《Time Master of the City》


 Chapter 1

    "Master, you have 25 days left. If you don''t start the first time transaction in 25 days, you will die of an accident."


    Listening to the sweet voice in his head, Wu Hao was stunned.


    It''s like a car accident, isn''t it? How did little Lori get into her head?


    Wait, wait, wait. At the moment of the accident, when I was turning 360 degrees in the air, I seemed to see an illusory white shadow falling from the sky. Isn''t it


    He was dressed by a little loli???


    Wu Hao''s eyes widened, and he was ready to cry without tears. The soul would wear it, and he would die in an accident 25 days later. What''s the ghost? You don''t have one of those, do you?


    "That is to say, the owner only has 25 days left, and his life will end when he runs out of time. However, the owner now has the ability to trade time. He can obtain other people''s time through trading with others, and the remaining time can be increased, and his life can be extended."


    This girl can even spy on her own thoughts!?


    Wu Hao looked around. He was in the nursing ward of the hospital, and there was no one left or right.


    "You''re in my head?" Wu Hao asks tentatively to the empty ward, feeling like a psychopath.


    "I''m in the master''s body, hee hee, I can feel the thoughts in the master''s head."


    The sweet voice in his head made Wu Hao roll his eyes.


    "I don''t care who you are, why you come into my body, now you are not allowed to spy on my thoughts."


    "Since the master said so, I will not feel the master''s thoughts. What else does the master want to say to me?"


    What else do you want to say? There''s too much to say!


    Wu Hao sorted out his thoughts to calm down.


    "I won''t ask you anything else. You just said that I only have 25 days, but I can gain my life by trading time with others. What should I do?"


    Now everything else is not important, the most urgent thing is to increase their life expectancy, 25 days ah, NIMA passed in the blink of an eye.


    "If someone sells his time to his master, the master can give him money, but..."


    "But what?"


    "But the owner''s time account balance is zero, there is no way to start the first time transaction."


    "What do you mean?"


    "There are two closely related elements in time trading, one is time margin, which is the time left by the owner himself, and the other is time account balance. This is an independent account, which shows the total amount of funds that the owner can use for time trading. The current account balance of the owner is zero, and only by selling his own time can the account balance be increased, If you have money in your account, you can buy other people''s time. "


    "I only have 25 days to sell my own time?" Wu Hao wailed. It''s killing him.


    "There is no way to do it, hee hee."


    Laughing at your mother''s head, Wu Hao scolded in his heart and soon calmed down. Now it''s useless to be worried and angry. He must first solve the immediate problem.


    "Explain to me the specific rules of trading time." Wu Hao said.


    "Time trading is two-way. You can buy other people''s time or sell your own time. It depends on the needs of the owner. I have just said two basic elements in time trading. What needs to be added is that time account can not only be used for time trading, but also play the same role as bank card in real life, The funds can be used at will. The only difference is that the funds in the time account can only be increased through time trading. "


    "What about the transaction price?" Wu Hao asked.


    "The master is really smart. He thinks of the key point at once. In time trading, there is only one reserve price for buying or selling, that is, no less than one yuan per minute."


    "So I''m free to price?" Wu Hao opened his eyes wide, three surprised, seven surprised, so the problem was easy to solve.


    "That''s what it means."


    Wu Hao was relieved with a relieved smile on his face. As long as he made good use of these 25 days, the first deal should not be a problem.


    Put on clothes, coat to shoulder a swing, is open the door to go out, head-on hit a girl.


    "Wu Hao, you are awake."


    Seeing Wu Hao standing in front of her, the girl was stunned, and immediately cried out excitedly, tears swirling in her eyes.


    Wu Hao is about to pull her away. She''s dying. There''s still time to see her excited. After a while, Wu Hao stops and pulls her into the ward.


    Wu Hao certainly remembers why he went to the hospital.


    During the National Day holiday, I went home alone after dinner with my two brothers. I saw the girl at the intersection sending out leaflets. I was wondering how she could run to the main road to send leaflets. A taxi ran through the red light and ran into it at that speed. It absolutely knocked her to another intersection. At that time, I didn''t want to rush up and pushed her away. The result of hero''s rescue was that she was run into the hospital.


    "Xu Xinjie, how can I go to the street and send out leaflets if I don''t travel on National Day?" Wu Hao took her to sit down.


    "If you don''t say that, it''s great that you''re OK. I thought you''d never wake up again." She wiped away her tears and turned away Wu Hao''s question. "You just wake up, you''d better lie down in bed. I''ll call the doctor to come and check you."


    "No, sit down." Wu Hao said tentatively, "are you short of money now?"


    Xu Xinjie avoided his eyes, did not speak, nibbling his lips.


    "Even if you are a school flower, I don''t want to hurt you for no reason. Tell me, what happened to your family?"


    Xu Xinjie pursed her lips for a while and said in a low voice, "my mother has a rare disease. In order to cure the disease, she spent all her family savings. I have nothing to help them. I just want to lighten their burden."


    "So you sent out the leaflets?"


    "There are three salaries for national day."


    Wu Hao looked at her, the girl was really beautiful, white as jade, beautiful as flowers, but there was more haggard between her looks. Compared with the carefree and slightly chilly feeling when senior one just met her, now she is a phoenix into a pheasant, down and out.


    "How much money does your family lack?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I don''t know. My mother needs a lot of money for her illness." Then Xu Xinjie choked.


    "Make a deal with me and I''ll give you the money!" Wu haodao, since anyone''s time can be used to trade, let''s start his first time trade with this girl. She is in urgent need of money, and she is in urgent need of time.


    "You... What do you want to do with me?" Xu Xinjie looked at Wu Hao warily. Her face turned white and red. She didn''t know what she thought.


    "Sell me your time!" Wu Hao stares at her to say, in the heart some can''t laugh or cry, this words listen how so resemble a god stick!?


    Sure enough, Xu Xinjie''s eyes suddenly changed.


    "You... Are you ok? Why don''t I ask the doctor to come and see you? " Xu Xinjie couldn''t laugh or cry. He thought he would say something when his girlfriend gave her how much money or something. He didn''t expect that he would say such inexplicable words. Of course, even if he said that, she would refuse.


    "I''m not joking with you. One dollar a minute, you only need to sell it for one year to get more than half a million yuan, which is much better than sending leaflets outside!"!? Think about your mother lying in bed in urgent need of money, and you can take a little time to save her from the pain, no matter how good the deal is! " Wu Hao urged.


    Xu Xinjie was stunned by his serious expression. Is this guy joking or talking about business? Can time really be bought and sold?


    New books open for collection and recommendation

 Chapter 2

    Xu Xinjie looked at Wu Hao for a long time.


    "Is that true? Can I sell my time for money? " She asked hesitantly.


    "A dollar a minute, how many years do you want to sell it?"


    "How many years can you buy it? I can sell it for ten years! "


    "I can buy it for a few years. I''ll let you know in a few days, but I want you to give me a positive answer to make sure that you can finish the deal with me. Next time I come to you, you must show up." Wu Hao looked at her sternly. It was a matter of his own life, and there was no room for any mistake.


    Xu Xinjie nodded stiffly, a little scared by him.


    Wu Hao showed a smile and squeezed his hand on her face.


    "How many days have I been in the hospital?"


    "You''ve been in a coma for five days."


    Xu Xinjie clapped his hand and took out a fragmented mobile phone, a wallet and a bunch of keys from his bag.


    "When you saved me, my mobile phone broke down. I didn''t dare to read your news, and I don''t know if anyone has contacted you these days." Said and took out his mobile phone, "mobile phone card should not be broken, my mobile phone to borrow you."


    "No, I have to keep in touch with you. I''ll pay the hospitalization expenses. I''ll go." Wu Hao pulled out his mobile phone card, threw it into the garbage can, threw his coat on his shoulder and left the ward smartly.


    "Wait a minute," Xu Xinjie stopped Wu Hao, looked at his back and asked, "why did you save me?"


    "I''m not a good person, but I''m not a bad person." Wu Hao showed an enigmatic smile and added, "on the other hand, I''m not a bad person, but I''m not a good person. Remember our agreement today." His back disappeared at the door.


    Xu Xinjie stares at the door, her heart is quite complicated. She never thought that Wu Hao and she would meet in this way. At school, he never pays too much attention to himself. She knows this. She can''t remember how many boys want to chase her. He is the only one who is not interested in her.


    Xu Xinjie is really surprised that such a person can save her life. What''s more surprising to her is that Wu Hao has to make a time trade with him. Although he is serious, she still thinks that Wu Hao has just found a way to help her in a less embarrassing way.


    This moved her. Wu Hao, the most unexpected boy in her life, helped herself at the most difficult time. In the future, no matter what, she should thank him well.


    thank?


    Xu Xinjie jumped up to catch up.


    "Wu Hao, I haven''t said thank you for saving me." Xu Xinjie cried, but there was no voice of Wu Hao in the corridor.


    "If you want to thank me, remember our agreement." Wu Hao''s voice came downstairs.


    "I''ll remember. Do you know my phone number?" Xu Xinjie lies on the corridor and shouts downstairs.


    "Just wait for me to call."


    Straight figure, fast pace, clothes on the shoulder is particularly natural and unrestrained, Xu Xinjie watched him go away, his face involuntarily floating a smile, this guy is not as bad as he said.


    ¡­¡­


    The mobile phone shop on the street bought a mobile phone, and Wu Hao dialed a friend.


    "Gaofeng, ask Xiaoru to wait for me in the bar."


    "Hao? Where are you dying these days? I can''t get through to you, and I can''t find anyone to find you. What''s the matter? "


    "When we get there."


    Hang up the phone, stop a taxi and go straight to the Nightfire bar.


    Night fire was jointly founded by Wu Hao and Gao Feng Jiang Rulin. At that time, he borrowed one million yuan from his sister and invested in it. He wanted to make more money from here to complete his three-year appointment with his father. As a result, he didn''t make any money for more than a year, and the money owed to his sister hasn''t been paid back. After a long time, it has become a place for them to drink and get together.


    There are two close friends, one Gao Feng and one Jiang Rulin. Gao Feng is the second generation of black men who are not doing their jobs. Jiang Rulin is the second generation of rich men who are idle and idle. One wants to do business all day long without fighting and killing, and the other wants to make money without doing business. He is obsessed with swords and swords all day long.


    Of course, Wu Hao himself is not much better. Otherwise, how can he be like them.


    As soon as Wu Hao got off the bus, Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin ran up.


    "Hao, what''s the matter? Someone''s screwing you up?" Gaofeng Road, lost two hundred tickets to the driver.


    "Just for a few days." Wu Hao smiles.


    "How many days? I said, brother, you are obviously playing missing. We can''t find you. Your sister and sister can''t find you. You''re too unreasonable, right? Hao, if you have any trouble, you can say that there is nothing more polite between us. " Jiang Rulin said with white eyes.


    "You two are really annoying. Do I look like the kind of master who allows others to bully me? Let''s go. Let''s sit down in a private room and say Wu Hao strides into the bar.


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin are stunned for a moment and stride in. What Wu Hao says is the truth. If something really happens, he will be a vengeful master. Let him swallow his anger? It''s impossible.


    But it doesn''t look like he''s really OK to see him in a hurry, which they don''t understand.


    In the private room.


    Wu Hao poured a glass of red wine and drank it down.


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin did not drink the wine glass. They looked at him eagerly and felt that he was going to say something big.


    "You find me a rich and critically ill man. I''ll give you three days. You must find him within three days. No matter who he is, as long as he meets these two conditions." Wu Hao said without expression.


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin had never seen such a serious expression from him, and they were surprised.


    "I will find someone for you in three days, but Hao, what happened to you? How do you feel that something is wrong when you come back?" Jiang Rulin asked with a frown.


    I''m going to die in less than a month. Is that right!? Wu Hao rolled his eyes.


    But he didn''t intend to tell them what had happened to him.


    "Something happened, but it has nothing to do with you. If you help me find someone, nothing will happen." Wu Hao said.


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin were silent for a moment, knowing that it was something he didn''t want to say.


    "Hao, if you don''t want to say it, don''t say it, but there''s something you need to say, you know." Gaofeng road.


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao leaned on the sofa and looked at them, feeling a little moved. When he came over, he wanted to ask them to renew his life first, but he just thought about it. If he didn''t understand it completely, it was better not to involve them.


    "Time is short, you go and do things first." Wu Hao said.


    "OK, I''ll find someone for you in three days. If I can''t find one, I''ll make one for you." Jiang Rulin said, they got up and left.


    "By the way, Hao, do you want to contact the two beauties in your family? They are both in Europe. They call in the middle of the night every day to ask about you. Xiaoru and I are going to be tortured crazy by them, especially your sister. Ouch, if I don''t hand you in again, I think she will fly back to kill us both. " Gao Feng can''t laugh or cry.


    "They''ll be back in the next two days. No matter they call again or say they don''t know where I am, I''ll contact them after this is done."


    "I think it''s better to solve the problem for you today. I haven''t had a good sleep for several days." Jiang Rulin yawned, closed the door and left Gaofeng.

 Chapter 3

    Wu Hao leaned on the sofa, shaking his red wine.


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin are very reliable in their work. They feel a little relaxed.


    "Now I can talk about you. Who are you? How did it get into me? " Wu Hao asked, putting down his glass.


    "Is the master talking to me?"


    "Nonsense." Wu Hao rolled his eyes.


    "In fact, I''m the goddess of time. The master can call me Liya or Xiaoya. As for why I ran into the master''s body, it''s a long story. It''s a very sad thing for me. Can the master allow me not to mention it?" Leia sighed sullenly.


    Time goddess?


    No wonder this girl will bring her trading time ability. It turns out that it''s the effect of goddess''s possession. Wu Hao''s crying is not laughing. Should she be excited or excited?


    "I said," my lord goddess, when are you going to be lucky with me? You don''t live in my body like this, do you? " Wu Hao said with a bitter smile.


    "Master, don''t call me goddess, or call me Xiaoya, or I''ll be embarrassed to live in my master''s body. By the way, master, what does Linxing mean?" Leia asked curiously.


    Wu Hao was asked a big red face, this goddess can''t be a silly white sweet!?


    "Cough, equivalent to living, you haven''t said when you are going to leave yet." Wu Hao changed the subject and took a drink from his glass.


    "Before the master has enough time, I''m afraid Xiaoya will always live in the master''s body."


    "How long is enough time?"


    "More than 10000 years."


    "Poof."


    Wu Hao''s wine just came out.


    "You just say you''re going to depend on me all your life!"


    "Don''t be angry, master. Ten thousand years is very simple. It''s just a few hundred transactions." Liya quickly explained: "and time trading can not only increase the owner''s time, but also make the owner get a lot of money. Not to mention three hundred million in three years, maybe three hundred million in one year, so that the owner can complete the three-year appointment with your father!"


    "You''re peeking at my memory!"


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes. Even a goddess can''t be lawless.


    "Master, you just don''t allow me to pry into your thoughts, and you don''t allow me to check your memory."


    "You can''t spy on my thoughts or my memory in the future." Wu Hao said solemnly.


    "Well, if the master says no, I won''t do it."


    "That''s about the same."


    Wu Hao curled his mouth and drank the wine as if thinking.


    The Wu family has a long history, and the accumulated industry is so huge that it is unimaginable. As the successor of the family, Wu Hao was arranged by his father to go to university as early as his freshman year in high school to study business management and prepare for taking over the family. However, Wu Hao has no interest in business at all. He just wants to go to an ordinary university, where he can skip classes, pick up girls and be at ease, Whoever he loves doesn''t have any interest in the enterprise anyway. Because of this, they quarreled at that time and finally made a bet. If Wu Hao can make 300 million yuan in three years of high school, he will decide how to go to university by himself. If he can''t make money, he will follow his father''s arrangement in what direction he will go to university.


    Three years three hundred million, after the anger subsided, Wu Hao immediately regretted, this is the mother is completely pit ah, high school three years how possible to earn three hundred million, 30 million is also mediocre.


    It''s a pity that regret is useless. There is still his signature on the draft declaration.


    Gao always''s elder sister borrowed a million yuan and started a night fire with Jiang Rulin. She didn''t make any money at all. Later, her father found out about borrowing money. In the statement, he added that it''s forbidden to borrow money from home, otherwise it''s tantamount to giving up. This NIMA directly cut off his future. Wu Hao accepted his life at that time and earned 300 million yuan by himself in three years. He really knew that he didn''t have the ability.


    Originally, he didn''t have any hope for the bet, but Liya''s words reminded him that the time transaction might help him to complete the agreement.


    Wu Hao''s mouth began to smile.


    you ''re right,


    From today on, we will set a small goal to earn 300 million yuan first, and then the balance of the bank will be left in front of him to see if he will admit it or not, hehe!


    There is also a big goal, making him 10000 years of life, looking at the earth withered, ha ha ha.


    "Xiaoya, I think it''s necessary for us to make an agreement." Wu Hao put down his glass and solemnly said, "although you are a goddess, you live in my body now, so everything must listen to me."


    "Well, the owner has the final say." Leia said with a smile.


    "Then the rest doesn''t matter." Wu Hao said with a smile, "first abide by the agreement. Don''t pry into my thoughts and memories. Do you know?"


    "Yes, I know, master."


    "Don''t call me master in the future. It sounds awkward. My name is Wu Hao. Just call me my name, or call me hao just like them."


    "That''s no good. I live in my master''s body now. The master is my host. How can I call him by his name? It''s too impolite."


    "You are a goddess, not a maid." Wu Hao reminds us that he can''t laugh or cry about this silly goddess.


    "Goddesses should be polite, too."


    "Is that too polite?"


    "No, the host is also a name. It''s more appropriate than calling the host''s name directly."


    "Is that decency?"


    "Yes."


    "Forget it. Whatever you like." Wu Hao said with a bitter smile that the logic of the goddess is really beyond the comprehension of ordinary people.


    "Hee hee, that''s what I call it."


    "There''s just a little time. Please tell me about the specific operation process of time trading."


    "Good master."


    ¡­¡­


    At 3:30 in the morning, Gao Feng Jiang Rulin and Wu Hao rushed to a private hospital.


    There are people in the hall who are registering and taking medicine. The people who come to the hospital at this point are either traffic accidents or accidents, or sudden diseases.


    The person Wu Hao is looking for came in because of a sudden illness at night. It seems that he has just been rescued.


    "You two are waiting for me in the hall."


    When Wu Hao came to the ICU, both the patient and his family members were asleep. Only the family members of the patient who just came in at night were still busy.


    Two women were in and out of the ward, and four men were arguing in the corridor.


    Wu Hao didn''t listen, but he probably knew what they would argue on the way here.


    The issue of inheritance.


    Lying in the intensive care unit is Chen Xianhe, the founder of Dongfang aluminum. He is nearly 80 years old and has been struggling in his job. He is a diligent entrepreneur. In order to prevent the four sons of his family from infighting over the inheritance right of the enterprise, the old man has never made a will. Now he is well and may die at any time due to sudden illness. His four sons are crazy.


    Wu Hao walked up to them leisurely, and the four men frowned at him with vigilance.


    "How is Mr. Chen?" Wu Hao had an obvious and elusive smile around his mouth.


    "Good morning, my father. Who''s calling, please?" Asked his eldest son, Chen Jiaqiang.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I can help you."


    "Help us?"

 Chapter 4

    "Yes, I can help you. Mr. Chen may die at any time, maybe tomorrow, maybe tonight, maybe the next minute. As far as I know, there is no agreement on the successor in the articles of association of Dongfang aluminum. Now the old man has not made a will. If he dies now, your four brothers can only share the property equally. If the old man makes a will, Maybe some of you four can inherit all your property. Is that what you all want!? I can give Mr. Chen enough time to make his will and fulfill your wishes. "


    Wu Hao looked at them and felt like a devil who controlled the life and death of others.


    This kind of feeling is very exciting.


    "Mr. Chen doesn''t have much time, and you don''t have much time either. Think about it quickly. I can help you prolong the life of Mr. Chen." Wu Hao added.


    The four men were shocked to see the young man in front of them. The boy not only knew the internal situation of Donglu, but also knew the old man''s affairs in detail. It seemed that he was not a simple master.


    "What do you call it?" Chen Jiaqiang asked warily. He was the first to wake up.


    "I said it doesn''t matter who I am, it''s important that I can help you." Wu Hao said with a smile, "maybe the next second the old man will die. You should make a decision as soon as possible."


    "This..."


    "How do you increase the life span of the old man?" Asked the second member of the Chen family.


    "A contract thing." Wu Hao magically takes out a piece of paper and throws it in front of them. Four people catch it in a hurry.


    The content of this contract is quite simple.


    Name:_____


    Bank account number:_____________


    Buy sell time:____ Year____ Month____ day


    Transaction price: per minute____ RMB


    The lower right corner needs to be signed by both parties, and then there are two lines of remarks below:


    1. There is not enough time to complete the transaction.


    2. There is not enough money to complete the transaction.


    What kind of contract is this? There are no terms, only one transaction item, this thing can count!? The key is that the trading target of this thing is time, which can be used for trading!? Should not be to meet a charlatan!?


    Four people look at each other.


    "Time is invisible. How can we know that the transaction is completed instead of being cheated by you?" The third member of the Chen family looks at Wu Hao suspiciously.


    "You can continue to doubt, you can also continue to discuss, anyway, I don''t care, the old man''s will has nothing to do with me." Wu Hao shrugged and leaned back on the corridor. He looked like he had nothing to do with himself, but he was a little anxious. Everyone would be wary of spending money on invisible things, just asking them to be more anxious than him.


    The second, third and fourth are considering whether they will be cheated. At this time, the eldest Chen Jiaqiang carefully studies the contract in hand.


    "What is the meaning of the blank in the column of transaction price?" He asked.


    "It means we can talk." Wu Hao replied.


    "How much are you going to sell?"


    "One hundred a minute, twenty days."


    "Is the price negotiable?"


    "No way."


    "How much can I buy?"


    "No way."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Jiaqiang has a bitter smile. What a good one to talk about.


    "After the transaction is completed, I promise that Mr. Chen will not die in the next 20 days. After 20 days, you''ll let fate decide." Wu Hao said.


    "How can I close the deal?" As soon as Chen Jiaqiang gritted his teeth, he let go.


    "Let the old man fill in the information above and sign it. It will take effect after I sign it." Finally, Wu Hao pressed his excitement and stressed: "the bank account must be my own, and the name must also be signed by me."


    "No, who knows if it''s true or not!? Are you responsible for being cheated? " The second child stares at Chen Jiaqiang.


    "I''m responsible, I''m responsible!! I''ve been cheated out of this money and I''ll call back to my father''s account for a lot of money! " Chen Jiaqiang pushed them away and entered the ward with the contract.


    "You ah, hurry in and have a look. If you are more attentive, the old man may give you more money." Wu Hao laughs. There is only one Chen family who has courage and courage. If Mr. Chen doesn''t have the old fool, it''s obvious who will have the right to inherit the company.


    They are not stupid, in case of useful boss can take the lead, three people rushed to the ward.


    As soon as they leave, Wu Hao won''t be able to laugh. Don''t turn your eyes and give up. I''m still waiting for your money to save my life. Don''t think about Dongfang Aluminum Co., Ltd., which you have worked hard to build. If it is divided into four parts, it will only be split up. Hold on, master.


    Damn, this is the first time in my life to pray for others, right!?


    "Meow ~ ~"


    A black cat passed in front of Wu Hao, went to Chen Xianhe''s ward, explored its probe, and paced back and forth at the door.


    "Where''s the cat from?" Wu Hao looked around. He had an uncertain premonition in his heart. It is said that some cats can feel death, but Mr. Chen will not


    "You''d better hurry up, old man. We don''t have much time." Wu Hao knocked on the door and kicked the cat away.


    "Meow ~ ~"


    The black cat gave out a shrill cry and blasted his hair at Wu Hao, showing his teeth to attack him.


    "Get out of the way. I''ll peel your skin again." Wu Hao scolded.


    The black cat glared at Wu Hao for a long time, went to the distance and sat down.


    Wu Hao turned his eyes, this damned can''t really smell something!? Mr. Chen, please hold on.


    ¡­¡­


    The ward tossed for nearly an hour, nearly five o''clock in the morning, the sky has been slightly bright, Chen Jiaqiang finally took out the contract.


    The words on the contract trembled and twisted, barely able to see what was written clearly.


    That''s enough. Wu Hao took out his pen and signed his name without saying a word.


    First time deal, done!


    "Congratulations to the owner, the current account balance is 2.88 million, successfully completed the first time transaction."


    Fuckin ''rich at last!


    Wu Hao exclaimed excitedly in his heart that as long as he had money, he could buy time. It was imminent to increase his own time.


    "But the master has only four days left." Leia reminded.


    "I know!" Wu Hao blurted out.


    "What do you know?" Chen Jiaqiang asked.


    "Nothing. Your old man has at least 20 days'' life from now on. Please help yourself to solve the problem of will." Wu Hao takes back the contract, throws his coat on his shoulder and turns to leave. He has to find Xu Xinjie.


    "This... This is the end?" Chen Jiaqiang catches up.


    "The money has come to my account, the time has come to Mr. Chen''s body, and the contract has come into effect. I don''t want to chat with you anymore. Goodbye." Wu Hao strides away.


    Chen Jiaqiang stared at his back, unable to understand whether he was a charlatan or an expert.


    "Husband, Dad''s vital signs are gradually recovering." A woman ran out and cried excitedly.


    Chen Jiaqiang rushed to the ward, it seems that he really met a strange person.


    ¡­¡­


    The black cat in the corner jumped onto the guardrail.


    A pair of eyes in the moonlight flashing light, has been watching Wu Hao away.


    Who the hell is this guy? He can transfer his life to others!?


    It seems that we should pay more attention to him in the future!


    If you ask him to prolong the life of the dying man every time, how can you finish the task assigned by Nami!? It''s not easy to come out for internship. I can''t finish the task in the first month. I''m sure I''ll be spanked by Nami.


    The black cat jumped down the stairs from the guardrail. The moment it landed, it turned into a girl in black and disappeared in the hospital.

 Chapter 5

    It has been an unwritten rule of the Wu family since ancient times that every housekeeper must be assisted by a housekeeper. Yu Ting is the daughter of Yu Bo, the current housekeeper of the Wu family, and the undisputed successor of the housekeeper. Growing up with them, Yu Ting went to the UK two years ago to study and learn all the knowledge about housekeepers. She thought she couldn''t come back in three or five years, but she didn''t expect to come back so soon, It was a real surprise.


    "Do you know how to come back? You don''t have a holiday in England? Don''t come back to see us Wu Hao came forward and held her in his arms. After two years'' absence, the girl became much more beautiful, as if God had spent another two years elaborately carving her to make her more delicate and perfect.


    "In order to graduate ahead of time, I have spent all my holidays. From now on, I will take care of the young master and the young lady."


    Yu Ting let him hold, dignified face although some red, more or see his joy.


    "Come back and follow us directly? I thought you would be familiar with the family affairs with Yu Bo when you came back. "


    "Originally, my father intended to let me learn from him, but the chairman hoped that I would grow up with young master and young lady and take over family affairs step by step. He said that generation and generation are different after all. The same generation can know your needs better when they grow up, so I will concentrate on taking care of you in the future."


    "Tingting, you can take care of Gu Hao for the time being. Yuxin''s school is close to me, so now she lives with me, and I will take care of her. If you run on both sides, you will be tired. Just take care of your young master for the time being. Anyway, I think he needs to be taken care of the most." Lin Xueyan said.


    "That''s what you said. Tingting belongs to me!"


    Wu Hao laughed triumphantly.


    It''s absolutely good to have a housekeeper around. It can''t be any better. How can I refuse? Besides, it''s my own Tingting. It''s so pleasant to have such a beautiful woman at home. It''s hard to refuse.


    Lin Yuxin and Lin Xueyan giggle and know that this guy wants to keep Yu Ting by his side.


    "Brother, have you had enough? After that, sister Ting will follow you. What you want to hold is an opportunity. But you haven''t held me for a long time. Should you hold me? " Lin Yuxin began to smile.


    "Let your two sisters hold me. I''ll go to bed." Wu Hao kisses ting on the face and finally lets her go.


    "Ting elder sister unexpectedly still has special preferential treatment, elder brother you are eccentric." The little girl said with a flat mouth.


    "Come on, you smelly girl." Wu Hao also gave her a kiss on the face, hugged Lin Xueyan and gave her a kiss on the face.


    "I''m going to bed. You three should go to bed again so early."


    "That''s about the same. Remember to go shopping with us later." Lin Yuxin stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on the face.


    Wu Hao knocked her lovingly and went back to his room.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao was lying in bed with a bad smile on his face.


    Yu Ting''s return is really a big surprise for him.


    I''ve known since I was a child that this girl will be her own woman in the future. She used to be a little girl, but now... How can she miss such a beautiful woman easily!?


    Of course, it''s not so easy to deal with this beauty.


    You should know that Yu Ting did not grow up as a housekeeper successor in the Wu family, but as a young lady like Xue Yan Yuxin. This kind of growth environment created her gentle and modest inner character. It is not realistic to easily get her.


    Wu Hao didn''t want to take care of her overnight.


    From childhood to adulthood, her attitude towards Ting is very clear. She is not only her housekeeper, but also a very important girl to herself. She will not force her to do anything she does not want to do.


    Anyway, it''s a long time to live together now.


    hey.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath to calm himself down. The smile on his face gradually faded away.


    He has accepted the possession of the goddess, and the two transactions have proved that time can indeed be used to trade,


    It does have the ability to trade time.


    Now there''s a problem that makes him feel helpless.


    Time is invisible. Anyone would like to change his invisible time into real gold and silver. After all, it is an invisible loss. On the contrary, anyone would doubt his invisible time.


    Time is too much of a bargain.


    After completing two transactions, Wu Hao has understood that it is absolutely more difficult to sell his own time than to buy others'' time. If he can''t sell his time, he doesn''t have enough funds to buy time. If the funds in the time account can be increased in other ways, the situation will be much better.


    "Xiaoya, the funds in the time account can only be increased through time trading?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes, the owner, if you want to increase the funds in the time account, you can only trade in time. Foreign funds can''t enter the time account, but the funds in the account can be used for any purpose in real life, that is to say, the owner can spend the money at will, which I have already told the owner." Leia''s sweet voice is very comfortable.


    Wu Hao is not comfortable. If he wants to increase his account funds, he can only sell his own time. It is obvious that there is no way to increase his funds by recharging.


    What makes him even more wry is whether the account funds can go in or out. If the holders with poor self-control sell all their time and spend all the funds in the account, there will be only one dead end!? I didn''t think about it before. Now I think this seemingly great rule is actually a malicious trap.


    "I said, Xiaoya, did you set the trading rules? I think it''s like the fruit of a demon. It''s full of temptation to anyone. Whoever swallows it will die miserably. "


    "This is the restriction of time trading itself, not the rule I set. In fact, people who will die because of it must not die because of this rule, but because of their greed and recklessness."


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment. This sentence made him realize that he was communicating with a goddess rather than a little girl.


    "If you don''t use this ability well, it''s really like the fruit in the devil''s hand. Anyone who has eaten it will die miserably. But if you use it well, it can also be like the scepter in the angel''s hand to save those who are on the verge of extinction. It''s the same for the master himself. If you use it well, it can create life and wealth for the master. If you use it badly, it will make the master become a devil, At last, I devour myself


    When she said this, she was very serious. Although her voice was still sweet, her tone was not like a silly white sweet little Lori.


    "I don''t want to be an angel and I don''t want to be a devil. I am myself. I don''t want to be a good person and I don''t want to be a bad person. Will you interfere with me?" Wu Hao asked seriously.


    "Of course not. I will never interfere with the owner in any transaction." Leia said with a smile. The seriousness was swept away.


    "That''s good!"


    Wu Hao raised an enigmatic smile from the corner of his mouth, with an obvious uneasiness in his eyes.


    "The master hasn''t closed his eyes all day. Have a good rest. I won''t disturb the master."


    "I really need a good rest." Then he yawned, grabbed the pillow and put it on his head.


    Before her eyes were closed, Lin Yuxin slipped in with her pillow in her arms.


    "Brother, are you on the phone?"


    "Talking in your sleep."


    "It''s a lie. You didn''t sleep at all." The little girl slipped into the bed, with a clip on her long leg and a hoop on her lotus arm. The whole person stuck to him like a cocklebur.


    "What are you doing over there sleeping so well?" Wu Hao said with white eyes.


    "It''s a bit crowded for three, so I''ll come."


    "Why don''t you feel crowded when I don''t come back?" A bigger white eye.


    "When you come back, I feel crowded. Hee hee, it''s just right. It''s easy for two people to sleep in one bed. Well, brother, I''m sleepy. I''ll sleep first." The little girl gave him a kiss and went to bed with his arm.


    This girl, she really has no way.


    Wu Hao yawned and fell asleep with her little girl in her arms.

 Chapter 6

    Ten in the morning.


    Wu Hao went shopping with three beauties as promised.


    Before Yu Ting went to England, the three of them often went shopping together. Of course, what they like most is to pull him together. They all like the feeling of him around. They have always been like this since childhood, and now they are no exception.


    Wu Hao is willing to accompany them.


    Every time I look at their three gorgeous beauties changing into different styles, colors and styles of clothes, I feel relaxed and happy.


    market.


    "Brother, do you think this dress looks good?" Lin Yuxin put a floral skirt in front of her.


    "The skirt is too short."


    "You say it looks good or not."


    "Good looking is good looking..."


    "Then I''ll try to show it to my brother."


    Lin Yuxin ran into the fitting room with a smile and turned into a charming flower fairy. Her skirt was very short, which made her slender legs longer.


    "Is it good?" She took a turn.


    Wu Hao knocked on her head with a smile. This girl and her two elder sisters have the same natural clothes shelf. It''s not good-looking to wear any clothes on her, especially the clothes that match her lively temperament exude a kind of incomparable maiden vitality.


    "Brother, you said it''s not good to see."


    "If it looks good, buy it if you like."


    "Hee hee, I''ll take it." The little girl happily ran back to the fitting room to change clothes.


    "And the two of you? If you don''t want to see if there are any you like, anyway, they have come out with you. I need to give you some advice and say it directly. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I''m not going to buy clothes. I''ll buy some clothes for Tingting later. How about you, Hao? Do you want us to help you choose some sets? " Lin Xueyan said.


    "I''ll let it go, in exchange for trouble."


    Just because he likes to watch them change all kinds of clothes doesn''t mean he likes them too. He doesn''t know that once he agrees to them, he will be dragged here and there to change. It''s much more tiring than shopping itself.


    "I''ll help you choose some later." Yu tingdao.


    "It doesn''t matter as long as I''m not allowed to change."


    "I know the young master is troublesome, so I''ll try my best to choose for him."


    "It''s troublesome to buy you clothes." Lin Xueyan couldn''t help laughing: "if you don''t buy it, we''ll all buy girls'' things today, and we''ll have to buy underwear later. Do you want to find a shop to sit down and have a drink first?"


    "I''d better go out for a breath. Call me when you''re almost done."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao went out of the shopping mall and scanned everyone who came and went.


    How can you come back empty handed when you come out? Five years'' life is just a solution to the urgent need. It''s eighteen thousand miles away from the goal of ten thousand years. You have to work hard for it whenever you have a chance.


    Who are you looking for?


    Who are you looking for???


    His eyes noticed a middle-aged beggar pretending to be disabled at the intersection.


    The beggar kneels on the skateboard. He can''t see below his knee. It looks like he has broken his leg. There is an old stainless steel bowl in front of him. From time to time, passers-by come and throw him one or two pieces of money, and the others are five or ten or twenty. He will put ten or twenty pieces of money into his pocket, and only five pieces of paper money can be put in the bowl at most.


    He''s a smart man.


    That''s him!


    Wu Hao stepped forward and gave him two hundred.


    "How much money can you make in a day?" He asked with a half smile.


    The beggar looked up at him in surprise. Then he bowed his head and said nothing. He thought he didn''t hear and didn''t dare to collect the two hundred. He didn''t understand what was going on.


    "It shouldn''t be a problem to make ten thousand yuan a month?" Wu Hao said again.


    The beggar was a little nervous, hesitated, put the two hundred in the bowl at Wu Hao''s feet, put away the iron bowl and left with the skateboard.


    Wu Hao followed.


    "What are you nervous about? I''m not here to check on you. I have a business I want to talk to you about. After that, I''ll give you 200000 yuan."


    The beggar was stunned and stopped the cart.


    "Can''t talk about it?"


    "It''s impossible not to talk about it."


    Wu Hao''s enigmatic smile was incomprehensible. The beggar looked at him for a long time.


    "What business? Why me instead of someone else? " He asked cautiously.


    "This business can be discussed with anyone, but I just noticed you. It''s not a crime. You can rest assured."


    Wu Hao''s mouth has always been wearing a smile that people can''t understand.


    200000 is a tempting number for a man who is willing to give up his dignity and kneel on the ground to beg. At the first sight of him, Wu Hao knows that this is a man who believes in money as a whole. Other people may be hesitant, but he is 100% sure of this person.


    "But it has to be in my place." The beggar hesitated and said.


    "Whatever you want." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Come with me."


    The beggar came to a nearby self-service bank with a skateboard, took off his pants, released his healthy calf, put on a clean suit, and walked out like a human.


    indeed.


    "I can''t recognize it in another suit." Wu Hao joked, not surprised at all.


    "Get in the car and say it."


    "You still have a car?" It surprised him a little.


    "If you stay in a place for a long time, you have to change it. There is no inconvenient car." Then he went to a BMW X1 and opened the door to get on.


    Wu Hao was stunned. A beggar had money to buy a BMW. Damn, the world is crazy.


    "Don''t you go?"


    Wu Hao took a puff from the corner of his mouth and got on the bus in tears and laughter.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Li Jingui."


    "Li Jingui, don''t tell me that you are going to take me back to your villa to talk business." Wu Hao joked with three points of irony.


    "Not so rich."


    Li Jingui was elated with three points in his reply. He couldn''t hear the irony in Wu Hao''s words. He just used this modesty to refute Wu Hao''s satire on him. Although he didn''t live in a villa, he bought a house and two apartments.


    Li Jingui takes Wu Hao to a Sichuan style stir fry shop.


    This meeting happens to be a meal. There are a lot of people in the small shop. Li Jingui and Wu Hao sit down in a corner.


    "What business? Now you can say it. " Li Jingui looks at Wu Hao and looks very relieved.


    Wu Hao looked around. Most of the people didn''t care that they came in. Only a table at the door looked at them from time to time.


    partner? Nine is ten.


    Wu Hao takes back his eyes, reaches out his hand and puts a transaction contract in front of Li Jingui.


    "What is this?" Li Jingui did not understand.


    "Sell me your time, a dollar a minute, and I''ll buy you 150 days." Wu Hao said.


    "What do you mean? You mean I''ll follow you for the next 150 days? " Li Jingui still doesn''t understand.


    "There are some things you will never understand. As long as you know that if you sign this contract, you will get more than 200000 immediately, and your life will be shortened by 150 days."


    Li Jingui wanted to hold back, but he still laughed. Is this boy stupid!? Can time be used for business? Isn''t it true that all the people in the world are multimillionaires!?


    "You mean I can get the money as long as I sign this contract?" Li Jingui inquired, with a hint of teasing. Anyway, he doesn''t believe that time can be bought and sold. Since this boy is stupid, let''s push the boat with the current. Who can''t get along with money.


    Wu Hao nodded and took out his pen to press on the contract.


    "Name, account number, transaction time 150 days, transaction price 1, fill in my signature."


    Li Jingui takes a look at Wu Hao, with smug pride and secret ridicule in his eyes. He picks up a pen, fills in the information, signs his name, and pushes the contract to him.


    Wu Hao smiles and signs his name.


    "Congratulations to the host, the time margin has increased by 150 days, but the host needs to pay attention to the account balance. Now the balance is only 36000."


    In her head came Leia''s sweet Lori voice.


    Wu Hao nods to take back the contract.


    "Go and check your account. The money is in your account." Get up and leave.


    "Wait a minute. You''ll come with me." Li Jingui holds him. If he is fooled by this boy, at least let him compensate for some of his losses. It''s not so easy to go.


    Wu Hao was dumbfounded and made a gesture of invitation.


    There is a bank beside the shop. Li Jingui inquires about the balance of his card with a suspicious attitude, and gets 216000 yuan. According to the price of one yuan per minute, it is just the total price of 150 days.


    He was stunned.


    Is this guy sick or can time really be bought and sold? Or is it some kind of spoof show?


    He looked around and didn''t notice anyone following.


    I don''t know what this is.


    He took the card back and put it away.


    "Are you... Not kidding me?"


    Li Jingui walks up to Wu Hao, and the laugh in his eyes has disappeared. He is a little confused now.


    "I can joke with you, but the bank won''t joke with you." On the contrary, Wu Hao showed a sarcastic expression.


    "Cough, I wish I wasn''t joking. If it''s OK, I''ll go first."


    "The money is on your account. If you''re nervous, send me back."


    Careful that Li Jingui''s face was torn down, he had to send Wu Hao back. As soon as Wu Hao got out of the car, he couldn''t wait to go back to the bank and transferred 216000 yuan into other cards twice.

 Chapter 7

    Wu Hao wanted to sleep until he woke up naturally, but he was woken up by a phone call at more than nine o''clock.


    A call from Xu Xinjie.


    "Hello."


    Wu Hao answers the phone and yawns.


    "Are you sleeping?"


    "Well."


    "Didn''t you come to school today?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Xinjie was silent for a while.


    "Wu Hao, my father wants to meet you."


    She explained: "my father thinks there is something wrong with the money. I explained that he doesn''t believe it. He must meet you. I think he misunderstood that I have a special deal with you. Can you help me explain it to him?"


    "What''s the misunderstanding?" Wu Hao can''t help laughing.


    "I asked you, knowing it."


    "Call me when school is over."


    Wu Hao hung up and went to sleep.


    It''s easy to doubt that a girl suddenly has so much money, especially when a beautiful girl like her suddenly gets so much money in such a special period. It''s hard to avoid misunderstanding. Now that she has taken away the first kiss from others, it''s an additional obligation of the contract to help her clarify.


    ¡­¡­


    After lunch, I came to Xu Xinjie''s house.


    She is tidying up the housework.


    "Your father''s not here?"


    She seems to be the only one.


    "My father wanted to receive you at home, but my mother didn''t come back when she needed someone to take care of her. I''ll take you to him later. I''m sorry, Wu Hao." Xu Xinjie said.


    "Anyway, I don''t care about the time when they all come out. You can clean up and talk about it."


    "Just a moment, I''ll be ready."


    Xu Xinjie simply tidies up and takes Wu Hao to the hospital with her bag on her back.


    Wu Hao is waiting at the door. Xu Xinjie goes up, and soon a middle-aged man comes out.


    Walking very well, the typical pace of the elite in the shopping mall is confident and calm, but the expression on his face is not confident and calm. On the contrary, he is occupied by anxiety and fatigue. When he comes near, he can even see a lot of white silk on his head.


    "Hello, I''m Xu Haifeng, Xu Xinjie''s father. You''re Wu Hao, aren''t you?" Xu Haifeng''s words with three interrogation attitude, although it is the first time to meet.


    "Hello, I''m Wu Hao." Wu Hao held out his hand with a calm smile on his face.


    "Hello."


    Xu Haifeng looks at Wu Hao. After more than ten years in shopping malls, he can see at a glance that this young man is not simple, and his momentum is definitely not comparable to that of boys from ordinary families.


    It also made him more worried.


    "In the morning, Xu Xinjie called me and said that my uncle wanted to talk to me. I don''t know where he wanted to talk?"


    "There''s a cafe near the hospital. Let''s sit down and talk."


    Xu Haifeng made a gesture of please, leading the way ahead.


    ¡­¡­


    There are not many people in the coffee shop. The soothing music is very comfortable.


    Wu Hao and Xu Haifeng sat face to face.


    "Say what uncle wants to say."


    Wu Hao took a sip of coffee. It didn''t taste very good. He put it down.


    "Wu Hao, I can see that you have a good family, but some things can''t be solved by money. My uncle hopes you can understand." Xu Haifeng is serious.


    "For example?"


    "For example, my uncle doesn''t object to Xiaoxin''s falling in love at this age. The 17-year-old girl is just at the beginning of love. It''s not wrong for her to have a good relationship. But if someone wants to exchange money for a girl''s relationship, my uncle thinks it''s a big mistake. It can only bring spiritual harm to both of them."


    Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing at his serious and euphemistic expression.


    "I think you have misunderstood that Xu Xinjie''s money was really transferred to her by me, but the situation is not what you think. She bought it with her own time, not for nothing."


    "She told me that if we really accept the money, Xiaoxin will be your person in the next five years. Am I right?"


    "Of course, it''s wrong. In fact, she has paid me for five years. I know it''s hard for you to understand. For me, time is a commodity. Xu Xinjie sells her time at a certain price, and I give her the equivalent money. This is our transaction, not the kind you think."


    Xu Haifeng was stunned for a moment. He really couldn''t understand what he said. How could time be a commodity!?


    "You said..."


    Xu Haifeng wanted to ask whether what he said was true or false. Whether he thought about it or did not ask, it was meaningless.


    "If time is really a commodity, what does it mean for the trader to give time?" He asked.


    "It means the loss of life."


    "You mean Xinxin''s life is in danger?" Xu Haifeng was suddenly excited.


    "It''s no exaggeration. For Xu Xinjie, it''s just a loss of five years'' life. Suppose she could have lived to 90, and five years after she sold it, the five years from 86 to 90 disappeared, and she could only live to 85. "


    Xu Haifeng looks at Wu Hao with trembling eyes.


    It was as if he saw a demon in a human coat sitting in front of him.


    "As long as we are not too greedy, there will be no danger to our lives." Wu Hao light way.


    "Maybe."


    Xu Haifeng took a deep breath and asked, "can I buy time back from you?"


    "Yes, but I don''t recommend it in your current situation."


    "Why? I can''t exchange my daughter''s life for money, for whatever reason. " Xu Haifeng said excitedly.


    "Your wife is still in bed and needs money badly."


    Wu Hao stirred the coffee in front of him and said, "uncle, you don''t have to care so much about the five years. Xu Xinjie is still young now. Five years is not much. She can use five years to change her mother''s health. I think she is very willing. Let''s take it as her contribution to the family."


    "That''s her life!"


    "You said it was her life, and she had the right to make her own decisions, didn''t you?" Wu Hao shrugged.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Haifeng felt that he was trying to be reasonable, but he couldn''t find a reason to refute.


    "Wu Hao, can I exchange my own time for hers? This family is supported by me. I don''t need her to pay for this family in this way. " Xu Haifeng said, slowly calm down.


    Wu Hao didn''t answer his question and stirred the coffee in front of him.


    Can you?


    Wu Hao looks at Xu Haifeng.


    His goal now is very clear. After a deal, you can either make money or get more time. If there are no two benefits, the deal will be meaningless.


    How can we make this deal meaningful!?


    Suddenly, he pushed the coffee aside, crossed his fingers and leaned forward.


    "I can sell Xu Xinjie''s five years at the original price, but you have to complete a deal with me, a deal no less than ten years."


    "Well, I promise you!" Xu Haifeng agreed without hesitation.


    "So cheerful?" Wu Hao said with a smile, isn''t it just a disgusting look?


    "I''ve just thought about it. As long as you can return Xinxin''s time to her, I will take the initiative to trade with you."


    Wu Hao is respectful.


    "In the future, uncle, if you have the capital to buy back, I can give you a lower price." Wu Hao said with a smile: "a man who can sacrifice his life to protect his wife and daughter deserves respect."


    Xu Haifeng laughs bitterly. This kind of praise is hard to make people happy.


    "For some personal reasons, we can''t start the transaction yet, but I will get in touch with you again as soon as possible." Wu Hao said.


    Xu Haifeng nodded.


    "Is there anything else uncle wants to talk to me about? If not, I''ll go first. "


    "I''ll see you off."


    "You''re welcome."


    Wu Hao got up and left. After two steps, he stopped.


    "Uncle, you just said that you don''t mind Xu Xinjie falling in love at this age. Is that true?"


    Xu Haifeng was stunned for a moment. He only had a wry smile. Of course, he didn''t mind his daughter falling in love. Learning is important, but the youth of a girl is more important. But... If you fall in love with him, you really have to remind her carefully.


    "Uncle, is that the default? Then I understand. "


    Wu Hao''s mouth raised a smile of fascination, his coat swung over his shoulder and left the cafe smartly.

 Chapter 8

    Wu Hao walked aimlessly in the shade of the tree.


    In fact, he really wants to complete the ten-year deal with Xu Haifeng immediately, but he doesn''t have enough money now.


    Even if Xu Xinjie and do buy back transaction first, it is only 2.628 million, and he needs at least 2.628 million of capital to be recorded.


    Who do you want to sell time?


    It''s a real headache.


    The cell phone rang.


    A call from Xu Xinjie.


    "Wu Hao, have you left?"


    "Miss me?" Wu Hao joked.


    "I miss you. I''ll find you where you are."


    Wu Hao looked around and told her the location. After a while, he saw Xu Xinjie trotting over.


    "I can''t bear to be apart for a while?" Wu Hao joked.


    "Who can''t give up you? My father told me to go home first."


    "When you go home, you call me. Do you want me to come to your house?"


    Xu Xinjie angry at him, this guy is really thick skinned, any joke can open.


    "Seriously, what did my dad tell you?"


    "Just say you can fall in love when you are young. He won''t stop you."


    "Nonsense, then he told me to stay away from you?"


    "That''s what he said?"


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. It seems that Xu Xinjie, an open-minded father, doesn''t want to fall in love with his new daughter.


    "As soon as he went back, he told me to stay away from you in the future. If he could not contact you, he would not contact you." Xu Xinjie said, with obvious doubts and unconventional tone.


    "And you came to me?"


    "I just want to know what you''re talking about."


    "I see. Will you take your father''s advice?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    Xu Xinjie has a slightly red face.


    You took the first kiss and asked that question.


    "You answer my question first." She said angrily.


    "Because he believed in my ability to trade time." Wu Hao shrugged and said with a smile, "people are always afraid of the unknown, and your father is no exception."


    Xu Xinjie looked at him for a long time and believed his words.


    "When did you have this ability? Born with it? " Xu Xinjie asked curiously.


    "After saving you." Wu Hao said.


    Xu Xinjie''s eyes were so big that she couldn''t believe her ears. His magical and strange ability came from this!?


    "If I didn''t get this ability, then I had only 25 days to live. I know why I was so anxious to find you after I woke up. Without you, I would not be far away from death for five years."


    "Wu Hao..."


    Xu Xinjie looks at him with emotion. The boy almost died in order to save himself. The feeling of being protected with her life makes her feel moved and guilty.


    "Don''t thank me any more. Yesterday you gave me your first kiss." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I hate that it''s your own kiss, but I didn''t take the initiative." Xu Xinjie said with a red face.


    "So you mean you want to thank me again today?"


    "No... no, don''t mess about."


    Xu Xinjie ran to the front, this guy is so bad, who knows if he will hold himself in the street to a kiss, which is much more shy than at home.


    Wu Hao laughed and followed.


    "I said Xu Xinjie, you haven''t said whether you will follow your father''s advice and refuse to fall in love with me."


    "You want to fall in love with me?"


    "Of course." Wu Hao said with a smile that he loved this beautiful woman.


    "I''m not." Xu Xinjie spat out her tongue at him and ran forward.


    Her face is red, with uncontrollable laughter, which is not like the confession, let her know for the first time that the confession of a boy she likes is so exciting and happy.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    At least, she has two girlfriends. She can understand the meaning of her coquettish refusal. As a girl, she can''t agree.


    "Slow down at the intersection. Be careful when you lie in the trough."


    Wu Hao rushed forward and grabbed her. A right turning car roared past.


    Xu Xinjie''s face was white with fright. She shrank in his arms and did not dare to move.


    "Are you not fit to go out recently? Or are you born with a car Wu Hao knocked heavily on her forehead. If she hadn''t just moved fast, she would have gone out.


    Xu Xinjie shrank in his arms and did not speak. She was really scared.


    "Next time, don''t worry. Your mother is still in the hospital. You''re in again. Let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    Xu Xinjie nodded.


    Wu Hao led her to the middle of the road and stopped.


    A car accident?


    Yeah, a car accident!


    He thought of one thing and one person.


    I''m worried about where I can get enough money to complete the deal with her father. Now I have a goal.


    Wu Hao''s cold eyes flashed by.


    "What''s the matter, Wu Hao? Let''s go first. " Xu Xinjie pulled him, for the road she almost had a phobia.


    "I suddenly thought of something. Let''s go, or I''m afraid you''ll attract the car again." Wu Hao''s face returned to a normal smile, with a trace of bad.


    "You''re the one with traffic accident constitution. Bah, you''re not the one with traffic accident constitution."


    "Yo, you''ve been worried about my life since you were not my girlfriend?"


    "No, you are my classmate. I just don''t want you to have an accident."


    "Right and wrong."


    "Who is right and wrong? You are just my classmate."


    "You have so many classmates. How many of them have kissed you and hugged you?"


    Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    Xu Xinjie''s face is said to be red by him. You are a shameless bastard who always bullies people.


    "No more words? Care about me, care about me, I do not admit it! Let''s go. Let''s go. I''ll take you home


    Wu Hao laughed and sent her home.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Xu Xinjie''s home, Wu Hao didn''t go home immediately.


    There''s something he has to check.


    "Peak, in class?"


    Wu Hao, wechat summit.


    "I''m outside with Xuemei. What''s the matter?"


    "Do you remember my sister last November?"


    "The accident?"


    "Yes, you can help me find out where the man is now. I have something to ask for him."


    "Well, I''ll get back to you in two hours at the most."


    In November last year, my sister''s company took part in a bidding. According to her strength, she was the most competitive bidder. However, on the way to the activity, there was a car accident, which led to the abortion of the project. Wu Hao always felt that the accident was very strange. He took Gao Feng Jiang Rulin to check it together and found out that there was a black hand behind it.


    At that time, Wu Hao beat the man into the hospital. If he could kill him, he would kill him on the spot. From childhood to adulthood, anyone who dares to touch the three of them would dare to get him into the hospital. Lin Xueyan almost died that time. It was restrained that he didn''t kill him on the spot.


    But this time it''s different. He has a real killing weapon!


    Besides asking for money, he also wants to do an experiment!


    A deadly experiment!


    Gaofeng soon told Wu Hao the details of the man at that time.


    Wu Hao takes a taxi to Xingrui network company.

 Chapter 9

    A year ago, Xu Shijin was just a department manager of Xingrui. Now he is sitting in the office of the general manager, enjoying the high salary and the awe of his subordinates.


    But he hasn''t been happy since the first day in this position.


    A person who will die at any time will not be happy.


    A year ago, he was beaten into the hospital. He actually knew what was going on. He thought that two months in the hospital would be the price. Unexpectedly, the hospital examination gave him a fatal accident.


    Gastric cancer.


    He had stomach cancer in his early 40s, and he was in a deteriorating stage. At that time, he even had the heart to die.


    But he didn''t tell anyone about it. A month later, he was discharged from the hospital like nothing happened and sat in the position of general manager.


    You can''t let others take advantage of the opportunities you''ve got with your life.


    After sitting in this position for one year, he can feel his body getting worse and worse. This kind of predictable step by step towards death makes him nearly collapse. But he is infatuated with the position he bought with his life. Before reaching the limit, he doesn''t want anyone to take his place, otherwise he will collapse even more.


    "General manager, there is a gentleman outside who wants to see you." The Secretary pushed the door in.


    "No appointment, no see." Xu Shijin said that he was annoyed by the Secretary''s interference.


    "The gentleman said... Said..."


    "What? Don''t stammer when you have something to say. "


    "He said that if the general manager doesn''t want to go to the hospital again, he''d better go out to meet him in person." The Secretary said with a low head.


    Xu Shijin was stunned. Who wants him to go out to meet him in person? Going to the hospital? What''s in the hospital?


    He frowned, his face suddenly changed, and his already bad look became even worse. Was it him?


    If it wasn''t for him, no one would say that!?


    "You go out first."


    "Well, general manager, you don''t look very well. Would you like me to pour you a glass of water?"


    "What kind of water did I tell you to go out?"


    When the secretary walked out of the office, Xu Shijin collapsed and sat on the chair. The young man''s sudden visit made him nervous.


    After he was discharged from hospital, he tried to investigate the young man who beat him. Unexpectedly, he didn''t get any clues, which made him vaguely feel that he was not a little ruffian who mixed up with society, but might be a person with a very strong background. Therefore, he re investigated the young female boss he deliberately murdered, but also couldn''t find out her specific background, Their information seems to be protected by a pair of invisible iron hands. No one wants to peep at the giant behind them.


    There is no clue about the investigation, but Xu Shijin is quite sure that he is not offending ordinary entrepreneurs.


    What surprised him was that there was no subsequent retaliation except for the beating, and gradually he forgot about it.


    A year later, the young man came back, reviving his worry about it.


    If he can, he hopes never to see him, but the other party has come to him and left him, he can only stick to his head.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao sat in the lobby and soon saw Xu Shijin coming towards him.


    A year ago, Xu Shijin was very fat. Now he looks very thin, which is a kind of morbid thin.


    Wu Hao''s face across a strange smile, the peak of the intelligence is really meticulous, Xu Shijin tried to hide the disease was also he checked a clear.


    "Hello."


    Xu Shijin recognizes Wu Hao and reluctantly smiles.


    "Long time no see." a faint smile on one ''s face.


    "Come to my office and talk about something."


    Wu Hao smiles and follows him into the elevator.


    In the confined space, the tense mood will be magnified infinitely. Xu Shijin tries to tell himself that he is only a teenager around him. There is no need for him to be tens of years old because he is nervous. Now that he is still in the company, no matter what, it will not happen a year ago. But the more he implies, the more nervous he is, This calm young man with a trace of cold always gave him a dangerous illusion.


    "It looks like you''ve had a good year, general manager Xu." Wu Hao sneered.


    "Not bad." Xu Shijin said with a guilty heart.


    "Then why don''t you thank my sister? Without her sacrifice, it''s still unknown whether you can sit in this position? "


    Xu Shijin did not answer. He asked, "what can I do for you today?"


    "To help you." Wu Hao had a strange smile on his face.


    "Help me?" Xu Shijin was stunned. Instead of revenge, he came to help himself. What do you mean?


    "Your own physical condition, you know that you are not far away from death, and I can pull you out of the bad luck of death. Do you think it''s helping you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means I can keep you alive."


    The atmosphere in the elevator suddenly becomes very strange. Wu Hao seems to be calm and calm. Xu Shijin is full of vigilance when he sees hope. His completely different emotions produce a strong chemical reaction in the closed elevator.


    The door of the elevator opened automatically, and two employees outside took a look at the strange atmosphere and decided to let it go.


    "Please." Xu Shijin walks out of the elevator.


    Wu Hao smiles and follows him to the office.


    As soon as he entered the office, Wu Hao''s expression changed. Instead of being alone, he wanted to explode. Instead, he saw a familiar black cat in the corner.


    What I saw in the hospital at that time seems to be the same black cat, right?


    "You keep this black cat?" Wu Hao asked.


    "What black cat?" With Wu Hao''s eyes, Xu Shijin did see a black cat squatting in the corner.


    The company absolutely forbids employees to bring pets to work. Who brings the cat? Just as Xu Shijin was about to get angry, Wu Hao interrupted him.


    "It doesn''t matter. Seeing it here confirms what I just told you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "This cat is not an ordinary cat. It''s the pet of death. Once it appears around a person, it means that the person will die soon."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "the last time I saw it was in a hospital. At that time, it was showing up beside Chen Xianhe, founder of Dongfang aluminum. You can see that Mr. Chen will surely die within 20 days, and now it is showing up beside you..."


    Xu Shijin looks at Wu Hao in front of him dejectedly. Of course, he knows that Chen Xianhe is critically ill and hospitalized. If Chen Xianhe can''t live for 20 days, isn''t he also


    Xu Shijin''s whole life is not good. It seems that the dark curtain of death has covered him. He feels that every breath is further away from death

 Chapter 10

    The black cat in the corner looks at Wu Hao with vigilance and doubt.


    What the hell does this guy mean? Last time, she extended the old man''s life, so that she could not take away the dead. This time, she appeared beside her goal again. Does he want to extend this man''s life again?


    This guy is against himself, isn''t he?


    And what did he mean by that? Does he already know who he is?


    Wu Hao didn''t know what a cat was thinking, but suddenly he didn''t think the cat was so annoying. On the contrary, its appearance gave him a way to scare Xu Shijin. Hehe, why don''t you take the cat back and raise it!?


    "I guess general manager Xu is suspicious of what I said. Let''s do a little experiment. Let''s wait for 20 days to see if Mr. Chen will die. How about that?" Wu Hao said with a smile, full of malice.


    Xu Shijin''s face was puffed.


    Chen Xianhe went to the hospital two days ago. If he died 20 days later, it means that he is not far away from death. Dare he do this experiment? Of course not!


    No matter what Wu Hao said is true or false, he does not have the capital to try.


    Xu Shijin staggers forward to drive the black cat out of the office. His action is still gentle. It seems that he really believes that it is the pet of death. This kind of nonsense. If it gets angry, it won''t be cost-effective if it takes away its own life in advance.


    "You just said you could help me. I don''t know... What can you do for me?" Xu Shijin asked, swallowing his saliva.


    He wanted to calm down, but he couldn''t calm down at all when his life was in danger. Even if he knew that Wu Hao had come to tell him that it must be a bad thing, he didn''t care. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, no matter who gave it.


    "I can give you time." Wu Hao said.


    "Time?"


    "You only have one month left in your life. You will die when the countdown is over, but I can sell you time and extend your life as long as you have money, one year, two years, three years or even ten years."


    Xu Shijin looks at Wu Hao strangely, but his anxiety calms down. How can he feel that what he is standing in front of is a liar or a very poor liar? It makes people feel funny when he opens his mouth.


    Time is a tradeable thing? Even if it really can, who knows if it really bought time.


    "Think I''m a liar?" Wu Hao laughed disapprovingly.


    Xu Shijin didn''t speak, but the strange expression on his face had betrayed his heart.


    "Normally, some of Mr. Chen''s sons thought I was a liar at that time."


    Wu Hao said: "you Xingrui also have business contacts with Donglu. You might as well go to the hospital to visit Mr. Chen. By the way, you can ask his sons how Mr. Chen got here in 20 days, and then wait for 20 days to see if Mr. Chen will die."


    Xu Shijin still didn''t speak. His heart was struggling violently. What Wu Hao said was too ridiculous, but no one would believe what he said. However, Wu Hao''s understatement made him hope for it. If he could buy time with money, of course, he was willing to pay the price.


    "How do you sell your time?" Xu Shijin asked tentatively.


    "It''s not expensive. It''s 100 yuan a minute. It''s sold in a year."


    "More than 50 million a year?"


    "Too expensive?"


    Xu Shijin doesn''t speak any more. He doesn''t know how much time is worth, but the price of 100 yuan a minute seems not expensive. 50 million yuan can increase one year''s life. It''s a bargain for the rich. The problem is that he doesn''t have so much money.


    It''s only one year since I became the general manager. The sum of all the money I have is no more than five million, which is a big difference compared with the sum of fifty million, unless


    Unless he advances the company''s latest project.


    This project will not be officially launched until half a year at the earliest. During this period, we can find a way to make up the project funds.


    "General manager Xu, take your time and contact me if you have something to do."


    Xu Shijin is thinking about how to trade, Wu Hao left a phone number and left, stunned and followed up.


    "I''ll see you off."


    "General manager Xu and I are so polite?" Wu Hao smiles sarcastically.


    "Visitors are visitors." Xu Shijin returned with an embarrassed smile.


    Wu Hao just went out, suddenly felt his shoulder was patted.


    "If you dare to prolong the life of these dying people, I''ll see what I can do with you!"


    A girl''s angry voice came from her head.


    Wu Hao Leng for a while, look around and did not see other people, the mother hit the ghost is not it!?


    "Did you just hear someone speak?" Wu Hao asked Xu Shijin around him.


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. Maybe I''m listening."


    Wu Hao frowned, knowing that it was just not auditory hallucination. The other party''s words were obviously targeted, indicating that the other party knew what she was doing, and she was not willing to do it herself.


    What the hell is it?


    What the hell is the matter with her? The goddess is in her body. She is afraid of ghosts. No matter whether she wants to or not, her plan must be carried out.


    Out of Xingrui, take a taxi to leave.


    Xu Shijin stood at the door and watched Wu Hao''s car go away. Is what he said true or false? Almost killed himself a year ago, but came back to help himself a year later. Even if he knew that he might come back to revenge, could he really refuse his malicious help?


    Xu Shijin picked up his mobile phone and dialed the driver''s phone. Before he got through, he hung up again and stopped a taxi to go to the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao sat in the back seat with a smile of mystery on his face.


    The reason why he is not in a hurry to persuade him to accept his trade is that he should be in a hurry. The longer time goes by, Xu Shijin''s reason will be weaker. In the end, whether he believes it or not, he will come and trade with himself.


    And he has no other source of funds except for the project fund with high beam electronics. High beam electronics, tut Tut, what a coincidence.


    Xu Shijin, Xu Shijin, it''s not so easy for you to live on me this time.


    Wu Hao''s enigmatic smile was overlaid with a layer of coldness.


    The driver glanced at Wu Hao from the endoscope. The mysterious smile on the boy''s face made him dare to speak for a while.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Golden fashion."


    "Oh."


    The driver was speechless all the way, sent him to the gate of the community, collected the money and left. The momentum of the young man made him feel that he was a driver who shouldn''t talk. Although he was a driver, this feeling was too damn strange.


    With his coat on his shoulder, Wu Hao went to Xu Xinjie''s house.


    I don''t want to go home in the middle of the day, and there''s nothing else to go to. It''s better to find my own little beauty.


    Anyway, I have to go to Xingrui before long.

 Chapter 11

    Wu Hao is sleeping on the sofa, and Xu Xinjie pushes him up.


    "The phone."


    "Hello, who?" Wu Hao touched his pocket and picked up the phone.


    "Xu Shijin, can we meet?"


    "I''m not free now. I''ll contact you when I''m free."


    Said hung up the phone, cell phone to the opposite sofa a throw, continue to sleep.


    "Where are you not free?"


    Xu Xinjie gave him a white look.


    This guy has nothing to do. He actually runs to his home to take a nap. He doesn''t plan to leave now. What''s the matter?


    "I''m too busy sleeping to talk to him."


    Wu haoshu stretched out comfortably and touched her white leg. Tut Tut, it''s smooth.


    How can this guy be so bad!?


    "I don''t care about you. I''ll clean up and go to the hospital."


    "I''ll see you off."


    "No, in case my father sees me, he will definitely tell me. I''ll go myself."


    "I''m not sending you to the door of the hospital. I''m not sending you to the door of the ward. Go, go."


    "Then... Wait for me."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s half past five when Xu Xinjie is sent to the hospital. Wu Hao takes a taxi to Xingrui.


    Xu Shijin received a call from Wu Hao at 5:30 and waited at the door for half an hour before seeing Wu Hao get out of the car.


    He opened the door himself.


    "General manager Xu is so polite?" There is obvious irony in Wu Hao''s words.


    "Inside, please." Xu Shijin laughs bitterly, but he doesn''t hear it.


    Xu Shijin takes Wu Hao upstairs. In front of his office, Wu Hao meets the mysterious black cat again.


    Black cat sees Wu Hao''s instant to explode hair immediately, the facial expression is extremely angry and has the intense attack intention, this fellow dares to ignore own warning, simply too hateful.


    "It''s just kicking you. As for revenge." Wu Hao gave it a white look and asked Xu Shijin, "is this cat here all afternoon?"


    "All of them." Xu Shijin''s face was extremely ugly.


    Wu Hao laughs. He laughs evil and doesn''t hide it.


    "It seems that general manager Xu''s life will not be long."


    Xu Shijin''s expression is more ugly. When he comes back from the hospital, he finds that the black cat has been wandering in his office and can''t get rid of it. This strange behavior makes him believe Wu Hao''s words more and worry about his life more.


    "Inside, please."


    Xu Shijin politely welcomes Wu Hao into the office and closes the door to prevent the black cat from breaking in.


    Two people sat down on the sofa, Xu Shijin made a pot of tea, one poured a cup.


    "General manager Xu went to the hospital?" Wu Hao asked jokingly.


    Xu Shijin is not shy, nodded: "the hospital back to call you."


    "So that means believe me?"


    "I have to believe it."


    "Well, it''s a great honor to help general manager Xu."


    Wu Hao took out a contract and put it in front of him.


    He said: "fill in your name, account number and the purchase time and price we have discussed. Sign your name in the lower right corner. By the way, general manager Xu, I have to remind you to pay attention to the following two lines of remarks."


    There is not enough time to complete the transaction.


    There is not enough money to complete the transaction.


    "Isn''t that a little superfluous?"


    "Superfluous? General manager Xu will soon know that it''s not redundant. "


    With a bitter smile, Xu Shijin picked up his pen and was about to fill it in. Suddenly, a strange wind rolled up in the closed office, blowing the contract on the table into the exhaust fan.


    "Damn it."


    Wu Hao scolded, took out a contract again, and pressed his hand on the table.


    "After signing the contract, general manager Xu had better find Mr. Feng Shui to show you. I think your office is very evil."


    Xu Shijin couldn''t laugh. He filled in the blanks and signed his name in the lower right corner.


    Wu Hao took the contract, with a mysterious smile, no sympathy, no hesitation, tightly pressed the contract and signed his name in the lower right corner.


    "Congratulations to the host. He got 52.56 million yuan."


    Liya''s sweet laughter just came to Wu Hao''s mind. Suddenly, the office was windy, and a pile of documents were flying in the air. The strange wind came and went quickly, and disappeared the next second.


    Wu Hao felt a breath of anger.


    Whatever the hell you are, you can''t stop me.


    "Congratulations to general manager Xu, your life has been extended by one year." Wu Hao said calmly.


    "Have... Completed the deal?" Xu Shijin is nervous and stunned. He feels that he has changed his life against heaven, which infuriates heaven.


    "Of course."


    Xu Shijin just wanted to ask Wu Hao how to determine whether the one-year period he bought was effective. His mobile phone received an account information.


    52.56 million.


    No wonder there is such a note, the account is insufficient funds, deduction is not successful, can not complete the transaction, right?


    The weird thing is that he didn''t carry out any operation at all, and the money had been deducted, and he still deducted 52.56 million yuan at a time. How did he do it?


    "I know general manager Xu has a lot of questions. I just tell you that this is a hand in hand transaction. Your money has been deducted, which means that your time has arrived and the transaction has been completed. You have to choose to believe it."


    After a sip of tea, Wu Hao''s smile was hard to guess.


    Xu Shijin looks at Wu Hao in a very complicated mood.


    He didn''t know whether he was right or wrong, or whether the mysterious young man was helping himself or pushing himself into the pit of fire.


    "Thank you for your tea, general manager Xu."


    Wu Hao got up and left. He threw his coat on his shoulder. He was very smart.


    "I''ll see you off."


    Xu Shijin politely sent Wu Hao to the door of the company.


    "Yes, general manager Xu." Wu Hao suddenly stopped, looked back and said, "you''re still rich!"


    Xu Shijin was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know what he meant by such a sentence. He laughed bitterly and didn''t answer.


    "Let''s go. I''ll see you later."


    Leaving a mysterious smile, Wu Hao takes a taxi and leaves Xingrui.


    Xu Shijin stood at the door in a daze for a long time before he recovered. His face showed a relieved look. No matter how, his life was saved for the time being. What he had to do in the next year was to earn more money and buy more time to continue his life.


    ¡­¡­


    In the taxi.


    Wu Hao calls Lin Xueyan.


    "Sister, are you busy?"


    "Eating out with Yuxin."


    "I remember you told me before that your company invested in a company called high beam electronics, right?"


    "I invested in such a company. What''s the matter?"


    "How many shares?"


    "I''m the biggest shareholder of high beam electronics so far. Hao, when are you interested in these things?"


    "I''m not interested. I just need your help. Gaoyuan electronics recently contracted a project to a network company called Xingrui. You give Gaoyuan a little pressure and let them start the project in three days. "


    "Mysterious."


    Lin Xueyan giggles, who knows what he wants to do.


    "I''ll call my boss after dinner and ask them to start the project in three days."


    "Hey, hey, thank you, sister." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Thank you. Have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet. I''m outside now. I''ll go back later. With my beautiful lady Tingting at home, will there be nothing to eat?"


    "If I don''t eat, I''ll ask the driver to pick you up. It seems unnecessary. So late, go back quickly, don''t let Tingting alone at home


    "OK, remember what I said."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll call you after dinner."


    "Then take your time."


    Wu Hao hung up with a smile on his face.


    Xu Shijin, the show begins.

 Chapter 12

    It''s almost seven o''clock back in the neighborhood.


    The sky is very dark. The street lamp is covered by the dense banyan trees. The already dark sky seems to be a little bit seeping.


    Usually, there are a lot of cars on the road at this time, and the lighting is very sufficient. Today, I really saw a ghost. I didn''t see a car on the road.


    Wu Hao pulled his clothes and went to the community.


    Just a few steps into the community, I felt that someone was following behind me. The dim light suddenly gave me goose bumps.


    "It''s coming. What are you doing in the dark?"


    Wu Hao just stood in the same place. He was quite sure that someone was following him.


    A gust of wind blows, and Wu Hao''s whole body muscles are tense. Every hair stands up and feels everything around him.


    Suddenly,


    A ball of soft things jumped to his shoulder, and then something bit his neck.


    What the hell is this!?


    Wu Hao blows his hair directly, grabs it and throws it in front of him. When he touches NIMA''s neck, he is bitten and bleeding. Damn, he won''t take the virus, will he!?


    Eyes quickly looking for their own things thrown out, then stunned.


    In front of him, a black cat cocked its tail and glared at him, making an aggressive gesture.


    This


    It can''t be true???


    It''s this black cat behind you? I have a big fork. What''s the matter with this cat? How can revenge be so strong!


    "Hey, that''s enough. Do you dare to fight with me again? Believe it or not, I''ll just skin you!" Wu Hao scolded.


    "Meow!"


    The black cat made a sharp cry and jumped on it again. The speed was amazing. Wu Hao tried to blow it away with one blow. The black cat held his fist and bit it down with one bite. His sharp claws pierced into the meat and made a strong stroke


    "Damn it


    Wu Hao hurled it out and cut three blood holes in his right hand.


    "Damn, I''ve lost my reputation in the hands of a cat. It''s really killing the dog."


    "No matter who you are, if you dare to fight me again in the future, I''ll make it hard for you. Today is just a warning."


    Wu Hao heard a girl''s voice in his mind.


    Wu Hao stares at his black cat. It''s not a cat. It''s a cat demon!


    So the warning I heard in Xingrui also came from this black cat!?


    "You... Are you a cat demon?" The world is crazy.


    "You are the cat demon, your family is the cat demon! Don''t fight me any more, or I''ll make you die awkwardly! "


    The black cat glared at him and quickly ran into the grass and disappeared in Wu Hao''s vision.


    Nobody''s corner.


    Black cat changed into a beautiful girl in black and disappeared in the street with dim lights.


    Wu Hao was in the same place.


    The expression of surprise was gradually replaced by crying and laughing.


    First the goddess, then the cat demon, what kind of monsters will appear in her own life?


    "Master, she''s not really a cat demon."


    Leia whispered.


    "No? How do you know? " Wu Hao was puzzled. He was a cat demon.


    "I... I feel it."


    "Strange, what are you nervous about? What do you know? "


    "I don''t know anything. I just feel that she is not a demon. Remind the master that you still doubt me."


    "You look very flustered."


    "No, master, you''re talking nonsense. I''ll ignore you."


    "Hello, hello."


    Smelly girl also called his master, said ignore people ignore people, in the end who is the master!?


    But since Leia said that this black cat is not a cat demon, it must not be a cat demon. What is it? Leah seemed to know something, but she was obviously reluctant to tell herself.


    It seems that we have a chance to make it clear. After all, this black cat has a business conflict with him. It''s not his style to be confused.


    "Go back and bandage it first." Wu Hao said to himself that he was stunned as soon as he took a step.


    He noticed his injured hand


    It''s healed?!


    How can I be so amazing? Is this a special welfare brought by the goddess!?


    This one is really available!


    Wu Hao let out a long whistle and went home. The beauty of the family was waiting for her to go back to dinner.


    Do you want to cheat her into taking a bath after dinner?


    Definitely!


    Success or failure must try!


    Men, thick skinned can improve the success rate of picking up girls. That''s right.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Wu Hao got up listlessly.


    Alas, last night not only failed to cheat Yu Ting into the bathroom to take a bath together, but a kiss before going to bed made her hormonal surge all night. This goblin is just too tormenting.


    After breakfast, Wu Hao gives Yu Ting a strong kiss, which makes her go to school contentedly.


    Time middle school,


    The best private high school in China is also the most expensive high school. The young boys and girls who study here are basically rich or expensive. Those with a hard background like Gaofeng, like Jiang Rulin, who have money in their families, or some star children, are basically the leaders of the next era, Of course, there are students like Wu Hao who are not interested in leading these people.


    Wu Hao sighed and went to the class.


    "Wu Hao, I''ll go to the head teacher after class."


    This foreleg just entered the class, a sweet but very impolite voice stopped him.


    You don''t need to see who it is. Wu Hao doesn''t bother to pay attention to her. He just sits in his seat.


    "Hello, Wu Hao, do you hear me?"


    The girl walked over and patted the table with a sullen look on her face.


    "I''m not deaf. I can''t hear you."


    Wu Hao gave her a silent look. "I said monitor, can you stop yelling at me every time? I don''t seem to owe you money, do I? "


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Say I say I can do it? After class, I''ll go to the head teacher. You go back to your position to calm down. Class will begin immediately. If I delay your study, I''ll be guilty. "


    "Who cares for you."


    The monitor snorted and returned to his seat. From her eyes, we could see that she was really upset with Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao was also helpless.


    This girl''s name is Zheng Jiaxuan. Her name is as beautiful as her, but she has a bad temper. Especially for him, she is like a class enemy. If she is a boy, she is definitely the kind of person who fights with him every day.


    But


    The only person in this school who can keep Wu Hao from getting angry is Zheng Jiaxuan.


    It''s not because she''s a monitor, it''s not because her family is big, it''s just because she''s the best friend of her transferred ex girlfriend.


    At the beginning, they were still friends. Since the breakup, Zheng Jiaxuan has hated him. She intentionally or unintentionally doesn''t say anything about him. But when she appears in front of him, she looks like a bitter hatred. It''s really a headache.


    Wu Hao knows that they are still in contact, but he doesn''t know whether Zheng Jiaxuan always embarrasses him because she wants to fight against injustice or because her ex girlfriend deliberately asked her to do so. Anyway, Wu Hao chooses to let her. After all, it hurt her two ex girlfriends too much, As an ex girlfriend''s best friend, if Zheng Jiaxuan could relieve her anger in this way, he would also recognize her.


    After a boring class, Wu Hao went to the head teacher.

 Chapter 13

    The treatment of teachers is much better than that of students. Every teacher has his own office, which is spacious and comfortable. The lighting is also very good. It is absolutely more comfortable than the crowded classroom.


    Wu Hao came to the head teacher''s office with great skill and sat on the chair opposite her.


    From grade one to grade two, Wu Hao couldn''t remember the name of his teacher, but he couldn''t be more familiar with his head teacher, Zhao Shuhan.


    As an English teacher, Zhao Shuhan has been helping him with his English for three of the four years in University. After graduation, he has become his head teacher seamlessly. If he is more familiar with this relationship, he will be anxious.


    "How many times have I told you to knock before I come in." Zhao Shuhan looked up at him and put down his pen.


    "Pay attention next time, pay attention next time." Wu Hao false seriously asked: "Zhao teacher to find me what?"


    "Every time you accept death with an open mind, don''t you? Next time you come in and don''t knock, I''ll let you stand at the door and knock on the door of a class. "


    "If you don''t mind, I''ll knock now."


    "You boy..."


    "Well, Mr. Zhao, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, such a beautiful face is not good-looking when you are angry. What''s the matter with me?"


    Wu Hao poured her a glass of water.


    "What else can I do? Why did you ask for leave yesterday? In addition to your English, you can make a mess of other things. In this case, you dare to ask for leave. Next year, you will be in senior three. Do you want to muddle through like this? " Zhao Shuhan looked at him seriously.


    "I''m different from my sister. If it''s not this kind of material, why do you have to drill this way? Besides, yesterday Saturday was good. I should have had a rest." Wu Hao doesn''t care about Tao.


    "Seven days on National Day is not enough? It''s normal to make up lessons on Saturday and Sunday. Anyway, I don''t care what you think. You are my student now, and I won''t approve your leave in the future. If you don''t come, I''ll drive you to school by myself. I''ll make up for any class you lack, and I can''t leave a class. "


    Wu Hao is stupid.


    That''s stupid.


    "Beauty, you''re not serious, are you?" It''s a damned restriction on personal freedom.


    "Do you think I''m joking?"


    "I''m not the only poor student. You really don''t have to pay so much attention to me, or people think you''re interested in me. You see you''re so beautiful and I''m so handsome. It''s easy to cause misunderstanding. If there''s a gossip that''s bad for you, let''s take a step back. Should I ask for leave or leave, should you ignore me or not?" Wu Hao said.


    "What''s on your mind all day?"


    Zhao Shuhan took up the lesson plan and hit him on the head.


    "You are my student, I am responsible for you is a matter of course, who dare to gossip?"


    "No, the point is that I don''t need you to be responsible."


    Wu Hao is crying. What''s the situation today? What''s the bad luck!?


    "I need to be responsible for you. I decided happily after drinking this glass of water!" Zhao Shuhan pushed the water in front of him and finally showed a smile on his face.


    "No!"


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes. What the hell.


    "Don''t drink it. I''ll drink it myself."


    Zhao Shuhan went to class and left him alone in the office.


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    This female devil is still as restless as before.


    I still remember that Zhao Shuhan tutored him English in the summer vacation of the second year of junior high school. She said that the most important thing in learning English was the atmosphere and practical application. She took him to England. As a result, when he got off the plane, the guy ran first and took all his luggage away. It took Wu Hao half a month to find her. When she found her, she was soaking in bath hot spring, and he almost vomited blood.


    As soon as he got home, Wu Hao complained about this irresponsible tutor. As a result, her parents held a grand celebration banquet for her the next day to thank her for her hard work. Since then, Zhao Shuhan has gained the privilege of lawlessness.


    Well, it''s all tears.


    Wu Hao got up and went to class.


    But now he is not in the mood to attend the class at all, and his head is full of what Zhao Shuhan said.


    In the future, you are not allowed to ask for leave. If you ask for leave, you have to make up all the class hours. It''s an inhumane destruction for a student like him who lives in school.


    When he thought that he would have to come to school every day, Wu Hao was not a good person.


    If he wants to come to school every day, his grades will not be bad. Now that he''s good, is he going to ask for leave or leave? Or just skip class?


    Other teachers don''t matter. The key is that Zhao Shuhan has his eye on him. If he asks for leave, he can''t come down. Skipping class... She will make up for a few times if she escapes. It''s boring.


    It''s hard for him to avoid often asking for leave or skipping classes in his current situation. If he has business, can he not go!? Her life expectancy is far less than that of ordinary people. To refuse any business is to refuse to extend her life expectancy. Besides, it takes at least 10000 years for Liya to get rid of his body. If she has classes all day, it will be a long time!?


    Damn it.


    If you want to make it up, it''s time to run away.


    ¡­¡­


    After school at noon.


    Wu Hao, who is in a bad mood, wants to find Gao Feng Jiang Rulin to go to a bar for a drink.


    But Xu Xinjie''s appearance in the classroom corridor made him change his mind.


    Drink with two big men and have a meal with a little beauty.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Wu Hao came up to her and put his arms around her waist.


    "Wu Hao, let go."


    Xu Xinjie twisted his waist to let him release his hand. In full view of the public, this guy actually put his arms around her waist directly. Isn''t this telling everyone that their relationship is unusual!?


    "I''ve already done it. I''m afraid of it." Wu Hao joked.


    "Then don''t be at school. There are so many people in front of you." He turned red.


    For a girl who hasn''t been in love, it really makes her blush.


    "Don''t blush. Let''s go and invite you to dinner."


    "I wanted to invite you to dinner, but now I don''t want to invite you to lunch."


    Xu Xinjie took a angry look at him and pulled his hand away from his waist.


    "It''s not a treat for a beautiful woman. I''ll take whatever I want."


    Wu Hao gave a bad smile and put his hand on her waist again.


    ¡­¡­


    The school has its own canteen, but also has a separate restaurant, few people are willing to eat in the canteen, most people are willing to eat in the restaurant, after all, are rich people, do not lack the money to eat.


    Wu Hao chose a restaurant at random. They started a few dishes and sat down to chat.


    The two of them got together, and the sound of discussion in the restaurant soon began.


    Wu Hao''s former two girlfriends were both school flowers, which is well known. Now this boy has cheated another school flower, which makes people admire him but also makes people very unhappy.


    Why is this guy?


    He is not handsome alone, and he is not rich alone. There are more people in the school than he is rich. Why do all the school flowers fall into his hands?


    "Wu Hao, you''re good at picking up girls. You''ve cheated another schoolgirl." Next to the table, a senior high school boy sneered.


    "Yes, Wu Hao, your deceptive technique is OK." The others immediately began to coax.


    Wu Hao played with the water glass on the table and gave a sneer back.


    "Want to learn? If you want to learn, I can teach you. Anyway, there is a famous flower in our school. But I don''t think you people will be able to learn intelligence. It''s more practical to eat more food quietly to supplement your brain. "


    "Wu Hao, what do you mean?"


    Senior three boy Huo stood up and looked angry.


    "It means that a pig should not study human resources, just eat your food." Wu Hao also stood up, the cup in his hand dropped on the opposite table, rolled twice, fell to the ground and broke into slag.


    "Damn it


    Senior three boys rushed up in a rage. Who can bear this kind of provocation.


    "Wu Hao, don''t fight." Xu Xinjie grabbed him.


    "It''s not the first fight." Wu Hao walked up with a grin.


    "Damn Wu Hao, how dare I teach you today!"


    "Cut the crap!"


    Before the senior three boys rush to Wu Hao, Wu Hao suddenly speeds up and rushes towards him. Before he is ready to attack, he punches him in the face.


    Bang.


    The third year high school boy leaned back and fell unconscious on the ground.


    The restaurant was quiet.


    Stupid and ready to move people suddenly stop, this guy is more and more violent, won''t give a punch to kill it!?


    "I tell you that Xu Xinjie is my girlfriend from today on. If any of you have any opinions, please tell me directly. Don''t gossiping behind my back like a gossiper." Wu Hao scolded. He muttered that he just didn''t use much strength. He was knocked unconscious with one punch. His strength seems to be much stronger than before!?


    The restaurant is quite quiet. The staff are confused by the atmosphere.


    Xu Xinjie pulled him nervously.


    "Come on, I''m too lazy to talk to you."


    Then there was silence.


    "I depend on you. Are you pigs?"??? Didn''t you see him faint? Why don''t you take him to the infirmary as soon as possible? "


    Wu Hao can''t help but scold. These idiots are leading the times. They are expected to be led into the sewer.

 Chapter 14

    The staff helped to carry people away.


    The restaurant has finally returned to normal. It''s time to eat and talk less.


    Xu Xinjie stretched out her hand and wrung it on his waist. Her face was as red as a monkey''s ass.


    This guy actually said that she was his girlfriend in front of so many people. In this way, everyone knows!? How can she study in school in the future.


    At the same time, her heart beats very fast, which seems to be a kind of confession, right!?


    "Let''s go somewhere else."


    "When the dishes are ordered, these people are cheap. The more you avoid them, the more they push their noses. Don''t worry about them. What should we do?"


    "Why do you say that? I didn''t promise to be your girlfriend." Xu Xinjie said in a low voice.


    "Now that I''ve spoken out, do you say no to me?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I haven''t promised you. You don''t count."


    "Then what is it?"


    "I''ve never been in love. How can I know?" Xu Xinjie red face kicked him.


    "You didn''t talk about it, so I has the final say."


    "No, i... I''m not ready yet..."


    "What are you going to prepare?"


    A nice voice came from behind Wu Hao. Zhao Shuhan came and looked at them with a smile.


    "No, it''s nothing... Mr. Zhao, are you coming to dinner?" Xu Xinjie suddenly stammered, like a thief.


    "What do you do when you come to the restaurant? Xinxin, what''s the matter with you today? You seem very nervous? " Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "No, no..."


    "No, I''m surprised. How can you two eat at the same table? Wu Hao, what do you want to do


    "What''s the matter with us? Xinxin is my girlfriend now. It''s not normal anymore."


    "Wu Hao!"


    Xu Xinjie kicked him hard and blushed.


    Zhao Shuhan was stunned. There was no sign. How did they talk?


    "Mr. Zhao is not what he said. I didn''t promise him." Xu Xinjie explained.


    "Well, I don''t care about love." Zhao Shuhan laughed and then said seriously: "falling in love at this age is good for your EQ Development, but I don''t want you to affect your study. In another year, you will be in the third year of senior high school. Study is the most important thing for you. Love can be put in the second place. You should understand this."


    "Well, Miss Zhao is right. It''s good for you to hear that you are not in love!" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Xu Xinjie stepped on him and didn''t know how to speak.


    "Don''t be proud of yourself, boy. If your grades drop, I''ll take care of you!"


    "Cough, promise!"


    It''s already at the bottom. What''s the room for it to go down? Ha ha ha.


    "What happened to that classmate? It''s frightening to have a bloody face. "


    "I fell down. I was just on the table beside us. I slipped and landed on my face directly. The blood stings hurt." Wu Hao said, his face not red and his heart not beating.


    "So careless? Wu Hao, it can''t be you? "


    "Cough, don''t be the first to think about me. I really don''t need you to be so nice to me."


    "It''s not really you?"


    "Really


    "Look me in the eye, promise!"


    "Damn it! I said, are you in the wrong seat? We''re ready to eat. "


    Wu Hao scolded and saw the waiter bring the dishes. He quickly changed the topic.


    "It seems that there is no place. I''ll eat with you. Xinxin, do you mind?" Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Zhao. We ordered a lot of dishes, and we couldn''t finish them." Xu Xinjie said.


    "Well, I''ll eat with you."


    "Well, I mind."


    "Girls don''t mind. What do you mind? Aren''t you happy yet? "


    Zhao Shuhan has a bad smile.


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes helplessly. Let''s forget that we don''t care with her. Good men don''t fight with women. The prime minister can pull a boat in his belly.


    ¡­¡­


    Their table is quite eye-catching.


    A beautiful teacher and a beautiful schoolgirl are sitting in the middle of them, the most arrogant boy in the history of Shidai middle school. This combination makes the men and women who go in and out of the restaurant have more eyes.


    A male teacher came face to face.


    Before people get close, Zhao Shuhan''s expression is more helpless.


    Wu Hao laughed.


    "You beauties are just moving hormones. You can attract bees wherever you go."


    "It''s not our fault to be beautiful." Zhao Shuhan gave him a white look.


    "I agree with Mr. Zhao."


    Wu Hao shrugged and looked at the male teacher with a smile.


    This is sun Chongwen, the head teacher of class 6, grade 3 in senior high school. She is Zhao Shuhan''s most fanatical pursuer, which is well known in the school. On the contrary, she is Zhao Shuhan''s most disliked man.


    "Mr. Zhao, do you eat too? Can I sit down? " Sun Chongwen came over with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t eat shit?" Wu Hao scorns Tao.


    "Wu Hao, how can you talk?" Sun Chongwen glared at him.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Sun?" Zhao Shuhan puts down his chopsticks and pinches them in Wu Hao''s hand. Is it disgusting to eat.


    "Nothing''s wrong. I''ve come to have dinner too. I didn''t expect that I could meet you. I''ll treat you at noon. Let''s eat together."


    Zhao Shuhan almost fainted when she rolled her eyes, which can also be called fate!? This man is so good at putting gold on his face.


    "No, Mr. Sun, we''re full. We''d better not disturb you."


    Sun Chongwen is not without embarrassment, but he is not used to being rejected.


    "I''ll take you back to the dormitory to have a rest. Anyway, I''m not hungry."


    "Really no, this classmate still has some life problems to ask me. We''re going to take a walk and have a chat. Two girls will not be interested in chatting with Mr. Sun?"


    "Then... I''ll treat Mr. Zhao to dinner some other day."


    "We''ll talk about it another day. Wu Hao, I''ll go with Xinxin first. You can continue to eat before you''re full. Don''t waste it."


    Zhao Shuhan takes Xu Xinjie and leaves. This sun Chongwen is really annoying.


    Sun Chongwen watched them leave with a bitter smile. The food on the table didn''t move and the meal was only half eaten. He was not stupid. How could he not see that Zhao Shuhan just didn''t want to eat with him.


    "Mr. Sun, do you know why Mr. Zhao doesn''t like you?" Wu Hao said with a smile, with an imperceptible treachery on his face. This may be a good business. How can we let it go easily.


    "Can I sit down?"


    Sun Chongwen became interested.


    "Sit down. The food is still hot. If you don''t mind, let''s eat together."


    "No, what you just said can make it clear?"


    "Of course, but do you believe me, Mr. Sun?"


    Sun Chongwen was stunned for a moment, and then realized that Wu Hao was only a student. Is his words trustworthy?


    After a moment''s hesitation, he nodded. He really didn''t believe other students, but Wu Hao could really try to listen to what he said. This boy''s ability to pick up girls is generally recognized at school.


    "You said


    "Miss Sun, do you know Miss Zhao''s family background?" Wu Hao asked.


    Sun Chongwen shook his head.


    "What kind of family background do you have, Mr. Sun?"


    "Me?"


    Sun Chongwen''s face immediately showed a proud look.


    "My father is the general manager of Dongfang department store, and my mother works in a state-owned enterprise, which is also regarded as the leadership."


    "That means your family belongs to the working class, right?"


    "No, no, how can we say it''s the working class? My father is the general manager of Oriental Department store, and my mother is also the leadership in state-owned enterprises, not the working class. " Sun Chongwen stressed that he was quite dissatisfied with Wu Hao''s statement.

 Chapter 15

    "In my eyes, as long as the wage earners are called wage earners, no matter how high the position is and how much the annual salary is, I think it''s the same in Mr. Zhao''s eyes."


    Wu Hao said, "you should know Sunshine International, right? In fact, Mr. Zhao is the daughter of the chairman of sunshine international, so do you understand the difference between you and her? "


    "Wu Hao, what do you mean?" Sun Chongwen is not happy. This feeling of being looked down upon makes him very uncomfortable.


    "Your parents can''t be your support, which means that you don''t have much choice in your life. Miss Zhao is different. She can do whatever she wants, even if she has fun all her life. Can you? Maybe now, once your parents leave, how long can you be free? The pressure of life will soon transfer to you. How can you catch up with Miss Zhao? You thought you could really support her. At that time, the situation of your family was in sharp contrast to that of her family. Do you think her parents would be willing to let her follow you? To put it bluntly, if you go on like this, you''ll never catch up with her. "


    Being denied makes sun Chongwen very unhappy. He tried to interrupt Wu Hao''s nonsense several times, but he finally shut up. It makes sense to think about what he said.


    I didn''t expect that Zhao Shuhan had such a superior family background. Wu Hao didn''t say that he didn''t know at all.


    "So you''re telling me this to remind me not to waste my time?" Sun Chongwen said.


    "If that''s the purpose, I won''t talk to you about it."


    With a smile, Wu Hao said with deep meaning: "in fact, it''s just the opposite of what you think. I want to give you a suggestion to help you catch up with Mr. Zhao."


    "You give me advice?"


    "I don''t think I can give you advice?"


    Sun Chongwen was stunned for a moment and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "You say, I''ll listen."


    "In a family like Miss Zhao, if you want to pursue her, you have to make yourself have higher value. First, let her think you are excellent. Second, let her feel that it is not bad to be with you. At the same time, let her parents know that you are a man worthy of her whole life. Obviously, you can''t do the three things I said when you are a teacher."


    "You mean..." Sun Chongwen was a little clear, and then he missed the point.


    "I mean you have to have a career of your own. You want to pursue Mr. Zhao. That''s the foundation."


    "You mean let me start a business?"


    Wu Hao nodded and said, "if you want to make her feel that you are excellent, your career must be big enough. Of course, it needs enough financial support. I can give you enough help on this point."


    "You support me? Wu Hao, how do I think you have another purpose today? " Sun Chongwen looks at Wu Hao warily.


    Wu Hao has always been not interested in him. All of a sudden, he not only gives him advice to pursue Zhao Shuhan, but also plans to provide him with financial support. This is not only abnormal, but also bizarre.


    "The teacher is worthy of being a teacher. He can guess the students'' mind thoroughly."


    Wu Hao put down his chopsticks and said in a low voice, "there''s no other intention to help you chase Mr. Zhao, but there must be a purpose to provide you with financial help. I want to make a deal with Mr. Sun."


    "What deal?"


    "Sell me your time, I can give you as much money as you have time. If you have money to start your own business, can Mr. Zhao not catch up with you?"


    Wu Hao was very close to him, almost close to his ear, and the voice seemed to be a devil luring people to commit a crime.


    Sun Chongwen''s serious expression suddenly became very strange, from surprise to doubt, from doubt to denial, from denial to contempt. All the expressions flashed on his face and finally turned into anger.


    "Wu Hao, are you kidding me? Goodbye Sun Chongwen got up angrily.


    "Mr. Sun went back to seriously consider what I said, and you can come back to me when you feel the need." Wu Hao said to him.


    "Psycho."


    Sun Chongwen scolded and left the restaurant. After a long time, he was listening to such a madman''s nonsense. He was very angry.


    Wu Hao grinned at the corners of his mouth, and a bewildered smile appeared on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    afternoon.


    Wu Hao is very interested in class.


    The phone vibrated.


    It''s a call from Xu Shijin.


    A mysterious sneer appeared in the corner of Wu Hao''s mouth, and the death experiment officially began.


    "Teacher, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Wu Hao left the classroom with his mobile phone.


    "Hello, general manager Xu, what can I do for you?"


    "Wu Hao, I want to see you."


    "Say something on the phone. I''m in school."


    "Since time can be traded, I can sell my time for money, right?" Xu Shijin asked, nervous and anxious.


    "Of course, general manager Xu feels that he has lived enough so soon?" Wu Hao joked.


    "There are some accidents. It''s not clear on the phone. When are you free today? Let''s meet somewhere. "


    "It seems that general manager Xu is really in a hurry. I''ll see you at night fire bar at six o''clock. By the way, do you know about night fire bar?"


    "I don''t know, but I''ll find it."


    "I''ll see you in the evening."


    Wu Hao hung up with a smile. Xu Shijin, Xu Shijin, I will make you die this time.


    ¡­¡­


    After school in the afternoon, Wu Hao and Jiang Rulin went to the night fire together.


    The bar is open 24 hours a day, but there are only a few men sitting at the bar early after work chatting with their younger sister.


    Jiang Rulin took three glasses of wine and three people sat on the sofa in the corner.


    "Why don''t you bring Xu Xinjie?" Jiang Rulin joked.


    "What are you bringing her for? I''m not here to play today. I have an appointment."


    "An appointment?" Both Jiang Rulin and Gao Feng have a bad smile on their faces.


    "Can you two think of something better? Men. " Wu Hao gave them a white look.


    "Men?" They laugh even worse.


    Wu Hao turned his eyes and gave them a kick.


    "I''m not kidding you. Prepare two more drinks for me, and I''ll be there soon." Wu Hao looked at the time. It was already five fifty.


    Just then, a thin man came in.


    Wu Hao waved to him.


    "Call us if you have something." Gao Feng Dao and Jiang Rulin are busy with the bar.


    Xu Shijin came over.


    "General manager Xu, sit down." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You''re welcome."


    Xu Shijin sat down and was about to say something. The waiter brought up two glasses of wine, which interrupted his thoughts.


    "General manager Xu seems to have something urgent for me?" Wu Hao asked and drank.


    "Can we change places?"


    "It''s not noisy here either. General manager Xu says what he wants to say directly. There''s no one else."


    Xu Shijin takes a look at Wu Hao and tries to calm down.


    "That''s what I told you on the phone. I want to get the money back."


    "Yes, yes, but is general manager Xu sure to do it? You don''t have much time. If you sell it again, death may follow at any time. "


    "I''ll sell it for half a year, then I''ll find a way to buy it from you."


    "I believe general manager Xu made the decision after careful consideration. Please fill in the information and sign it."


    Wu Hao took out a deal contract with an imperceptible sneer.


    "Name, account number, half a year, price 1."


    "What?"


    Xu Shijin cried out: "the price is only one yuan?"??? When I bought it, it was 100 yuan a minute. Isn''t the price difference outrageous? "

 Chapter 16

    "Well, the price is quite poor, otherwise general manager Xu would not sign the deal." Wu Hao seriously suggested that this serious attitude gives people a strong sense of coldness.


    "Are you kidding me?" Xu Shijin glared and coughed.


    "How can I fool you? I''m giving you advice. I''m not forcing you to sign, am I Wu Hao sneered.


    "You..."


    Xu Shijin stares at Wu Hao. His face turns red and white. He suddenly feels that he may have been trapped, a terrible trap that may make him lose his reputation and have nothing.


    Wu Hao, who should have hated himself, suddenly appeared to help him through life and death. The project, which was supposed to be launched six months later, was fully launched three days after his time transaction with Wu Hao. He had 10000 reasons to suspect that it was designed by Wu Hao at the beginning. First, he asked himself to use the project funds, and then he asked high beam electronics to start the project urgently, Forced himself to continue to do the next time trade with him.


    Tough enough!!!


    Xu Shijin looks at Wu Hao and clenches his teeth.


    The price difference of 100 times means that even if he sells all the rest of the year, he can only get back more than 500000 yuan. At the same time, he will die soon.


    Payback!


    This is definitely revenge, a year late revenge!


    "Why didn''t you just watch me die? Is it interesting to make such a big circle? "


    Xu Shijin clenched his teeth and clenched his fist, staring at Wu Hao.


    "If I really want to hurt you, I won''t help you. I can''t do anything about it because of the rules. If general manager Xu feels that this business is losing money, he can not do it. The initiative is in your hands." Wu haodao, it seems particularly indifferent.


    "You are cruel!"


    Xu Shijin left in anger.


    "What''s the matter with general manager Xu?" Wu Hao asked knowingly.


    Xu Shijin didn''t answer and left the night fire without looking back.


    Out of the bar, his pace slowed down.


    High beam''s project fund is 60 million in total. He embezzled more than 50 million. How can he raise so much money all at once!? If the money can''t be paid in time, his position as the general manager will be lost and his reputation will be ruined.


    I just fell into Wu Hao''s trap.


    No, calm down, calm down. Now that you have seen through his tricks, you can''t continue to drill into his routine. You have to tie the bell to solve the problem. Now that the money has gone to him, you have to find a way to get it back from him.


    You have to get the money back, at any cost.


    Xu Shijin gloomy face more than seven points of affirmation, a turn around, he returned to the bar.


    "Ah, general manager Xu is back?" Wu Hao was not surprised to drink.


    "Wu Hao, any time transaction can get money from you, right?" Xu Shijin sat down and asked without expression.


    "Of course."


    "Is the capital obtained after the transaction completely autonomous?"


    "There''s no need to say that."


    "Would you refuse to trade time with someone?"


    "No


    "I want to know how the transaction price is set. If other people''s transaction price is different from yours?"


    "I buy time from you at the same price, so I''m not targeting you." Wu Hao raised his glass and took a sip.


    "I see." Xu Shijin was silent for a moment.


    "Can I take this contract with me?" Looking at the blank contract on the table.


    "Yes."


    "I''ll get back to you." Xu Shijin takes the contract and leaves the bar.


    "Wait a minute, the above content must be filled in by the trader himself, otherwise it will be invalid."


    "I see."


    "General manager Xu, take your time." Wu Hao grinned at his back, mysterious.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shijin was driving, but the wind and waves in his head couldn''t stop.


    With a price difference of 100 times, if you want to get all the money back, you must trade with him in 100 years. He certainly does not have enough time to do this trade, so he must borrow other people''s time.


    "Hello, Chen Yan, where are you?"


    "Mr. Xu? I''m... I''m at home. What can I do for you? "


    "I have something to look for you, send your home address to my mobile phone, and I''ll look for you."


    "Well, Mr. Xu, drive slowly."


    Chen Yan hung up the phone, unbelievable and surprised. He quickly arranged the clothes on the floor, and looked at the time, went into the bathroom, took a shower, spray perfume, put lipstick on, and put on a sexy pajamas. Tonight, Xu always took the initiative to find himself, and he had to seize the opportunity no matter how.


    The doorbell rings.


    "Here we are." Chen Yan Ran to open the door.


    "Mr. Xu, please come in."


    "Ready to go to bed so early?" Xu Shijin asked with a concerned smile on his face.


    "I''m a little tired after a day''s work. When I get home and change into my pajamas, I feel more comfortable. Mr. Xu used to see me wearing work clothes, and suddenly he saw me wearing pajamas. Would he feel informal? If Mr. Xu doesn''t feel very good, I''ll go and change it back. " Chen Yandao, with a little coquetry in her voice.


    "It''s not working time now. It doesn''t matter how you wear it. Besides, it looks good on you."


    "I''m sorry for what Mr. Xu said. Mr. Xu, sit down. I''ll get you something to drink."


    "Just a glass of warm water."


    "Mr. Xu, don''t you want a drink? I happen to have a bottle of red wine here. Some time ago, my friend gave it to me. I can''t bear to drink it. Let me open it for Mr. Xu. "


    As she said this, Chen Yan went to open the wine and quickly brought up two cups.


    "Mr. Xu, try it."


    Xu Shijin shakes the red wine in his hand, but his eyes are always looking at the girl beside him.


    Chen Yan is a clerk in the office. She has just been in the company for half a year, but her ability is not very good. The little girl has great ambition. She always wants to be courteous when she has a chance in the company. Frankly speaking, she wants to seduce him. How can he not see that she is absolutely obedient to such a little girl before, but now he doesn''t have the idea, Busy with work all day, I have to worry about my life. I don''t want to play with her.


    But today, he just needs this silly girl.


    "Chen Yan, please sit down. You just said that you are very tired today. What are you busy with?" Xu Shijin asked.


    "All of a sudden, many more documents have to be printed and sent to various departments, but it''s OK, and I won''t be very tired. Mr. Xu must be much more tired than me." Chen Yan sat down next to him, speaking with a sweet voice.


    "I remember when you first entered the company, your skin was better than it is now. It seems that the clerical work is really tired. Shall I help you adjust it?"


    "Really? Mr. Xu is so nice. " Chen Yan hugged him and gave him a kiss. Seeing that he didn''t refuse, she hugged him all the time.


    "I''m just not satisfied with my secretary. I''ll arrange it for you tomorrow, and you''ll be my secretary." Xu Shijin said and put his hand on her leg.


    "Thank you, Mr. Xu. I will work hard in the future." Chen Yan was overjoyed and excited with Xu Shijin in her arms.


    Secretary of the general manager, if she can be placed in this position, it means that she will have the chance to be the wife of the general manager as long as she performs well in the future.


    "Mr. Xu, I''d like to propose a toast to you. Thank you for giving me this opportunity."


    "You''re welcome. Do well in the future."


    "It''s a little late today, Mr. Xu. Why don''t you rest here tonight?" Chen Yan puts her hand on his leg intentionally or unintentionally.


    "I''ll talk about it later. I have something to do with you today." After finishing the preparation, Xu Shijin takes out the transaction contract from his briefcase

 Chapter 17

    [for collection]


    "A friend of mine played a joke on me to see if I could find someone who was willing to sign the contract. As long as someone was willing to sign the contract, he would transfer a sum of money to me. My friend had nothing but more money. Since he was willing to make a joke, I would certainly accept the money."


    Xu Shijin touched her leg and said, "as soon as he said this, I thought of you. I think you are one of the most trustworthy people in the company. I don''t know if you are willing to help me."


    "Yes, of course. Mr. Xu''s friends are really interesting."


    Chen Yan took the contract and looked at it again. She couldn''t help laughing.


    "This joke is really interesting. Mr. Xu, how do you want to fill it in? I''ll get the pen. "


    "I have a pen here, fill in your name and your bank account number, trade for 50 years, the price is 1, and then sign your name in the lower right corner."


    "All right."


    Chen Yan fills in one by one according to Xu Shijin''s requirements. Xu Shijin is staring at the blank spaces on the contract one by one, excited and nervous.


    "Well, I''m done. Is there anything else to do?" Chen Yan gave the pen and paper back to him. She didn''t take it seriously. It was a contract of trading time. This joke was more than a joke.


    "Later my friend will transfer the money to your account. Tomorrow morning I will go to the bank with you to transfer the money to me." Xu Shijin smiles and reaches for her face.


    "Well, according to general manager Xu." Chen Yan leaned on his shoulder, looking like a little bird.


    "Change your clothes first and go out with me."


    "Mr. Xu is going out now? Why don''t you go out tomorrow? "


    "Then I''ll go out alone?" Xu Shijin got up.


    "I''ll accompany president Xu." Chen Yan gets up in a hurry and goes to change her clothes. Now is the time to perform. How can she neglect it.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shijin drives to the Nightfire bar.


    He is not sure that Wu Hao is still in the bar. He just wants to find an excuse to ask for Chen Yan''s mobile phone.


    Soon it was night fire.


    "Xiao Yan, lend me your mobile phone. I''ll call him with your mobile phone. I''ll play a trick on him." Xu Shijin managed to put on a joking smile.


    "Here you are." Chen Yan gave him her mobile phone with a smile.


    "You stay in the car and I''ll be back soon."


    Xu Shijin takes her mobile phone into the bar and takes out her mobile phone to call Wu Hao.


    "Hello, Wu Hao. I''m at the night fire bar. Are you still there?"


    "Eating at home, what''s up?"


    "There''s a deal for you to sign."


    "Oh? General manager Xu is really efficient. You wait for me in the bar for a while, and you will be there soon. "


    "I''ll wait for you."


    Xu Shijin hung up, ordered a glass of juice at the bar and sat in the corner.


    Half an hour later, Wu Hao appeared in front of Xu Shijin.


    "General manager Xu is really worried." Wu Hao sat down beside him, with sarcasm in his words.


    "Take a look at this contract. If you have no problem, sign it."


    Xu Shijin doesn''t talk nonsense and spreads the transaction contract in front of him.


    "Chen Yan? It''s true love to be able to spend 50 years of life for general manager Xu. " Wu Hao gave a sneer, which was even more ironic.


    But will he turn down the deal? Of course not!


    50 years can make him feel at ease from now on, and no longer worry about his limited life. This deal is too valuable for him.


    He signed his name decisively.


    "Congratulations, master. The time margin has increased by 50 years. It''s a big deal. Master is so powerful."


    Liya''s sweet and excited voice rang out in Wu Hao''s head.


    Wu Hao raised his mouth and showed an obvious excited smile. It was really a big deal.


    "General manager Xu went back to look at the other party''s account." Wu Hao said.


    "I know. Give me another deal and I''ll come back to you tomorrow."


    "No problem." Wu Hao put a deal contract in his hand.


    "I''ll go first."


    Xu Shijin put away the contract and left the bar quickly. He didn''t want to stay here for a moment. He hated the calm smile on Wu Hao''s face, which made him feel frustrated.


    Wu Hao looks at Xu Shijin''s disappearing figure, and his excitement is gradually replaced by emotion and meditation.


    He reached out and took out Chen Yan''s trading contract.


    Fifty years of life certainly excited him, but for Chen Yan, a woman, what she experienced when she filled out the contract was beyond his imagination.


    "Xiaoya, is there really no restriction in the time contract except for two remarks?" Wu Hao asked.


    "No Leia replied.


    "If I force people all over the world to sign a sale contract, can I?"


    "As long as the owner has enough money, the contract can still take effect."


    Leighton said seriously: "I know what the master is thinking. The time contract is just a contract, which does not carry human morality and conscience. Of course, it can also be constrained, but the moral power of constraining it is in the hands of human beings."


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    Is there any difference between human beings and human beings in mastering the power of restraint?


    "From my experience, the strongest binding force is human morality and conscience, and the weakest binding force is human morality and conscience. Unfortunately, most people are selfish and greedy."


    "Maybe the time contract should be called the devil contract." Wu Hao joked.


    "The contract itself has no attribute and does not carry the good and evil of human beings. The outcome is the result of the choice of the parties, and it is the same for everyone."


    Leia''s serious voice had a meaningful smile.


    Wu Hao was stunned for a long time.


    Gradually, a relieved smile appeared on his face.


    The contract disappears with a wave of the hand.


    He is not a saint and can''t control the good and evil of others. It''s the same for him. Striving not to be a villain is his biggest constraint.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Xu Shijin got out of the bar, Chen Yan''s mobile phone in her pocket received a transfer notice from the bank.


    26.28 million.


    He was more calm and excited, and quickly deleted the message.


    The little girl is to seduce him for money. If she knows that her account is more than 20 million, who can guarantee that she won''t run away overnight!? It''s his money, not a single slip.


    Back in the car.


    "Xiaoyan mobile phone back to you, my friend in the bar, mobile phone does not use."


    "Mr. Xu is such an interesting friend. Did he really sign the contract?" Chen Yan asked with a smile.


    "Of course, he signed it. I think he signed it very seriously."


    "Did he pay president Xu?"


    "He said that he would pay me early, but I''d like to see how much he paid me. Fasten your seat belt and I''ll take you home."


    "When the money arrives tomorrow morning, I''ll transfer it to President Xu." Chen Yan smiles.


    Xu Shijin does not speak, with a false smile on his face. As long as he guards her, half of the money will come back tomorrow morning.


    "Mr. Xu, it''s late today, or I''ll sleep in my house tonight."


    "Yes, just tomorrow you will go to the company with me."


    "Well, listen to general manager Xu."


    Back home, the new secretary waited on Mr. Xu to sleep, and the two soon fell asleep.


    The next day.


    Chen Yan is sitting in front of the bank counter. When she hears Xu Shijin asking her to transfer 26.28 million yuan from her account to him, she is totally confused.


    How can I have so much money in my account? Or did his friend call 26.28 million into his account? But I didn''t receive the transfer information from the bank. Is it


    Chen Yan''s face suddenly changed. She lent him her mobile phone last night. Did he receive the transfer at that time? Delete the information at the same time?


    If not, how does he know the amount of the transfer?


    It seems that I have been used.


    Chen Yan''s face is not good-looking, but she still transferred 26.28 million yuan to his account according to Xu Shijin''s request. If she knew about it last night, she would choose to run away with money. It must be an unclear account that the more than 20 million yuan entered her account in this way. Even if she ran away with money, he did not dare to call the police openly, but she eventually fell into his trap, Since you can''t get the money, you can''t let yourself sleep with you, and the opportunity you get will be wasted.


    "Mr. Xu, I''ve transferred the money. It''s estimated that such a large sum of money didn''t arrive so soon." Chen Yan said with a smile, with a trace of flattery.


    "Never mind. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the company." Xu Shijin, pretend to be OK.

 Chapter 18

    [for collection]


    After Xu Shijin sent Chen Yan back to the company, he left immediately.


    Half of the 52.56 million have not come back, and the situation of half hope and half despair is the most frightening.


    Xu Shijin doesn''t know where to drive.


    Who are you looking for to live 50 years? The transaction rules limit that the bank account number must be in the name of the trader. If you cheat a person to make a transaction, the risk is too high, and the money is likely to be taken away by the other party. Who do you want to talk to???


    Xu Shijin is upset.


    The phone rings. It''s from Chairman Xingrui.


    "Chairman."


    "Xiaoxu, our project with Gaoyuan has started. Do you have any information?"


    "Yes, I''m dealing with the affairs on both sides. The chairman can rest assured."


    "Well, I''m sure you can handle it well. This project started in a bit of an emergency. I heard that the funds of various departments have not been put in place, right?"


    "It''s not in place yet, chairman. I think it''s too hasty for this project to start. Neither side of us is fully prepared. I want to coordinate the affairs of both sides as much as possible, and then distribute the funds to all departments to avoid unnecessary losses."


    "The high beam side is pressing. I still hope that the funds will be available in these two days. You know the importance of this project to starsharp. I hope you don''t let me down."


    "Don''t worry, chairman. I''ll deal with it in two days."


    "I believe in your ability. I won''t disturb you."


    Hung up the phone, Xu Shijin''s face is big beans cold sweat, mobile phones are sticky wet.


    The chairman personally inquired about the matter. He could not imagine the consequences if the funds were not available in the past two days.


    What should I do?


    Who is going to trade the remaining 26.28 million?


    Who? Who? Who are you looking for???


    By the way, there''s another one!


    Although I don''t want to find her, I can''t help it now.


    Xu Shijin drives home.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shijin has a fiancee, Zhu Xiaoyi. When he became the general manager, they were engaged. In the past year, they haven''t been formally married. Xu Shijin, who has a job, is not in a hurry, but Zhu Xiaoyi, who is at home all day, thinks about getting married quickly.


    As a result, the conflicts between the two people are on the rise. In order not to listen to her, Xu Shijin often doesn''t go home. Recently, he hasn''t been home for more than a week.


    Zhu Xiaoyi opened the door to see Xu Shijin''s moment even a little surprised.


    "How did you come back?" Zhu Xiaoyi gave him a lukewarm glance.


    "I have something to discuss with you when I come back." Xu Shijin enters the house and locks the door.


    "To talk about breaking up?"


    "Discuss when we''ll get married."


    Zhu Xiaoyi is a little surprised. He used to evade this problem as soon as he talked about it. He took the wrong medicine to talk about it!?


    But he was willing to take the initiative to talk about it, and her attitude was much better.


    "Are you going to get married?"


    "I''ve always told you that we need to be financially prepared to get married. Now the opportunity has come. As long as we seize this opportunity, we will get married."


    Xu Shijin took out the transaction contract and put it in front of her. His eyes were a little scared, but he did it in the end.


    "What is this?" Zhu Xiaoyi did not understand.


    "A fool''s funny trick."


    "A man I met yesterday gave me a deal contract, and he could get a sum of money as long as he filled in the information," Xu said


    "Are you insane, believe it?" Zhu Xiaoyi speechless to pick up the contract is about to tear it off, but the thin paper grain silk did not move.


    "Don''t get excited. I know it''s silly, but don''t believe it. I''ve really received a sum of money by filling in the information. If it''s not like this, I won''t get it back and show you a message."


    Xu Shijin shows her the information Chen Yan transferred to him.


    "See? After I filled in this information, I received a transfer of 26.28 million yuan. If you don''t believe me, you can check my account. "


    Zhu Xiaoyi checked his account dubiously, and someone did transfer 26.28 million yuan to him in the morning.


    "Woman?"


    "The person I met was a man, but the one who transferred money to me was a woman. It doesn''t matter. The key is that people really transferred money to me. With this money, we will get married immediately. I will quit my job and accompany you to do whatever you want." Xu Shijin took her hand and said, sincere and sensational.


    "Are you sure it''s ok? Which fool has so much money to give to others? " Zhu Xiaoyi still can''t believe it.


    "I was suspicious at first, but the money in the account won''t cheat me."


    "But..."


    "With this money, we will get married immediately. Don''t you always want to go to Maldives? We''ll go to Maldives and get married! "


    Zhu Xiaoyi looks at the Xu Shijin in front of her and can''t make up her mind.


    The amount of money is exciting, but it''s also disturbing. No matter how much money you have, you can''t feel at ease, but


    If she could get married with the money, it would be a comfort to her? She is thirty-three years old. Not getting married at this age has made her very anxious. It''s a worry for her to get married.


    And with this money, even if they don''t have to work, they can also have time to accompany themselves.


    The vision of the future is all emerging at the moment, and Zhu Xiaoyi compromises.


    "How do I sign this?"


    "Name, account number, transaction time is 50 years, price is 1, sign your name in the lower right corner." Xu Shijin said that he tried to suppress his inner excitement and guilt.


    Zhu Xiaoyi quickly filled in the information, upset she did not realize the abnormality of Xu Shijin.


    "And then?"


    "Then I''ll give it to that person. You wait for me at home. The money should be in your account soon."


    Xu Shijin hugged her and left.


    "Be careful of yourself." Zhu Xiaoyi told the way, the long absence of a pro gave her a long absence of moving.


    Xu Shijin smiles and leaves with the contract.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao is in class. He is chatting with Xu Xinjie on wechat.


    The telephone interrupted his conversation.


    Wu Hao hung up and continued to chat. After a while, the call came again. Wu Hao hung up again and put him on the harassment list.


    Xu Shijin is worried. He is not worried. He lets him know who has the initiative.


    Xu Shijin tried to call him on different phones, but refused to answer.


    Wu Hao didn''t call him back until noon after class.


    "General manager Xu, what''s the matter? Do you want me to have a good class with you Wu Hao joked that he was not worried at all.


    "Wu Hao, what the hell are you doing? where are you? Why don''t you answer my phone? " Xu Shijin is so anxious that he is going crazy.


    "I''m not your subordinate. I don''t have to answer your phone. Let me know." Wu Hao disdains the way.


    "There''s a deal you need to sign." Xu Shijin calms down.


    "Wait for me at night fire."


    Wu Hao hangs up and leaves school for the night fire

 Chapter 19

    [for collection]


    Wu Hao to the night fire, Xu Shijin has been waiting there, see him come over busy walk past, as if this can let him speed up the same.


    "The contract is here." Xu Shijin directly put the contract in Wu Hao''s hands.


    "Zhu Xiaoyi?" Wu Hao looked at the trader''s name and sneered scornfully.


    Wu Hao has carefully read Xu Shijin''s information, so he knows who Zhu Xiaoyi is. Even his fiancee can be sacrificed. Xu Shijin really has nothing to sacrifice for his own purpose. It''s no wonder that he made the accident for the position of general manager at that time.


    "General manager Xu has decided to make a deal, right?" Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "I''ve brought the contract to confirm it." Xu Shijin affirmed.


    "That''s fine."


    Wu Hao signed his name.


    "Master, the other side is short of time, and the transaction fails."


    Liya''s voice rang out in Wu Hao''s head. At the same time, the contract on the table also changed. One of the two lines of the remarks disappeared, leaving only one line: "there is not enough time to complete the transaction". At the same time, the number of 50 years filled in the column of transaction time also disappeared.


    "I''m sorry, this man''s life span is less than 50 years. He can''t complete the transaction." Wu Hao pushed the contract back to him.


    Xu Shijin''s face at the moment is not good-looking, a little sad and a little disappointed, but also with the unwilling to complete the goal.


    "Will this contract work?" Xu Shijin asked.


    "Yes."


    "Can I get a new contract?"


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao opens his hand and brushes it over the contract. The information filled in disappears, the notes disappear and a brand new contract appears in front of him.


    Xu Shijin looked silly, but now he has nothing to accept, took the contract and left the bar.


    Wu Hao smiles contemptuously and leans on the sofa to meditate. The death experiment has been fully opened. It''s time to make some preparations.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xu Shijin returns home, Zhu Xiaoyi has prepared lunch.


    "How''s it going?" Zhu Xiaoyi asked, no lack of concern.


    "It didn''t work."


    Sitting on the sofa, Xu Shijin said helplessly: "after waiting for him for a long time, he suddenly told me that he didn''t like the number 50. He had to fill in 35. I had no choice but to come back."


    "This man is too strange."


    "It''s not strange for anyone who can play this kind of trick. Come and rewrite it first." Xu Shijin took out the contract and put it in front of her.


    "Write after dinner?"


    "You write first."


    Zhu Xiaoyi looked at him and saw that he was anxious, but she didn''t know why the man in front of her was anxious.


    "How can I write without a pen?"


    Xu Shijin awkwardly takes out the pen from the briefcase, now faces her always to have some indescribable way unclear nervousness.


    Zhu Xiaoyi re signed a 35 year transaction contract.


    "I won''t have lunch. I''ll be back soon." Xu Shijin took the contract and left.


    Zhu Xiaoyi didn''t call him, looking at his back, I don''t know whether to be happy or sad, but she has been used to eating alone at home, a table of food should be added to her own meal.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xu Shijin comes to the night fire, Wu Hao is sitting there eating takeout.


    "Wu Hao, take a look at this contract." Xu Shijin sat down and put the contract in front of him.


    "General manager Xu is so diligent." Wu Hao made fun of him and signed his name without saying much.


    "Congratulations, master. The time margin has increased by 35 years. Now the master has plenty of time."


    Leia''s voice sounded, which means that the deal was successfully completed.


    "Congratulations to general manager Xu, the deal is done." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Then don''t disturb." Xu Shijin gets up in a hurry and leaves. After all, the money is not on him. Even his fiancee, he can''t guarantee that he won''t play tricks with himself because of the money.


    Wu Hao wiped his mouth and leaned on the sofa to watch Xu Shijin walk out of the bar.


    With a smile, he picked up his cell phone and made a call.


    "Hello, Ms. Zhu Xiaoyi?"


    "Who are you?"


    "You should have just received the money I transferred to you? However, I don''t think you know what this money means. You don''t know what Xu Shijin is doing. Do you want to know how he betrayed you? I''ll wait for you. Remember to take the bank card you filled in. " Wu Hao hung up.


    "Hello? Hello? "


    Zhu Xiaoyi was puzzled. She wanted to ask clearly, but the phone had been hung up. Her mobile phone page returned to the SMS page she was just browsing, which was the bank transfer notice, with 18.396 million.


    The other party is the person who transfers money to himself?


    Nine is ten!


    Zhu Xiaoyi carefully reviews what the other party said. It''s obvious that there is something wrong with the money. If you calm down and think about it, you can understand that there will never be any idiot in the world who will give so much money to others. If there is such a fool, there won''t be so much money.


    The key is that the money now seems to involve what Xu Shijin has done, and


    What is selling yourself?


    What does he mean by that?


    Zhu Xiaoyi hesitated and drove to the queen cafe on Jingang road with her bank card.


    There are a lot of people in the coffee shop. Some people come here after lunch. Some women order some cakes here for lunch. Wu Hao is very conspicuous sitting there alone. However, Zhu Xiaoyi doesn''t know Wu Hao. On the contrary, Wu Hao has seen her picture.


    "Here." Wu Hao waved to her.


    Zhu Xiaoyi stepped forward, not from Leng for a while, did not expect to be such a young boy.


    "Hello, are you looking for me?"


    "It''s me. Sit down." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Zhu Xiaoyi sat down opposite him.


    "What to drink? I''ll invite you Wu Hao said.


    "No, thank you. I just want to know what''s going on with the money." Zhu Xiaoyi took out the card from her wallet and put it on the table.


    Wu Hao took a sip of coffee, leaned back in his chair and looked at her with a smile.


    "Have you read what you filled in?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know what that contract means?"


    "This..." Zhu Xiaoyi didn''t know how to answer his question. From the beginning, she didn''t take the contract seriously. The contract of trading time was just like a prank.


    "You think this contract is a boring joke, don''t you?" Wu Hao reached out and put the contract she had filled in on the table.


    He said: "in fact, this contract is real and effective. You spent 35 years in exchange for 18.396 million yuan. Otherwise, which fool would give you so much money because of a piece of useless waste paper for no reason?"


    Zhu Xiaoyi is stupid. She doesn''t know this at all.


    Although it sounds strange, she has many doubts in her heart. Instead, she instantly believes what Wu Hao said.


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, you got the money with your life. You got it and lost 35 years of life." Wu Hao said directly.


    Zhu Xiaoyi was stunned

 Chapter 20

    [for collection]


    "Another thing to tell you is that the first 50 year contract you signed didn''t succeed because you didn''t have 50 years of life. Now selling 35 years of life means you only have more than ten years to live. Worse still, you may only have one year or less." Wu Hao said that he was very serious.


    Zhu Xiaoyi''s face is very white, just like a healthy person who is diagnosed with terminal cancer and is about to die. The news is too shocking and terrible.


    Your life span is less than 15 years at most? Or even die at any time?


    How could this happen???


    Zhu Xiaoyi''s thin body trembled slightly, and her eyes showed sadness and despair.


    "Excuse me..." Zhu Xiaoyi opened her mouth, but she was shaking and shut up.


    "Do you want to ask Xu Shijin if he knows about it?" Wu Hao sighed and said, "he knew it from the beginning. The first contract failed. He also knew that your life span was less than 50 years. I didn''t ask him to fill in the figure of 35 years. He thought it out for you to fill in."


    Zhu Xiaoyi instantly collapsed, lying on the table shaking, sobbing voice can not stop.


    She had been extremely disappointed with Xu Shijin, but this time he gave her hope again. Now she realized that this was her wishful thinking. From beginning to end, she was cheated like a fool. What made her even more desperate was that her fiance gave her life for money, completely ignoring her life and death, Or maybe he just wanted to kill her in this way.


    Sorrow is not greater than death, Zhu Xiaoyi lying on the table crying heartbroken.


    Wu Hao did not disturb her, although he could not feel the despair, but at least he could understand.


    Zhu Xiaoyi has been crying for a long time. As a woman in her thirties, it''s very sad to be able to cry like this. It''s very desperate.


    A phone call interrupted her crying.


    It''s a call from Xu Shijin.


    Zhu Xiaoyi did not want to answer, press the mute phone into the bag.


    "Wipe it." Wu Hao hands the tissue.


    "Thank you." Zhu Xiaoyi dried her tears, and her crying eyes were tired, but her desperate eyes became clear.


    "What do you want to say?" Wu Hao looks at her.


    "There''s nothing to say, that''s it." Zhu Xiaoyi said lightly, the meaning of death is beyond expression..


    "I mean for your own lost time."


    "I''ll give you back a lot of money and hope you can give me back your time." Zhu Xiaoyi looked at him and said seriously.


    Wu Hao smiles and shakes his head.


    "I''m half a businessman. I won''t make a loss."


    "How can I get my own time back?"


    "That''s why I came to you today."


    Wu Hao said: "I will give you back your 35 years by way of transaction, but it must be completed in two times. The first deal is to save your life that you could lose at any time. " Take out a new contract, sign your name and put it in front of her.


    "You buy it from me for one year, and the price is 85 yuan per minute. Fill in the rest and don''t sign. I don''t think you have enough money to complete the transaction."


    "85 yuan per minute? It''s going to be more than 40 million a year. I really don''t have that much money. " Zhu Xiaoyi said helplessly.


    "I''ve already figured it out for you. The money on your card plus the money on Xu Shijin''s card is just enough for you to buy it for one year."


    "Do you want me to transfer the money from his card to my own?" Zhu Xiaoyi frowned.


    "Think for yourself. If you are willing to continue to sacrifice for him, I have nothing to say." Wu Hao shrugged.


    Zhu Xiaoyi wrinkled eyebrows, hesitant eyes become resolute and merciless, she took a deep breath, took a pen to fill in her name, account number and Wu Hao said time and price.


    "After the money is transferred to my card, you can sign my name and complete the transaction. Is that right?" She asked.


    "Smart woman." Wu Hao nodded.


    "What about the other 34 years? I don''t have that much money for 34 years. " Zhu Xiaoyi said.


    "Don''t worry, I will let you have enough money to complete the second transaction. I will pay you back every minute in the past 35 years, but you must cooperate with me to do one thing."


    Wu Hao leaned forward and told her what she was going to do. At the same time, he handed her two cards, one ID card and one bank card.


    "You are well prepared." Zhu Xiaoyi stared at the two cards on the table.


    "Don''t fight unprepared battles." Wu Hao smiles.


    Zhu Xiaoyi took a look at him and put the card away. The young man had an indescribable feeling. He looked like an ordinary man, but there seemed to be a terrible devil hidden under his calm smile.


    But it doesn''t matter, she has been pushed to the devil''s mouth by the man she loves. Why not join the devil''s front!?


    "This is the second contract. Sign this contract and you can redeem the remaining 34 years."


    Wu Hao took out another contract, signed his name, and then pushed it to her.


    "Fill in the name, account number, purchase time 34 years, price 2.9, I will inform you when to sign the name."


    "Good."


    Zhu Xiaoyi fills in the contract according to his intention and puts it away.


    "Is there anything else that needs to be explained?"


    "The rest is up to you." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    "Slow down."


    Wu Hao watched her leave. He threw his coat on his shoulder and left the coffee shop with a smile on his face. Xu Shijin, Xu Shijin, you can''t escape this time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, my husband, I turned on my mobile phone and didn''t hear it. What''s the matter? I''ll make more than ten calls at once."


    "Where have you been? I told you to wait for me at home. Are you deaf? "


    Xu Shijin, on the other end of the phone, yelled out in a confused way. It took him a long time to calm down.


    "Is the money on your card?" He said tentatively.


    "The money has come to my card, 18.396 million. I''ll go out and buy a bottle of wine to celebrate. I''ll be home soon. Wait for me."


    "Come back quickly. I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    "Well."


    Zhu Xiaoyi hung up the phone, the hypocritical voice makes her sick, but the play must go on, her life will never become such a man''s money.


    To the community downstairs, Xu Shijin really wait there, see her ran up.


    "Xiaoyi, what about the card? In your hands? " Xu Shijin asked and took what she had.


    "It''s in my bag." Zhu Xiaoyi way, in the heart not from sneer, if put in the home early by you turn out to own!?


    "That''s good, that''s good. I''m afraid that if there''s such a large amount of money, it''s not good, don''t you think?" Xu Shijin said with a smile, with a flattering look.


    "Let''s talk about it when we get home. I bought some wine to celebrate and plan our future."


    "Well, let''s talk about it when we get home."

 Chapter 21

    When they got home, Xu Shijin excitedly picked her up. This time, he was really happy. The money problem was finally solved, and his position as general manager was still stable. Although there were still millions to go, it didn''t matter if he put a little bit of it on his side. As long as he was still in this position, he could earn it back sooner or later.


    "Wife, I love you so much."


    "Put me down first. I have something to tell you." Zhu Xiaoyi said: "I don''t trust that so much money is put in you. You can transfer more than 20 million yuan from your card to my card. I''ll give it to you when you need it."


    "How can this work?" Xu Shijin blurted out that he wanted to return the 40 million yuan to the company. It''s impossible to keep it with her.


    But on second thought, he agreed.


    Now half of the money is still in her hands. It''s not good for him to have a dispute. If she runs away with the money, it''s not easy to handle it. It''s the same to appease her first and then try to transfer all the money to her own card.


    "Wife, don''t be angry. I mean it''s safer to have so much money divided. But if you think it''s better to leave it to you for safekeeping, you can have it all. We''ll go to the bank now. I''ll transfer all the money on my card to you." Xu Shijin said.


    "I''ll take good care of it." Zhu Xiaoyi smiles and pulls him out again.


    Xu Shijin went to the bank and transferred the 26.28 million yuan on his card to Zhu Xiaoyi''s card.


    They just went home to celebrate.


    It has to be said that women are born to act. After Xu Shijin transferred the money to her, Zhu Xiaoyi expressed women''s sense of security incisively and vividly, happy and joyful, with a girl''s infinite vision of the future, as if she had affirmed that the future life would be very beautiful.


    Xu Shijin is also very happy, because he is sure that he has finished Zhu Xiaoyi.


    As long as she gets drunk and takes her card and ID card to the bank, he will soon be able to transfer all the money out. If he wants to cry or make trouble after that, it''s up to her. He''s already haggard in this relationship. If he doesn''t want to, he''ll just break up.


    Two people drink in the room, each heart and talk about the future.


    Zhu Xiaoyi accidentally spilled red wine on her clothes.


    "Husband, wait for me. I''ll go in and change my clothes."


    "Hurry up, I won''t go to the company today. I''ll accompany you to get drunk, and then go straight to bed."


    "I''ll be right there."


    Zhu Xiaoyi gave him a kiss on the face and went into the room to change his clothes.


    As soon as she entered the room, her expression became very cold. The more enthusiastic Xu Shijin was, the more disgusting she felt. If she was blind, she would like such a man. In order to get the money, he really gave full play to his acting skills.


    If she doesn''t know the truth, she will be happy to indulge in the lies he weaves. The happy life Xu Shijin performs today is undoubtedly the result she has been looking forward to every day these years. Unfortunately, Wu Hao has already told her the truth.


    All the true feelings are false lies and shameless deception. Such a vicious man is not worth the slightest fantasy of himself.


    Zhu Xiaoyi took out a box of sleeping pills from the bedside table, took three pieces, crushed them with the bottom of the cup and wrapped them in a paper towel.


    Put on a tight black dress and went out.


    "Husband, please help me zip up the back. I can''t reach it."


    "Come here and I''ll help you."


    Zhu Xiaoyi came to him and blocked his sight. When Xu Shijin zipped, she quickly poured the sleeping powder into his wine glass.


    "Thank you, my husband. Is it beautiful?" Zhu Xiaoyi turned and hugged him, her face unchanged.


    "Good looking. Let me propose a toast to my wife. We''ll drink it together." Xu Shijin said with a smile, picked up the glass and drank it, as if to give her a demonstration.


    Zhu Xiaoyi also drank the red wine in her glass, and she was very happy.


    "Come on, wife. We haven''t enjoyed ourselves so much for a long time. Have another drink."


    "Well, today I''m drunk with my husband. Tomorrow we quit our job and go to Maldives to get married."


    "Well, tomorrow."


    Two people drink one cup after another, this kind of celebration way is really very strange, but they have their own thoughts, and it seems normal.


    Xu Shijin wanted to drink her down, but after drinking, he got up in a daze. With Zhu Xiaoyi''s help, he went into the bedroom and fell asleep as soon as he lay down in bed.


    Zhu Xiaoyi is very sober.


    Her heart is desperate and cold. No matter how much she drinks, she can''t get drunk, not to mention how much she doesn''t drink.


    She took out her wallet from Xu Shijin''s briefcase, took out his commonly used bank card and his ID card, and put the bank card and ID card Wu Hao gave him in at the same time. If she didn''t look carefully, she couldn''t see it was fake.


    "Xu Shijin, you are merciless to me. Don''t blame me for being unjust to you."


    Zhu Xiaoyi said expressionless, put the wallet back to its original position, and left the home that never belonged to her without taking Baotou.


    She found a hotel to stay.


    Take out the first contract Wu Hao gave her and sign his name on it.


    Soon she received the bank''s deduction information, and all the 44.676 million on the card were transferred, which means that she still has at least one year to go.


    Zhu Xiaoyi sits on the windowsill and looks at the distance. What she has to do next is to complete the second contract, and then leave the city to start her own life again, and spend the rest of her time to live a more wonderful life.


    ¡­¡­


    "Congratulations, master. A sum of 44.676 million has arrived."


    "Damn it


    Wu Hao excitedly called out, Zhu Xiaoyi really did not let himself down.


    "Wu Hao!"!!! What''s wrong with you? "


    In an English class, Zhao Shuhan directly lost a piece of chalk on the platform. Fortunately, Wu Hao has rich experience and successfully evaded the attack.


    "Cough, I mean, Mr. Zhao, what you said is really wonderful. I can''t help clapping my hands for you." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "How about you?" Zhao Shuhan can''t laugh or cry. He just talks about an exercise. How can he get excited and yell like a ghost!?


    "Absolutely! Mr. Zhao, you go on. I can''t wait to continue listening to your soul shaking topic. "


    Zhao Shuhan directly a white eye lost in the past, this guy suddenly evil is not, hair what neuropathy!?


    "Sit down for me. If you dare to yell, you''ll go out to the class." Zhao Shuhan glared at him and continued his class.


    "Yes, sir." Wu Hao said with a smile, this strange smile makes the boys and girls around him a little unbearable. Is this guy really a ghost!? All of a sudden, the whole person is like beating chicken blood. It''s so strange.


    Where do they know his excitement? His killing experiment is coming to an end step by step. At the same time, the revenge game will soon reach a climax

 Chapter 22

    Thank you for your collection and recommendation


    Xu Shijin wakes up in a daze. The dazzling sunshine makes him open his eyes for a long time.


    Why did you fall asleep? Originally, I wanted to get her drunk, but I poured it first. It seems that the stomach is really not good.


    He shakes his head and sits up. Then he realizes that Zhu Xiaoyi doesn''t sleep beside him. He gets nervous.


    Where is she?


    "Zhu Xiaoyi." Xu Shijin jumped out of bed and cried.


    No one answered his voice. He searched the whole house, but he didn''t see her.


    Call her, the other party has turned off, Xu Shijin''s face is extremely ugly, he ran back to the room to search his things, wallet, ID card, bank card, and then go to search her things, except for her commonly used bag, all the other things are there, the fatal thing is that the bank card is in her bag, he collapsed on the bed in despair, did not expect that she actually turned the money away.


    "Bitch!!"


    Xu Shijin roared angrily and trembled with anger. He finally got the money. He was caught by the White Wolf empty handed. He wanted to kill people.


    It was noon the next day. He was even more desperate. There was no need to try to freeze her bank card. After so long, she must have transferred the money.


    The most terrible despair is the disillusionment of hope. How can I explain to the company now? I really can''t help but allocate my own money and some of the remaining money to the core departments first. If you can delay for a while, just delay for a while, and then try to find a way later.


    Xu Shijin adjusted his mood and went to work.


    As soon as he entered the company, a visitor followed him.


    Who is it?


    Wu Hao!


    Xu Shijin has no idea what Wu Hao is looking for at this time, but the appearance of Wu Hao makes him vaguely see the hope again. Maybe Wu Hao will be his last straw.


    Xu Shijin takes Wu Hao to the office.


    "Sit down, please." Xu Shijin said politely.


    Wu Hao sat down on the sofa and looked at Xu Shijin with a smile.


    "General manager Xu seems to be in a bad mood? I''m a little absent-minded with my smile. "


    "It''s amazing to be young. I''m really in a bad mood." Xu Shijin laughed, but he did not deny it.


    "I also said to come to general manager Xu to have a chat. It seems that general manager Xu will not be in such a mood. Forget it. Don''t disturb me." Wu Hao gets up and leaves.


    "No, since you''re here, just sit down and have a cup of tea. I just want to have a chat with someone." Xu Shijin quickly grabbed him.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure!"


    "That''s OK. General manager Xu has something to say. I''ll be an audience."


    Suddenly, I don''t know where to start, Xu Shijin has a bitter smile.


    "Wu Hao, I need money now. I need it very much."


    "Didn''t you just get more than 40 million from me? General manager Xu, how big a business are you doing? Do you need so much money Wu Hao pretends to be surprised.


    "If those two sums of money come to me, it''s really nothing. The problem is that they have been transferred." I can''t help but get angry.


    "I see, so general manager Xu told me that he wanted me to help you?"


    "I wonder if you can help me?" Xu Shijin said eagerly, looking like he was in a hurry to go to a doctor.


    Wu Hao looked at him and fell into silence.


    "I can''t help you. I just don''t know if general manager Xu dares to do this deal." Wu Hao looked at him seriously.


    "What deal?"


    "You bought it from me for one year before, and I bought it back at the original price of the transaction at that time."


    "This..." Xu Shijin''s face changed. The deal really tested his courage.


    "You are my old customer. I''ll make this deal with you. Otherwise, my acquisition time is based on the price of one yuan per minute. If you want, I can suffer a loss and help you tide over the difficulties." Wu Hao said faintly, and no one noticed the evil in his eyes.


    "You mean... I give you back one year, you give me back 52.56 million?" Xu Shijin asked, his mind is a bit confused now.


    "That''s what it means."


    "If... I mean, if I make this deal, will I die soon?" Xu Shijin asked cautiously.


    "I can''t give you an accurate answer to this question. I can only say that it is possible, but I''ve never had such a situation in my hand. Maybe you can avoid the fatal danger by paying attention to your own safety."


    "I''ll... I''ll think about it."


    "You think about it. This business is purely for you. Would you like to help you?" Wu Hao shrugged indifferently, with a smile in his eyes.


    Xu Shijin leans on the sofa to worry.


    He needs the money so much. It''s rare that Wu Hao is willing to help him. As long as he agrees, the problem of money will be solved, but... His life is in danger.


    To sit in the position of general manager, Xu Shijin is very clear that choice decides fate, but it''s a choice to gamble on his life. He really can''t make a quick decision.


    There was a knock on the door outside.


    "Come in." Xu Shijin cried irritably.


    "General manager, I have a document for you to see." The secretary handed in a document gingerly.


    "Just say it. I''m not in the mood to see it."


    "But..."


    "Shall I avoid it?" Wu Hao said.


    "No, no, forget it. I''ll see for myself. You can go out."


    "The general manager has something to call me."


    Secretary out of the office, Xu Shijin looked at the document, just look at two lines, his face changed.


    This is a meeting document. At two o''clock in the afternoon, all the management will meet to discuss the cooperation project with high beam. It also emphasizes the availability and operation of project funds. All departments will officially start operation after the meeting.


    Xu Shijin looks pale.


    With his sensitivity, he knew immediately that once the meeting was over, the funds must be fully put in place, and all departments will start to operate the project soon.


    What about the money?


    How can funds be put in place without money?


    Impatiently, he crumpled up the papers and threw them into the dustbin.


    "What''s the matter with general manager Xu?" Wu Hao asked with a smile on his face.


    "Wu Hao..." Xu Shijin wanted to talk and stopped.


    "General manager Xu has something to say."


    "I signed a contract for one year, and then went to the hospital for active treatment. Can I prolong my life?"


    "I''m not sure about that, but it sounds like a good idea." Wu Hao said.


    Xu Shijin hesitated, got up and paced back and forth in the office.


    "Mr. Xu, think it over for yourself. I have classes this afternoon. Let''s go first." Wu Hao smiles and starts to leave.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute." Xu Shijin quickly grabbed him and said with the greatest courage of his life, "I''ll sign it!"


    "Are you sure?" Wu Hao asked, with an evil smile in his eyes.


    "Sure!" Xu Shijin gnawed his teeth and said that he could not care so much now.


    "Then sign this contract."


    Wu Hao took out a contract and put it on the table

 Chapter 23

    "For a year, the price is 100 yuan a minute."


    "Good."


    Xu Shijin quickly fills in the information and signs his name. But when he pushes the contract to Wu Hao, his hand trembles. As long as Wu Hao signs, his life is in danger. But what can he do? If he had, he would not have taken such a dangerous move.


    Wu Hao took a look at him, and an imperceptible evil smile appeared in the corner of his mouth, as if the devil hidden in the deep had revealed his fangs at the moment.


    He signed his name.


    "Congratulations, master. The time margin has increased by one year, but the account balance has decreased by 52.56 million."


    Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t care. The money will go back to his account immediately.


    "The deal has been successful. Pay attention to it yourself." Wu Hao said, take out the mobile phone to play, casual.


    As soon as the voice fell, a message came from Xu Shijin''s mobile phone. It arrived at 52.56 million yuan, no more, no less.


    "Here we are, Wu Hao. Thank you!" Xu Shijin said excitedly that the meeting was finally explained and saved.


    "General manager Xu is very kind. You are my regular customer. It''s right to help you." Wu Hao put away his mobile phone with a mysterious smile on his face.


    "Thank you anyway. Tea, tea. Are you free in the evening? I''ll treat you to dinner


    "I don''t need to have dinner. Someone in my family wants me to go home every night for dinner. But I understand the kindness of general manager Xu. Next time I have a chance to invite general manager Xu to dinner."


    "Well, I''ll treat you. Let me know when you''re free. I''ll treat you anyway."


    Two people are enthusiastic, Xu Shijin''s mobile phone received a message.


    Xu Shijin took it up and saw that the warm smile on his face was frozen, as if the first second was spring, and the next second was shrouded by the cold winter.


    The 52.56 million yuan just arrived in the account was transferred into Zhu Xiaoyi''s account.


    "How could that be?" Xu Shijin shouts out in a gaffe that she must carry her ID card and bank card to transfer money at the counter. How can she transfer her money?


    Is


    Xu Shijin excitedly takes out his wallet and carefully checks his ID card and bank card. Suddenly, his face is as pale as ashes. It''s fake. The bank card and ID card are fake. It''s really taken away by her.


    As long as you get his bank card and ID card, you can go to the counter to transfer money.


    How cruel!!!


    This woman is so cruel!!!


    Xu Shijin trembles with anger. Death and despair come at the same time. The hope he just got is crushed in an instant. He feels dark and slumps down on the sofa.


    "What''s wrong with general manager Xu?" Wu Hao looked at him with an undisguised sneer on his face.


    Xu Shijin looked at him and wanted to continue to seek help from him, but his sarcastic expression made him understand something instantly.


    "It''s you??? It''s all behind your back, isn''t it? "


    Xu Shijin roared angrily, coughing with excitement, and the blood coughed directly from his mouth.


    His eyes are hopeless and self mocking. There was no wrong intuition. He appeared in front of himself just to complete his revenge for being a year late. Yes, all these are his planned revenge.


    "General manager Xu, do you know why I didn''t follow up after I sent you to the hospital?" Wu Hao sneered and faced his anger with undisguised coldness.


    "My sister was afraid that I would kill you, but she always held me, otherwise you thought you would live to this day? My sister gave you this year''s time, but now I''ll take it back. "


    "You are cruel! You are cruel! But I will never let you succeed easily, absolutely not! I''ll make you pay for it


    Xu Shijin glaring, turned and ran out of the office.


    Go to the bank!


    Go to the bank to freeze the deal, maybe he has a chance to recover the loss!


    "Come on, let me see how much time you have left to toss!" Wu Hao said to himself, with a cold smile on his face, like an expressionless cat playing with a mouse with no way to escape.


    Wu Hao gets up and leaves.


    As soon as I got to the lobby, I heard a loud bang outside. Then I heard passers-by screaming one after another.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    The people in the lobby ran out to watch the excitement. Wu Hao went out with the crowd.


    Xu Shijin fell in a pool of blood and twisted his limbs. A BMW X1 crashed into the side of the road and flattened half of it. The driver''s cry of pain kept coming from the car.


    The end of time, the end of life, accidents come at any time.


    Wu Hao''s handsome face showed no sympathy. On the contrary, he was excited because of the success of the experiment.


    The coat swung to the shoulder and left Xingrui.


    "Congratulations, the account balance has increased by 51.82416 million."


    Said Leia, with obvious admiration and admiration in her sweet voice.


    Wu Hao mouth slightly up, money to account, means that Zhu Xiaoyi''s second deal automatically reached, the last step of the plan is also successfully completed!!!


    Wu Hao''s evil figure disappeared in the crowd, behind which was a car accident and a corpse.


    ¡­¡­


    His life expectancy has increased by 50 years, and his capital has increased by more than 50 million. Wu Hao is undoubtedly the biggest beneficiary of this revenge. He has changed hands several times and achieved the real empty handed possession of the white wolf. But what makes him more excited is that time is really an invisible killing blade, killing people in the invisible hand of Buddha and God. No, maybe the more appropriate way is the devil''s hand.


    Wu Hao walked leisurely on the road. The afternoon sun was shining on his handsome face, which was particularly gorgeous. His enigmatic smile was also radiant with charming colors in the sun.


    "Master, I think you are born a businessman. This revenge is really wonderful."


    Liya''s cheering voice remembered that if this little Lori was in front of him, she would be dancing.


    "Who let the merchant''s blood flow in my bones?" Wu Hao turned his lips and became extremely cynical.


    "I said, Leah, do you think I''m more suitable to be a killer? Well, a cold-blooded and ruthless killer hidden in the dark! " Made a cold expression.


    "I think the host is more suitable to be a free and easy boy, because the host seems to have no interest in business and killing people." Leia giggled.


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment, and then laughed.


    "You are really a goddess. You will know my character in a few days."


    "Hee hee, I''m also very good."


    "Are you good at drinking milk tea? I''ll treat you to milk tea. "


    "Master, have you forgotten that I am in you? When I come out with my body, the master will treat me to drink it. " Leia giggled.


    "I forgot. Don''t tell me. I''m curious about what you look like as a time goddess. Are you beautiful? I invite you if you are beautiful, but you invite me if you are not. It''s spiritual compensation for me. " Wu Hao joked.


    "Hee hee, you are going to spend money, master."


    "Hey, hey, so confident? My appreciation of beauty starts from a very high level. "


    "I won''t let my master down. Don''t forget that I am a goddess."


    "That''s something to look forward to." Wu Hao laughs. All the girls around him are beautiful. How beautiful this goddess will be is really something to look forward to.


    The following story will be more wonderful. If you like it, you can add it to the bookshelf to fatten up and kill it again

 Chapter 24

    Wu Hao is so comfortable that he doesn''t want to go to school at all.


    "Hello, Xiaoru, do you want to have a class in the afternoon or do you want to play with Xuemei?" Wu Hao calls Jiang Rulin.


    "I''m hesitating, too. What''s the matter?"


    "If you''re hesitant, ask shanggaofeng to come out and have a drink."


    "Yo, why are you in a good mood? Where is it? We''ll find you. "


    "Hey, hey, don''t say I''m in a good mood today."


    Wu Hao tells Jiang Rulin the address and finds a seat in a special restaurant nearby.


    The peak soon arrived. A green Lamborghini came out, and the color of green attracted many people''s eyes. The sample got out of the car, and the sunglasses came into the store. Jiang Rulin followed him, and drove a BMW I8 to the side of the road. Proton Red Limited Edition, which seemed to be too coquettish.


    "Ho."


    Two men walked towards him.


    "Xiaoru, when did you buy this I8? Why haven''t I seen you drive before? " Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "My dad didn''t know when he got it back. He just saw it in the garage and drove out to walk. You either? I''m going to give you a ride. I don''t feel like a hybrid at all. " Jiang Rulin sat down, took out a knife from his pocket and polished it with a piece of jade.


    "Hao certainly won''t want it. Give it to me." Gao Feng laughs and sits down together.


    "Get out of the way, your car pile is the same as the car factory, you go back and look carefully, there must be this one." Jiang Rulin laughed and scolded.


    "Don''t say I don''t have this one in my mind."


    "Two days instead." Jiang Rulin lost the key to Gaofeng.


    "I don''t care if it''s broken." Gao Feng lost the key to him.


    "If it doesn''t work, I''ll take the bull." Jiang said with a smile.


    "Why don''t we change one."


    "I can have this. I''m not at a loss. Ha ha ha."


    Wu Hao leaned back on his chair and looked at them with a smile. It''s good to have money. There''s no need to worry about the price, and there''s no need to worry about it.


    "Are you two showing off your wealth in front of me? Don''t you know that the man in front of you has only one bicycle? " Wu Hao joked.


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin gave him a white eye.


    "Come on, you don''t like driving. It seems you can''t afford it." Gaofeng road.


    "I really can''t afford it." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Who told you to make trouble with your father?" Jiang said with a smile as he sharpened his knife.


    "Don''t mention it. I''ll buy you a drink." Wu Hao beckons for the waiter.


    "I don''t understand you."


    After ordering a bunch of beer, the three people sat there and drank. As for what they were so happy about, Wu Hao didn''t say and they didn''t ask. The three people drank one by one and chatted happily.


    However, a phone call from Wu Hao changed the atmosphere immediately.


    Zhao Shuhan''s phone.


    "Hello, Han Han, what can I do for you?" Wu Hao asked carefully.


    "Where are you, son of a bitch?"


    "Well, I''m eating."


    "What time is it? Tell me what you want to eat."


    "You''re not coming to me, are you? Hello, I''d better leave. I won''t go to school this afternoon, so I''ll hang up. "


    "You dare hang up and see what I''ll do with you at night."


    Before Wu Hao hung up, there came Zhao Shuhan''s angry cry.


    Now he''s embarrassed, hang up or not?


    "Don''t make a sound. You are so angry with me. Tell me where you are quickly?"


    "Xiyuan restaurant." Wu Hao left four words to hang up directly, with a black face. He owed her in his last life, but he was treated by her.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    As soon as Wu Hao hung up, Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin laughed.


    "Your teacher Zhao? Come and say nothing. This is a cup of silence for you. " All the knives in Jiang Rulin''s hands fell to the ground.


    "Laugh a fart." Wu Hao gave him a white look and drank it down.


    I didn''t expect that this woman really did this. She really came to catch people when she didn''t go to class. It was really speechless.


    "Come and have a drink with me. Your teacher Zhao is really strict with you." Gao Feng joked.


    "Well, graduate quickly, and I can escape her." Wu Hao gave himself a moment of silence and drank it down.


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin can''t help laughing. Only Zhao Shuhan can make Wu Hao feel this way!?


    Zhao Shuhan soon drove the car and came in to see that they were drinking, which made him more angry.


    "Don''t go to class, three people hiding here drinking? You three have enough skills. I''ll see how you explain when you go back to school later! " He glared at them angrily.


    "Han Han, don''t be angry. Come and drink a glass of juice to eliminate the fire. Just ordered, orange juice you like to drink." Wu Hao pulls her to sit down to comfort her.


    "Don''t try to bribe me." Zhao Shuhan was infuriated and drank two mouthfuls of orange juice.


    Ice cold juice drink down the fire also really dropped a little bit, three people are relieved.


    "Those two cars outside are yours?" Zhao Shuhan changed the subject.


    "Er... No."


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin became nervous and secretly hid the key on the table.


    "I''ve seen all of them. They''re still hidden. Give me the key. You two have a lot of courage. You are still drinking here without a driver''s license. Who is responsible for the accident on the road? Come on, give me the key


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin look at each other, but they give the key to her hand. They turn their heads and look at Wu Hao bitterly. It''s a disaster to the innocent.


    "Cough, what do you think I''m doing? After drinking this cup, go back to class with Mr. Zhao, who is a brilliant teacher."


    Three people raised their glasses to mourn.


    "Drink it for me!"


    Zhao Shuhan stares at them.


    Three people obediently put down the wine cup, with a look of crying and laughing. This woman is in charge of heaven.


    "That''s about it. Let''s go."


    Zhao Shuhan smiles with satisfaction and grabs the three deserters back in his chariot.


    Gaofeng Jiang Rulin was handed over to their respective head teacher, and Wu Hao was left to be judged in person.


    She ruined a good afternoon.


    However, Wu Hao''s mood is not so bad, where is this small matter that can affect the great revenge.


    ¡­¡­


    After school in the afternoon, Wu Hao appeared outside Xu Xinjie''s classroom.


    Xu Xinjie in the classroom blushes when she sees him. The feeling of shyness and happiness makes her fidgety, especially when everyone knows that she is his girlfriend. Those strange eyes in the class strengthen this feeling.


    No matter how indifferent she can be to others, she can''t control her emotions in the face of Wu Hao and becomes a common girl.


    After class, Xu Xinjie and he left school together, sweet taste let her have the feeling of love, although has not promised him.


    "You didn''t come to the first class?" Xu Xinjie casually found a topic.


    "I didn''t want to come to class in the afternoon, but she caught me and gave me a lecture. I was told to stay for a while to tutor. I don''t care about her. I''ll talk about it tomorrow. I don''t care about her today." Wu Hao shrugged and laughed.


    "You seem to know Mr. Zhao very well?"


    "I don''t know her well!"


    Wu Hao told his and Zhao Shuhan''s grudges once again, listening to Xu Xinjie giggle straight, did not expect that he has such a painful history.


    "It seems that Miss Zhao is very concerned about you."


    "She cares about me? I think she just enjoys tormenting me. " Wu Hao rolled his eyes.


    "Come on, let''s not talk about this. I''ll take you home today." She took a deep breath, put her arms around her waist, and raised a meaningful bad smile on her face

 Chapter 25

    "Why are you laughing so bad when you take me home? Is it a bad idea? " Xu Xinjie watched him warily.


    "It''s not the first time I''ve sent you home. I didn''t do anything to you before, did I?"!? Just smile. Don''t get it wrong. " Wu haodao, still with a lingering bad smile on his face.


    "I don''t believe it." Xu Xinjie was angry with him, and his face was a little red. He had to let her kiss her several times before. This is not very bad. How bad does he want to be?


    They took a taxi directly to Jinhui Fengshang.


    This time, Wu Hao did not just send her to the gate of the community, but directly sent her to her home.


    Xu Xinjie comes home from the gate of the community. Her face is always flushed. She has a premonition that makes her heart beat faster. She always feels that Wu Hao has a bad intention today.


    "Here you are. You can go back." Xu Xinjie said.


    "It''s not easy to take you upstairs. Don''t you ask me to sit in?" Wu Hao leaned against the door and looked at her with a smile.


    "If you don''t give in, I always feel that something is wrong with you today."


    "What''s wrong with a glass of water at your house? Anyway, I''m your boyfriend, too. Isn''t that good for me? "


    "Half a boyfriend at most." Xu Xinjie red face way, this half or he will kiss her get.


    "Half of them are boyfriends, too."


    Wu Hao white this wench one eye, pull her into the room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Wu Hao''s evil purpose was immediately exposed. He sat down on the sofa, pulled her to sit on his leg, and directly kissed her. The kiss came so suddenly that Xu Xinjie was caught off guard. He wanted to run and couldn''t run away, but he just kissed her for five minutes.


    "I knew you didn''t mean well today." Xu Xinjie pinched his face with a pretty red face, with resentment in her eyes and the happiness of a little girl at the same time.


    "It''s tender." Wu Hao pursed her lips. Seeing that she was about to get angry, she said: "remember I told you that after I saved you, my life span was only 25 days. I got 50 years of life span these two days. Do you think I should be excited?" Then he gave her a kiss on the lip.


    "I hate it. Don''t kiss me when you''re excited." Xu Xinjie patted him, embarrassed and excited by his kiss.


    She said, "you mean you got 50 years of time through time trading? That''s great. As long as you find a few more people to trade, your life expectancy will return to the normal level. "


    Wu Hao lost his life because he saved her. Now his life can return to normal. She is really excited. Her face is more exaggerated than Wu Hao''s. she even kisses Wu Hao''s face.


    Wu Hao smiles. It''s very bad.


    "You''re excited, aren''t you?"


    "Well, I''m really, really happy that you''re OK."


    "Since we are all happy, let''s do something happier."


    Then he picked her up. Without waiting for Xu Xinjie to ask him what he wanted to do, he blocked her mouth with a kiss and carried her straight into the room. They kissed each other on the bed.


    Xu Xinjie''s heart beats faster and her brain is feverish. She knows what Wu Hao wants to do, and she is also a little afraid of what will happen next. However, when two people''s lips transmit temperature to each other, she doesn''t want to destroy this beautiful moment. She is afraid of what will happen next, but she looks forward to this moment.


    "Xinxin, are you home so soon today?"


    Two people are hot, outside the door came Xu Haifeng''s voice.


    "My dad''s back."


    Xu Xinjie jumped up in fright. He was surprised and ashamed to find that his coat had been taken off by him, and his hand was going to the wrong place below. He blushed as if he had painted red paint. He pulled out his hand and put on his clothes in a hurry.


    "You are so bad that you know how to bully me."


    "Cough, I didn''t expect your father to come back at this time." Wu Hao is so embarrassed that he can''t do it.


    "I''m not talking about it. I mean, I don''t want to be alone with you any more. It''s too bad for you."


    Wu Hao wry smile, this is not a steal chicken can''t eat rice!?


    "Get dressed quickly."


    "You girl, sooner or later you will be my woman!" Wu Hao put her in his arms and gave her a kiss on her blushing face with a bad smile. Then he put on his clothes.


    "Bad guy, I won''t let you succeed next time."


    Xu Xinjie''s face is more red, the foot Ya son kicked him twice, the heartbeat is not fast, such a bad thing can say so righteously, also he this guy!?


    "Xinxin, are you in there?"


    Xu Haifeng knocked on the door.


    "Yes."


    Xu Xinjie answered in a hurry.


    "Hurry up and get dressed."


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Wu Hao picked her up from the bed and put her on the ground. Xu Xinjie almost screamed out and patted him several times.


    As soon as the door opened, Xu Haifeng saw Wu Hao come out of his daughter''s room, and his face suddenly changed.


    Xu Xinjie''s face flushed. As soon as she saw it, she knew what had just happened to them in the room.


    "Wu Hao, are you there?"


    Xu Haifeng put his emotions down, smart as he knew it was not good to directly question, the girl''s face is thin, said to hurt her self-esteem.


    "I''ll send Xinxin back. I have something to ask for you." Wu haodao, try to look less guilty.


    "Come to the living room if you have something to say. Xinxin, can you pour us two glasses of water?"


    "Well, good."


    "What about the deal?" Xu Haifeng asked.


    "Well, the deal." I didn''t think about it, but now I''d better take it as a shield.


    Xu Xinjie took two glasses of water and put them in front of them one by one. He hesitated and sat beside Wu Hao.


    "Xinxin, the doctor said that your mother is recovering very well. You should not use your money. You should make a deal with Wu Hao to get back the five years." Xu Haifeng said.


    "Really? Is that money no longer needed for mom''s illness? How wonderful Xu Xinjie is very excited.


    "It''s estimated that your mother will be discharged soon, so you don''t have to exchange your own time for money, and then there are some small expenses, which my father can afford."


    "Mm-hmm, I knew mom would be OK, I knew it!" When Xu Xinjie was excited, tears rolled in her eyes.


    "Well, isn''t that a good thing? Why are you crying? Wipe your tears." Wu Hao took out two pieces of paper to wipe her tears.


    "I''m happy. My mother is getting better soon. Do you think I can be unhappy?"


    Xu Haifeng smiles bitterly.


    Her daughter showed a girl''s tenderness in front of Wu Hao, which undoubtedly showed that she really liked him.


    "Keke, Wu Hao, can you give Xinxin''s time back to her?" Xu Haifeng asked.


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao takes out a contract and puts it in Xu Xinjie''s hand.


    "One dollar a minute, buy for five years, the rest is the same as you filled in before."


    "Dad, are you sure you don''t need the money?" Xu Xinjie asked, still not at ease.


    What she can do for the family is very limited. If the family really needs the money, she won''t care about the five years.


    "Silly girl, when did dad cheat you? Sign it quickly." Xu Haifeng said with a smile that his expression was well controlled.


    Xu Xinjie smiles and fills in the information on the contract.


    She believed in her father''s words and believed that her mother would be discharged soon.


    "Here you are, Wu Hao."


    Wu Hao took the contract and signed his name on it

 Chapter 26

    Thank you for your collection and recommendation


    "Congratulations, master. I got 2.628 million yuan, but the time has been reduced by five years."


    Wu Hao nodded and said nothing, with a smile on his face.


    "Well, Xinxin, the money in your account has been deducted, and your life expectancy has increased by five years." Wu Hao said, his eyes are looking at Xu Haifeng, this is also an agreement between him and Xu Haifeng.


    "Thank you, Wu Hao." Xu Haifeng said, this sentence is very sincere.


    "You''re welcome." Wu Hao smiles.


    Xu Xinjie looked at them strangely. They always felt strange in their polite way, but she couldn''t tell what was strange.


    "It''s getting late. I''ll take you downstairs." Xu Haifeng said to Wu Hao.


    "Well, OK, I''ll go back to Xinxin. See you tomorrow."


    "Dad, why don''t I take him down? Just come back and have a rest at home."


    "No, you''re ready to go to the hospital with me to see your mother later."


    Xu Xinjie can''t refuse this. She can only watch Wu Hao leave with her father. Standing in her current position, she is afraid that they will meet. If her father warns Wu Hao not to be with her, it will be very embarrassing.


    ¡­¡­


    Step by step, the sound of footsteps in the corridor was very clear. Neither of them spoke. When they went downstairs, Wu Hao first broke the silence.


    "Uncle Xu, let''s cancel the transaction between us. I can lend you 10 million yuan. When your immediate difficulties are over, just give it back to me slowly."


    "No, let''s all follow our own principles." Xu Haifeng said without hesitation, knowing why he said so.


    "In fact, you don''t have to do this. It may not be a good thing for you." Wu Hao said helplessly.


    "It''s not necessarily a good thing to be in debt."


    Wu Hao looked at him and shook his head.


    "If you''re sure, I won''t stop you. Tell me when you want to return the ten years. I''ll give it back to you."


    Xu Haifeng looked at him and didn''t say anything. The more kind he was, the more heavy his heart was. He didn''t know where his relationship with Xinxin had come to!?


    "Find a place to sign our ten-year agreement." Xu Haifeng Road, looking for a stone bench sat down.


    Wu Hao takes out a contract and hands it to him.


    "How much more do you need? We can talk about the price. "


    "Five or six million should be enough."


    "Name, account number, sell for ten years, transaction price 2, sign your name in the lower right corner."


    Xu Haifeng took a look at him and filled in the information according to what he said.


    Wu Hao took over the contract and signed his name.


    "Congratulations, master. Ten more years."


    Liya tiantianmeimei''s voice sounded, the transaction was successful, the life span of ten years was increased, and the capital was reduced by 10.512 million.


    "Please pay attention to your account. The fund of 10.512 million will arrive soon. The extra money will be used as a reserve. You need an extra sum of money just in case." Wu haodao is not indifferent.


    Xu Haifeng looked at him and said nothing.


    In fact, he is not willing to accept Wu Hao''s extra help, but what he said is true. The current situation of his family really needs an extra sum of money to deal with possible accidents, which makes him unable to refuse his kindness.


    "In addition, when you have enough money, I suggest you buy back the ten years." Wu Hao seriously said that Xu Shijin''s death experiment revealed a fact to him that time is really a weapon to kill people.


    Xu Haifeng is his future father-in-law anyway. Can he watch him fall into a possible death crisis? Of course not! Similarly, he does not need to arbitrage from his father-in-law, which is not good for their future contacts.


    "I think I should say thank you." Xu Haifeng said.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "Uncle Xu, if you really want to thank me, why don''t you be practical? Why don''t you object to my falling in love with Xinxin?"


    Xu Haifeng''s face became very stiff.


    The reason why he sent Wu Hao downstairs is not only to complete the deal with him, but also to take this opportunity to tell him not to associate with Xinxin too closely. I didn''t expect that this boy would start first.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to interfere in her feelings. I always think it''s OK for girls of this age to fall in love. However, Wu Hao, from the perspective of a father, I don''t think you two are suitable. I hope you don''t get too close."


    "Uncle Xu has this feeling because I can''t understand it?"


    Xu Haifeng was stunned. The boy''s insight was sharp enough.


    "Human beings are always afraid of things they can''t understand. I understand Uncle Xu''s feelings. You love Xinxin more than me. There''s no doubt that you don''t want her to be hurt by the unknown. I can understand that, but I can guarantee that I won''t hurt her, which is not contradictory to my ability."


    "Maybe, but I still hope she can lead an ordinary life, but you seem destined to walk on a road that ordinary people can''t understand."


    "Uncle Xu really thinks highly of me." Wu Hao laughed at himself.


    Xu Haifeng laughed and said nothing more.


    Wu Hao''s ability certainly makes him feel this way. On the other hand, Wu Hao''s temperament makes him suspicious of this young man. This is not a child from an ordinary family. When his daughter is with him, she can''t judge what kind of people and things she will face in the future. What he said is right. Human beings are always afraid of what they can''t understand, She wanted her daughter to be with a young man he could understand.


    "I''ll take you to the gate of the community." Xu Haifeng got up and said.


    "No, Uncle Xu, go back and have a rest. Although you don''t agree with us, I will continue to pursue Xinxin." Wu Hao said with a smile, full of confidence, and threw his coat away on his shoulder.


    Xu Haifeng was stunned, unable to laugh or cry.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xu Haifeng came home, Xu Xinjie was in the house packing things, feeling uneasy.


    "Xinxin, please come out. Dad wants to talk to you."


    Sure enough.


    "Coming."


    Xu Xinjie answered and took a deep breath, ready to be questioned.


    They sat face to face in a tense atmosphere.


    "Xinxin, you seem to have a close relationship with Wu Hao?" Xu Haifeng asked. He tried his best to relax his tone, but this kind of pretending to be relaxed was a bit awkward.


    "Still... OK." Xu Xinjie also wants to make herself calm, but her answer is obviously a little nervous.


    "You know, dad doesn''t object to your falling in love at this time, but Wu Hao is not a bad man. He just feels that he is a bit complicated. It may not be the right choice for you to fall in love with him."

 Chapter 27

    "Dad, how do you know he''s complicated? I think he''s simple."


    Xu Xinjie retorted: "and Dad, you don''t agree with me to fall in love because you know that falling in love will come to the end at this time. Even if Wu Hao and I don''t come to the end for any reason, it can''t prove that this relationship is not right."


    "Dad didn''t mean that."


    "What does that mean?"


    "If you fall in love with him, it may not be a normal love. It''s different from normal love. Dad just doesn''t want you to be hurt." Xu Haifeng said earnestly.


    "I believe Wu Hao won''t hurt me. Dad, you may not know that the reason why I can still appear in front of you is because of Wu Hao."


    "What do you mean?" Xu Haifeng became nervous.


    Xu Xinjie told the whole story of what happened on November 11.


    "He didn''t save me that day. It''s hard to say if I''m still alive now. The reason why he made that five-year deal with me was because he only had 25 days left after he saved me. I don''t think such Wu Hao would hurt me."


    Xu Haifeng looked at her in a daze. He knew it for the first time.


    She didn''t tell him before, and Wu Hao didn''t mention it because of his own opposition, but he didn''t think his daughter would make fun of it.


    She had such a dangerous thing!


    Wu Hao almost sacrificed his life to save her!


    This makes it difficult for him to judge whether their relationship is good or bad!


    Maybe... I''m just wary of his uncanny ability!?


    "Dad, I know you are for my good, but I hope you can believe me. I have my own judgment, and I will be responsible for my own behavior." Xu Xinjie got up and sat down beside him, took his hand and said.


    Xu Haifeng watched her, the little girl really grew up, have their own ideas, have their own yearning, some things he really can''t interfere.


    "If you really think about it, Dad... I won''t say anything, and I hope you can keep going." Xu Haifeng sighed and gave his daughter to other boys. He was still a little disappointed.


    "Thank you, Dad. I will cherish this relationship."


    Xu Xinjie was so excited that she hugged him and gave him a kiss.


    With her father''s permission, a stone in her heart was put down. Next time Wu Hao confessed to himself, she could agree to him. She didn''t have to be his girlfriend but close to him like now. She was always embarrassed.


    "Look how happy you are."


    Xu Haifeng scratched her nose teasingly, but he was relieved to see her so happy. It''s not like raising a daughter, as long as she is happy.


    "I''m glad dad knows the truth." Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "Nonsense


    Xu Haifeng joked, and then his expression became serious.


    "Xinxin, originally your mother should have told you these words, but she can''t tell you now in the hospital. Even if it''s hard for Dad to tell you, he will tell you."


    He said: "dad doesn''t object to your falling in love now, but you must protect yourself at any time. This is the premise. Do you understand what Dad means?"


    Xu Xinjie nodded and blushed.


    "Come on, let''s go to the hospital and see your mother." Xu Haifeng was relieved and touched her head.


    "Well, I''m ready. Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Jinhui Fengshang, Wu Hao went to Xingrui. The traces of the traffic accident could be seen on the side of the road. The water that washed the blood on the road was not dry, and the blood could be smelled in the evaporated water vapor.


    "Master, go to the gate of area a of Rongqiao Bund." Wu Hao raises the window.


    The driver didn''t speak and took him to the right place.


    I bought a rose outside the community to give my baby a little surprise.


    Wu Hao is very clear in his heart that he must treat Ting well for how he falls in love outside. This is a girl who is destined to follow her for a lifetime. How can he treat her badly!?


    Maybe when should we let Xu Xinjie meet with her and make some things clear to her. If she can accept it, then she can really pursue her. If she can''t accept it


    Think about today, thanks to Xu Haifeng''s coming back in time to prevent him from making mistakes, otherwise he would be a bit of a jerk if he didn''t make it clear.


    Well, when should she really know that she still has a housekeeper at home.


    Wu Hao had a preliminary idea in his mind, so he didn''t have to worry about it.


    Mouth brimming with a smile, appeared at the door.


    I have a key but I don''t open the door. I press the visual doorbell, put a pose against the wall, with a rose in my mouth and a coat on my shoulder. I look like a prodigal.


    Inside Yu Ting only saw his side face, thought he lost the key, directly opened the door.


    Seeing Wu Hao leaning against the wall, Yu Ting is stunned.


    "What are you doing, young master?" I couldn''t help laughing.


    "Handsome or not?" Wu Hao raised her eyebrows and raised her chin with flowers.


    Yu Ting''s face turned red. She thought it was a bit silly, but the fragrance of rose entered her lungs from breathing. A warm and happy feeling spread slowly in her body.


    "Does the young master often tease his younger sister like this?" Yu Ting joked.


    "For the first time, flowers for beauty." Then he put her in his arms and brought the flowers to her.


    Yu Ting took the flowers and put them on the tip of her nose to smell them. The fragrant smell made her face glow with happiness and sweetness.


    "I''ll take the flowers of the young master."


    Yu Ting smiles happily and kisses him on the face.


    "Haha, it''s rare for a baby to take the initiative to kiss. It seems that we have to create more romance in the future." Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the cheek with a bad smile.


    "All right, let''s go inside."


    Yu Ting took his hand and entered the room.


    A small rose really gave her a surprise, the kind of care moved her very warm and like.


    As soon as she entered the room, she found a small vase and raised the flowers in her hand.


    "Young master, where do you think it is better to put it?"


    "I don''t understand your girls'' aesthetics. You''d better decide for yourself."


    "Then put it on the tea table. We can see it when we sit on the sofa chatting and watching TV."


    Looking at her carefully playing with a little rose, Wu Hao quietly appreciated her. How could this girl be so attractive!? I can''t get tired of it!


    "What are you looking at, young master?" Yu Ting noticed his eyes.


    "I''m looking at your flower." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Young master, you are a little strange today. Do you want me to take a bath with you or warm your bed?"


    "Hey, I don''t mind if you want to."


    "I''m really moved by the young master today, so..."


    "Really?"


    Wu Hao got excited and just said it casually. It would be great to have this reward.


    "Don''t get excited, young master. I''ll sit on the bed with you and read. When young master is sleepy, I''ll go back to my room to sleep." Yu Ting Road, sit next to him.


    "Is it necessary to sleep together!? Are you not afraid that I will be sad if you guard me like this? " Wu Hao gave her a white look.


    "You can''t do whatever you want when you sleep together. It will delay your study." Yu Ting chuckled, "well, don''t be depressed, young master. I ordered Western food for young master in the evening, and it will be delivered soon. Young master, go to take a bath, change clothes, and enjoy dinner comfortably."


    "No cooking today?"


    "Xueyan doesn''t have class in the afternoon. We''ve gone to play tennis. I''ve just come back, so I have to order a meal for the young master. Young master, go to wash up. I''ve just iced the wine before dinner. It''s not good to drink after too long. Go and go quickly."


    "Oh, poor me, I have to take a bath by myself." Wu Hao sighed and had to admit his life.


    Yu Ting giggles and goes into the room to prepare clothes for him.

 Chapter 28

    In a bungalow, three middle-aged men were sitting in front of the TV, eating pickles and drinking beer.


    The leader is Jin Biao, who changes the TV station to browse the local news without expression. The other two are Lao Chen and Qiao Fang, both of whom are helpless.


    "Don''t look at it, Lao Jin. You''ve been blinded by the news these days." Old Chen Dao.


    "Have a drink."


    Qiao Fang put the beer in front of Jin Biao.


    Jin Biao didn''t speak. He blew half a bottle and ate some pig''s head. He continued to watch the news.


    "It is reported that a traffic accident happened in front of a network company in our city at about 13 noon today, and one person died on the spot. The driver Li was seriously injured and was facing the risk of amputation. According to our reporter, Xu, the general manager of Xingrui network company, was in charge of an important project of the company. Whether the accident was an accident is under further investigation by the police, Our reporters will continue to follow up... "


    Three people staring at the TV, drink not to eat, three people''s eyes are showing surprise and excitement.


    "Xu Shijin?" Old Chen pointed to TV.


    "That''s him!" Jin Biao nodded.


    "This guy is amazing. He predicted that he would die in advance. I thought he was joking with us that day. I didn''t expect that he was dead." Qiao Fang was surprised.


    "Knowing that he might die, why isn''t this guy prepared to avoid it?" Lao Chen looks at Jin Biao suspiciously.


    "It only means that the people who want to make him are more powerful than him." Jin Biao said in a low voice.


    Three people were silent for a long time, one blow a bottle of wine.


    Jin Biao got up and took a sealed paper bag from the drawer.


    This was handed over to him by Xu Shijin himself.


    On that day, when Xu Shijin gave him the document bag, it was very heavy. He repeatedly told him that only when he knew that he was dead could he open the document bag. Now it was time.


    Lock the door, close the curtains, three people together.


    Jin Biao tore open the file bag and poured out three photos, two women and one man. On the back of the three photos, he wrote three school names and the same number with a black marker.


    250000.


    "And a piece of white paper."


    Jin Biao took the white paper from Qiao Fang''s hand and left a phone call on it. The three words of Ms. Liu are marked below the phone.


    Three people look at each other, Jin Biao picked up the mobile phone to dial in the past.


    "Miss Liu?"


    "Who is it?"


    On the other end of the phone came the peculiar husky voice of a woman after she cried, as well as the cry of a baby in the background.


    "Jin Biao."


    Jin Biao thought he had the wrong number, hesitated for a while, and still reported his name.


    The woman was silent for a while.


    "Kill three people, kill one 250000, kill all three 1000000, give me your account, first give you 100000 deposit."


    "How long?"


    "No matter how long it takes, kill them!"


    Jin Biao hung up and sent an account.


    Three people''s eyes are greedy and hot, three people are 1 million, this is a big deal.


    "Lao Jin, what are you going to do?" Asked old Chen.


    "What else can I do with my nonsense? I''ll kill them quickly. It''s just three young people. It''s easy." Qiao Fang said excitedly.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll have to think about it in the long run." Jin Biao opened three bottles of wine and carefully looked at the three photos on his hand.


    Although they are young people, it seems that none of them are children of ordinary families. Their looks and temperament can be felt through the photos. And the fact that Xu shijinming can kill him when he knows that he may die also shows that they have a deep background. At least, they will never be short of money.


    There are more than one million such three people?


    Anyway, we have to kill them. Why don''t we use them to make more money!?


    Jin Biao''s mobile phone lights up and the 100000 deposit arrives.


    "Old Kim, talk." The other two were in a hurry.


    "Do you want to make more money?"


    Jin Biao put down his wine bottle and looked at them with burning eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Two people are stunned, this one million is not enough?


    "Calm down and think about it carefully. The three people we are going to kill are obviously not children of ordinary families. Anyway, we have to kill them. Why don''t we use them to make more money?"


    "You mean..." two people''s eyes were also crazy.


    "That''s what it means. Kidnap first, then tear up the ticket. Buy and sell two portions of money. If you want to do something, you can do something big. Make tens of millions of our brothers change their names and go to other places. No one knows!"


    "Good!" When they hit the table, their eyes were full of excitement.


    "We have to plan every detail of this matter, and we will never allow any mistakes." Jin Biao said in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, Lao Jin. It''s not the first time I''ve done this."


    "We have experience in killing people. Kidnapping is the first time. Since we want to do something big, don''t take it lightly."


    The two of them took it seriously.


    "Lao Jin, you plan the route. We are responsible for finding the hiding place."


    "Yes, and then one person at a time, spend a few days to find out their activity patterns."


    Jin Biao said: "but before that, we have to get some equipment back in case of the worst."


    "Leave this to me." Qiao Fangdao.


    "Well, you can do it. We''d rather spend more time in the front than make mistakes in the back. Remember


    "Don''t worry!"


    Three people look at each other, hot but also cold, three bottles of wine touch, drink.


    ¡­¡­


    "Get up, young master."


    Ruying''s voice is accompanied by the early morning sun. When he wakes up, he sees an exquisite beauty sitting by the bed and calling himself. Wu Hao laughs and holds the beauty in his arms for a kiss.


    I didn''t get what I wanted last night. How can I get no compensation this morning!?.


    hey.


    "Well, young master, get up quickly. I''ve made breakfast."


    Yu Ting''s face flushed when he kisses her. She reaches out and pulls her hand out of her clothes.


    "Wake me up like this every day in the future!"


    Wu Hao smiles, kisses her tender lips and sits up.


    "I''m afraid the young master will go to school and not be in the mood for class."


    Yu Ting giggles, elegant and sweet.


    "When you get up, put on your clothes and come out for dinner. I''ll prepare some fruit for the young master."


    Leave a kiss on his face and get up to leave the room.


    Wu Hao opened his arms and took a deep breath. It''s a damn life. The past ten years were nothing.


    With a smile, get dressed and get up!


    After breakfast, Yu Ting drives Wu Hao to school.


    The school just met Zhao Shuhan''s car.


    The two men pulled over and hugged excitedly.


    "Tingting, long time no see."


    "Yes, Mr. Zhao, I haven''t seen you for two years. I was just wondering if I would go in with the young master to see you. I didn''t expect to see you at the school gate before I went in."


    Yu Ting had a good relationship with Zhao Shuhan before she went to England. Zhao Shuhan was Wu Hao''s tutor. In fact, Yu Ting got the most knowledge from her.


    "I didn''t expect that, Tingting, do you have time in the evening? I''ll treat you to dinner. Let''s chat slowly."


    "Young master, are you free in the evening?" Yu Ting asks, her present time must match his time.


    "It''s a treat. There''s no time."


    "Then we''ll have dinner together in the evening." Zhao Shuhan grabbed Wu Hao''s ear and said, "but you must finish your homework first, young master Wu, or you will sit by and watch us eat."


    "Forget it, you can eat it. I''ll do it myself." Wu Hao clapped her hand.


    "I urge the young master to finish his homework." Yu Ting said with a smile that the only one who can bully the young master is Mr. Zhao.


    "Tingting, don''t follow him too much at home. You should take care of him or have to take care of him."


    "Well, I know."


    "Hey, can we talk about something else? The family business is our own business. Please don''t make a blind command


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes and directly interrupted their conversation. She was only in charge of them at school. When she came home, she wanted to intervene. There was no such unreasonable person.


    "Let you do your homework well, how can you be a blind conductor?" Zhao Shuhan angrily glances at him and reaches out to hit him. He hides.


    "It''s not proper for a teacher to be violent all the time."


    "Who asked you to say that I was a blind conductor."


    "I''m telling the truth."


    "In fact, you are the head, and believe it or not, I want you to write the three words" blind command "


    Now Wu Hao was honest, rolled his eyes, and simply left on his own. He threw his coat on his shoulder, leaving them a natural and unrestrained figure. If you lose, you will not lose, Asiba.


    "Smelly boy knows how to be cool all day." Zhao Shuhan laughed and scolded.


    "The only person who can manage our young master is Mr. Zhao." Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "Where can I control him? I''m half angry with him every time."

 Chapter 29

    Wu Hao walks slowly at school.


    Normally speaking, he should be in a good mood now. He gets up in the morning with a beautiful woman''s kiss and refreshes himself. In the evening, there are people who treat him to dinner. Can he be in a bad mood?


    you bet.


    After Wu Hao entered the school, his mood began to sink.


    Yu Ting outside the school reminds him of Xu Xinjie in the school.


    In fact, the relationship between Xu Xinjie and himself can be regarded as a boyfriend and girlfriend. He hugged, hugged, and even nearly had a substantive relationship. At school, Xu Xinjie was his girlfriend.


    Wu Hao is certainly happy to have such a girlfriend.


    But the problem is


    He also has a Yu Ting.


    No matter who becomes his girlfriend, this is an unavoidable fact.


    Yu Ting is not only a housekeeper, but also a woman of her life.


    Maybe a girlfriend can be changed, and even a future wife may be changed after leaving, but Yu Ting will always stay by her side, and no one can take her place.


    How to explain Yu Ting''s existence to Xu Xinjie?


    How can she accept Yu Ting''s existence?


    This is only one aspect.


    Whether Yu Ting can accept Xu Xinjie is also a huge unknown.


    Although Yu Ting has no right to interfere in her love life as a housekeeper, she is never just a housekeeper, and she can''t ignore her feelings.


    Well.


    It''s a headache to think about it.


    "Wu Hao!"


    Wu Hao is sighing, a beautiful figure trotted over.


    "How happy to see me?"


    Wu Hao put away his dignified face and hugged Xu Xinjie in front of him.


    "Don''t be narcissistic. My mother is getting better soon."


    Xu Xinjie excitedly shared his joy with him.


    "My mother had the last operation yesterday, which was very successful. The doctor said that she could go home for recuperation after staying in hospital for observation for a period of time."


    "That''s really good news! I''ll see your mother when I''m free! "


    "No, you are not who I am."


    "I''m your boyfriend."


    "You''re talking to yourself. I haven''t promised you yet." Xu Xinjie opens his hand, his face is a little red, his father has agreed to himself and his things, if he says it again, reluctantly agree to him.


    Wu Hao looked at her scarlet face and sighed. She didn''t know that Xu Xinjie was suggesting that he would make a formal confession with her.


    To express or not to express?


    "Xinxin, I have something to tell you."


    Wu Hao hesitated for a moment and said, "I know we are short of a formal confession, but now I don''t want to give you hope irresponsibly, let alone conceal something to create a beautiful illusion for you."


    "What do you mean?"


    Xu Xinjie stares at Wu Hao.


    "I''ll find an opportunity to tell you the reason. At that time, you''ll consider whether you need me to tell you."


    Wu Hao said with a bitter smile, "maybe at that time you didn''t want me to tell you."


    "Can you make it clear? Are you... "


    Xu Xinjie bit her lip and asked, "don''t you want to be with me?"


    "On the contrary, I really want to be with you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''ll know then. I just want you to have a mental preparation first."


    Wu Hao put his arms around her waist to calm her down. Xu Xinjie threw away his hand and ran away, wiping his tears as he ran.


    What is a psychological preparation? It means to be ready to break up? No, they haven''t been together at all. He just doesn''t want to be with himself.


    He managed to persuade his father to agree to fall in love with him, but he didn''t want to be with him again. This relationship is going to end before it starts. How can it be like this!?


    Xu Xinjie felt sad and couldn''t stop her tears.


    Wu Hao also felt uncomfortable when she looked at it, but it would only be more painful when she faced it later. It''s better to give her a dose of preventive injection now, and then find a chance to meet them later.


    "What''s the matter with Xinxin? Did you make me cry? " Zhao Shuhan came up from behind.


    "Have you finished talking so soon?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "We can''t always stand at the school gate to talk about the past. Let''s talk about it at dinner. As for you, when I came over, I seemed to see Xinxin running away crying. What''s the situation? "


    "What else, I want her to be prepared."


    "Have you had a showdown with her? It seems that she can''t accept your relationship with Tingting. "


    Wu Hao shrugged, which he had realized for a long time.


    "So what do you want to do?"


    Without waiting for Wu Hao to reply, Zhao Shuhan added: "it''s just a dream to let a girl accept another girl. Although Tingting is not around you as your girlfriend, no girl wants her boyfriend to live with other girls every day. No matter who the girl is, I think you still have to die."


    "Really no chance?" Wu Hao asked, obviously not wanting to give up easily.


    "What do you think?"


    "I want to have a try!"


    "Try your size. I advise you to focus on reading." Zhao Shuhan gave him a knock.


    "Do you know why I can''t read? It was you who knocked on it Wu Hao hit her back.


    "You dare to fight back, stinky boy. Don''t run. I''ll catch you Zhao Shuhan yells, Wu Hao has run away.


    ¡­¡­


    Originally, I wanted to have a good class, but I was not in the mood. I went to find Xu Xinjie to make her happy, but I ignored myself. Wu Hao was helpless.


    After school at noon, Jiang Rulin went out to have dinner and drink some wine.


    He is now in a strange mood. On the one hand, it is something to be happy about, and on the other hand, it is a headache. He is half in a good mood and half in a bad mood. His face is full of tears and laughter.


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin can also see his inexplicable mood.


    "Hao, have you had a stroke?" Jiang Rulin joked, playing with a knife.


    "Psycho."


    "No, what''s your situation today? It''s not crying, it''s not laughing, it''s weird. "


    "Before I wanted to pursue Xu Xinjie, now I don''t know if I can." Wu Hao shrugged and laughed at himself.


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin were stunned.


    "There are competitors?" Gao Feng asked.


    "If it''s so simple, I won''t worry about it. Don''t ask about feelings. It won''t help."


    That''s true. They can help with other things. He can only solve the emotional problems by himself.


    "Then drink. It''s my treat." Gaofeng road.


    The three left school together.


    Walking, Wu Hao''s pace gradually slowed down.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Jiang Rulin.


    Wu Hao didn''t answer. He frowned and looked back. How could he feel that someone had been following him since he came out of the school?


    Looking back, there are no suspicious people.


    Is it your own illusion?


    "Nothing."


    Wu haotou did not go back, but this feeling disappeared for a moment, and soon came back. It seemed that there was really someone behind him.


    But careful attention to the back, still did not find suspicious people.


    Strange, how can there be such a strange illusion!?


    Wu Hao himself can''t understand how this feeling comes from. Maybe it''s just the side effect of his bad mood?


    That''s the only way to understand it.

 Chapter 30

    After school in the afternoon, Wu Hao is sitting in Zhao Shuhan''s office eating fruit. Zhao Shuhan is sorting out today''s homework and is ready to take it back for correction.


    "How much longer?"


    Wu Hao''s legs are crossed and he looks like a fool.


    "You think you can leave at random. There are a lot of trivial things. I''m tired of waiting for me at the school gate." Zhao Shuhan throws the car key to him. In the morning, she chats with Yu Ting at the school gate. When she enters the school, she finds that the parking space is full, so she parks the car at the school gate.


    "Hurry up, I drank some wine at noon and starved to death now." Wu Hao took the key and left.


    "You went out drinking again at noon? You want to die, don''t you


    "I mean, just a little. You''d better tidy up. I''ll wait for you in the car."


    Wu Hao laughs and runs away quickly. Otherwise, who knows if this woman''s whim will lead to something.


    When Wu Hao found her car at the school gate, he just sat down. At noon, the feeling of being watched emerged again.


    If it was only once, it might be his own illusion, but he felt it again and again. Wu Hao raised his vigilance.


    Turn on the music, pretend to sit in the car playing mobile phone, keen eyes always pay attention to the wind and grass outside the car.


    At this moment, just after school, there are many students at the school gate, and there are more vehicles to pick up and drop off. Wu Hao carefully scans the flow of people at the school gate. Good friends hook up, little lovers flirt, and single people go their own way. This kind of picture is staged every day at the school gate, which seems very normal.


    The buses left one by one, and the number of people at the school gate decreased rapidly. At this time, a Geely King Kong parked at the oblique corner of the school gate attracted Wu Hao''s attention.


    People who can go to Shidai middle school are either rich or expensive. Even if some parents are low-key and do not want to drive luxury cars to pick up their children, they will never drive a Geely King Kong less than 50000 yuan to pick up their children. This is a matter of safety, not wealth. Moreover, the car stops there motionless, and it can''t be seen that it is picking up the children.


    Wu Hao wants to make sure whether the abnormal feeling comes from the car.


    He leaned back to his seat, adjusted the inside rearview mirror, pretended to look in the mirror, and actually turned the mirror toward the outside of the car.


    After a stink of beauty, Wu Hao leans on his position to play with his mobile phone. He turns on his camera, aims at the inside rearview mirror, zooms in, and then zooms in. Finally, he sees the person sitting in the car. His gloomy eyes are staring at him, as if a falcon is staring at its prey.


    Wu Hao took a picture, quickly adjust the action, to avoid the other party found that he has found him, do not know what the other party wants to do, it is best not to panic.


    Looking at the photos carefully, Wu Hao can be sure that he doesn''t know each other, but from the way the other person stares at him, it can be seen that he absolutely knows himself.


    What the hell is this guy trying to do?


    "Why do you look serious?" Zhao Shuhan opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    "It''s rare for Hanhan to treat his guests to dinner. Of course, we have to take it seriously." Wu Hao put away his cell phone and touched it on her leg.


    "No big, no small." Zhao Shuhan glared at him, patted his hand away and drove away.


    Wu Hao had a bad smile on his face, but his eyes stayed in the rear-view mirror outside the car. The Geely King Kong really followed them. Although he deliberately kept a distance, it was obvious that he followed them.


    It seems that I''m really being targeted.


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao sent the photos he had just taken to Gao Feng. It''s his style to take the initiative.


    "What does that mean?"


    Gaofeng immediately replied to his wechat.


    "Check this man for me, as soon as possible."


    "Just one photo is a bit difficult. Give me two days to see if I can find it."


    "Yes, I''ll treat you to dinner then."


    "OK, I''ll let you know."


    Leaving his mobile phone aside, Wu Hao looks into the rearview mirror outside the car. Geely King Kong still follows him closely. A sneer rises from the corner of his mouth. No matter what you want to do, you won''t have a chance to succeed.


    "Silly? What''s so funny out of the window? " Zhao Shuhan looks at him strangely.


    "I wonder if I''ll come to your house tonight." Wu Hao looks back with a bad smile.


    "Why do you laugh so bad when you come to my house?"


    Zhao Shuhan cast a wary glance at him.


    "You''re not thinking about something you shouldn''t, are you?"


    "What do you think? I won''t be interested in you." Wu Hao lost the past, beautiful to beautiful, take home every day to take care of their own who can stand.


    "What do you mean? Do you mean I''m not feminine at all? " Zhao Shuhan glared at him.


    Is that ok? Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. It''s hard to guess what a woman thinks.


    "Yes, a beautiful woman like you can attract the male''s eyes everywhere. The main reason is that I have self-knowledge and know that I am not worthy of such a noble and elegant teacher Zhao. Besides, you are a teacher and I am a student. If you give me a hundred courage, I dare not be interested in you, right?"


    "That''s about the same. You''re smart." Zhao Shuhan laughs and is not satisfied.


    despise!


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    The two soon arrived at the restaurant, where Yu Ting had been waiting.


    The waiter served the dishes quickly.


    Wu Hao leans lazily against the glass window, eating and looking out of the window. Zhao Shuhan and Yu Ting chat with each other. They have no time to pay attention to him, and he is lazy to pay attention to them.


    Geely King Kong followed them all the way to the outside of the restaurant. The car stopped by the side of the road. Without getting off, the people inside chewed bread in the car and looked up from time to time.


    Wu Hao''s eyes are very clever to avoid each other''s gaze, seemingly inadvertently looking at the traffic, in fact has been paying attention to each other''s every move.


    I''m afraid that this kind of person is an impulsive crime. Suddenly he comes in with a gun, which is fatal.


    However, Wu Hao''s worry is superfluous. From the time they enter the restaurant to the end of the meal, the other party never comes out in the car. It seems that it is a planned crime rather than an impulsive crime.


    on the way home.


    Geely still follows himself.


    Wu Hao was looking out of the window, a little flustered.


    What the hell does this guy want to do!? Robbery? kidnap? Or do you want to kill?


    "What''s the matter with you today, young master?" Yu Ting asked, he is quiet today a little strange.


    "Tingting, you book a hotel. We won''t stay at home tonight." Wu Hao said, originally wanted to live in Zhao Shuhan''s home, think or forget, in case of her involvement is not good.


    "Young master, why do you want to stay in a hotel all of a sudden?" Yu Ting''s face is slightly red.


    "We''re being followed." Wu Hao said seriously.


    Yu Ting Leng for a moment, immediately calm down.


    "Don''t you call the police directly?"


    "It seems that the other party is following us in a planned way, and the police may not be able to solve the problem even if they arrest people. I have asked Gao Feng to check the details of the other party, find out the purpose of the other party, and then see how to act."


    "What about the next turn?"


    "Go home first, don''t let the other party suspect that we have found him."


    Yu Ting nodded, and they went straight home.


    After staying at home for an hour, the lights that should be turned on were on and the lights that should be turned off were turned off, camouflaged the illusion that they had entered the house to sleep. Two people left the building from the fire passage and took a taxi from the back of the community.

 Chapter 31

    The next morning, Wu Hao and Yu Ting took a taxi to come back. They really stayed downstairs all night.


    After breakfast, Yu Ting drives Wu Hao to school, pretending to be at home last night.


    In the car.


    Wu Hao looked at the Geely King Kong behind him with a heavy look.


    To be able to stay downstairs all night, this guy obviously means to stare at himself all the time. Why on earth did he come here!?


    "Tingting, you don''t want to go home for a while, and you don''t want to go to the two of them. You can find a place where there are many people to drink coffee or something."


    "I see, young master."


    Yu Ting''s heart is also very heavy now. When she is watched by a person with unknown motives, she feels that there is a time bomb beside her. What''s terrible is that the Bomb doesn''t know when to explode.


    "The young master himself must pay attention to safety!"


    "Don''t worry, I know it in my heart. I''ve found that it''s absolutely impossible for him to succeed in his situation, no matter what he wants to do!"


    "Everything else is OK. I''m worried that the young master will try to be brave and hard with him. Once we find out the situation, we''ll call the police directly and don''t negotiate with him." Yu Ting said seriously.


    "Yes, it''s up to you." Wu Hao agreed.


    But he didn''t think so. He gave it to the police to solve the urgent problem at most. It''s hard to say whether this situation will happen in the future. He believed in himself more.


    ¡­¡­


    When he got to the school gate, Wu Hao just got off the bus and drove over. They went to the school together.


    "Do you have eyes?" Wu Hao asked.


    "It''s under investigation. I haven''t got a clue yet."


    Gao Feng asked, "are you being watched?"


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "If you already know, take a few people and take him down."


    "What if I don''t?"


    Wu Hao said: "only when you know the details of the other party can you know what the other party wants to do. Even if you don''t grasp it, you can better prevent it, just in case!"


    "Whatever you want." The peak shrugged.


    "But you also help me prepare a few people. Once you find out his details, you should do it or not."


    "No problem. It''s just like Wu Hao I know. Xiao Ru has made some new knives recently. I''ll try them on him then."


    Wu Hao smiles, and the corner of his mouth shows an enigmatic arc.


    He has a premonition that this matter is not as simple as what he saw. Now he can''t be connected with other things. He can only wait until he is caught and then "interrogate" him carefully.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s already dark at 6:30 in October. Yu Ting sets up a small table on the balcony. Two people sit on the balcony to eat.


    From this angle, Wu Hao can see the Geely King Kong parked in the corner, and the people in the car can just see their every move.


    "Young master, is there any news from Gaofeng?" Yu Ting asks anxiously.


    "He said it''s not easy to check. There should be news tomorrow at the latest. Let''s spend it with him first." Wu Hao gave her a piece of fish.


    "It''s not a good way to spend time like this. The longer the delay, the greater the variables. I think we should tell the chairman about this. The police may not be reliable, but the chairman will come forward and they will not be able to handle any cases."


    "Don''t worry. If you tell him about it, I''ll lose my freedom."


    When the time comes, I will follow two bodyguards everywhere. When I am protected, I will be monitored by the way. It''s not convenient to do anything. I think it''s too big.


    "Young master, is your safety important or your freedom important?" Yu Ting gives him a angry look.


    "Freedom matters!"


    Wu Hao laughed. Before she got angry, she quickly said, "OK, OK, don''t talk about this. I''ll clip you a piece of fish and eat it while it''s hot."


    "No!"


    Yu Ting is about to get angry when Wu Hao suddenly holds down her hand and shows her to look down.


    The Geely King Kong actually drove away.


    Two people''s eyes reveal surprise, these two days this guy is inseparable, how suddenly left!? What happened?


    "It seems that things have changed." Wu Hao said to himself.


    "Maybe he''s ready to start." Yu Ting said that she was too worried to eat.


    "Maybe."


    Wu Hao showed a smile on his serious face. "No matter what, we still have to eat. After dinner, we''ll go for a walk by the river. If we open a room at night, we won''t come back."


    "For the time being, at least it''s safe." Yu Ting asked in a reproachful tone: "young master, are you really not going to tell the chairman? Why do you have to take risks on your own when you can use your family relationship


    "This matter concerns our future freedom. It''s better to solve it by ourselves." Wu Hao said with a bad smile: "we''ll open a big bed room later!"


    "No, a double room at most." Yu Ting is angry.


    "It''s boring to have a double room for two people when they go out."


    "Just have a sleep, young master. How interesting it is!"!? Well, don''t think about that all the time Yu Ting gives him a piece of beef.


    "Baby, do you know what I think?" Wu Hao joked.


    "Do you think I know?" Yu Ting asked with a smile.


    "I guess you don''t know all about it." Wu Hao showed a meaningful bad smile, accompanied her to dinner, no longer talking.


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Biao drove back. A phone call from Qiao Fang just made him feel very bad. His already gloomy face looks even darker now.


    Back in Xiaoping''s house, Lao Chen and Qiao Fang are waiting for him.


    "What''s the situation?" Jin Biao asked in a hurry.


    "We may have exposed that someone on the road is looking up Lao Jin''s details." Qiao Fangdao.


    "Where''s the news from?"


    "A friend of mine told me that there should be no mistake."


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "I don''t know. They are very professional."


    Jin Biao threw the car key on the table and sat down on the chair, his eyes flickering.


    If the other party is looking at him alone, then there is no doubt that he has been exposed. I didn''t expect that the smelly boy disguised so well. He has been found to be followed, but he has quietly turned around to look up his details. He''s just a high school student. He''s a little capable!


    Jin Biao''s gloomy face showed a trace of excitement.


    This calm spirit also proves his previous conjecture that the boy and his two sisters are definitely from a big family. As long as the plan is implemented, how much money they want is not a problem!


    "It seems that we must advance the plan." Jin Biao said calmly.


    "That''s the only way."


    Lao Chen and Qiao Fang nodded, and the excitement brought by their early action made their faces look ferocious.


    "Calm down, sit down and simulate all the details of the action." Jin Biao said.


    "I''m going to buy some wine and I''ll have a drink and talk." Qiao Fangdao.


    "It''s wrong to drink. After success, you can drink whatever you want. Now you have to bear with it."


    "OK, we''ll have a good drink after success."


    The three people looked at each other with a strong desire for success in their eyes. After they calmed down, they went to the main topic and quietly discussed the specific action steps in this small room.

 Chapter 32

    Yu Ting opens her eyes and sees Wu Hao sleeping at first sight.


    Mingming opened a double room or was carried to the bed by him. Fortunately, he was still firm last night, otherwise it was hard to say what would happen.


    But even so, last night, he did all kinds of things.


    I blush when I think about it.


    "Sure enough, I can''t share a room with the young master."


    Yu Ting gently pinches his face, and the mobile phone of the bedside table suddenly rings, waking Wu Hao.


    "What are you doing?" Wu Hao looked at her with a bad smile.


    "The young master has a mosquito on his face. Answer the phone quickly." Yu Ting giggles and transfers the topic, and gives him her mobile phone.


    A call from Gao Feng.


    Look at the time. It''s only half past six. Why do you call so early!?


    "So early?" Wu Hao answers the phone and yawns.


    "I''m at your door, but you''re not?"


    "In the hotel."


    "Where can I find you? You have found out what you want to find out. The situation is not good."


    "Crown holiday, call me when it''s time."


    Hang up the phone, Wu Hao''s expression becomes very dignified, even peak said the situation is not good, that problem may be really a bit serious.


    I didn''t wake up, but I don''t feel sleepy now.


    After getting up and washing, I went to the restaurant and ordered three breakfasts. The peak just came.


    "See for yourself."


    Gao Feng throws a document to Wu Hao and sits down to have breakfast.


    Wu Hao''s face changed as soon as he opened the document.


    Jin Biao, a professional killer.


    Specialized in business on the road, some small people who are not easy to deal with can basically handle it with a little money. With a good success rate, he successfully drifts between different organizations and plays the role of taking people''s money to eliminate disasters for others.


    The information is just one page. Wu Hao read it carefully, and the more he looked, the more strange it became.


    It''s true that Jin Biao is a killer, but the information shows that this guy specializes in business on the road. His customers are mixed on the road, and his target is mixed on the road. How can he become his target?


    Who hired him?


    "We haven''t found out who is the person who wants to kill you for the time being. It''s certain that someone wants to kill you now. I''ve asked people to continue to track down the person who hired Jin Biao, but don''t hold too much hope for this." Gao Feng said while eating.


    Wu Hao nodded and didn''t reply. He looked at the information again, thinking about who the employer was.


    There are only two people with whom he has been having a holiday recently.


    One is Xu Shijin, the other is Luo Junyi.


    Xu Shijin is dead. It seems that he can''t be behind the scenes. Let''s say it''s Luo Junyi... It''s still possible for this guy to find a few people to teach him a lesson, but he may not have the courage to find a killer to kill him.


    Who would that be?


    After thinking about it, I can''t figure out who I''ve offended, and I want to ask a killer to kill myself.


    "It''s better to ask him directly than to take the time to look it up."


    Wu Hao put the information aside and showed a cold expression on his face.


    "Are you ready? If he''s still with me today, go straight up and take care of him. "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll call them later."


    "No! You can''t take risks on your own Yu Ting seriously interrupted their conversation, "already know that the other party is a killer, it should be handed over to the police to do it, otherwise who is responsible for the accident?"


    Yu Ting did not think that the other party is a killer, the two words brought about by the bad Association make her nervous and uneasy.


    "Well, Tingting, don''t be nervous. I can solve this problem myself. I promise to give you a satisfactory answer." Wu Hao took her hand to comfort her.


    "How can I not be nervous when someone wants to kill you? I feel that the young master''s way of handling is not proper. As a housekeeper, I have the responsibility to ensure the safety of the young master. I want to inform the chairman of the board of directors of this matter. " Yu Ting''s tone is full of blame.


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry, let his father know, no matter whether he can solve it or not, he will lose his freedom in the future, which is not the end he wants.


    "Tingting, listen to me. The current situation is good for us. Gaofeng and I are ready to deal with him directly. If you tell your parents that they are scared in vain, there is no need."


    "Keketing elder sister, you may have misunderstood that we are not looking for him ourselves. We are not in danger." Gao Feng helps to talk.


    "You hear, there''s no danger. I''m not stupid enough to put myself in danger. I have to live and love you. "


    "Hey, it''s everyone''s responsibility to protect single dogs." Gao Feng knocked on the table.


    "Eat your meal."


    "I can''t eat any more of your meat."


    "Well, don''t make any noise." Yu Ting was upset and hesitated for a long time. She took Wu Hao seriously and said, "young master, you must ensure that you won''t be hurt, or you won''t want me to listen to you again."


    "Swear to God, I''ll be safe."


    Yu Ting angry at him, obviously still very worried, but she as housekeeper and have to respect his idea, is really very tangled.


    "Don''t think about it. Let''s go home."


    "Remember what you promised me." Yu Ting looks at him bitterly.


    "I promise to do what I promise you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao and Yu Ting go home first. Jin Biao''s Geely King Kong doesn''t know when it will come back, but he obviously doesn''t know that Wu Hao was not at home last night.


    Rush hour driving later, just like an ordinary classmate came to him for school.


    Three people go downstairs together. Yu Ting drives to other places. Wu Hao takes the peak bus to school. Jin Biao follows.


    In the car.


    Wu Hao''s eyes were fixed on the window.


    "Don''t go to school, or there will be too much noise." Wu Hao said.


    "Don''t worry, I understand."


    In the first half, he drove to the school, and in the second half, he turned to other roads at a junction. Jin Biao was obviously suspicious and almost didn''t keep up for a while, but after hesitation, he still kept up.


    Wu Hao''s eyes were always on him, just like a wild cat fighting with a poisonous snake, watching each other''s every move.


    "Have your men arrived yet?"


    "Do it here?"


    "There are few passers-by in this road. Let''s do it here!"


    Gao Feng made a phone call, and soon six black cars came up behind him. Two of them passed in front of Jin Biao, two of them stayed behind, and the other two surrounded him.


    ¡­¡­


    After knowing that he was exposed, Jin Biao was very cautious. He knew very well that his action should be under the counter surveillance of the other party. He was actually gambling. What he was gambling on was that Wu Hao had not found out his details. If he didn''t find out, he would hesitate. Hesitation gave him time.


    When Wu Hao turns to other roads at the last intersection, Jin Biao is really suspicious. He doubts whether he has been trapped by the other party. At this time, he gambles again. Maybe Wu Hao just doesn''t want to go to school.


    But when he saw six cars approaching him in the rear-view mirror, he finally found that he had made a mistake. Wu Hao not only found out his own details, but also planned to take him down.


    "Damn, it''s funny!"


    Jinbiao hate teeth itch, unexpectedly at the last moment he was a high school sophomore to calculate.


    But can he stop like that? How is that possible?


    Now that he is on the verge of success, he has to start. Everything has been arranged. How can he give up the whole plan because of his mistakes.


    Jin Biao stepped on the gas pedal to the end and went straight through the middle of the two cars in front of him. He turned and fled to another road.


    All six cars caught up.


    ¡­¡­


    I didn''t expect that Jin Biao''s vigilance was so strong. As soon as the six cars appeared, he didn''t make much action. He immediately knew that his action had failed. He ran away without resisting and trying. His action made Wu Hao think of an animal.


    Cheetah.


    It''s more important to keep yourself than to kill the prey.


    This guy is a real veteran.


    It worries him, too.


    It''s certainly the best result to catch him. If we can''t catch him, the situation that the enemy is in the light and I am in the dark will soon become the enemy is in the dark and I am in the light. The real danger is the invisible danger. Once this happens, Wu Hao didn''t think about how to deal with it.


    "Don''t worry!" Gao Feng tries to comfort Wu Hao.


    "Hope to catch it." Wu Hao said to himself.


    Gaofeng stopped the car at the side of the road, and they sat in the car waiting for the news. For more than half an hour, the six cars finally came back.


    The original brand-new cars were pitted and dilapidated, and all the people on and off the cars were dejected.


    Wu Hao knew the result without opening his mouth, and his mood was very bad.


    The specially arranged Bureau ended in failure, ostensibly destroying Jin Biao''s action this time, but his next action became unpredictable, and the danger was not relieved, but more serious.


    "Speak, have you caught me?" Gao Feng yelled at a dozen people in front of him.


    "Well, don''t ask. Let them all go back."


    Wu Hao returned to the car and leaned back in position, looking a little frustrated.


    The peak drove them back to the car.


    There was a long silence.


    "Now that I''ve found out the details of the other party, I''ll let people search Jin Biao comprehensively. I don''t believe he has the ability to come back."


    "There''s only one person on the other side. I really want to hide. I can''t find him for a while. Besides, his purpose is to kill me. Just pretend to be a passer-by. I may be killed by him before I find him."


    "And now what?"


    "I don''t know. Go to school first. I''ll think about it later."


    "No drink?"


    "Forget it, go to school."


    I didn''t force myself to go to school in the rush hou

 Chapter 33

    Lin Xueyan has no class on Wednesday afternoon, and Lin Yuxin has only the first two classes.


    Lin Xueyan drove to her sister''s school to pick her up as usual.


    Just as the sisters were about to get on the bus, a car stopped beside them. Two men covered their mouths and dragged people into the car to leave quickly. The whole process lasted less than five seconds, and no one noticed this scene.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao followed Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin to the night fire bar after school.


    He''s feeling a little depressed now, and trying to find a way to deal with Jin Biao''s next action has no clue at all.


    One side of the peak received a phone call, face suddenly changed.


    "Hao, Jin Biao may have two accomplices."


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment, and then his face changed greatly. He got up and ran out. Gaofeng immediately chased him out.


    Gao Feng drives him to Lin Xueyan''s home.


    Wu Hao is on the phone in the car. Lin Xueyan''s phone is unanswered. Lin Yuxin''s phone has been turned off.


    Something''s wrong!!!


    Little girl''s mobile phone never shut down, not an accident will never appear this kind of situation!!!


    The foreboding is getting stronger and stronger.


    "Tingting, have they ever contacted you?"


    Wu Hao dials Yu Ting, trying not to let her find her current mood.


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I''m just asking. Hang up."


    "Wait a minute, is something wrong with them?"


    Sensitive as in Ting immediately realized that there may be something.


    Wu Hao didn''t answer and hung up.


    "Come on." Wu Hao urged.


    In the rush hour, step on the gas pedal to the end and rub directly through the traffic.


    This is the second time that he saw Wu Hao''s face showing this kind of complete expressionless.


    Last time it was Lin Xueyan who had a car accident.


    He is very clear that Wu Hao has a strong desire to protect the three girls in his family. If any of them has an accident, he will definitely do something crazy that people can''t expect.


    ¡­¡­


    All the way through the red light to Lin Xueyan''s home, no one at home!


    Wu Hao is really in a hurry.


    They don''t really have an accident, do they?


    Jin Biao is a professional killer, and his two accomplices obviously have the same goals as him


    Wu Hao didn''t dare to think about it.


    He ran downstairs and let Gao Feng drive to Lin Yuxin school.


    The usual Wednesday afternoon, Xueyan will pick her up from school, maybe Yuxin has something to delay in school!?


    Just at the school gate, he saw Xueyan''s car.


    There was no one in the car, the door was not locked, her bag was still in the car, and her mobile phone was left in the co driver''s seat, showing his missed calls and Yu Ting''s missed calls.


    Wu Hao''s face was very ugly, but he was lucky.


    He ran into the school to find the teacher. When the teacher told him that Yuxin had left early, his heart almost stopped.


    They did have an accident.


    And what happened at the school gate!


    They''ve been... Killed?


    Wu Hao''s mind was in a mess.


    "Calm down, calm down, Wu Hao, you must calm down!"


    Wu Hao grabs his hair.


    From the beginning, Jin Biao''s goal was the three of them. He only found Jin Biao, so he subconsciously thought that only he was in danger, and ignored that the two of them might face the same danger.


    Now it is not sure whether they have been killed. It is certain that they have fallen into the hands of Jin Biao.


    If Jin Biao is really hired to kill the three of them, their lives will soon be in danger.


    Wait!


    Wu Hao''s mind suddenly came to realize a problem he had ignored before.


    Is Jin Biao''s purpose really to kill people?


    Intelligence says that Jin Biao is a professional killer, so he always thought that Jin Biao came to kill him, but the actual situation seems not so simple.


    Jin Biao has been following him for a long time. It seems that he has more than one chance to kill himself. In fact, he didn''t start. He just kept following him.


    What''s the purpose of this?


    Obviously, it''s not just killing yourself.


    kidnap!


    Two words came out of Wu Hao''s mind.


    Only kidnapping requires painstaking efforts to find out the whereabouts of the other party.


    Jin Biao came for the purpose of kidnapping, and his two accomplices must have the same purpose.


    The heart of despair suddenly saw hope.


    No matter what Jin Biao wants, they are still safe until they get what he wants.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao is very clear about the current situation. He can''t find them by himself. It''s about their lives. Even if his freedom will be affected, he will not hesitate to compromise.


    Despite his unwillingness, Wu Hao still dials his father, Wu daikang.


    On the phone.


    I''m on the phone at this time. It''s killing me.


    Wu Hao is anxious. Wu daikang''s call comes.


    "Dad, there''s something wrong with them both."


    Wu Hao picked up the phone and told the story in a concise way.


    "Do you know the details?" Wu daikang asked. Just now Yu Ting called to say that something might have happened to them. Now from Wu Hao''s reaction, we can see that something really happened.


    "I don''t know the actual situation. Combined with my own investigation, I guess three killers kidnapped them." Wu Hao said.


    "Three killers?"


    "Yes, but their behavior should be to kidnap, at least before they get what they want."


    "Send me the information you have. Where are you and Tingting? I''ll send someone to take you home! "


    "No, I''ll go back with Tingting by myself."


    Wu Hao was silent for two seconds and said, "Dad, no matter what, we must not let them have an accident."


    "You don''t have to say I know. Be safe." Wu daikang hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    Gaofeng sends Wu Hao to a bookstore, where Yu Ting has been waiting.


    Yu Ting drives, and they rush home.


    On the way, the sound of police sirens came from all directions, which made people confused.


    Lijing manor.


    The Wu Hao family lives in this manor.


    The atmosphere of the peaceful manor was tense.


    Vehicles with armed police and special police license plates were parked in two rows at the gate of the manor, and the drivers were sitting in front of each other.


    Such scenes make Wu Hao''s mood worse.


    Yu Ting holds his hand and drives the car into the manor. She knows that the comfort of words has no effect.


    Wu daikang just saw off the directors when he got home. Wu Hao didn''t get out of the car until they left. Father and son looked at each other and saw each other''s anxieties.


    "Dad..."


    "Don''t worry, there should be news soon."


    Wu Hao didn''t ask again. He could hear that his father was as worried as he was. His father, who had always been calm, couldn''t see any light on his face at this moment.


    Wu Hao really wants to solve this problem by himself, but now he has no way. All he can do is wait. No matter how anxious and angry he is, he can only wait.


    Or wait for the police to tell them where Jin Biao is.


    Or


    Just waiting for Jin Biao to contact them.

 Chapter 34

    In an abandoned city building.


    Lin Yuxin and Lin Xueyan curl up on the ground, their hands and feet are tied, their mouths are sealed with tape, their faces are white because of fear.


    Jin Biao three people nervous and excited, looking at the two young ladies in front of them, they have imagined countless bills piled in front of them.


    "Lao Jin, we''ll call right away for ransom." Qiao Fangdao.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not the right time."


    "I''ve got it. When do I have to wait? The longer the delay is, the more unfavorable it will be for us. If it is later, their family may call the police. "


    "I think their family has already called the police now. Don''t forget that Wu haogang has just called this little girl. With his vigilance, I believe he has guessed that they had an accident."


    Although Jin Biao was excited, he was relatively restrained.


    He said: "let''s delay them. The more anxious they are, the easier they are to agree to our terms. If they can''t get it right now, they will talk to us about terms instead."


    "I don''t think so?" Lao Chen frowned.


    "It''s not like we''ve never met people who love money." Jin Biao said.


    Lao Chen and Qiao Fang nodded and stopped talking nonsense.


    "Lao Chen, go outside and have a look." Jin Biao patted him on the shoulder.


    Lao Chen nodded, went to the car to change his clothes, got on the motorcycle and left.


    He came back soon, his face a little pale because of nervousness.


    Jin Biao and Qiao Fang did not know why.


    What''s going on? How come you look scared to death?


    "What''s the situation?" Jin Biao asked.


    "I think it''s reasonable that we couldn''t find out the details of the three of them at the beginning. We may have made a mistake."


    "Now there are police cars all over the place, even the special police and the armed police. It''s obviously the rhythm of the city''s search. We may be found soon," he said with trembling lips


    Silence.


    Jin Biao was also afraid. Obviously, this is not something that ordinary rich families can cause.


    It''s not a high-ranking official family, is it?


    If you do this kind of thing, you are not afraid of the rich. If you have money, you are afraid of the power of the officials. If you catch two second generation officials, you will be in trouble.


    "What does your family do?"


    Jin Biao tears the tape on Lin Xueyan''s mouth.


    Lin Xueyan has been aware of the situation outside from their conversation. Although she is very nervous and afraid, she still tries to calm down as much as possible.


    "My grandparents are all officials at home."


    "You can say what you want, but please don''t hurt us," she said She was very polite and restrained, trying not to irritate them.


    Jin Biao doesn''t know whether what she said is true or false, but combined with the situation outside, it is very likely that her words are true.


    That''s a big problem.


    "What do you want to do? From the moment we catch them, we have no way back. Even if we let them go now, our end is not much better. It''s better not to do it twice. With good luck, we can still go to other places to hide our name." Said Qiao Fang aloud.


    Jin Biao did not speak.


    There is no good end to offending an official. If he has a choice, he certainly does not want to offend, but now he has offended. He has to surrender and die, or fight hard. Maybe there is a way to live.


    Damn it.


    "Tie it tight. Don''t have an accident." Jin Biao said coldly.


    "Don''t worry!"


    ¡­¡­


    Half past one in the morning.


    The Wu Hao family sat in the hall without any sleepiness.


    Everyone was anxiously waiting for news, whether it was from the police or the kidnappers.


    Especially her mother, Lin Shuhui.


    She never thought that her two daughters would be kidnapped, and they were still killers. Kidnapping, killer, these two extremely bad words appeared at the same time, which made her very anxious.


    "Mom, they''ll be fine. Don''t worry!"


    Wu Hao took her hand to comfort her, feeling very guilty.


    If I could be more sensitive, maybe this would not happen.


    Lin Shuhui holds Wu Hao''s hand tightly, gratified, but can''t ease her anxiety.


    Wu daikang''s mobile phone suddenly rings, and the caller number displayed is Lin Yuxin.


    The atmosphere became tense for a moment.


    "Hello?" Wu daikang picked up the phone in a hurry.


    "I''ll give you two hours to prepare 60 million yuan in cash. Don''t connect the numbers. Let your son Wu Hao drive an SUV to deliver it. I''ll call Wu Hao to tell him the address later. Don''t try to locate us, let alone think that the police can solve us. Don''t forget that your two daughters are still in our hands. If we are in danger, they will be in greater danger, Do it yourself. "


    Hang up.


    They were really kidnapped, and the family was relieved.


    "Lao Yu immediately contacted the presidents of various banks for me to prepare a hundred million loose notes. 60 million is preferred, and the remaining 40 million is ready at the same time, so as to prevent the kidnappers from adding money temporarily."


    With that, Wu daikang called the directors and asked them to deploy their actions urgently. Yu Bo immediately contacted the presidents and asked them to prepare cash.


    "Why did they ask the young master to send the ransom? At the beginning, Jin Biao also wanted to kidnap the young master. I think this is a trap. " Yu tingji said.


    They have been kidnapped. If the young master has another accident, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Obviously it''s a trap, but I have to go. We still have two hours. Tingting, you can teach me how to drive." Wu Hao got up and went to the garage. No matter whether there was danger or not, he had to go.


    "Hao..."


    Lin Shuhui holds Wu Hao.


    "Don''t worry, mom. I won''t let them have anything to do."


    "Mom doesn''t want you to take risks."


    Lin Shuhui is very contradictory now, the palm and back of her hand are all meat, and she dare not imagine anyone''s accident.


    "Let him go. It''s my Wu family man''s basic responsibility to protect his relatives."


    Wu daikang hung up with no smile on his face.


    "I don''t agree with dad on many things, but I agree with him." Wu Hao left with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    At three o''clock in the morning, Wu Hao drove an off-road vehicle and packed the whole carriage with 60 million cash.


    There are few cars on the street, but Wu Hao knows very well that the vehicles around him are either armed police or special police, and there are a lot of armed forces following him where he can''t see.


    But he didn''t know where to go until now. Jin Biao was very cunning and didn''t tell him the specific location.


    Under the anxious mood, the originally rotten technology was even worse, and all the guardrails in the middle of the road were knocked down by him.


    The phone rings suddenly.


    A strange call.


    "Hello."


    Wu Hao picked it up in a hurry.


    "Wu Hao, if those policemen follow you again, you can do it yourself."


    "Damn, if you dare to touch them, I''ll dig your ancestral grave."


    "If you have the ability, you can do it, but now they are in my hands. If you don''t obey me, I will give them a little pain first."


    The other party hung up.


    "Damn it


    Wu Hao scolded and let the armed police and special police around him retreat through the wireless walkie talkie.


    Soon, the other party''s call came back.


    "I want to know they''re OK." Wu Hao said in a hurry.


    "Brother..."


    Wu Hao heard the cry of the little girl and her struggle after she was covered.


    "The money is in my car. Tell me the address and I''ll send it to you."


    "That''s good!"


    Jin Biao gives Wu Hao an address, and Wu Hao navigates directly.


    When he got there, Jin Biao changed his address.


    At this point, Wu Hao is ready to go to the next place.


    After changing four addresses in a row, Wu Hao finally arrived at a deserted village because of demolition. The roads were muddy and potholes, and there were half demolished bungalows everywhere. Usually, there were few people in this place. Now at three o''clock in the morning, he couldn''t even see a ghost. He only heard the sound of insects in which corner he didn''t know where to hide.

 Chapter 35

    Wu Hao is not sure whether the hidden armed police special police have followed. Even if they have not followed, he can''t manage so much.


    According to Jin Biao''s instructions, drive to the back door of a three story abandoned building.


    Candles were on the second and third floors.


    "I have arrived." Wu Hao jumps out of the car and keeps on talking.


    "You''ll see them on the second floor."


    Wu Hao hung up and ran upstairs.


    Just entered the first floor gate, two people rushed out in the dark, pressed him to the ground, directly tied him to the second floor.


    Wu Hao finally met them, but it was a bit embarrassing in this way.


    "Are you all right?" Wu Hao asked in a hurry.


    Their mouths were sealed. When they saw that Wu Hao really came by himself, their tears flowed down. Why are they so stupid.


    "Is there something you have already seen? Have you brought the money?"


    "In case of 6000 points, you can go and have a look. The money has been brought to you, and people should let it go, right?" Wu Hao moved his body and sat in front of them.


    "Don''t look, I believe you, but..."


    Jin Biao''s eyes revealed the ferocity.


    He said coldly, "do you think we''re really just kidnapping? Don''t forget we''re killers. "


    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao became nervous.


    "That means none of you can leave!"


    "Jin Biao, you can''t escape if you kill us!"


    Wu Hao forced himself to calm down and looked at him with the same cold eyes.


    The situation is undoubtedly the worst he can think of.


    "We''ve been on the run all our lives. That''s our strength. Don''t worry about it." Jin Biao snorted coldly, and hinted with his eyes that they could fight and make a quick decision, so as to avoid long dreams.


    "If you have the ability, try it!"


    Wu Hao''s eyes became harder. At that moment, there was an imperceptible white smell in his body, and the surrounding time and space produced layers of ripples.


    "The boy has a lot of guts. It''s a pity that some people pay for your lives. We just use people''s money to eliminate disasters for others. Don''t blame us when we die. Do it!"


    Lao Chen and Qiao Fang take out their guns, load them and aim at them.


    The shadow of death enveloped them in an instant.


    No one thought that things would develop to this point. Originally, they thought that the purpose of the three killers was to kidnap, but they didn''t expect that their ultimate goal was to kill. Kidnapping was just a passing matter.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Wu Hao sees a pair of eyes and a pair of cat''s eyes in the dark corner.


    The black cat?


    Wu Hao blinked, calmed down, and his expression became stiff.


    It''s not an illusion. The haunted black cat is squatting in the dark corner looking at them.


    Where it appears means death. Today, at least one person here will die. Is it one of Jin Biao''s three people, or one of them, or all of them will be killed by Jin Biao?


    Wu Hao doesn''t know.


    ¡­¡­


    The trigger is tightening a little bit, as if death''s sickle is getting closer.


    Wu Hao suddenly had an obvious feeling that there was an indescribable force in his body expanding outward, which could make him resist all attacks.


    Leah?


    He suddenly thought of the goddess of time in his body.


    But before he had time to think about it, old Chen with a gun suddenly fell to the ground and his whole head was blown out of a hole.


    "Damn ambush!"


    Jin Biao and Qiao Fang dodge quickly, and at the same time shoot Wu Hao to kill them. Wu Hao subconsciously rolls back and presses them with his body, and the bullet hits the wall behind him.


    At the same time, the sniper outside fired three shots, each bullet passed through the wall, one of which even scratched Jin Biao''s nose.


    Faced with such heavy firepower, Jin Biao knew that the killing operation had failed. Without saying a word, they jumped downstairs from behind and ran away in Wu Hao''s SUV.


    The abandoned village suddenly rang out with gunfire.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao turned over and fell to the ground. Looking at their frightened but full of vitality faces, he was relieved.


    Damn, it''s okay.


    Wu Hao sat up, but he couldn''t feel the power he just felt.


    It seems that Leah is really trying to help secretly.


    It''s not in vain to give her body as a hotel.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    His eyes were attracted by the black cat in front of him.


    This mysterious black cat is circling the corpse on the ground. After three turns, it jumps up, opens its mouth and holds something in the air. It falls on the corner of the wall and disappears into the dark without looking back.


    What the hell is this guy doing?


    Wu Hao couldn''t understand the cat demon''s action at all. It seemed to be doing some kind of ritual to the dead, and it seemed to get something invisible from the dead.


    I''m not a cat demon.


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes in the direction of its disappearance.


    A group of special police rushed in to help them.


    "Brother..."


    The little girl threw herself into his arms and sobbed. Just now she thought she was going to die.


    "It''s OK. I''m here." Wu Hao put both of them in his arms and gently comforted them.


    "You fool, why do you really come by yourself?"


    Lin Xueyan hugs him tightly, and at the same time, she blames him for taking too much risk. Just a little bit, they all lost their lives.


    "You are in danger. Can I not come?" Wu Hao smiles and pulls them to their feet.


    SWAT escorts three people home.


    ¡­¡­


    At the gate of the manor.


    Lin Shuhui, Wu daikang, Yu Ting and Yu Bo have been waiting crazy. Everyone is constantly watching the time. The longer the time, the more serious their worry.


    Lights were on in the distance.


    Four people rushed up.


    "Are you all right?"


    As soon as she saw the three of them coming down from the car, Lin Shuhui jumped on them and looked at them nervously. Her tears fell down.


    "I''ve done it myself. What else can I do for them?" Wu Hao joked that people have come back and don''t want them to continue to worry.


    "You can still laugh, smelly boy." Lin Shuhui rebukes him. Women always care about this kind of thing.


    "Mom is really OK." Lin Xueyan also comfort way, gently pushed sister.


    "It''s really OK, just a little scared." Lin Yuxin pretends to be strong by wiping her tears.


    "You three


    Lin Shuhui held them tightly in her arms. She didn''t know what they were thinking. She wanted to comfort her at this time. It''s true.


    "It''s good that people are OK. You can go inside and have a rest."


    Wu daikang''s eyes were a little red and his face was smiling with relief. But the hidden excitement of the man made him not express too much. What he had to do was to clean up the follow-up


    [for those who haven''t collected yet, don''t hide the recommended tickets. Thank you

 Chapter 36

    The thrilling night finally passed.


    Wu Hao is lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling with a relieved smile on her face. Nothing is more important than anything.


    "Liya, thank you."


    "Thank me for what?"


    "Even if they do shoot, the three of us should be ok?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Of course."


    "So I can''t thank you!"


    "In fact, the master doesn''t need to thank me."


    "Don''t be so polite. Thank you for everything."


    Leia giggles and no longer speaks. Only she knows that the mysterious power just now is not hers, but it surprises her. It seems that she really has the right person.


    Liya doesn''t speak, and Wu Hao gradually calms down.


    There was a cold look in his eyes.


    "Jin Biao, you''d better protect yourself to die tonight, or I''ll make your life worse than death."


    The most intolerable thing in the world is that they are hurt. Jin Biao even wants to kill them, so he can give the other party only one word in response - death!


    The cold eyes were deep and firm.


    Now it''s up to the police to catch both of them.


    Or kill them?


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao got up and went downstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    The hall on the first floor.


    Wu daikang and Lin Shuhui are talking about something. When they see Wu Hao coming down, their eyes turn to him.


    "Come down and have a word with you." Wu daikang said.


    "Have something to say, you can hear it."


    Wu Hao said as he went downstairs. He had already guessed what they were going to say.


    "Why don''t you tell us in advance when you already know what happened this time?" Wu daikang asked in a very serious tone.


    "At the beginning, I thought I was the only one who could solve the other''s goal. I didn''t tell you."


    "You have found out that the other party is a killer, and you still think you can solve it? You think you''re better than heaven, don''t you? "


    "I think you will lose your freedom if I tell you something, just like now, I guess you have arranged for bodyguards to watch my life, right?" Wu Hao sighed.


    "It''s not surveillance, it''s protection."


    Wu daikang said: "from today on, no matter where you four go, at least two bodyguards will follow you. I will never allow this to happen again."


    "It''s really necessary for the three of them to protect themselves. I''ll forget it!"!? I feel like I can protect myself. "


    Wu Hao sits down on the sofa, grabs the apple and eats it. There is a goddess who protects her body and is afraid of knitting.


    "What makes you think you can protect yourself? You found Jin Biao''s action? Don''t think that I didn''t know what happened last night without my presence. If it wasn''t for the sniper''s emergency rescue, not only could you not protect them, but also your own life was in danger. That''s how you protect yourself? "


    "So you are determined to put in some bodyguards for me, aren''t you?"


    "For your own good."


    "Well, I knew that would happen."


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and accepted his fate. From the moment he called home, he knew it was inevitable.


    "But I have a request that these bodyguards are not allowed to appear in my sight under any circumstances. If I can''t do that, I won''t agree."


    "I don''t need to tell you that I want them to protect you, not to interfere with your life."


    Wu Hao breathed a sigh of relief. He had no choice but to find the most favorable conditions for himself.


    "Hao, if you find any problems in the future, don''t try your best to tell your parents the first time. Do you hear me?" Lin Shuhui said, with the same serious expression as Wu daikang on her face. What happened yesterday really scared her.


    "Don''t worry, Ma."


    Wu Hao answered casually. After that, there were bodyguards with him. If there was anything, he needed to report to his family.


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly. It seems that he will have no privacy in the future.


    "Mom asked you for two days'' leave. I''ll have a good rest at home these days."


    "This one can have."


    Wu Hao laughs. He takes two days off on Thursday and Friday, followed by Saturday and Sunday. He doesn''t have to go to school for four days, which is great.


    "Dad, I want to ask you something." Wu Hao suddenly asked seriously, "what happened to Jin Biao and his accomplice?"


    "No. These two men are very cunning. They have planned their escape route in advance. The environment in that area has become very bad because of the demolition. The road is different from what is shown on the map. They have successfully escaped the pursuit of the police by taking advantage of this. "


    Wu daikang is worried in his eyes. He is afraid that the other party will act again. He also arranges bodyguards for them just in case.


    Didn''t you catch it?


    Wu Hao leaned back on the sofa and thought deeply. A cold look flashed through his eyes.


    "What are you thinking? Stinky boy, I tell you that you are not allowed to interfere in this matter any more. I will solve the following problems. " Wu daikang said seriously, even with the smell of warning. He didn''t want this boy to be in danger again.


    "You can do whatever you want. I don''t care about these things." Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders.


    "You have to listen to your father about this. Don''t give me a slap in the face." Lin Shuhui angrily glanced at him and expressed dissatisfaction with his indifferent attitude.


    "Well, I know. I don''t seem to care about it from the beginning to the end, do I?" Wu Hao said with a bitter smile.


    "I see uneasiness in your eyes." Wu Dai Kang Road


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment, shrugged and did not speak. Jiang was really old and spicy.


    "I''ve been staying at home with them these days, and I''ve gone out in advance." Wu daikang told him to get up and leave.


    Wu Hao shrugged. It doesn''t matter.

 Chapter 37

    In a shabby little hotel.


    Jin Biao and Qiao Fang are counting money, one hundred thousand, six hundred. In the small room, all the money is piled up, and there is no place to settle down. They just sit on the money.


    It''s a damn good feeling. Both of them are laughing excitedly.


    Although the killing task has not been completed, the single task is worth 1 million at most, and they have got 60 million now. Even if they do nothing in the future, it will take them a lifetime.


    "Old Joe, you''ll see where to go and buy two second-hand trucks. It''s not safe to plug them in the SUV."


    "Why two?"


    "Separate the heads."


    Qiao Fang nodded and understood what he meant.


    They were silent for a while, and their excitement calmed down.


    They think of the dead old Chen.


    "Lao Jin, what about Lao Chen?" Asked Qiao Fang, with a trace of greed in his eyes.


    Jin Biao didn''t speak. He was also thinking about it.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he said: "Lao Chen has a share of the money. Although he died, the money is still his. I''ll take 20 million, you take 20 million, and the remaining 20 million will be handed over to his family. It''s also our brother''s game."


    What did Qiao Fang want to say? He nodded and agreed.


    "When you see that his family are more flexible, you can say that this is the money he makes from doing business outside. Let them be careful not to be known. I think they should also know the truth that money is not exposed."


    "Don''t worry about that. I know how to do it."


    ¡­¡­


    Qiao Fang came to Qingkou village wearing a borrowed old suit and a large suitcase.


    This is Lao Chen''s hometown.


    The village is not big, and there are only dozens of families. Those with good conditions have built bungalows, while those with poor conditions still live in tile roofed houses.


    After asking someone, Qiao Fang soon found the old Chen family.


    I''ve been listening to Lao Chen saying that his family''s conditions are not very good. Now I know that their family''s conditions are really not very good. Even the tile roofed houses they live in are more dilapidated than those of other families.


    "Is anyone home?"


    Qiao Fang knocked on the door. It was evening. Someone should be at home.


    "Who is it?"


    A woman came out to open the door and saw a man in a suit standing at the door.


    "Are you Huang Fang?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    The woman put her hand on her apron and wiped it.


    "Hello, sister-in-law. I''m a friend of Lao Chen."


    "It''s Lao Chen''s friend. Come in and sit down."


    As soon as she heard that she was Lao Chen''s friend, a smile appeared on the woman''s simple face and she was busy welcoming people inside.


    Joan followed her into the room.


    The house is very simple. It''s all old furniture that has been used for more than ten or twenty years. Some are left by Mr. Chen when he got married, and some are even left over from his parents'' time.


    "Sister in law, I have a good thing to tell you today."


    Joe Fang pushed the box on his hand in front of him.


    "Lao Chen has made a lot of money doing business outside in the past two years. This time he asked me to bring you some money. In fact, he has always been thinking about his family, but he is too busy doing business. He just doesn''t have time to come back."


    "He''s out in business now?"


    The woman looked a little surprised.


    "I used to work outside. After a period of time, I felt that I had no way out, so I went to do business. I didn''t expect that this business was successful." Qiao Fang explained.


    "Just do something serious."


    The woman showed a happy smile. She wanted to push the box aside and greet the guests first. Unexpectedly, the box was still heavy. She was a little surprised. Is it all money? Or did you send some daily necessities?


    "Sister in law, there are 5 million in total. You can improve your life or buy a suite in the county."


    "Five million?"


    The woman was so surprised that she couldn''t say a word. The money was astronomical to her. What kind of business did her man do outside? How can you make so much money?


    "Lao Chen''s business is growing now. Five million is not much. You can wait for your sister-in-law to enjoy happiness."


    Qiao Fang smiles.


    "I won''t stay much longer if I have something else to do, sister-in-law. When Lao Chen is free, I''ll let him come back to see you."


    It took a while for the woman to recover from her surprise.


    "I''m leaving now? Stay for dinner and then go


    "No, sister-in-law, I really have something to do. I''ll come to your house to have dinner with Lao Chen some other day."


    Qiao Fang said that he had already left the door.


    The woman watched him leave, went back to the house, locked the door, closed the window and hid the money, which was so much that she was a little scared.


    Qiao Feng went back to his residence, changed his clothes and left quietly with 35 million yuan. With this money, he would not have to worry about anything in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao is sitting alone in the garden playing with his mobile phone.


    "Gao Feng, please help me find out the whereabouts of Jin Biao."


    "There were so many police forces deployed yesterday that they didn''t catch Jin Biao?"


    "Cunning, he escaped."


    "You want to do it yourself?"


    "I may be forgiven for offending them, but if you dare to hurt them, it''s unforgivable."


    Gao Feng made a favorable expression.


    "Let me know if you need any help."


    "I need your help now."


    "No problem. I already know his details. It should not be difficult to find out his whereabouts."


    "Better hurry up. My dad is looking for him, too. I want to find him before the police find him."


    "Don''t worry, I know what you mean." There was a smirk on the back.


    Wu Hao put away his cell phone and leaned back in his chair, thinking.


    He had no idea what kind of danger he was going to face.


    "Xiaoya, I suddenly thought of a problem."


    Wu Hao asked, "does it mean that I will not die within 60 years because I have a life span of 60 years now?"


    "Of course, otherwise, what''s the point of time?"


    Wu haogang was overjoyed, and Liya said, "but don''t take it lightly, master. Everyone''s time only guarantees the basic needs of life. It''s living to become a vegetable, so..."


    "Shit."


    Wu Hao scolded, although will not die, but become a vegetable is better than to die.


    That''s a lot of shit.


    It seems that the safety measures should be prepared. Don''t go to the hospital at that time.


    "Brother, what are you doing hiding in the garden by yourself?"


    Lin Yuxin ran over with a smile. There was no panic on her face.


    "I''m going to pick some flowers for you." Wu Hao hugged her and said with a smile, quickly adjusting his mood.


    "Brother, when did you have this kind of leisure and elegance, flowers?"


    "You''re here before it''s picked."


    "Deceiving, let''s go. Let''s go. Mr. Zhao has come to see us."


    What do you mean? Damn, it''s not coming to make up lessons, is it!?


    "Brother, what are you afraid of? Miss Zhao just came to see us. I guess she should know about us, otherwise she would not agree to you asking for leave."


    "I''ll come whatever I''m afraid."


    Lin Yuxin chuckles and pulls him away. She doesn''t know that her brother is not afraid of heaven and earth. She is afraid of Mr. Zhao.


    ¡­¡­


    Take a four-day break at home and have a normal class on Monday.


    Wu Hao knows very well that there must be several bodyguards around him and Tingting now, but they are so hidden that they can''t see where they are. Sometimes Wu Hao even doubts whether they are with him or not.


    Doubt belongs to doubt. He still doesn''t want them to appear in his vision, as long as he knows that they are protecting themselves.


    On the way to school.


    "Tingting, do you know whether these bodyguards are male or female?"


    "I don''t know. The chairman doesn''t want us to know what they look like." Yu tingdao.


    "That is to say, any stranger around us could be them?"


    Yu Ting nodded.


    It''s really uncomfortable.


    "The chairman and his wife are also for the sake of our safety. Please bear it, young master."


    "I said it at the beginning. I want them to know that there will be no freedom in the future. I said it right."


    "They don''t disturb our freedom. I think safety is more important."


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and felt helpless. After this, he must have no way to be completely free, at least for a while.


    Yu Ting takes Wu Hao to the school gate and drives back by herself.


    Wu Hao called Gao Feng.


    "Did you come to class today?"


    "What class do you have on Monday? I''m at the bar."


    "Go to the bar so early in the morning? Is there anything I want you to look up? "


    "I''m sorting out the information in the bar. I''ll take it to you when I''m finished."


    "You already know where they are?"


    Wu Hao seems a little excited. Four days later, I hope this information will not come too late.


    "I just got it in my hand this morning, and the two people''s data were mixed up in a bit of a mess."


    "I''ll come to you."


    Wu Hao hangs up and takes a taxi to the night fire

 Chapter 38

    Gao Feng has two stacks of materials, all of which are drawings and Street Photos. One is Jin Biao''s and the other is Qiao Fang''s.


    "The two men are now separately in danger, but not too far away."


    Gao Feng gives Wu Hao the information on his hand.


    Wu Hao turns directly to the last page.


    There was a sneer on his face.


    These two people are really cunning. Most people think about how far they can run when they commit such a big case. They are good. They just run to the market.


    It seems that they know very well what it means. The more dangerous the place, the safer it is.


    Hum, you can''t be safe anywhere with me.


    "Hao, how do you want to do it?" Gao Feng asked.


    You can see from Wu Hao''s expression that he wants to kill them.


    Last time Xu Shijin caused his elder sister''s car accident, Wu Hao, who knew the truth, almost killed Xu Shijin on the spot. This time Jin Biao almost killed his elder sister and younger sister directly. What Wu Hao wanted to do with them can be imagined.


    "By the way."


    Gao Feng suddenly thought of something.


    "Do you know about Xu Shijin''s death in a car accident?"


    "I did it." Wu Hao did not shy away.


    Gao Feng was not surprised. When he knew about it, he first thought of Wu Hao. A few days before the incident, Wu Hao asked him to check Xu Shijin.


    But one thing is strange.


    "The news said that he died in a car accident. The driver also said that it was a complete accident. Is that the driver..."


    "To him, this accident is indeed an accident, but to Xu Shijin, it should be called an inevitable accident."


    A mysterious smile appeared on Wu Hao''s face.


    "What is the inevitable accident?"


    Gao Feng is full of doubts and doesn''t understand what he means. Since the national day, Wu Hao has become more and more elusive.


    "I''ll tell you about it when I have a chance, but it''s not the time yet."


    Wu Hao patted him on the shoulder with a smile.


    "Anyway, I have something to say. Xiaoru and I must be on your side, you know."


    The peak shrugs, but it doesn''t matter.


    "I understand."


    Wu Hao smiles happily.


    "So do you want to solve this by yourself?"


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "Do you want some equipment?"


    "Of course!"


    Despite the goddess''s protection and control of time, Wu Hao let Gaofeng prepare a sniper for himself just in case.


    More preparation is more security.


    Wu Hao collected the two materials on the desk.


    "You''re not going to class today?"


    "I don''t want to go. The business of the bar is so bad recently. I have to think about something. How can you two shake hands and the shopkeeper know my pain?" The peak shrugged.


    "Whatever you want, I''ll go."


    Wu Hao leaves the bar with his clothes on his shoulders.


    ¡­¡­


    Back at school, at the beginning of the first class, Wu Hao didn''t go to class and went straight to Zhao Shuhan''s office.


    Zhao Shuhan is preparing a teaching plan. When he sees Wu Hao coming in, he gives him a white look.


    "I''ve told you many times that you just can''t remember to knock, can you?"


    "Well, I really didn''t remember."


    Wu Hao sat in front of her with a smile.


    "I didn''t copy enough last time, did I?" Zhao Shuhan stares at him.


    "I have something to discuss with you. Don''t stare at me as soon as you see me. I''m not your class enemy."


    "Why don''t you come to me to discuss if you don''t have a good class? You don''t have to guess it''s not good. "


    "Don''t say that, I don''t seem to have reached the level of heinous yet?" Wu Hao said with a flattering smile, and stood up behind her to pinch her shoulder.


    "If you don''t go to the three treasures hall, you can tell me what you have to do."


    "I want to ask for leave."


    "No way."


    Wu Hao just said leave two words, Zhao Shuhan gave a veto, there is no room for discussion.


    "Listen to me first. This time, it''s conditional to ask for leave. You can make up for me as long as I ask for leave. I''ll take care of your three meals a day during the make-up period."


    Zhao Shuhan looks back at him suspiciously.


    "How long do you want to take?"


    "I''m not sure how long it will be, but it''s only a week at most."


    "You might as well drop out for a week." Zhao Shuhan stares at him angrily.


    "It''s only a week. It''s not as serious as suspension. Besides, it''s not necessarily a week. Maybe two days and three days are enough."


    "What do you want to do when you suddenly ask for leave?" Zhao Shuhan asked.


    "After the last disaster of life and death, I suddenly want to relax and go out for a few days." Wu Hao lied.


    "Come on, I think you''re lying to me." Zhao Shuhan broke him down in one word.


    "Come on, I''m telling you the truth."


    Wu Hao didn''t feel guilty at all. He continued: "if not, I''ll take a few days off and you''ll make up double the class for me."


    "That''s something to consider."


    Zhao Shuhan thought: "you have to promise me another condition besides double make-up time."


    "You said


    "The next monthly exam must be in the top 20 of the class."


    "If I don''t want to promise, why bother me." Wu Hao gave her a white look and sat back.


    "Why do I embarrass you? You asked for leave yourself."


    "It''s just a leave. So many conditions."


    Wu Hao complained, his eyes turned and he began to laugh.


    Whether you can enter the top 20 of the class is a matter of the future. Please come down and talk about the present leave.


    "I won''t come to class this afternoon."


    "You agreed?" On the contrary, Zhao Shuhan was surprised.


    "Otherwise, can we talk about the terms?"


    "No


    "Then it''s over."


    Wu Hao grabs an apple and leaves her office.


    "If you can''t, make up lessons every day."


    Wu Hao almost fell to the ground and pretended not to hear.


    ¡­¡­


    If I were to ask you to come down, there is still a problem to be solved.


    His current actions are under the surveillance of bodyguards. If there is any abnormal behavior, they will definitely inform his parents, but they must not know what he wants to do.


    How to get rid of these bodyguards is a big problem.


    After school at noon.


    Wu Hao asks Yu Ting to come and pick him up.


    On the way.


    "Don''t you go to class this afternoon?"


    "A few days off, please."


    Wu Hao stroked her smooth thigh and looked at her thoughtfully.


    "Tingting, can I discuss something with you?"


    "The young master looks like he has something to do. Let''s talk about it."


    "I want to leave for a few days. Don''t let my parents know."


    "The young master''s meaning is also can''t let the bodyguard know?"


    Yu Ting frowns, feeling that what he wants to do is a dangerous thing.


    "You''ll help me, won''t you?"


    "Young master, tell me what to do first? Jin Biao hasn''t been caught yet. I can''t let the young master mess around in this extraordinary period. "


    "I''m going to solve Jin Biao''s problem." Wu Hao said frankly.


    "No! The chairman said that he would solve the problem. Now the police all over the country are arresting Jin Biao. After a while, the trouble will be solved naturally. There is no need for the young master to do it himself. "


    Yu Ting refuses him seriously. She doesn''t want to see him in any danger again.


    "I don''t believe in the ability of the police. There must be someone behind Jin Biao. I want to find out for myself who is the man who wants to kill us."


    "The police can find out."


    "That''s not necessarily. The police are working to investigate this matter. It''s hard to say whether they will go all out. If they catch Jin Biao, the case will be closed. The murderer behind the scenes is still at large. We are still in danger." Wu Hao also said seriously.


    "But the young master is too dangerous alone." Yu Ting looks at him anxiously.


    "You can rest assured that nothing will happen this time."


    Yu Ting doesn''t speak and looks at him anxiously

 Chapter 39

    Reason told her that she could never help him with this. Jin Biao and they were vicious people. Their original goal was to kill him. If they went to find them again, wouldn''t that be tantamount to sheep entering tiger''s mouth?


    But reason also told her that even if he didn''t help him, he would do it. No matter who had an accident, no one could stop him.


    "Young master, are you sure you don''t need bodyguards? They can protect you in case of danger. "


    "Let them follow dad and mom. I just don''t want them to know. I want you to help me."


    Yu Ting looks at him hesitantly.


    After a while, she said, "well, if the chairman and his wife ask me, I will say that the young master asks for sick leave at home. But the young master must ensure his own safety. If you get a little hurt when you come back this time, you don''t want me to hide anything for you in the future. "


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry. I promise I''ll be in front of you alive."


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the face with a smile, and the last trouble was solved!


    "I''m driving. Don''t mess about."


    Yu Ting angrily glances at him, but she can''t laugh at all. She doesn''t know if she''s doing it right.


    ¡­¡­


    That night.


    Wu Hao quietly left the community from the fire passage and took a taxi to Xiangzhang city.


    He had already known the exact location of Jin Biao and Qiao Fang from Gao Feng''s materials, and went straight to them without delay.


    Qiao Fang is sleeping in a small hotel.


    The country town gave him enough security, but he was still asleep.


    There was a knock on the door outside.


    Qiao Fang immediately woke up from his sleep.


    "Who is it?" Qiao Fang went to the door and asked tentatively


    "I, Wu Hao."


    Qiao Fang was so scared that he almost didn''t die. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao came to the hotel. Does this mean that the police have surrounded the hotel?


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t bring the police."


    Qiao Fang didn''t believe Wu Hao''s words. He ran to the window to pay attention to the movement outside. There was no police car parking on the street, and the occasional passers-by didn''t look at this side. This shows that there are not a lot of police surrounding the hotel, otherwise passers-by will look at this side one after another.


    But he couldn''t be sure if there were police hiding in the dark.


    Joe Fang took out the pistol under the pillow.


    He was nervous and confused.


    Wu Hao has clearly known his whereabouts, so he can let the police surround the small hotel directly. Why doesn''t he do so?


    Is he really alone? What did he come to do with himself?


    Qiao Fang hesitated, holding a pistol to open the door.


    In the corridor of the hotel, the 40 watt incandescent lamp is used. Under the dim yellow light, Wu Hao''s face reveals an intangible smile, which makes Qiao Fang feel very nervous. He pulls Wu Hao in and points a gun at his head.


    "Don''t be nervous."


    Wu Hao raised his hand.


    "You dare to come to me alone. You''re brave. Believe it or not, I''ll shoot you, just like you shot Lao Chen." Qiao Fang threatened fiercely.


    "I''m sure you dare, but I won''t give you the chance." Wu Hao confidently said: "I come to you alone, which doesn''t mean I haven''t done anything. If you dare to do it, I''ll let you die first. Believe it or not?"


    "How dare you threaten me?" Qiao Fang was nervous and fiercely put a gun on Wu Hao''s head.


    Wu Hao raised his hand and snapped his fingers in the air. Qiao Fang''s gun fell to the ground and scattered all over the place.


    Qiao Fang hides in a corner in horror, and meets the sniper in the dark again. The picture of old Chen being shot in the head comes to his mind.


    "Can we have a good conversation now?"


    Wu Hao pulled a plastic chair and sat down.


    Qiao Fang was sweating nervously, and it took him a long time to calm down.


    If this guy really wants to kill himself, he just succeeded. Since he didn''t do so, he really has something to talk about.


    "How do you know I''m here?"


    Qiao Fang asked the biggest question in his heart and gathered up the courage to sit down.


    "Jin Biao called to tell me."


    Wu Hao had a mysterious smile on his face, like a calm angel and an evil devil.


    Qiao Fang''s face changed a little. He couldn''t believe it, and he was gnashing his teeth with hatred.


    "Don''t fool me. Lao Jin will never betray me."


    "Really not? How do you think I found you? Don''t forget the police don''t even know where you are


    Wu Hao''s words made Qiao Fang speechless.


    He knows that the police of all cities are looking for them, but the police have not grasped their whereabouts so far. Wu Hao came to the door, which is obviously not the information provided by the police.


    Qiao Fang''s face was very ugly.


    "What do you mean by coming to me alone?"


    Joe Fang calmed himself down.


    "Give you a chance."


    "What do you mean?"


    Joe looked at him warily.


    "Jin Biao told me your whereabouts just to let you carry the black pot by yourself, but the person I want to deal with is not you, but the person who planned the action, that is, Jin Biao."


    "What do you mean? Explain the white dot. "


    "Help me kill Jin Biao, I''ll let you live." Wu Hao said.


    "You want our brothers to kill each other?"


    "Is that fratricidal? Jin Biao seems to have wanted to kill you first, right? Consider for yourself, either Jin Biao will die or you will die with him. " Wu Hao said coldly.


    Joe Fang looked at him, his eyes flickering.


    Now he wants to call Jin Biao to confirm whether it''s true or false, but he can''t make this call. If it''s true, it will expose himself.


    Does he have a choice now?


    No,


    A sniper is hiding in the dark. He agrees that there may be a way to live. If he doesn''t, he will kill himself on the spot.


    After thinking about it, he decided to save himself.


    "Just kill Jin Biao, right?"


    "No, it''s not that simple. I don''t need you to shoot him. I want you to kill him according to my plan."


    Wu Hao Magic general out of nine trading contracts to him.


    "Let Jin Biao write his name and account on each sheet and sign it. All transaction prices will be filled in one yuan, but the selling time must start from 60 years, and each sheet will be reduced by five years."


    Fearing that he didn''t understand what he meant, Wu Hao explained, "that is to say, the selling time of these nine trading contracts is 60 years, 55 years, 50 years, 45 years, 40 years, 35 years, 30 years, 25 years and 20 years respectively."


    Qiao Fang looked at the so-called transaction contract in his hand.


    What''s this thing, this thing can kill people?


    "Are you kidding me?" Qiao Fang shook a few pieces of paper in his hand and didn''t know what he meant.


    "You don''t need to know what I''m doing. You just have to do what I say. When he calls me, I''ll come to you."


    Wu Hao left his number on the drawing paper, threw his clothes on his shoulder and left.


    "Don''t try to run away, it will push yourself into the pit of fire, believe me!"


    Left behind a mysterious figure, disappeared in the dim light of the small hotel.


    ¡­¡­


    Qiao Fang was sweating in front of Jin Biao.


    It''s a bit hot today, but he''s still wearing a thick coat.


    He looked nervous, his hands shaking slightly.


    "What''s the matter with you, old Joe? What are you nervous about? "


    Jin Biao looks at Qiao Fang strangely.


    "Lao Jin, I was found by Wu Hao."


    "What? Have you been found out? "


    Jin Biao''s face changed greatly and immediately ran to the window to observe the situation outside.


    "I didn''t bring the police. Wu Hao found me alone." Qiao Fang said and untied his coat.


    Jin Biao''s already nervous nerves suddenly stretched to the tightest.


    Joe had two detonators tied around his waist, and a timer was counting down. There were less than six hours left.


    "This..."


    Jin Biao is sweating.


    "Wu Hao attacked me secretly. When he woke up, he tied a bomb to his body. He gave me some pieces of paper and asked me to give it to you to fill in."


    Qiao Fang took out the nine contracts from his pocket

 Chapter 40

    "Lao Jin, you must help me. If I can''t take these pieces of broken paper back, I will be killed in six hours."


    Jin Biao took the contract and looked at it. He didn''t understand what it was.


    "He asked you to give me this to fill in?" Jin Biao was puzzled.


    "I don''t know what he meant, but that''s what he said. Lao Jin, you must save me. Lao Chen is dead. You won''t watch me die, will you?"


    Qiao Fang looks at him imploringly, beating a drum in his heart. Jin Biao has really sold himself out. He can''t help him at all. Now he can only gamble. He mistakenly thinks that this is the condition for Wu Hao to let him go.


    Jin Biao doesn''t know Qiao Fang''s small plan. In his opinion, it''s just his brother who is in danger and needs help.


    "Are you sure you''ll be ok as long as I fill it in?" Jin Biao asked.


    "I don''t know if there are any tricks behind him, but if I don''t fill in now, I will definitely die."


    Qiao Fang wiped his sweat


    "How do I fill it in?"


    Jin Biao sat down.


    "The name, the account number and the transaction price are all one yuan, but the selling time is 60 years, 55 years, 50 years, 45 years, 40 years, 35 years, 30 years, 25 years and 20 years, and each one should have his own signature." Qiao Fang said hastily.


    "See if there is a pen in the drawer. If not, borrow one downstairs."


    Qiao Fang did not see the pen, put on his coat and ran downstairs to borrow a pen.


    Jin Biao hesitated for a moment and signed all the nine contracts at one go.


    Qiao Fang was greatly relieved, grabbed the contract on the table and went out.


    "Lao Jin, thank you so much this time. I''ll thank you later for saving my life."


    "Worry, that kid is not easy."


    "So are you."


    Qiao Fang closed the door and left quickly. Two blocks later, he untied the bomb and threw it into the garbage can.


    It''s over at last.


    On the other hand, Jin Biao knew that he was not far away from the exposure. He did not dare to stay any longer. He packed up his things and quickly left his residence.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hotel.


    Qiao Fang paced back and forth with the completed contract.


    He is hesitating whether to call Wu Hao.


    What Wu Hao asked him to do has been done. The next thing is his entanglement with Jin Biao. He just wants to save his life and not run into the muddy water.


    Wu Hao is not a simple young man. Qiao Fang believes Lao Jin''s words. What if the boy does things by himself and then does things by himself?


    This may not be without it.


    Now Lao Jin can''t believe it. Wu Hao can''t believe it any more. He can only rely on himself.


    After thinking about it, he put nine contracts under the bedside table and went downstairs to find the hostess.


    "Check out?"


    "Stay for another two days, but I have something to go out. My companion will come later. You can give him the key."


    Qiao Fang took a $100 bill, put it on the table, pressed the key on the money, and turned to leave the hotel.


    He found a public phone in the street shop and dialed Wu Hao.


    "Wu Hao, what you want me to do has been completed. What you want is under the bedside table. Come and get it yourself."


    Without waiting for Wu Hao to respond, he hung up the phone and stopped a small three wheeled passenger car to leave quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wu Hao returns to the small hotel where Qiao Fang lives, he is not surprised by Qiao Fang''s disappearance. His phone call just revealed his intention to escape.


    Run away. It''s not hard to find him. Hum.


    Wu Hao finds the nine trading contracts under the bedside table, and Jin Biao has completed all the nine trading contracts according to his requirements.


    That''s easy.


    Wu Hao''s face showed a cold and heartless smile. He sat down and signed his name one by one.


    Less than 60 years, the deal failed.


    Less than 55 years, the deal failed.


    Less than 50 years, the deal failed.


    Less than 45 years, the deal failed.


    Less than 40 years, the deal failed.


    Less than 35 years, the deal failed.


    Less than 30 years, the deal failed.


    "Congratulations, master. The time margin has been increased by 25 years."


    Liya''s sweet voice finally rang out in Wu Hao''s head.


    The corner of Wu Hao''s mouth raised an incredible radian, and the smile on his face was mysterious and cold.


    After 30 years of trading failure and 25 years of trading success, Jin Biao has less than five years left, or five days or even five hours.


    Is it five years or five days, or even shorter?


    "Jin Biao, let me see how you died! Qiao Fang, do you think you can escape the palm of my hand? If you offend Wu Hao, I''ll make you all die ugly! "


    With a big wave of Wu Hao''s hand, the nine contracts on the table disappeared out of thin air. He swung his coat over his shoulder and left the hotel.


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Biao looks at his mobile phone.


    The screen shows a short message page, which shows that Wu Hao transferred 13.14 million yuan to him, which makes his father-in-law confused.


    Why did Wu Hao suddenly transfer so much money to himself? A few days ago, he asked for 60 million yuan from his family. Doesn''t this kid think he gave enough? Do you want to give yourself more?


    Jin Biao thinks his idea is a bit ridiculous, but he can''t figure out why Wu Hao transferred so much money to him.


    Is


    Jin Biao suddenly thought of the trading contracts he signed. Is it because of this?


    His face changed. He left the text message interface and opened the calculator. He calculated one dollar a minute from 60 years to 20 years. He was surprised to find that if the price of one dollar a minute was just right, 13.34 million would be the total price of 25 years.


    Human beings are always afraid of the unknown. This terrible coincidence makes Jin Biao more and more afraid. What is the trade contract he signed?


    There was a knock outside the door.


    The frightened Jin Biao jumped up from his chair because of the sudden sound.


    "Jin Biao, I''m Wu Hao."


    Wu Hao outside the door reported his name directly.


    Jin Biao was surprised. How did this guy find himself?


    After changing his residence, he didn''t contact Qiao Fang. That is to say, his whereabouts were not disclosed to him by Qiao Fang. Is it difficult to find that he already has the positioning tracker he installed on him? How else could he find himself so precisely? Or has his whereabouts been exposed to his monitoring from the beginning to the end?


    "Don''t worry, I''m alone, without the police."


    Jin Biao ran to the window and looked around. After confirming that there was no police, he summoned up the courage to open the door, but the gun in his hand still pointed at Wu Hao''s head. He didn''t feel any sense of security in front of the young man.


    Wu Hao is relaxed. Even if he points at him with a gun, he still seems relaxed. He sits down in the room and looks at Jin Biao with his legs crossed.


    "I thought you had a lot of guts. I didn''t expect you to be so nervous."


    "How did you find me? Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you? "


    Jin Biao watched him warily.


    "It''s not as difficult to find you as you think. If I can find you alone, I won''t be prepared at all. The first person you dare to die is you."


    Jin Biao''s eyes twinkle, alert at the same time is more afraid, Wu Hao''s words, he chose to believe, although did not see the police, but outside should be already set up the force, if not wrong, should be sniper.


    "What do you want to do with me? Let''s just say it. " Jin Biao gave up the idea of killing people in his heart.


    "I think you should have received the 13.14 million I transferred to you? I''ve come to tell you where the money came from. "


    "What do you mean?" Jin Biao asked, this is what he is now puzzled about.

 Chapter 41

    Wu Hao waved the deal contract signed by Jin Biao on the table. The first seven failed, one succeeded, and the last one didn''t sign, because there was no need to sign again.


    "That''s the money you''ve sold yourself for 25 years." Wu haodao, with an undisguised cold look in his eyes.


    For a moment, Jin Biao didn''t understand what this meant.


    "I call it the transaction contract of time. Of course, you can also understand it as the transaction contract of life or life. How many years you sell means how many years your life will be shortened. When you sell for 25 years, it will be worth 13.14 million in 25 years at the price of a dollar a minute."


    Wu Hao put all the contracts in front of him.


    "The first seven failed because you didn''t have enough time. This 25-year-old transaction succeeded. Do you know what that means?"


    There was a cold sweat on Jin Biao''s forehead.


    He''s not stupid. As soon as Wu Hao reminds him, he immediately knows that he may have less than five years left in his life, if it''s true.


    "Do you think I would believe such a thing?" Jin Biao forced himself to calm down and make himself look less nervous.


    "Normally, most people don''t believe in this kind of thing. They only feel fear and regret when they are dying. Unfortunately, there will be no chance at that time."


    Jin Biao''s face was blue and purple for a while. Wu Hao''s calm attitude made him unable to see the slightest intention of coaxing him. The more he loved to believe it or not, the more he dared not believe it.


    "The end of time, the end of life, you can try if you don''t believe it, in fact, I''m curious what kind of accident you will die of." Wu haodao, with a sneer on his face.


    have a try?


    Even if Jin Biao didn''t believe it, he didn''t dare to try. If he didn''t try well, he would die!


    "Give me back my time!"


    Jin Biao angrily points a gun at him, regardless of whether there are snipers outside.


    He believed it!


    Wu Hao gave a sneer at his success.


    "Kill me, you''ll never get your time back, and you''ll live in fear of death for a few days."


    "What do you want?"


    Jin Biao gnashed his teeth and looked at him, hoping to shoot him.


    "I want to give you a chance."


    Wu Hao put away the nine trading contracts on the table, brushed them with his right hand, and nine new trading contracts appeared on the table.


    "Let Joe as like as two peas for nine contracts, and I will give you a chance to take back your time."


    "Damn you let me hurt my brother?" Jin Biao stares at him.


    "Brother?" Wu Hao sneered: "why do you think Qiao Fang cheated you into signing these nine contracts? If he really treats you as a brother, he won''t push you into the pit of fire to protect himself. "


    Jin Biao is speechless. He treats him as a brother to help him. In the end, he becomes Wu Hao''s accomplice and almost kills himself. Can such a man be regarded as a brother?


    He looked at Wu Hao and didn''t speak for a long time.


    In fact, Jin Biao is very clear that the breakdown of their brotherhood is the result of Wu Hao''s mischief, but this result has already appeared. What if he sees through it? Can you refuse Wu Hao''s terms?


    No!


    The killer''s instinct tells him that living is more important than anything.


    "What exactly does it mean to give me a chance?" Jin Biao asked, his eyes became very firm.


    "I''ll give you a chance to buy your time back from me. If it''s more clear, I''ll give you a chance to live."


    "Give me a call and I''ll get in touch with you when it''s done."


    Wu Hao reported the number to him.


    "I''ll leave you and Qiao Fang''s numbers. Of course, it doesn''t matter if I don''t want to. I can check them myself."


    Jin Biao looks at Wu Hao suspiciously, hesitates for a moment and leaves the phone call of himself and Qiao Fang to him.


    "You''d better keep your promise, or I don''t mind trading my humble life for yours." Jin Biao threatened.


    "Don''t worry, if you can fulfill my conditions, I can fulfill my promise to you."


    Wu Hao grinned at the corner of his mouth, and his enigmatic smile appeared.


    "I''m gone. Contact me when I succeed."


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Biao put away the nine contracts on the table, took out the hidden gun and thrust it into his trousers.


    His eyes were firm and cold.


    This is the eyes of people who have a strong desire to survive.


    Take out your cell phone and dial Qiao Fang''s phone.


    Qiao Fang didn''t answer the phone until the last second.


    "Hello, old Kim."


    "Are you all right? Why did it take so long to answer the phone? " Jin Biao asked, his tone full of concern.


    "It''s OK. I left those pieces of broken paper in the hotel and ran away. Wu Hao is still a little tender. There''s no way to do anything to me."


    "It''s OK. Where are you now? I want to talk to you about our next action. "


    "If you want to discuss something, you can say it on the phone. It''s not convenient for us to meet now. I mean it''s risky for us to meet."


    "Why don''t you think it''s risky when you come to me for help? Old Joe, are you hiding something from me Jin Biao''s tone suddenly became serious.


    "No, no, I just think..."


    "Did you betray me?" Jin Biao interrupted him.


    "Lao Jin, you misunderstood. How could I betray you?" Qiao Fang immediately explained.


    "Why can''t I see you without betraying me?"


    "Well, well, let''s meet."


    Qiao Fang hesitated for a while or agreed to come down, feel now is not the time to tear the skin.


    Jin Biao hangs up with a heartless face. It''s sad that he still has to act between brothers. But everyone has betrayed each other, so why take it seriously.


    ¡­¡­


    Qiao Fang doesn''t know whether his decision is right or not. He feels that Jin Biao is in such a hurry to find another secret, but he doesn''t know why he came.


    This unknown insecurity makes him very anxious and restless.


    When he waited for Jin Biao, he was relieved. No matter what, it was better to face him directly than to guess all the time.


    "Here you are, old Kim."


    Qiao Fang opened the door and tried not to show his worry.


    There was not much expression on Jin Biao''s face. As soon as he entered the room, he quickly took out his gun and put it on Qiao Fang''s head.


    "Lao Jin, what are you doing?"


    Qiao Fang was startled. He didn''t expect that his worry had come true, and it was in such a bad situation.


    "It''s nothing. I want you to do what you asked me to do." Jin Biao said and took out nine trading contracts into his hands.


    Qiao Fang''s face changed.


    This means that Jin Biao already knows that he has cheated him. At the same time, he can be sure that Wu Hao wants to deal with not only Jin Biao, but also himself. If this is his way of killing people.


    "Lao Jin, listen to me. I was forced by Wu Hao. If I had a choice, I would never hurt you. You really believe me." Qiao Fang explained quickly.


    "I was forced, too. You don''t have a choice, and I don''t have a choice."


    Jin Biao took out a pen and put it in his hand.


    "Sign it. The price is still one yuan. The transaction time is 60 years, 55 years, 50 years, 45 years, 40 years, 35 years, 30 years, 25 years, 20 years, just like what you asked me to fill in."


    "Lao Jin, we can sit down and discuss how to deal with him. There''s no need for this."


    "Maybe we can discuss it before you cheat me to fill in these, but now there is nothing to discuss. I don''t know if I will die after filling in these things, but if you don''t fill in them, I will send you away myself." Jin Biao loaded the pistol, his eyes more cold.


    Qiao Fang was sweating.


    He saw an unprecedented seriousness from Jin Biao''s eyes. He knew Jin Biao''s eyes, which meant that he was absolutely not joking. If he didn''t fill it in, he would die on the spot.


    Qiao Fang swallowed his saliva and sat down to fill in the contract one by one.


    Jin Biao put away his contract and retreated step by step.


    "Lao Jin, you know what this is, don''t you? Can you tell me? " Qiao Fang asked in a cold tone, and the brotherhood between them had been completely broken.


    "Something that can kill people." Jin Biao said, close the door and leave quickly.

 Chapter 42

    Without a specific explanation, Qiao Fang can''t understand what Jin Biao means. A contract can kill people. Isn''t that bullshit?


    Intellectually, he is not willing to believe this kind of thing, but combined with the actual situation, he is very worried.


    Jin Biao is a very emotional person. Even he turned away from brotherhood because of this, which shows that he believes in this matter. In other words, it is very likely that this matter is true.


    Wu Hao, what do you want?


    At this moment, Qiao Fang finally fully understood what Jin Biao said before that the young man was not simple. The boy was like an invisible ghost. No matter where he fled, he could not escape from his palm.


    The mobile phone on the desk suddenly rang.


    A strange number.


    Qiao Fang hesitated for a long time, picked up, but did not speak.


    "Qiao Fang is me, Wu Hao."


    Qiao Fang wanted to hang up the phone immediately. It seemed that the voice of the devil was ringing in his ear, but he held back. Now he knew that he could not avoid some things.


    "You said you''d let me go."


    Joe Fang wanted to be calm, but he was still angry.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you a chance."


    "Do you think I''ll still believe you?"


    "Do you think you have the right to believe or not?"


    Qiao Fang gnashed his teeth with hatred, but he was speechless. He didn''t know when he had been completely passive.


    "I have something to ask you."


    "Ask."


    "One of you three died. How was the ransom of 60 million distributed?"


    "This..."


    "It''s about whether you can live or not. If you think about it, you can answer me. If you let me know that what you say is different from what I know, then I''ll take back your chance to live." Wu Hao said coldly.


    "Who the hell do you think you are? Talk to me in that tone." Qiao Fang scolded secretly in his heart. Wu Hao''s tone made him very unhappy. He was just a young man, and he forced himself to such a situation.


    But now no matter how upset he is, he will scold in his heart. If he really wants to yell at the phone, he really doesn''t dare. He can''t imagine what will happen if he is irritated.


    "What''s the use of knowing this for you?" Qiao Fang asked warily.


    "What''s good for me is my business. You don''t have to care. Just tell me how the money is distributed."


    "Jin Biao took 20 million, I took 35 million, and the remaining 5 million went to the family of Lao Chen."


    Qiao Fang hesitated and told Wu Hao the truth.


    "It''s an interesting allocation of funds." Wu Hao hung up with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    After Wu Hao hung up, a call came in immediately.


    It''s Jin Biao.


    "Wu Hao, I have done what you asked me to do. Now it''s time to fulfill your promise."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come to you."


    Wu Hao hangs up and comes directly to Jin Biao''s residence.


    "This is what you want."


    Jin Biao put nine contracts on the table.


    Wu Hao smiles, mysterious as a fan.


    He sat down and signed the contract one by one.


    Failure!


    Failure!


    Failure!


    Failure!


    Failure!


    Failure!


    Six consecutive deals failed.


    "Congratulations, master. The time margin has been increased by 30 years."


    When the seventh contract was signed, Liya''s lovely voice finally sounded in Wu Hao''s head, and there was no need to sign the remaining two.


    Put the contract away.


    "If you dare to speak but don''t believe me, I will definitely kill you!" Seeing this, Jin Biao threatened.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll do what I say. Sit down and have a chat." Wu Hao knocked on the table.


    "Something to say."


    "I want to know who hired you."


    "Is that a condition for you to keep your promise?"


    "Count."


    "Our employer is Xu Shijin."


    Wu Hao frowned.


    I didn''t expect that Xu Shijin, who had already died, was behind this incident. How did this guy do it?


    "Before Xu Shijin died, he came to me with photos of the three of you. Once he died in an accident, we would kill the three of you. Originally, this was a homicide task. I was greedy and wanted to get more money from you, so I designed this kidnapping case."


    Jin Biao''s eyes revealed regret. If it had not been for his greed, maybe this matter would not have evolved into what it is now.


    Wu Hao was still frowning, feeling something was wrong.


    "Xu Shijin is dead. If you finish the task, how can he pay you?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Xu Shijin left us a woman''s phone number. If we finish the task, this woman will pay us."


    "Give me this woman''s phone."


    Jin Biao hesitated and gave him the phone.


    Wu Hao saved the phone.


    "Do you know her name?"


    "I only know her name is Liu."


    Wu Hao nodded and added a note.


    It seems that the woman surnamed Liu still needs to be found in order to completely end this matter.


    "If you have any questions, please ask them. If you don''t have any questions, please fulfill your promise." Jin Biao urged.


    "No problem. Now I''ll give you a chance to live."


    Wu Hao took out a contract and put it in front of him.


    "As long as you have 83.908 million available balance in your account, you can sign this contract."


    Wu Hao''s face with an elusive smile, you take, I will let you all back!


    "How can I get so much money?"??? The ransom we got was only 60 million. Why should we ask for more than 80 million? "


    Jin Biao roared angrily, feeling that he had been fooled.


    "Calm down first, and I''ll make an account for you. You got a ransom of 20 million yuan, I transferred 13.14 million yuan to you, and Qiao Fang got a ransom of 35 million yuan. I transferred 15.768 million yuan to him during 30 years of trading with him, which just adds up to 83.908 million yuan.


    "Wait, how much did you just say Joe got?"


    "35 million."


    Jin Biao clenched his teeth. He didn''t expect to let him give Lao Chen''s 20 million yuan to his family. This guy actually embezzled 15 million yuan himself. Good, really good!!!


    "I''ve given you the chance. It''s up to you to grasp it."


    Wu Hao gets up and leaves with his clothes thrown over his shoulder.


    Jin Biao''s teeth itch with hatred. He wants to shoot the stinky boy. This guy makes it clear that he wants to take all the money back without covering up his calculation.


    If all the money is in his own hands, he will make the deal immediately. This muddy water has already made him feel fear. Even if he is itching with hatred, he also wants to get out as soon as possible.


    But


    Now the biggest trouble is that there are 50 million in Qiao Fang''s hands!!!


    Joe will give him all the money?


    Impossible!!!


    So


    Want to live


    Jin Biao''s eyes revealed the murderous opportunity


    [for collection and recommendation ~ ~]

 Chapter 43

    ¡­¡­


    "Qiao Fang, where are you? I''ll find you


    After leaving Jin Biao''s residence, Wu Hao immediately dials Qiao Fang''s phone.


    "What''s the matter with the money? Why did you transfer more than 15 million to me? "


    As soon as Qiao Fang answered the phone, he immediately questioned. He was stunned when he just received the transfer information. Instead of taking money from himself, Wu Hao transferred money to himself, which is illogical.


    "Want to know what''s going on with the money? I''ll meet you and say


    "I don''t want to see you."


    "I don''t want to meet you. That''s OK. Since you give up the chance to live, that''s OK." With that, Wu Hao hung up.


    Qiao Fang dials right away. Wu Hao refuses to answer the phone three times in a row. The fourth one answers the phone.


    "What do you mean?" Qiao Fang asked in a hurry.


    "Would you like to meet?"


    Wu Hao''s tone was ironic.


    Qiao Fang gritted his teeth. It was a terrible feeling to be played with.


    Tell Wu Hao the address and hang up.


    Wu Hao gave a cold smile and took a taxi to find him.


    Qiao Fang is in a hurry now.


    He was eager to know what the 15.768 million that Wu Hao had called him meant. He vaguely felt that there was something hidden about the money, but he could not clear his mind under the anxious situation.


    Wu Hao will be here soon.


    "Wu Hao, what do you want to do with me?"


    As soon as we meet, Qiao Fang grabs Wu Hao angrily.


    "I said, I''ll give you a chance to live."


    Wu Hao looked at him calmly.


    "How?"


    "You let me go first, OK?"


    "If you play tricks with me again, I''ll shoot you!"


    Qiao Fang left him in a rage.


    Wu Hao laughed scornfully and sat down.


    "Don''t you want to know how the 15 million came from? That''s your money. Among the nine trading contracts you filled in, the one that has been sold for 30 years has come into effect. You can calculate it by yourself. It''s 15.768 million in 30 years, which means that the life you have now is no more than five years. Of course, it may be five days or five hours. "


    Qiao Fang looks at Wu Hao in shock.


    He never thought that the contract could really come into effect. No wonder Jin Biao was so nervous when he forced himself to sign the contract, because he already knew that it was real and would really kill people.


    Strange and mysterious let Qiao Fang for a long time.


    The fear of dying made his forehead sweat.


    "Wu Hao, give me my life back!"


    Qiao Fang directly took out his gun and put it against Wu Hao''s head. His face was like a pig''s liver.


    "Don''t be nervous. I said I''m here to give you this chance." Wu Hao said calmly.


    "I don''t want you to give me any bullshit chance. I want you to give me back my life!"


    "I''m sorry. I can''t do it. You can kill me."


    "Then don''t blame me for being rude." The bullet was loaded.


    "It''s no use killing me. You can only get your life back by signing the buyback contract again. Besides, the contract can''t come into effect without my signature."


    Qiao Fang''s eyes flickered, and it took him a long time to calm down.


    He sat down.


    "How do I fill it in?"


    "Don''t rush to fill in first. As long as you have time to sell, you need enough money to buy."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "as long as you have an account balance of 83.908 million, you can start signing the buy back contract immediately."


    "Damn, how can I get so much money? It took me 30 years to get more than 15 million yuan. Why do I need more than 80 million yuan to get it back? " Qiao Fang was furious.


    "No why, that''s the rule, my rule."


    Wu Hao looked at him calmly. His calm eyes made him look more like a devil.


    "You just want to kill me!"


    Qiao Fang jumps up and points the gun at Wu Hao again.


    "No, I said that I''m here to give you an opportunity. In fact, I know you have so much money to give this figure. I really want to ask why you don''t offer a higher price? One billion, ten billion, any price will kill you. "


    "I don''t have so much money!" Qiao Fang affirmed.


    "No, you have!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Joe Fang was restless.


    "The 35 million ransom, plus the 15.768 million I transferred to you, here is 50.768 million, and the remaining 33.14 million is in Jin Biao''s house, including 20 million ransom and 13.14 million I gave him. The sum of money on both sides of you is just 83.908 million, which is not more than one cent, not less than one cent." Wu Hao said.


    "Jin Biao will never give me money!"


    "It''s your business, not mine. I''ll give you a chance. It depends on you if you can use it."


    Wu Hao gets up and leaves.


    "Wu Hao!"


    Joe Fang stopped him and aimed his gun at the back of his head.


    "Can you believe I''ll shoot you now?"


    "If you don''t believe it, you won''t live long if you kill me!"


    Wu Hao left an enigmatic smile and went away.


    ¡­¡­


    Qiao Fang slumped in his chair.


    He felt that he was trading with a demon, and at this moment he was cornered.


    To live or to die?


    This is a multiple-choice question that needs no thinking.


    After half a cup of tea silence, Qiao Fang''s decadent eyes finally changed, and his body sent out a strong murderous air.


    Prepare the gun, hide two folding knives on the waist, Qiao Fang left the residence.


    On the way, he took out his mobile phone to call Jin Biao.


    The other party is on the phone.


    After hang up, Jin Biao''s phone call came.


    "Lao Jin, I''m looking for you." Qiao Fangdao, try to be friendly.


    "I''m looking for you, too. Let''s find a place to talk?"


    "OK, find a place to talk!"


    "Where?"


    "The abandoned factory on the other side of Nanling?"


    "OK, just over there. I''ll see you later."


    Two people hang up at the same time, the disguised smile disappears at the same time.


    Nanling waste factory, about to this place has explained all the problems, two people know.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao took a taxi to the Municipal Public Security Bureau.


    The guard at the security booth won''t open the door.


    "To the director? Young man, it''s not a good habit to go through the normal procedure channel and don''t look for the leaders all the time. Go back, go back. If you have something to deal with the branch, those who can''t deal with the branch will come and report it. You don''t need to come directly. "


    The guard is in his fifties. He''s very old.


    "Is your leader here?"


    "No, no, No."


    "Then I''ll let him come back."


    Wu Hao smiles with indifference and takes out his mobile phone to dial Yu Ting.


    "You don''t know the heaven and the earth."


    The guard gave him a blank look and asked the director to come back!? Who do you think you are? You are so young and have no clear mind. Alas.


    "Tingting, do we have any contacts in Xiangzhang?"


    "There should be, but the place is small. I have to find out. Who are you looking for, young master?"


    "Help me to contact the director of public security here, and say I''ll wait for him at the door."


    "City Bureau or county bureau?"


    "The City Council."


    "It''s better for the Municipal Bureau to find out. I''ll find out and contact him."


    Wu Hao hung up and leaned against the security booth to play with his mobile phone, with an obvious evil smile on his face.


    Jin Biao, Jin Biao, I''ll take back as much as you take away from me. If you dare to hurt them, hum, what I want to take away is your life. You are not kind, young master, I''m not even!!!

 Chapter 44

    "Come on, young man, it''s useless for you to make 10000 phone calls. If you think about it in your head, if the director wants to see him, he won''t have to do anything else all day. Let''s go. If you stay here again, I''m going to rush people out."


    "All right, I''ll sit on the side and not disturb you?" Wu Hao smiles and sits down beside the flower bed.


    "Sick." The guard gave him a white look


    Wu Hao takes care of himself by playing with his mobile phone.


    After more than ten minutes, a black Audi stopped at the door. The guard was quite knowledgeable. As soon as he saw the director''s car coming, he immediately opened the retractable door. He wondered how the director really came back!?


    When the Audi didn''t go in, director Yan Xing and his secretary got out of the car.


    As soon as the director got out of the car, the guard ran out.


    "Director." He saluted.


    "Well, was someone looking for me just now?"


    "No


    "No? No young man ever came to me? "


    young people? The guard''s face changed!


    Is it really because he called the director???


    "Yes... There is a young man, he... He is sitting over there..." the guard stammered.


    Yan Xing looks at the place he points to. A young man is sitting in a flower garden playing with his mobile phone. His face turns blue directly.


    "Why is Mr. Wu sitting on the ground? The hospitality is not good, the hospitality is not good. " Yan Xing trotted over and squatted beside him, with a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Who is it?"


    Wu Hao was beating the king''s glory, but he didn''t lift his head. Lu Ban No. 7''s strafe was pressed several times before he came out, and almost hung up.


    "Yan Xing, I heard that Mr. Wu is coming to me right away. The guard doesn''t know Mr. Wu. He''s so negligent. I''ll compensate for him. Should Mr. Wu get up first and sit in our room?"


    "It doesn''t matter. You wait for me. I''ll finish this game first."


    "It''s OK. You play slowly."


    "Why don''t you go ahead and I''ll come in and find you later."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I just sat down to have a rest. You don''t care about me when you play."


    Yan Xing sat down beside Wu Hao.


    One side of the Secretary to see the whole person are silly, Yan Bureau in front of the leadership have never been so low-key, this boy who?


    Where are the guards? Leaning against the wall, I''m pissing! The more sophisticated you are, the more sophisticated you are.


    Five or six minutes later, Wu Hao finished the game and stood up.


    "Go in by car." Yan Xing got up and said.


    "Just walk in a little bit." Wu Hao walked in with a smile.


    "The guard will be removed immediately." Yan Xing whispered to his secretary and followed him.


    "But Lao Zhang is a relative of Zhang Ju." It''s very difficult for the Secretary to follow.


    "Do you think it''s better for Zhang''s relatives to be laid off, or for Zhang himself to be laid off?" Yan Xing glared at her.


    "I... I see."


    The Secretary can''t imagine who this young man is, who has so much energy.


    "When I come out again, I have to see another person standing on the post." After that, he quickly followed Wu Hao.


    The secretary turned to arrange new personnel.


    ¡­¡­


    In the office.


    "When did Mr. Wu come, you can tell him in advance." Yan Xing said flatteringly.


    "I''m not here to play. I have something serious to do. I need a favor from the strict Bureau."


    "You''re so polite. Don''t hesitate to say anything."


    "Have you received the task of hunting Jin Biao and Qiao Fang recently?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes, we are trying our best to arrest them. We will never let them go unpunished."


    "Do you want to make contributions?" Wu Hao asked with a smile on his face.


    "What does Mr. Wu mean by meritorious service?"


    "I''ve found them for you. As long as you catch them, it''s director Yan''s credit! But I have one more thing to do myself before I hand over the people to you. "


    "Tell me, young master Wu."


    Yan Xing''s eyes show excitement. Jin Biao is now a serious case in a serious case. If he can catch them, it will be a great achievement.


    "In these two days, one of them will enter the bank to make a large deposit in some way. I hope that the strict bureau can inform all banks not to interfere in this matter. No matter whether they want to deposit or transfer money, they will turn a blind eye."


    "This..."


    "Don''t worry about money. I''ll give you the money as long as I know it."


    "OK, I''ll let you know later."


    Although I don''t know what Wu Hao''s intention is, as long as he can catch Jin Biao, his credit will be established.


    "That''s OK. I''ll leave a phone call and let you know when to act." Wu Hao stood up.


    "Don''t you sit down a little longer, young master Wu?" Yan Xing also stood up and left his number to him.


    "It''s hard to deal with the situation every day. How can I bother you all the time?"


    The coat swung over his shoulder and left his office.


    Yan Xing took him to the door and was relieved to see that the people in the security booth had been replaced.


    "Secretary, what is the origin of this young master Wu?" The secretary finally couldn''t help asking.


    "There is a mysterious pusher behind every great man in history, and these mysterious people are inextricably linked with the same family."


    The Secretary obviously didn''t understand the meaning of this. He was interrupted by Yan Xing when he was about to ask again.


    "There are things you don''t need to know."


    The Secretary had to shut up and swallow his doubts.


    In fact, she really asked Yan Xing, and she couldn''t answer it. There were very few things that he knew. He couldn''t explain the meaning of this sentence in detail. He just heard it by chance.


    ¡­¡­


    Nanling waste factory.


    Jin Biao and Qiao Fang appeared at the same time.


    From a distance, two people can see that there is no smile on each other''s face, which is quite different from their usual meeting.


    Both of them knew that only one person could leave this meeting alive.


    They stopped five meters apart.


    "Old Joe, I''m wrong about you."


    Jin Biao''s face is like stagnant water.


    "I thought you Lao Jin were so loyal, but the result is not the same?"


    There was a sneer on Qiao Fang''s face.


    "I value loyalty, but you''re not worth it."


    Jin Biao said, took out a gun and directly shot in the past.


    Qiao Fang saw that he took out his gun and immediately took evasive measures. He also took out his gun and started to work.


    There is not much movement in the guns with noise elimination measures, but it doesn''t mean that the risk of being hit will be reduced. Two people will shoot each other while hiding, all the way to the waste factory.


    Both Jin Biao and Qiao Fang are ready to die and die. Today, either you or I will die. There is no second ending.


    Soon the two men''s bullets have been shot, the same killer they have a good escape strategy, two people were not injured.


    This leads to the inevitable hand to hand combat.


    Jin Biao picks up a rusty steel pipe on the ground and rushes up. Qiao Fang seems to be very stupid to pick up the stone on the ground and rushes up. When he approaches Jin Biao, he smashes the stone hard at him. Jin Biao is busy avoiding distraction. Suddenly, a bright knife appears in front of him, and he feels difficult to breathe. Jin Biao drops the steel pipe and covers his throat, But a lot of blood is still gushing out.


    His consciousness is very clear. He didn''t expect that the person who finally fell will be himself. He suddenly thought of a word Wu Hao said, the end of time and the end of life. It seems that he really didn''t cheat himself, ha ha.


    Qiao Fang retreated and stood at his two meters, watching Jin Biao''s blood flow.


    "Lao Jin, it seems that I won the game." Qiao Fang said coldly.


    "You... Can''t win." Jin Biao said weakly. A sarcastic smile appeared on his bloody face, which was very strange. His body twitched twice and did not move.


    Joe Fang was very uncomfortable by his smile and cut two scornfully. No matter how he won the game, he was the one who got the chance to live.


    After waiting for two minutes, after Jin Biao''s blood was completely drained, Qiao Fang rummaged over him. He had no wallet, no bank card, no ID card, and nothing but a hotel key.


    "Damn it."


    Qiao Fang scolded and threw Jin Biao into the sewage pool behind the waste factory.


    "Goodbye."


    Qiao Fang pulls on the cement board, and Jin Biao sleeps in the filthy darkness foreve

 Chapter 45

    Qiao Fang is very familiar with Jin Biao''s behavior and finds out the cash that Jin Biao has hidden in three places.


    It''s not the first time for the three of them to take shelter in Xiangzhang. Jin Biao used to hide his equipment in several places, which is convenient for him.


    Qiao Fang transferred Jin Biao''s 20 million yuan and buried it with his 35 million yuan.


    It''s time for Wu Hao to call Jinbiao''s account for 13.14 million.


    The trouble is that Qiao Fang doesn''t know where Jin Biao went after his last change of residence.


    Maybe


    Wu Hao knows!


    Qiao Fang dials Wu Hao.


    Seeing the name of the call, Wu Hao knew the end of the battle.


    There was a cold evil smile around his mouth.


    "Congratulations."


    Wu Hao got through.


    "Do you know where Jin Biao lives?" Qiao Fang held back his anger and asked. He didn''t like Wu Hao''s manner of talking and laughing, which made him feel stupid.


    "I''ll send you his address, but I have to remind you that the money can only be put into one account. Cash can''t be traded."


    "I see."


    Joe hung up.


    Wu Hao sent Jin Biao''s address to Qiao Fang with a sneer on his face.


    Jin Biao, Jin Biao, no one in the world can hurt the person I cherish. If there is, I will make him pay a heavy price.


    Qiao Fang,


    Do you think you can escape my punishment!? Hum, it''s not that easy!


    ¡­¡­


    With the specific address, Qiao Fang easily found the hotel where Jin Biao stayed.


    Having got the key, he entered his room smoothly.


    Joe Fang rummaged through his luggage and didn''t have what he was looking for.


    He rummaged through the room and soon found his wallet taped to the bottom of the bed.


    The bank card and ID card are all in it.


    "Found it."


    Qiao Fang laughed and was relieved that all the money he had used for his life had come.


    Jin Biao''s memory is not very good, all his bank cards use a password, and this password is his Lunar birthday, which he knows very well.


    Now it''s the last step.


    55 million in cash must be deposited in his own account, and Jin Biao''s 13.14 million must also be transferred to his own account, otherwise he will not be able to trade with Wu Hao.


    It has to go through the bank.


    It''s dangerous.


    The bank must have received a wanted order from the Public Security Bureau. In the past, he was absolutely caught by himself.


    Only someone else can complete this last step.


    ¡­¡­


    Xue Longping is drinking with two friends, and the expensive dishes in the stall are all on the table.


    The family that started this evening is really rich. 200000 yuan of cash is put in the drawer without lock. It''s easy to make a lot of money. In the next few months, you won''t have to worry about money.


    "Have a drink. Go and try your luck at night. I''m so lucky today. Maybe I can win some more." Xue Longping laughs and greets two brothers to drink


    "Come and drink."


    "Drink."


    It''s rare for three people to have such good luck.


    "Brother long, it seems that he is doing well."


    A cold voice came to their ears. Looking along the direction of the voice, a middle-aged man was coming here. With that cold and sophisticated momentum, you could feel that this man was not good at all.


    "Who are you?"


    Xue Longping stood up. He didn''t want to lose to the other side.


    "Don''t you even know me?"


    Qiao Fang approached step by step.


    "Brother Joe?"


    Xue Longping rushed up.


    "Long time no see, brother Joe. It''s dark and I don''t recognize it. Come and sit down and have a drink."


    "Don''t drink any more wine. I want to cooperate with you on something. Come with me."


    "You drink first."


    Xue Longping and Qiao Fang left, and they were walking on the dark path.


    Xue Longping has done several jobs for Qiao Fang in the past, all of which are indoor installation monitoring and other activities. He is familiar with them and not familiar with them.


    "Where did Joe get rich recently?" Xue Longping asked with a smile.


    "Help me to deposit a sum of cash in the bank, and then help me to transfer a sum of account. I''ll give you five million after it''s done!"


    Qiao Fang didn''t answer his boring politeness and threw out his own business directly.


    Xue Longping''s eyes are straight. Did you hear me right? You can get five million dollars for that!?


    "Don''t ask questions. If you have the courage to do it, you can take it. If you don''t have the courage to do it, I''ll ask someone else to do it."


    "Yes, why not!"!? Joe, just tell me how to do it! "


    Xue Longping answered, five million. It''s a huge sum of money. What can''t be done.


    "I have 55 million yuan in cash. You deposit it in your own account first. If you contact the bank, they will send a escort car to withdraw the money. There is no need to worry about security. The bank will turn a blind eye to the deposits of major customers, and the source review will not be too strict."


    Qiao Fang takes out Jin Biao''s bank card and ID card from his pocket and gives it to Xue Longping.


    "This card has 13.14 million yuan. You handle the transfer business as an agent. First transfer it to your card and then transfer it to me."


    He said: "these two things should be done one by one. You must transfer 55 million yuan to me first, and then transfer 13.14 million yuan. Do you understand?"


    Joe looked at him.


    He is confident that 55 million yuan in cash can be saved, but Jin Biao''s 13.14 million yuan is hard to say. A careless salesman may do it. If he meets a more careful salesman, he will probably find that the agent is a fugitive who is wanted. The transfer can''t be done, and Xue Longping will be arrested.


    This kind of situation can only do 55 million this business, even if the latter transfer was found, he somehow kept the big head.


    "Don''t worry, Joe. I''m smart."


    Xue Longping swallowed his saliva. For the first time in his life, he came into contact with so much money.


    "I know you''re smart, so I''m the first one to look for you, and I warn you, don''t play smart with me. I''ll give you five million. If you dare to put five million in your own account, I''ll see how I deal with you. You know what I do." Qiao Fang said directly in a threatening tone.


    Xue Longping swallowed his saliva. For a moment, he really thought so. But looking at his fierce eyes, Xue Longping put away his careful thinking. It''s better to be honest to help such people.


    "Joe, do you think I''m that kind of person!? I can''t do it so late today. I''ll help you to do it as soon as the bank opens tomorrow morning. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Just sit down and have a drink? " Xue Longping said in a low voice.


    "No, wait for your good news."


    Qiao Fang said and left. He is very tired now, physically and mentally.


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait


    Joe told him the code.


    "If you dare to move a cent here, you will be responsible for the consequences."


    "Don''t worry, don''t move a cent."


    "Let''s go. Don''t drink so much. It''ll kill you if you miss my business."


    Qiao Fang turned around and left.


    Xue Longping watched him leave. As soon as he walked away, he immediately spat on his back. If it wasn''t for the sake of money, I''d listen to you yelling and yelling, as if you were afraid of me.


    After collecting the bank card, Xue Longping went home directly. He still understands the reason why drinking can cause trouble.


    The source of such a large sum of money is absolutely unknown. Otherwise, we don''t need to turn it by his hand. We have to carefully ponder how to deal with the possible troubles tomorrow.

 Chapter 46

    At half past eight in the morning, Qiao Fang paced back and forth in the hotel, fidgeting.


    When he came back last night, he had insomnia all night. He was always worried about giving such a big deal to others. He has been suffering all the time, and now he is more anxious.


    Should the bank go to work now?


    Xue Longping should have called the bank, right?


    According to the speed of the bank, you should be able to count the amount of money around 11:00 noon. At that time, you should be able to receive the first transfer!?


    If the second deal is not completed, how can he raise another 13.14 million? I hope both deals can be completed successfully.


    The longer he was, the more anxious he was. Until 11:30, when there was no news, he picked up his mobile phone several times to call Xue Longping.


    Until 11:45, he finally received the first transfer on his account, 55 million yuan, no more, no less.


    He fell the cup in a flash of joy, and the first stroke of his mother was finally finished.


    The happiness is only short-lived. With the first success, he is more eager to complete the second transfer business, and the anxiety is more intense than the first one.


    In case of failure, he could not figure out where he would get the 13.14 million yuan.


    Only if he succeeds can he have it once and for all.


    This time, he only waited for ten minutes for the bank''s SMS notice to arrive, 13.14 million yuan, the same point no more than a little bit, Qiao Fang clenched his fists excitedly. I didn''t expect that this matter was so smooth, and God helped me.


    His expression was ferocious with excitement.


    Ten minutes later, he called Xue Longping.


    "Hello, Joe. I was just about to call you. I''ve already done it for you."


    "Well done, I''ve got the money."


    "My money..."


    "When I go to the abandoned factory in Nanling alone, I''ll give you five million yuan, and I won''t lose you a cent."


    "Well, thank you, Joe."


    Xue Longping was so excited that he hung up the phone and drove his motorcycle to Nanling waste factory. He used to work for him, and he also gave money there. This time, he took five million yuan. All the way, Xue Longping wondered what he wanted to do with the five million yuan, soak all the beautiful girls in the world, or go to play all over the country? There are two girls in a new nightclub in the town. They are good, but the price is expensive. Why don''t you wrap them up first!?


    Xue Longping rushed to the Nanling waste factory. From a distance, he saw Qiao Fang waiting for him at the door. As soon as the accelerator went up, he drove the car in front of him.


    "Joe''s coming so soon. I''m sorry to have him wait for me." Xue Longping is flattering.


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. It''s a very beautiful business. Five million dollars of cash has been put in it for you. Go and get it yourself."


    "OK, OK, thank you, Joe. Thank you, Joe."


    Xue Longping ran inside excitedly


    Qiao Fang takes out a gun behind him and shoots him in the back of the head. Xue Longping falls to the ground directly and has no vitality.


    "You want to take my life money, you are tired of living! Five million yuan for next year''s Qingming Festival! "


    Qiao Fang snorted coldly, dragged him to the side of the sewage pool, pulled open the cement board, threw it in, and covered it again.


    Qiao Fang takes out his mobile phone and dials Wu Hao.


    "Wu Hao, where can I meet you?"


    "All set?"


    There came Wu Hao''s voice.


    "It''s none of your business. You just need to know that I can make this deal with you now." Qiao Fangdao.


    "Well, I''ll go to your place, but I may be a little slower."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you."


    Qiao Fang hung up and rode on Xue Longping''s motorcycle.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hotel.


    Wu Hao is holding a glass of iced beer. It''s really bad that there is only one person in such a big room. After a period of time, he forgot how she lived before Tingting came back.


    It''s better to take her with you in the future, at least not lonely and boring.


    Wu Hao leans on the sofa, tilts his feet on the tea table, takes out his mobile phone and dials Yan Xing''s phone.


    This is Yan Xing''s personal number.


    "Hello, Mr. Wu."


    "Yan Ju, how are you doing these two days?" Wu Hao half joked.


    "Be ready at any time. Mr. Wu''s words will definitely make it difficult for them to fly."


    "I''ll give you the address later. You can do whatever you want. But there''s one thing I have to tell Yan Ju. Don''t do it directly after you go. I have something to talk with the gangsters. You can do it after I come out."


    "Mr. Wu wants to meet the gangster?"


    Yan Xing was startled. If there was an accident, he couldn''t take the responsibility at all.


    "I will protect myself. Don''t worry. What you have to do is not let him have the chance to escape." Wu Hao said.


    "It''s natural. Mr. Wu, put on protection and go. I''ll send snipers to protect you just in case."


    "Protection is not necessary, but the sniper can really prepare a few for me."


    Although one has been protecting himself in the dark, it''s necessary to have more snipers at the last moment. If you can''t control Qiao Fang, these snipers will be used. Of course, it''s better not to use them.


    "But you have to inform me of the situation. The sniper should not act rashly. He should not shoot as soon as there is any trouble."


    "Good."


    "That''s it."


    Wu Hao hung up.


    The reason to explain this is that he is afraid that Qiao Fang will be killed by the sniper when he is excited. Then he has been busy for so many days.


    Send him the address. Wu Hao takes a taxi.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour and a half later, Qiao Fang was anxiously waiting for Wu Hao in the room.


    He had to be in a hurry.


    If you sell your life span of 30 years, how much time you have left is an unknown number. Maybe you will die tomorrow or the next second.


    What aggravates his anxiety is Jin Biao''s death. He can''t be sure whether Jin Biao''s death is because he killed him or because he just died in his own hands when he ran out of time. If it is the latter, he is in the same danger now.


    He couldn''t calm down until he bought back his time.


    There was a knock on the door outside.


    "Who?"


    He ran over, anxious but still alert.


    "Wu Hao."


    Qiao Fang immediately opened the door and pulled Wu Hao in.


    "Are you in a hurry?" Wu Hao sat down with a smile.


    "You are not in danger of your life. Of course you are not in a hurry. I don''t know how long I can live. Do you think I can be in a hurry?"


    Joe Fang glared at him.


    "What about the deal? Take it out and I''ll sign it right away. "


    Wu Hao looked at him with an enigmatic smile on his face. As soon as he reached out, he took out a contract and put it in front of him.


    "Name account, buy for one year, transaction price 159.64 yuan per minute, fill in and sign the name."


    Qiao Fang took the pen and looked silly.


    Buy for a year?


    More than 80 million for a year?


    "Are you kidding me?"


    In a rage, Qiao Fang kicked over the table, took out his gun and put it directly on Wu Hao''s temple

 Chapter 47

    "I''m not trying to get more than 80 million yuan to buy you one year. I want you to give me all my 30 years. Do you hear me?"


    Qiao Fang excitedly takes a gun to Wu Hao''s head.


    Wu Hao is not angry, and always has a calm smile on his face. The more dangerous he is, the more mysterious his smile is.


    "I never promised you that I would give you back 30 years. I just said that I would give you a chance to live. Do you think that''s the case?" Wu Hao said.


    "What I want is 30 years. Who the hell wants you to give me a chance! 30 years. If you don''t give it back to me, I''ll shoot you today. It''s a big deal. I''ll be worth it if we don''t give it back! "


    "Don''t get excited. It''s a contract that can''t be changed. According to the rules, you can only buy one year at a time. You can at least make sure you have one year to complete the transaction, can''t you? After this transaction is completed, we can make a second and third transaction, and I can keep the price to the lowest level for you. "


    Wu Hao seems calm, but there are tiny beads of sweat on his forehead.


    "I need 30 years now. Will you give it to me?"


    Qiao Fang was very excited and loaded. He wanted to shoot the smelly boy.


    "If you insist, do it."


    Wu Hao closed his eyes and leaned back on the chair, waiting to die.


    "You won''t live long if you kill me. Step by step according to my rules, you may live a long time, even longer than 30 years. But since you don''t want to live any longer, forget it. Anyway, I''ve already sent you home to accompany you."


    "Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Qiao Fang gritted his teeth.


    "I believe you dare. Has Jin Biao been killed by you? Even my own brother dares to kill. I have nothing to do with you


    "How dare you play with me!? You really want to die, don''t you? "


    "I don''t want to die, but I can''t change the rules. If you have to act according to your ideas, you can die together." Wu Hao shrugged.


    Joe Fang trembled with anger and tried to shoot him several times.


    In the end, he didn''t have the courage to do it.


    Killing Wu Hao is tantamount to destroying his chance to live. In the rest of his unknown life, he will be accompanied by the fear of death.


    This is not the result he wants.


    If you try every means to get more than 80 million yuan, you can change the time for one year. It''s ridiculous to think about it. You want to shoot this stinky boy. Is he still human? He''s a devil.


    Mortals have to yield to the devil.


    He slumped down in his chair, his eyes mixed with hope and despair almost impassable.


    After a while, he took up his pen tremblingly, signed his name on the contract, filled in his account, and bought it for one year at 159.64 yuan per minute.


    After signing his name, Qiao Fang pushes the contract to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao quickly signed his name without saying a word.


    "Congratulations to the owner, the account balance has increased by 83.9067.84 million, plus the original money on the owner''s account, it has already reached nearly 100 million."


    Liya''s excited voice echoed in Wu Hao''s mind.


    Wu Hao''s mouth showed a trace of smile, a trace of death as if the greeting of the general unkind smile.


    "Congratulations, you''ll be fine for the next year."


    Wu Hao said, throwing his clothes on his shoulders and leaving.


    Qiao Fang sat down on the chair without any happiness. He didn''t know why he signed. Was it his weakness or his timidity?


    Does one year''s life mean anything to him?


    Yes, and No.


    Compared with 30 years, one year is too little to be expected.


    Now he could only think that if he didn''t even have this year, he would really have to live in despair until he died.


    I''ll buy it from him when I have money.


    By the way, I haven''t asked how to buy it in the future.


    Qiao Fang got up and ran after him.


    Qiao Fang chases the door, and Wu Hao just walks to the street.


    "Wait a minute, Wu Hao. I have something else to ask you."


    "Don''t ask. I lied to you. You won''t have another chance to buy time."


    Wu Hao turned his head and grinned coldly. He reached out and snapped his fingers in the air. A large number of police poured out from all directions.


    Qiao Fang''s face changed dramatically. As soon as he was about to run back, the sniper shot him in the thigh and fell to the ground. A group of police rushed to control him.


    After the crowd, Wu Hao waves to shake off the sweat on his forehead. The sunshine at 4 p.m. lengthens his back, which is ghostly and mysterious. His brisk steps disappear step by step in the streets of the town


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Biao died, Qiao Fang''s few days will always live in fear.


    The net increase in time margin is 54 years.


    The net growth of account funds is 55 million yuan. Although the money was originally his own home, it now belongs to him, and the remaining five million yuan is too lazy to bother.


    The operation has come to a perfect end.


    Those who dare to hurt them will never come to a good end. Wu Hao once again fulfills his promise to them.


    In the past, there was no way to eradicate the people who hurt them. Now it''s different. The ability of trading time gives him the most powerful weapon in the world. He can eradicate anyone who threatens them.


    He''s not a bad guy, but he''s never been a good guy.


    Sitting on the back of the train, Wu Hao''s face is always with a trace of evil smile.


    I''m more and more familiar with time trading ability, and I use it more and more easily. No matter trading or punishment, I gradually have my own routine.


    I feel more and more like the master of time in this world.


    Damn it, it feels so good.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing.


    The evil laughter made an aunt in the next seat shiver. Does the young man have any idea about himself?


    "Elder sister, I don''t mean anything else. Don''t get me wrong." Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    Wu Hao explained that aunt was more serious, so she got up and left.


    Wu Hao has a black line on her face. She doesn''t think she''s half old, does she!?


    I feel so good about myself. Wu Hao smiles bitterly and shakes his head.


    Looking out of the window, the smile on his face faded away.


    Jin Biao and Qiao Fang have been killed, but the problem has not been completely solved. The person who really created the problem is still hidden in the dark. Only by solving her can we really end this matter.


    We need to find her as soon as we get back.


    No matter what kind of person she is, I am sure to solve her!


    But Wu Hao had doubts and curiosity on his face.


    What is the role of the woman who avenged Xu Shijin?


    He only knows one woman related to Xu Shijin, that is Zhu Xiaoyi. He can be sure that it''s not Zhu Xiaoyi who is behind the scenes of this incident. If Zhu Xiaoyi could push Xu Shijin to the pit of fire at the beginning, she would not avenge him after his death.


    It seems that Xu Shijin has more than one woman.


    Wu Hao smiles and takes out his mobile phone to send a wechat to Yu Ting.


    "Tingting, I''m back. You come to the railway station to meet me."


    "When will it arrive?"


    "Half an hour at most."


    "Well, I''ll go now."


    Wu Hao looks at his mobile phone strangely.


    Why doesn''t the girl ask if she has something to do?


    It''s not affectation. She will ask this question under normal circumstances. Today''s failure to ask is definitely something abnormal.


    "Baby, is something wrong?" Wu Hao asked tentatively.


    Yu Ting did not answer.


    Wu Hao made an expression of doubt, but didn''t get her response.


    Looks like something happened.


    Wu Hao wry smile, vaguely he has guessed what happened.

 Chapter 48

    Wu Hao out of the station, far away to see standing beside the car Yu Ting.


    Dignified and elegant face appears a little serious, always see Wu Hao come over will smile to welcome up, today strange stand by the car waiting for him to come.


    "What''s the matter? Where can I upset you?"


    Wu Hao came forward and put his arms around her waist.


    "Young master, you made the chairman angry, and I was taught a lesson by my father." Yu Ting''s voice is full of bitterness.


    "They found out?"


    "When I got the information of Yan Xing, the people in the archives department found the clue. They told my father about it, and my father told the chairman of the board. The chairman is very angry now, and it will break out when you go back." Yu Ting said seriously.


    "You should have the highest authority just like Yu Bo. How can the people in the archives department find out the clue?" Wu Hao doubts a way.


    "I guess what the chairman wants them to pay attention to is that he doesn''t want you to interfere in this matter."


    "I guess so."


    Wu Hao shrugged and laughed.


    The purpose of this trip has been achieved. If you find it, you can find it.


    "Come on, let''s go home and leave him alone."


    "Young master, you can still laugh. The chairman asked me to take you back to the manor first. Young master, you''d better be prepared. The chairman is very angry about this." Yu Ting worries.


    "How angry are you?"


    Wu Hao smiles indifferently.


    "Young master, I''m really angry if you laugh again!"


    Yu Ting gives him a angry look.


    "Anyway, it''s already like this. Do I still cry? Let''s go. Let''s go back and see how angry he is."


    Yu Ting is really annoyed by him, can''t help but pinch on his waist.


    The two returned to the manor.


    The servant drives away and Yu Ting accompanies Wu Hao to the study.


    In the study.


    Wu daikang was looking at the report, glanced at them and continued to read.


    After reading the report, he focused on them.


    "Tell me, what did you do?"


    "Nothing. Just go and have a look." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Have a look? Look at Jin Biao and you''ll see him dead? " Wu daikang''s face was angry.


    "It''s none of my business if he dies. I didn''t kill him." Wu Hao gave him a white look.


    "Dare you say it has nothing to do with you?"


    "It doesn''t mean that I killed him. Well, I said, Dad, what did you come to me for today? It can''t be because Jin Biao is dead. Do you want to judge me? "


    "I just want to know what you did in Xiangzhang city secretly!"


    Wu daikang threw the report heavily in front of Wu Hao.


    "You know from the beginning whether they are in Xiangzhang city. The report shows that you are the person they contact most frequently in Xiangzhang city. In the end, you informed Yan Xing to catch Qiao Fang. I doubt your purpose of going to Xiangzhang city this time."


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "He said


    "I won''t let go of those who dare to hurt them. I provoked Qiao Fang to kill Jin Biao." Wu haodao, obviously avoids the heavy and takes the light.


    "Ridiculous!!! Do you know you''re dealing with two killers? You may be killed at any time! "


    Wu daikang slapped the table angrily. The water in the teacup splashed out and wet the table.


    "I have a sense of propriety."


    "If you have a sense of propriety, you won''t go! Do you know that every contact you have with them is likely to die in their hands? You are not responsible for yourself, for them and for me. You are not responsible for your mother. When you die, do you think it''s you who are most sad? You are wrong. It''s all the people who care about you! "


    "Don''t talk about it so seriously. I''m not a child any more. I''ll assess if there''s any danger. Besides, haven''t I come back safe and sound now? This shows that my assessment of danger is correct, and I have the ability to avoid danger! "


    "Do you dare to argue here? Is that your ability to avoid danger? It''s just a lucky adventure


    Wu daikang slapped the table again.


    "Now that''s it, what do you want?"


    Wu Hao''s voice also improved by three points.


    "From today on, you must never interfere in this matter. If you let me know that you interfere secretly, I will let you go nowhere. Besides, Tingting will live with them for the time being before this matter is over. "


    "Why?"


    Wu Hao blurted out that this is a bit too much!


    "Tingting trusts you too much, which will affect her judgment. I don''t want her to be fooled by you again before this matter is over."


    On one side, Yu Ting lowered her head.


    "It''s hard on you


    Wu Hao got up and was about to leave. But he sat down again and said angrily, "I don''t understand. Don''t you always want me to be alone? Now I''m trying to be on my own. What do you want me to do


    "I don''t need you to be independent in this kind of thing. Risk is not the embodiment of ability. If you have the ability, I''ll give you a company and you''ll support me."


    "No ability!"


    Wu Hao leaves his study.


    "Young master..."


    "Tingting, you don''t care about him, this smelly boy now more and more don''t know heaven and earth."


    Yu Ting sighed, perhaps at the beginning should not agree to help him, things will not come to this.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao left the manor on foot.


    At this time, he was in a strange mood.


    If you want to say that you are depressed, you must be depressed. At the same time, he doesn''t care.


    He said that it''s up to him to do what he wants. There are policies and countermeasures. There are no shackles that he can''t get rid of.


    Since he has time trading ability, he realizes that he can''t completely avoid danger. If you really want to listen to his nonsense, his time trading ability is useless.


    Just tasted the sweet, how could it be so useless!


    Some things even if there is a danger also want to do, at most is to pay more attention to their own safety.


    I''m sorry that I''m going to live alone as soon as I come back. The most depressing thing is this.


    The good thing is that ting doesn''t live with them all the time. The old man said that before the end of the matter, he should seize the time to deal with it. He doesn''t want to go back to his life alone. It''s just unbearable.


    Now that Qiao Fang has been arrested, it won''t be long before the old man will know that there is a black hand behind them.


    We must find this Miss Liu before he knows.


    But now I am alone, no one to help, no one to cover, every move is under the surveillance of the bodyguard, whatever I do will be known by the old man, what can I do?


    Looking for Gao Feng? Or go to Xiaoru?


    Absolutely not!


    Going to them will certainly arouse more suspicion!


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao thought of a person. Although he didn''t want to, it was obviously the most suitable time to find her.


    With a bad smile, he took a taxi home.


    After packing up a few sets of clothes, Wu Hao puts on his schoolbag, pulls on his suitcase and goes straight to Zhao Shuhan''s home.

 Chapter 49

    Zhao Shuhan returned home already 6:30, saw the person standing at the door is a Leng at first, then laughed out.


    "What is master Wu doing?"


    "Homeless, to Miss Zhao."


    Wu Hao put away his cell phone and looked at her with a smile.


    "Quarrel with Tingting?"


    "What can I quarrel with Tingting? It''s mainly to fulfill our promise to you. Today is Friday. I ask for a total of five days'' leave. According to our previous agreement, that is to make up for ten days. Anyway, we have to make up for classes, so we just live in your house."


    Wu Hao joked: "and I have to enter the top 20 of the class. I''m not sure if I don''t have you to urge me all the time."


    "When did you have such a high consciousness?"


    Zhao Shuhan smiles, half believing and half doubting.


    "I''m ready for a long stay. What else do you don''t believe?"


    Wu Hao kicked one side of the suitcase.


    "Now that you have this consciousness, I don''t believe it. Hehe, you will feel better in the next ten days."


    "Hey, I''m here to tutor, not to be abused. You can make it clear."


    "I didn''t say I was going to abuse you."


    "That''s what you mean."


    "That''s what you think."


    With a sly smile, Zhao Shuhan opens the door and goes in.


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes and pushed his luggage in.


    The house of 120 square meters is fully open design. In addition to the toilet and bathroom, the kitchen, living room and bedroom are barrier free, which makes the room particularly spacious. The modern minimalism fine decoration makes the room give people a sense of emptiness and enjoyment.


    Wu Hao has always liked the decoration style of Zhao Shuhan''s house. The only thing that makes him feel dazzling is the embedded bookshelf in the living room. Every time he looks at it, it causes 10000 points of spiritual damage to the man who doesn''t like reading.


    "Han Han, when will you take down this bookshelf?"


    As soon as he lost his luggage, Wu Hao fell lazily on the sofa.


    "Where do you put all my books?"


    "No more."


    "If you think about my bookshelf again, I''ll take you down."


    Zhao Shuhan sat down beside him, made a phone call and ordered a dinner for two in the restaurant.


    "What have you been doing these five days?" She asked.


    "There are some things I need to deal with myself, young master." Wu Hao said with a light smile.


    "There are only two things you need to deal with now. One is how to read well, and the other is how to deal with your own emotional problems."


    Zhao Shuhan grabbed his ear and said, "you haven''t contacted Xinxin these five days, have you? I told you at that time that since you want to chase people, you should be more serious. What do you look like now? You have abandoned people before you catch them. "


    "Who said I abandoned Xinxin?"


    Wu Hao jumped up and said, "I want to find a chance for them to meet. At least I''ll make it clear first. If I really want to cheat her, it''s easier."


    That''s true.


    If he really just want to cheat her, there is no need to make her sad.


    "After you''ve made it clear?" Zhao Shuhan asked curiously.


    "After making it clear, even if she doesn''t agree, I''ll cheat that girl!" Wu haodao has a firm and bad smile on his face.


    "Are you responsible for her or not?"


    Zhao Shuhan smiles. She can still accept this.


    "What do you think?"


    "I think you''d better get in touch with her, at least she feels like you''re lying to her now."


    "I''ve been too busy lately."


    "Excuse." Zhao Shuhan gave him a white look, hesitated for a moment and asked, "Wu Hao, are you serious about Xinxin?"


    "Nonsense, it''s a big mistake to think I''m the kind of playful and irresponsible person."


    "Remember what you said today. I''ll enlighten her on Monday."


    "Really? Thank you, Mr. Zhao


    Wu Hao was overjoyed.


    "Come on, I''m going to make up all the five-day lessons tonight, and I''m going to start to improve tomorrow."


    "Well, where do I sleep at night? You''re just a bed. I''m not going to sleep on the sofa, am I


    "It''s no use changing the subject."


    "I mean it."


    Khan, how can this woman talk about her study!?


    "If you don''t sleep on the sofa, you can make the floor."


    "Forget it, I''d better sleep on the sofa."


    Two sofas together are like a bed, at least more comfortable than the floor.


    "Before dinner, take out the book and I''ll make up for your English class this week."


    "Don''t be in such a hurry? After dinner! "


    "It will take at least half an hour to eat. Is that a waste of half an hour? Time is life. Do you understand? Take out the book quickly. "


    Time is life. I know better than you. Wu Haobai gave her a look, but she had to take out the book. Alas, did she choose the wrong place!?


    ¡­¡­


    The make-up lasted until 11:30. This week, all the courses were miraculously completed, and Wu Hao almost blew his head.


    After the bath, they sat on the bed, watched TV for a while, and went to sleep separately.


    Zhao Shuhan''s workload in a day is definitely not comparable to Wu Hao''s. after turning off the light, he fell asleep within two minutes, but Wu Hao, who was lying on the sofa, didn''t want to sleep.


    It''s not that I don''t want to sleep. I can''t sleep until I finish something.


    After secretly chatting with them on wechat for half an hour, Wu Hao got up to take her mobile phone and quietly came to the balcony after Zhao Shuhan fell asleep.


    My mobile phone is definitely not working. Who knows if my father has sent someone to monitor his phone? Be careful.


    At 12:30 in the evening, the moon is hazy, many people in the community have fallen asleep, only scattered lights illuminate the night sky.


    Wu Hao''s eyes scan the bottom of the community. He knows that the bodyguards are watching him in a dark corner. It must be impossible to do something aboveboard.


    It''s not good to be sneaky.


    Wu Hao sighed and made a call with Zhao Shuhan''s mobile phone.


    It took a long time to answer the phone, sleepy and quiet.


    "Hello? Who is it


    "Hello, Ms. Liu. I''m Wu Hao. I''m sorry to disturb you so late."


    There was a long silence there.


    Liu Lanfang never thought that Wu Hao would call him, which also means that Jin Biao''s action was a complete failure and exposed her.


    She wanted to hang up directly. Wu Hao''s calm voice gave her a terrible feeling, but she still suppressed her fear.


    Now that Wu Hao has called, she can''t avoid this.


    "Who did you get my phone number from?" Liu Lanfang asked tentatively.


    "Jin Biao told me." Wu Hao light way.


    Sure enough.


    "What have you done to him?" Liu Lanfang took a deep breath and asked.


    "Isn''t that important to you?"


    Liu Lanfang was stunned for a moment, and there were two wry smiles between his nose and breath.


    "What do you want?" She asked.


    "What I want depends mainly on what you want." Wu Hao said with a smile: "since this call has already been made, why don''t we talk for a while more? What''s the relationship between you and Xu Shijin?"


    "What does that have to do with you?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. I''ll find out sooner or later!"


    "I''m his fiancee." Liu Lanfang hesitated and said.

 Chapter 50

    "Fiancee? It seems that Xu Shijin has quite a lot of fiancees. " Wu Hao joked.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You don''t know?"


    "What do you know?"


    "As far as I know, Xu Shijin has another fiancee besides you. Her name is Zhu Xiaoyi. If you need, I can send her phone number to you. You two can communicate." Wu haodao''s tone was obviously ill intentioned.


    Liu Lanfang was silent for a long time.


    "What do you mean by calling me?"


    There was a strong cry in her voice.


    "What I mean is simply to get rid of it."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "It''s up to you."


    "I have a problem, too."


    "Oh? If this is the case, it may be easy to solve the problem. Tomorrow at 12:30 noon, we will open a private room in the night fire bar and wait for me. We will sit down and completely solve the problem. "


    "Good."


    Liu Lanfang agreed with some hesitation, and she didn''t know whether her decision was right or not.


    "That''s it. Excuse me."


    "Wait a minute, can you send me that call from Zhu Xiaoyi?"


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao hangs up at the corner of his mouth.


    After sending Zhu Xiaoyi''s phone call, he added "don''t take the initiative to contact me", and then deleted the call record and SMS together.


    Putting Zhao Shuhan''s mobile phone back to its original position, Wu Hao falls down on the sofa, yawns and goes to bed.


    Hum, it''s useless to watch me. No one can stop what I want to do, neither can you, Dad.


    Wu Hao''s sleeping face has a charming smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Half past six in the morning.


    Wu Hao wakes up directly from his sleep.


    "Early in the morning what nerve." Wu Hao rubbed his ears and glared at Zhao Shuhan. His mother was in pain.


    "Get up to read, I make breakfast, go running after breakfast, and come back from running to do improvement exercises."


    Wu Hao broke down with a howl. It''s a bloody Saturday!!!


    Having been tortured by her until noon, Wu Hao applied for a two-hour rest, which temporarily escaped from her clutches.


    Take a taxi to night fire.


    Wu Hao calls Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin to have a drink. He calls Liu Lanfang on the cell phone of the waiter.


    "Are you here?"


    "Here we are, room 103."


    Wu Hao hung up, deleted the call record, returned the phone to the waiter, and went straight to room 103.


    He walked in without knocking.


    At the moment of entering the door, Wu Hao was stunned. In the compartment, there was a 30-year-old woman with a baby under one year old in her arms. The woman was holding a bottle to feed the baby.


    Wu Hao stepped back to have a look at the house number. That''s right. It''s room 103.


    "Miss Liu?" Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Are you Wu Hao?"


    Liu Lanfang was also surprised to see Wu Hao. He didn''t expect that he was such a young man.


    Wu Hao went in and sat down beside her.


    "You and Xu Shijin''s children?"


    Liu Lanfang nodded, with a very complicated sadness on her face.


    "Are you going to marry someone now or raise your child by yourself?" Wu Hao asked casually.


    "The child is still young. I want to raise him first."


    Wu Hao nodded. For a moment, he didn''t know how to start the following topic. He didn''t expect that Ms. Liu was actually the mother of a baby.


    "I''m here already. Talk about whatever you want."


    Liu Lanfang broke the silence.


    "I thought you hired Jin Biao to assassinate the three of us because of Xu Shijin''s sad death, but yesterday I heard that you were in trouble. I want to know the secret."


    He left a sum of money for our mother and son before he died, but the money was put in his lawyer''s place. One condition for getting the money is to wait for the three of you to die. "


    Liu Lanfang said: "Jin Biao and their three killers are actually the killers arranged by Xu Shijin. I just need to pay them. Originally, I also very much hoped that Jin Biao could kill you, not only avenge him, but also get money. But after contacting Zhu Xiaoyi yesterday, I didn''t care. It''s not worth doing such a stupid thing for this man."


    "Don''t you want money?"


    "Even without the money, I can raise my children on my own." Liu Lanfang light said, tone with a mother''s firm.


    Wu Hao leans on the sofa and falls into silence.


    The sadness in her eyes is not because of Xu Shijin''s death, but because her feelings have been betrayed. It is very low for such a woman to want to revenge for Xu Shijin.


    If she doesn''t take revenge for Xu Shijin any more, the matter seems to be over.


    But


    Wu Hao had to be more thoughtful.


    The depth of Xu Shijin''s scheming has exceeded his imagination. After Jin Biao, even his little wife has been involved in the revenge plan. It''s not known whether there will be other people playing as his chess pieces.


    Wu Hao watched Liu Lanfang, his head running fast.


    "You said that the money he wanted to give you was deposited with a lawyer. Do you know who the lawyer is?"


    "I know."


    "Do you have his contact information?"


    "Yes!"


    "Tell me!"


    Liu Lanfang hesitated for a moment, pulled out the lawyer''s phone number from his mobile phone and reported it to Wu Hao.


    "You want him?"


    "I said that I want to put an end to this matter completely. Even if you no longer want to avenge Xu Shijin, I want to make sure that no one else will be his pawn."


    Wu Hao got up and left, went to the door and stopped.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Liu Lanfang."


    "When you go back, change your mobile phone number immediately. Remember to add my wechat. Maybe I''ll get in touch with you." Wu Hao added, "children are not suitable to stay here. Go back early."


    Then leave the private room.


    ¡­¡­


    After two drinks with Gao Feng Jiang Rulin, Wu Hao calculates the time and takes a taxi back.


    Although he didn''t want to go back to suffer, he tolerated it in order to hide people''s eyes and ears and avoid the excessive attention of the bodyguards. A man is a big man, and a small man is a big schemer!


    As soon as I got home, I was overwhelmed with papers.


    If you are in your own home, Wu Hao is absolutely fooling by scribbling, but Zhao Shuhan is sitting on the side to supervise. It''s really hard to fool. If you make a mistake and add another one, damn it, it''s a cruel and inhuman death sentence!


    From two o''clock to seven o''clock, for five hours, Wu Hao thought that he was going to be the first person in the world!?


    But it''s not good to get rid of half a life. Anyway, it''s a chance to have dinner outside.


    He is in urgent need of a chance to get in touch with the lawyer.


    Leaving a table of test papers, he took a cold bath to cool his hot head and put on a suit of clothes. Wu Hao, who is light, pulls Zhao Shuhan and leaves this room, which is no different from hell on earth for him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 51

    On the way.


    Zhao Shuhan drives while Wu Hao leans against the vice seat to play with his mobile phone.


    "I made an appointment with Xueyan and the three of them. Do you want to help you make an appointment with Xinxin?" Zhao Shuhan said with a smile, joking with three points.


    "No, I have my own discretion in Xinxin and Tingting. Don''t worry about it."


    Wu Hao is startled and stares at her to stop making trouble.


    Today, Xinxin is invited out, and the chance he won is wasted. The most important thing is to solve the trouble left by Xu Shijin.


    "It''s best that you have your own sense."


    "You really don''t have to worry about this. It''s related to my future sex life. I''ll deal with it well anyway."


    Wu Hao was relieved with a bad smile.


    "You son of a bitch, be careful not to steal chicken. You''ll lose rice and your wife will lose soldiers." Zhao Shuhan joked.


    "If that''s true, we''ll make do with each other?" Wu Hao also joked.


    "Yes, if you''re not afraid that I''ll force you to do your homework every day, we can make do with it."


    "Forget it. I think it''s good to be single."


    They joked all the way to the restaurant.


    Lin Xueyan, Lin Yuxin and Yu Ting are waiting there.


    The little girl was very happy to see Wu Hao, but she didn''t care about the eyes of other people in the shop. She jumped directly into his arms and missed him even though she hadn''t seen Wu Hao for a week.


    "Brother, you''ve suffered for yourself this time, haven''t you? I didn''t take my video all the time. Originally, I went to find Jin Biao. Now I''m fine, right? "


    "Everything will be found out soon. Tingting will still live with me at that time. Don''t think you can occupy my Tingting."


    Wu Hao teased and took her to a seat.


    "Hao, do you want to find out for yourself?"


    Lin Xueyan also sat down and looked at him warily.


    "It''s not that you misunderstood me. I mean dad will find out about it soon. If he finds out about it, can Tingting come back to me? Is that all right? " Wu Hao explained quickly.


    "Dad is very angry, and we are worried about you. Don''t interfere in this matter any more." Lin Xueyan worried to exhort a way.


    "I''m living with Hanhan now. I can''t finish my improvement exercises every day. I don''t have time to take care of it. Don''t worry." Wu Hao made a careless eye.


    One side of Zhao Shuhan from their conversation back to taste, eyes not good at staring at Wu Hao.


    "You''ve been looking into kidnappings this week?"


    Wu Hao pretended not to hear and didn''t want to answer her question, but the three girls nodded to help him answer the question.


    "Wu Hao, do you think I will allow you to ask for leave next time?"


    Zhao Shuhan glared at him impolitely and was very angry at his irresponsible behavior.


    "Have you had enough? I''ve been criticized by my father once at home. Now it''s time for dinner. You don''t plan to criticize me again, do you? I know it''s wrong, OK? I''m afraid next time, OK? Shall we have a good meal? "


    "Don''t act in private, young master. Anyway, I won''t help you make mistakes any more." Yu Ting remorsefully said that she always felt that it was her connivance that made him make a mistake.


    "Now I''m all focused on my study. I''m in the top 20 of my class. I don''t know anything about other unorthodox things."


    Wu Hao shrugged indifferently.


    "Just know what you promised me, Xue Yan, Yu Xin, Ting Ting Ting. Don''t worry. He lives with me now. I will never give him a chance. Don''t go out to investigate the case. I don''t have time to let him go to the toilet." Zhao Shuhan grabbed Wu Hao''s ear and said.


    The three girls all burst out laughing.


    Wu Hao can be honest in front of her. It''s really safe to have her in charge of them.


    "Enough of laughter, eat quickly. I''m still hungry if you''re not hungry."


    Wu Hao clapped her hand and rolled her eyes silently. This woman is in charge of the world and the air. Now she knows the reason why she asked for leave. I''m afraid she will really stare at her. If she wants to continue to act in the future, she must be more careful.


    I ordered a table.


    Five people chatted and ate.


    Together, the four of them have endless topics to talk about. Wu Hao doesn''t have the heart to chat with them. While eating, he plays with his mobile phone. All the backstage is turned on. The game goes on and on, and the power is falling down. The small amount of power is soon exhausted.


    Since you want to pretend, you have to pretend to be flawless, hehe.


    "It''s too much to eat. I want to go to the bathroom."


    Wu Hao interrupted their hot chat.


    "My cell phone is out of power, girl lend me your cell phone to play for a while. If you don''t play, you can''t pull it out."


    "Go ahead, go ahead."


    The four girls are chatting with each other. They don''t care about him.


    With a smile, Wu Hao takes Lin Yuxin''s mobile phone and goes to the toilet.


    ¡­¡­


    Close the door and sit on the toilet.


    Wu Hao enters the mobile phone number he wrote down silently and dials it out.


    It took a while to get through.


    "Who is it?"


    "Is he Zhengxiong a lawyer?"


    "It''s me. Who''s calling, please? If you have something to do, please hurry up and say, "I''m going to get off work."


    "There is a case that lawyer he wants to analyze. I wonder if lawyer he will have time at noon tomorrow? If this case can be successful, any lawyer will pay for it. "


    He Zhengxiong on the other end of the phone was stunned for a while.


    It''s a bit big to pay casually, but he has already thought that this may be a rich second generation who has committed a crime outside and wants to find a lawyer to solve the problem by himself. It''s not a problem to make more money in this kind of case.


    As long as you can make money, it''s easy to do.


    "What do you call it?"


    He Zhengxiong adjusted his mood.


    "This question is not important. After we meet, lawyer he will naturally know. I just want to know if lawyer he is interested in taking my case?"


    "The details will be discussed after we meet. I need to know more details."


    "That''s no problem. I''ll wait for me in a private room at night fire bar at 12:30 tomorrow noon. Besides, lawyer he doesn''t take the initiative to contact me. If there''s anything, I''ll take the initiative to contact you."


    "OK, see you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    Wu Hao hung up, and a familiar mysterious smile appeared on his face.


    He Zhengxiong''s specific situation is unknown to him. At this time, telling him his identity directly will make him more alert. For a person who may come to kill himself, this is obviously not a wise choice.


    But when we meet tomorrow, it will be different. The initiative is entirely in our own hands.


    "He Zhengxiong, what kind of person would you be? What kind of situation would you put yourself in for the sake of Xu Shijin? "


    Wu Hao said to himself, with a scornful and indifferent smile on his face, like a demon joking on the world.


    He has a hunch that this is Xu Shijin''s last trump card. As long as he Zhengxiong can be solved, Xu Shijin''s affairs will be completely finished.


    I hope it can be completed smoothly. He doesn''t want to worry about Xu Shijin any more.


    Wu Hao deleted the call record and went out.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 52

    The toilet door.


    Wu Hao just came out and saw Yu Ting. She was stopped by a young man in her twenties.


    Young people wearing a brand-name casual clothes, head wax, do not look like ruffians as rogue, from his upright posture can be seen that this should be a young man with family education and self-cultivation.


    "Beauty, I think you are very beautiful. I can chat with you when I have time after I add a wechat."


    Chen Wei smiles, showing that he is confident and elegant.


    "Don''t think so. Please get out of the way. I need to go to the toilet."


    Yu Ting''s attitude towards him is different, and her face is obviously impatient with this kind of harassment.


    "It''s just a wechat, ten seconds."


    "It''s not a matter of time. I''m not interested in you. Can''t I see that?"


    "I see. But I''m interested in you. How about this? I''ll treat you to dinner. After dinner, I''ll take you for a ride. Of course, you can drive me for a ride."


    Chen Wei takes out a key to Ferrari''s car and holds the key ring with two fingers to Yu Ting.


    "Are you showing off your wealth?"


    Yu Ting has no language ground white he one eye, more impatient.


    "Do you count? Where do you need to show off your real wealth? If you can, we''ll add a wechat for dinner. This car will give you a ride. "


    "Sorry, I don''t need your car. I just want you to get out of the way quietly."


    "Add a wechat and have dinner together, and I''ll get out of the way."


    Chen Wei always has a calm smile on his face and is confident in his way of teasing his younger sister.


    Yu Ting is speechless to the extreme. This kind of boy teases girls a lot. I really think I can tease all the girls. I''m disgusted at the smug smile on his face.


    "Oh, this beautiful woman is so beautiful. After adding a wechat, do you have time to chat slowly?"


    Yu Tingzheng didn''t know how to get rid of him. A familiar voice came to her ears. Wu Hao came over with an undisguised joke on his face.


    Yu Ting is a Leng at first, then laughed out.


    "Yes, I''ll add you later. It would be better if we could have dinner together."


    "Of course! Let''s go. I''ll treat you to dinner, but I don''t have a Ferrari. I only have a small broken bike at home. Doesn''t it matter? "


    "Never mind. The air is good."


    "Oh, I really found a treasure today. There are so few girls like you who don''t love vanity at all."


    Wu Hao smiles, takes Yu Ting''s hand and kisses her face.


    The drama of love at first sight was really grandiose, and both of them couldn''t help laughing.


    "Come on, beauty, let''s eat."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    "It''s too late. I''ll wait for you."


    Yu Ting kisses him on the face and goes to the toilet with a giggle.


    Wu Hao leaned against the wall and looked at the young man several years older than him with a smile.


    Chen Wei is also looking at Wu Hao, but his face is not calm, all kinds of embarrassment mixed in his face, so his expression is wonderful, fools can see that the beauty is his girlfriend, this guy has to act in accordance with his own routine, naked irony.


    "Does Ferrari want to give away? I''m just short of a car. Why don''t you give it to me? " Wu Hao joked.


    "Go on your bike."


    Chen Wei stares at Wu Hao and leaves.


    Originally wanted to pick a flower, did not expect a hand caught a rotten mushroom on the edge, it is disgusted.


    Wu Hao sneered contemptuously. He really thought he could get any girl with a little money. He was naive.


    ¡­¡­


    They went back to the table together.


    Wu Hao noticed just now that the man was sitting at a table next to them. He was accompanied by a woman in her early twenties. She was dressed in net red and had a net red face that I was very coquettish about.


    Chen Wei also noticed Wu Hao. The beautiful women at the table filled his eyes with jealousy.


    Wu Hao laughs lazily and sits down to eat.


    I just wanted to get away from calling he Zhengxiong, but I didn''t have a good meal. Now the most important thing has been finished, so I can enjoy the delicious food at this table.


    "When you talk, you can talk. How about using chopsticks? It''s a waste of food not to finish this table. "


    Wu Hao is a big eater. He never forgets to bring food to Lin Xueyan.


    "Well, I''ll clip what I want to eat. You should be careful. No one will rob you."


    "You can''t do it yourself. I don''t think you''ve eaten it."


    "Who gobbles up a meal like you." Lin Xueyan said and giggled.


    "You can eat slowly, but I can''t eat so much alone." Then she put two chopsticks in her bowl.


    "Well, don''t pinch so much."


    Lin Xueyan put the dishes in her bowl into his bowl again.


    The intimacy of the two attracted Chen Wei''s attention.


    He and this girl are one, right!? If it wasn''t for my boyfriend and girlfriend, how could they be so close to each other!?


    There was a malicious smile on his jealous face.


    He got up and went over.


    "Beauty, your boyfriend is very kind to you."


    He went to Yu Ting and asked Lin Xueyan, "what''s the relationship between this beauty and you?"


    "My good sister, what''s the matter? Can I help you? "


    Lin Xueyan was a little embarrassed by his boyfriend, but smart as soon as she saw that this person is to pick things up, calmly answered.


    The young man laughed, proud and unkind.


    "Good sister, you are as beautiful as you. No wonder your boyfriend is so gentle and affectionate to her."


    Chen Wei said strangely: "I just saw your boyfriend and your good sister at the door of the toilet playing with each other. Tut Tut, they are very affectionate."


    Then he looked at Wu Hao with a smile.


    Don''t you feel very proud just now? It depends on how you end up!


    In his head, he had already thought of the picture of two beautiful women turning over and tearing, while Wu Hao was thankless on both sides.


    "Do you have anything to do with it?"


    Lin Xueyan looks at him without changing her face.


    Chen Wei was stunned. No, the story was played according to his script. At this time, the beautiful woman should not look good and ask them, how do you think she didn''t react at all?


    "No, you may not have heard what I just said. I said your boyfriend just played with your sister behind your back."


    "So?"


    "So... So..."


    Chen Wei is tongue tied. At this time, he is still so. Damn it, so shouldn''t you be angry?


    "So Xueyan, do you want to know how I just played with Tingting?"


    The scene is embarrassing. Wu Hao gets up and kisses Yu Ting on the face. He winks at her with a look of evil interest.


    Yu Ting almost didn''t laugh out, cooperated ground to kiss on his face.


    "Well, that''s about how we just had a kiss."


    Wu Hao said and gave the little girl a kiss on the face.


    "Little beauty, do you want to play?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Yuxin chuckled and gave him a kiss on the face. She also made a special noise intentionally.


    "Xueyan, let me show you directly."


    Wu Hao kisses Lin Xueyan on the face again, and then takes the initiative to put her face together.


    Lin Xueyan gently kisses him on the face, but she can''t help laughing. She pinches the hand under the table on his leg. This guy is bad enough to make fun of others, but... How can she feel so funny!?


    Wu Hao smiles at Chen Wei. His smile is full of provocation.


    Chen Wei is really in a mess, with a face of embarrassment.


    What the hell is this??? Completely not according to the routine, ah, the picture of tearing force in the imagination not only did not appear, but was splashed with dog blood, what a hell.


    "What are you doing here, waiting for me to kiss you?" Wu Hao teased him and helped him to straighten his collar.


    Chen Wei''s mouth twitched, his face black and blue, and he left.


    "No dinner?" Asked the woman at his table.


    "Eat your mother!"


    Chen Wei angrily scolded and left the restaurant without looking back. The woman on the table looked ugly, but she got up and went out. If it wasn''t for the money in your pocket, my mother would turn against you on the spot.


    "Wu Hao, you are getting worse now."


    As soon as people left, Zhao Shuhan couldn''t help giggling.


    "If you have a little money, you will pretend to be forced. This kind of people will hate him once they see him."


    "Well, you, everyone is watching you. Sit down and eat."


    Lin Xueyan pulled him.


    "Just look at it and don''t kiss them."


    Wu Hao shrugged teasingly.


    The four girls all burst out laughing

 Chapter 53

    After dinner, five people chatted for a while and went home.


    The three of them can do whatever they want when they go home. They don''t want to be comfortable. As soon as Wu Hao gets home, Zhao Shuhan pulls him to do improvement exercises.


    At nine o''clock, Wu Hao''s head was so thick that he couldn''t write clearly, so Zhao Shuhan let him take a bath.


    The next morning, before Wu Hao recovered from his nightmare of doing homework yesterday, Zhao Shuhan pulled him up again and continued to improve his training.


    Is there a way?


    no way out!


    Wu Hao fought with a bunch of test papers.


    Damn it, for the sake of a two-hour break at noon, I have to bear it!


    It''s 12:30 at noon.


    Wu Hao showed up at the night fire bar on time.


    After two glasses of wine, he regained his spirits and called he Zhengxiong by the waiter''s mobile phone. He Zhengxiong had already opened the private room and was waiting for him.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. It''s room 103 again.


    Wu Hao deleted the call record, returned the mobile phone to the waiter, and went straight to room 103.


    Pushing the door, Wu Hao was stunned.


    Before meeting he Zhengxiong, Wu Hao tried to imagine what kind of person he Zhengxiong would be. In his imagination, the lawyer who can accept Xu Shijin''s entrustment should be a man with a bit of evil.


    In front of him Zhengxiong, on the contrary, wearing a suit and a pair of black framed glasses, he looks very smart, but also gives people the feeling of a kind-hearted little man.


    Is such a lawyer accepting Xu Shijin''s final entrustment?


    Wu Hao can''t believe it, but he is sure that he didn''t arouse his suspicion yesterday. He Zhengxiong should not find another person to attend the appointment for him.


    Maybe people can''t judge their appearance. Wu Hao can only think so.


    He Zhengxiong was stunned when he saw Wu Hao.


    There was more surprise in his expression.


    This is his first meeting with Wu Hao, but in fact he knows Wu Hao, and Xu Shijin has given him a picture of Wu Hao in the information.


    With his strong logical ability as a lawyer, we can immediately understand what happened to the phone call yesterday.


    Wu Hao asked him to meet in this way, obviously knowing the connection between him and Xu Shijin.


    "Wu Hao didn''t expect us to meet in this way."


    He Zhengxiong took care of the frame and stood up to stretch out his hand.


    "Do you know me?"


    Wu Hao shook his hand politely.


    "I didn''t know him on the phone, but I knew him when I saw you."


    "A lawyer indeed."


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "since lawyer he has recognized me, I should know what I''m looking for today, right?"


    "It''s definitely not a case you want to talk to me about."


    "Of course."


    They sat down on the sofa.


    "Lawyer he is no stranger to Xu Shijin?" Wu Hao asked directly.


    "I''m not familiar with it, but I''m not strange either. I have something entrusted by Mr. Xu. I think you''re looking for me just for it?"


    "I just like to chat with people like lawyer he. I want to know what Xu Shijin entrusted you with?"


    "I think you''d better not know."


    "I''m not so vulnerable. I can accept that Xu Shijin sends people to kill me. Is there anything more serious than this?"


    Wu Hao smiles. The understatement on his face makes him look very calm, which makes him show extraordinary momentum.


    He Zhengxiong looked at him for a long time and did not speak.


    The person Xu Shijin is planning to deal with is really not simple. His momentum is hard for ordinary young people to have. From his introduction, we can see that Xu Shijin''s first two plans have failed, and now he has obviously become Wu Hao''s next goal.


    In this case, how to choose is a great test of his wisdom.


    After a while, he Zhengxiong took care of his glasses and finally spoke.


    "Mr. Wu can find me to prove that you have already asked Ms. Liu to give up her plan. Do you know if I have guessed wrong?"


    "Lawyer he is really smart." Wu Hao nodded.


    "According to Mr. Xu''s instructions, if Ms. he fails, I will take legal proceedings to take Mr. Wu to court, and make Mr. Wu''s affairs known to the public through the media." He Zhengxiong looked at Wu Hao and said.


    Wu Hao''s face changed.


    This is definitely not the situation he wants to see, which is more terrible than Xu Shijin''s assassins.


    No matter whether anyone believes in this ridiculous ability or not, once their own ability is exposed, the advantage hidden in the dark will be lost immediately, and any trade in the future will be tied.


    This can never happen!


    Wu Hao''s eyes revealed extreme bad, some murderous.


    "Mr. Wu, do you know why I can confidently talk to you about this?"


    He Zhengxiong obviously felt his bad eyes.


    He said: "Mr. Xu gave me some materials. It shows that Mr. Wu can trade time with others. It seems that Mr. Xu died because of this. So no matter what, I will not trade time with you."


    Wu Hao looked at him and did not speak, his face became more ugly.


    He Zhengxiong obviously told himself not to try to kill him with his time trading ability. He would not be deceived.


    what is it? This is a threat!


    A person who knows that he has the ability of time trading can threaten himself. If everyone knows, how can the future trading go on!?


    "Lawyer he, do you think there is no other way if I want to deal with it?" Wu Hao sneered.


    "I''m a lawyer and I know better than anyone how to protect myself."


    "I want to solve one person, no one can protect themselves, believe it or not?"


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair and laughed scornfully.


    "I think I should believe that, and I have reason to believe that Mr. Wu will not expose his ability in any case."


    He Zhengxiong watched Wu Hao for three seconds, and his attitude changed.


    "If I continue to carry out Xu Shijin''s entrustment, I will be the same as him in the end," he said


    "Lawyer he knows himself very well." Wu Hao did not think about it and did not cover it up.


    "I''m a lawyer. It''s reasonable that I should carry out the client''s entrustment, but at the same time I''m an ordinary person. I think I''ll choose to protect myself when I know there''s danger, but Mr. Wu..."


    Wu Hao frowned.


    He Zhengxiong''s attitude change is too obvious, with obvious weakness, a self-protection means that he has given up resistance.


    "What do you want? Go ahead. " Wu Hao leaned on the sofa, and his expression also changed.


    Originally, I wanted to kill him, but if I could get what I wanted with just a few conditions, it would be unnecessary to kill someone. After all, it''s troublesome to kill someone without any sound.


    "Mr. Wu is really sharp." He Zhengxiong straightened his back and said frankly, "give me 5 million yuan. I don''t know about Xu Shijin."

 Chapter 54

    "I accept your terms, but if you take the money and turn around, the consequences will be more terrible than you can imagine." Wu Hao leaned forward, his tone full of impolite threats.


    "You can rest assured that as long as you get the money, it has nothing to do with me." He Zhengxiong said definitely.


    "In that case, should lawyer he give me the materials Xu Shijin gave you?"


    "Of course, when will Mr. Wu have time?"


    "Or tomorrow at 12:30 noon, or at the night fire bar."


    "Well, I''ll give you all the materials Xu Shijin gave me at 12:30 tomorrow. Then the money... "


    "Don''t worry."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    Any trouble that can be solved with money is not trouble. Five million yuan can completely solve the trouble made by Xu Shijin. It''s worth the money.


    "By the way, lawyer he, there''s something I want to ask you."


    Wu Hao asked solemnly, "besides you, has Xu Shijin had any contact with other people?"


    He Zhengxiong immediately understood what Wu Hao asked.


    "As far as I know, it should not be. This is the last way he can think of to deal with you."


    After hearing this, Wu Hao raised a relieved smile.


    Up to now, he has a little admiration for Xu Shijin. Everyone is dead, and he can still do so. This guy''s scheming is really deep, and no one can do it.


    But so what, the final outcome has not changed!


    "Give me your account number." Wu Hao smiles.


    He Zhengxiong wrote his account number on his business card and handed it to Wu Hao.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Wu Hao stood up, his coat swung over his shoulder and left the compartment.


    He Zhengxiong sat on the sofa and did not move until he could not see Wu Hao''s back when the door was closed. He shook his hands, took off his glasses and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    There was tension and excitement in his eyes.


    According to Xu Shijin''s entrustment, if Liu Lanfang causes Jin Biao and them to kill Wu Hao, he will pay Liu Lanfang the $3 million that is temporarily in his hands. Conversely, if her action fails, the $3 million will be left to him to launch legal retaliation.


    Now Liu Lanfang''s action has been declared a failure, and he can take away the 3 million with ease!


    As a lawyer, he knows very well that the case entrusted by Xu Shijin is almost impossible to win. On the one hand, the evidence he provides is not enough to prove that Wu Hao is his murderer. On the other hand, even if he wants to use the evidence to create public opinion and make Wu Hao fall into a passive situation, he Zhengxiong is more sure of his idea after contacting him today, If he insists on carrying out Xu Shijin''s entrustment, he will be dead in the end.


    A person who knows current affairs is a hero. There is no chance of winning and there is still danger. It is not good for him at all. Instead of foolishly carrying out the entrustment, it is better to exchange his materials for a huge sum of money.


    After so many years as a lawyer, he left the bar after two drinks, but Wu Hao didn''t take a taxi directly.


    A man wanders aimlessly on the road.


    "Xiaoya, you said that the money in the time account can be used normally, right? Tell me how to use it."


    "The master spread out his hand."


    Wu Hao opens his hand according to Liya''s suggestion, and a black card appears on his palm out of thin air.


    This card looks very strange. There is no bank logo on it. There is only a row of numbers, and all the numbers in this row are zero. Except for the size and shape of the card, it has nothing to do with the card.


    "This is the bank card with all my transaction funds?" Wu Hao asked strangely. It looks like a trick to kid.


    "That''s right. All the trading funds of the owner are in this card."


    Liya said with a smile: "master, although this card is very strange, it can not be restricted by any transaction rules. As long as there is enough money on the card, any amount of operation can be completed by swiping the card for cash transfer."


    Wu Hao has realized that all transactions can be completed in an instant, no matter how much money there is. There is no exception. The question is whether the bank will recognize this card when it is transferred to the bank?


    "How can I explain this card to the bank?" Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "There''s no need to explain. This card can be automatically converted into the account number of any bank. And why did the owner go to the bank? Do you want to withdraw 5 million cash directly to he Zhengxiong? "


    "ATM can''t transfer that much money."


    Wu Hao was stunned by this.


    Yes, this card is not subject to any transaction rules. That is to say, even if you transfer money at an ATM, you can complete the large amount transfer business.


    Wu Hao laughed.


    This is really a magic card!


    I went to a nearby CCB and transferred 5 million yuan to the account given by he Zhengxiong with a try attitude. As a result, I really succeeded. The only difference from the normal transfer business is that there is a receipt in the ATM, but I can''t print the receipt of this transaction.


    Wu Hao transferred another 100 yuan to he Zhengxiong''s account, and the receipt could not be printed for small amount transfer.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Wu Hao transfers 1000 yuan to Yu Ting''s account with his other card, and the transaction receipt is printed out smoothly.


    It seems that ATM can recognize this black card normally, but it can''t recognize the transaction of this card, regardless of the amount.


    No wonder it''s not subject to the bank''s trading rules.


    With a smile, Wu Hao lost his black card in his hand.


    In order to avoid the unnecessary suspicion of the bodyguard in the dark, he took 2000 yuan in cash with his own card, went to the roadside fruit shop to buy three bags of fruit, and took a taxi home.


    Well, it''s Zhao Shuhan''s home, of course.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Shuhan is preparing for his lesson. He is stunned to see Wu Hao standing at the door with several bags of fruit.


    "What are you doing? Are you going to the wrong door? "


    "I see that you get angry every day because of this mess. I bought some fruits to bribe you. I bought you a big bag of oranges, and I''ll squeeze juice for you later."


    With a smile, Wu Hao came into the room with a bag.


    "This fruit is trying to bribe me. How many fruits have I never eaten?"


    Zhao Shuhan knocked on his head with a smile, "don''t think that this fruit can buy people''s hearts. There are no less improvement exercises to do. I''ve prepared the paper for you in the afternoon."


    Wu Hao turns over the bag in his hand and throws it on the ground. As soon as he wants to turn his face with her, he thinks it''s OK to offend the female devil.


    Pull her to sit down on the sofa, a face of flattery.


    "I said Han Han, as a teacher, you should know that improving your grades should be done in a long time. Although your devil training can also be effective, it''s easy to backfire if you don''t do it well. I''m tired of eating too much. I''m tired of learning when I do so many improvement exercises every day. Won''t your efforts be in vain? Can you cut your practice in the afternoon by half? "


    "You''re a sophomore now, and you can''t stand the papers. You can''t die on your desk in the third year of high school?"


    "If you let me do this every day, I''ll die on my desk now."


    "Show me one of you." Zhao Shuhan rolled his eyes.


    "Real death, fake death?"


    Zhao Shuhan was stunned for a moment, but she couldn''t help laughing. She grabbed the pillow and hit him twice.


    "The improvement paper in the afternoon will be reduced by half, but don''t be happy too early. I''ll add it up bit by bit in the future, and you''ll prepare yourself."


    "I knew you were a reasonable teacher. Come and have an orange."


    "Peel it for me. I have to prepare for my lesson."


    Zhao Shuhan left triumphantly.


    Wu Hao was greatly relieved that he didn''t have so many fruits in vain. What she had been tossing about for the past two days was a headache. Now he can take a breath.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 55

    He Zhengxiong just arrived at the office and received 5 million yuan transferred by Wu Hao to his account. At that time, his eyes were excited.


    3 million plus 5 million, I got 8 million without doing anything. This feeling is as light as winning the lottery.


    He took out the materials Xu Shijin gave him from the cupboard, stuffed them into his briefcase and left the office.


    Just after going out, he came back.


    He had a hesitant look on his face, but the hesitation didn''t last long. He took Xu Shijin''s materials out of his bag, made a copy of several paper materials, and then copied a copy of the materials in the USB flash disk and transferred them to his own USB flash disk.


    All materials backup again, he Zhengxiong this just leave the office at ease.


    Driving his old Nissan straight home.


    Along the way, he was in a very good mood. His mind was full of pictures of standing upright in front of his wife. He was often scolded by his wife because he couldn''t earn money. This time, he could finally stand in front of her.


    At the door, he Zhengxiong didn''t use the key to open the door.


    He knocked on the door.


    Out of the room came a middle-aged woman in pajamas. She had a face that would not wake up when she saw he Zhengxiong.


    "Now when? What are you doing back here? Fired by the company? "


    "I don''t work in the afternoon. Come in and I have something to tell you."


    He Zhengxiong straight into the room, his wife Qian Lin directly Leng, this guy today take the wrong medicine?


    "What do you mean?"


    What''s the point of telling you something? Get me a glass of water


    As soon as the briefcase is thrown on the desk, he Zhengxiong usually sits on the sofa.


    "No, I said you took the wrong medicine today. What''s the matter? If you don''t make money, you dare to be here with me when you go home, right? If you want to drink water, you won''t pour it yourself? "


    Qian Lin can''t stop scolding.


    "Do you know that Mr. Chen next door took his wife to buy a house yesterday? When can you buy a decent house? I told you not to be a lawyer. You didn''t listen. What''s the matter now? I can''t earn any money from civil lawsuits every day. I make more money from stocks than you do at home. "


    "You don''t want to house all day. There''s nothing else in the world to make money except houses. What''s the matter?" He Zhengxiong stares at her.


    "There are other things that can make money, but do you make more money in real estate? How many rich people do not make a fortune by speculating in real estate? Originally, I wanted to rely on you to buy more suites and earn more money. Now it seems that you can''t count on it at all. "


    "Don''t you just want to speculate in real estate!? Take it to you. I''ll see how much money you can make back! "


    He Zhengxiong took out a bank card from his wallet and threw it on the coffee table. He has a kind of attitude that I will give you the money now to see how you toss.


    "Don''t pretend to be a wolf here. I don''t know how much money you have on your card."


    Qian Lin gave him a scornful look.


    "Don''t think I can''t make money for a while and a half, and I can''t make money for a lifetime. I don''t blame you for not making money for me in the past, but from now on, if you don''t think I can make money, I''ll turn against you. Believe it or not?"


    "Turn your face and I''ll see!"


    Qian Lin stares at him, in the heart is also very strange, is he really lucky to make a lot of money? Or won the lottery!?


    "You don''t make me angry now. I don''t have the same opinion with you. Go ahead, what are you doing here?"


    He Zhengxiong stares at her with pride in his tone, and his voice is improved by three points.


    "I see what you''re up to."


    Qian Lin takes her card and logs in to check the balance.


    Two minutes later, she ran out like crazy and stood in front of he Zhengxiong, looking at him foolishly.


    "You... Where did you get so much money?"


    "In the future, don''t always say that my work is useless. If you see it, even if you are a lawyer, you can get money to buy a house for you!"


    "You''re powerful, you''re powerful, my husband. I''ve lost my eye, right!? I am flustered when I have so much money. Please tell me how I got the money and won the lottery? "


    Qian Lin sat down next to him and looked at him excitedly.


    "Cough, the settlement fee that one of my clients sued me for." He Zhengxiong cleared his throat and made what he said seem to have a special weight.


    "How rich is this man for the 8 million settlement fee?" Qian Lin was surprised.


    "There are too many rich people now. Don''t think other people have too much money. Just take care of our own money."


    "That''s not true. Why don''t you ask him more? More money on our hands is not more, silly you


    "Don''t be discontented. I''m doing business with others at great risk. I''m too greedy. What if I don''t have any money?"


    "Well, well, don''t stare. Eight million is eight million. It''s better to have one than none."


    "That''s about the same."


    He Zhengxiong laughed with satisfaction.


    He didn''t dare to continue to be arrogant. A smiling face betrayed his little man''s heart.


    "I said, wife, with this money, we are also small rich people. You don''t really intend to buy a house with all this money, do you?"


    "If you don''t buy a house, do you still want me to support you to open an office? Now in addition to buying a house can make money, you see what else can make money? Eight million yuan to buy two or three suites, and in a few years, you can make at least four or five million yuan by changing hands casually. How long can you make so much money as a lawyer? Tell me? " Qian Lin stares at him impolitely.


    "I think we''d better buy one or two and keep two or three million just in case." He Zhengxiong has no confidence to suggest.


    "Do you know why I always say that you are not promising? You are too timid. If you have no windfall, you will not be rich. If you have no danger, you will not be fat. If you want to starve, you will be timid. Do you understand? Well, don''t worry about it. I know better than you how to spend money. "


    "But..."


    "But what? But, I''ll give you gentleness, and you''ll put your nose on your face. Hurry to change your clothes, and go to the house with me in the afternoon. Don''t disgrace me if you dress decently."


    "When did I disgrace you?" He Zhengxiong muttered.


    "Cut the crap and hurry up."


    Qian Lin excitedly ran back to the house to change her clothes.


    Finally, I have the money to buy a house. I have to go out dressed well. If I meet an acquaintance, I will stand up and say that I will go to see the house. If I like it, I will buy two or three sets of it in full. I will see whether those talkative women will say why you don''t buy a house.


    ¡­¡­


    On Monday, Wu Hao was brought to school by Zhao Shuhan early in the morning.


    As a typical three bad student, Wu Hao arrived at school so early for the first time, yawning to the class, and Zheng Jiaxuan was the only one in the class.


    When Zheng Jiaxuan saw Wu Hao come in, she almost thought that she had recognized the wrong person. This guy who usually comes to school so early, is that the ghost?


    "Are you all right? So early. "


    "Do you care about me?" Wu Hao yawned and joked.


    "I don''t know who cares about you. I want to say that if you have something, I''ll be very happy." Zheng Jiaxuan gave him a white look.


    "I''m sorry to spoil you. I''m fine."


    When he stuffed his schoolbag into the drawer, Wu Hao began to sleep on the desk.


    "You come to class so early to go to bed!"!? You might as well not come


    "You think I want to come. Well, don''t disturb me. I''m sleeping."


    Zheng Jiaxuan speechless picked up a piece of draft paper, kneaded it into a ball and smashed it on his head. What a disgusting guy he was.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care about her. She should go to sleep.


    Last night, although I finished the improvement paper early, I never thought that Zhao Shuhan, a vicious woman, actually took him to read the lesson plan together. At the same time, she told him what were the key points and what were the non key points, which was equivalent to being pulled by her to make up the lesson for another night.


    When he went to bed, his brain was full of English letters flying like mosquitoes, which made him not sleep well all night.


    Now as long as no one bothers him, he can sleep through four classes in the morning.


    In fact, that''s what Wu Hao did.


    In the morning, four classes passed by in a daze. At noon, Jiang Rulin and his wife went to the night fire togethe

 Chapter 56

    At the bar.


    Three people drink some wine and eat something. During this time, Wu Hao notices that he Zhengxiong goes to the private room, but he Zhengxiong doesn''t notice him.


    After about ten minutes, Wu Hao straightened his clothes and went straight to the private room.


    Wu Hao is just like this. When he''s free, he looks like he''s idling around. If he wants to do something serious, he needs to finish it immediately. He''s full of spirit and will never be careless.


    As soon as Wu Hao entered the door, he Zhengxiong stood up from the sofa and looked very polite. The smile on his face was like the look of the employees looking at the boss when he was about to pay his salary. He was flattering and careful.


    "Why is lawyer he so happy?" Wu Hao said with a casual smile.


    "I''ve received the money from Mr. Wu. How can I be unhappy to have such a large sum of money?" He Zhengxiong said with a smile.


    Wu Hao smiles and sits down. He doesn''t care why he is happy.


    "Did you bring what I asked for?"


    "Of course."


    He Zhengxiong takes out a document bag from his briefcase and hands it to Wu Hao.


    "Master Wu, this is all the materials Xu Shijin gave me."


    Wu Hao opened the bag and put it aside. His eyes were fixed on he Zhengxiong.


    "Lawyer he, I''ve given you the money. I don''t want to see a second copy of this document. Otherwise, I will not only recover the 5 million yuan, but also create some unexpected surprises for you."


    "Don''t worry, young master Wu. I understand that."


    He Zhengxiong repeatedly agreed and hid his guilty heart very well.


    Wu Hao leaned back on the sofa and began to smile.


    "I believe that lawyer he is a person with principles, and I hope that lawyer he believes that I am a person who has revenge, so that we will not have any more relations, do you think?"


    "Of course, Xu Shijin is a lesson for me, so I will never risk offending Mr. Wu."


    He Zhengxiong also has a smile on his face, but the smile is seven points more flattering.


    "Well, I hope we''ll never meet again about it." Wu Hao stood up and held out his hand.


    "Happy cooperation."


    When they shake hands, the deal is over.


    "Lawyer he, let''s go first. I want to see these materials."


    "Then I''ll go first."


    He Zhengxiong took his briefcase and left the private room.


    Instead of looking at the materials, Wu Hao picked up the lighter on the desk and lit the paper bag, burning all the materials inside.


    The rest of a U disk directly on the table with a lighter burning red, inside the information into smoke disappeared.


    Wu Hao smiles and leaves the private room to drink with them.


    All the troubles caused by Xu Shijin are completely eliminated. This pleasant feeling makes him not want to go to school in the afternoon. At this time, drinking two cups of celebration is the best choice.


    It''s a pity that if you don''t go to school, Zhao Shuhan will definitely kill you and take you back.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah owe"


    Zhao Shuhan is eating a big sneeze, chopsticks fell to the table.


    "Miss Zhao, are you ok? Did you catch a cold? "


    Sitting opposite her, Xu Xinjie looked at her with concern.


    "It''s OK. I think it''s Wu Hao who is scolding me again."


    At the mention of Wu Hao, Xu Xinjie''s face was a little more unnatural.


    Zhao Shuhan also noticed the change in her expression.


    "Xinxin, do you know what Wu Hao has been busy with recently?"


    "He didn''t contact me. How can I know?" Xu Xinjie said in a low voice.


    "So he didn''t tell you? It seems that he doesn''t want you to worry


    Zhao Shuhan said: "some time ago, his sister and sister were kidnapped and nearly torn up. Wu Hao asked me for a week''s leave to investigate the case without telling me. I guess he didn''t contact you all the time because he was afraid that you would worry."


    "His sister has been kidnapped?" Xu Xinjie was surprised.


    "It''s not just his sister and sister, Wu Hao is their target. I heard that the kidnappers were originally killers. I don''t know who hired them to kill the three of them. Kidnapping is something they do by the way. "


    "What happened then?" Xu Xinjie looked at her nervously.


    "Later, it was OK. There was no danger."


    Xu Xinjie breathed a sigh of relief, the original unnatural look disappeared, replaced by confusion.


    "Miss Zhao, you said that Wu Hao didn''t want me to worry if he didn''t contact me?" She asked with some embarrassment.


    "I guess so."


    Xu Xinjie some gratified, but also some do not know what to do, there was a brief silence on the table.


    Zhao Shuhan knew that as a girl, she didn''t know how to talk about some things, so she took the initiative to break the silence.


    "Xinxin, do you have any conflicts with Wu Hao? I don''t think you were very happy when you mentioned Wu Hao at the beginning. "


    Xu Xinjie was silent for a while. She didn''t know whether to tell her.


    "Tell me something. It doesn''t matter." Zhao Shuhan comforted.


    "Some time ago, Wu Hao said some strange things to me. It seems that he doesn''t want to be with me anymore."


    "Wu Hao likes you so much. Why doesn''t he want to be with you? Is there any misunderstanding between you


    "That day, I hinted that he could tell me. He clearly understood, but he didn''t say what he said to prepare me. I think he just didn''t want to be with me and just found an excuse."


    It''s been more than a week. Xu Xinjie is still a little sad when she talks about it. She grabs the rice in her bowl with chopsticks and looks aggrieved.


    "I think you may have been wrong about that."


    "What do you say?" Xu Xinjie was stunned.


    "It seems that Wu Hao wants to tell you something. Listen to him, you know it will be sad. Telling you in advance obviously doesn''t want you to wait until later to regret it, which just shows that he has you in his heart and doesn''t want to cheat you."


    Zhao Shuhan said: "if he really doesn''t want to be with you or just want to play with your feelings, he can cheat you first, and then tell you when something happens. At that time, you are sad and have nothing to do with him. Anyway, he just plays, but in fact Wu Hao didn''t do it."


    Xu Xinjie Leng in there, how did he not think of this?


    He always thought that he was a big liar, so he always thought about it. When Zhao Shuhan reminded her, she immediately came out of the dead end. Wu Hao really wanted to cheat himself, but he didn''t need to prepare himself in advance. He just didn''t want to cheat himself.


    Xu Xinjie''s depression has been swept away these days.


    "Miss Zhao, do you know what Wu Hao wants to say?"


    "I don''t know that."


    Zhao Shuhan looked at the change of expression on her face and pretended to think: "but I guess it won''t be a good thing for you. You two are in the middle of falling in love and not falling in love. The things that can make him feel that will hurt you are undoubtedly related to feelings."


    "It''s about feelings?"


    What Zhao Shuhan said made Xu Xinjie a little confused

 Chapter 57

    "You know Wu Hao talked about two girlfriends in his first year of high school. To tell you the truth, girls like him the most. Boys of this age are also impetuous and unstable. Maybe other girls like him or he likes other girls besides you. It''s possible."


    Xu Xinjie, who had rekindled hope, was doused by a basin of cold water from Zhao Shuhan.


    "I think he must like other girls." Xu Xinjie said in a low voice, intuition told her that this is the truth.


    "What would you do if he really fell in love with other girls?" Zhao Shuhan asked.


    Xu Xinjie shook her head. She didn''t know what to do in this situation.


    "It''s normal to bump about feelings. At your age, both boys and girls should work hard for their deep feelings. No matter whether the ending is good or bad, they are worthy of their youth."


    Zhao Shuhan said earnestly: "even if there are girls who like him, the more excellent the boys are, the more girls they will be around. If you step back, they will certainly move forward. On the contrary, even if he likes other girls, don''t you have confidence in yourself? No one can come to a conclusion until the end. Maybe he will choose to be with you in the end! "


    Xu Xinjie looked at her in a daze, and her heart surged with words.


    "As long as you really like him, it''s right to pursue the feelings you yearn for in your heart. The teacher can''t be sure that your feelings will succeed, but the teacher can be sure that as long as you try hard, even if you fail, you won''t regret it in the future!"


    Zhao Shuhan seriously put his heart for youth and feelings of view out.


    Xu Xinjie lost eyes gradually have light, she seems to see a different self, at the same time to see a different future.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhao. I know what to do! Although I also want to be loved by the people I like, I will also work hard for the people I love, instead of being like a little girl who deceives, loves and abandons myself! "


    Zhao Shuhan was relieved and had a smile on his face.


    The smile was full of blessings. She sincerely hoped that this beautiful and lovely girl could get her own happiness.


    "Patronizing the chat, the dishes are cold, let''s eat quickly." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile, no more.


    "Well."


    Xu Xinjie smile, smile strong and self-confident, this relationship may make themselves sad, but more than sad, she does not want to regret.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao and Jiang Rulin return to school from the bar.


    They are carefree and don''t have to think about anything. Wu Hao has a headache as soon as he goes back to school.


    After that conversation, Xu Xinjie has been ignoring himself, which makes him want to ease the relationship between them.


    Zhao Shuhan said that she wanted to enlighten herself. She didn''t know whether she had enlightened herself or not!?


    Now that the matter of Xu Shijin has been completely solved, what he is facing next is obviously a more difficult matter.


    When I think of the scene of the two of them meeting, I feel that they have two big heads.


    But


    This is the problem he has to face now.


    wry smile.


    "Wu Hao."


    A beautiful figure trotted to him.


    Xu Xinjie? Wu Hao Leng for a while, did not expect that this girl would take the initiative to find themselves.


    "At last you are willing to talk to me?" Wu Hao joked.


    "Because I was angry with you all the time."


    "And now? Are you not angry? "


    "A little bit, but much better."


    Wu Hao looks at her face with a smile and knows that Zhao Shuhan has enlightened her. It looks good.


    "Take your time. Let''s go first." Gao Feng winked at Jiang Rulin, and they left with a smile.


    "Why don''t you get angry all of a sudden?" Wu Hao asked knowingly.


    "Why do you want me to keep angry?"


    Xu Xinjie took a angry look at him and said, "now it''s better to say what you want to say to me."


    "Do other girls like you besides me? Or... "Xu Xinjie said tentatively," or do you like other girls besides me? "


    Wu Hao frowned. It seems that Zhao Shuhan has told her about it.


    Hesitating for a moment, Wu Hao led her to the school path.


    "Xinxin, do you think I like you?" Wu Hao asked.


    "How can I know that? I might as well ask yourself."


    "In fact, at the beginning, I didn''t feel very much about you. After a long time of contact, I found that I still like you very much."


    Wu Hao sighed and said, "but really, my emotional problems are a little complicated now."


    "How complicated is it?" Xu Xinjie has made psychological preparations.


    "There is a girl beside me, her feelings for me must be deeper than you, and my feelings for her must be deeper than yours, at least for the moment."


    Xu Xinjie was a little angry and a little lost because of her straightforward expression. If she hadn''t been psychologically prepared, she would have thrown away his hand and wiped away her tears.


    "So you mean you love her, but you just like me?" Xu Xinjie snorted and twisted his hand.


    "I don''t want to cheat you, but it''s true, at least for now." Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "Huaxin radish."


    Xu Xinjie flat mouth asked: "there is such a girl like you, why chase me?"


    "Because I have a special relationship with her."


    Xu Xinjie glared at him and said, "no matter what your relationship is, there must be only one who can go down with you in the end. Like you now, in the end, doesn''t it hurt everyone?"


    "In fact, there is no harm, but entanglement can''t be avoided. After you get to know her, you will understand that this relationship is different from the Playboy you think."


    "What''s the difference? You can tell me now. "


    "It''s hard for us to make a clear explanation." Wu Hao said: "I want to arrange for you to meet. Let''s make clear what we should say. Whether it''s for you, me or her, we''ll put the problems on the table."


    "Mysterious." Xu Xinjie looked at him angrily and asked, "have I met that girl? It''s not the girls in our school, is it


    "You haven''t met, but you''ll see each other often in the future." Wu Hao said.


    "Who wants to see her often?"


    Xu Xinjie suddenly stopped, looked at him and said seriously: "Wu Hao, you are the first boy I like. No matter what happens to this relationship, I will not give up easily. No matter how good the girl you like is, I believe that I will not be worse than her. The person you are with must be me."


    A smile gradually appeared on Wu Hao''s heavy face.


    Zhao Shuhan''s ability to enlighten is simply first-class.


    "It''s the same with me. I''ll catch you anyway."


    Wu Hao pulled her to his arms with a bad smile and gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    Xu Xinjie blushed, jumped out of his arms and looked around nervously. Fortunately, no one saw her.


    "If you think so, isn''t it easy?" Xu Xinjie whispered, since two people have the meaning of together, it''s not good to be together, what else can be complicated!?


    "If only it were so simple. I''ll arrange a meeting for you these two days, and then you''ll know."


    "I''ll see what the hell you''re up to." Xu Xinjie stares at him, the expression on the face is more firm.


    "I''ll take you home in the evening." Wu Hao shrugged off the topic


    Xu Xinjie want to refuse, think and take back the words, since I want to work hard for this relationship, why refuse his kindness!?


    "Well, I''ll wait for you at the school gate after school. It''s almost time for class. I''ll go first. "


    "Wait a minute."


    Wu Hao pulls her into his arms, hugs her and kisses her directly.


    "Well ~ ~"


    Xu Xinjie was overwhelmed by his kiss. After a long time, she pushed him away, glared at him with a red face and ran away.


    "Hey, hey."


    The girl''s lips are so tender. Wu Hao pursed her lips. Her coat swung over her shoulder and whistled away

 Chapter 58

    Zhao Shuhan is correcting his homework in the office.


    A man came in through the door.


    When she looked up, she rolled her eyes. She just wanted to scold him. After thinking about it, she didn''t waste her breath. She said it a thousand times and ten thousand times, and this guy couldn''t listen to it.


    "Mr. Zhao is still here to change his homework without a break at noon?"


    Wu Hao went to her back and pinched her shoulder with a smile


    "You think you''ve been doing business all day, not idling around."


    Zhao Shuhan white his one eye, "smile with open eyes, what good things to share, hurry to say." In fact, she had guessed what he was going to say.


    "Hey, hey, I''m here to thank Mr. Zhao. Xinxin''s mentality has changed since you enlightened her. Mr. Zhao is a teacher indeed. There''s nothing to say about doing psychological work."


    "I don''t think so."


    Zhao Shuhan smiles triumphantly, then his face turns serious and says, "I''ll help you enlighten Xinxin, but it''s not convenient for you to cheat her. You have to be responsible to others after you get there. Do you know?"


    "You can rest assured that I am absolutely serious about them."


    "Just know! Hurry up and give me a lesson. Don''t disturb my homework. "


    "There''s another thing I want to ask Mr. Zhao for instructions. I''m going to send Xinxin home in the evening, and then I want to go to their side and tell them about it. I won''t tutor tonight, OK?"


    "You have told Xinxin about it?" Zhao Shuhan was a little surprised.


    "I told you I didn''t have time before. Now I have time. Of course, I want to deal with this matter as soon as possible."


    "I''ll call Tingting in the evening. I want to make sure you''re not going to do anything else."


    "Do you agree?" Wu Hao shrugged indifferently. He didn''t plan to do anything else.


    "Get out of here and don''t keep bothering me."


    "Hey, hey, bye."


    Wu Hao left and took a fragrant pear from her fruit basket. It was tender, juicy and sweet.


    "Stinky boy rubs my fruit every time he comes here!"


    Zhao Shuhan laughed and scolded.


    ¡­¡­


    After school in the afternoon.


    Wu Hao sent Xu Xinjie to the door as promised, and then left after asking for a tender reward.


    Take a taxi to Lin Xueyan''s home.


    Open the door and get in.


    The three of them are packing up in the hall to go out.


    I was surprised to see him.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    The little girl ran over and took Wu Hao''s hand with a smile.


    "I miss you."


    Wu Hao gave her a slight shave on the nose.


    "Where are you going? Go out to dinner? "


    "I''m cooking at home tonight. I''m just going out to buy some dishes. Have you eaten yet? If not, we''ll buy some. " Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "Well, I came just in time. I''ve been eating takeout all day except breakfast in Hanhan these days, just to improve the food."


    "Brother, would you like to go shopping with us?"


    "I just came here and I''m going out again? Don''t worry about it. Go on your own


    Wu Hao seized the opportunity and said, "don''t buy a dish with three of you. Tingting will stay at home with me." Said a will be in ting to his legs to sit.


    "Lazy!"


    Lin Xueyan said: "well, Tingting, you can stay at home with him. I''ll go shopping with Yuxin. Hao, don''t bully Tingting. "


    "Don''t worry, promise to take good care of your family Tingting."


    Lin Xueyan smiles and goes out shopping with Lin Yuxin.


    Only he and Yu Ting were left in the room.


    "How do I feel that the young master has something to say?"


    Yu Ting casually said, helped him to straighten the collar.


    "I really deserve to be my Tingting. I really have something to tell you."


    Wu Hao looked at her seriously.


    After much hesitation, he confessed.


    "Tingting, I talked about a girlfriend."


    Yu Ting''s face changed.


    She just felt that she wanted to talk to herself, but she didn''t expect to talk about this topic.


    She has a very complicated look.


    Yes, it''s complicated, not just simple anger.


    Yu Ting has always known that she will not be his only woman. Her housekeeper status is a very complicated role. She is his woman, but not all his women. She does not want him to have other women, but she can''t stop him from having other women. This is the inevitable shield of her status.


    "Tingting..."


    Wu Hao touched her carefully.


    "Huaxin radish."


    Yu Ting gets up and sits aside, hugs her pillow and doesn''t want to talk to him.


    Wu Hao brazenly moved over.


    "I know you can''t accept it for a while..."


    "I''m the housekeeper, and I''m not yours. Young master, you can do whatever you want. There''s something I can''t accept." Yu Ting interrupted him and said angrily.


    "I''ve never regarded you as a housekeeper. No one can replace you in my mind. I don''t want to force you to do anything."


    "What do you mean, young master, when you tell me about it?"


    "I just want to say, can you try to accept her?" Wu Hao said with a guilty heart.


    "What if I say no?"


    "Well, I know you can''t accept it for a while, so I wonder if you can meet first?"


    "What do you want to meet for?"


    "Let me tell her what happened between us. Besides, maybe you will accept her." Wu Hao said cheekily.


    Yu Ting is angry at him and doesn''t speak.


    She''s in a very complicated mood now. It''s not like she doesn''t accept it or not.


    I knew long ago that I would face such a problem sooner or later. I didn''t expect that this day would come so early.


    "Let''s make it clear whether we accept a meeting between you two or not."


    Wu Hao tried his best to persuade.


    In the heart secretly complain incessantly, see a face all so difficult, want to let her accept in the future, Xinxin think enough choke.


    Yu Ting sat on the sofa silent for a long time.


    "The young master wants us to meet, right? The young master has only two classes on Wednesday afternoon, so let''s meet on Wednesday afternoon."


    Yu Ting suddenly breaks the silence.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it on Wednesday."


    Wu Hao is overjoyed and hugs ting. Yu Ting pushes him away and goes back to the house.


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly, takes a deep breath, and reluctantly shows a smile. No matter what, this is the first step. Only when this step is taken, can the things behind develop well. No matter what the result is, at least I have tried my best.


    ¡­¡­


    Wednesday afternoon.


    After two classes, Wu Hao and Xu Xinjie returned home early.


    For the unknown rival, Xu Xinjie thought no matter how can not be compared by them, went home to change a set of clothes that can best show her beauty.


    A White Chiffon shirt will set off her fair skin more thoroughly, and an ultra short hot pants will show her slim legs incisively and vividly. Coupled with a pair of white single shoes and a delicate ball head, the whole look is an invincible young girl.


    Wu Hao is waiting for her in the living room.


    When she appeared in front of Wu Hao, Wu Hao could not help but put her in his arms.


    "Tut Tut, it''s beautiful."


    Her left hand was on her waist, and her right hand was caressing her smooth thighs restlessly.


    "Don''t you come."


    Xu Xinjie pats his hand and goes out by herself. Her heart is firm and anxious now.


    I don''t know what kind of girl I''m going to face? I don''t know what kind of story she has with Wu Hao?


    Wu Hao followed.


    Hold her hand tightly, hoping to make her relax.


    "In fact, it''s just a meeting. All three of us have made it clear. Of course, the most important thing is to give you an explanation. I don''t want to get you by cheating you." Wu Hao comforted.


    "You don''t have to comfort me. I''m ready for the worst."


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    They took a taxi to a coffee shop.


    Wu Hao sees Yu Ting''s car by the side of the road. Knowing that she has arrived, he can''t help but take a look at Xu Xinjie. After entering this door, what happens to the meeting between the two girls is a little unthinkable.


    Xu Xinjie was also very nervous.


    This kind of meeting is the first time for her to grow up. She would not even think about it before, but now she will not only think about it, but also put it into action!


    After taking a deep breath, Xu Xinjie takes Wu Hao''s hand before entering the door. No matter what, give her a low horse first, hum.


    They went into the cafe together.

 Chapter 59

    Perhaps Yu Ting has anticipated that there will be a dispute in the meeting for a while, so she chooses a corner position.


    When Wu Hao and Xu Xinjie appear in front of her hand in hand, Yu Ting''s face is not very good-looking.


    But after all, she is a lady from a big family. Yu Ting shows great restraint and doesn''t tear her up as soon as she meets a shrew.


    Xu Xinjie saw her heart secretly surprised, this girl is so beautiful.


    "To introduce you, this is my girlfriend Xu Xinjie!"


    "Xinxin, this is Yu Ting."


    "Hello."


    Xu Xinjie politely said hello, but it was only polite. She didn''t want to show weakness in the face of this beautiful woman.


    "Hello."


    Yu Ting also politely replied.


    With such a greeting, the atmosphere immediately became very awkward. Wu Hao took Xu Xinjie and asked her to sit opposite Ting, while he sat on the side. This posture seemed to be an out of court settlement. They were both parties, while Wu Hao on the other side was a mediator.


    "Xinxin, let me tell you my story with Tingting."


    Wu Hao broke the silence and began to speak.


    Yu Ting''s father, Yu Bo, was chosen by Wu Hao''s grandfather to become the housekeeper of the Wu family. Yu Bo married and gave birth to a daughter. Then Yu Ting''s mother died in childbirth. Then she talked about growing up with Yu Ting since childhood. Finally, Yu Ting came back from England and followed him as the successor of the next housekeeper.


    Wu Hao did not deliberately hide the feelings he and Yu Ting had established since childhood. On the contrary, he spoke very seriously.


    His feelings for Ting are irreplaceable, which he must clearly express to Xu Xinjie.


    After hearing this, Xu Xinjie was very complicated.


    This girl and Wu Hao are just childhood friends. She still wants to follow Wu Hao''s life as a housekeeper. She didn''t expect such a deep fetter before she came here.


    If you look at her relationship with Wu Hao from the perspective of others, it''s almost natural for her to become Wu Hao''s woman. The key is Wu Hao''s girlfriend. No matter what relationship Yu Ting has with him, she doesn''t want to have a woman to share her love.


    What about Yu Ting?


    She thought that when Wu Hao told this story, he would deal with their feelings in order to please Xu Xinjie. Unexpectedly, he took their feelings very seriously, which moved her a little.


    But moved to move, really want to accept the young master and other girls together, subjectively, she is really reluctant.


    Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie look at each other and do not speak.


    Wu Hao was embarrassed in the middle.


    It''s time to finish. Who are you going to show your attitude first.


    "Cough, do you... Have anything to say?" Wu Hao looked at them carefully.


    "I don''t care what happens between you. Wu Hao is my boyfriend now."


    Xu Xinjie said that it was quite a declaration of sovereignty.


    "I know you are the young master''s girlfriend, but my relationship with the young master will not change because of you, whether you accept it or not."


    Yu Ting Road, with a rare wayward.


    "Don''t think I''ll give up like this. Wu Hao is the first boy I like. I won''t give up easily."


    "It''s up to you to let go or not. I won''t choose to accept you."


    "I don''t need you to accept it!"


    Two people contend for each other, say to stare eyes not to speak.


    Seeing this, Wu Hao rushed out to make a comeback.


    "The main purpose of our meeting today is to make things clear. Now that we have said what we should say, we''d better talk about something else. The coffee in this shop seems good. I''ll help you with what you want to drink."


    "No drink."


    Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie share the same voice.


    "You see, you still have a tacit understanding." Wu Hao teases hard.


    They both gave him a white look.


    "You see, am I right?"


    "If it''s OK, I''ll go back first."


    Xu Xinjie said that she got up and went out. She knew all the things she should know and the attitude she should show. If she continued to talk, it was the tearing force of both sides, which was meaningless.


    "Xinxin, wait for me to take you back."


    Wu Hao said, but did not move, looking at Yu Ting helplessly sighed.


    "Tingting, look at Xinxin. She''s really nice."


    "Whether she is good or not is different from whether I can accept her."


    Yu Ting said angrily: "I know that the young master wants me to accept her besides telling her the truth. Objectively, I should not interfere in the young master''s feelings, but this time I will be willful. I don''t want the young master to be with other girls, so I don''t want to accept her."


    Wu Hao sighed. Although he had expected such a result for a long time, he was still very depressed. Thinking about the attitude of both sides, he seemed to have seen an arduous tug of war in the future.


    "I''ll take her home. Be careful when you go back yourself."


    Wu Hao kisses her face and goes after Xu Xinjie.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Xinjie is walking in the street with a fast pace.


    She''s in a mess now.


    I thought that my love would be a romantic story of hero saving America, but I didn''t expect that it turned into such a bloody plot in a flash. Now all the negative emotions just piled up are on my face.


    "Xinxin, wait a minute."


    Wu Hao catches up.


    Xu Xinjie did not stop.


    She didn''t want to see him now. She was afraid that she would stop and hit him.


    Wu Hao took two steps and one step forward to hold her hand.


    "You let me go."


    Xu Xinjie threw away his hand angrily.


    Wu Hao put her in his arms, and Xu Xinjie struggled with her hands and beat him on the chest.


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly. From the strength of her beating, she knows that she is really angry and very, very angry. But he has made psychological preparations. How can he ask her to be calm at this time.


    He hugged her tightly and gave her a strong kiss.


    "Well ~ ~"


    Xu Xinjie pushed him hard, but how could her strength be bigger than Wu Hao? After more than ten seconds, she bit him.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    Wu Hao let go of his mouth with a scream, and his lips were stained with blood.


    "Is it relieved now?" Wu Hao licked his lips and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Xu Xinjie did not speak, just looking at him, looking at the sudden collapse of crying.


    Wu Hao said nothing and held her in his arms.


    He knows that the person who is not qualified to comfort her is himself, but he is the only one who can comfort her.


    In public, Xu Xinjie threw herself into Wu Hao''s arms and wailed. Wu Hao held her tightly and let her wail.


    After about five minutes, Xu Xinjie''s voice became smaller and smaller.


    "Let go of me, I''m going home."


    Xu Xinjie lies down in his arms and wipes her tears. The five minutes of weeping exhausted all her strength, and her words seem to be powerless.


    "I''ll take you home."


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the forehead, and the blood on her lips remained on her forehead. With a wry smile, he reached out to wipe it.


    "I deserve it. If I dare to kiss you again, I will bite you!"


    Xu Xinjie angrily glanced at him and reached out to wipe off the blood marks on his lips. She was slightly stunned. She just saw a row of teeth marks, but they were gone for a while? If it wasn''t for the blood on his lips, I would have thought I was wrong.


    "Not angry?"


    Wu Hao gave her another kiss on the face, which diverted her attention.


    "Angry, who said I''m not angry."


    Xu Xinjie pushes himself forward. Wu Hao follows her and holds her hand.


    "Xinxin, I want you to be my woman anyway."


    "Come on, you can give her up and say that to me again!"


    "Tingting is a woman I will never give up, just like you."


    "Shameless!"


    Xu Xinjie glared at him and said angrily, "anyway, I can''t share my feelings with other girls. She can''t accept me and I can''t accept her."


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders in an indifferent way.


    From the beginning, I didn''t expect to be successful once. The purpose of this meeting was to let the girl understand the objective reality and let both sides know what he thought. Success is not important.


    He is ready for a long fight.


    No matter how difficult it is, this challenge is taken by my young master!!!


    "You can still laugh!"


    Xu Xinjie gave him a blank look and couldn''t help beating him in the hand.


    "Well, I''m glad you didn''t leave me for that." Wu Hao changed the topic and asked, "actually, I''m quite strange. Why don''t you give up in this situation?"


    "You want me to quit, don''t you?"


    "Of course not. I want you to be my woman." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I just don''t want to give up the boy I fell in love with the first time, even though you are a jerk!"


    Wu Hao wry smile, but also moved, did not expect her to be so serious.


    "Sooner or later, this bastard will make you happy!" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Xu Xinjie snorted and said firmly, "I can''t control my happiness in your hands. I want to fight for my own happiness. Maybe now you can''t let her go. Sooner or later, I will let you treat her as an ordinary housekeeper and be willing to be with me alone!"


    "So confident?"


    "Well, we''ll see!"


    "Then I have to be confident. I''m not only trying to make Tingting accept you, but also trying to make you accept her. Oh, what are you kicking me for?"


    "Dream of you, kick you to death, kick you to death, you rascal!"


    Wu Hao ran away with a smile.


    Xu Xinjie angrily chased up, this guy is really angry, this kind of thing actually said so reasonable.


    Anyway, I will never accept her!!!

 Chapter 60

    After sending Xu Xinjie home safely, Wu Hao consciously returns to Zhao Shuhan''s home.


    He''s in a good mood.


    What should be said has finally been made clear, and the attitude that should be expressed has finally been clearly told to them. A big stone in their heart has finally fallen to the ground, although it''s a long way to go for them to accept this!


    Zhao Shuhan is changing his homework.


    Looking at the smug look on his face, I can''t figure it out. Didn''t this guy arrange for them to meet? It is reasonable to say that it should be very unpleasant. How can he still look happy?


    Are they all taken care of?


    "How late did they meet?" Zhao Shuhan couldn''t help asking.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Wu Hao gave her a white look.


    "How happy are you? It''s like a success. "


    "Although I didn''t succeed, at least I made the problem clear. Originally, I didn''t expect to solve all the problems at the first meeting. It''s too unrealistic." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "What''s their attitude now?" Zhao Shuhan asked curiously.


    "We can''t accept each other''s attitude."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Try to make them accept each other, or what else can we do?"!? Anyway, they know what I think. What I want to do is to work hard in this direction, hehe. "


    Wu Hao has a bad smile. His face is full of realistic shamelessness and idealistic self-confidence. He looks very evil.


    "Don''t be complacent too early. It''s just the beginning of the play. Be careful when you finally lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot." Zhao Shuhan said with white eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I''m ready to be black and blue."


    "Awareness is quite high."


    "That''s, you think I''ve been working so hard just to make fun of you."


    Zhao Shuhan can''t help laughing. As far as what he wants to do is concerned, there''s no hope that he doesn''t have the consciousness of being bruised. It seems that this boy is really determined.


    "Since you have such a high level of awareness, you should also have a higher level of awareness in your study. Come on, practice is ready for you. Fight till midnight."


    "The young master is in a good mood today. He is willing to spend his life with a gentleman. When will you arrive? When will I arrive?"


    "You said it yourself."


    With a sly smile, Zhao Shuhan took out more exercises from the drawer.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wu Hao looked at Zhao Shuhan 12:30 is still writing, finally regret his boast of Haikou.


    This female devil is crazy. I don''t know if she has so much homework to correct or just to torture herself.


    He didn''t go to bed until 1:30 in the morning. Wu Hao fell asleep as soon as he fell on the sofa. His tired head made him unable to think about anything that excited him. Of course, he knew that he could never think about anything again, because he knew very well that he would be arrested by her tomorrow morning.


    It''s two o''clock in the morning.


    He Zhengxiong and his wife tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep.


    Eight million cash in exchange for four houses, which makes them both excited.


    Especially he Zhengxiong''s wife Qian Lin.


    The feeling of spending money for the first time in her life keeps her cerebral cortex high.


    Although the pleasure of this dream shining into reality is very short, it has made her feel addicted. If she can, she hopes to have so much money to buy a house every day, so that all the neighbors who pass by her can cast envious eyes on her.


    What can be more fulfilling than this?


    "Husband, are you asleep?"


    Qian Lin sat up and turned on the light.


    He Zhengxiong also sat up, his eyes wide open proved that he was not sleepy at all.


    "Wife, we''ve all invested 8 million at once. Are you sure you can make it back in two years?"


    He Zhengxiong looked at her, excited, but also a little worried.


    "Look at your promise. Look at those people who invest in real estate in our community. Which one of them is losing money?"


    Qian Lin glared at him and said, "the question you should think about now is not whether you will lose money if you invest it, but how you can invest more money and make more money if you invest more."


    "Do you still want to buy a house?"


    He Zhengxiong looks at his wife in surprise.


    "What''s your expression? You''re tired of four? No wonder you are so promising now! You go and find out. Lao Wang, a small manager of four 503 buildings, dares to borrow money to buy eight houses everywhere. Do you think he''s going to lose money? People dare to invest only when they know that house prices will rise again in the future. And the old Zhang in 906, building 17... "


    "OK, don''t say that nonsense. The key is that we have no money now. Eight million plus our savings over the years have been invested in these four houses by you." He Zhengxiong said irritably.


    "That''s why I said we should find a way to get some money." Qian Lin said with white eyes.


    "What can I do? Do you think the money comes from the strong wind? You can have as much as you want? Or do you want me to rob the bank? "


    "I''m too lazy to argue with you."


    Qian Lin kicked him and calmed down.


    He Zhengxiong gave her a white look and went to bed by himself. Of course, he couldn''t sleep at all. He just didn''t want to continue talking about this topic with her.


    Before three minutes, Qian Lin shook he Zhengxiong up again.


    "My husband asked you something?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    He Zhengxiong looked at her with vigilance, vaguely having a bad feeling.


    "I''ll ask you something. What can I do? You''re so promising. You''re so nervous all day. Can I let you kill people? "


    Qian Lin glanced at him and asked, "that day, you said that the 8 million yuan was the mediation fee given to you by others. It is reasonable that the mediation should be the matter of the plaintiff and the defendant themselves. Why did he pay the 8 million yuan to you? Do you have something in your hand? "


    "No, I have something in my hand."


    He Zheng ambition empty ground turns a head to one side, picked up the half cup of water on the table to drink one mouthful.


    "Tell me honestly what you have in your hand? Don''t lie to me. I know you''re lying at first sight! "


    Qian Lin pulls he Zhengxiong over.


    He Zhengxiong is afraid to look her in the eyes.


    "I''m right! You''re lying and telling the truth. What''s going on? "


    Qian Lin stares at him.


    He Zhengxiong didn''t want to tell her about it, but looking at her aggressive eyes, he felt guilty, hesitated for half a minute, and finally told her about it. As for Wu Hao''s trading time ability, which is easy to cause quarrels, he chose not to mention it.


    "So it is."


    Knowing the origin and development of the 8 million yuan, Qian Lin''s eyes glowed, as if she saw an inexhaustible gold mine with red RMB floating in her eyes.


    "Don''t you really give him all the materials Xu Shijin gave you?"


    Qian Lin suddenly looked at him nervously.


    "I..."


    "I''ll tell you what. If you''re so stupid, you can really die."


    "I''m not as stupid as you think. I made a backup of all the materials."


    Unwilling to be scolded, he Zhengxiong retorted: "that Wu Hao''s background is not clear. Who knows if he will want to mess with me one day? I''m not stupid enough to throw away all the life-saving straws."


    Qian Lin was greatly relieved, but immediately gave him a white look.


    "I said that you are really worthless. Are the materials in your hand just life-saving straws? This is clearly Jinshan and Yinshan. The rich second generation is very afraid of exposing their own affairs. As long as you have the courage to reach out to him, he will certainly give you more money. "


    Qian Lin said more and more excited, pulling he Zhengxiong to shake.


    "What do you mean?"


    He Zhengxiong shakes off her hand and looks very anxious.


    "I said you''re so stupid. What do you mean? This young man is our gold mountain and silver mountain. Xu Shijin has died. Now you have all the evidence. You need money to reach out to him. Does he dare not give it? "


    "Are you crazy?"??? I''m a lawyer, not a blackmailer! "


    "You know you''re a lawyer. Why did you ask him to give you five million last time?"


    "It''s not you who forced me. It''s no use scolding me all the time. I''m arguing to buy a house all the time. Suddenly I have a chance. Of course..."


    "No, of course. There has been one. Are you afraid of the second time?"


    He Zhengxiong looked at his wife.


    To be honest, he didn''t even think about it.


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    Knowing that he was timid, Qian Lin coaxed: "we are not greedy. If we ask him for another 10 million yuan, we will stop immediately. This time, apart from buying a house, we will save some money for our daily expenses, so we won''t ask him for more money."


    "I don''t believe you are so kind. You obviously want to use him as a cash cow." He Zhengxiong advised: "this rich second generation is not easy to provoke. Maybe they want to set themselves on fire."


    "Look at your courage. The higher the risk, the higher the return. Where can you get the money? If you don''t dare me to come by myself, tell me his phone number and I''ll contact him myself. "


    "I think you are crazy about money!"


    He Zhengxiong jumped up from the bed. Anger and irritability mingled on his face, making his expression very complicated

 Chapter 61

    "You are crazy! It''s a good opportunity. I don''t know how to take advantage of it. You deserve nothing in your life. " Qian Lin scolded.


    He Zhengxiong was so angry that he was shaking all over. Just about to break out, a pillow hit him head-on. His center of gravity was unstable. Don''t fall from the bed to the ground.


    "Give him a call and I''ll get in touch with him myself."


    Qian Lin stares at he Zhengxiong on the ground with a look of hate.


    "You will kill me."


    He Zhengxiong said angrily.


    "You''d better die now. You don''t know how to take advantage of the opportunity you''ve given me. You can stare at me here. If you stare at me, you''ll be rich. I''ll be rich."


    He Zhengxiong got up from the ground, kicked the pillow off and sat down on the chair.


    "Don''t look like you''re dying. I''ll do what you don''t dare to do. What''s his number?"


    Qian Lin has been looking through his mobile phone address book.


    He Zhengxiong is agitated, lit a cigarette to smoke.


    He could not help thinking of Wu Hao''s cold eyes in his head.


    He has no doubt that Wu Hao has the ability to kill himself. It''s because he believes that he has made a copy of the material in case Wu Hao turns back one day. But now he has to use the material to coerce Wu Hao. He really has no bottom in his heart.


    But he knew his wife better, and she knew it, so he couldn''t give up easily.


    Even if she doesn''t do it herself, she will try her best to do it.


    Money is always the first choice for her. She has been waiting for the chance to get rich overnight for too long. It''s impossible for her to give up.


    He Zhengxiong looked at Qian Lin and sighed. He finally compromised.


    "Promise me one thing, and I''ll do as you ask!"


    "Say it


    Qian Lin immediately left her cell phone.


    "Just once! When we get the money, we''ll leave the city immediately, and don''t have any more contact with him! " He Zhengxiong said seriously.


    "No! It''s a pity that this big gold mine will be lost after one use. There is no such chance in life. " Qian Lin resolutely refused.


    "Then you don''t want anything." He Zhengxiong angrily scolded: "greed will kill people."


    "Cowardice can kill people."


    Qian Lin stares at him.


    The two men just froze for five minutes.


    This time, Qian Lin compromised.


    "Just once, but more points! If you ask him for 20 million, no, 20 million is too little. Since there is only one chance, you must strive for the maximization of interests. If you ask him for 50 million, you can tell him not to give 50 million and expose the materials immediately. "


    "You are too greedy." Cried he Zhengxiong.


    "I''m not greedy. It''s a reasonable use of resources. Do you think the materials you have are not worth 50 million to him? As long as it''s worth it, he will definitely give you so much money! "


    Qian Lin said: "I know what you are worried about, so I also promise you that as long as we get the money, we will leave the city immediately. With this money, we will be real rich people. Even if we don''t buy houses or speculate in stocks, we can still live the life of rich people. Don''t you want to?"


    "I just want to be a lawyer."


    He Zhengxiong leaned feebly against his chair.


    "If you have money, you can do whatever you want. Don''t you always want to open your own law firm? I''ll give you the greatest support when I get the money. From now on, I will never say that your work is useless."


    Qian Lin lowered her posture and finished the sentence with him as calm as possible.


    He Zhengxiong looked at Qian Lin for two minutes without answering her. His eyes wavered little by little, then he gave up his resistance, and finally he yearned for the ideal life.


    "I''ll sleep in the living room."


    He Zhengxiong stood up and went out.


    Qian Lin on the bed laughs, knowing that he has listened to his words.


    "I''ll get you a quilt. Don''t catch cold at night."


    "No, it won''t freeze."


    "Don''t do that. You are my husband. I care about you most."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao was brought to school by Zhao Shuhan early.


    As a student who used to visit every day, he is the second one to the class in recent days. Such a good record has made Wu Hao lose his qualification as a three bad student.


    Zheng Jiaxuan is also used to Wu Hao''s second appearance in class every day in recent days. Of course, Wu Hao''s good performance does not make her look up to Wu Hao, but makes her more and more speechless to Wu Hao.


    This guy sleeps on the desk every day when he comes to class. He often sleeps all morning.


    He might as well not come.


    But it''s strange that this guy''s grades have improved a lot recently. Every time he receives his homework, the accuracy rate is very high, and he has a kind of ability to rush to the upper and middle reaches of the class.


    I don''t know what he''s doing every day.


    Of course, Wu Hao can''t explain this to her. As long as it''s not Zhao Shuhan''s class, he doesn''t want to open his eyes when he should sleep. Anyway, every night when he goes back, he has to do the improvement exercises of all subjects, and he wastes time listening to these classes.


    The second class is over.


    Wu Hao suddenly felt a pain in his ear.


    "Who the hell is tired of it?"


    Scold a, open an eye to see Zhao Shu Han face to expose not good ground to stare at oneself, Wu Hao a stir spirit immediately stood up.


    "I was just thinking about a difficult problem. I was so absorbed in it. Hahaha."


    "What problem needs two classes on the table? Come to my office and write it down. Let me see how difficult it is


    Zhao Shuhan knocked on his head impolitely and turned to go out.


    "Damn it."


    Wu Hao sighed and followed him out.


    I don''t see her patrol the class at ordinary times. How come I have a sudden idea today?


    No, it''s just the end of class, isn''t it?


    Wu Hao didn''t understand why she would come to catch her sleeping after class. Even if she wanted to catch her sleeping, she should come to class, right?


    In the office.


    Wu Hao sat down and drank a glass of water to refresh himself.


    "Well, you smelly boy, I take you to school early every day. You are good. You go to bed as soon as you arrive at class. Is that right for me?"


    Zhao Shuhan also sat down and looked at him angrily.


    "Who told you that?" Wu Hao said tentatively.


    "Do you think it''s true?"


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes. Nine times out of ten, Zheng Jiaxuan betrayed herself, which is not a betrayal. This smelly girl is not her own person.


    "It''s not all forced by you. If you do exercises so late every night, how can you have the spirit to have classes during the day?"


    Wu Hao leaned back on his chair and was upright.


    "Do you think those students with good grades go to bed as soon as they go back every day? They don''t go to bed until 11 or 12 o''clock every day. Which one goes to school and sleeps all morning like you


    "They are them and I am myself. I have different physique. Anyway, it''s better to kill me if I want to become a learning machine."


    "Do you believe I''ll kill you now?"


    Zhao Shuhan is so angry that she has no beard.


    "Well, don''t be angry. Don''t you just want me to improve my grades? Can''t I just get a good grade? It''s the end of the month, and the monthly exam of this month will guarantee you to enter the top 20 of the class. "


    Wu Hao Ran behind her and kneaded her shoulder.


    "Integrity is as important as achievement! From tomorrow on, I will go to check the post from time to time every morning. If I see you sleeping in class, I''ll see how to deal with you. " Zhao Shuhan snorted.


    Wu Hao turned his eyes and didn''t want to help her. He sat back in his chair and ate the fruit.


    This female devil is to force herself to death. How did she rape her in her last life? I''ll be tortured by her all my life!?


    "There must be something else to come to me after class. Go ahead, and I''ll go back to class seriously." Wu Hao said with white eyes.


    "You say you are such a smart person, why don''t you focus more on your study?"


    Zhao Shuhan also gave him a white look and said, "Yuxin just called me to say someone is looking for you."


    "Well?"


    Wu Hao frowned.


    Who needs to contact himself through Yuxin?


    He suddenly thought of a person, frowning deeper.

 Chapter 62

    "Did the girl say anything else?"


    "She sent each other''s phone to my wechat."


    Zhao Shuhan takes out her mobile phone, opens wechat and turns over the chat records between her and Lin Yuxin.


    As soon as Wu Hao looked at the phone number, he immediately confirmed his idea.


    He was a little annoyed.


    It''s not that I told him not to contact myself. He Zhengxiong forgot about it so soon.


    "Why doesn''t Yuxin call you by herself?" Zhao Shuhan asked, with a hint of ridicule.


    "What''s the reason? Tingting must be on her side when she is wronged. And this girl has been sticking to me since she was a child. Every time I fall in love, she is very unhappy. I''m leaving. I''ll make sure I have a good class in the next two classes. " Wu Hao shrugged and left.


    "Wait a minute. Who''s the man looking for you? Are you secretly investigating that matter again? "


    Zhao Shuhan looked at him seriously.


    "Don''t be suspicious, will you?"


    "If there is no ghost, why does this man want to find you through Yuxin?"


    "The man who is looking for me is a lawyer. Yesterday afternoon, my mobile phone was out of power. I called him with my little girl''s mobile phone to ask how many years Qiao Fang will be sentenced."


    Wu Hao sighed helplessly.


    This guy is a real steward.


    "Really?"


    Zhao Shuhan looks at him suspiciously.


    "What are you cheating on? Besides meeting with them these days, aren''t you holding on to practice every day? Do you think I''m someone who has time to look into a case? "


    "You can joke about other things. You''d better be quiet about this and don''t let them worry about you."


    Zhao Shuhan exhorted.


    "I see."


    Wu Hao shrugged, his coat swung over his shoulder and left the office.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as he got out of the office, Wu Hao immediately took out his mobile phone and called Lin Yuxin.


    If the little girl told Xueyan about it, with Xueyan''s vigilance now, she would report it to Dad immediately, and her secret involvement would be exposed immediately, which would be troublesome.


    We must find a way to let the girl take the initiative to ignore this matter.


    The phone hasn''t been answered.


    The second time I called, I was hung up just after two rings.


    I couldn''t laugh or cry. I played it again.


    "What for?"


    Lin Yuxin finally picked up the phone, with a voice that didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    "Can''t I call you?" Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "Hum."


    "Well, well, who is the man who just called you for me?" Wu Hao said tentatively.


    "He''s looking for you. You don''t know how I know."


    "Didn''t he say who he was?"


    "It''s like saying you''re a lawyer."


    "Lawyer? What''s his name, lawyer? "


    "It seems so."


    "It''s him. Xiao Ru asked me to find a lawyer for him. I wanted to send him my number, but I sent him your number by mistake. "


    "No wonder he was surprised to hear my voice."


    Lin Yuxin muttered.


    "I thought it was my phone, but I was surprised to hear the girl''s voice. Since it was him, that''s it. I''ll give his phone to Xiaoru later."


    Wu Hao pretended to laugh easily.


    "Idiot."


    Lin Yuxin scolded and hung up the phone.


    Wu Hao let out a long breath.


    If you tell her not to tell others about it, the girl will turn around and tell them both. The best way is to let her ignore it as a trivial matter.


    Fortunately, it worked.


    But just in case, Wu Hao finds Jiang Rulin to make a confession with him.


    In order to avoid the little girl inadvertently raised no preparation.


    Later, Wu Hao borrowed Jiang Rulin''s mobile phone to make a call to he Zhengxiong.


    "Hello? Who is it


    "It''s me."


    Wu Hao asked directly, "I told you not to contact me. Have you forgotten? Do you know how much trouble any one of your calls has caused me? This is the first time, and I don''t want this to happen the second time. "


    "I can''t help it either. I want to see you for something."


    "Let''s talk about something."


    Wu Hao snorts coldly and scolds in his heart. He has contacted him with the mobile phone of the bartender. This guy just calls Yuxin. He is really in trouble.


    "It''s not convenient to say on the phone. Can we make an appointment to meet?"


    "I''ll see you at 12:30 today."


    Wu Hao hung up and didn''t look very good.


    There is no need to contact with he Zhengxiong. Why did this guy contact him in a hurry?


    Wu Hao also had an ominous premonition that the situation might have changed.


    "He Zhengxiong, if you dare to challenge me, I will make you die."


    Wu Hao sneered and turned back to find Jiang Rulin.


    Jiang Rulin leans against the corridor and finely polishes the steel knives on his hands. The boys and girls who come and go in the corridor dare not get too close to him for fear of being hurt by his knife.


    "Here you are."


    Wu Hao returns his mobile phone to Jiang Rulin.


    "Hao, what have you been doing all day? I can''t see you all day. "


    "A lot of bad things. After school, Zhao Shuhan has to go back to cram school, but at most ten days. After this time, it should be fine."


    "Since the national day, you''ve been doing more and more Jiang Rulin teased.


    "You think I want to. I don''t know how many brain cells have died in the past half a month. If I have a choice, I really hope I don''t have to think about anything like before."


    It''s a pity that everything can''t go back to the past.


    Wu Hao shrugged and laughed. Suddenly, he felt that things around him had changed a lot since the national day.


    "OK, I won''t talk to you. Wait for me after school. Let''s go to the bar together."


    Jiang made an OK gesture.


    Wu Hao smiles, pats him on the shoulder and goes back to class.


    ¡­¡­


    After two classes, Wu Hao immediately ran away from the class that made him sleepy.


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin are waiting for him downstairs.


    Rush driving, three people together to the night fire bar.


    The night fire bar has no business at night, let alone at noon. There are a few familiar customers sitting scattered, counting them with one hand.


    Three people at the bar.


    I ordered three drinks and some food.


    He Zhengxiong arrived at the bar at about 12:20 and opened private room 103.


    This time, he Zhengxiong noticed Wu Hao sitting on the bar, but he was very clever and didn''t go up to say hello. He took a look at Wu Hao and went straight to the private room.


    "Gao Feng, I may have to ask you to help me investigate some things again."


    Wu Hao looked at he Zhengxiong''s back as he left. His face was a little cold.


    "There''s no need to say that. No matter what you''re doing, we''ll both support you."


    Gao Feng said, also looking at he Zhengxiong''s back.


    "I don''t seem to be able to help you much, but you know what I need to say."


    Jiang said.


    "Don''t be so sensational every time. It''s like there''s something basic between us. OK, you drink first. I''ll go and talk to him."


    Wu Hao smiles happily, gets up and goes to the 103 private room. He Zhengxiong is sitting there

 Chapter 63

    103 private rooms.


    As soon as he saw Wu Hao come in, he immediately stood up from the sofa.


    He wanted to keep calm, but the embarrassment on his face was too obvious.


    "Young master Wu."


    He Zhengxiong said hello.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Wu Hao sat down on the sofa opposite him and looked at he Zhengxiong without expression.


    He Zhengxiong sat down with him, brewing how to express his thoughts.


    "Tell me what you want." Wu Hao said.


    "Mr. Wu, can you give me another 50 million?"


    He Zhengxiong uses a euphemistic tone to test Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao frowned.


    He Zhengxiong was struck by lightning with fierce eyes, which was really not a good thing.


    "Lawyer he, there is only one transaction between us. What do you mean when you ask me for money again?"


    "Mr. Wu, I need money urgently. Please help me."


    He Zhengxiong continued to test Wu Hao with a gentle tone.


    "In urgent need of money?"


    Wu Hao sneered: "it''s your business to need money urgently. You don''t think I''m welfare bank. If you lack money, I should give you money for free, right?"


    He took a deep breath, knowing that it would be impossible to continue this kind of gentle attitude.


    He held up his glasses and said, "first of all, I''d like to apologize to Mr. Wu. I actually have a copy of the material I gave you last time. For some reasons I can''t tell, I want to exchange it with Mr. Wu for 50 million yuan. I can assure Mr. Wu that this is definitely the last time. As long as Mr. Wu gives me 50 million yuan, I will give you the backup of my hand, and there will never be any other backup. "


    Wu Hao smiles.


    Laugh cold, at the same time with self mockery.


    I didn''t expect that he Zhengxiong played this trick despite his warning.


    It seems that I am too confident.


    He thought that verbal threats could make him honest, but he didn''t expect that driven by interests, this guy actually took risks.


    It''s still too young and naive.


    Wu Hao laughed at himself.


    But soon, his eyes became completely cold.


    Can he agree to this condition of he Zhengxiong?


    Of course not!


    There are two and two and three. Once he compromises with him, he will regard himself as a cash cow. When he has no money, he will reach out to him. If he doesn''t give, he will be threatened by him.


    The reason why people are greedy is that it is too easy to get. As long as there is a success of getting something for nothing, greed in the depth of human nature will burst out endlessly.


    Wu Hao will never allow himself to be in the role of being threatened.


    Since I''ve been naive once, how can I make the same mistake again!


    Hum, since you dare to ignore my original warning, I will let you taste the price of breaking your promise.


    There was a sneer on Wu Hao''s face.


    "Lawyer he, your opening today means that you have broken your trust with me. How can I trust you again?"


    "I know that no matter how I explain now, I can''t recover your trust, but I still want to assure Mr. Wu that only this time, as long as Mr. Wu gives me another 50 million yuan, I will never ask Mr. Wu for any more money, and I will not have any more materials in hand."


    Wu Hao leaned forward, tapping his fingers gently on the table, as if thinking about what he said.


    "Master Wu, please believe me for the last time."


    He Zhengxiong took care of his glasses, and his forehead was sweating.


    "Exchange my 50 million yuan for one time of trust in you. You''re playing a very smooth trick with the white wolf in empty hands!" Wu Hao sneered.


    He Zhengxiong grinned bitterly and did not speak.


    "What if I don''t give you 50 million?" Wu Hao asked knowingly.


    "Mr. Wu, I believe you don''t want my materials to appear in public, do you?"


    "I hate being threatened."


    Wu Hao gave him a cold stare, then leaned on the sofa, shrugged and said, "but this time you won! But only this time, if you ask me for money again, no matter how many copies you have, I will make you disappear from the world. "


    "I understand! I promise this is the last time! "


    He Zhengxiong saw hope, and his eyes revealed excitement.


    "50 million I need a period of time to prepare. When I have the money ready, I will contact you, and then I will give you the materials you have in hand."


    "I will never back up this time." He Zhengxiong promised again.


    Wu Hao gave a cold smile, ignored him and did not threaten him. All this was unnecessary.


    "You go first. I don''t want to see you now."


    "Don''t disturb Mr. Wu. I''ll go first."


    He Zhengxiong stood up and habitually held out his hand. As soon as he saw Wu Hao''s cold eyes glancing at him, he knew that he had done too much. He awkwardly withdrew his hand and left.


    Out of the private room.


    He Zhengxiong immediately showed his excitement that he could not hide.


    I didn''t expect to get 50 million yuan so easily!


    At this time, he was grateful to God for letting him marry such a bold wife. If he decided to ask Wu Hao for money, he would dare to ask Wu Hao for 10 million at most. But now


    50 million!


    With this money, they will never have to worry about money again!


    With this money, he can go to another city to open his own law firm and fulfill his career ideal.


    At the thought of 50 million yuan more in his bank account, he Zhengxiong is very light on the road.


    In the private room.


    Wu Hao leans on the sofa with a playful sneer on his face.


    Give him 50 million?


    Dream!


    Not to mention 50 million, even 50 cents can not be given to him. Not only that, he also wants to return the 5 million he had given him with interest.


    No one in the world can threaten him.


    If so, let him disappear from the world!


    however,


    Now there''s a very difficult problem.


    It''s a bit difficult to kill he Zhengxiong through the time contract. He knows that Xu Shijin died because of it, and he has indicated that he will not sign the time contract.


    Of course, you can force him to sign a contract, but it''s too kind for him.


    If you dare to blackmail yourself, let him taste the taste of death.


    Moreover, forcing him to sign a time contract is not good for Wu Hao. Now he doesn''t want to buy his time with his own money. What he wants to do is punish him!


    Severe punishment!


    Wu Hao thought for a moment, got up and went back to the bar.


    "Gao Feng, check this man for me."


    Wu Hao takes out a business card of he Zhengxiong from his wallet and gives it to Gao Feng.


    "Lawyer? It''s better to check this kind of person. It can be done in an hour! "


    Gao Feng took a picture of his business card and sent it to his staff.


    "OK, we''ll have news soon."


    Wu Hao patted him on the shoulder and sat down to continue drinking.


    afternoon.


    Five minutes after the first class, Wu Hao received a wechat from Gao Feng.


    Three information pictures taken.


    Wu Hao looked carefully

 Chapter 64

    He Zhengxiong himself is not good enough. He is an ordinary lawyer in his life. Although he graduated from a famous university, he has been beaten down by his boss in his work. He has no achievements that he can make. It is his wife who attracts Wu Hao''s attention.


    Qian Lin, he Zhengxiong''s wife, has never had a formal job with him. However, this woman is very ambitious. She has been speculating in stocks all day, hoping to become rich overnight. Moreover, this woman is very bad tempered, overbearing and willful. He Zhengxiong listens to her arrangement for everything except his work. It can be said that she lets he Zhengxiong go west, and he never dares to go east, In front of her, he Zhengxiong is a typical henpecked husband.


    At the end of the document, there is another point.


    The couple spent more than 8 million yuan on four houses in the past two days, which is a big deal for he Zhengxiong.


    It seems that Qian Lin does not intend to rely on the stock market outbreak, but to rely on real estate overnight.


    Wu Hao sneered.


    I read three pages twice with patience.


    Wu Hao can be 100% sure that he Zhengxiong, Qian Lin silent for a long time, in the heart uneasy.


    "What if I choose not to go?"


    "I''m going to meet you to solve the problem. If you don''t want to give me a positive account, I can''t give you 50 million yuan foolishly. At the same time, I''ll find other ways to solve the problem. At that time, I can''t guarantee that I will use violence."


    "You threaten me?"


    "You forced me."


    Qian Lin fell silent.


    Wu Hao offers her two choices: one is to meet, maybe get 50 million, and there will be no danger; the other is not to meet, not only can not get 50 million, but also may face life danger.


    It''s obvious how to choose.


    "Where shall we meet? When? " Asked Qian Lin.


    "At half past six, Nightfire."


    Wu Hao added: "by the way, Ms. Qian, I don''t believe your husband now. You''d better not tell him about our meeting. If you let him get involved in it, you won''t want 50 million."


    "I know. I''ll see you later."


    Qian Lin hung up.


    He put on his clothes and left home.


    She is cautious but never timid. Since Wu Hao wants to deal with this matter with herself, she should do it by herself.


    50 million is not a small sum. She was a little uneasy to leave it to he Zhengxiong. She knew her husband''s character better than anyone else. He was afraid of big things, and told him that he would delay.


    When she has the opportunity to deal with it by herself, she believes in her ability.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wu Hao came back, the waiter just brought up the coffee.


    Wu Hao sits down beside Xu Xinjie and returns her mobile phone.


    "So fast?"


    "Just a phone call."


    Wu Hao smiles and drinks coffee.


    "If you don''t want to be known by your father, just buy a dual card mobile phone to save someone else''s mobile phone." Xu Xinjie said casually.


    Wu Hao''s eyes brightened.


    Damn right, why didn''t you think of this method all the time? As long as you let Gaofeng get an anonymous black card, all the problems have been solved. Why do you need such trouble.


    "Xinxin, you are an angel of wisdom and beauty." Wu Hao gave her a kiss excitedly.

 Chapter 65

    "Don''t kiss me."


    Xu Xinjie pushed her away, shy but very happy to be praised.


    "Give me an explanation of what it is."


    "Kiss me and I''ll tell you in two minutes." Wu Hao raised her chin with a bad smile.


    "No way!"


    Xu Xinjie clapped his hand and blushed. She was embarrassed to be forced to kiss by him at ordinary times. How could she take the initiative to kiss so many people in the coffee shop.


    "I won''t say it if I don''t kiss it."


    "You just don''t want to tell me."


    Xu Xinjie angrily kicked him, this guy is too cunning.


    "I''ll tell you when the opportunity is right, believe me." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "I believe you."


    Xu Xinjie took a angry look at him and saw that he really didn''t want to say it and didn''t force it any more.


    "I guess what you do has something to do with your ability. I don''t ask you to stop, but no matter how you pay attention to safety," he said


    "More and more like a girlfriend."


    Wu Haoyi was so excited that he pulled her into his arms and kissed her directly. In full view of the public, he was stunned at several tables.


    Nowadays, young people are so brave that they can kiss each other when they drink coffee. It''s really nice to be young.


    Wu Hao likes to kiss. Xu Xinjie is embarrassed to be kissed by him. He pushes him away and runs out of the coffee shop with a red face like a red apple.


    Wu Hao laughed and ran after him.


    "It''s not like I haven''t had a kiss. Why are you so shy?"


    "Hooligan, you can say that."


    Xu Xinjie stopped to face him. How can so many people be so funny!?


    "I surrender. I surrender. I will pay attention to the occasion next time. I will find a suitable place to kiss you again."


    "You said it


    Xu Xinjie stares at him angrily.


    "No more."


    With a smile, Wu Hao took her hand and said, "I''ll take you to a place."


    "No matter where you are, don''t kiss me again."


    "I promise I''ll never kiss you again until I send you home."


    "You can''t take me home."


    "Then I don''t agree. When we parted, we didn''t have a kiss. Do you want me to kiss other girls?"


    "No way!"


    On hearing this, Xu Xinjie glared.


    Other boys are joking with their girlfriends, but Wu Hao is different. He really has a chance to kiss other girls.


    She didn''t want him to kiss other girls, even if she was out of breath.


    "I''ll give you two minutes, but... Don''t stretch out your hand like last time." Xu Xinjie said in a low voice.


    "Six minutes!"


    "Three minutes!"


    "Six minutes!"


    "Four minutes!"


    "Six minutes!"


    "Five minutes!"


    "Good, deal!"


    "You mean it!"


    Wu Hao had a bad laugh and pulled her to a car by the side of the road to the night fire bar.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Xinjie went to night fire bar for the first time.


    To be more precise, it was her first time to come to a place like a bar.


    There are more people in the 6:30 bar than at noon, but they are very few compared with those bars with hot business.


    Wu Hao pulls Xu Xinjie to sit at the bar.


    Xu Xinjie, who came to the bar for the first time, was a little uncomfortable.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Xu Xinjie pulled him.


    "This is a bar jointly opened by Gaofeng Xiaoru and me. You are also the landlady. Let me show you." Wu Hao joked and asked for two glasses of juice.


    "I''m not the landlady."


    Madame three words let Xu Xinjie some embarrassed.


    "You don''t want to be the boss, do you want Yu Ting to be the boss? I haven''t been confident for just one day? " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Then I''m the landlady!"


    Xu Xinjie stubbornly flat mouth, although the landlady of these three words feel very strange, but absolutely can not admit defeat in front of her.


    This girl is really stubborn and lovely.


    "Lend me your cell phone." Wu Hao said.


    Xu Xinjie gives him his cell phone.


    Wu Hao dials Qian Lin''s mobile phone.


    "Are you here?"


    "Here, I''ve opened a private room, 103. You can come and find me."


    What a coincidence.


    Wu Hao smiles and hangs up.


    "You wait for me here for a moment. I''ll give you what you want. Don''t forget that you are the landlady here."


    Xu Xinjie patted him and was very embarrassed by him.


    Wu Hao goes to room 103 and opens the door.


    There is a woman with short hair sitting in the compartment. She looks about 30 years old. Compared with her actual age of 42 years old, she is much younger visually.


    She looks a little uneasy, but compared with her husband, she is calmer and more imposing. Seeing Wu Hao come in without standing up or saying hello, she seems to want to gain the upper hand in momentum.


    "Miss Qian?"


    Wu Hao sat down opposite her with a smile.


    "Are you Wu Hao?"


    "Of course. You''re surprised by the young, aren''t you? If you are not young, how can you make the mistake of last time and give you a chance to coerce me? "


    Wu Hao said sarcastically, leaning on the sofa and looking at her.


    "Does Ms. Qian look upset? Now that you dare to come, I think you''re ready to relax. We''re just talking about something. "


    "You''re right. I''m really ready. If I have an accident today, the evidence of your murder of Xu Shijin will appear on the news pages of the major media immediately. As far as I know, the police have been investigating this matter, and I think they will be happy to receive a breakthrough evidence. "


    Qian Lin said humbly, looking directly into Wu Hao''s eyes, not losing at all.


    Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Don''t worry. I''m just looking for you to talk about our relationship."


    Wu Hao said out of thin air to take out a transaction contract in front of her.


    "Do you know what this is?"


    Qian Lin took it up and looked at it, a little confused.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You don''t know what that means?"


    "It''s yours. How do I know what it means?"


    "Then you''ll know what that means in a moment."


    Wu Hao raised an imperceptible smile at the corner of his mouth.


    He just tested her reaction to see if she knew about time trading. Obviously, he Zhengxiong didn''t tell her about time trading.


    Whatever the reason he didn''t say it, it saved him a lot of trouble.


    "Ms. Qian, would you be surprised if I told you now that I would not give you 50 million?" Wu Hao is open to the mountain.


    Without answering, Qian Lin was already surprised.


    Today, she took the risk to force Wu Hao to give her the 50 million yuan. Before she spoke, Wu Hao said that she would not give it, which upset all the countermeasures she had in her head.


    "If you don''t give me money, I''ll expose everything about you!"


    Qian Lin threatened with a cold face.


    "I believe you have the courage to do such a thing, but last time I chose to trust your husband, but you used my trust to coerce me. This time, it''s absolutely impossible for me to believe you."


    "What''s the purpose of your asking me out?"

 Chapter 66

    Qian Lin had a kind of anger of being teased, but she soon calmed down.


    Wu Hao made a lot of efforts to make an appointment with himself. It''s impossible to just tell him not to give money. It should not be for his own disadvantage. Excluding these two things, she can be sure that this young man must have other purposes.


    Maybe it has something to do with this seemingly inexplicable contract in my hand.


    "It''s absolutely impossible to give you 50 million yuan in vain, but I can give you the money in another way."


    Wu Hao pointed to her contract.


    "To be frank with you, this is a trading contract for business hours. As long as you fill in the information on it, I can transfer the money to you."


    "The contract of trading time?"


    Looking at the contract in her hand, Qian Lin feels absurd. How can there be such a deal in the world?


    "You''ll have less time to sign this contract, but correspondingly you can get the money you want."


    "What happens with less time?"


    "I don''t know."


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and told a lie with a smile.


    Qian Lin looks at Wu Hao strangely. She doesn''t think Wu Hao is cheating herself, but this kind of seemingly absurd thing is like a kind of boring prank.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Qian Lin throws out three words and leans on the sofa waiting for Wu Hao''s response.


    "What don''t you believe? Do you believe I will give you money or this contract? "


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "If I can get money in this way, I''m sure you''ve designed something against me," she asked


    "You are really smart."


    Wu Hao explained: "this contract will reduce your time, and you will need to sell it again one day. At that time, you will come back to me. Of course, I will give you back the time if I''m happy. But in case of an accident, such as you try to threaten me with those materials again, I can not give you the time you want, It''s like we''re holding each other''s lifeblood. "


    "To put it bluntly, I don''t want the materials in your hands now. Even if I get the materials, I don''t know if you will have other backup. It''s better to restrict each other than to be suspicious. You have the important materials that I dare not hurt you, but I have the time you need in the future, so you can''t continue to blackmail me."


    Qian Lin didn''t speak. She was thinking.


    Wu Hao is extremely reluctant to expose those materials that are unfavorable to him, but he has the material in his hand. As long as he doesn''t get the material, he doesn''t dare to be unfavorable to himself. In this regard, he does have the sharp weapon to restrict him.


    Even if the contract he wants to sign is true and valid, and even if he needs to buy back the time in the future, as long as he has his lifeline in his hand, he dare not refuse his request to buy back the time, otherwise it will expose what he is most afraid of.


    It''s good for you to think about it and restrict each other.


    If you really want to exchange 50 million yuan with the materials you have, who can guarantee that Wu Hao will not retaliate against himself? At that time, there will be no way to stop him.


    "I have a question." Qian Lin Dao, adjusted his mood.


    "Ask."


    "I can get money by selling my time, so I need time. Do I have to spend the same money to buy it back from you? If so, don''t I mean I didn''t get the money? "


    "It''s certain that you need money to buy back the time, but don''t forget that I have something in your hand. Come to me when you really need the time. I''ll sell the time back to you at a super low price. If I refuse to sell it at a low price, you can continue to blackmail me with these materials. If you still have the material in your hand, I can''t do anything recklessly."


    Wu Hao added: "but at that time, you also had to give me the materials in your hand, so that the mutual restriction between us could be automatically relieved, and from then on, we would not be offended by the river."


    Wu Hao''s explanation gives Qian Lin an answer.


    The truth of the contract in hand is not so important at this time. Even if it is true, Wu Hao does not dare to do harm to himself. He has the material he absolutely does not want to expose. If he tries to act rashly, this material is the best way to make him honest.


    After the worry was eliminated, Qian Lin''s heart floated.


    50 million, as long as you sign a contract, you can get it, which is no different from 50 million falling out of thin air!!!


    This is a good thing, who can not want to.


    Qian Lin took a deep breath and let her light heart fall down again.


    Although there is no worry, we have to be careful about Wu Hao.


    "How do I know that I will get the money after signing this contract? What if I sign it and you put it together? "


    "Don''t worry, I''m not like you. As long as I sign this contract, I''ll give you the money."


    "You..."


    Qian Lin almost jumped up when he said this, clearly alluding to her as a mean person.


    "Since there is no trust between us, I must be sure that I can get the money before I sign this contract." Qian Lin suppressed her anger and said with a cold face.


    "I can''t put 50 million cash in front of you. You have to trust me to get 50 million. If you think my guarantee can make you feel at ease, I can also make a guarantee with you. Do you need it?"


    Wu Hao leaned on the sofa and looked at her with a smile, a little sarcasm.


    There was a stalemate on both sides.


    Qian Lin has decided to sign it. What she is most afraid of now is that she can''t get the money after signing it. No matter whether the contract is true or false, since Wu Hao takes it as a bargaining chip to coerce him, it must be reasonable for him. If he doesn''t get the money, he will have the right to coerce himself, which will be a big loss.


    Of course, she wants Wu Hao to give her the money first.


    But Wu Hao couldn''t agree to this condition. If he wanted to get the money, he had to sign a contract, which took effect at the same time and couldn''t be executed alone.


    Wu Hao is not worried about her not signing. From the moment Qian Lin agreed to meet him, he knew that this woman would compromise in the end.


    "Do you need anything to drink? You can drink and think about it Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "No more."


    "Don''t be so wary of me."


    "I''m not thirsty."


    Qian Lin leans on the sofa and looks at Wu Hao. She hopes that the young man will be shaken first. Unfortunately, his indifferent look makes her feel at the bottom of her heart. Should she believe him or not?


    "I have to make sure I can get the money." Qian Lin repeated her worries again, and she wavered first.


    Wu Hao sighed helplessly.


    "I''ll give you a suggestion. After signing, you can sit here and wait. If the money doesn''t arrive in ten minutes, you can call immediately to let people expose the materials. If you are worried that I will be bad for you after signing, you can also call now. Can you accept that?"


    Qian Lin was silent for a moment.


    "How do I fill it in?"


    "Name, account under the name, sell for 50 years, the transaction price is two yuan, and sign your name in the lower right corner."


    Wu Hao got up and handed over a pen. Damn it.


    Qian Lin did not hesitate to fill in the information according to his request.


    Fill it in and give it to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao signed his name in front of her.


    The deal failed and there was not enough time.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Qian. This one is invalid. You have to fill in a new one. The selling time is 48 years."


    Wu Hao erases the handwriting on the contract and presents it to her again, without showing her the reason for the failure of the transaction.


    Qian Lin looked at him suspiciously for a while and filled in the information again.


    Wu Hao leans on the sofa and looks at her with regret.


    At this time, if you can see the life span of others, you can accurately ask the other party to sell how much time, instead of needing the other party to fill in one by one to test the other party''s life span.


    Alas, the ability to trade time is not perfect.

 Chapter 67

    "Here you are."


    Qian Lin gave him the completed contract.


    Wu Hao signed his name. He was ready to fail again. Unexpectedly, he succeeded this time.


    "Congratulations, master. The time margin has increased by 48 years, but the account balance has decreased by 50.4576 million."


    Leia''s sweet voice rang out in his mind.


    Wu Hao raised a smile from the corner of his mouth.


    It took so much effort to get her life!


    "Now you can take out your mobile phone and wait for the bank''s transfer information, 50.4576 million, a little more than you want."


    Qian Lin took out her mobile phone from her bag and was suspicious. Can she get to the account so soon?


    As soon as I took out my cell phone, a message arrived.


    50.4576 million.


    A little bit more, a little bit more, she was surprised at the same time, she immediately felt the excitement in her heart.


    50 million really got it!


    Half a billion!


    I dream of being rich. Now my dream has come true!


    "Don''t worry? If you don''t feel at ease, you can go to the bank. "


    Wu Hao looked at her with a smile, which was full of the malice of the trick.


    Qian Lin doesn''t care about this at this time. What she wants is the 50 million yuan.


    "Since the purpose of this transaction is to restrict each other, I will not give you the materials I have in hand. Let me make a statement first."


    Qian Lin put away her cell phone and prepared to leave.


    "Of course. Are you leaving so soon? Well, goodbye, Ms. Qian. "


    Wu Hao smiles and gets up to take her out.


    Since I said goodbye, I will see you again. Hum, let you be happy for a while. The game has just begun.


    ¡­¡­


    Qian Lin left the bar in a hurry.


    What she wants to make sure is whether the information she receives is true.


    ATM card, 50.4576 million, a row of numbers to see her heart pounding, how many times imagined that their card has so much money, now dream into reality.


    Return the card, go to the bank nonstop, transfer the money on the card to another card.


    After making sure that the money was 100% safe, she went home in peace.


    bar.


    Wu Hao goes back to the bar leisurely.


    Xu Xinjie is sitting there drinking juice. A man orders two glasses of wine and tries to invite her to drink together.


    Female students are the most popular group in bars, especially beautiful girls like Xu Xinjie. They can''t stay for two minutes alone. Someone must come to chat up.


    "Beauty."


    Wu Hao sat down beside her with a smile, put his mobile phone on the table, and put on a posture of chatting up.


    "Hey man, pay attention to first come, then come."


    The man on the other side immediately showed his displeasure. Today''s young people have no rules at all.


    "I don''t think you can make it. Beautiful women have talents. Is there a problem?"


    Wu Hao provocatively picked eyebrows, a bit cheap.


    This can irritate each other, the wine cup to the table a pat, directly came to Wu Hao in front.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Calm down. Something will happen later. I''m afraid you''ll lose face." Wu Hao looked at him with a smile.


    "Afraid? If you''re afraid, let''s go! "


    "Afraid? Which dog eye of yours can see that I''m afraid? "


    Wu Hao chuckled and a glass of wine poured down from his head.


    Xu Xinjie was so scared that it was too late to stop him.


    "I''ll fuck you."


    The man was enraged. He picked up his chair and went straight to work.


    Wu Hao picked up the mobile phone on the desk, and the whole mobile phone was crushed and deformed.


    "Cell phone is your end!"


    The man is more energetic, the second immediately hit up.


    Wu Hao gave a scornful smile.


    He threw down his mobile phone, clenched his fist and punched across the chair, which hit the man on the head.


    The man held up his chair and stepped back two steps. With a crash, he fell to the ground and passed out unconscious.


    The 5mm thick steel plate had a deep punch mark in its base, which was almost pierced.


    "The body seems to have become very strong!"


    Wu Hao looked at his fist and said to himself, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, proud and excited.


    Who else has this power?


    "Wu Hao! If you want to die, how can you beat people all the time? "


    Xu Xinjie angrily patted him, and hurriedly took out his mobile phone to dial 120. This guy''s hand was not light or heavy, and he knocked people out every time. I''m really afraid that he''ll knock people out.


    "Well, I can''t die."


    Wu Hao pressed her hand, and a loud finger called the little brother who was watching.


    "President Wu."


    "When the landlady comes to play, if someone harasses her, it will be dealt with like this. Do you understand?"


    "I understand."


    "Drag it out and throw it on the road."


    Several younger brothers dragged people out and left them by the side of the road.


    "I don''t have a diamond crane. I want to cut my uncle."


    Wu Hao skims his mouth contemptuously, picks up the mobile phone on the ground and pulls Xu Xinjie out of the bar.


    Come and clean up the chairs.


    I was scared to see the sunken seal. The 5mm steel plate could be used to block the bullet. I was almost hit by his fist. This power is not human.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wu Hao, don''t beat people all the time, OK?"


    Once out of the bar, Xu Xinjie is very angry.


    "How can I change my cell phone without accident?"


    Wu Hao smiles and shakes the broken cell phone.


    Xu Xinjie was stunned.


    "It''s so much trouble to change a cell phone?"


    "I am in the period of being monitored now. It seems that all behaviors must have a reasonable explanation, including changing a mobile phone. Otherwise, it is easy to cause suspicion."


    Then he turned around and said, "besides, that guy dares to beat my woman. He deserves to be beaten."


    "Then you can''t lay such a heavy hand."


    Xu Xinjie pinched him and softened his tone.


    "It''s light enough. I think I can beat him to death with one blow!"


    "No matter what, don''t hit people later."


    "There''s no need. I don''t bother to fight with these people, but I''m sorry to get into trouble. I''m not so kind."


    Wu Hao turned his lips.


    "Don''t talk about it, accompany me to buy a mobile phone and send you home. It''s too late. Don''t let your father think I abducted you."


    "I''m not that easy to be trafficked."


    Xu Xinjie chuckled and took his hand.


    The two bought a dual card mobile phone at the roadside mobile phone store, and then took a taxi home.


    Along the way, Xu Xinjie was in a good mood, but when she got to the door, she could not laugh when she saw Wu Hao''s bad smile.


    Sometimes it''s not good for a bad boyfriend.


    "Well ~ ~"


    Xu Xinjie was knocked by him as soon as he reacted.


    Five minutes.


    I hope no neighbors will pass by the corridor in these five minutes.


    "Cough."


    Two people are kissing forgetful, next to the door suddenly opened, two embarrassed dry cough interrupted their intimate.


    "Dad... Dad..."


    "Cough... Uncle Xu."


    Xu Xinjie''s face is as red as a monkey''s butt. She was not caught by her neighbors, but was caught by her father. She wanted to find a way to get in.


    The hand behind him gave Wu Hao a hard wring. It was this guy who hurt him.


    Wu Hao took a cold breath and laughed bitterly.


    "Uncle Xu, I sent Xinxin back."


    "Cough, thank you for sending Xinxin back. Would you like to... Come in and sit down?"


    "No... no, Dad. He''ll leave right away. Wu Hao, I''m home. You can go quickly."


    Xu Xinjie didn''t dare to let him in and pushed him away.


    "Well, Uncle Xu, I''ll go first."


    "Cough, walk slowly."


    Embarrassed on both sides, like tuberculosis.


    There is no doubt that Xu Xinjie is the most embarrassing girl.


    "Dad... I went in to do my homework."


    "I''m just going to see your mother in the hospital. Do you want to come with me?"


    "I''ll... I''ll finish my homework later and go by myself."


    "That''s fine."


    "I went first."


    Xu Xinjie ran into the room, scolding Wu Hao for ninety-nine and eighty times, and never kissing him again.

 Chapter 68

    After the date, Wu Hao didn''t go home immediately.


    He took a taxi to Lin Xueyan and them.


    He has to go there to answer a phone call in person.


    To them, the three girls are busy with their own affairs.


    Lin Xueyan is auditing the company''s major projects. Yu Ting is sitting in front of her computer and looking at the personnel files of her family''s intranet. Lin Yuxin is doing her homework. She does three minutes'' homework and plays with her mobile phone for five minutes.


    Wu Hao leaned against the door and looked at them. He wanted to give them a surprise, but no one found him for two minutes.


    "Cough, is your vigilance too bad? I''ve been standing at the door for two minutes Wu Hao couldn''t help making a sound.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Lin Yuxin is very happy to see him subconsciously, but next second she turns away her lips and doesn''t care about him. She bows her head to do her homework.


    Lin Xueyan and Yu Ting also noticed him, with a happy look on their faces, but they forced on a pair of indifferent attitude.


    "Why don''t you come here with your girlfriend? Aren''t you afraid your girlfriend is angry? "


    Lin Xueyan''s Yin and yang are strange.


    "You can''t forget to accompany me there. She''s my girlfriend, and so are you."


    Wu Hao laughed. Even though he knew they would be angry, he said so.


    Don''t say can''t accept forever, say more slowly get used to it, great dream always painful before realize, eh right, don''t experience wind and rain how to see rainbow!


    "Then you''d better go with her. We don''t need you!"


    Lin Xueyan snorted.


    "You always push me to Xinxin, trying to give me up to her, don''t you?"


    Wu Hao sat down beside Lin Yuxin and looked at her tender face and couldn''t help kissing her.


    "It''s no use kissing. I won''t talk to you."


    Lin Yuxin glanced at him with a flat mouth, like a little grumpy woman.


    Lin Xueyan doesn''t speak. His words just remind her that they are angry with him here, which is equal to giving the opportunity to Xu Xinjie. This is not the result they want.


    "Have you come to dinner so late?"


    Lin Xueyan asked in a much better tone.


    "Not really, but I want to go out to eat. Would you like to go out with me?"


    "No."


    Lin Yuxin refused him without saying a word.


    Lin Xueyan came over and whispered two words in her ear. The expression of the little girl changed immediately.


    "Anyway, I''m hungry, so I''ll go out to eat with you."


    "Then change your clothes. I''ll wait for you outside."


    Wu Hao took the door with him when he went out, and his face suddenly showed a smile. Would NIMA be too smart? A casual sentence has this effect, ha ha ha.


    Lin Yuxin quickly changed her clothes and came out.


    Although angry with him, but want to go out to eat with him, or dressed very beautiful, live off a delicate little Lori.


    "Remember to bring your cell phone." Wu Hao reminds us that this is the most important thing tonight. If you forget it, you will come here in vain.


    "I see. It''s in the bag." Lin Yuxin patted her bag, took his hand and left.


    "I''ll bring you something to eat later."


    Wu Hao gives them a kiss, throws his coat on his shoulder and goes downstairs with little Lori.


    ¡­¡­


    half past seven.


    He Zhengxiong came home from work.


    He was in a good mood and brought back all the materials that were put in the office. As long as Wu Hao put the money on his account, he could give the materials to him immediately.


    This time, he really didn''t make any backup.


    "Husband, you''re back. Go and change your clothes. Let''s go out for dinner. I''ve ordered a restaurant."


    Qian Lin appears in front of he Zhengxiong in a beautiful suit.


    "What makes you so happy?"


    He Zhengxiong asked with a smile, thinking that she was celebrating ahead of time for the 50 million yuan she was about to get. Wu Hao had promised to pay, and could indeed celebrate ahead of time.


    "To celebrate that we''re finally rich!"


    Qian Lin triumphantly turned around in front of he Zhengxiong.


    "Yes, let''s have a little celebration today and have a good celebration when we get the money." He Zhengxiong hugged her and said with a smile.


    "We can celebrate today!"


    "What do you mean?" He Zhengxiong frowned.


    "The money has arrived!"


    "Has Wu Hao given the money? Didn''t he say it would take a while to prepare? And I didn''t get the money He Zhengxiong was inexplicably nervous.


    "When you dawdle slowly, this matter may be yellow. In the afternoon, Wu Hao personally came to me and directly paid me 50.4576 million yuan, which is a little more than expected. The 450 thousand yuan will be used as change. After dinner, I''ll buy you two decent suits."


    "Wait, he''s looking for you? And then I transferred the money to you? And why not 50 million, but 50.4576 million? You make it clear to me. "


    He Zhengxiong pulls Qian Lin to sit down, and his happy face is replaced by tension and panic. He already has a bad premonition before he knows what''s going on.


    "It''s all in your hands. What are you nervous about?"


    Qian Lin let go of his hand indifferently. What she disliked most was his timidity.


    "Tell me what happened right away!"


    He Zhengxiong cried angrily.


    "Psycho, what are you yelling at?" Qian Lin glared at him and wrote lightly: "because you cheated him once, he didn''t believe you, so he talked to me. We signed a mutual restriction contract, and you don''t have to hand over the materials to him. This is the end of the matter. In the future, we don''t want to offend him, we don''t want to ask him for money, and he doesn''t want to do anything to us."


    Mutual restriction? Contract? What contract?


    He Zhengxiong panicked.


    He looked at her from the sofa, with panic and despair in his eyes.


    "What''s your face? The money is in hand. What are you nervous about? Hey, what''s the matter with you? " Qian Lin pushed him.


    "Did you sign... Was it a deal time contract?"


    He Zhengxiong asked tremblingly.


    "That''s what he said. The contract sounds a bit heretical, but no matter it''s true or false, he doesn''t dare to act rashly. Don''t forget that we have something on our hands. Don''t look black. Money is king. Besides, don''t worry that he will revenge us now. It doesn''t matter if we don''t go to other cities. Look at your courage!" Qian Lin said and patted him in the face.


    "You are out of your mind!"


    He Zhengxiong jumped up and roared hysterically.


    "Do you still sign if you know the evil family?"??? That thing can kill you. Do you know??? Why don''t you call me before you go??? After that, I think Wu Hao is a little strange at noon today. He should not compromise so quickly because he is so thoughtful. I didn''t expect that he changed his goal. It''s really over. "


    "Not as serious as you said? Don''t forget that we also have him in our hands. He doesn''t dare to mess around even if we restrict each other. "


    Qian Lin''s heart thumped

 Chapter 69

    "Much more serious than you think!"


    He Zhengxiong roared and paced back and forth in the living room. It took him a long time to calm down.


    "How many years have you signed?" he asked


    "48 years."


    Qian Lin comforted herself: "do you believe that time can really be used to trade? You''re a lawyer, you believe in the law, you believe in evidence, you''re an atheist, and your education tells you it''s credible? "


    "Fake, why do you think he gave you money!!! What does he use to restrict you? "


    He Zhengxiong, who had just calmed down, roared: "my client, Xu Shijin, who I told you last time, died because of signing this contract. You signed it for 48 years. You are 42 years old, not 24 years old. After 48 years, how long do you think you have to live?"


    "What are you yelling at? If you talk well, you will die!"


    Qian Lin roared, a trace of uneasiness in her heart gradually became strong.


    "It''s my fault, too. I should have told you about it at the beginning. I just don''t think you can believe it. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault!"


    He Zhengxiong holds his hair anxiously.


    Seeing him pacing back and forth, Qian Lin became more and more agitated.


    She remembered her conversation with Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao said that selling time would reduce time, but he didn''t tell himself what the consequence of time reduction was. He took it seriously at that time and didn''t ask in detail. Now look at my husband''s reaction, the consequence


    Most likely¡ª¡ª


    Die!


    When the word jumped into her head, Qian Lin''s face turned to ashes.


    She wants money, but she doesn''t want to change it with her life!!!


    "You... Calm down and tell me that this thing... Is not true? You''re scaring me, aren''t you? "


    Qian Lin swallowed and forced herself to calm down.


    "I''m sick, almost to scare you! Although I have no absolute evidence that the time contract really works, the materials Xu Shijin gave me prove that he died in an accident because he signed this thing! Damn, you are also sick. If they ask you to sign for a few years, you can sign for a few years. 48 years, you may die at any time now. Do you know! "


    He Zhengxiong couldn''t calm down.


    Qian Lin panicked.


    Really flustered!


    She wants money, but she is not crazy enough to exchange her life for money.


    "Then what? I... what am I going to do now? "


    "What to do? What to do? How do I know what to do?"


    He Zhengxiong frantically wants to hit the wall.


    He regretted it.


    I regret listening to her instigation to ask Wu Hao for the 50 million yuan.


    Maybe if you don''t go to him, it won''t happen.


    I should have thought that Wu Hao could kill Xu Shijin and Jin Biao. He is not a simple young man. Once he gets angry, no one can stop him from taking revenge.


    If you stop in time for the first time, you will honestly accept the money and stop provoking him. Maybe nothing will happen.


    But


    But the most despairing thing in the world is if, no matter how good it is, it can''t erase the mistakes in reality.


    There is no doubt that his greedy wife has provoked Wu Hao.


    What Wu Hao wants is not mutual restriction, but


    At the thought of the fate of Xu Shijin and Jin Biao, he Zhengxiong''s face turned very white.


    Although his life is not in danger, he knows very well that he can''t escape from it. Wu Hao''s goal will not be only one.


    What should I do?


    What are we going to do?


    Although Wu Hao is only a high school student, he is not sure that he can beat him in this game.


    despair.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, there must be a way to recover."


    Qian linqiang said calmly, "we have Wu Hao''s handle in our hands. We have a way to restrict him. It''s a big deal. I spend half of my money to buy back 48 years. Yes, Wu Hao absolutely dare not refuse."


    "Now I''m still thinking about money. If we put all our money in it, we can solve this problem. Amitabha, do you still want to keep money?"??? If Wu Hao tries his best to make you sign the contract, he won''t easily give you back the time. Do you understand? When did you become so stupid? "


    He Zhengxiong couldn''t bear to scold.


    "If he doesn''t sell, I''ll expose his criminal evidence!"


    "If you expose him, he will kill you!"


    He Zhengxiong scolded: "from the moment you sign the contract, we have no initiative. Mutual restriction is just his words of deceiving you to sign the contract."


    "What am I going to do? Can''t I just wait to die? "


    Qian Lin was completely flustered.


    He Zhengxiong didn''t answer her. He grabbed his hair crazily.


    What is Wu Hao doing this for? Want her life? Or do you want your own life?


    There is no answer.


    "I''ll call him and ask him what he wants."


    He Zhengxiong takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to Wu Hao.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao and Lin Yuxin are still looking for restaurants on the street.


    The cell phone in the little girl''s bag suddenly rang.


    "The phone."


    Wu Hao reminded that all his attention was here along the way.


    "Who is that?"


    Lin Yuxin took out her mobile phone and saw that it was a strange number.


    "Why? Isn''t that the lawyer''s number? Oh, I''ll go. I seem to have forgotten to send Xiaoru''s number to him. I guess it''s for me again. There''s a 85 over there ¡ã Go and buy two cups of milk tea, and I''ll take it. "


    Wu Hao talks nonsense seriously.


    "What a fool. What would you like to drink?" Lin Yuxin gives him her cell phone.


    "Sea salt milk green."


    "Don''t you like milk green?"


    Lin Yuxin went to buy milk tea.


    Wu Hao picked up the phone with a sneer on his face.


    "Lawyer he, what can I do for you?"


    "Wu Hao, what do you want?"


    He Zhengxiong''s voice was filled with anger and supplication.


    "What I want depends on what you want. If you trample on my trust in you first, don''t blame me for putting away my childishness and taking you seriously."


    "You want to kill me?"


    "Don''t rush to guess. You''ll soon know what I want."


    "Please, I''ll give you all the money and let us go."


    "Some things are difficult to end when they start, and some trust is irreparable when they are destroyed. This is what I learned from you."


    Wu Hao gave a cold smile.


    "What do you want?"


    He Zhengxiong couldn''t help roaring out.


    "If you want to save your wife, fire bar 103 room at midnight at 12 noon tomorrow, and let her come to me in person, you don''t have to follow. She will tell you when she goes back."


    Wu Hao added: "don''t call this number again in the future. Tomorrow I will contact you with another number and let me know that you call this number. Just wait and see. I''ll make you regret it forever."


    Then he hung up.


    Put his number on the blacklist.


    After thinking about it, he added his wife''s number to the blacklist.


    Wu Hao turned his mouth and gave a cold smile.


    This time, no matter how much I beg, I can''t get my trust in him. People are easy to be cheap. Only death can get me to be really tight lipped.

 Chapter 70

    At half past eight after dinner, Wu Hao finished his work and sent Lin Yuxin home.


    I sent a wechat to Gaofeng on the way.


    Let him get himself a black card.


    Without Xu Xinjie''s reminding, he really didn''t think of such a good way.


    Dad has the ability to monitor his real name phone, but he never thought that he could use a black card to communicate with others. As long as he was not monitored, many previous troubles would not happen again.


    The next morning.


    Wu Hao got the black card he wanted from Gao Feng.


    Double card and double waiting, wonderful life never breaks, well, that''s almost what advertising says.


    In class, Wu Hao used a black number to send a message to he Zhengxiong and his wife.


    "Here''s my number. I''ll call if I need to be contacted."


    "I see."


    "I see."


    The couple returned a message at the same time.


    "Wu Hao, if you dare to do anything to me, I won''t let you live!"


    Qian Lin sent another message.


    Wu Hao scoffed and turned his mouth.


    After school at noon.


    Wu Hao and Jiang Rulin go to the night fire bar together.


    By the time Wu Hao arrived, Qian Lin had already arrived.


    Wu Hao went directly to room 103.


    "Wu Hao, give me back my time!"


    As soon as Wu Hao entered the private room, Qian Lin cried excitedly.


    "Don''t get excited. Let''s take our time."


    Wu Hao sat down.


    "It''s impossible to give it to you directly, but I''m not asking you out to meet me to make you despair. I''m not so bored," he said


    "What do you want?"


    "Don''t worry, just listen to me. As for me, I''ve never been a greedy person. If you return the money I gave you and your husband with interest, I''ll give you back your time. "


    "With interest and capital?"


    "Of course, you have to charge interest when you borrow money from the bank."


    "How much?"


    "I''ll settle an account for you. I''ll take the 3 million yuan Xu Shijin put in your husband''s account. The 5 million yuan I gave your husband must be returned to me. In addition, the 5045.76 yuan I traded with you must be changed to me if I can''t get less points."


    Wu Hao laughed and continued: "this is the principal part. As for the interest, I don''t want much. After all, I said I''m not a greedy person. Just give me $21.024 million."


    "21.024 million? Why don''t you just grab it! "


    Qian Lin exclaimed excitedly. She almost didn''t pass out. She thought Wu Hao really didn''t want too much. She didn''t expect to ask for more than 20 million interest. If she gave him all the money, how could she have so much money!?


    Wu Hao leans on the sofa, not smiling.


    "I can''t afford it. You can''t take back a minute of your time with me. Originally, you could live at least 90 years, but after 48 years, I can''t imagine how long you will live."


    He said: "do you know why we didn''t succeed yesterday when we signed for 50 years? Because you have less than 50 years left, do you think you have two years left? Or only two months? Or, two days? "


    Qian Lin''s face is white. Wu Hao''s explanation makes her panic.


    I have only two years left at most?


    Maybe at any time, he may die in an accident like Xu Shijin.


    "I really don''t have so much money."


    Qian Lin''s attitude softened and her face begged.


    "You don''t, but your husband does."


    "He? I know exactly how much money he has. I can''t have so much money. "


    "Not having so much cash doesn''t mean not having so much money. His time is his money, a dollar a minute. As long as you sell it for 40 years, there will be 21.024 million. You can calculate this account."


    Qian Lin looks at Wu Hao with trembling eyes.


    All of a sudden, she felt that the high school student she was facing was a complete demon, playing with them.


    "I''ve given you the terms. It''s up to you to decide whether to accept them or not."


    Wu Hao said: "you don''t have much time left. Either let your husband come to trade with me, or you will wait to die quietly. You are a smart woman. I think you will choose a better way for yourself? When lawyer he pursues you, he should have made many vows to you. He might as well take it as an opportunity to test whether he loves you or not. "


    Wu Hao smiles, like a demon who tempts crime.


    "You are a devil!"


    Qian Lin evaluated Wu Hao with the most correct comment.


    She didn''t know what else she could do if she stayed, so she got up and left.


    "Walk slowly, man."


    Wu Hao made a mockery in a devil''s voice.


    If you dare to challenge my bottom line, don''t blame me for coming to you as a demon, hum.


    ¡­¡­


    Qian Lin came back home with a heart full of fear.


    Along the way, she felt that she might die in an accident at any time, and every car passing by made her nervous and unable to breathe.


    The shadow of death came with her, and she was only reluctantly relieved at home.


    "How''s it going?"


    He Zhengxiong immediately took her to sit down when he saw her coming back.


    Qian Lin slumped on the sofa and said nothing.


    "What''s going on?"


    He Zhengxiong is restless.


    Looking at her heavy face, I was worried. Although I was scolded by her every day, she was my wife, and I didn''t want to watch her die in an accident.


    "Husband, if only you can save me in this world, will you save me?"


    Qian Lin suddenly took his hand and looked at him eagerly.


    "What do you mean?"


    He Zhengxiong was confused and uneasy.


    "When you chased me, you told me that you would do anything for me. If you could save my life now, would you?"


    Qian Lin said that she was excited.


    "Calm down first, and tell me what''s going on?"


    He Zhengxiong took her.


    Qian Lin suddenly burst into tears and fell on the sofa crying.


    After a full ten minutes, Qian Lin gradually calmed down.


    "Wu Hao will not only get all our money back, but also... Add more than 20 million." Qian Lin sobbed.


    "Where do we get so much money?"


    He Zhengxiong yelled out in a gaffe.


    "What he meant was to let you... Make a 40 year deal with him."


    He Zhengxiong was really confused. He was stunned by thunder.


    Wu Hao''s ultimate goal is really himself.


    "Husband, I don''t have much time left. You must save me."


    Qian Lin couldn''t help crying again. She cried and said, "I know it''s selfish of me to say that, but you are the only one who can save me. If you don''t save me, I will die soon. If you save me, we can find a way to buy time back from him."


    He Zhengxiong didn''t speak.


    He didn''t have the courage and determination to trade his life for hers.


    Even if she is her own wife, it doesn''t mean that she can give her life. The promise she once made is just a by-product of hormonal stimulation. If she really wants to use her life to fulfill her promise, he can''t do it.


    "We may have another way."


    He Zhengxiong finally broke the silence and tried to reassure her with the most powerless comfort.


    "Where else? How can we have more than 20 million? "


    Seeing his attitude, Qian Lin immediately called out.


    "I knew everything you said was a lie to me. Now when you really want you to do something for me, you just want me to die so that you can find other women."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, will you? You''ll be happy when I die, won''t you?"


    He Zhengxiong also called impatiently.


    "If you don''t save me, I''ll die!"


    "If I sell it for 40 years, I will die at any time!"


    Both men fell into a stalemate of fear.


    Time is life. Who is willing to give his life to save the other party?


    Obviously no one wants to.


    After five minutes of hesitation, he Zhengxiong first broke the silence.


    "Don''t worry. I''m your husband. I''ll try to save you. Don''t forget that Wu Hao has something to do with me. I can use this as a bargaining chip to negotiate with him."


    "He has my life in his hands, and his chips are bigger." Qian Lin said.


    "Try to get him to change a condition or lower the price. I can find a way to borrow money from some of my friends."


    He Zhengxiong comforted: "from now on, you stay at home and don''t go anywhere. Don''t touch any dangerous things. I''ll find a way to save you."


    Then he left home.

 Chapter 71

    He Zhengxiong walked aimlessly on the road.


    With a mobile phone in his hand, he was not sure whether he wanted to call Wu Hao.


    Now he''s sober.


    Does Wu Hao want money? A young man who can give his wife 50 million at will is absolutely not short of money.


    What he wants is his own life.


    Wu Hao has mastered his wife''s life in his hands. The materials he has in his hands are no different from waste materials at this time. There will be no result in negotiating with him with this thing.


    Wu Hao has successfully turned the passive into the active, standing on the commanding height that he can''t reach.


    resistance?


    With what?


    He Zhengxiong''s face was filled with despair.


    If he could, he really hoped that he didn''t listen to his wife''s instigation to ask him for the 50 million yuan. If he could, he really hoped that he didn''t accept Xu Shijin''s entrustment and would not be involved in this matter.


    Unfortunately, there is no such thing as if.


    Now there are only two roads in front of him.


    One is to find Wu Hao and find a way to lower his condition. If he exchanges his 20-year life for his wife''s time, he is still willing to. No matter how she treats herself, she will always be his wife.


    On the other hand, buy a ticket right away, no matter your wife''s life or death.


    After a long meditation, he gave up the second choice.


    Now that Wu Hao has the idea of killing himself, running away will only make his killing heart stronger. With his ability and the family power hidden behind him, he will be found as long as he is still on this earth.


    In fact, there is only one way to go.


    He Zhengxiong gave a sad smile and dialed the number Wu Hao gave him.


    No sooner had the bell rung twice than it was pressed.


    Soon his cell phone received a message.


    "Lawyer he, don''t forget that I am a student. I usually have classes. What can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Wu, can you give me a chance to meet?"


    He Zhengxiong immediately returned a message.


    "About six o''clock in the evening. You should know where to go."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wu, for giving me this opportunity. I''ll see you in the evening."


    He Zhengxiong put down his cell phone and looked melancholy. What was the result of the meeting tonight?


    He doesn''t know.


    ¡­¡­


    After school in the afternoon.


    Wu Hao takes Xu Xinjie to the bar in the name of dating.


    He Zhengxiong has already been waiting in room 103.


    "So early?"


    Wu Hao smiles and sees half a bottle of wine on the table. He knows that he has been here for a long time.


    "Young master Wu."


    He Zhengxiong stood up, respectful.


    "Do you know what I talked to your wife about? So you asked me out today to sign a contract with me, or for another purpose? "


    Wu Hao sat on the sofa.


    He Zhengxiong takes out a document bag from his briefcase, walks up to Wu Hao and kneels on the ground with a thud.


    "Mr. Wu, I know I''m wrong. This is the material you want. I''ll give it to you unconditionally now. I''ll use my life to guarantee that there will be no backup. Just ask you to let us live."


    "Your shoelaces are loose."


    Wu Hao sneered and joked without expression.


    "Please, Mr. Wu!"


    He Zhengxiong kowtowed humbly.


    "What I want now is not this material, you should understand."


    Wu Hao said: "I once naively chose to believe you. Now even if you cry, you can''t move me. It''s you who let me understand that no enemy is trustworthy. Only powerful deterrence can make the enemy obedient."


    He Zhengxiong''s face is as pale as ashes.


    He didn''t expect that Wu Hao was so determined.


    "I know that Mr. Wu would like to kill our husband and wife on the spot now. I know that nothing can save Mr. Wu''s trust in us. I just hope Mr. Wu can give us a chance, a chance to live."


    He said, "I''m willing to exchange 20 years for my wife''s time. I''d like to ask Mr. Wu to give me a chance."


    "I''m sorry, I won''t talk to you about any conditions now. You can either do as I ask, or watch your wife die."


    "She is innocent. Please let her live." He Zhengxiong looked at him pleadingly.


    "Innocent? If it wasn''t for her own greed, would she be in this bureau? Since you are involved in yourself, there is no innocence to speak of. Similarly, you should not feel innocent. Do you dare to say that you have never been greedy? "


    "Greed comes at a price."


    Wu Hao snorted coldly.


    He Zhengxiong looked at Wu Hao in despair, knowing that no amount of pleading could change his pity.


    He got up and sat back in his place.


    "Wu Hao, you are planning to kill me, aren''t you?"


    "What else? You think I love playing with you? I can tell you clearly that even if you abandon your wife and run away, it''s useless. You are my enemy now. I''ll find you wherever you go. No one I want to deal with will run away. "


    "There''s no room for negotiation, is there?"


    "It''s impossible to negotiate, but I''ve left you the leeway."


    Wu Hao said: "if you sign a contract, you can exchange your life for your wife''s. If you don''t sign it, you will die with your wife. You should consider how to choose for yourself."


    "Wu Hao, I''ll kill you!"


    He Zhengxiong suddenly roared, took out a spring knife from his briefcase and rushed to Wu Hao, with the blade pointing at Wu Hao''s throat.


    Wu Hao frowned and subconsciously wanted to hide. If he hid slowly, he might die.


    But in an instant another thought came into his mind.


    Liya said that people who have not lived to the end of their life will never die. At most, they will be injured. Is this really the case?


    He wants to do a test.


    So I sat on the sofa and didn''t move.


    He could feel his heart beat many times faster, and even feel a cold sweat on his forehead.


    If what Leia said was true, she would be injured at most.


    If the fact does not match what she said, then she has only one second reaction time at most to avoid the fatal blow.


    The test belongs to the test. It is absolutely impossible to send yourself to the edge of the knife.


    Wu Hao stares at he Zhengxiong.


    He Zhengxiong rushed to Wu Hao with two steps and one step at a time. When he was two steps away from him, he suddenly stepped on his loose shoelace. His center of gravity was unstable and he stumbled and fell into a dog''s excrement. The knife in his hand went straight into the foot of the sofa.


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    This


    What a coincidence, isn''t it?


    He just reminded he Zhengxiong that the shoelaces were loose, but he didn''t care to tie them up again. He saved his life because he stepped on the shoelaces.


    Coincidence?


    Providence?


    If he had met Leia, he would have understood it as coincidence before, but now he knows that all the coincidences are Providence.


    There was an evil smile in the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing he Zhengxiong get up in front of him, Wu Hao just got up with one foot. He Zhengxiong''s 130 kilos man flew up in the air and fell on the opposite sofa, covered his chest and spat out a mouthful of old blood.


    "Anger comes from the heart, right? Evil comes from the gall, right? Do you believe that I will kill you now?"


    "Come on! Kill me!!! It''s a big deal. Let''s die together! "


    He Zhengxiong roared loudly.


    "You think too much of yourself if you want to die with me."


    Wu Hao said coldly, "although I want to kill you, I won''t use such a rude way. I want you to jump into the death trap I set. I want you to know what will happen to me."


    With a cold hum, he picked up the paper bag on the desk and turned to leave.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~ you devil!!! Why do you do this to me


    He Zhengxiong a wail, call every day should not cry to not work.

 Chapter 72

    Out of the private room.


    "Master, you just took too much risk."


    Liya could not help but reprove, with a lingering fear in her voice.


    "I admit it''s a little bit, but it''s also an attempt for me to master my own business. In the future, if a client asks me this question, I can tell them the answer with confidence."


    Wu Hao understated it.


    "Master, you''re not so brave as ordinary people."


    Liya said with emotion, as a goddess, she also admired him a little more.


    It takes a lot of courage and courage to do this kind of death experiment. Ordinary people really dare not.


    "Because I believe you."


    Leia was stunned for a moment, her heart warm.


    "Master, don''t do experiments with yourself next time. It''s not good if you get hurt."


    "I''m not stupid. One time is enough."


    Wu Hao smiles and ends the conversation with Liya. He goes to the bathroom and burns all the materials on his hand.


    After finishing the business, Wu Hao and Xu Xinjie leave the bar. This place usually drinks a lot, so it''s not a good choice as a dating place.


    Since it''s a date, it''s a romantic candlelight dinner.


    Well, would you like to see another movie and then... Take her back to the... Hotel?


    ¡­¡­


    He Zhengxiong left the bar and went back home.


    The whole person is enveloped by the breath of despair layer by layer.


    He is a free man, but he is bound by Wu Hao''s invisible power.


    Does he have a choice now?


    period,


    There''s no way out.


    If you don''t run away, you will die. If you run away, you will die.


    They are all on the way to death. The difference is that he can choose to save his wife''s life with his own.


    He understood that this was the road Wu Hao had designed for him.


    He didn''t want to go, but he had to go this way when both sides were dead.


    He Zhengxiong was paralyzed on the sofa, feeling that he was already a dead man.


    "Honey, you''re back. How''s it going? What does Wu Hao say? "


    Hearing something in the living room, Qian Lin ran out of the room in a hurry.


    He Zhengxiong took a look at her and leaned on the sofa like ashes.


    "What''s going on?"


    Qian Lin was even more nervous.


    "I''m the one Wu Hao wants to deal with. As long as I''m willing to give him my life, you''ll be OK."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I want to give my life for your greed."


    There are a lot of complaints in he Zhengxiong''s despair.


    If it wasn''t for her insatiable greed, things couldn''t have developed like this. They could have a good life with 8 million. Now? I can''t get any money. I have to take my life.


    Qian Lin moved her mouth and finally gave up the explanation.


    He was sitting next to him, holding his hand tightly.


    She could see that the negotiation had failed, and that he had compromised and intended to give his life for himself.


    be moved?


    exactly.


    But more is a long sigh of relief, his life is saved.


    "Husband, don''t worry. As long as I live, I will find a way to save you." Qian Lin said firmly.


    He Zhengxiong didn''t agree, and he didn''t see hope in despair.


    No one can save himself unless Wu Hao takes the initiative to let him go.


    He knew it very well.


    "I''m tired. I want to rest. Don''t disturb me."


    He Zhengxiong went into the room and fell on the bed, numb and confused.


    ¡­¡­


    On Saturday, Wu Hao rarely had a good sleep.


    Last night, I dated with Xu Xinjie and didn''t go home until eleven o''clock. Originally, I wanted to open a room in the hotel, but this girl was reserved and wanted to go home. What else could she do? She had to send her back.


    It''s almost 12 o''clock when I get home. Zhao Shuhan has already washed and is lying on the bed watching TV, so I don''t need to do the improvement exercises in the evening.


    What''s more valuable is that dear teacher Zhao Shuhan didn''t pull himself up early to read a book. Instead, he let himself wake up naturally.


    It''s amazing.


    For a time, Wu Hao thought that the female devil was influenced by God when she went to bed last night, and planned to start to accumulate virtue and do good.


    Unfortunately, all the good things are short-lived.


    At eleven o''clock, Wu Hao had just woken up. Within two minutes, a pile of improvement exercises had been put in front of him.


    "Saturday morning is my statutory holiday for you, but you''ve spent it in your sleep. Now that you''re awake, let''s start to work on it."


    Zhao Shuhan knocked him on the head.


    "I have ordered lunch, and it will take at least half an hour to have lunch. During this time, you have to finish at least one improvement paper, and the speed and accuracy must be guaranteed at the same time."


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes and fell back on the sofa.


    Heaven, you don''t need to influence her, just accept the evil of this evil world.


    "It''s no use pretending to be dead. That''s what you have to accomplish today. If you can''t finish it, all appointments with Xinxin will be cancelled in the future."


    With a sly smile, Zhao Shuhan clapped his hands to improve his practice.


    "Did I rape you in my last life?"


    Wu Haohao sat up and stared at her.


    "Psycho."


    Zhao Shuhan gave him a big look.


    "I didn''t rape you in my last life. Why do you abuse me so much?"


    "Is that abuse?"


    "What else?"


    "If you stare at me like that again, can you believe that I will let you know immediately what is real abuse?"


    "I don''t rely on tigers. You really think I''m a sick cat, don''t you? If you abuse me again, believe it or not, I will rape you once in my life. "


    "You dare!"


    "See if I dare!"


    Wu Hao jumped up and put her in his arms.


    Two people face to face, eyes staring, Wu Hao''s lips little by little close to her lips.


    Zhao Shuhan is still, but his hand has reached his waist, and he twists


    absorb


    Wu Hao took a cold breath and gritted her teeth. NIMA forbeared. Today, she had to give this woman some color.


    Continue to approach her tender lips little by little.


    Zhao Shuhan continues to twist.


    ninety ¡ã one hundred and eighty ¡ã two hundred and seventy ¡ã¡­¡­ Wu Hao''s face became whiter and whiter. When his lips touched hers, he couldn''t stand it at last.


    "Stop, stop, I''m afraid of you. You can''t do it. Let go."


    If you screw it down like this, the meat will come off by her.


    "Don''t you dare to show me how to deal with you."


    Zhao Shuhan glared with pride. Her white face was flushed. At the moment when her lips touched, she could clearly feel the temperature from Wu Hao''s lips.


    "It''s just for you. You really think I''m afraid of you."


    Wu Hao gave her a look. This woman is really cruel. She must have twisted her waist purple.


    "What do you want if you don''t let me?"


    "I think..."


    Wu Hao suddenly smiles, lowers his head and takes a bite on her tender lips. Without waiting for her attack, he jumps back and runs away.


    "Wu Hao!"!!! Look, I''m not going to kill you today! "


    Zhao Shuhan''s face turned red, and he began to chase after him.


    At the moment when his lips were nibbled in his mouth, Zhao Shuhan felt that he had given him a kiss. For the first time, the smelly boy who had been bitten by thousands of swords actually took away his first kiss. If he was caught, he would definitely abuse him to death.


    A chase started in the house.


    Fighting is inevitable.


    Pillows, pillows and quilts have all become weapons. It''s tragic to kill them.


    They took the sofa as the boundary of Chu River and Han Dynasty, and fought each other with pillows.


    A phone call came in.


    Wu Hao''s.


    "Wait a minute, I have a phone call."


    "I care about you!"


    Zhao Shuhan grabs the pillow and bombards his head.


    Wu Hao answers the phone while hiding.


    "Hello."


    "Wu Hao, let''s meet. I''ve agreed to your terms."


    He Zhengxiong''s voice was not angry like a dead man on the other end of the phone.


    "All right, I''ll see you at the bar later."


    Wu Hao hung up with a cold smile on his face.


    The call was not unexpected, but it was faster than he expected. He thought it would take at least two or three days for him to make a decision. Unexpectedly, he thought about it overnight.


    "Going to the bar with the two of them again? Today''s holiday is not approved! "


    "What''s a fool!? I''m a major shareholder of the bar. Recently, business is not good. We are holding a shareholders'' meeting to discuss solutions. "


    Wu Hao grabs the pillow and pulls her in front of him. He kisses her on the lip as quickly as he can. He smears oil on the soles of her feet and runs away.


    "Come back after dinner, and make sure to finish these exercises today!"


    "Stinky boy, don''t come back!"


    Zhao Shuhan flushed and smashed the pillow out of his hand. Wu Hao Ran too fast and smashed it on the door.


    "I''m so angry. Come back and see how I abuse you."


    Zhao Shuhan angrily scolded, pursed her lips, and her face became more red.

 Chapter 73

    Wu Hao takes a taxi to the Nightfire bar.


    In order to avoid causing doubt, Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin are called on the road. The three of them have nothing to do but drink and have a chat. Dad has known before that he likes to hang out with them.


    Of course, they know that Wu Hao has another purpose. Since he needs to cooperate with nature, he is duty bound.


    After drinking for a while, Wu Hao went to room 103 first.


    About twenty minutes later, he and his wife opened the door and came in.


    Neither of them looks good.


    "Wu Hao, here we are." Qian Lin said coldly.


    "I''m not blind. I see it."


    Wu Hao joked.


    The couple sat on the sofa opposite him.


    "It seems that lawyer he has made a decision. Why should he be so depressed? At least you saved your wife''s life, didn''t you?"


    "Ha ha, thank you for your comfort." He Zhengxiong laughed at himself.


    He said, "be happy and take out the contract."


    "Have a good time!"


    Wu Hao takes out a dozen time contracts out of thin air.


    "It will be signed after 40 years. If the contract is invalid, it will be signed one year later until it is successful. If the first one is successful, congratulations. I won''t ask you for one more minute for the extra time. It''s just that God wants you to live a few more years. "


    He Zhengxiong took over a dozen contracts with no expression in his eyes. He didn''t feel that he still had 40 years to live. Since he knew that he would die sooner or later, why let him continue to suffer in hope and despair.


    Death is the best choice.


    He took out his pen from his briefcase and began to fill in the information on the contract. After that, he signed it and handed it to Wu Hao.


    All Wu Hao has to do is sign his name.


    40 years, the deal failed.


    In ''39, the deal failed.


    In 38, the deal failed.


    In 37, the deal failed.


    "Congratulations, master. The time margin has increased by 36 years."


    Wu Hao raised his mouth and waved back other contracts.


    "Lawyer he, I''m sorry your time is less than 40 years, but I''m also a reasonable person. Since I just want your life, it doesn''t matter if the money is less than one or two million."


    Put the contract in hand on the tea table.


    He Zhengxiong is also lazy to see, anyway, sell more sell less, he only has one year''s life at most, what''s good to see.


    "You''ve got my life. Now you can give my wife back her time?"


    "Of course, I''m a man of integrity. If I say I want your life, I want your life. If I say I will give her back my time, I will give her back my time."


    Wu Hao gave an evil smile.


    "But there will be some trouble in the procedure. All the money must be concentrated in her name, and can''t be traded in cash. As far as I know, you have already taken the 8 million yuan to buy a house, right? I''ll give you two days. I''ll wait for you here at noon on Monday."


    Wu Hao takes back the contract on the table and leaves.


    Qian Lin pours into he Zhengxiong''s arms, sobbing, happy and sad, sad and happy.


    "Go back! Hurry up and sell the house! "


    He Zhengxiong pushed her away and left the private room without expression, as if he had lost his life.


    Qian Lin followed him with tears.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao is in a good mood now.


    Xu Shijin''s last trouble is coming to an end.


    He Zhengxiong''s life has come. Why is it not the end but the end?


    Because things are not perfect.


    He Zhengxiong, who has only one year left in his life, can make countless mistakes for himself.


    It''s something he would never allow to happen.


    Now that we have done it, we should do it impeccably and completely eliminate the hidden dangers in the future.


    Now, just wait for Monday.


    After drinking, Wu Hao, who was in a good mood, was not happy immediately.


    There is a devil named Mr. Zhao waiting for him.


    All subjects to improve the exercise doubled, do not sleep, what''s more terrible is that the accuracy must be 100%, wrong a similar paper plus one.


    what the fuck!


    what the fuck!


    Lying trough!


    Did she ever think about sleeping? Mother of this female devil head root is want to let oneself two days two nights can''t close eye!!!


    devil!


    This woman is definitely a demon sent by heaven to torture herself!!!


    He began to pick up his pen at 2 p.m. until 10:30 p.m. the next day. In the middle of the day, except for eating, he kept on doing questions. After putting down his pen, Wu Hao felt that his brain was all in a mess.


    In the middle of countless times want to lazy rest, NIMA this terrible woman in order to torture themselves, actually follow not to sleep, it is crazy ah God!!!


    When he fell on the sofa, Wu Hao fell asleep in two seconds and complained to God about her.


    "Small sample, still can''t deal with you!"


    Zhao Shuhan smiles and yawns heavily. He is sleepy to death. He brushes his teeth, washes his face and goes to bed.


    Both of them sleep until dawn.


    If Zhao Shuhan had not set up an alarm clock before going to bed, two people had to oversleep.


    When I get up late, I''m sure I can''t find breakfast. I''ll buy some food on the way to make do with it.


    On the way to school.


    Zhao Shuhan drives while eating breakfast, while Wu Hao gloats.


    "Why don''t you torture me later and suffer for yourself? Eat while driving, and let the traffic police catch you later to see how you explain, hehe. "


    "You''re so happy to laugh there. Aren''t you responsible for all that? If you hadn''t provoked me, I wouldn''t have punished you. If I hadn''t punished you, I wouldn''t have stayed up all night with you. If I hadn''t stayed up all night, I wouldn''t have overslept. If I hadn''t overslept, there would be no such thing. So in the final analysis, it''s your fault. "


    Zhao Shuhan glared at him and said: "if you don''t get into the top 20 of the class in the monthly exam today, I''ll make you look good!"


    "Today''s monthly exam?" Wu Hao''s eyes widened. NIMA didn''t prepare at all.


    "What else? Didn''t you listen in class? Last Friday after school, I specially explained it to the class. You''re all deaf, aren''t you? "


    "It''s not all your fault. Do you think it''s stupid to do the exercises?"


    Zhao Shuhan gave him a white look, but he had to pay attention to it.


    Wu Hao didn''t bother to tease her any more. He stuffed his food into his mouth and took out his book to read.


    If the monthly examination does not meet the requirements of the female devil, who knows what abnormal way she will come up with to continue to torture herself.


    For the sake of your own safety, you''d better work harder.


    Wu Hao has always felt that the goal of the top 20 of the class is too far away. It''s impossible for him, who has been wandering between the bottom one and the bottom two. However, when the examination papers were handed out, Wu Hao was surprised to find that the previous Tianshu like papers can be described in four words this time¡ª¡ª


    It''s a wonderful way to write.


    Huh?


    Five words?


    Whatever. It''s not math.


    Every question on the paper seems to be similar. When you look at only one question, you can see the basic answer immediately in your head. Wu Hao thinks it''s incredible.


    I used to have a big head when I saw the paper, but today, the paper in front of me is as gentle as a lamb, and every question is very obedient. When I write down the answers on the paper, I feel that the paper is bleating.


    Tut Tut, I''m not crazy, am I!?


    While thinking wildly, Wu Hao quickly finished the paper.


    When Wu Hao was the first to hand in the paper, the rest of the class was speechless and helpless. This guy handed in a blank paper again? Or did you write a lot of unintelligible things on the test paper?


    Look at what he just wrote so seriously, it''s probably the latter.


    Wu Hao didn''t care about them, so he went back to his seat to catch up.

 Chapter 74

    The English test is over in the morning.


    Wu Hao went to the bar with Jiang Rulin.


    A new girl came to the bar and worked as a bartender at the bar. Three people sat at the bar chatting with her while drinking all kinds of wine made by her. They were in a good mood.


    The three of them haven''t had a drink like this in a long time.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t come here today to drink with them. There was something serious waiting for him to do.


    After another two drinks, Wu Hao went to the 103 private room with a bottle of wine and two cups.


    Soon he and his wife came in.


    He Zhengxiong''s face is bloodless. He probably hasn''t slept these two days. His face is yellow, just like a zombie with wax.


    Qian Lin''s expression obviously suppresses excitement and excitement. Today, after signing the contract, she will come back. How can she not be excited and excited if she can live until she is 90 years old.


    "Sit down, please."


    Wu Hao smiles and puts a brand new contract on the coffee table in front of him.


    "I think you have solved the problem of money, so let''s start directly," he said. Buy 48 years, the price is 3.067 yuan per minute, fill in your name Hand in the pen.


    Qian Lin took over the pen, without saying a word, and filled in the information on the contract. The writing speed was so fast that the handwriting on it was a little scribbled.


    After writing, hand the contract and pen to Wu Hao.


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Qian. Since I''ve been sitting here, I won''t change my mind. I''ll give it back to you if I should."


    Wu Hao joked and signed his name on it.


    "Congratulations, the account balance has increased by 77.3767.29 million yuan, but the time margin has decreased by 48 years."


    "Congratulations, Ms. Qian. Your 48 years have come back to you."


    "Why don''t I feel anything?"


    Qian Lin looked at herself excitedly and nervously, as if she should change when she was reborn.


    "Do you feel it when your time is gone?" Wu Hao asked.


    Qian Lin Leng for a while, no longer ask these useless nonsense, pull pull around he Zhengxiong is going to leave.


    "Wait a minute. I''d like to talk to lawyer he alone."


    He Zhengxiong and his wife were both shocked. He Zhengxiong, who had been looking at Wu Hao, didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Qian. I won''t continue to harm him now." Wu Hao smiles.


    Qian Lin did not respond to Wu Hao''s words and looked anxiously at he Zhengxiong.


    "Go back first." He Zhengxiong said.


    "But..."


    "You are safe. I don''t have to be afraid of death now. Go back." He Zhengxiong said without expression.


    Qian Lin hesitated and walked out of the private room.


    Wu Hao leans on the sofa and looks at he Zhengxiong.


    He Zhengxiong is different from he Zhengxiong I met for the first time. At that time, he Zhengxiong looked like a little man, at least full of spirit, but now he looks like a living dead man.


    "Lawyer he, in fact, I admire you for having the courage to exchange your own life for your wife''s. This is really something that ordinary men can''t do."


    Wu Hao poured two glasses of wine.


    "Here''s to you."


    "If I had a choice, I might not do it, but you didn''t give me a selfish option."


    He Zhengxiong took his glass and drank it.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll poison the wine?"


    Wu Hao shakes the wine in his glass and looks at he Zhengxiong with a smile.


    "It''s possible to die at any time. It''s no different to die now."


    "Ha ha ha, it seems that lawyer he has a high consciousness now."


    Wu Hao laughed and drank all the wine in his glass.


    "In fact, he doesn''t have to be so desperate. Do you believe I can give you a chance to live?"


    He Zhengxiong''s numb body trembled like an electric shock, and his lax eyes were a little angry.


    He looked up at Wu Hao.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Sometimes killing is not the best choice, although at the beginning I thought that only killing you can relieve my hatred. After calming down, I think there is a better choice."


    He poured two more cups and said, "I''ve read your information. The top students in law department are still famous universities. They have absolute ability. I believe your boss must have this reason for suppressing you. I want you to use it for me."


    The brilliance in he Zhengxiong''s eyes continued to increase, and his sallow face gradually turned red because of his accelerating heartbeat.


    Wu Hao continued: "in theory, as long as I trade with people, I may get into trouble. No one can guarantee that no one will secretly take photos of my trading process to coerce me. I can''t personally deal with these minor incidents every time. I think at this time, I need a person who is proficient in law to deal with these incidents for me. You are a good candidate."


    With that, Wu Hao looks at he Zhengxiong attentively.


    He Zhengxiong also focused on Wu Hao.


    His eyes were almost excited, the zombie like feeling disappeared, and he regained his breath as a living person.


    What Wu Hao said is that he still has use value?


    No matter what age, as long as a person has value, he will not be killed easily.


    "Mr. Wu, will you let me live?" He Zhengxiong looked at him tremblingly.


    "Not only can I give you a way to live, but I can also help you to the top of your life." Wu Hao smiles.


    "I just want not to die!"


    "This is simple. I want you to give me an answer now. Would you like to use it for me?"


    "Yes!"


    He Zhengxiong nodded fiercely.


    He is a part-time worker. It''s not a matter of doing things for whom he helps. The most important thing is that he can live 36 years longer by doing things for him.


    When he was desperate, he felt that it didn''t matter when he would die, but when he saw hope, what he wanted was to seize every opportunity to survive.


    Wu Hao smiles a little, then his face becomes serious gradually.


    "I must make it clear to you. Now I can''t test your sincerity to me by trusting this invisible thing. I want to take your life in my hands. If you dare to betray me, I will take your life directly!"


    "My life is in your hands now. How do you want to control my life?" He Zhengxiong smiles bitterly.


    Wu Hao gave a cold smile and conjured up several trading contracts.


    "You sign three sales contracts, the first one for 36 years, the second one for 34 years, and the third one for 30 years."


    "I only have one year left at most. How can I sell it to you?"


    He Zhengxiong was stunned. He didn''t know what Wu Hao was doing.


    "If you want to live, do as I say. Since I said I would give you a chance to live, I won''t continue to hurt you." Wu Hao said.


    He Zhengxiong hesitated for a moment, but he filled in three impossible contracts and signed his name.


    Wu Hao accepted the contract.


    I didn''t sign my name on it.


    Even if it''s signed now, it won''t take effect.


    "Next, I''ll give you another contract. The buying time is 36 years."


    Wu Hao put another contract on the table.


    He Zhengxiong laughed bitterly again.


    "Mr. Wu, are you teasing me? I don''t have that much money. "


    In 36 years, according to the price of a dollar a minute, it was more than 18 million yuan. Now it is impossible for him to take out 100000 yuan, let alone nearly 20 million yuan.


    "Don''t worry, you sign the contract first."


    He Zhengxiong really doesn''t know what Wu Hao wants to do. He just takes up his pen and fills in the contract, signs it and gives it to him. He can do whatever he wants. No matter what, it can''t be worse than the current situation!?


    Wu Hao smiles and puts away the purchase contract.


    "OK, you can go. I''ll contact you later."


    "That''s it?"


    He Zhengxiong was greatly disappointed. He thought he could really live, but now he is confused.


    "From now on you will learn to believe me."


    Wu Hao took a look at him and left the private room.


    He Zhengxiong stares at his back when he leaves. He doesn''t understand what he wants to do.


    wry smile.


    Does he have any choice but to believe him?


    did not.


    I hope he will really give himself a chance to live. I just saw that he didn''t want to fall into the endless abyss of death.


    He Zhengxiong got up and left.

 Chapter 75

    There was also a Chinese exam in the afternoon. After drinking for a while, Wu Hao left the bar and went back to school.


    On the way back, Wu Hao got out of the car and punched a sum of money into he Zhengxiong''s card number at the ATM.


    28.9216 million.


    Back in the car, Wu Hao takes out the purchase contract filled in by he Zhengxiong and signs his name.


    "Congratulations, the account balance has increased by 18.9216 million, but the time has decreased by 36 years."


    Wu Hao grinned like a riddle.


    At this time, he Zhengxiong was in a taxi.


    He was staring at the two messages on his cell phone.


    A transfer in message.


    A transfer out message.


    The transfer in information shows that Wu Hao transferred 28.9216 million yuan to himself, and the transfer out information shows that a transaction of 18.9216 million yuan has been confirmed.


    He Zhengxiong is not stupid. He immediately understands what''s going on.


    It should be that Wu Hao signed the purchase contract he filled out and returned to his body in 36 years. The transferred out amount of 18.9216 million was used to buy back the money spent in these 36 years.


    Although he didn''t feel the shock of his soul in his imagination, he believed that Wu Hao had really given back his time. The feeling of rebirth made him tremble with excitement. What could be more exciting than the resurrection?


    Excited for a while, he Zhengxiong slowly calmed down.


    After calming down, the original emotional excitement was replaced by the fear of death.


    He thought of the three sales contracts he had signed.


    When he signed it, he didn''t have much time to sell it to Wu Hao, but now... After he regained his time, Wu Hao just signed his name on any one of them, and the contract will come into effect immediately, and he will fall into the hopelessness of death again immediately.


    The cold sweat slipped from he Zhengxiong''s forehead.


    No wonder Wu Hao said he wanted to control his life directly.


    He did.


    He gave himself the chance to live, but his life is still in his hands. If he dares to betray, he can easily deprive himself of his small life by signing.


    If you betray him in one year, he can sign the contract to sell for 36 years.


    If you betray him in three years, he can sign the contract to sell for 34 years.


    If you betray him within seven years, he can sign the contract to sell for 30 years.


    Maybe in the future, he will let himself sign more sales contracts according to the actual situation.


    He Zhengxiong felt his body shivering as if he had fallen into an ice abyss.


    Who is this high school student?


    Why is he so like a terrible devil!?


    His scheming is terrible even for a lawyer.


    Now?


    Do you still have the right to betray him?


    As long as you want to live, you can only obey him.


    Just as he was filled with emotion about his fate, a message came up on his mobile phone.


    It''s from Wu Hao.


    "Lawyer he, I have given you back your 36 years of life. Anyway, congratulations on your rebirth."


    He Zhengxiong looked at the wry smile, a little want to curse, think about it, he chose to put his attitude.


    Wu Hao has become the one who controls his own destiny. His attitude to him may determine his attitude to himself.


    "Thank you, young master Wu."


    "Don''t be so polite. Lawyer he must have figured out the meaning of the three sales contracts. In the future, you will be my man. I have always been very good to my own people."


    "Don''t worry, young master Wu. I will try my best to do things for him in the future."


    "Lawyer he, I appreciate your attitude, but before that, you need to build a strong team. The remaining 10 million on your card is the start-up fund I gave you. I don''t care how you want to use the money. I only ask that the team you build must be strong enough. Don''t give me a group of wine bags."


    "Don''t worry, young master Wu. I know what you mean."


    "Lawyer he, you can take this matter as your own business to complete. I don''t want a cent of the future revenue created by your team. It''s entirely up to you to distribute it. You are the boss and you are the boss. You just need to remember one sentence: when I need you, you must never look back. That''s enough."


    "I see. Thank you for your trust and appreciation. I will do my best."


    Wu Hao did not return the message.


    He Zhengxiong watched the conversation between himself and Wu Hao twice, and his face was very complicated.


    There is a little unexpected joy in the sadness, and there is unspeakable sadness in the joy.


    For a long time, he took a deep breath and wiped away all the emotion on his face.


    The end has already been like this, what I have to do is to make good use of the opportunity given by Wu Hao, forget the sad fate, put all my heart into my work, and create glory in my career.


    Before that, he has one more thing to do.


    He Zhengxiong sat back.


    There was more determination and decisiveness in his eyes than ever before.


    The driver drove all the way to his downstairs, and he Zhengxiong went straight home.


    "Husband, you are back. What did Wu Hao talk to you about?"


    "Wu Hao gave me back my time."


    He Zhengxiong looked at Qian Lin and said, "let''s divorce."


    Before Qian Lin could be happy, she was confused by his inexplicable words.


    "What do you mean? How does haoduanduanduan talk about divorce? You don''t mean that Wu Hao gave you back his time. We both have no worries about our lives. Why should we divorce at this time? Is the condition for Wu Hao to give back time to you is to let you divorce me? "


    He Zhengxiong went in to pack.


    While cleaning up, he said: "you think that Wu Hao is silly to mention this kind of condition that is not good for him at all. It''s because I suddenly want to understand something. There is no need for us to continue. It''s good for you and me."


    "What do you mean? Make it clear to me


    Qian Lin excitedly pulls he Zhengxiong, who pushes her away.


    "I''ll send you the divorce agreement as soon as possible. You don''t have to worry about the property. I''m clean."


    "Are you crazy??? Why did you suddenly do this to me? "


    Qian Lin yelled, feeling that he suddenly completely changed a person, let her at a loss.


    He Zhengxiong said nothing and left with his suitcase.


    Qian Lin sat on the ground, her mind in a mess.


    What did he do wrong? Did he want to do this?


    Why does a man who can save his life not want himself after he is reborn?


    Qian Lin doesn''t understand. She really doesn''t understand.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s sunny in the afternoon.


    Just like Wu Hao''s mood now, it is bright and beautiful.


    At the same time, he wrote the answers on the test paper with his pen and sword, and at the same time, he was thinking about other things.


    Now?


    The troubles left by Xu Shijin are officially over.


    I think I should really thank him.


    If he hadn''t caused so much trouble, how could he have had so many opportunities to practice? It''s not narcissism. I feel that I have reached the level of proficiency in the use of time trading ability.


    Next, no matter what troubles you encounter, you are sure to use your own ability to solve them easily.


    hey.


    But


    The biggest headache now is how to let dad know that Xu Shijin''s affair is over. If he tells him, he will immediately know that he has been secretly involved in this affair again. Last time he was furious. What will happen this time? I really don''t know.


    But I don''t know how long it will take for them to find out.


    As long as dad thinks it''s not over yet, Yu Ting can''t come back to her. God, her white beauty has to live in other families. It''s really a maddening thing.


    There''s another thing that needs to be solved.


    I''m afraid dad''s monitoring of himself will continue. How can I get dad to withdraw his monitoring?


    It''s not the way to be monitored all the time. It will be discovered one day.


    What''s the excuse for him to withdraw his surveillance?


    Wu Hao has been thinking about these two issues all afternoon.

 Chapter 76

    The exam is over in the afternoon.


    Zhao Shuhan, as the head teacher, left everyone behind and said some encouraging words. After that, he left school early.


    On the way.


    In Zhao Shuhan''s car.


    Zhao Shuhan has been smiling at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao is a little hairy when she looks at him.


    "Why are you looking at me all the time? I''m easy to give in to women. If you want to plot against me, come on. " Wu Hao joked.


    "Not serious."


    Zhao Shuhan gave him a white look and said with a smile, "do you know how many points you got in the English test?"


    "How much?"


    Wu Hao is interested.


    "Guess what."


    "What do you want your teacher to change the paper for?"


    "Hahaha, you got 126 points in the 150 point test. I''ve changed half of the test. Your score is ranked ninth at present. Hahaha, it''s really wonderful. Do you know, I expect you''ll get about 111 points at most, but I didn''t expect you to get 122 points. It seems that my devil training really works."


    Zhao Shuhan seems happier than Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao himself was a little surprised.


    126?


    My English score has always been better than other subjects, but it''s also hovering between 89 and 10, and it soars to the terrible height of 126. I can''t believe it''s my own score.


    I just feel very smooth in the exam, but I didn''t expect to be able to do so smoothly.


    Tut Tut, this achievement is a historic breakthrough.


    "But don''t be complacent, it''s just the result of English. What I want is the comprehensive ranking. There will be comprehensive science and mathematics exams tomorrow. After going back, I will strengthen the practice of the remaining four courses."


    Wu Hao snapped his fingers heavily.


    There was a bad smile on his face.


    Maybe it''s a solution.


    ¡­¡­


    In order to get a good result, Wu Hao also went all out.


    As soon as I got back, I started to do the test paper.


    Zhao Shuhan didn''t adapt to it.


    As soon as this guy comes home, he will either fall on her bed to watch TV, or fall on the sofa to play with his mobile phone. This is the first time he has taken the initiative.


    How could she be polite when he took the initiative.


    Each subject improvement paper should add two more on the original basis. It must be completed before 12 o''clock, and the accuracy rate must be more than 85%.


    Wu Hao didn''t say anything. He worked hard.


    The next day the exam.


    The speed of writing is so fast that even the invigilators are surprised.


    "Remind some students that they should be serious and don''t Scribble."


    But when he passed by Wu Hao for the second time, he looked carefully at the answers on his paper and was surprised again.


    What about Wu Hao? The speed of answering questions is so fast, and the accuracy is so high? Did you make a sketch?


    I didn''t even look at it from left to right. He looked at the sketch secretly.


    This guy used to take a test, either scribble, or just do a few meeting topics. In order to keep the paper clean, all the other topics are empty. Today


    Today, the boy changed his head or something, the accuracy rate is almost catching up with the top students on the job.


    "Students still have a lot of time. Don''t worry. Some topics are easy to be confused. We must check more."


    Wu Hao didn''t have the habit of examination. According to his previous results, he didn''t have the necessity of examination. If he got one more point or one less point, he would fail.


    But this time, Wu Hao really listened to the teacher''s advice and carefully checked all the questions.


    Don''t say, I found several wrong problems.


    At the end of the exam, Wu Hao handed in the paper with others.


    At the end of the comprehensive science examination in the morning, Wu Hao ate something casually and went to the school woods to read with his schoolbag.


    No matter how the monthly exam, we have to come up with a good result, which may be able to solve our current urgent need.


    "Why? Wu Hao


    A familiar voice rang out in front of Wu Hao.


    "Why, I don''t know."


    Wu Hao was too lazy to lift his head. He knew who it was by listening to his voice.


    "I don''t know you. I know for the first time that you are a good reader."


    Zheng Jiaxuan sat down at the stone table beside him. Looking at Wu Hao, she really had a feeling of meeting him for the first time.


    Wu Hao didn''t bother to pay attention to her, so he read a book carefully and didn''t forget to take notes.


    He raised his head and looked at Zheng Jiaxuan. He got up and sat down beside her.


    "How to solve this math problem?"


    "You ask me?"


    Zheng Jiaxuan is a little incredible. For the first time, people like Wu Hao even ask her learning questions.


    "Don''t you talk nonsense? I don''t ask you if there are ghosts here? "


    "Why should I tell you? Do I know you well? "


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are familiar or not. Don''t forget that you are the monitor and have the responsibility to help poor students improve their grades. OK?"


    Zheng Jiaxuan glared at him and reluctantly explained the topic for him.


    After the meeting, Wu Hao immediately returned to his seat and continued to read.


    He really has a problem. He doesn''t want to get close to this girl. Now he''s not in the mood to pick up a girl, or he''ll read a book with Xinxin.


    The exam in the afternoon was mathematics.


    In the case of serious examination, the speed of doing questions is slow, and every question is done very seriously.


    For the first time, Wu Hao knew what pressure was because of the examination for his grades.


    This kind of feeling is very bad, but helpless, this time he must bear such pressure.


    Until the end of the exam, all the nerves finally relaxed.


    The next thing to face is the final result.


    He is sure to be in the top 20 of the class, but he hopes his grades can be better. He doesn''t expect to be the first in the exam. It''s good to be the second or third in the exam.


    Well, it''s just a luxury.


    Wu Hao''s most ideal achievement is to hope that he can enter the top ten of the class. Only such achievement can be qualified for negotiation.


    Wednesday morning.


    Wu Hao went to school early with Zhao Shuhan. Today he is very energetic.


    "Good morning."


    Zheng Jiaxuan ignored Wu Hao''s greeting, glanced at him and continued to read.


    "Nerd."


    "Who do you call a nerd?"


    "Whoever is angry is who."


    Wu Hao laughs teasingly, goes to the position in front of her, sits down and looks at her face to face.


    "Zheng Jiaxuan, do you believe that you, a bully who reads books every day, can''t get any worse grades, and I, a scum who doesn''t read books every day, can''t get any worse grades?"


    Zheng Jiaxuan blinked her beautiful big eyes, and her delicate face showed contempt.


    "If it''s not bad enough, it''s worse than the last."


    "Look down on me, this time my total score is definitely in the top 20 of the class, believe it or not?"


    "Just you? Brag and draft, OK? "


    "Let''s make a bet! If I can be in the top 20 of the class, you can''t face me from now on, you must smile to meet me. "


    "Psycho."


    "Dare not?"


    "Who dare not, gamble! If you lose, call Yaoyao immediately after school and say "I''m sorry ten thousand times!"


    "Good!"


    Wu Hao resolutely agreed.


    I''m not sure about the second or third place, but it''s absolutely OK to be in the top 20!


    "Go back to your place. I''m going to read."


    "What else do you read after the exam?"


    Wu Hao shrugged and rolled his eyes. As soon as he got up, he sat down again.


    "How is Yunyao?"


    "I''m fine after I''m not with you. Thank you for your concern."


    Zheng Jiaxuan couldn''t help looking at him.


    Wu Hao chuckled, threw his coat over his shoulder and went back to his seat.


    "You know how to be cool all day." Zheng Jiaxuan murmured.


    "I hear you."


    "If you hear it, you''ll hear it. I''m afraid of you."


    "OK, let you be arrogant for a while. You''d better admit defeat when the results come down."


    Wu Hao eyebrows pick, smile very confident.

 Chapter 77

    Language 115.


    Mathematics 133.


    English 126.


    Li Zong 252.


    The total score was 750, and Wu Hao got 626.


    The class ranked eighth and the year ranked fifty sixth.


    When the score came down, all the people in the class were stupid.


    It''s stupid.


    The results of middle schools in the era have always shown a trend of polarization. The good ones are very good, and the poor ones are very poor. It''s very easy to rank in the last few places, but it''s very difficult to rank in the top 20, and it''s even more difficult to rank in the top 10.


    Who is Wu Hao?


    From the beginning of high school, his grades have not been better. At the same time, his grades are also at the bottom of the class.


    With such achievement, he suddenly reached the 56th grade in the eighth year of the class. This NIMA is just changing the paper against the weather.


    It''s easy for people to accept everything step by step, but does Wu Hao have this trend? Not at all. All of a sudden, the students with poor grades can''t understand how he did it, and the students with good grades can''t understand how he did it. Is it difficult for this guy to replace Einstein''s head in the exam?


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair and readily accepted their surprised eyes.


    This is the best appreciation for his hard work.


    They only see their eighth achievement, how can they know the pain of being tortured by the female devil every day?


    Of course, I don''t have to explain anything to them.


    Why should the genius of Tianzong explain?


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!


    Cough, a little carried away.


    The eighth grade is a little higher than my ideal grade. I thought it would be very good to have the ninth and tenth place, but I didn''t expect that I would be able to get an unprecedented eighth place. It''s easy to take back this grade.


    Eighth, tut tut.


    If this achievement can be maintained, and then work harder to enter my sister''s University, it is really possible.


    ¡­¡­


    After school in the afternoon.


    The rest of the class has gone.


    Wu Hao whistled and sat opposite Zheng Jiaxuan.


    Zheng Jiaxuan is packing her schoolbag, but she doesn''t look at Wu Hao. At this time, there will be no one but Wu Hao who can sit opposite her.


    She really didn''t expect that Wu Hao could get this score, which was only seven places lower than the first grade in her class. She couldn''t understand how he did it. It had something to do with his early arrival at school recently? When he got to school, he also had a good sleep. He didn''t see how hard he studied.


    I knew I wouldn''t bet with him.


    Now this guy is going to challenge himself.


    "Zheng Jiaxuan, did you forget our gambling appointment in the morning? Class eighth, this result seems to be I won, right? So should you smile to me first? "


    "Psycho, do you think I''m laughing?"


    Zheng Jiaxuan stares at him impolitely. This guy is speechless. He knows that he can''t treat him well, so he wants to do this.


    "The monitor doesn''t know the four words of" willing to gamble and admit defeat ", does he? Or does the monitor think that if you are a girl, you can break your promise? If I lose today, you will force me to call Yunyao and apologize. On the contrary, the monitor should not abide by the agreement? "


    Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    Zheng Jiaxuan''s angry face turned white. The more she looked at the frivolous smile on his face, the more angry she felt.


    But I really lost the bet.


    Although it''s a girl, although it''s a bet with him, it doesn''t mean that you can''t keep your word.


    Zheng Jiaxuan packed her schoolbag and looked at Wu Hao for a long time. A smile was more ugly than crying on her stiff face.


    "Satisfied?"


    No matter whether Wu Hao accepted the ugly smile or not, he put on his schoolbag and left.


    "Slow down, monitor."


    Wu Hao laughed and whistled for a long time. Smelly girl fought with me. Every time she saw me, she would make you laugh like this.


    Coat to shoulder a swing, find Zhao Shuhan.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Shuhan is packing in the office.


    There are only two classes on Wednesday afternoon, so we can go back to celebrate him in advance.


    Even she was surprised that Wu Hao could get the eighth grade in the class. Haha, it shows that he is smart and he has proved that he is well-educated. From the expression on her face, we can see that she is even happier than Wu Hao.


    "Han Han, are you ready to go?"


    Wu Hao directly opens the door and enters the office.


    "How many times have I told you to knock? You just can''t remember, can you?"


    Zhao Shuhan gave him a white look and said helplessly, "but I won''t worry about you today. For the sake of you not humiliating me, I''ll forgive you again. Help me carry the bag on the chair and go back."


    "After all the tests, what are you doing with a big bag of papers?"


    "Analyze your common mistakes, and I''ll focus on them in the next class. Don''t be so fussy. I''ll lock the door soon."


    They left together.


    In the car.


    "I''m not disappointed this time. Tell me where I''m going to eat. I''ll treat you."


    "It''s just the eighth place. There''s no need to make such a fuss. You don''t have to treat. Just eat at home."


    "Yo Yo, this tone is to heaven, praise you, your tail is up to heaven."


    "Hey, hey, let me pretend to be forced, let me pretend to be forced."


    "Silly boy."


    Zhao Shuhan couldn''t help laughing.


    "I really don''t want to go out and celebrate? You don''t want me to think about it. I''ve spent so much effort to improve your grades. I still want to reward myself. "


    "Do you want to celebrate? I think you want to celebrate and prove your ability with me. You are too much a woman. "


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes.


    "Hey, hey, how dare you say that your achievement is not the result of my efforts?"


    "Don''t use the word" effort "to glorify your own evil deeds. This achievement is clearly the result of my own perseverance in your inhuman torment."


    "Whatever you say, after my efforts, your achievements have been greatly improved. It''s a fact, and I can''t help it."


    Wu Hao suddenly stopped arguing with her and began to laugh triumphantly.


    "OK, you deserve the most. Anyway, my time of imprisonment has come. You can''t torture me if you want to. Hehe, you can say whatever you want."


    Zhao Shuhan Leng for a while, this just thought of Wu Hao in his time here just arrived.


    Suddenly a little lonely.


    These days, I laugh and scold with him every day. My life is very full, and he has become himself again.


    "Smelly boy, let me catch you next time, so that you will never get out of prison."


    Zhao Shuhan glared at him.


    "Hey, hey, you can rest assured that from now on, I promise to keep my peace and not give you this opportunity."


    "We''ll see."


    "How do I think Han Han seems to be reluctant to leave me? Do you think I live in your house every day? "


    "I don''t want to give up on you. I feel better every day when someone abuses me. I can''t help looking for someone to abuse me when you leave, alas."


    Wu Hao turned his eyes and almost scolded.


    This woman really enjoys tormenting herself.


    Fortunately, the painful days have passed, and the good times are waiting for me again, ha ha ha.

 Chapter 78

    After a meal with Zhao Shuhan, Wu Hao picks up his things and goes back to his home.


    Empty and desolate.


    For a moment, Wu Hao was thinking that he might as well continue to live in Zhao Shuhan''s house. Anyway, they had company.


    When I think about it, I shiver and forget it. When I think about the endless topic, it''s a nightmare.


    After a brief tidying up, Wu Hao went straight to bed at eight o''clock.


    In Zhao Shuhan''s family, I haven''t had a good sleep these days. Now NIMA has finished the exam. She doesn''t have to think about anything. A good sleep is more important than anything.


    Only when we have a good rest can we have the energy to deal with the stubborn man at home!


    Friday.


    After Wu Hao sent Xu Xinjie home, he took a taxi to Lin Xueyan''s home.


    The three of them are going out for dinner.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    "Clean up and let''s go home."


    Wu Hao took her and sat down on the sofa.


    "Home? Brother, you don''t always like to go home. Why do you suddenly want to go home today? "


    "Yes, young master, it''s rare to hear that you want to go home."


    Yu Ting brought up a plate of fruit.


    Wu Hao pulled her to his arms and burned her face. I haven''t been kissing this girl for a long time. Tut Tut, it''s still so tender.


    "I''m in a good mood today. I''ll go back and have a chat with my parents. Anyway, if I want to go back, I''ll call you. My parents will be happier to see you than to see me."


    "It''s not that you often make them angry."


    Lin Xueyan angrily glanced at him and sat down.


    "Go back this time and make sure they don''t get angry."


    "Oh?"


    "No, let''s go back."


    "There will be no food to eat when we go back. Let''s go out and have something to eat before we go back." Lin Xueyan said.


    "OK, I haven''t eaten with you for a long time."


    ¡­¡­


    Lijing manor.


    Wu daikang sat in his study reading materials, while Yu Bo sat with him.


    "Sure enough, the boy is still secretly involved in this matter."


    Wu daikang sighed angrily and helplessly.


    One of the materials in his hand records Wu Hao''s recent actions, and the other records the causes and consequences of Wu Hao''s involvement.


    "Don''t be angry, chairman."


    Yu Bo poured a cup of flower tea in front of him.


    "The chairman knows the young master''s character best. From childhood to adulthood, he will try his best to accomplish what he wants to do, especially when it comes to the first lady, the second lady and Tingting. The young master will never let anything stand in his way because of any obstruction. Now everything has been investigated clearly, and it is reasonable that the young master has been unwilling to give up. I am very surprised at the young master''s means, This time, the young master seems to show extraordinary ability. "


    "It seems that some of his mother''s abilities have awakened in him."


    Wu daikang looked at the information in his hand and said to himself, as if sighing.


    "Chairman, take a look at the last picture."


    Wu daikang took out the last piece of A4 paper, which was a color photo. There was only one chair in the photo, and there was an exaggerated fist print on the chair.


    "The boy did it?"


    "It''s really from the hands of the young master. It seems that the young master not only has a strange ability, but also his physical condition has become unusually strong."


    "Smelly boy, you didn''t tell me such a big thing."


    Wu daikang put the information aside and took a sip of flower tea, with a slightly relaxed look.


    "Maybe the young master didn''t want his family to know about it."


    "The boy likes to make his own decisions about everything."


    Wu daikang shook his head helplessly and said, "but I can rest assured of him. What I am most worried about is that this boy''s recklessness will bring danger to himself. Now it seems that it is not so easy to hurt him."


    "It''s not easy to hurt the young master with his physical condition."


    "Old Yu, when did you say this boy''s ability awaken? Why didn''t you notice it before? "


    "I don''t know that."


    Wu daikang leaned back in his chair, picked up two pieces of information and looked at them again. Finally, he focused on the page of information about his accident in order to save Xu Xinjie.


    After reading it twice, he took out the information and gave it to Yu Bo.


    "Look at it carefully."


    Yu Bo looked at it carefully.


    "The chairman said..."


    "The boy''s ability to wake up is probably related to the car accident."


    Wu daikang said: "I didn''t realize that this boy had any special ability before, but after the 11 th traffic accident, he frequently contacted with people he never contacted. It can be seen that he had his present ability after that."


    Yu Bo looked at the information on both sides and nodded his head.


    "It seems that the young master is a blessing in disguise."


    "A blessing in disguise? It''s too early for you to say that. You don''t know the character of this boy. It''s hard to say whether he will cause any big trouble in the future. "


    Wu daikang smiles bitterly.


    "Judging from what the young master has done during this period of time, I think he should be able to control his own ability. Chairman, you see, first of all, Xu Shijin, who attempted to murder the first lady last year, but that the first lady didn''t want to hurt people''s lives, he was dead. Now the young master killed him, and he deserved it. There are Jin Biao and Qiao Fang, They accept Xu Shijin''s entrustment and attempt to kill the first lady, the second lady and the young master. The young master does everything possible to kill them. As for he Zhengxiong and his wife, the young master seems to have other plans, but they should not be treated too much. "


    Yu Bo said: "from the way the young master handled these incidents, we can see that the young master did not abuse his ability, and the young master controlled the development of the situation very well. I don''t think the young master wanted to get into trouble himself."


    "Don''t help that kid talk."


    Wu daikang took a sip of flower tea and a smile appeared on his face.


    "But I''m a little surprised by what he did. I used to think that he was reckless and impulsive, and I didn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. He was brave and resourceful in dealing with these things, so he could be independent."


    "It seems that the chairman can rest assured of the young master in the future."


    "Don''t worry, it''s still early, but it''s true that there''s no need to stare at him in the future. Since he has inherited some of his mother''s abilities, I believe he will not be in great danger in the future. "


    "The chairman means..."


    "Let him exercise more in the future. It''s easier for him to mature when he experiences more things. The boy''s mind is still very unstable now."


    "Do you want me to withdraw the bodyguards around the young master?"


    "You don''t need to withdraw. You''d better protect him in secret. You tell them that you don''t have to report his actions in the future. Just concentrate on protecting him. He can do whatever he wants. Even if he makes a big mess, let him handle it by himself. My Wu family should be able to handle anything."


    "OK, I''ll let them know tomorrow."


    Lin Shuhui opened the door and came in, looking happy.


    "What are you two talking about for so long? Ho, they''re back. "


    "Hao? The boy didn''t ask him to come back by himself? "


    "Why don''t you want your son back? Come on, come on. "


    "I''ll come back when I come back. What''s the matter with meeting him?"


    "You talk a lot of nonsense. Hurry down. I''ll go down first."


    Wu daikang smiles, takes Bo''s coat and puts it on and off the stairs. He is very happy when they go home.

 Chapter 79

    Yu Ting stops the car at the door and the servant drives it away.


    "You''re back."


    Lin Shuhui welcomed it happily.


    "Ma."


    "Madame."


    "Go inside and talk."


    Lin Shuhui was very happy with them.


    "Mom, where''s dad? Go to bed so early? " Wu Hao said casually.


    "As soon as I got home, I asked your father. It''s rare that our family Hao suddenly became sensible?" Lin Shuhui giggles.


    "Mom, do you think my brother is strange today? This time, my brother brought it up on his own initiative. " Lin Yuxin said.


    "I just want to go home and see if there''s anything to make a fuss about." Wu Hao shrugged.


    Just then, Wu daikang and Yu Bo came down from upstairs.


    "It''s rare. You want to go home and have a look."


    "Dad, that''s not right. I''d like to go home to see if it''s OK. But if I come back every day, I won''t have time to study as well as you wish."


    "If you don''t want to come back, just say it. Take a turn."


    Wu daikang rolled his eyes.


    "Well, well, don''t let your father and son quarrel as soon as they meet."


    Lin Shuhui interrupted their father and son and said, "it seems that Hao came back to you specially today. Then you father and son can talk slowly. Remember, don''t quarrel."


    "I know, Ma, I didn''t come back to fight with him." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "It seems that our family Hao is really sensible."


    Lin Shuhui chuckled and took the three of them upstairs.


    The father and son are left face to face.


    "You want to talk to me when you come back?"


    "Let''s go out for a walk?"


    Wu Hao smiles.


    Wu daikang nodded.


    They walked shoulder to shoulder on the path of the manor.


    It''s not dark at eight o''clock. The dim yellow street lights and the chirping of insects in the grass make the atmosphere very good.


    "We haven''t been together like this for a long time."


    Wu daikang said with emotion.


    "You don''t like to talk to you because you are in charge of too much."


    Wu Hao shrugged and told the truth.


    "I don''t care about you because you make people worry? If you are as reassuring as your sister and Tingting, I don''t care about you. "


    Wu daikang gave him a white look.


    "Everyone has his own principles in doing things. If my principles are not consistent with yours, you think that I am not reassuring enough. Is that the truth?"


    "If you want to deal with many things correctly, the principles are basically the same."


    "But most of the time, the same thing is handled in different ways."


    "Well, I don''t want to argue with you. Say what you want to say."


    "Cough."


    Wu Hao calmed down and adjusted his mood.


    "Dad, I know that the bodyguards who follow me not only protect me, but also monitor me all the time. Can you withdraw them?"


    "Withdraw? Is it convenient for you to do something wrong? "


    "When do I do this for nothing?" Wu Hao gave him a clear look.


    "Really not?"


    "Absolutely not!"


    Wu daikang looked at him meaningfully for a while, but he didn''t expose it. Maybe in his own understanding, the things he did were not mischievous.


    "Dad, in fact, I don''t think it''s necessary for you to let them spy on me. You know me. If I really want to do something, I will try every means to do it. It''s useless for you to send someone to spy on me, so why not?"


    "At least I know what you''re doing."


    "So you know what I''ve been doing lately?"


    Wu Hao''s heart thumped for a while. He had tried his best to hide his whereabouts. If he knew it, he would have no words. However, if he knew it, he would have been furious? Maybe he''s just testing himself?


    "Do you think I know what you''ve been doing lately?"


    Wu daikang looks at Wu Hao with a smile.


    Wu Hao laughed and thought that he was really testing himself.


    "I don''t know if you know. Anyway, I haven''t done anything too much recently. I have a clear conscience if you know it or not." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "I really have a clear conscience. Why should I withdraw my bodyguards?"


    "Isn''t that bullshit? Are you comfortable being watched all day?"


    "They don''t disturb your life. You haven''t even met them, have you?"


    "I''m always uncomfortable when I know. It''s like a cockroach in a dish. It''s ok if I don''t see it. Can you still eat it when I see it?"


    Wu daikang laughed and did not speak.


    They strolled along the quiet path of the manor.


    Wu Hao''s sneaky eyes looked at his father from time to time.


    It seems that he has not been convinced. Should he sacrifice his mace?


    As long as the results as bait, dad will be cheated!


    Yes, that''s it!


    "It''s impossible to withdraw them. I still have to consider the security issue, but I can ask them to stop monitoring you, just..."


    "Just what? You said


    Before he spoke, he asked first. Let''s see what he wanted to ask.


    "Did you take the monthly exam?" Wu daikang asked.


    "Well, not yet, but soon." Wu Hao told a lie with a red face and a heart.


    "Well, if you can get the top 25 in the monthly exam, I''ll let them stop monitoring you. In the future, I''ll try to let go and let you learn to be responsible for your own behavior."


    "Twenty five?"


    Wu Hao pretended to be in a dilemma, and he was already laughing.


    "Dad, I agree to your terms, but I have another request."


    Wu Hao said, "I''m moving back from Hanhan''s home now. I''m not used to living alone. Can you let Tingting move back to live with me? You don''t need to ask this time. How about raising the top 25 of the class to the top 10 of the class? If I can get into the top 10 of the class in this monthly exam, don''t watch me and give Tingting back to me at the same time? "


    "Top ten? Are you sure you can do it? "


    Wu daikang looked at Wu Hao suspiciously and said, "it''s easy to be a poor student in your school, but it''s not so easy to push your grades forward. I know that."


    "Just say yes or no."


    "Yes, of course, but if you don''t, I won''t withdraw my surveillance on you, and Tingting will live with them before you graduate from high school. You can think clearly."


    "Don''t think about it. Since you''re willing to agree, do it!"


    Wu Hao smiles and sticks out his fist.


    Wu daikang gave a smile and touched him with his fist.


    "You can''t go back on what you promised!"


    "Of course, when did dad go back on what he promised you?"


    Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing and was elated with the success of his scheme.


    "Dad, now you can ask Yu Bo to tell those people that they don''t need to watch me. When I go back on Sunday, I will take Tingting home directly. Ha ha, the monthly exam is over, and the results have come down! The eighth year of the class is fifty-six. "


    "Son of a bitch, you framed me?"


    Wu daikang was stunned. He really didn''t know about Wu Hao''s examination.


    "Anyway, the result is what you want. What does it matter if you are earlier or later? I know you don''t believe I can get this score. I''ll show you the test paper to make you convinced."


    Wu Hao pulls Wu daikang back, and his face is already smiling.


    I didn''t expect it would be so easy to solve. Hahaha, the day of suffering is over.

 Chapter 80

    Back home.


    Wu daikang looked at the paper in his hand.


    From childhood to adulthood, I saw for the first time that the number of tick marks on his examination paper exceeded the number of cross marks. I can''t believe that this is the result of his examination.


    "Your grades have been greatly improved. Are you sure you didn''t make any sketches?" Wu daikang asked.


    "You know how much exaggeration I have suffered in Hanhan''s family, and I know that this achievement is not exaggeration at all." Wu Hao rolled his eyes.


    Wu daikang laughed and was very pleased.


    I always hope that this smelly boy can improve his grades. Now I finally see hope.


    "Mr. Zhao used to tutor you. Why is the effect so remarkable this time?" Wu daikang asked casually.


    "If I can''t get a good result, I''ll be tortured by her all the time." Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders with emotion. Now when I think about the days when I work on the topic every day, I feel that I have a lingering fear.


    Wu daikang had a sly smile on his face.


    It turns out that the boy can''t read, but no one forces him!


    Since the boy can play an unexpected level under pressure, should he be given more pressure?


    Wu daikang looked at him for a long time and gradually put away his smile.


    "Cough..."


    "What for?"


    When Wu Hao saw him like this, he suddenly became nervous. Won''t the old man do anything again?


    "Nothing. Although the result is good this time, as the price of cheating me, I want to revise our previous agreement!"


    "I object! Dad, it''s a bit too much for you. You just said that you would not go back on what you promised me. In a twinkling of an eye, you went back on it. How can you make me believe you in the future? "


    "Don''t forget you cheated me first! Don''t you think it''s more excessive for you to ask me again after you know the results? "


    Wu Hao turned his eyes. He was glad that things were going so smoothly. He didn''t expect that there would be such a play waiting for him.


    "Don''t worry, my request is not difficult, with your ability now, I think you can accomplish it."


    Wu daikang said with a smile: "remember our previous gambling agreement? We agreed that you must earn 300 million yuan before graduating from high school. If you lose, you will accept my arrangement to enter a university with your sister. Today, seeing your great progress, I think this agreement is too simple."


    "You have to rely on your own efforts to get into this university, instead of relying on me to arrange it for you. You still have more than two years to work hard. I believe it''s certainly not a problem with your current state. There is another point that needs to be slightly modified. Earning 300 million yuan in three years does not reflect your ability. I want you to earn 300 million yuan in the next month. Don''t look at me like that. Be confident in yourself. You don''t know how good you are if you don''t force yourself. "


    Wu Hao''s eyes stare at the boss, directly forced.


    "Is there any mistake? You call it a little modification?"??? You''re obviously raising the difficulty of gambling by N grades, OK? "


    Wu Hao exclaimed: "sister, how ugly that university is? You don''t know. How can I get into it by myself?"??? There is a month to earn 300 million, you simply let me rob the bank, NIMA rob the bank a month can not rob 300 million ah! "


    "I don''t care. I''ve already made out the terms. It''s your business to answer or not. It''s up to you to decide."


    Wu daikang wrote lightly: "the short-term goal has not been completed. Before high school, Tingting lived with both of them. If the long-term goal has not been completed, Tingting will always live with them. If you feel that you have no ability to complete it, you can give up now. I don''t force you."


    "Are you forcing me?"


    Wu Hao did his best to roll his eyes. He never thought that the old man would play against Yijun like this. Damn it.


    "Well, if you agree, nod. If you want to admit defeat, say it now. I won''t laugh at you. After all, it''s still a bit difficult. It''s no shame to admit defeat." Wu daikang urged the general.


    Admit defeat?


    Damn, the most annoying word is this input word!


    Wu haochang took a breath and his eyes became firm.


    "After finishing her short-term goal, will Tingting be able to live with me before graduating from high school?"


    "Of course!"


    "You wait, I''ll make you lose heart and soul!"


    Wu Hao stares at him and says.


    "Wait and see. Don''t forget the long-term goal after finishing the short-term goal, otherwise Tingting can accompany you to the end of high school at most. "


    Wu daikang laughed, got up and patted him on the shoulder. He went upstairs to read a book. He couldn''t stop smiling.


    If he can finish both of these, he will be a little relieved.


    "It''s not fake to cancel surveillance, is it?"


    Cried Wu Hao.


    "You can rest assured that no one will monitor your actions from now on. You can do whatever you like, but don''t tell me if you get into trouble. Try to solve it yourself."


    Wu Hao was a little relieved.


    If you don''t do both, you''re going crazy.


    He scolded and went upstairs.


    Things have been like this, we can only think of a way, otherwise... With the old man''s style of speaking and doing things, we will really do what we say.


    I can''t live with my beautiful women until I go to university, and I can''t even live with my beautiful women forever. Who can stand this!?


    Anyway, he can''t stand it.


    I''m too lazy to think about the long-term goal of college entrance examination. It''s still two years early. The top priority is to find a way to earn 300 million yuan in the next month.


    At present, 90 million yuan has been deducted from one''s account, and 210 million yuan is still away from 300 million yuan.


    Damn, I''ll show you!


    Heart with a decision, depression swept away, find Yu Ting, tonight want to let her accompany yourself!


    ¡­¡­


    In the second floor hall.


    Three girls sit together and watch TV.


    Wu Hao sat down among them.


    "Where''s mom?"


    "To rest."


    "Why don''t you go to rest?"


    "I wanted to see more, but if you sit here, we''ll have a rest. You can watch it by yourself."


    Lin Xueyan pulls Lin Yuxin to get up. For so long, she still doesn''t want to pay attention to Wu Hao because of Xu Xinjie''s affairs.


    Wu Hao is also helpless, Yu Ting is just like this, every time they two also follow blindly coax, really speechless dead.


    "Then you can have a rest. Tingting will accompany me tonight."


    Wu Hao holds Yu Ting.


    "I''m still angry with the young master. I don''t want to sleep with him."


    Yu Ting pinched him on the nose.


    "It''s no use getting angry. Let''s go."


    Wu Hao holds Yu Ting up and goes straight to her room.


    "Bad boy!"


    Lin Xueyan angrily glances at him and takes Lin Yuxin back to the house.


    Wu Hao gently put the beauty in his arms on the bed.


    without demur,


    He kisses it.


    I can''t remember how long I haven''t made out with my little beauty. It''s still a familiar formula or a familiar taste. The beautiful feeling ignited the cells of Wu Hao''s whole body.


    Tonight, I''m going to order this girl!


    Yu Ting is still a little angry about the affair between him and Xu Xinjie. At the beginning, she resisted to make love with him, but his kiss became more and more intense, and the resistance in her head gradually disappeared, enjoying the good feeling of kissing him.


    At the end of the kiss, Yu Ting''s pretty face blushes, and her beautiful eyes are covered with the mist.


    "Young master is a bit bad today."


    Yu Ting pulls his hand out of her clothes.


    "I''ll take you to the bath."


    Wu Hao smiles and carries the beauty in bed into the bathroom.


    "I''m coming myself."


    "We''ll do it tonight."


    Just listen to the shower head dripping hot water down, the bathroom from time to time came Wu Hao bad laughter and Yu Ting shy voice.


    Soon, Wu Hao came out with Yu Ting in his arms.


    He quickly hid his white jade beauty under the quilt.


    hey.


    "What do you want to do tonight, young master?"


    Yu Ting shrinks in his arms and is very shy. She has a premonition that the young master seems to want to do something indescribable to her tonight.


    Wu Hao smiles, hugs her and kisses her.


    For a moment, she whispered in her ear.


    "The young master wants you tonight."


    Yu Ting''s pretty face suddenly turned red, and the jade finger gently pinched his face.


    "I know the young master didn''t think of anything good tonight."


    "It''s a good thing."


    Wu Hao smiles and kisses again.


    After a while, a low and gentle chant came from the room

 Chapter 81

    The next morning.


    The sunlight came into the room from the window.


    Wu Hao slowly opened his eyes, and the first scene was the beautiful face of the beauty in his arms.


    Last night''s flush is still on her face, which makes her white and delicate face more charming.


    Wu Hao bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the face with a gentle smile.


    How can this beauty live with them all the time? No matter what, let her live with herself!


    Tut Tut,


    That''s life.


    I can''t help but love the beauty in my arms.


    "Good morning, young master."


    Yu Ting slowly opens her eyes. At the first sight, she sees that he is looking at herself tenderly. Happiness surges into her heart, just like the sunshine on her face.


    "Good morning."


    Wu Hao put his arms around her and moved his hands restlessly on her.


    "Not enough last night?"


    "Never enough."


    Yu Ting red face in his hand pinch pinch, shy but very happy, very satisfied.


    "Young master, please get up first. Tell my wife that I will get up later today."


    "Don''t you want me to sleep with you?"


    Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "I''m afraid the young master will upset me again."


    Yu Ting said, holding down his restless hand, and kissing him lovingly on the face.


    "Cough, I''ll get up first. I''ll call the kitchen to prepare breakfast for you later."


    Holding this Nizi again really can''t help but continue to toss her. Last night was her first time, so it''s better to let her have a good rest today.


    "Young master, go and get me a set of pajamas. I want to put them on before I sleep."


    "All right."


    Wu Hao grinned, got into the quilt and bit her on the chest.


    Yu Ting''s face is pink and she grabs him out shyly.


    Wu Hao put on her clothes and went to the next room to find her pajamas.


    Lin Xueyan has got up, little girl horizontal sleep in the middle of the bed, also don''t know is a dream or how white face with pink.


    Wu Hao went up to pick her up and put her in the right place. The girl was about to fall after another turn.


    Lin Yuxin wakes up.


    "Brother..."


    "It''s time to get up."


    Wu Hao pinched her face.


    "Where are Tingting''s pajamas?"


    Lin Yuxin vaguely pointed to the wardrobe, suddenly thought of something, a red face.


    "Brother, you are good or bad."


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    be rather baffling.


    "I went to bed so late last night that my sister and I couldn''t sleep."


    The little girl gave him a shy look.


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    "Last night... Did you hear anything?"


    "You can hear a little bit when you''re quiet." Lin Yuxin said in a low voice, originally thought they would be over soon, but didn''t expect that they didn''t go to bed until the middle of the night. What time did they sleep last night? What time did they sleep.


    "Cough, I''ll get Tingting a set of pajamas."


    Honey, it''s embarrassing.


    "The left cupboard is full of sister Ting''s clothes."


    Lin Yuxin made a face at him. Her delicate face was red.


    "Cough, it''s late. Get up quickly."


    Wu Hao took his pajamas, knocked on her head in the past, and left awkwardly. This smelly girl usually can''t hear her, and her ears are so smart at night.


    ¡­¡­


    This weekend is a word for Wu Hao¡ª¡ª


    Cool!


    It''s so cool!


    Every night can hold their own beauty, how a ecstasy.


    By Sunday afternoon, Wu Hao couldn''t laugh.


    Yu Ting went home with them.


    Happy days only lasted for two days, only one of their own, which is too damn bad!


    Back home, Wu Hao''s eyes were more firm than ever before.


    This month, no matter how to bring Tingting back, how can a woman who belongs to herself live in someone else''s home all the time!


    Absolutely not!


    Yes, if you want to live a happy life, you must work hard!


    Where to start???


    Wu Hao began to read a lot of recent news reports, trying to find a dying rich man.


    It''s better to be the super rich.


    It''s better to be a tycoon who can earn 300 million yuan in one transaction!


    Wu Hao sat in front of the computer and didn''t sleep all night.


    ¡­¡­


    One in the morning.


    A black cat is walking in the street.


    Its pace is very slow. It seems to be hesitating and worried.


    The dark blue building not far ahead is its destination.


    Dark blue building is a comprehensive office building, which belongs to dark blue group.


    The dark blue group has a wonderful regulation that only women are allowed to enter the dark blue building, so all the companies renting here are women. Of course, there are few such companies now, so there are not many people in the huge dark blue building.


    Black cat went to the door of the dark blue building, and the female security guard looked at it as if she didn''t see it.


    The black cat lingered at the door for a long time. After ten minutes, she finally got up the courage to walk inside.


    In the lobby, the black cat turned into a pretty girl.


    Black clothes, black hair, black eyes and delicate facial features make her beautiful. She doesn''t look like a human little Lori. Er, she was not a human little Lori originally.


    Little Lori,


    Forget it. Just be serious.


    The girl opened the elevator and went directly to the top floor of the dark blue building.


    On the top four floors of the dark blue building is a hotel named Shenyou. It has a very strange name. Coupled with the peculiar regulations of the dark blue building, not many people have really stayed in this hotel.


    However, the luxury level of this hotel is definitely more than five-star, which is no less than Dubai sailing hotel or Brunei Empire Hotel. The more luxurious it is, the more luxurious it is. There is only one room on the top floor.


    The person the girl wants to see lives in this room.


    doorway.


    The girl was nervous and at a loss.


    "Come in, Xiao you. You''re alone."


    A beautiful voice came from the room, as if it were in her ear.


    Xiao you''s sweat comes out and opens the door.


    The room is very large, and the music from the stereo is as ethereal as in the field.


    Xiaoyou goes to the edge of a swimming pool.


    At the bottom of the bath, there is a beautiful woman with pure body, slender figure and white skin. It seems that she is the template for God to create a woman. More than one part of her body is fat, less than one part is thin. What''s more, her face is incomparably exquisite. Her delicacy is different from that of a young girl, which gives a charming visual effect, The man looked enchanted, the woman looked envious, this woman has only two words to describe¡ª¡ª


    Perfect!


    Strange is that the beauty sink in the bath motionless, even the water does not have the slightest fluctuation, as if under the water she even stopped heart beating.


    "Lord Nami, here I am."


    Xiaoyou stands on the edge of the bath, a little red face, more nervous.

 Chapter 82

    Two in the morning.


    There are few cars on the main road.


    Xiaoyou is wandering on the street with a backpack. It''s depressing.


    You''re not going to be on the street every day for the next month, are you? How to solve the problem of eating? You can''t let her go through the trash can, can you?


    This is absolutely impossible!


    Xiaoyou took out her wallet, a piece of 10 yuan, a piece of 5 yuan, two pieces of 1 yuan and two pieces of 50 cents coins. This is all her wealth.


    18 yuan to eat a month, a day can only eat 60 cents, this enough to eat what???


    A steamed bread costs one yuan. Can''t you separate a steamed bread for two days?


    Woo~~~~


    "Wu Hao, I hate you so much!"


    Walking, Xiaoyou tears wrongly. How can you live in the next month!?


    A cold wind blows, and Xiaoyou can''t help sneezing.


    At present, it''s useless to be wronged again. It''s the most realistic thing to find a place to live.


    It''s no use spending money to find a place to live, but


    Xiaoyou looks around and turns into a cat again. She comes to a self-service bank with her backpack in her mouth. She opens her backpack and goes to sleep.


    Get a good sleep, start working tomorrow morning, and finish your goal this month!


    ¡­¡­


    Monday noon.


    Wu Hao didn''t go to the bar with Gao Feng Jiang Rulin. Instead, he took a taxi to the second municipal hospital.


    Zhu Bingjun, chairman of Hongtu group, visited the construction site last week. He was in danger of an accident. He didn''t know what the method was. He had better move, or it would be useless to find him.


    The time contract can only be completed by the other party in person.


    To the second municipal hospital


    get off the car.


    As soon as Wu Hao entered the hospital gate, he saw a proud black cat peeping inside.


    The cat demon?


    Is there someone dying in the hospital again?


    Is it that Zhu Bingjun is going to die?


    Anyway, where it appears, there must be death. This is for sure. Just like Conan, people will die wherever they go.


    Wu Hao quickens his pace and goes inside. God forbid it''s Zhu Bingjun.


    As he walked, Wu Hao''s pace slowed down.


    An idea suddenly appeared in his head.


    This cat demon seems to be able to sense the life span of human beings. In this case, why can''t we make use of its ability?


    The most fatal point of time trading ability is undoubtedly that we can''t see the life span of traders. If the cat demon can really see the life span of human beings, doesn''t it just make up for its biggest weakness?


    Wu Hao stopped and turned.


    I saw the black cat was looking at himself angrily, but it wasn''t so bad, so the guy blew his hair.


    Xiaoyou didn''t expect that he would really meet Wu Hao. When he saw all his grievances, he became angry.


    If I don''t teach him a lesson today, I''m sorry that I was beaten ten times by Nami.


    It''s just a bite.


    "I''m crazy about you ~ ~"


    Wu Hao only felt a pain in his face and subconsciously grabbed it and threw it out.


    Damn, I''ve been so cruel since I met you. How can I provoke it?


    "You bastard, I have to teach you a lesson today!"


    A girl''s angry voice rang out in Wu Hao''s mind, and then he saw a dark shadow appear in front of him. Once his cheek hurt, NIMA was scratched by it.


    "Me!!! Damn it


    Wu Hao was so angry that he grabbed it with one hand and grabbed it by the neck with the other.


    "Don''t think you are a cat demon, I dare not move you. Catch me again and I''ll strangle you!"


    Damn it, I don''t want to hit people in the face. This guy just caught his handsome face. It''s unforgivable!!


    "Kill you, kill you, kill you!"


    Xiaoyou is not afraid of his threat. His sharp claws cut a bloody hole on his hand.


    Wu Hao cried out in pain, but he threw it out.


    If you let it catch you again, you''ll lose your hand.


    Damn, if you don''t have something important to discuss with him, you really want to kill him.


    "I said, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with me? It''s like this when we meet, isn''t it? "


    "Why not? You''ve done me a terrible job. Do you know, I want to kill you now! "


    "Even if you want to kill me, let me die, understand? How about this? Let''s find a place to sit down. Can you tell me what''s going on? If it''s really my fault, can I fight and scold at will? "


    "It''s your fault. There''s nothing to say."


    "If you say that, we can''t talk any more. If you dare to touch me again, I''ll be impatient with you."


    "How about touching you? It''s polite not to kill you! "


    Xiaoyou rushes to Wu Hao and bites him. Before Wu Hao kicks, he has already run to one side. His arrogant and provocative appearance is not worth beating.


    Wu Hao hates gnashing his teeth. If NIMA didn''t ask you to be a cat demon, she would catch you and make a snake stew into a dragon tiger fight.


    Take a deep breath.


    Take it!


    "What do you hate? Let''s sit down and talk slowly, OK? Have you eaten yet? I''ll treat you to dinner! "


    "To eat?"


    These two words make Xiaoyou interested.


    I didn''t eat in the morning, I didn''t eat at noon, and now she''s really hungry, or? Cheat him on a meal first?


    "Well, if you treat me to dinner, I won''t beat you today!"


    Wu Hao grins bitterly. How dare you feel that the cat demon originally planned to see and beat himself once?


    Even if I have super recovery ability now, I can''t stand it. Every time I suffer like this, I can recover quickly, and the pain won''t disappear.


    "Let''s go. Let''s sit down and talk slowly."


    Wu Hao goes to the hospital.


    "Don''t you invite me to dinner? What are you doing in the hospital? "


    "Wash your face. What you''ve caught on your face is blood."


    "You deserve it."


    Xiaoyou followed.


    As soon as people left the scene, everyone sighed and sighed. How could young and light people be crazy!? Actually the cat as a person yelling, I really do not know what stimulation he had before crazy, do not know the psychiatrist can cure him!?


    Wu Hao, regardless of what they thought, went straight to the bathroom.


    It''s really a bloody face. This damned cat demon is also so cruel. If it wasn''t for his super recovery ability, he would be caught and disfigured by it.


    I turned on the tap and wiped my face. Well, the wound has healed completely, and my handsome face has been saved.


    Wash the blood off your hands and go out and wait for it.


    "It''s just a cat demon. Go to the bathroom." Wu Hao murmured and played with his mobile phone.


    Women''s Toilet.


    Xiaoyou returns to human form in the compartment.


    Anyway, Wu Hao always thinks that he is a cat demon, so it doesn''t matter if he appears in human form. The key is that he wants to treat people to dinner, and how to eat without becoming a human.


    That''s right. I want to revenge him by eating too much and eat all the money in his pocket!


    Hum a, small you swaggered to walk out.

 Chapter 83

    Wu Hao plays with his mobile phone and looks back from time to time.


    This cat demon is too important to him. Don''t let him slip away. His crime today will be in vain.


    It''s strange. Why hasn''t it come out?


    Looking around, a figure appeared in front of him.


    "Well, what are you looking at?"


    "Well, what''s the matter with this beauty?"


    What a beautiful little girl. She looks the same age as her own little loli. She''s really sweet and moving. But... What''s the meaning of this girl standing in front of her? I didn''t peep at her going to the bathroom.


    "Don''t you want to invite me to dinner? What are you still standing for? Let''s go. "


    "When shall I invite you..."


    Wu Hao''s chin almost fell to the ground before he finished


    The pretty little girl in front of her is the cat demon, isn''t it? Oh, my God, the world is so crazy. It doesn''t mean that animals are not allowed to become sperm after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. How dare you be so blatant!?


    "Cough, what''s your name? I can''t call you cat demon, can I


    Wu Hao settled down.


    "Xiaoyou."


    "My name is..."


    "I know your name is Wu Hao. Let''s go quickly."


    "How do you know? I don''t think I told you that, did I? " Wu Hao was stunned and asked as he walked.


    "I can see your name."


    "See?"


    Wu Hao said tentatively, "can you also see my life span?"


    Xiaoyou glanced at him and didn''t answer.


    Wu Hao shrugged and pretended not to care.


    "What are you doing in this hospital? Is someone dying here again? "


    "Know it, ask it!"


    "Is it true that someone is going to die? Is his name Zhu Bingjun? "


    "How do you know?"


    Xiaoyou asked subconsciously, and immediately realized that Wu Hao was talking about himself, and a beautiful face immediately blocked up.


    "Wu Hao, are you going to get in the way again? I warn you, if you dare to fight me again this month, I will never forgive you


    So this girl is really looking for Zhu Bingjun, hehe.


    "How many days do you think Zhu Bingjun will live?" Wu Hao tested her intentionally or unconsciously.


    "You can''t find these dying people every time. Don''t you know how many days they have to live?" Xiao you du snorted.


    "Who says I don''t know? I just want to know if you know. I thought you know, but it seems you don''t know."


    "Who said I didn''t know? Knowing doesn''t mean telling you. I know you''re talking to me. "


    "I don''t think you''re afraid I''ll tell you anything. You just don''t know."


    "I know!"


    Xiaoyou angrily kicked him, and even if he was punished by Nami, he was despised by this bastard. How can he not be angry!?


    "I know you say it, but I don''t know if I dare to cover it up."


    "Two days, eighteen hours! Don''t you also know, you say, you say. "


    Ha ha ha, this girl is so easy to cheat.


    Wu Hao laughed in his heart and pretended to be an old God on his face.


    "Two days and eighteen hours!"


    Now that you have given the answer, what else can I ask? Ha ha ha, this girl is really funny.


    Xiaoyou snorted. She didn''t think that Wu Hao was shamelessly stealing her answer. She was still wondering how this guy knew the life span of mortals? Isn''t death the only one with this ability? Is this guy the God of death?


    Definitely not!


    The God of death can only collect dead souls and can''t increase the life of others, but this guy can do it.


    Anyway, he is not a good man. His ability is to fight against their death!


    "What are you going to eat? I''ll treat you to whatever you want today! " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "That''s what you said. I want to eat the best and the most expensive food!" Hum, you must be poor.


    "Yes, I''ll see how much you can eat."


    This girl''s temperament should be easy to cheat. Yes, we must seize the opportunity to cheat her!


    Her ability must not be missed.


    They took a taxi to a restaurant called impression Hakka.


    ¡­¡­


    The environment of the restaurant is good. I have been with three beauties in my family several times before.


    It''s not expensive. I just think the Chinese food here is delicious, and it''s more suitable to talk about things. It''s strange to invite a strange female monster to talk about things while eating western food.


    But Xiaoyou doesn''t think so. The environment of the restaurant is very quiet, and it doesn''t look like a place to eat. She doubts whether Wu Hao wants to take advantage of the opportunity to eat!?


    "Why did you bring me to this place?"


    Xiaoyou stares at Wu Hao warily.


    "What is such a place? This is the place to eat! "


    Wu Hao couldn''t laugh or cry. "Didn''t you say you wanted to find the best and most expensive place to eat? Don''t I bring you here? "


    Xiaoyou looks around suspiciously. Is it because you don''t see too much?


    You can''t show that you don''t have money in front of this asshole, right? Be natural.


    "I mean, this place is not expensive enough, but now that I''ve come, I''ll make do with it."


    Xiaoyou sat down.


    Wu Hao almost couldn''t help laughing. The goblin is really funny.


    "Waiter, bring me a menu."


    "All right."


    Wu Hao put the menu on the table. Xiao you was so generous that he threw the menu on the table.


    "Serve all the dishes you have here."


    "This..."


    The waiter was a little confused. It was the first time he met such a guest.


    "By her will."


    Wu Hao smiles and satisfies her request. He can''t see that this girl intends to revenge herself, but it''s a drop in the bucket. What he wants is a chance to talk to this girl.


    If you can talk about her, it doesn''t matter if you buy this restaurant and give it to her.


    The food will be here soon.


    Xiaoyou wants to keep calm, but the temptation of delicious food makes her stomach grunt.


    No matter, first eat and then continue to pack!


    Pick up chopsticks and gobble them up.


    Wu Hao was silly. The first time she saw a girl like this, did she not eat for a few days? Or... Is that the cat demon''s appetite?


    Shouldn''t cats eat slowly?


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "Do you want to be in such a hurry? You''ve ordered so many dishes, and you''ll be full before you''ve had a few. "


    "It''s up to you."


    Wu Hao shrugged, no matter.


    "Well, you say I''ve done you a terrible job. Let''s hear it?"


    "You don''t understand what you said."


    "How can I understand if you don''t tell me? Now that I''m angry with you and I''m in front of you, you don''t dare to say it. You''re a coward. "


    "How dare you? Say it


    While eating, Xiao you said: "I was going to collect 31 fresh souls this month, but because you obstructed me, I only received 30. I didn''t complete the task set by Nami, so I was beaten... I was punished. Not only that, I didn''t even get my salary this month. Now I have no place to live, no food to eat."


    As soon as the words were finished, Xiaoyou immediately covered his mouth, which was miserable, and he let it slip.


    Please ask for a vote. If you have a vote, please don''t forget to vote. Thank you

 Chapter 84

    "So it is." Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "What are you laughing at? In a word, you''re the one who hurt me. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be so miserable! It''s polite not to kill you! "


    Xiaoyou stares at him with feigned ferocity.


    "I didn''t laugh. I''m repenting. It''s all my fault. I made you homeless." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You still laugh!"


    "Cough, listen to what you mean, you are still organized crime. No, no, you can''t say crime. In a word, you''re not doing it alone?" Wu Hao changed the subject.


    "Nonsense."


    "Why do you elves want so many fresh souls?"


    "You are the cat demon. Your whole family is the cat demon."


    "It''s not a cat demon. What are you?"


    "I am..."


    Xiaoyou is excited and almost says her identity. Fortunately, she sees through Wu Hao''s treacherous plan in time.


    "Hum, don''t try to talk to me. I won''t tell you who I am."


    I didn''t expect that this girl was very smart at the critical moment.


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "who wants to know, you are a cat demon. I don''t believe you have other identities."


    "I''m not a cat demon, you say I''m angry!"


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. You can eat quickly."


    Wu Hao laughed, not in a hurry.


    This girl''s identity must be clarified, but the more important thing now is to stabilize her, and then find an opportunity to talk about cooperation with her.


    Dish by dish on the floor, the table soon filled up.


    Wu Hao doesn''t feel much about the food here. Just eat a little to fill his stomach.


    Xiaoyou''s food is called the reincarnation of a starving ghost. Such a delicate and beautiful female goblin is astonishing when she eats. It''s estimated that she doesn''t vomit bones when she eats.


    Wu Hao saw that she ate almost the same, and looked for an opportunity to open up the topic.


    "Xiaoyou, you have no money to live or eat now. How do you plan to spend the next month?"


    "I don''t know."


    As soon as you say this, you will lose your appetite. How can you live in the next month.


    "Why don''t you live in my house?"


    Wu Hao made a tentative remark and said, "since I am responsible for your present situation, I have the responsibility and obligation to help you through this difficulty. You can live in my house this month, and I will take care of all the three meals a day to ensure that you can eat well and live well."


    "Really?"


    Xiaoyou''s eyes brighten and her heart beats.


    There is a place to live, but also can pack to eat, this is the help she needs most now, it is absolutely to solve her urgent need.


    But


    Xiaoyou looks at Wu Hao suspiciously.


    This guy doesn''t look like a good man. Suddenly he helps himself so much. Do you want to plot against him?


    "I don''t believe you''re so kind-hearted. What''s your purpose?" he said


    Xiaoyou stares at his eyes and pretends to be dignified.


    Wu Hao is also very cooperative, nonsense: "I really have a purpose, you say I hurt you so badly, you can''t see me hit me once in the future, it''s better to put you in order not to suffer, I think you have food and shelter should not hit me?"


    "I knew you had another purpose!"


    Xiaoyou smiles triumphantly, especially when Wu Hao shows weakness to himself.


    "Well, since you want to apologize to me with practical actions, the girl will give you this opportunity." Pretending to be serious for two seconds, I still couldn''t help laughing happily. Finally, I had a place to live and something to eat.


    Wu Hao also laughed.


    I didn''t expect that the goblin was so easy to cheat.


    As long as you cheat her home, the cooperation will be easy.


    It''s a pity that I don''t want to be a god stick. I have such excellent deception skills.


    "Cough, since Xiaoyou is willing to accept my sincere apology, I promise to treat Xiaoyou as a guest in the next month." Wu Hao said solemnly.


    Xiaoyou laughs triumphantly, celebrating in his heart that there is no way to go.


    "Have you had enough, Xiaoyou?"


    "If you''re full, go and pay. Take me to your house to sleep after paying. I didn''t sleep well in my backpack last night, which made me sleepy." Then he yawned. As soon as the conditions improved, the blood of hard work cooled down.


    Wu Hao calls the waiter and takes her away after paying.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaoyou stands in a daze in Wu Hao''s living room.


    She has seen the place where Na Mei lives. She still has a little concept of luxury. Wu Hao''s family is not as luxurious as Na Mei''s, but it''s also the place where rich people live.


    From now on, I will live here for a month, and I don''t need to pay. I''m so happy!


    After that, there was an excited smile on her face.


    "Which room do I sleep in?" Xiaoyou can''t wait to ask.


    "This way."


    Wu Hao takes Xiaoyou to an empty room.


    This room was originally prepared for Yu Ting, but the three of them like to sleep together. When Lin Xueyan and Lin Yuxin are not here, Yu Ting also sleeps in their room. This room is always empty.


    Idle to idle, house decoration is not bad, go girl style, very suitable for Xiaoyou this age girl.


    "Wow, it''s beautiful."


    As soon as you enter the room, Xiaoyou can''t wait to jump on the bed, which is 100 times more beautiful than the place she rented.


    "Now this room belongs to you."


    Wu Hao stood at the door and said with a smile, "aren''t you sleepy? Go to sleep first. When you wake up, let''s go out for dinner."


    "Good!"


    Xiaoyou nodded, pulled the soft cup to cover himself, and sat up again in two seconds.


    "Don''t peep at my girl''s sleep. Close the door."


    "Then sleep well."


    Wu Hao pulled the door up, and immediately heard the sound of jumping up and down inside. Does the goblin need to be so excited!?


    Shaking his head, Wu Hao''s face showed a light and happy smile.


    She''s been tricked home, half done!


    The next step is to find an opportunity to formally talk about cooperation with her.


    In fact, Wu Hao already has a starting point.


    Zhao Shuhan asked for half a day off, leisurely at home watching TV.


    Xiaoyou sleeps until half past six. She just gets up when it gets dark.


    "It''s comfortable to sleep ~ ~ ~ your bed is so soft ~ ~"


    Xiaoyou comes out of the room and stretches lazily, which makes the whole person soft.


    "Sleep well? Let''s go out for dinner. After dinner, I''ll buy you some clothes to change. " Wu Hao said and got up from the sofa.


    "Well!"


    Xiaoyou smiles, and her delicate and beautiful face is blooming. She always thinks this guy is very annoying. It seems that he is not bad when he comes into contact with him. He is very intimate, good, good.


    "Let''s go."


    "Wait a minute. I just woke up to wash my face before I go out."


    "Yes, I''ll wait for you."


    Wu Hao smiles and shows great patience with her.


    "Soon."


    On the contrary, Xiaoyou is a little embarrassed. She runs back to the house and washes her face. Her delicate face makes her beautiful without any makeup.


    "Let''s go."


    Wu Hao smiles and accompanies her downstairs


    [it''s the end of the year, and it''s very late to get off work every day. In addition, when I finish writing, I have to go back to revise the sentences and wrong words, so the update will be later. I''m sorry, everyone.]

 Chapter 85

    Finish your meal.


    After shopping.


    Wu Hao was carrying several bags of clothes.


    Xiao you danced around Wu Hao, feeling very happy.


    I didn''t expect that Wu Hao was still a rich man. He bought tens of thousands of clothes for himself. Any one of them was his salary for a month or two. The key was that he was really willing to buy them for himself. Stupid people were not happy.


    When people are happy, the feeling of seeing people changes.


    The more I look at Wu Hao, the more I feel that he is actually very good. He not only lets himself live in his house, but also makes himself eat well and drink well. He also buys so many expensive clothes for himself. Ah, should I be polite to him!?


    Wu Hao secretly observes Xiaoyou as he walks.


    Seeing her so happy, the corners of her mouth could not help raising a bad smile that was not easy to detect.


    Here comes the opportunity.


    "Xiaoyou, are you in a good mood?"


    "Isn''t it? It''s the first time I''ve been so happy."


    "You seem so happy that you forget why you were punished."


    As soon as you hear this, Xiaoyou will not be happy.


    It seems that I am really a little overjoyed. If I still can''t achieve the goal set by Nami, I will be punished by Nami and my salary will be deducted. Even if I have a place to live and food, my first thought is to try my best to complete the task.


    "If you are so elated every day, you will be punished next month."


    "You will be punished!"


    Xiaoyou snorted unconvinced.


    "Since you don''t want to be punished, what are your plans? Or just like before, aimlessly searching for goals every day? Or do you have other plans? "


    "It''s up to you."


    Xiao you snorted, but he was worried.


    I don''t really plan to finish the task in the next month.


    "I suddenly have a good idea. Do you want to hear it?"


    "What idea? Let''s hear it. "


    "As for me, I need to make money by selling my time to those who are dying. This is the main reason why you hate me. But I also have another business, which is to increase my own time by purchasing other people''s time. It doesn''t conflict with what you have to do!"


    Wu Hao said: "if a person sells all his time to me, he will die. Don''t you just collect his dead soul?"


    Xiaoyou was happy, but he frowned again immediately.


    "I feel like you have something else to say."


    "Xiaoyou, you are so smart. I believe you will surpass your goal next month."


    Wu Hao boasted and said seriously: "to tell you the truth, I can''t see the life span of human beings as you do, so I think we can cooperate. You tell me the target life span I want to trade, and I''ll help you create fresh souls, killing two birds with one stone."


    Xiaoyou stops.


    Look at Wu Hao seriously.


    "Wu Hao, did you have this idea from the beginning? That''s why you''re so nice to me? "


    I rely on the goblin. Sometimes he''s smart.


    "Cough, you''ve wronged me. It''s not good for me to do so. I can still get what I want without your help. Can''t you deny that? The key is you. My proposal is more helpful to you. It''s better to take the initiative to attack with me than to aimlessly search for the target yourself, isn''t it? " Wu Hao said without blushing or beating.


    "Do you really think so?" Xiaoyou stares at him suspiciously.


    "No, I don''t really think so. That''s the truth."


    Wu Hao shrugged and said, "it seems that you don''t want to cooperate. Anyway, I''m just saying it. It depends on you whether you accept it or not."


    Xiaoyou doesn''t speak. She''s hesitating.


    It''s true that active attack can get fresh souls more effectively, but


    Is it really OK to cooperate with him?


    "You, wait to continue to be punished, I can tell you, I only let you live for one month, and I won''t care about you from next month." Wu Hao stimulates the way intentionally or unintentionally.


    "You fart. I''m sure I can finish my goal next."


    Xiao you du snorted twice.


    "Whatever you want, it''s not me who will be punished anyway. I still have a place to live and something to eat. Unlike someone, once I don''t finish the task, I will be on the street."


    Xiaoyou kicked him. This guy is really a crow mouth.


    But the more Wu Hao said, the more worried she was. What if she really couldn''t finish the task next month?


    This month he took in himself, but next month he won''t be so lucky.


    Anyway, it''s important to ensure that we can finish the task next month.


    "I can cooperate with you, but I have a request. You must guarantee that I can finish the task next month, or I won''t cooperate with you." Xiaoyou said seriously.


    ¡°OK£¡¡±


    Wu Hao agreed without saying a word.


    "As long as you are willing to cooperate, in fact, it''s easy to have 30 fresh souls in a month to ensure that you can easily complete the task!"


    "If you can''t finish the task, you still have to control the food and control it!"


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment, and then laughed. The goblin really didn''t pursue it.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Xiaoyou red face kicked him, what''s funny.


    "All right, all right, stop laughing, happy cooperation!"


    Wu Hao smiles and stretches out his hand. This twists and turns has finally settled her.


    "Well."


    Xiaoyou reaches out his hand and shakes it with him, hoping that their cooperation will bring about achievements and never want to make a fool of themselves in front of Nami.


    "Do you want to eat? To celebrate our cooperation, I can treat you to another big meal. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You think I''m a pig. I''ve just had some food. Go home. I want to go back to sleep."


    "Then go back."


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes, either eating or sleeping, and said he was not a pig.


    ¡­¡­


    home-coming.


    Wu Hao took a bath and sat on the sofa waiting for Xiaoyou to come out.


    The cooperation has been settled, so there is one last thing to be clarified.


    Play with your cell phone and wait.


    About half an hour, Xiaoyou came out of the room in a suit of Lin Yuxin''s pajamas.


    Her pajamas have just been bought and haven''t been washed yet.


    Wu Hao looks at her a little stupefied.


    To tell you the truth, this girl is really beautiful. After taking a bath, her white skin looks more transparent and smooth. Before she comes over, the faint body fragrance has gone to the tip of her nose. It''s a gentle fragrance. It''s very nice.


    "Cough, I have something to tell you."


    Wu Hao came back.


    "Come on, I''m listening."


    Xiaoyoudali sits down beside him, takes the remote control to watch TV, takes a bath, and the girl gets energetic again.


    "Now that we are in a cooperative relationship, I think we must have a clear understanding of each other''s identities, which is the basis of all cooperation."


    Wu Hao said: "I''ll tell you first. I was an ordinary person. Because of a car accident, I got the ability to trade time. As for the function of my ability, you already know, so I don''t have to repeat it? what about you? What kind of identity are you? "


    "I..."


    Xiaoyou hesitated.


    "Well, well, just to let you know that this girl is not a cat demon."


    He straightened his chest and said, "I''m a trainee God of death. I''m here to collect fresh souls, so I''m not allowed to call me cat demon any more!"


    "Death on probation?"


    Nima is another guy who appears in the name of God.


    For a collection

 Chapter 86

    "Yes, I didn''t expect that I was so powerful!"


    Xiaoyou raises her head and waits for Wu Hao with a look of surprise.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    The goddess of time is in my body. You are a god of death or a trainee. What''s so powerful.


    "What are you laughing at? I''m serious. It''s a dog." Xiaoyou is in a hurry.


    "I don''t believe you. I''m laughing at the fact that we know the root and the bottom, and finally we can cooperate at ease."


    Wu Hao said seriously.


    "I won''t tell anyone about your identity as a trainee God of death. Similarly, you must never disclose my information to anyone. Can you do that?"


    "Since it''s cooperation, it must be done. Don''t worry. I won''t publicize your identity as a mutant everywhere." Xiaoyou said with a smile.


    You''re the mutant!


    Wu Hao gave her a white look and said, "if you let out my identity, I won''t help you finish the task!"


    "Yes, yes! Anything else? It''s OK. I went to wash my clothes There are so many beautiful clothes that I want to wear tomorrow.


    "Don''t worry. Just sit down and have a chat. Just throw your clothes in the washing machine."


    "No, I''ll wash those expensive clothes by hand."


    "I''ll wash it later. Do you all want to come to the world for probation? Is every cat on the street your own Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "I didn''t say that I had to go to the world for probation. I didn''t know that before. I went to the world directly to become the official God of death. A month ago, I didn''t know why there was a new name for the God of death. Then most of the students in our school came to the world for probation."


    Xiaoyou said: "as for the cat you said, you really think too much. We are scattered all over the world, and the density is very small. Maybe there are only two or three trainee death gods in the whole city."


    Wu Hao looked at her in amazement.


    The apprentice god of death is a name that suddenly appeared a month ago. The purpose is to let them come to the world to collect fresh souls!?


    Wu Hao brought her a bag of potato chips.


    Asked: "your God of death''s activities in the world is to collect fresh souls?"


    "This is the task of our trainee God of death, not the task of the official God of death." Xiaoyou said carelessly while eating potato chips.


    "What do you mean? Does the official God of death not need to collect fresh souls? "


    "Of course, the job of the official God of death is to collect the dead. Fresh dead and dead are two concepts."


    "Make it clear."


    "Stupid, you, as the name suggests, a fresh ghost is the soul of a person who has just died. A ghost is the soul that has been dead for a period of time."


    "According to what you said, can I understand that you didn''t need new souls a month ago?"


    "Yes, they don''t need it at all. Whether the dead are new or not doesn''t affect their reincarnation."


    "Then why do you suddenly need so many new souls?"


    "This..."


    Xiaoyou was really asked. She never thought about it.


    "I really don''t know. Anyway, Lord Nami just needs us to collect fresh souls."


    "Didn''t lord Nami tell you why?"


    "Lord Nami must have her own consideration. You care so much."


    Xiaoyou stares at him and eats up all the chips.


    "I don''t want to talk to you about these boring things. I''m going to wash my clothes. Tomorrow morning I''ll go out to work dressed up."


    "Why don''t you wash mine, too?" Wu Hao joked.


    "Think of the United States, their own things to do."


    "Then you wash slowly. I''ll go back to my room and go to bed."


    Wu Hao got up and went back to his room.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao fell on the bed with a thought-provoking look on his face.


    "Xiaoya, did you hear my conversation with Xiaoyou? What do you want to do to me? "


    "What did the master say to Xiaoyou? I didn''t hear you


    "Really not? How do you know her name is Xiaoyou? "


    Leah was speechless.


    "Well, well, what does the master want me to say?"


    "Xiaoyou came to the world about a month ago, because her Nami adults need them to collect fresh souls that they don''t need at ordinary times, and you also suddenly appeared a month ago. I think there should be some connection between the two?"


    Wu Hao said, "I still remember that you didn''t want to mention what happened to you at the beginning. Now would you like to talk about it?"


    "The master is really sharp."


    Leia gave a cute smile, then sighed and talked about something she didn''t want to mention.


    "There are two gods in this world, one is Liya, the goddess of time, and the other is Shirley, the goddess of the nether world. We have our own characteristics. I have an immortal body, and Shirley, the goddess of the nether world, has an immortal soul. I use the way of time trading to stabilize time and enhance my soul. Shirley uses the way of soul absorption to balance life and death and enhance her body, It can be said that both of us have always performed our respective duties


    "But seventeen years ago, Shirley suddenly attacked me. No matter what, she wanted to take my immortal body. We fought. As a result, I lost. She took my body and my soul away."


    "Seventeen years ago? It seems that you had an accident a month ago. How could it be 17 years ago? "


    "We''ve been fighting for seventeen years."


    i see.


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Only God can do it.


    Seventeen years ago, it seems that I was just born. That year, my mother left me.


    "You go on." Wu Hao said.


    "That''s what happened to me. As for Xiaoyou, they were suddenly sent to the world to collect fresh souls. I guess it was because Shirley was seriously injured and needed these souls to heal."


    With that, Leia became serious.


    "I don''t know what Shirley wants to do with my body, but it''s not a good thing that my immortal body and her immortal soul are combined. If I can, I hope the host can have 10000 years before she recovers, so that I can leave the host''s body and go to her to take back my body. "


    "How long does it take for her to recover?"


    "I''m not sure. Shirley has a lot of fans. I guess it won''t take ten years at most to recover."


    "So long? Don''t be in a hurry


    Looking at her nervous appearance, I thought she would recover in a few months, and it would be ten years.


    "I''m a conservative estimation. If it''s fast, it may be cured in one or two years. Once she combines her immortal soul with my immortal body, no one can stop her from doing anything, so the master must have enough time to let me out before she recovers."


    "What are you going to do in 10000 years?" Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "My body was taken away by Shirley, so I had to create a body to hold my soul so that I could move freely."


    "Create the body with time?" It''s not easy for Wu Hao to be surprised.


    "Master, don''t forget that I am the goddess of time. It''s not difficult for me to create a body of time."


    Wu Hao was lost in thought.


    I didn''t expect that things were so complicated. Behind the goddess of time, there was a very proud ghost goddess. The key is what the ghost goddess wants to do? A goddess with an immortal soul has captured another goddess''s immortal body. If the two are combined, won''t they be invincible?


    Any strong will cause fear, fear will bring surrender, surrender will bring power, power is followed by conquest, this is the eternal truth, is it difficult for the netherworld goddess to want to enslave the earth?


    No, no, if she really wanted to play such a low-level game, she would have played it for a long time. If she wanted to enslave the earth, she didn''t need her immortal body. Obviously, what she wanted to do needed her powerful power.


    What would it be?


    Wu Hao gave up with a wry smile and continued to think. As a mortal, how could he know what the proud goddess was thinking.


    "So I really have to hurry up and help you get more time." Wu Hao said.


    "Well, thank you, master." Said Leia equally seriously.


    "You have to thank me well. I have to help you with your work. If you don''t agree with me personally, you''re sorry for my great efforts." Wu Hao joked.


    "Good."


    Leah gave the same laugh.


    "Am I serious? Don''t frame me then. "


    Leia laughed and said nothing.


    "Hey, hey."


    Wu Hao gave a bad smile and changed the subject.


    "Since Youming goddess is your enemy, shouldn''t I help Xiaoyou?"


    "It''s not necessary. She''s not alone. The reason why I didn''t stop the contact between the host and Xiaoyou is that I can just know something about each other through Xiaoyou. "


    "You''re really good."


    "Hee hee, it''s the same with each other."


    "That''s settled. I''ll try to get you 10000 years as soon as possible."


    "Thank you, master. I''ll help master massage in bed."


    "No massage. Don''t make trouble for me in the future. I''ll be Amitabha. I can''t stand the trouble of you gods."


    Wu Hao made fun of him and made a decision.


    Liya''s staying in her body will bring her troubles sooner or later. It''s good for her to leave her body earlier no matter what the reason is. They are all gods, and their conflicts should be solved by themselves.


    On Christmas Eve, everyone is happy. Well, the author is talking about setting off firecrackers

 Chapter 87

    The next morning, Wu Hao went to class as usual.


    Xiaoyou puts on her beautiful clothes and goes out to look for a fresh soul.


    Although they have established a cooperative relationship, what they should do still needs to be done, especially for Xiaoyou.


    Xiaoyou is also simple. Wu Hao said that and she believed it.


    Wu Hao is obviously the biggest beneficiary in this cooperation. He can use Xiaoyou in almost every transaction. On the contrary, it is almost impossible for Xiaoyou to get a lot of fresh souls through cooperation.


    Unless Wu Hao uses his time trading ability to kill people.


    It is obvious that Wu Hao has not reached the point of madness.


    This is also a headache for Wu Hao.


    If you want to use Xiaoyou''s ability, you must keep her around, but if you can''t help Xiaoyou complete the task, she obviously won''t continue to cooperate.


    How can we help her get so many fresh souls?


    There are very few traders who are really willing to die, and they will not kill traders without any reason.


    It must be unrealistic to help her get a fresh ghost through trading.


    After thinking about it all morning, Wu Hao finally came up with a solution.


    Then use your own resources to help her pay attention to the seriously injured, rescuers and seriously ill patients in all the hospitals in the city. It''s absolutely no problem to have a hundred fresh souls in a month.


    What''s more, it also provides convenience for us. Who knows if there will be big local tyrants among those who are dying. In case of meeting them, they will provide us with trading opportunities!?


    After school at noon.


    Wu Hao made an appointment with Gao Feng.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do something for me, let people pay attention to all the hospitals in the city, and let me know the seriously injured, rescuers and seriously ill patients."


    "It''s a bit difficult."


    Gao Feng said: "there are so many outpatient clinics in large and small hospitals. I don''t have so many people staying in the hospital every day to pay attention to this."


    "It doesn''t need to be done, and it''s too inefficient."


    Wu Hao said: "first, find some people to take care of the front desk nurses in various hospitals, and let them pay attention to these kinds of people who enter the hospital every day. No matter whether they give them some money every month or not, if they find one, they will be given an extra reward. If they find one, they will be reimbursed by me."


    "You mean to let the nurses contact us on their own initiative?"


    "That''s right, so your people just register and send me a form." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Smart."


    Gao Feng gave a thumbs up and then said with a bitter smile, "I said Hao, what are you doing recently? Why do you always do strange things? What do you mean, I''m going to do it for a long time? "


    "Hard work."


    Wu Hao didn''t explain. He put his hand in his chest and beat it gently.


    "You have to explain it to us later."


    Gao Feng smiles and doesn''t ask any more. He reaches out his hand and beats it on his chest.


    "In the afternoon, I''ll ask people to take action, but it will certainly take a while to finish all the hospitals in the whole city. I''ll ask them to send a list of the hospitals that have been finished, and then I''ll ask them to sort out the information and send it. Do you need the information of these people every day, once a week or once a month?"


    "Once a day for the time being. If you don''t need so much later, I''ll tell you, it can be changed to once a week."


    "All right, I''ll send you any news. Would you like to have a drink at the bar at noon? "


    "No, I have something else to do at noon. I have to hurry up and go first."


    "Come to us at the bar when you''re free."


    "Don''t worry."


    Wu Hao patted him on the shoulder and left school.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning to go to school, Wu Hao agreed with Xiaoyou to gather at the second municipal hospital at noon.


    But every time such a verbal agreement is also troublesome, on the way to buy her a mobile phone, a phone card, convenient later contact at any time.


    Outside the hospital.


    Xiaoyou is standing in front of the flower bed, picking leaves bored.


    A beautiful black skirt sets off her white and long legs, which is particularly eye-catching.


    "I thought you would be a little black cat waiting for me."


    Wu Hao stepped forward and laughed.


    "Why did you come? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Xiaoyou complained and said, "I will not change when I wear such beautiful clothes in the future. Do you think I am not beautiful when I wear such beautiful clothes?"


    "You''ve asked me twice since I got up in the morning. What else?"


    "I see a lot of people looking at me, and I just want to make sure whether it''s because it''s good-looking or because people think it''s strange."


    "It''s good that beautiful girls don''t dazzle them with black skirts. What''s so strange about them?" Wu Hao perfunctory a, hand the mobile phone in hand to her in front.


    "What''s this?"


    "Can''t you see that the picture on the box is a mobile phone? It''s for you. "


    Wu Hao said: "in the future, we will have a lot of time to work together. There will be a telephone to facilitate contact."


    "Do you really give it to me?"


    No matter whether it''s really given to her or not, she grabs Wu Hao''s mobile phone. She''s so excited.


    "I wanted to buy a mobile phone for a long time, but I have no money to buy it. Hee hee, thank you, Wu Hao."


    "You''ve only been here a month. Do you have anyone you need to contact?" Wu Hao joked.


    "Look at you all. I want to play too. It seems to be fun."


    "Take it back and play slowly. Let''s go and get down to business first."


    Wu Hao said and went to the hospital.


    Xiaoyou quickly follows up and can''t wait to open the package while walking to play with her own mobile phone. This little girl is also a little silly.


    They went to a separate ward.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Who are you?"


    A man came out of the ward and opened the door. He was dressed in professional clothes. He was Zhu Bingfu, general manager of Hongtu group, and Zhu Bingjun''s brother.


    "We are friends of Mr. Zhu." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Friends?"


    When Zhu Bingfu looks at Wu Hao and Xiao you, many people come to visit them, but for the first time, are they the children of an entrepreneur?


    "Come and see Mr. Zhu. Do you have any questions?"


    Wu Hao looks at Zhu Bingfu calmly.


    Zhu Bingfu hesitated for a moment and gave way.


    "Please come inside. What''s your name? I don''t think I''ve seen it before. "


    "My name is Wu Hao, and this one is Xiao you. We haven''t met before, but now we have."


    Zhu Bingfu was stunned. He was not sure what the two men were doing.


    "The chairman of the board is not in good health. I hope you will not disturb him for a long time." Zhu Bingfu reminded.


    Wu Hao smiles but says nothing.


    Enter the ward.


    Lying on the bed is Zhu Bingjun, with his feet in plaster and his upper body wrapped in bandages, revealing a head that looks like a mummy.


    But his mental state is pretty good. He doesn''t look like a dying man.


    Beside the bed sat a woman, Chen Meijuan, Zhu Bingjun''s wife. She was ten years younger than Zhu Bingjun. With her exquisite dress, she looked at least twenty years younger than Zhu Bingjun.


    Chen Meijuan looks good. She doesn''t seem to worry about her husband''s health, and she can''t see much sadness on her face.


    "You are..."


    Chen Meijuan stood up first.


    "Wu Hao, Xiao you, we are here to visit chairman Zhu. I don''t know how chairman Zhu is now?" Wu Hao said.


    "Thank you for your concern. I can leave the hospital after a period of rest. I haven''t seen two of you before?"


    Zhu Bingjun on the bed spoke by himself.


    "It''s true that we haven''t met. Our company is just one of the many suppliers of Hongtu group. Chairman Zhu may not have heard of it, but we have a cooperative relationship with Hongtu group after all. I heard that Chairman Zhu had an accident, so I came to visit him immediately." Wu Hao made up a lie.


    "I started a company at a young age. I''m young and promising. Thank you for coming to visit me."


    Zhu Bingjun, who was just a small supplier, was not interested in continuing to talk. He said, "there is no danger to my life for the time being, but the doctor told me to have more rest. I hope I can understand."


    "Look at chairman Zhu''s good health, so I can rest assured."


    Wu Hao didn''t know that he was driving people. He just wondered why he didn''t have the appearance of dying people? This guy doesn''t look like he''s going to die the day after tomorrow. Is Xiaoyou wrong?


    Wu Hao looks at Xiaoyou with inquiring eyes

 Chapter 88

    "He will really die the day after tomorrow. His life is on his head."


    Xiaoyou answered his doubts in his mind.


    "Chairman Zhu, I have something to talk to you about your illness." Wu haodao has a bottom in his heart.


    "Illness?"


    Zhu Bingjun looked at him strangely. What does a young man know about illness? Or did he mean the truth about his accident?


    "I think chairman Zhu will be interested in talking to me."


    Wu Hao smiles at his strange eyes.


    Zhu Bingjun hesitated for a moment, nodded his head and agreed to talk with him alone. He wanted to see what the young man knew.


    "Meijuan Bingfu, you go out first."


    "But big brother, your body..."


    "I know my body. It won''t take long. Don''t worry."


    "I''ll go out and bring you something to eat."


    Chen Meijuan winked at Zhu Bingfu and got up to leave the ward.


    "That elder brother, I accompany my sister-in-law to go shopping, I let people watch at the door."


    Zhu Bingfu also left the ward.


    Wu Hao, Xiaoyou and Zhu Bingjun are the only three people left in the ward.


    "What do you know about my illness?"


    Zhu Bingjun seems to ask casually, but the meaning of exploration is very strong.


    He has made it clear that his accident is not an accident. I don''t know if it''s what Wu Hao wants to say!?


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Zhu. I think you are in good health. I think you will be discharged soon?" When Wu Hao talked about him, he even changed his address.


    "I''ll have an operation the day after tomorrow, and I''ll be discharged after a period of training." Zhu Bingjun said.


    "There will be an operation the day after tomorrow?"


    Wu Hao raised an imperceptible smile at the corner of his mouth. Zhu Bingjun''s death is just the day after tomorrow. If there is no accident, he should die on the operating table. That''s a coincidence.


    "What do you want to say? Come on, my body can''t talk too much with you now." Zhu Bingjun said impatiently.


    "Let''s get to the point. I want to tell you two things, one is good and the other is bad. Which do you want to hear first? "


    Zhu Bingjun was stunned for a moment.


    "Listen to the bad news first." He said.


    "You''ll die the day after tomorrow. It should be eight or nine o''clock in the morning the day after tomorrow."


    Zhu Bingjun''s face was very ugly.


    No matter what Wu Hao said is true or false, it''s always uncomfortable to hear this, especially when he is still in the hospital.


    I thought Wu Hao was talking about something related to his own accident, but I didn''t expect that it would be such an unlucky topic.


    "It''s bad enough, but how do you know I''ll die the day after tomorrow?" Zhu Bingjun asked with an iron face, and his tone was obviously angry.


    "When I came in and saw Mr. Zhu''s mental outlook, I doubted myself. However, when I learned that Mr. Zhu would have an operation the day after tomorrow, I determined the accuracy of the time of death. I don''t know when Mr. Zhu would have an operation the day after tomorrow?"


    "Eight... Thirty."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhu Bingjun suddenly realized something. His already ugly face was even worse.


    His accident is not an accident, so the day after tomorrow to do surgery to die on the operating table is not impossible.


    "Mr. Zhu can doubt that I have investigated your medical records in advance, but no matter how you doubt it, there will be less than two days. After that, you will have no chance to believe me."


    Zhu Bingjun fell into silence.


    After a while, he said, "since I already know that I will die the day after tomorrow, can I avoid this result if I don''t have an operation the day after tomorrow?"


    Wu Hao laughed with contempt.


    "If you don''t have an operation the day after tomorrow, you will still die. At most, it''s just another way of death. Let me tell you, all deaths are predestined. The way of death is just a representation. The fundamental reason is that your life has been exhausted."


    Zhu Bingjun looked at Wu Hao for a long time, his face changing.


    "Who are you?" He asked.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I know you will die the day after tomorrow."


    Zhu Bingjun was silent for a long time, and it took half a cup of tea to calm down.


    "What do you mean by good?"


    "I can prolong your life."


    "Extend my life?"


    Zhu Bingjun frowned, feeling a little ridiculous. He only knew his death time, and he could prolong his life. Why did he feel more and more like a charlatan?


    "Mr. Zhu thinks it''s ridiculous, doesn''t he? A lot of incredible things make people feel ridiculous. I don''t blame you. "


    Wu Hao said: "the reason why I don''t say that I can save you and extend your life is that no one in the world can save the doomed dying people. I can only extend my life and postpone the time of death."


    "What kind of methods can prolong people''s life span?" Zhu Bingjun asked.


    "Buy my time with your money."


    "You mean to extend my life with your life? This... "


    Zhu Bingjun was frightened by Wu Hao''s statement. This absurd but seemingly feasible method is shocking.


    "Don''t be surprised, Mr. Zhu. As long as you are willing to believe me, it can be completed smoothly."


    "But it''s really hard for me to believe you in this."


    Zhu Bingjun looked more serious and cautious.


    "Even if I buy your life with money and survive the day after tomorrow, how can I know if I survive because the transaction with you really works, or if I would never die, do you want me to believe that you at least have to prove that the time you sell me is real and effective?"


    "How do you want me to prove it?"


    Wu Hao grinned.


    "All transactions are two-way, and you are no exception?"


    "Of course."


    "According to your logic, if you sell time to me, it will prolong my life. If someone sells time to you, it will shorten her life, won''t it?"


    "Smart."


    "What would she do if she sold you all the time?"


    "I will die."


    "Prove it to me!"


    Zhu Bingjun said coldly in his eyes, "you can make that woman die just now by means of time trading. I believe everything you say."


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    To prove the validity of time trading by killing people? He didn''t think about it before.


    When he came over, he knew that Zhu Bingjun would not easily believe himself, but he had already figured out a way to make him believe that is to find a person who is about to die in the hospital and tell Zhu Bingjun that he can really know the life and death deadline of a person with the death of the other party.


    But this guy''s proposal to prove the effectiveness of time trading by killing seems to be a way. Although the means are cruel, the effect is obviously more immediate.


    It''s a real old fox in business. It''s fierce enough.


    It''s just that Wu Hao doesn''t understand. Isn''t Chen Meijuan his wife?


    What''s the grudge? What''s the grudge? You want to kill your wife?


    "Mr. Zhu, is she your wife?"


    Wu Hao looked at him strangely.


    "You don''t need to know what my relationship with her is. Your purpose is to make money from me. As long as you can make me believe what you say, I can trade with you."


    "Are you sure you want to kill her?"


    Wu Hao sought his advice again.


    "Can''t you do it?"


    "She''s your wife, not mine. Since you want to kill her, I don''t have to mind my own business."


    Wu Hao said, throwing a deal contract on his chest.


    "This is the transaction contract. Later, you ask her to fill in her name and account number. The transaction price is one yuan. Finally, you ask her to sign her name. As for how much time to sell, I''ll tell you later."


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it!"


    Zhu Bingjun did not speak and nodded suspiciously.


    Even though it''s one watch, I''m still shamelessly asking for a ticket

 Chapter 89

    Outside the hospital.


    Chen Meijuan is holding a stewed hen in her hand.


    Zhu Bingfu walked with her side by side.


    "Juan, is your plan really all right?"


    "At this time, you don''t have to ask this question. I''ve paid the doctor for the operation the day after tomorrow to ensure that he won''t have an operating table in the future. As long as he dies, Hongtu group will be yours, and there will be no more obstacles between us."


    "After all, he''s my brother. If I really want to kill him, I always feel very sad."


    "Don''t you feel bad about listening to him all day now? As long as you have him, you will never get out of his aura. "


    Chen Meijuan gently pushed him.


    "Don''t worry, there are always risks in the operation. He died on the operating table and no one would suspect us."


    "I see."


    Zhu Bingfu took a deep breath, clenched his fists tightly, and the ferocity in his eyes revealed completely.


    "That''s right. If you want to get what you want, you must sacrifice something. It''s better to sacrifice your own future than him. You are the one I want to be with."


    "Bitch, I''ll kill you at night."


    Zhu Bingfu''s eyes were full and he put his hand on her buttocks.


    "We''ll talk about that in the evening. Don''t be seen in the street."


    Chen Meijuan wriggled her hips to show him to let go.


    Two people each positive shape, returns to the hospital together.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Meijuan and Zhu Bingfu push out the ward and are surprised to see that Wu Hao and Xiao you are still there.


    "Why don''t you go yet?" Zhu Bingfu stares at Wu Hao in a bad tone.


    "I asked them to stay here and chat with me."


    Zhu Bingjun said with a smile: "these two young people are very thoughtful. I want to talk to them again. Bingfu, it seems that you haven''t had lunch yet? Let''s go to lunch first. "


    "Brother, please call me."


    Zhu Bingfu takes a look at Chen Meijuan. Seeing that she nods slightly, he leaves the ward.


    There are four people left in the ward.


    Wu Hao signals Xiaoyou with his eyes to tell him about Chen Meijuan''s life span.


    "28 years, 119 days, 2 hours, 15 minutes left."


    Xiao you''s voice rang out in Wu Hao''s head.


    Nodding, he went to the hospital bed and said something in Zhu Bingjun''s ear.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Chen Meijuan gently smiles and opens the stewed chicken she bought. The fragrance immediately spreads in the ward.


    "No matter how well you chat, you should pay attention to your health now. I bought you a stewed hen. Eat it while it''s hot."


    "Don''t worry, Meijuan. I have something I want you to fill in for me."


    Zhu Bingjun patted her hand, took out the contract Wu Hao gave him from the head of the bed and put it in front of her.


    "What is this?"


    Chen Meijuan took it and looked at it for two seconds, but she didn''t understand what it was.


    "What''s this? I''ll tell you later, fill in your name, account number, selling time 28 years, 119 days, 2 hours, transaction price 1, and sign your name in the lower right corner."


    "You have to tell me what this is before I fill it in?"


    Chen Meijuan couldn''t laugh or cry, with a trace of vigilant light in her eyes.


    "You can''t trust me after we''ve been married for so long? Since you want to know, I''ll let you know a little bit first. After filling in, you will receive a surprise. As for what the surprise is, you''ll know after filling in. "


    Zhu Bingjun held her hand and his smile was full of love.


    Chen Meijuan relaxed her vigilance when she saw him like this. Anyway, the old man will die the day after tomorrow. He can do whatever he wants these two days.


    "Well, well, you can fill in whatever you say."


    With a gentle smile, Chen Meijuan took a pen and filled it in one by one according to what Zhu Bingjun said. She signed her name in the lower right corner and handed the contract to Zhu Bingjun.


    "Are you satisfied? I want to see what kind of surprise you want to give me


    "Don''t worry, you''ll know in a moment."


    Zhu Bingjun smiles and gives Wu Hao the contract.


    Wu Hao looked at the couple in a daze, and a chill rushed from the sole of his feet to the sky.


    The play is absolutely creepy.


    "Wu Hao?"


    Zhu Bingjun touched Wu Hao lightly, indicating that he could take the next step.


    Wu Hao takes the contract and looks for his final answer.


    Zhu Bingjun nodded.


    Wu Hao takes a breath, looks at Chen Meijuan sympathetically, and signs his name on the contract.


    Chen Meijuan immediately received a remittance message.


    She picked up her mobile phone and saw that she received 14.88828 million yuan. She was surprised for two seconds, and the expression on her face immediately turned into a surprise.


    "Husband, is this the surprise you gave me? I''m so moved that you want to surprise me when you''re all like this. "


    Chen Meijuan pours on the hospital bed, with a look of moving.


    Zhu Bingjun did not speak and touched her head gently.


    "Husband, are you hungry? I''ll buy you some stewed chicken. Eat it now. Don''t be hungry. "


    Chen Meijuan is a little excited at the moment.


    "I''ll try one to see if it''s too hot."


    She put a piece of chicken in her mouth with her chopsticks.


    Chicken is not hot, but she suddenly choked, a whole piece of chicken stuck in the throat.


    Chen Meijuan suddenly coughs, but the chicken gets more and more stuck. Her face soon turns red. She runs out in panic and is at a loss. She wants to go to the doctor for help. In her hurry, she trips over the chair and falls to the ground. The violent action makes the chicken in her throat slide down and block her trachea. Chen Meijuan suddenly feels unable to breathe and struggles frantically.


    People outside rushed in immediately when they heard what was going on inside. As soon as they saw that the situation was not right, they called a doctor.


    The doctor carried Chen Meijuan to emergency treatment.


    "She has the last ten minutes."


    Xiao you said something in Wu Hao''s mind and followed the doctor.


    Seeing that Chen Meijuan was carried away, Zhu Bingjun, who was lying on the hospital bed, was worried.


    "She..."


    "She has the last ten minutes. In ten minutes, the doctor will come and tell you the result. I''ll go to the hallway and get some air." Wu Hao interrupts him, walks out of the ward and leans on the corridor.


    With emotion.


    Compared with these people, I''m really young.


    Wu Hao laughed at himself, shrugged his shoulders and waited for the result.


    ten minutes later.


    A nurse ran to this side in a hurry and took a long time to get to the door before pushing the door in.


    Wu Hao followed.


    "Mr. Zhu, your wife..."


    "What''s the matter? How is she? "


    Zhu Bingjun looks at the little nurse with concern. He is very nervous now, eager to know whether Chen Meijuan is dead or not.


    "Your wife''s rescue is invalid, already, already..."


    Zhu Bingjun''s nerves relaxed and he collapsed on the bed.


    "Mr. Zhu, I beg your pardon."


    Nurse young lady comforted a, also dare not stay more in the ward, carefully left the ward, in case of emotional family members, she can be guilty.


    Wu Hao stood aside with a sneer and a sneer on his face.


    "See? The way of death is just appearance. If you don''t live long enough, you''ll choke to death if you eat a piece of chicken. Your wife is like this, and you''re no exception. Your time of death is the day after tomorrow. No matter how you hide, you''ll die. "


    Zhu Bingjun looked at Wu Hao and said nothing.


    There''s only one problem in his head right now¡ª¡ª


    Who is this young man?


    Western God of death?


    Or the black and white impermanence under Yama?


    His three outlooks are collapsing, and his understanding of the world is being rebuilt.


    There are such strange people in this world. They can not only predict people''s life and death, but also change people''s life span. It''s just an ability against heaven. Is it God''s ability!?

 Chapter 90

    Does he still doubt Wu Hao?


    The original suspicion disappeared with the death of Chen Meijuan.


    Chen Meijuan''s death proves three points to him: first, Wu Hao can really know the life and death time limit of human beings; second, time trading is real and effective; third, time is exhausted and death comes.


    The third point made Zhu Bingjun feel cold sweat on his back.


    I only have two days left. After two days, I can''t avoid death anyway.


    People can not be afraid of death, but few people can choose to die when they have a chance to live. Zhu Bingjun is obviously not one of these few people.


    His eyes on Wu Hao became extremely hot.


    "I''ll pay you to buy time to live longer, won''t I?" Asked Zhu Bingjun.


    "Yes, just as your wife can get money from me by selling her time." Wu Hao nodded without expression.


    "How long did I buy it so that I wouldn''t die?"


    "I only guarantee that you will not die. As for whether you will be injured, disabled or paralyzed, it depends on your nature."


    "I''ll buy it for 100 years!"


    Zhu Bingjun looked at Wu Hao excitedly and eagerly.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    sneer.


    "Mr. Zhu himself has said that my price will not be low. How do you think you have the money to buy 100 years?"


    "I can sell it to you for 10 years at 57 yuan per minute, which is about 300 million yuan," Wu said


    "Ten years?"


    Zhu Bingjun was obviously too little and said, "I can accept 300 million yuan in 10 years. I''ll give you 900 million yuan and sell it for 30 years."


    "It seems that Mr. Zhu''s Hongtu group has really made a lot of money, but it''s a pity that the price during the trading time is not equal growth, 300 million in 10 years, one billion in 20 years and three billion in 30 years. If Mr. Zhu is willing to make this money, I certainly don''t mind making a bigger deal with you."


    "A billion in 20 years?"


    Zhu Bingjun hesitated about the price.


    Income and expenditure is a constant consideration standard for businessmen. Is it worth 10 billion yuan for 20 years?


    The most he can pay is one billion yuan. According to his expectation, he hopes that one billion yuan can bring 30 years of life. This is the price he is willing to pay.


    "I''ve told you the price. You have to consider how many years you want to buy."


    Wu Hao said he wanted to go.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll buy it for 20 years!"


    Zhu Bingjun called Wu Hao in a hurry. At this time, he didn''t dare to let Wu Hao go like this.


    Wu Hao shrugged and looked casual.


    But at this time, he was very happy. NIMA was only going to earn him 300 million yuan, but he was willing to spend one billion yuan to buy it for 20 years. Tut Tut, it seems that he should really talk to these business tycoons in the future.


    The money is coming so fast!


    "I have a question I don''t know if I can get an answer?"


    "You said


    "You buy time from my wife for only one yuan. Why is it so expensive to sell it to me? Isn''t the meaning of time the same? " Zhu Bingjun asked.


    "The meaning is the same, but according to a dollar a minute to sell out, how much life in the world with the same day? A billion dollars a minute can buy 1900 years. There are tens of billions of rich people in the world. Do you think I can get them out of life and death


    Wu Hao laughed scornfully.


    "I see."


    Zhu Bingjun laughed at himself. He thought that he could prolong his life by this. It seems that he thought too much.


    He took a deep breath and said, "but I don''t have a billion dollars in cash. I need to cash in my shares before I can trade with you. You have to give me three or five days to prepare."


    "Can it be solved in three or five days? Mr. Zhu is good at it. " Wu Hao laughs sarcastically, reaches out his hand, takes out a transaction contract and throws it on his chest.


    "You still have two days. I''ll see you off for another three days. I''ll come to the hospital to see you in five days."


    "Three days? It doesn''t matter if the price is high. I want to buy it for a month first. "


    "I believe Mr. Zhu will be able to get a billion cash in five days. Remember to put the billion cash in your account to facilitate us to complete the transaction."


    When Zhu Bingjun saw his firm attitude, he had no choice but to buy three days first.


    When the time of death was extended to five days later, he felt a little relaxed. However, he had to seize the time to complete the realization within five days.


    "Mr. Zhu, have a good rest. I''ll go first."


    The coat swung over his shoulder and Wu Hao left the ward.


    Xiaoyou is waiting for him happily in the corridor.


    As soon as you look at her face, you can see that Chen Meijuan''s ghost has been taken away by her. The first time she cooperated, she tasted some sweetness. Xiaoyou was really happy.


    "Are you ready to talk?"


    Xiaoyou and Wu Hao leave the hospital together.


    "That''s it."


    "I have taken away the ghost of that woman, too." Xiaoyou shows off a bit.


    "I know."


    "How do you know?"


    "I''m not stupid. I don''t know!"


    Wu Haobai glanced at her and said, "I have classes in the afternoon. Do you want to go home to have a rest or continue to look outside for fresh souls?"


    "It''s two today. It''s enough. Let''s go home and have a rest." Xiaoyou laughs.


    "Two?"


    "I met a car accident on the road in the morning, and a man riding a small motorcycle died on the spot. I quickly took away his ghost."


    "You see, you''re lucky to work with me?" Wu Hao joked.


    Xiaoyou looked at him scornfully, patted him on the shoulder and asked in a low voice.


    "You''re looking for people to trade around like this, aren''t you afraid other people will know? You see, I''m afraid that people will know that I''m the God of apprentice death. Even if you trade with others so openly every time, if some people who are deeply hidden know that you have such ability against heaven, it''s enough for you. "


    "You think I want to? But do you think I can hide it? "


    Wu Hao shrugged helplessly.


    "I don''t need face-to-face contact with people. As long as I have contact with people, there will be exposure risk, which can''t be avoided in any case. Can''t you let me kill people just after the transaction? It just makes you expose faster. "


    "You seem to have a point, but it''s not a good thing to be known. It''s a normal world after all." Xiaoyou pretends to be deep.


    Wu Hao reached out and knocked on her head. He didn''t know the truth.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m afraid that there will be some bad luck in the near future. Sit down and I''ll work it out for you."


    At the door of the hospital, a fortune teller shook his hand and looked at them with a smile.


    Wu Hao and Xiao you gave the little old man a white eye.


    A trainee God of death, a goddess of time possession, what ominous dare to come!?


    "I''m very accurate."


    "Well, I don''t want you to do divination?"


    Wu Hao laughs and teases and pulls Xiaoyou away.


    This kind of small old man who is lying in front of the hospital is also cheating the old men and women who come out of the hospital in a bad mood, which is useless to him.


    "Now these little old men are everywhere. They can be seen outside the hospital, beside the station and outside the temple. It''s just that they are really good fortune tellers. They are all deceiving people." Xiaoyou has no words.


    "Real masters don''t set up stalls outside." Wu Hao joked.


    As soon as he finished, his steps slowed down and he couldn''t help looking back at the old man.


    "Come here, young man. I''ll make it cheaper for you. One for one."


    The little old man thought Wu Hao was interested and quickly got up to greet him.


    Wu Hao was indifferent. After watching him for a long time, he suddenly began to laugh.


    yes!


    you ''re right!


    That''s the truth

 Chapter 91

    Fortune tellers who set up a stall and make little trouble are always the representatives of cheating and abduction in the eyes of others, and only those who can cheat are those who are not well-educated. However, fortune tellers who are known to be honest and aboveboard are not the same. They are also cheating and abducting. On the contrary, everyone respectfully calls them masters, and politicians, celebrities and business elites flock to them.


    Are there few such things?


    meet the eye everywhere!


    Why do you have to hide? Keep this state all the time. Every time you trade with others, you have to prove to them that you have the ability to change your destiny. It''s not only inefficient, but also very low-level. It''s like you have to make him believe that you want something from others.


    Damn, which master asked you to believe in fortune telling?


    you ''re right!


    I have to change my mind.


    Not only can''t hide and tuck, but also the mother must package to sell themselves, let those who want money and want time to visit in person, rather than asking them to trade with themselves!


    How to market yourself?


    Wu Hao thought of swindlers and masters.


    The difference between a swindler and a master is that a swindler tries hard to make people believe in himself. As long as you are wrong once, others will think you are a swindler. All the masters hold the attitude that you love to believe or not. If you are right, that''s my ability. If you are wrong, that''s your taboo.


    That''s the attitude.


    Believe it or not, you''re the one who died, not me. You''re the one who died. I still have to love you. What''s wrong with you!?


    If you die a few more people who don''t believe in evil, your prestige will be set up. Look at these idiots, they will die only if they don''t believe Master Wu Hao''s words!?


    At that time, I''m afraid no one will believe me?


    At that time, I''m afraid there will be no business?


    If there are more people in the trade, there will definitely be rumors leaking out. If they do, they will just help themselves to spread their influence.


    With Wu Hao''s family background, he has known since he was a child that information dissemination can never get rid of a rule, that is, circle dissemination. Leaked information will naturally form a barrier to isolate people outside the circle.


    If you ask Ma Yun which Buddha he worships, he will not tell you, but if Xu Jiayin asks him which Buddha he worships is more effective, he will tell him his experience secretly.


    This is the circle.


    As long as this circle exists, his ability will not be known by all the people in the world, and even these people in the circle themselves will help him eliminate the leaked information.


    Who wants to let others know that he has extended his life or got money in a strange way?


    They are a force to protect themselves!


    Ten million steps back, even if there is news leaked out, and just leaked into the ears of a person with a bad heart, will his current strength be afraid?


    assassination? Violence? Or threat!


    Dare to do it yourself and kill him every minute!


    Yes, that''s it!


    To hide in the hell, I have to package myself and push it to more people''s eyes.


    Political celebrities? Business elite? A literary giant? The pinnacle of music?


    Come on, everyone!!!


    Wu Hao''s face with an excited smile, has been worried about things, suddenly suddenly open, the sun is more bright.


    Now?


    He has a better way to use his ability!


    "Wu Hao, are you stupid?"


    Xiaoyou pushes Wu Hao, and she looks at her with a silly smile.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and went to the old man.


    "Young man, I won''t give it to you. You... You go."


    The little old man is hairy when Wu Hao looks at him, especially the strange smile on his face. Who knows if the young people nowadays will suddenly get nervous and beat themselves up!? He has no place to reason even if he is beaten.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here to thank you."


    Wu Hao took out his wallet and put all the cash in his hand. It was only a thousand yuan.


    The little old man is more nervous.


    What does that mean? Are you going to cheat yourself?


    "If you don''t want to be a fortune teller, don''t go away, young man. Do you really give me the money?"


    The old man looked at Wu Hao''s back in a daze.


    No matter what he wants to do when he goes far away, he runs away from the stall quickly. It''s more than 1000 yuan. Don''t be in vain.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wu Hao, did you suddenly run into evil?"


    Xiaoyou looks at Wu Hao with a smart face for no reason. How nice it is to give him more than 1000 yuan. Why give him to the old liar!?


    "You don''t understand. He opened a knot for me!"


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Knot? What knot? "


    Xiao you is confused. What did the little old man say just now, he opened a knot for him?


    "I know what I''m going to do in the future!"


    Wu Hao pinched her delicate face and couldn''t help laughing!


    Sooner or later, Liya will leave her body. At that time, the ability of trading time may disappear. Before that, how can she not use this ability to create more benefits for herself!?


    hey.


    "Psycho, I don''t know."


    Xiaoyou clapped his hand and gave him a kick.


    "I gave all the money to the old liar. I''ll see how you can go back. Bye, I''ll go back to sleep first."


    Xiaoyou goes to a corner where there is no one. She laughs and disappears.


    What the hell is going to happen?


    Wu Hao stared at her corner when she was a child. These gods were convenient.


    Mobile phone search nearby ATM, took out 1000 yuan, took a taxi back to school.


    ¡­¡­


    hospital.


    Zhu Bingfu rushed into Zhu Bingjun''s ward.


    "Brother, sister-in-law, how could she... How could she suddenly..."


    Zhu Bingfu''s face is incredible and hard to accept. How can a person die when he has a meal?


    "Your sister-in-law, she..."


    Zhu Bingjun choked: "she ate a piece of chicken and was choked accidentally. The doctor immediately carried her to the rescue, but she still didn''t come over."


    "How could that be?"


    Zhu Bingfu couldn''t believe that a living man was choked to death by a piece of chicken.


    Zhu Bingjun was lying in his hospital bed, unable to hide his grief.


    The brothers were silent for two minutes.


    "Bingfu, you sit next to me and have a chat with me."


    Zhu Bingjun broke his silence and said with grief, "why do you think God teases me like this? I just had an accident, and Meijuan left me. How can I support her? "


    "Brother, you still have me." Zhu Bingfu holds his hand.


    Zhu Bingjun''s eyes were blurred by tears.


    "Bingfu, the elder brother suddenly feels very tired, suddenly wants to put down the work, put down the grand plan, put down everything, and cultivate quietly."


    "Brother, don''t say that. Hongtu needs you."


    "Isn''t Hongtu still with you? If big brother leaves one day, are you willing to take over Hongtu''s stick? "


    "Brother, what are you saying? You are the spiritual pillar of Hongtu. What Hongtu needs is you, not me."


    "You have been working with me in Hongtu. You know as well as I do about Hongtu. I can rest assured that you can do it."


    "Big brother..."


    Zhu Bingfu was very surprised. He didn''t expect that at this juncture he would want to leave the company to his own management. What he had planned to do was accomplished without any effort. It was a surprise.


    "But..."


    "Big brother, you say."


    Zhu Bingfu became nervous. What he was most afraid of was just these two words.


    "However, the other major shareholders of Hongtu have not been very good-looking at you. If I directly transfer my shares to you, it will certainly cause their dissatisfaction, which is easy to cause turbulence in the company."


    Zhu Bingjun said: "so I want to let you buy back my shares by selling shares. I will hold a meeting to put forward my ideas. At that time, everyone will have a fair competition and no one will say anything. Elder brother will guarantee that you will succeed me as a matter of course."


    "Big brother is so thoughtful. Bingfu will manage the company for him." Zhu Bingfu is excited.


    "But the money I need to buy back my shares..."


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''ll find a way to get the money." Zhu Bingfu said that money is not a problem. The problem is that there has been no way to sit on the first chair of Hongtu. Now the opportunity has come.


    "You''re going to help me contact the major shareholders and let them come to see me."


    "Good."


    When Zhu Bingfu got up and went out, he suddenly thought that he seemed to be too excited.


    "Busy asked:" but brother, sister-in-law has just gone, do you want to deal with sister-in-law''s affairs before dealing with it


    "Come one by one. I want to take off the burden on my shoulders and do a good job for Meijuan." Zhu Bingjun sighed.


    "Well, brother, you need to call me."


    Zhu Bingfu walked away from the ward. The surprise made him unable to suppress the joy on his face.


    Now that you can be the boss of Hongtu, you don''t have to play shady tricks. In case of another accident, it''s not a good ending.


    He sent a message to the doctor who had the operation the day after tomorrow, asking him to cancel the operation the day after tomorrow.


    In the ward.


    Zhu Bingjun''s face returned to indifference, and a man spoke to himself to the door where Zhu Bingfu left.


    "Bingfu, you let me down."


    "If you weren''t my brother, the one who just died would be you, you know?"


    "But if you dare to do this to me, I''ll let you betray me. Don''t blame me. You asked for it."


    His eyes were cold, almost heartless.

 Chapter 92

    After school in the afternoon.


    Wu Hao sent Xu Xinjie home. After a deep wall thump, he walked away.


    But he didn''t go home.


    If you want to be a master, you have to have a fixed place to work. The master lives in the mountains and the master lives in the temple. A fixed place is more convincing. Otherwise, you will be a mobile vendor.


    Where can I find a store?


    Rent an office?


    It''s not good.


    It doesn''t matter to yourself, but the privacy of those who trade with you in the future is not guaranteed. This kind of business can''t give the guests a sense of security, and it''s hard for people to rest assured for a second time.


    Find a small place to buy a house?


    It''s not good.


    The environment is too bad to reflect the value of this high-end transaction.


    What''s going on?


    "Do you want my advice?"


    Said Leia.


    "Pry into my thoughts again."


    Wu Hao gave a blank look.


    "I feel the master is very distressed. I want to help him." Leia said coquettishly.


    "Come on, what do you think?"


    Wu Hao shrugged helplessly. He couldn''t stand this proud goddess. How could she look like a goddess.


    "First of all, praise the master and do the opposite. This idea is absolutely divine. I think the master is more like a goddess of time than I am. No, we should call him a male god of time."


    "Well, keep boasting." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Don''t exaggerate. Be serious."


    Liya laughed and said seriously: "the host''s idea is very good, but the first thing we must consider is concealment. Concealment is very important to the host and the customers. For the host, it is necessary to let some people know and not the whole world know, so there must be a name to hide, To the client, he also needs a reason to cover his eyes and ears when he comes to the host for trading, and there must be a name to create concealment for these people. "


    "You mean selling dog meat with sheep''s head?"


    "Master, don''t speak so harshly. It''s a way of mending the plank in the open and living in the dark." Leia chuckled.


    "It''s the same meaning anyway, but you''re right."


    There is no salon that directly says that it provides services for young ladies, and there is no club that openly Posts beautiful women to choose from. On the surface, it is very important to do something aboveboard as a cover.


    "What kind of shop do you think I should open? How about the Nightfire bar as a front


    "The environment of the bar is not very good. I believe many customers don''t like that environment and will be worried about it."


    "What kind of shop would you like to open?"


    "Of course, it''s better for the host to think for himself. The host must be smarter than me."


    "Are you so modest, goddess?"


    "Be modest in front of the host, of course."


    "Do you really take me as your master?"


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "You are my master."


    Leia whispered.


    "What did you say?"


    "I didn''t say anything. I mean to call you master after all. It''s better to be modest in front of you. If you don''t help me earn 10000 years, who should I go to?" Leia said with a smile.


    "Can''t you attach yourself to other people?" Wu Hao didn''t care and asked casually.


    "Master, you should seize the time to think about what kind of store you want to open. After you have the store, I will help you create a hidden independent space to facilitate the owner to trade."


    Leah knew she had let the slip and deliberately changed the subject.


    She is a supreme goddess of time. How can ordinary mortals bear her soul, let alone carry her ability to trade time.


    There are some things she doesn''t understand, so she can''t say some words.


    Wu Hao doesn''t know what Liya is thinking. He just wants to find a store to do something.


    While walking, he was observing the roadside stores and thinking wildly.


    Would you like to open a hair salon with some ladies? After the deal, ask them if they want some special service?


    The hair salon is too low-grade. How about a luxury club? Looking for a group of senior ladies, luxury consumption, luxury services, after the transaction to attract them to indulge? That''s a good idea, but... Isn''t clubhouse too serious?


    Time trading is a very serious business. It seems too much to put it in the club.


    The car wash?


    restaurant?


    Walking all the way, Wu Hao''s eyes brightened when he saw a tea shop on the street.


    by the way,


    High end teahouses are a good idea.


    How nice to sit down and have a quiet cup of tea and talk about the deal.


    That''s it!


    Wu Hao laughed and had an idea in his heart.


    Since it''s time to open a shop, the next step is to consider the location. Do you want to open a teahouse in a busy downtown area or in a remote small place?


    The bustling downtown seems a little inappropriate for some big people?


    Remote places... How remote is suitable?


    It''s too subjective. Wu Hao is tired of thinking about it. He''s just too lazy to think about it.


    Those masters live in the old temple in the mountains. People drive to visit them. They find a place convenient for them. They don''t care whether they are willing to accept it or not. They love to die.


    Wu Hao takes out his mobile phone and opens the map.


    Home, the school now, and my sister''s school in two years, the middle point of the three is the location of the store!


    Whether it''s downtown or out of the way.


    Wu Hao stopped a taxi and showed the driver the dots on the map.


    set out.


    ¡­¡­


    Hualin road.


    There are residential buildings everywhere. The road is a little narrow, but the environment is pretty good. There are three parks nearby.


    Just find a store here.


    There are four types of storefronts near Hualin Road: Community storefront, low rise residential storefront, commercial street storefront, and one kind of office storefront. Except for the community storefront, the three types of storefront behind are not suitable for opening teahouses.


    Then find a community store.


    Wu Hao rented a public bicycle next to the bus stop and wandered around each community.


    Some districts have been developed for some years, and there are many grandfathers and grandmothers. Some districts have just been developed, and the occupancy rate is not high. Wu Hao''s ideal teahouse should have a good environment, and the storefront is not very conspicuous. He can''t wait to be in the middle of the main road like a snack bar.


    Looking for more than an hour, it was dark, Wu Hao finally found a fairly good store.


    This store is a women''s clothing business, because in a relatively biased position, although the environment is good, the business is not good. There are not many people passing by the door, and fewer people come into the store to see their clothes. At least Wu Hao didn''t see a person when he stopped at the door.


    The landlady is a young girl. She is about twenty-four or twenty-five years old. She looks very much like a clothing store owner. She''s flamboyant and eye-catching, but she doesn''t look like a serious boss because of her obvious face.


    The boss sat in front of the cash register to watch the play, wearing headphones and laughing. When he saw Wu Hao, he didn''t say hello. Instead, a little sister sitting on one side came up to say hello.


    "Take a look at whatever you buy."


    Wu Hao nodded and walked around the shop.


    The area of the shop is large for the community shop, about 80 square meters, divided into upper and lower floors, adding up to at least 150 square meters. It should be good to open a teahouse in this shop.


    "Where''s your boss?"


    Wu Hao asked, looking at the woman sitting in front of the cash register.


    "I''ll call it for you."


    My little sister went and called her over.


    "You can have a look at any clothes you want. Besides, can you park your bike a little? Don''t stand in front of the store. "


    When a woman takes off her earphone, she has no interest in doing business, let alone greeting her guests.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "Introduce yourself, Wu Hao. I want to buy your store."

 Chapter 93

    At noon the next day.


    Wu Hao took a taxi to Dina''s dress shop.


    Dina and Shen Liang are already sitting in the shop.


    Dina sits at the cash register playing with her mobile phone and ignores Shen Liang. Shen Liang sits there bored drinking tea.


    "Long wait."


    Wu Hao said hello.


    "I thought you weren''t coming."


    Shen Liang asked Wu Hao to sit down and put the contract in front of him.


    "I have drawn up the contract. If you have a look at it, you can sign it. I have all the documents with me. After signing, I will accompany you to the bank to transfer money. If you go to the national tax and local tax to handle other change procedures, I won''t accompany you."


    Wu Hao looked at the contract carefully and signed it after confirming that there was no problem.


    Shen Liang drives Wu Hao to a nearby bank.


    When Wu Hao took out the black card, neither Shen Liang nor the front desk of the bank had any doubts. It seemed that the black card they saw was a normal bank card.


    This is convenient for Wu Hao.


    Input random password, transfer six million to Shen Liang, get rid of them.


    Shen Liang takes Wu Hao back to the store. He greets Dina and leaves.


    The store.


    Wu Hao admires his own store and imagines what it will look like if it is decorated as a teahouse.


    "Congratulations, this store belongs to you now."


    Dina goes to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao found out that she had painted a light makeup today, which made her look much more comfortable than yesterday.


    "How did you think about yesterday?" Wu Hao sat down and asked.


    "Can I ask you a question first?" Dina sat down, too.


    "You said


    "You said yesterday that selling the time would shorten the life span. How can you shorten the life span?"


    "Suppose your original life expectancy is 90 years. If you sell 20 years, your life expectancy between 70 and 90 will disappear, and you will die 20 years earlier."


    "It''s better to die early than to live so long without quality. I sell it for 25 years!"


    Dina looks at Wu Hao firmly.


    "What about the contract I gave you yesterday? Fill it in for me. "


    Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t comment on her choice.


    Dina took out the contract, and there was only one selling time left to fill in.


    Taking the pen from Wu Hao, she wrote down 25 years in the column of selling time.


    Wu Hao took the contract and signed his name.


    "The deal failed."


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment, and then saw that the word Dina on the contract disappeared.


    "By real name."


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    Dina also Leng for a while, took the contract, in the name column to fill in two words Chen Huan.


    Wu Hao re signed the contract.


    "Congratulations, master. The time margin has been increased by 25 years."


    "Do you have mobile banking? 13.14 million will be on the bill immediately. "


    Wu Hao just said, Dina''s mobile phone came a message, to the account of 13.14 million.


    Dina is overjoyed. She has no regrets for the 25 years she lost and is very excited about the 13.14 million she got.


    "Thank you, Wu Hao!"


    Dina pulls Wu Hao in a very emotional mood, as if the man in front of her rescued her.


    "You deserve it. Don''t thank me."


    Wu Hao got up and said, "in the afternoon, you can clean up the things in the shop. I''ll come back in the evening. Give me the key."


    "Wait a minute, Wu Hao. Although I thank you for giving me so much money, you still owe me 500000 as agreed."


    "I won''t miss you. I''ll turn to you later."


    Wu Hao smiles, throws his coat over his shoulder and leaves the shop.


    I transferred 500000 yuan to the ATM nearby, no more than one point, no less than one point.


    ¡­¡­


    After school in the afternoon, Wu Hao took a taxi to the door of the shop.


    The door of the shop was closed, and Dina was standing at the door with her suitcase playing with her cell phone.


    Wu Hao went over.


    "Half a million, right?" Wu Hao smiles.


    "Yes, here''s your key."


    Dina took out a key and gave it to Wu Hao, saying, "anyway, you don''t want those clothes. I give them all to the little sister who works in the shop. Do you mind?"


    "It''s OK. Where are you going with your suitcase in the evening? "


    "I made a reservation and went back to my hometown to see my parents."


    "Be safe."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "Thank you."


    Dina gave Wu Hao a hug and left with her suitcase.


    Wu Hao watched her walk away with some emotion.


    How many people are willing to get the present hope by destroying the future like her?


    She''s not the first, and she won''t be the last.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and opened the door.


    The things in the shop have been emptied, 80 square meters looks very spacious, but also two floors, more than enough to make a teahouse.


    Wu Hao makes a call to Yu Ting.


    "Young master."


    Yu Ting''s elegant and sweet voice rang out on the other end of the phone, and Wu Hao''s bones were crisp.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What''s the matter, young master?"


    "I miss you."


    Wu Hao told her the address and asked her to meet in the store later.


    Now that the store has arrived, I have no time for the next procedures and store decoration. It is undoubtedly the best choice to give it to Yu Ting.


    Yu Ting arrived soon. She came down from the car in a long black dress, dignified and elegant.


    Wu Hao leaned against the door and looked at her with a smile. It was beautiful.


    "What do you mean, young master?"


    Yu Ting walks up to him, looking at the empty women''s clothing store, some inexplicable.


    "I bought this shop."


    Wu Hao came into the room with her in his arms.


    "I want to open a teahouse. Tingting, please help me find someone to design and decorate it."


    "A teahouse? Young master, why do you want to open a teahouse all of a sudden? What do you want to do with a bar before and a teahouse now? " Yu Ting looks at him strangely.


    "It''s also a way to build my own social circle, isn''t it. Well, I''ve made up my mind. You can make it look better for me. "


    Yu Ting sighed helplessly.


    "What kind of people is your ideal target group? Government personage, business elite, or a consumption oriented teahouse for the public


    "I think these people could be my clients."


    "It''s too big a target. It''s more accurate to narrow the target population."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m not selling tea. It''s not the wine that makes me drunk. Just look good."


    "It''s mysterious. Don''t blame me for not doing business then." Yu Tingchen said with a smile.


    "I believe in your eyes."


    Wu Hao smiles and gives her the key.


    "When do you want to open, young master?"


    "As soon as possible."


    Yu Ting smiles and doesn''t know what he''s up to.


    Wu Hao also smiles and pulls Yu Ting out of the shop.


    In the car.


    "Tingting, don''t go back at night."


    Wu Hao said while stroking her smooth thigh.


    "Why don''t you go back, young master?"


    Yu Ting''s pretty face flushes slightly. It''s already his woman. I don''t know what he wants.


    Wu Hao raises her chin. This girl is really enchanting.


    "Come on, let''s go back to..."


    Wu Hao quickly swallowed what he didn''t say before he finished. He almost forgot that Xiaoyou still lives at home. It''s not a good choice to take Yu Ting home at this time.


    "I''ll book a hotel and you''ll take me straight to school tomorrow morning."


    Wu Hao smiles and has started searching for hotels nearby.


    "Why don''t you go to the hotel if you don''t go back home."


    "Interesting, hehe."


    Yu Ting, with a pretty face, pulls his hand out of her skirt and drives.

 Chapter 94

    This week Wu Hao had a good time.


    Yu Ting is responsible for the decoration of the store. Every afternoon, she goes to see her after school, has dinner together, and then... Stays in the hotel together.


    Time flies to Saturday.


    At 10:30 in the morning, Wu Hao brought some fruits to the second municipal hospital.


    There are only two brothers in the ward, Zhu Bingjun and Zhu Bingfu.


    Zhu Bingfu is in a very good mood now. With the help of his elder brother, he has successfully become the largest shareholder of Hongtu group. It will be very easy for him to succeed his elder brother and become the chairman of Hongtu.


    Zhu Bingjun''s face was very bad. The day he agreed with Wu Hao was approaching day by day. The feeling that death was coming made his face worse day by day. Until the moment he saw Wu Hao, his tense nerves relaxed.


    "Chairman Zhu, how''s the operation going?"


    Wu Hao enters and gives the fruit basket to Zhu Bingfu.


    "Thanks to you, the operation is very smooth. I can leave the hospital after a period of rest."


    "I''m sorry for your wife."


    "Thank you for your concern."


    The two exchanged greetings with each other.


    "Bingfu, go out first. I want to have a talk with Wu Hao alone."


    "I''m just outside. Big brother has something to call me."


    Zhu Bingfu didn''t doubt him and closed the door gently.


    "I have the money. I can sign a contract with you."


    Zhu Bingjun looks anxiously at Wu Hao.


    "Mr. Zhu is quite efficient. Let''s start."


    Wu Hao said, took out a deal contract on his chest, handed pen.


    "Fill in 20 years for the purchase time, 95 yuan for the price, and the rest will be the same as you filled in last time."


    Zhu Bingjun took the pen without saying a word and filled in the information on it. His hands were sweating.


    In the face of death, 20 years of life is obviously more precious than a billion dollars.


    "It''s done. You can sign it."


    "Mr. Zhu seems to be in a hurry!"


    Wu Hao joked and took over the contract and signed his name.


    "Congratulations, the account balance has increased by 99864 million."


    "Mr. Zhu, after 20 years of successful payment, if you want to renew your life, please come to me at any time. I''ll leave you a phone call."


    Wu Hao found a piece of paper and copied his black number to him.


    "There''s nothing in return for saving lives."


    Zhu Bingjun was trembling with emotion. Although he knew that this was just a deal, Wu Hao gave him the chance to survive. He pulled himself back from the edge of death. The excitement of rebirth could not be restrained.


    Wu Hao gave a light smile.


    "I hope Mr. Zhu will recover soon. I have to leave in advance."


    "I''m sorry that I can''t send you far away if I''m sick."


    "Don''t mention it. I don''t think Mr. Zhu has had a good rest these days. Now he can have a good sleep."


    With an enigmatic smile, Wu Hao left the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    "Leah, how much do I have now?"


    On the way, Wu Hao felt as soft as cotton under his feet.


    Three hundred million?


    Ha ha ha ha, now a deal makes a billion yuan!


    I used to think that it was impossible to achieve 300 million yuan in three years, but now... Forget it, let''s not mention this small goal.


    "The owner''s current account balance is 1.0569 billion."


    "It''s too much trouble to read it like this." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "There''s 50 million odd."


    "50 million."


    Leia giggled, as happy as he was.


    The more money she has, the more time she can buy, which is good for her.


    "With this money, the owner can spend a long time without going out of his way to sell the time. The acquisition time is much simpler."


    With a smile, Wu Hao reached for a car.


    "Master, can we go to Jinzhou Xinyuan, Hualin road?"


    "Don''t watch at 50."


    "Here''s a hundred. Keep the change."


    Wu Hao gets on the bus.


    The driver was not happy and left with one foot of gas.


    Jinzhou Xinyuan is the community where Wu Hao''s store is located. Yu Ting helps with the decoration these days. She usually reads in the nearby coffee shop.


    Wu Hao sent a wechat to Yu Ting.


    "Baby, you can make an appointment with some banks for them to prepare 300 million cash for delivery to the manor before noon."


    "Ah?"


    "What''s the matter? Should the cash reserve of the city bank be 300 million? "


    "Of course, there are several city banks together, but young master, why do you want so much cash?"


    "Don''t you think 300 million is familiar?" There was a smirk on the back.


    "Young master, do you mean... You have finished your bet with the chairman?" Surprise.


    "Smart."


    Yu Ting directly made a surprised expression.


    "Help me to do my business first, and then we''ll go home together. Hehe, I''ll show the old man what strength is!"


    "What old man, young master, you are not big or small."


    "Well, well, don''t be angry."


    "Well, I''ll contact a few city banks first, but so many cash transportation procedures will be very slow. It''s estimated that I can''t go back at noon."


    "Well, let''s have lunch first."


    Wu Hao put away his mobile phone and was in a good mood.


    Now he wants to see what the old man''s face looks like when he sees three hundred million dollars of cash piled in front of him.


    one month?


    Just a few days?


    Hahaha, I''m a genius!


    ¡­¡­


    caf¨¦.


    Yu Ting is taking a book "principles of economics" seriously.


    Wu Hao sat down opposite her.


    "How''s it going?"


    "I have contacted the four major banks. ICBC can get 80 million in cash, ABC can get 70 million, BOC can get 80 million, CCB can get 70 million, just 300 million."


    Yu Ting put down her book and said, "young master, why do you have so much money all of a sudden?"


    "How can you support your young ladies when you have no means to make money?"!? Come on, let''s go to the bank and go through the formalities. " Wu Hao laughs and pulls her out.


    "Slow down, young master. You are excited."


    After walking around, all the procedures were completed, and the money had not yet gone out of the warehouse, they found a restaurant and had a leisurely lunch.


    At 12:30, Yu Ting received a phone call.


    The money is out of the warehouse. It''s on the way.


    "Let''s go, young master. Qian has set out."


    "Go."


    Wu Hao can''t wait to pull Yu Ting away.


    He wanted to see the old man''s stare for the first time.


    Yu Ting drives.


    They soon arrived at the manor.


    The cash truck is slower than them and still on the road.


    At first, Wu Hao wanted to push him in front of his father before the cash truck came. As a result, there was no one at home. His mother went shopping and his father went fishing with Yu Bo.


    "The dead old man is fishing all day long. It''s for the idle."


    "Young master!"


    Yu Ting stares at him and doesn''t like him to talk like this.


    "Well, if you don''t say it, don''t say it. If someone calls him back, say I have something to look for him."


    Yu Ting gently pinched him and told the servant to go to the back of the manor and invite the man back.


    Wu Hao lay down on the sofa, feeling refreshed.


    The appointment of 300 million yuan has been completed, and the remaining agreement is to take the university entrance examination. From the monthly examination last month, I still have great potential in this aspect, so it is not a problem to complete the gambling appointment.


    Oh, two bets to complete one, half of the burden is less, I don''t think it''s too good.


    Twenty minutes later, the four major banks of cash trucks drove into the manor one after another.


    Wu Hao whistled out to watch the excitement

 Chapter 95

    A total of eight vehicles, each equipped with five armed guards.


    Each of the four banks sent a manager with the car.


    The four managers were confused when they got out of the car. No one told them what to do with the money after it was delivered.


    "Tingting, you used to ask them to unload all their money."


    "Take it off? Young master, are you going to pile so much cash at home? "


    "I''m stupid to put three hundred million piles at home. It''s all my hard-earned money. I don''t want to put it at home for him. I just want to let the old man... Cough, let Dad see for real, let him be honest in the future, hehe. "


    "I''ve convinced you."


    Yu Ting gently touched his head and went forward to greet the four managers.


    The manager asked the car guard to pick up the money box by box.


    "Dump all the money at the door."


    Wu Hao said and sat on the doorstep.


    "Ah?"


    All the people cast surprised and confused eyes at him, three hundred million cash piled at the gate, are you crazy!?


    "Young master, what do you want to do?"


    Yu Ting looks at him reproachfully.


    "I just want to keep my promise. You should hurry up and pour out all the money and pile it up." Wu Hao gave a bad smile.


    "Then please pour out the money." Yu Ting is helpless.


    "Pour out the money."


    With the help of the four managers, they poured out boxes of 100 yuan bills and piled them together.


    Wu Hao sat on the steps and watched with a smile as the money on the ground piled higher and higher, three hundred million. Now, it''s all here.


    When the last box of money was poured out, Wu daikang and Yu Bo just came back from fishing.


    "What is this for?"


    Wu daikang walked up to the money pile with a look of surprise and confusion. Seeing Wu Hao sitting on the steps, he looked at himself with a smile on his face. He could not help frowning. What''s the matter with this boy?


    "Son of a bitch, did you do it?"


    Wu Hao smiles and admires the surprise on his face. This expression is the biggest praise to him. Ha ha ha, it''s so happy.


    "Dad, count it yourself, three hundred million! I piled them up in front of you as agreed! "


    Wu Hao stood up, elated.


    "So fast???"


    Wu daikang was really surprised.


    He never thought that Wu Hao could get 300 million yuan in such a short time. It''s only a week since then. His speed is too fast.


    "How can I prove my strength? How can unhappiness convince you? "


    Wu Hao came up to him, father and son face to face, eye to eye.


    Wu daikang looked at him, surprised and then showed a smile, relieved and relieved smile.


    "OK, you''ve won. You can make your own arrangements with Tingting."


    Wu daikang said with a smile: "dad didn''t expect that you would choose to finish this, and I didn''t expect that you could finish this bet so soon. However, since you finished it, Dad would like to say thank you. I''ll take this gift."


    "Wait, wait, what do you mean?"


    Wu Hao is confused before he can be happy, Dali? What gift?


    "Of course, it''s the three hundred million. How can you finish the bet if you don''t give me this money?"


    "I don''t want to play with you like this. I didn''t say I wanted to give you the money."


    "Didn''t say you didn''t need to give me the money."


    "Don''t you play a rascal? When I''m old enough to cheat your son, I don''t think you''re ashamed of yourself


    Wu Hao''s mouth is crooked. What''s wrong with NIMA? Originally, he wanted to show off. As a result, he put in the three hundred million he earned. God, are you playing with me?


    "If you cherish the money so much, you''ll get it back, but you''ll lose the bet." Wu daikang shrugged. There was cunning in his indifferent eyes.


    Wu Hao glared at Wu daikang, hoping to burn the three hundred million with a torch. NIMA was too angry.


    "Yes! You are cruel! Give it to you


    Wu Hao took a deep breath, glared at him and said: "but from now on, if you interfere in the affairs between Tingting and me, you will give me a lot of the three hundred million yuan. As compensation for breach of the agreement, I want you to pay ten times, that is, give me another three billion yuan!"


    "All right, deal!"


    Wu daikang smiles and reaches out his hand.


    Wu Hao snorted and shook his hand unhappily.


    "Well, it''s only three hundred million. I''m sure you''ll get it back soon!" Wu daikang patted him on the shoulder.


    "Do you think you''re going to get three hundred million dollars just like you? It''s not easy for me to make money, OK Wu Hao gave him a white look, put his hands in his pockets and went into the room sullenly.


    "Son of a bitch."


    Wu daikang scolded with a smile, turned to Ting and said, "Tingting, save the money in your account, and help him find some projects to invest."


    "Good chairman."


    Yu Ting can''t help giggling. It''s no wonder the two father and son are going to quarrel when they meet. The young master always wants to be angry with the chairman, but the chairman doesn''t want to care about him. It''s no good quarreling.


    "I''ll go fishing with your father. You can deal with Tingting here by yourself."


    Wu daikang smiles and goes back with Yu Boyuan.


    "I''m sorry, ladies and gentlemen. Please pack up the money and transport it back. I''ll contact your president to explain the situation here. Thank you."


    "No trouble, no trouble. We have to work hard to put the money back."


    The four managers are very smart and dare not complain.


    Although they don''t know anyone in the manor, it''s obvious that no one in the manor is simple.


    Come quietly and walk quietly. Don''t worry.


    This is also the account of the president before he left.


    After loading the money, eight cash trucks left the manor one after another.


    Yu Ting made a phone call to the presidents of the four major banks and reported her bank account number to them. Three hundred million yuan and four accounts entered her name, while the cash truck was still on the road.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao''s room.


    This time Wu Hao was really depressed.


    Three hundred million was robbed by my father, losing one third of his existing funds. This is not a small sum.


    This time, I was lucky to meet Zhu Bingjun, a local tyrant who is about to die. It''s hard to say when I can earn the 300 million yuan next time.


    Alas, it''s no good to go home. I won''t go home in the future!


    Wu Hao sighed.


    Yu Ting knocks on the door.


    "Young master, can I come in?"


    "The door is unlocked."


    Yu Ting came in, saw him depressed, sat beside him to comfort up..


    "Don''t be angry, young master. The chairman also hopes to exercise you in his own way. He is also kind."


    "Well meaning fart, I need him to exercise, put it clearly is to cheat me money."


    Yu Ting saw that he was so angry and suddenly laughed.


    "Why don''t you think about it from another angle, though you lost 300 million yuan, at least I can move back to live with you now."


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment, and all the depression was swept away.


    Yeah, I forgot about it when I was angry.


    That''s the point of this bet. It''s not too bad to think about 300 million yuan in exchange for a better life in the future.


    Wu Hao looks at the beauty in front of him and laughs.


    "Stop! Young master, just think of it here. "


    Yu Ting put out her hand to block Wu Hao''s mouth and said angrily, "the young master has been bad enough these days. Don''t think about those things in broad daylight."


    "If you don''t want to, you can''t run anyway." Wu Hao gave her a bad smile, put his arms around her waist and gave her a big kiss on the face.


    "Just because you can''t run doesn''t mean the young master can act recklessly."


    Yu Tingwei blushed, and her slender jade finger nodded on his head. She changed the topic and said, "do you want to have dinner at home at night? If you want, I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare more food. "


    "Never eat at home! I find that every time I go home, it''s no good. I won''t come back in the future! "


    Then he pulled Yu Ting up.


    "Let''s go straight away. Mom will leave us at home when she comes back."


    "As for you, young master."


    Yu Ting can''t laugh or cry.


    Wu Hao has taken her directly to the garage. Yu Ting has no choice but to drive away from the mano

 Chapter 96

    Now that the gambling agreement has officially come into effect, Wu Hao is still very happy, regardless of the 300 million yuan he has been cheated.


    Her beauty can move home to live with her, especially now that she is her own woman, it''s totally imaginable how natural and comfortable life she will be living together.


    But


    The fantasy didn''t last long. Wu Hao realized a big problem.


    Xiaoyou is still at home!!!


    Although she and her XiaoCong mix tofu are clean, but in view of her previous record, Tingting must think that she has something with Xiaoyou, otherwise how can she take a strange girl home to live!?


    I can''t explain it to her.


    You can only wait for another arrangement for Xiaoyou''s residence before Yu Ting moves home.


    On the way to Jinzhou Xinyuan.


    "Tingting, are you moving in today?" Wu Hao explored it intentionally or unconsciously.


    "Do you want me to move back, young master?" Yu Ting asked with a smile.


    "Of course, this bet is for you to come back to me. Especially now, I want to see you as soon as I get home every day." Wu Hao was smiling and stroking her white and smooth thigh with one hand.


    "I''m driving." Yu Ting slightly angry at him, coy, where don''t know what he is thinking, want to go home to see that he is false, a home want to take himself to the room is true.


    Wu Hao put back his hand, put away his bad smile and sighed.


    "But I think Tingting, it''s better for you to live with them for the time being."


    Yu Ting looks at him suspiciously, which makes her a little surprised.


    "Recently, my grades have fallen a little. I think it''s necessary for me to reflect on myself. If you move back to live with me, I certainly don''t have the self-control to reflect on myself. I still have to think about what I want with you all the time."


    Yu Ting blushed slightly, but with a happy smile on her face.


    "It''s best for the young master to think like this. In fact, I have to reflect on myself. I feel that I''m a little too indulgent these days. If this state continues, it will definitely affect the young master''s study. I have to adjust my state. I can''t indulge myself or the young master in the future."


    Wu Hao has a black face.


    I said introspection is cheating you, so don''t introspect!? Your reflection on my future sex life will be gone.


    But what can he say at this time?


    No!


    You can only break your teeth and swallow them.


    "Let''s all reflect. You can move here when I do." Wu Hao turned his head to one side. This unconscionable saying made him want to cry without tears.


    Yu Ting gave a beautiful smile. She was glad that he had such a good consciousness.


    But where did she know that Wu Hao was crying.


    I dig a hole, I jump, I dig a hole, I do evil.


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, Wu Hao was trying to find a way.


    It''s certain to arrange another accommodation for Xiaoyou, but the cooperation between him and Xiaoyou can''t be destroyed.


    Find a hotel for her?


    Buy her a house?


    None of this is the best way.


    When Yu Ting stops her car at the door of the store being decorated, Wu Hao comes up with an excellent way.


    After the completion of the teahouse, there must be someone to help look at the shop. Can''t we just make a room on the second floor for her to live in?


    Based on the real business of the teahouse, how nice it is for Xiaoyou to know the life span of the people who come to the teahouse at any time, so that you can inform yourself to take action at any time!?


    Yes, that''s it!


    Two people get out of the car.


    The shop is being renovated, and the progress is still fast. The model of the teahouse has come out, the seats and tea sets have been purchased and stacked in the corner. It''s an exaggeration that there are two screens in the corner. After all the decoration, it should be an antique teahouse.


    Of course, Wu Hao is not interested in this.


    The teahouse is just a cover up.


    Pull Yu Ting to the second floor.


    "Tingting, the second floor is so big that you ask the designer to design a room for later use."


    "I''ll contact the designer later."


    "Do you think designing one is enough?"


    "I don''t usually live in a shop. One room should be enough for rest."


    "Then design one."


    Wu Hao''s mouth with a trace of relief smile, after Xiaoyou live in the shop to help him see the shop.


    Well, the purpose of this girl is so great that she must help her to complete more tasks. Only in this way can we really achieve win-win cooperation. Otherwise, she will definitely quit after a long time.


    "By the way, young master, have you figured out the name of the teahouse?"


    Yu Ting took his hand and went downstairs. As she walked, she said, "according to the current decoration speed, it will take half a month at most. If you have already figured out the name of the teahouse, young master, I can ask people to design the name of the teahouse first, and then install it directly. The decoration of the province is finished, but there is no name."


    What''s the name of the store?


    I haven''t thought about it.


    "What do you think?" Wu Hao asked.


    "The teahouse is opened by the young master himself. Of course, it''s better for the young master himself."


    Wu Hao touched his chin and started all the brain cells to think.


    "Otherwise, it''s called Shijian teahouse, highlighting Shijian."


    Wu Hao was shocked by his creativity. These three words are just too talented.


    "That''s right. It''s settled. It''s between hours!"


    "Isn''t the name a little odd? People''s teahouses are all called Pinming, Xiangming, Mingcha and so on. What do you mean by these three words, young master? Will it not match the teahouse? "


    "Take it! It''s a great match


    Wu Hao is very confident. His teahouse is not for selling tea, but for tasting tea.


    The more you think about it, the better you feel about it.


    Yu Ting smiles bitterly.


    I have no idea what he wants to play with when he opens this teahouse.


    ¡­¡­


    night.


    Wu Hao went home alone.


    Originally, she wanted to continue to be happy with her beauty, but Yu Ting really reflected on herself, and didn''t give him the chance to continue to indulge.


    Well, it''s really like lifting a stone and hitting yourself in the foot.


    At home.


    Xiaoyou is lying on the sofa, eating snacks and laughing.


    Zhou Xingchi''s changing star is on TV.


    Wu Hao has a black face.


    With the sofa as the radiation center, there are snack bags and snack crumbs on the floor of the tea table. This NIMA is not a place where a girl lives, but a place where beggars live.


    I haven''t come back for a few days. I''ve made such a mess. This girl is really enough.


    "Cough."


    Wu Hao coughed with a straight face.


    "Wu Hao? How did you come back? "


    Xiao you takes a look at Wu Hao, continues to watch the movie and continues to laugh.


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes speechless, went up and turned off the TV directly, lying in front of her.


    "This is my home. I can''t come back. What''s the matter? Look at the mess this family has made for you. Can''t you clean up after eating? And these peels, you''ll die if you throw them in the garbage can? "


    "Fierce what fierce ah, I have every day to clean up the good."


    "Do you mean to clean up every day? Three garbage cans can''t hold all this garbage. You mean you tell me to clean it up every day? Where are you packing up? "


    "These are what I eat today. I clean them up before I go to bed every day. Now I haven''t gone to bed. I have to clean them up again after I finish it."


    Xiaoyou stares at him unconvinced, rather displeased. He yells at himself as soon as he comes back.


    Wu Hao was speechless.


    There is a thousand percent of crying and laughing in the silence.


    So much for today? Oh, my God, most people have the most snacks in a day, which is one fifth of her. Does she eat snacks as a meal!?


    How could this girl become a cat before? Shouldn''t she become a pig!?


    Wu Hao sighed.


    It''s really helpless. Take the garbage can and pick up the garbage on the floor by yourself.


    Xiaoyou saw that he took the initiative to clean up the house in silence. It was a bit frightening. He also came down from the sofa to help him clean up

 Chapter 97

    "Don''t be angry. Tell me in advance when you come back. I promise you''ll clean up the room before you come back."


    "I said, you are a girl. How can you see the room in such a mess?"


    "I can''t watch it either, so I''ll clean it up before I go to bed."


    "You don''t have to clean up if you just throw it in the trash can after eating?"


    "Well, well, I''ll throw it in the garbage can when I finish eating tomorrow, right? Don''t be angry


    Xiaoyou flatters Wu Hao and speeds up to pick up all the rubbish on the ground.


    It''s not that she really wants to please Wu Hao, but that she does not dare to offend Wu Hao easily.


    Wu Hao didn''t go home this week, but he would send her one or even two forms every day, in which the details of the seriously ill patients in each hospital were shown. As long as she looked for the above address, she could collect five or six fresh dead souls in a day. Sometimes, with luck, it''s not a problem to collect more than ten in a day.


    With Wu Hao''s help, she is now working very easily, and her key efficiency is particularly high.


    How dare she offend Wu Hao easily now? If he doesn''t provide information for herself, she will have to run around aimlessly.


    "Well, well, I''ve apologized. Don''t be angry. I''ll make sure my home is clean all the time."


    Xiaoyou promised again.


    "Really?"


    "Guaranteed."


    "Seeing that your attitude is still sincere, I''ll try my best to trust you."


    Wu Hao sat down on the sofa and could see the girl clean up the room, inexplicably with a sense of achievement.


    "I''ll get you a glass of water."


    Xiaoyou tidied up the living room and poured Wu Hao a cup of hot water.


    For a moment, Wu Hao was embarrassed by her.


    "Come on, don''t be gallant. Come and sit down. I have something to say to you."


    "As long as you don''t drive me away, you can say whatever you want."


    Xiaoyou smiles and sits beside him.


    "By driving you away, do you mean not to let you live here or do you mean I won''t help you anymore?" Wu Hao said tentatively.


    "Is there a difference?"


    Xiaoyou looks at him. In her eyes, it''s one thing. Since she won''t let herself live here, she won''t help any more.


    "There are still differences. For example, what I want to tell you now has something to do with it."


    "Are you driving me away?" Xiaoyou jumps up.


    "It''s not you. Listen to me."


    "I don''t listen, I don''t listen, you said you wanted to help me, it''s only a few days, you''re back, you''re so dishonest!"!!! Besides, didn''t you say we wanted to cooperate!??? What is this


    "I didn''t say that I would not help you, let alone that we didn''t cooperate. You should be quiet and listen to me first."


    Wu Hao gave her a blank look and said, "I''ve opened a teahouse recently, and it will be ready for formal business soon. But there is a lack of one person in the teahouse. I want you to live in the teahouse and help me to have a look at the teahouse. I don''t think there are many people in the teahouse. I promise I won''t let you suffer."


    "Look at the shop?"


    As soon as I heard that it wasn''t what I thought, Xiaoyou immediately calmed down.


    She asked strangely, "since there is no one, I''m sure it won''t make money. What do you do when you open a teahouse?"


    "To cover up, of course. Remember that day when a fortune teller came out of the hospital to give us fortune telling, and then I suddenly gave him all my money? "


    "Remember, if only you had money and no place to spend it."


    Wu Hao ignored her muttering and explained: "that day, I suddenly thought that it''s not a good way to come to other people all the time. We must let them come to me on their own initiative. The teahouse is a facade. The most important thing is to receive my customers. I think this is the most suitable thing for you."


    "But I usually have my own business to do. How can I show you the shop?" Xiaoyou frowned.


    "Anyway, I don''t want to do business, so I don''t need you to be in the store all the time. Can''t you move instantly? No matter where you go, it''s very fast. It doesn''t matter if you leave for a while."


    Then Wu Hao pulled her to sit down in her ear and said, "it''s beyond our cooperation, so I''ll pay you another salary..."


    "Really?" Xiaoyou interrupts him excitedly.


    "Really


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "How much?"


    "Ten thousand a month!"


    "It''s just a temporary salary. If you do well, I can give you a raise," Wu said


    "Good!!! Let me help you look at the shop! "


    Xiaoyou agreed and danced excitedly.


    Ten thousand yuan a month. After working for two months, I can become a rich woman. Hahaha, Wu Hao is really my super lucky star.


    The corner of Wu Hao''s mouth raises a bad smile, this Ni Zi is still so easy to coax.


    "Cough, don''t promise too fast. I have conditions."


    Wu Hao pretended to be serious.


    "Since you are looking at the store, you must move to the store. If you can agree, do it. If you can''t, I won''t force you."


    "Yes, I can live in a shop as long as I have a place to sleep."


    Xiaoyou excitedly pulls him, for fear that he will give 10000 yuan a month''s salary to others.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure! A thousand percent sure! "


    "Since you''re so sure, it''s settled. When the store is decorated, you''ll move to see it."


    "Good! When your store is ready, I''ll move over and help you to look after it right away! "


    "Well, you can rest assured that we are partners now. I won''t treat you badly. I''ll ask someone to design a room for you in the store tomorrow to make sure you live comfortably."


    "Hee hee."


    Xiaoyou takes him by the hand and is very happy. If you have a comfortable place to live, you can still get a high salary. At the same time, you won''t delay your job. You can kill three birds with one stone. It can''t be any better.


    I used to think Wu Hao was very annoying, but now I''m looking at him more and more.


    Wu Hao''s face is also filled with obvious joy, which is also a lot for him.


    "Have you had dinner yet?"


    "Not yet."


    "Come on, I''ll take you out to dinner. Don''t stay at home all day and eat snacks."


    "You wait, I''ll come in and change. Now, two minutes! Wait for me


    Some people treat dinner, Xiaoyou immediately jumped up, happy as if to share gold.


    Wu Hao laughed. The God of death is so simple and lovely.


    ¡­¡­


    Monday.


    After two days of rest, the world is back to work, going to school and going to work.


    Hongtu group.


    In the chairman''s office on the top floor.


    Zhu Bingfu leaned back in his chair.


    With the secret support of his elder brother Zhu Bingjun, he not only became the largest shareholder of Hongtu group, but also succeeded as the chairman of Hongtu group. Hongtu Group officially handed over the baton to him on Monday.


    It''s the first time he''s sitting in this position.


    It''s a wonderful feeling to be in a commanding position. It seems that the city is trampled under its feet. Looking at the distant streets through the glass, the vehicles and pedestrians seem so small. In contrast, he even feels that he has enough ambition to push Hongtu group to the height of a world-class enterprise.


    The Secretary pushed the door and came in.


    Silk stockings, short skirt, high heel, white shirt button under black coat untied three, full chest.


    "Chairman, I have sorted out the reports of various departments."


    "I used to be the Secretary of the general manager, but now I''m the Secretary of the chairman. How do you feel?"


    "I feel pretty good. Thank you for your promotion."


    The secretary made a charming voice.


    "As long as you do well, you will be where I am."


    "I understand what the chairman means."


    "Just understand. Just like yesterday, open a room and wait for me at night. I''ll come back to you when I get back from the hospital."


    Zhu Bingfu took it back.


    "Good chairman."


    The Secretary tidied up and left the office.


    Zhu Bingfu leans on the chair and turns around. He feels that he has been on the top of his life. It''s too damn cool to have what he wants.


    Zhu Bingfu, with his legs crossed, picked up the report that the Secretary had brought and looked at it.


    In fact, he is not interested in reports. When he was the general manager, he knew Hongtu group very well. Looking at it again will not make him understand it better. However, he urgently needs to tell himself his current identity change in this way¡ª¡ª


    As the new chairman of the board, he should understand all aspects of the company.


    But


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it. It scares him.


    Originally proud to some conceit, happy to some complacent look immediately dignified.

 Chapter 98

    High bad debts.


    High ratio of non-performing assets.


    Serious financial deficit.


    Amazing asset liability ratio.


    This


    Is this a report belonging to Hongtu group?


    Shouldn''t this be a garbage report of a company on the verge of bankruptcy?


    The excitement of being chairman of the board on the first day was replaced by an uneasiness from the bottom of my heart.


    He went over the report in a hurry.


    We can''t see whether bad debts and deficits are true or false, but all the non-performing assets in the financial statements belong to Hongtu group.


    He was really flustered.


    Knowing the cause of the panic and the bottom, the terrible thing is that he didn''t panic at all. He didn''t know what the situation was.


    Zhu Bingfu called to ask the Secretary to bring all the financial report and annual report project planning of Hongtu group in the past two years.


    The secretary is out!


    I hung up on her personal phone!


    What the hell is this woman doing!? Zhu Bingfu scolded and went to retrieve the files himself.


    The more you see, the more confused and detailed your heart is.


    From two years ago, Hongtu''s cash flow began to appear abnormal.


    From two years ago, Hongtu''s high-quality assets began to be slowly stripped and transferred.


    Since two years ago, Hongtu''s high-quality projects have been gradually transferred to other companies by outsourcing, and the low benefits Hongtu has gained are hard to understand.


    All the problems occurred two years ago.


    What happened to Hongtu two years ago?


    Why hasn''t big brother ever mentioned to himself the abnormal performance of the group? Why do you never know these things happened in Hongtu?


    Is


    Zhu Bingfu suddenly widened his eyes, and his eyes were frightened.


    Two years ago, he and Chen Meijuan got together.


    Soon after, his current Secretary appeared in his field of vision.


    Is all this a coincidence!?


    If coincidence is too much coincidence, then it must be someone deliberately arranged!


    When Zhu Bingfu returned to the chairman''s office, the time for two cups of tea gradually calmed down.


    If you''re right,


    I became the biggest shareholder of Hongtu group and took the post of chairman. All of them were planned by my dear brother.


    This bureau was designed two years ago when he knew that he was engaged with Chen Meijuan.


    To be more accurate, maybe he started this plan when he knew that he was engaged with Chen Meijuan in order to capture Hongtu group.


    Gradually transfer the company''s assets, leaving behind a Jinyu, one of the big way group to himself, all the company''s liabilities are on his own.


    It''s a deep game.


    Zhu Bingfu leaned back in his chair with a desperate smile on his face.


    I thought that the elder brother really wanted to hand over the Hongtu group to him. Ha ha, I didn''t expect that it was such a way. It''s ridiculous that I was just like a dog in front of him. It''s ridiculous.


    A message came from my cell phone.


    Zhu Bingfu picked it up and saw that it was from the secretary.


    "The chairman hopes Zhu can always go to the hospital."


    President Zhu?


    Is this the rhythm of showdown!?


    Zhu Bingfu laughed and began to laugh.


    It seems that what I just guessed is right. The reason why this woman became her own secretary is the result of his own arrangement. The purpose is to monitor his every move.


    "Brother, you are really my brother."


    Zhu Bingfu stood up and kicked away the chair, laughing angrily, which made him look ferocious and terrible.


    "I''d like to hear what you''re going to tell me."


    Zhu Bingfu left Hongtu group and went to the second municipal hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    The second municipal hospital.


    Zhu Bingfu went straight to the ward. A middle-aged nurse was cleaning up the ward, and the people who lived in it had already left.


    "What about people?"


    Zhu Bingfu was silly, and even more angry at being teased.


    "The patient just transferred this morning."


    "To which hospital?"


    "I don''t know that."


    The nurse looked at him carefully and asked, "are you Mr. Zhu Bingfu?"


    "It''s me."


    Zhu Bingfu replied coldly.


    "The patient asked me to give you this letter before he left."


    The nurse took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to him. He left the ward in silence.


    Zhu Bingfu opened the envelope.


    Bingfu:


    You let me down.


    Do you think you don''t know about Chen Meijuan? You''re my brother and she''s my wife. I don''t know if you two get together?


    Although the elder brother has never loved this woman, she is my wife and your sister-in-law after all. Have you ever thought about my feelings? Do you know how painful it is for me to be cuckold by the person I trust most?


    Obviously you don''t understand.


    I underestimated that woman''s viciousness and your stupidity when you wanted my life for the grand plan.


    I have made a clear investigation of the accident. You arranged everything from the itinerary to the accident. The purpose is to kill me.


    Big brother has a big life and survived.


    I also know that you were surprised that I could survive the accident, so you arranged for the doctor to try to kill me on the operating table, but you didn''t expect that Chen Meijuan would die first, and I would take the initiative to hand over the Hongtu group to you, so you gave up the plan.


    Don''t think that you don''t know what you''re doing. If you don''t tell me, I''m just desperate for you.


    Originally, my plan was to give the rotten Hongtu to Chen Meijuan, so that you would have nothing to reflect on. But you conspired to kill me, which made me change my mind. Chen Meijuan''s accidental death just gave me this opportunity.


    Bingfu, now Hongtu is yours.


    Hongtu''s failure and all the consequences will be borne by you.


    I want you to regret your betrayal.


    This is the last education for you!


    Signed by Zhu Bingjun.


    Zhu Bingfu tore the letter into pieces, and his face was self mocking and angry.


    I think that everything is under my control, but the end result is that everything is under the control of others.


    Now, he felt a deep sense of despair.


    Hongtu''s high-quality assets have been completely stripped, and the rest are all non-performing assets. The next asset appraisal will definitely put Hongtu group in a desperate situation. At that time, do you still want to get rid of the urgent need of bank loans? I''m sure the bank will come to collect the money together.


    At that time, Hongtu was finished.


    As the chairman of Hongtu group, he is almost finished.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Bingfu sat on the bed and fell down powerlessly.


    This bed is the bed that my elder brother used to lie in. Is my despair at this time the despair when my elder brother can''t move?


    ha-ha,


    Brother, I''m sorry!


    But you are also cruel!


    Zhu Bingfu clenched his fists and jumped out of bed.


    "Brother, let''s wait and see. Don''t you want to use Hongtu to destroy my life? I just want to use Hongtu to create the brilliance of my life at all costs!"


    Zhu Bingfu snorted coldly and left the hospital.

 Chapter 99

    evening.


    Wu Hao sent Xu Xinjie home from school and went directly to Jinzhou Xinyuan.


    Yu Ting is looking at the computer carefully in the coffee shop.


    Wu Hao sat down in front of her.


    "Waiter, a latte and a macaroni."


    "OK, just a moment."


    "What are you looking at so seriously?"


    Wu Hao reaches for her hand and flicks it on Ting''s forehead.


    "I want to make some investment. I''ve found some companies with good performance, and I''m looking at the annual reports of these companies in recent years. Young master, is it so early today? Did you make an appointment with Xu Xinjie after school? "


    Yu Ting raised her head and joked.


    "If you really want me to go now, Xinxin just complains that I haven''t been with her much these days." Wu Hao said seriously.


    Yu Ting angry at him, meaning is very clear.


    "Why don''t I ask Xinxin out and have dinner with the three of us in the evening?"


    "Young master, do you want to eat or watch us fight?"


    "How could it be that serious?"


    "Young master, would you like Xu Xinjie to have another boyfriend?"


    "No nonsense, of course not!"


    "So."


    Wu Hao shrugged helplessly and sighed silently. It''s still a long way to go.


    "Hello, latte, macarone. Enjoy yourself."


    The waiter put the coffee in front of Wu Hao and the dessert in the middle.


    "Eat something first."


    Wu Hao gave her a slight shave on the nose.


    "Well."


    Yu Ting pushes the computer aside.


    Wu Hao took a sip of coffee, took the computer and looked at it casually.


    Huh? Hongtu group?


    "Do you want to invest in Hongtu group?" Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "Hongtu, one of the companies I chose, but I don''t think I will invest in this company."


    "Why? Doesn''t the company look good? "


    "On the surface, it seems that the performance is good, and the net profit is increasing year by year, but young master, if you look carefully at the total revenue of this company, it is very strange that it is declining year by year."


    Wu Hao carefully looked at Hongtu''s financial report. By contrast, it was the same as Yu Ting''s saying that the total revenue was indeed declining year by year. It''s just that Hongtu''s people are very good at making reports, not mentioning the total revenue, and blindly emphasizing financial growth. Without careful comparison, it''s easy to be fooled.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Wu Hao is a little confused.


    "Either the company''s business has shrunk, or the company has carried out asset divestiture, so that the financial report and annual report will not be too ugly by enlarging the proportion of revenue and expenditure. Moreover, young master, if you look at the debt ratio of the company, it is very high. I guess they have serious financial problems. Such a company is not suitable for investment in both short and long term."


    Wu Hao leaned back on the chair, tapping his fingers on the table thoughtfully.


    On the surface, Hongtu group has been rotten to such a degree. I didn''t expect that.


    But why on earth?


    Zhu Bingjun doesn''t look like an incompetent person. With his courage and ruthlessness to kill his wife quietly, Hongtu group should not go to this step.


    Speaking of his wife, Wu Hao frowned.


    Does this matter have something to do with Chen Meijuan?


    There must be a reason why Zhu Bingjun killed Chen Meijuan. The biggest reason why a man wants to kill a woman is betrayal.


    Is there any direct or indirect connection between Chen Meijuan''s betrayal and Hongtu group''s Secret ruin?


    If so, the target of Chen Meijuan''s betrayal may be the key to this matter.


    "What are you thinking, young master?"


    Yu Ting pushes the dessert to him.


    "Tingting, is there anything unusual in Hongtu group that deserves attention?"


    "Young master seems to be very interested in this Hongtu group?"


    Wu Hao smiles but says nothing.


    "If there is anything unusual..."


    Yu Ting thought for a while and said: "the performance of this company two years ago is very good, that is, in the past two years, there have just been those abnormal situations."


    "Any more?"


    "Besides, I have just checked and noticed that the positions of the largest shareholder and the chairman of Hongtu group have changed at the same time. However, this does not seem to be an abnormal situation. Zhu Bingjun, the former chairman of Hongtu group, was seriously injured and ill recently. He handed over the position of chairman to his younger brother, and his shares were also transferred to him through trading. This is quite normal."


    Pretty normal?


    It sounds normal at first.


    But when Wu Hao heard this, he immediately linked all the clues in his head.


    If you''re right,


    The object of Chen Meijuan''s infidelity should be Zhu Bingjun''s younger brother Zhu Bingfu.


    Even the reason why Zhu Bingjun died on the operating table before buying the time is likely to be planned by both of them.


    According to this conjecture, Zhu Bingjun''s accident is probably not an accident.


    If Zhu Bingjun had known all this for a long time, it would be no surprise that he wanted to kill Chen Meijuan.


    The corner of Wu Hao''s mouth raised a kind of evil smile.


    Two years ago, Hongtu group''s assets changed abnormally. Two years later, Zhu Bingfu, who had an affair with his sister-in-law, became the chairman of Hongtu group. However, Hongtu group has been hollowed out in the past two years.


    Zhu Bingfu was left with a lot of debts in addition to a mess.


    Zhu Bingjun is really a good fox.


    Quietly killed his wife who betrayed him, and took revenge on his brother who also betrayed him.


    Tut Tut, this big fight between brothers is absolutely wonderful.


    "Tingting, do you think Hongtu is in financial crisis now?" Wu Hao asked tentatively.


    "It''s not easy for me to judge whether it is, but from the comparison of the company''s indicators, we can probably draw the conclusion that they are in deficit and in debt."


    Yu Ting looked at Wu Hao and said with a smile: "it''s really rare to see young master so interested in a company for the first time."


    "I''m interested in many things, but I''m most interested in you."


    Wu Hao gave a bad smile and got up to kiss her on the forehead.


    "I won''t have dinner with you tonight. I have to go first."


    "Slow down, young master."


    Wu Hao blew a kiss from a distance.


    Hey, hey, here comes the chance.


    How the two brothers fight is their business. If they have a chance to make a lot of money, how can they miss it?


    ¡­¡­


    Hongtu group downstairs.


    It was half past six when Wu Hao got off the bus. The last ray of the sun was shining on the reflective glass of the building. It looked pitiful and powerless.


    I don''t know if Zhu Bingfu is in the mood to leave work ahead of time!?


    Wu Hao grinned and walked into the building.


    "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    The front desk is packing. It looks like it''s getting ready for work.


    "Is your chairman still here?"


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "I''m here to talk about cooperation with your chairman. If he is in, please tell him that Wu Hao has come to him. If he is not in, please contact his secretary and arrange a place for me to meet him."


    The front desk girl looked at Wu Hao''s calm and confident expression, and she was scared. It really delayed the cooperation of the company. She couldn''t afford to be a small front desk.


    "I''ll ask for you."


    The front desk girl called the new secretary of the chairman.


    After a while, an ol woman came down from upstairs and came to Wu Hao.


    "Mr. Wu?"


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "Come with me."


    The Secretary smiles and guides Wu Hao

 Chapter 100

    Wu Hao followed her to the chairman''s office on the top floor.


    The Secretary backed out and closed the door.


    Zhu Bingfu sits on the chair and looks at Wu Hao.


    He didn''t know what Wu Hao was looking for, but he vaguely felt that Wu Hao was not a simple man.


    Before inexplicably appeared in the hospital to see his elder brother Zhu Bingjun, now he came to find him uninvited, this boy is certainly not as simple as a small supplier.


    "Chairman Zhu looks sad, as if he has encountered some trouble?"


    Wu Hao smiles and sits down in front of him.


    "Your attitude as a small supplier is very arrogant?"


    Zhu Bingfu leaned back in his chair and looked at him.


    "My identity can be freely broken up as I want to do. When I met your elder brother before, I was a small supplier of your Hongtu group. Now I can be the super gold owner of your Hongtu group." Wu Hao joked.


    Zhu Bingfu was stunned by his words.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll just blow you out?" Zhu Bingfu smiles bitterly.


    "I said that I am the super gold owner of your Hongtu group now. How can you get rid of me?"


    Zhu Bingfu was stunned again.


    Is he serious?


    Zhu Bingfu looked at Wu Hao for a while and calmed down.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "What else can the gold owner do when he comes to the door? Of course, he''s here to give you money."


    Wu Hao said: "I probably already know your current situation. I came to you to tell you that I can give you enough money to set up Hongtu."


    "How do you know about Hongtu?"


    Zhu Bingfu looks at Wu Hao suspiciously. The more he thinks about it, the more wrong he is.


    The big brother of Hongtu group will not publicize things everywhere. How does this boy know the current situation of Hongtu?


    If he does, there''s only one possibility,


    He''s a big brother himself.


    Now, big brother sent him to set up a new Bureau and let him drill inside!


    There was a sneer on Zhu Bingfu''s face.


    "I don''t know how you got to know Hongtu. Hongtu is in a good condition and doesn''t need money. Even if we really need money, we can go to the bank instead of borrowing money from you."


    "Borrow money from the bank? Chairman Zhu really thinks that the relationship between the bank and you is very good. Without brilliant performance, the bank will turn over faster than the book. If chairman Zhu can really borrow money from the bank, he won''t have to worry about sitting in the office after work. "


    Wu Hao said bluntly: "I know chairman Zhu said this because he was wary of me. I have nothing to do with your elder brother Zhu Bingjun. The reason why I went to the hospital to see him in the first two times was just to complete a deal with him. As I just said, my identity as a supplier is just casual."


    "Deal?"


    Zhu Bingfu looked at Wu Hao with vigilance and interest.


    What does big brother need to do with this young man?


    "Let me ask you a question. Do you think Zhu Bingjun is alive because you canceled the plan to kill him on the operating table?"


    "How do you know that?"


    Zhu Bingfu was startled and his face changed.


    "You don''t care how I know about it, you answer me first."


    Zhu Bingfu looked at Wu Hao deeply and did not answer his question.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "In fact, it''s not because you canceled the plan to kill him that he won''t die. It''s because I extended his life by 20 years."


    He added: "I know what you''re hearing is puzzling, but it doesn''t matter. What I want to tell you is that your elder brother bought a 20-year life span from me, and you can sell your life span and get a lot of money from me."


    Zhu Bingfu still didn''t speak.


    If what Wu Hao said is true, then he finally knows why big brother wants to transfer the equity to himself by way of transaction. It turns out that he wants to have money to buy time from Wu Hao.


    "Chairman Zhu, you must know better than me about Hongtu''s current situation. You can cheat me, but you can''t cheat yourself. You should seriously consider my proposal and come to me when you need my help." Wu Hao got up and left.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Zhu Bingfu stopped Wu Hao, "how many things do you know?"


    "The onlookers see clearly." Wu Hao smiles.


    "How much do you know?"


    "It''s clear."


    "What''s the situation of Hongtu now?" Zhu Bingfu tried.


    "A rotten shell. You have an affair with your sister-in-law and even want to kill him, leading your elder brother to secretly transfer Hongtu''s high-quality assets, leaving a rotten shell for you to sit as chairman of the board, so as to revenge your betrayal to him. "


    Wu Hao said: "that''s why I think you need my help. The situation that your elder brother has set up for two years is not something that you can break if you want to. With Hongtu''s current asset situation, no bank will lend money to you. Now I''m the only way for you to break this situation. "


    After a pause, he said, "you can doubt my intention. I just want to tell you that I am a neutral businessman. I will show up where I can make money. Your brother and I have completed the transaction. Now we can cooperate with each other to get what we need, so I''m here."


    Zhu Bingfu stares at Wu Hao.


    Obviously, Wu Hao really knows a lot of things, whether it''s his elder brother''s plan or his own plan.


    What on earth does this young man do?


    Isn''t it really the big brother who sent me to do it?


    "How can I believe you''re not my brother''s man?"


    "I don''t want to explain my identity again and again. Believe it or not. I''ve already given you the answer. Do you want to bring Hongtu back to life to see yourself?"


    Wu Hao gets up and leaves.


    Now?


    I never ask others to believe what I say!


    Believe it or not!


    "Wait a minute, I want to hear you explain the deal you''re talking about." Zhu Bingfu stood up.


    "A dollar a minute, depending on how many years you''ve been willing to sell."


    Wu Hao looked back and reminded: "with the current funding gap of Hongtu, your time alone is absolutely not enough. If you really want to save Hongtu, I suggest you find more people who are willing to work for you."


    "Anyone''s time can be traded?"


    "As long as people live, they have time, and they can trade with time. But I have to remind you that the money is directly into the trader''s account. You''d better find someone who is really loyal to you. "


    "My elder brother bought time from you and survived. If I sell time to you, will I die?"


    "It depends on how much you sell."


    Wu Hao shrugged, "Chairman Zhu can think about it slowly. When you think about it, the teahouse will come to me and wait for you at any time."


    "Wait a minute, can you tell me the details of the deal?"


    "You''ll see."


    With a wave of Wu Hao''s hand, a transaction contract appears in front of Zhu Bingfu.


    "The name, the account under the name, and my signature are all priced at one yuan per minute. As for how long to sell, you should consider for yourself."


    After that, he threw his coat on his shoulder and whistled away.

 Chapter 101

    Zhu Bingfu stared at the door of the office in a daze.


    Time for money?


    A dollar a minute is about 500000 yuan a year. Even if it is 50 years old, it will only be more than 25 million yuan. This kind of transaction is so cheap that it can''t be any cheaper.


    In the past, Hongtu had a revenue of over 100 million yuan a year. Even if he lost his mind, he could not exchange 50 years for the paltry 25 million yuan. But now


    Hongtu not only does not have the ability to generate income, but also carries a lot of debt. 25 million seems to be so precious.


    If you sell it for 50 years, you can get 25 million. If you sell it for 10 years, you can get 250 million. If you sell it for 20 years, you can get 500 million.


    If there are 500 million or more, the financial crisis of Hongtu will be greatly alleviated, and we can also find ways to create new profit points for Hongtu.


    Zhu Bingfu got up and went to the French window.


    As soon as the sun went down, the sky became dark. He could not help thinking about Hongtu now. If the last glimmer of hope disappeared, Hongtu''s dark day would soon come.


    But,


    In order to save Hongtu, do you really want to gamble on your own life?


    no way!


    Absolutely not!


    I must live to get Hongtu up, and use a brilliant Hongtu to revenge brother''s revenge!!!


    Besides, Wu Hao is very evil and has to guard against him. What if he is the elder brother''s man and wants to kill him in this way!?


    We must be alert to the unknown. Now he and Hongtu can''t stand the toss.


    Who do you want to work for the company?


    Zhu Bingfu looked at the cars coming and going outside, lost in thought.


    The money of transaction can''t go directly into one''s own pocket, which means that no one can believe it, but the more trustworthy people must be found among the disbelief.


    Do you follow the management that you climb up?


    The loyalty of these people is based on the fact that they can give them a higher status. Loyalty is just a form of reward. Now their status is high enough. They can''t give up the position of chairman of the board of directors. If they can''t reward their efforts, they can''t repay them with their loyalty.


    These people are more likely to get money and run away than anyone else,


    They are the most untrustworthy people!


    So, instead, the people who can be used are the middle and lower level managers of the company, and their efforts and struggles are just the hope of a promotion opportunity!?


    you ''re right!


    They are the best people!


    The people who follow them have reached the summit. Many people have lost their goal. At this time, Hongtu needs young people to rebuild their brilliance with burning enthusiasm.


    Kill two birds with one stone!


    Zhu Bingfu took a deep breath and made up his mind.


    Pick up the phone and call the secretary.


    "Immediately call all the middle and lower management personnel to the company for a meeting. I''ll send some materials to your mailbox and sort out and print 50 copies before everyone arrives!"


    After hanging up the phone, Zhu Bingfu sorted out the company''s actual operation in the past two years and sent it to the secretary.


    He leaned back in his chair with deep eyes.


    I hope the transaction Wu Hao said is true and effective, otherwise the company will be in chaos.


    I hope I''m right!


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao comes to the teahouse every noon and evening.


    He always believed that Zhu Bingfu would come to find himself.


    A person who is retaliated and tries to fight back will not miss the opportunity to make himself stand up again, even if he needs to pay the price.


    It depends on when he can make up his mind.


    In Hongtu''s current situation, Zhu Bingfu needs at least 200 million to maintain the normal operation of the company, and this business can take at least 500 years!


    500 years!


    I''m excited to think about it!


    Come on, I''ll wait for you.


    At noon on the fifth day.


    Wu Hao takes a taxi from school to the teahouse.


    The name of the store has been hung up. The three words in cursive script are unique. Some people who understand the words will be surprised to see these three words. A store name is actually made by a famous person.


    It cost 1.5 million to buy these three words.


    The store.


    The workers are working hard to decorate the store. The ceiling and painting have been completed. The style is antique. If the seats are put out again, they can almost open.


    Go up to the second floor.


    The room on the second floor has been designed. A small room of about 30 square meters is being renovated, and the remaining 50 square meters has been designed as a more elegant reception hall. Since it is a teahouse, the theme of the reception hall is of course to meet friends with tea. A root carving tea table has been placed in the middle room with a pot of flowers on it, which is simple but interesting.


    Not bad!


    When Wu Hao came down from upstairs, he saw a tourist bus parked at the door of the shop from a distance. A group of people were getting off the bus.


    It was Zhu Bingfu who took the lead.


    Finally.


    Wu Hao smiles and greets him.


    "Chairman Zhu is all right."


    "Hello."


    Zhu Bingfu shook Wu Hao''s hand, pointed to the teahouse and said, "is this what you mean by the teahouse of time?" Why are you still decorating?


    "It hasn''t opened yet. When it officially opens, please invite chairman Zhu to have tea."


    Wu Hao said perfunctorily, scanning the crowd behind him.


    There were about twenty or thirty people with him. They all looked very young. The biggest one didn''t look more than thirty years old, and the smaller one only looked twenty-five or twenty-six.


    Wu Hao was surprised.


    He knew that Zhu Bingfu would bring people here, but he didn''t expect that the people who came with him would be so young.


    Obviously, these young people are not the core management of Hongtu group, let alone the people Zhu Bingfu usually trusted to bring them. This is a bit intriguing.


    Do you think young people can have more time to trade?


    Wu Hao noticed the expressions on these young people''s faces.


    Every one of them is firm.


    Although it''s not exaggerating to think of death as a return, each of them gives people a sense of both seeing and dying.


    It seems that Zhu Bingfu did a good job in ideological work.


    A mysterious smile appeared on the corner of Wu Hao''s mouth.


    "Chairman Zhu should have come to talk business with me?"


    "Of course."


    "Then wait outside for a moment."


    Wu Hao turns around and enters the shop. He asks all the decoration workers to stop work and wait outside. Then he leads Zhu Bingfu and his group into the shop.


    "The storefront is being renovated. Please forgive me. Please go up."


    Wu Hao leads them to the second floor.


    There must be no way to sit. Twenty or thirty people all stand around the coffee table in a circle.


    "If chairman Zhu has anything else to know, please let me know, or if I need to explain something to them, I can explain the next transaction now." Wu Hao looked at Zhu Bingfu and said with a smile.


    "I''ve made it clear to them. Just tell us how to trade."


    Wu Hao looks around and smiles.


    Take out a dozen contracts

 Chapter 102

    Besides Wu Hao and Zhu Bingfu, there were 28 young people at the scene.


    One contract for each person.


    When their firm eyes saw the contract in hand, they all showed obvious surprise.


    Didn''t you agree to sign the labor contract? Is this what chairman Zhu said about the long-term labor contract? It doesn''t look like a formal contract with legal effect.


    "Don''t worry about signing. It''s just a form, for the company and for yourself."


    Zhu Bingfu reminded them with a smile, a deep expression.


    After five days of screening, how many people are willing to stay and sign the long-term labor contract.


    Hearing the encouragement of the chairman, someone took out a note from his pocket, copied it against the bank account number, and began to sign the contract.


    One person began to sign, others also had more courage, one after another took out the note in their pocket, copied the bank card number above, and signed the contract.


    Wu Hao frowned.


    Zhu Bingfu didn''t want to have too much eye contact with Wu Hao and watched them sign the contract.


    Soon all the contracts for 28 people were filled out.


    Zhu Bingfu took the initiative to collect all the contracts and give them to Wu Hao.


    "It''s your turn."


    Zhu Bingfu intentionally or unintentionally added, "we have signed the contract, so we can get the money, right?"


    Wu Hao nodded and sat down.


    The selling time of each contract is 30 years, a total of 28 contracts, a total of 840 years, if all can be signed successfully.


    Pick up the pen and sign your name one by one.


    success! success! success! Success


    Signing seventeen Liya in a row indicates that the transaction is successful. When the eighteenth one is signed, one transaction fails.


    Zhang Yuheng?


    Wu Hao scanned the crowd, but he didn''t know who it was.


    Put aside the contracts that failed.


    When Zhang Yuheng saw that his contract was taken out and put aside, he felt a thump in his heart. He looked around anxiously, as if he wanted to seek the help of his colleagues. Unfortunately, everyone''s attention was on Wu Hao at this time, for fear that his contract would be put aside.


    Wu Hao continued to sign the contract.


    The next contracts were all successful.


    "Congratulations, master. The time balance has increased by 810 years, but the account balance has decreased by more than 400 million."


    Wu Hao smiles and shakes hands with Zhu Bingfu.


    "Chairman Zhu, happy cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation, then my money..."


    "Don''t worry, you are indispensable."


    "That''s good."


    Zhu Bingfu took back his hand and said, "I''ll visit again some other day. It''s not convenient to have so many people today. I''ll take you back to the company first." The longer you stay here, the easier it is to get into trouble. If you have any doubt, come to him alone tomorrow.


    "Please."


    Wu Hao extended his hand.


    "My contract, please..."


    Zhang Yuheng has become an ant on the hot pot. He doesn''t understand what it means that his contract has been put aside alone. Has his dream of promotion and salary increase failed?


    "I''m sorry."


    Wu Hao didn''t say much.


    Zhu Bingfu said, "let''s go back to the company first. I''ll give you a satisfactory explanation. Wu Hao, let''s go first." Zhu Bingfu took him away.


    "Slow down."


    Wu Hao took them to the stairway and left them on the second floor.


    The atmosphere of signing the contract is very strange. Wu Hao is not a fool. How can he not see that Zhu Bingfu has played a trick to deceive these young people.


    The reason that makes the atmosphere strange is that he quietly cooperates with Zhu Bingfu''s deception.


    Selfish?


    without doubt!


    But a deal to add 810 years of life is not always the case.


    It''s just a boat.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath in his chair and put away his ridiculous pity. A smile gradually appeared on his silent face.


    In 810, if there were ten such businesses, Leia would be able to get out of her body.


    Let her come out early, otherwise I don''t know what kind of trouble she will encounter.


    Wu Hao is very clear that this ability will bring danger to himself sooner or later.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the teahouse.


    Twenty eight people returned to the tour bus.


    Zhang Yuheng sat glum in his seat.


    I don''t think I can get the bonus of 200000 yuan per person, and the basic salary of 20000 yuan must be in vain. As for the promotion of the post, let alone think about it.


    If they can successfully sign the 30-year labor contract like them, they can buy the house they are looking forward to with their girlfriend this month. With the bonus of 200000 yuan, the down payment is just enough, the basic salary of 20000 yuan is enough to repay the mortgage, and the pressure of life will not be too great. At the end of the year, they can still have money to settle the marriage.


    All of a sudden, the hope was suddenly shattered, and the feeling of depression was much stronger than that of never before.


    He looked at the other colleagues in the car, and everyone''s face was full of smiles. This is the special smile that young people like them feel the hope of life.


    Although the 30-year labor contract is somewhat unreasonable, the reward brought by this contract is huge. At least three colleagues who have received the bonus will buy a house this year. Originally, they are one of them.


    The more Zhang Yuheng thinks about it, the more depressed he is and the more unfair he is.


    Why can they all sign a contract, but they are rejected? At least give yourself a reason to give up!?


    "I have a stomachache. I''ll go inside and borrow a toilet."


    Zhang Yuheng covered his stomach and ran out of the car.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Wu Hao was about to go downstairs, Zhang Yuheng ran up in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao asked. Seeing that it was him, he vaguely guessed what he was doing.


    "Hello, I''d like to ask why my contract can''t be signed?" Zhang Yuheng opens his eyes to the mountain road.


    Wu Hao looked at him and said nothing.


    He can be sure that Zhu Bingfu cheated them, but seeing that he was so eager to sign the contract, Wu Hao couldn''t help but wonder how he cheated them.


    "Why do you want to sign this contract so much?"


    "It''s very important to me."


    "What''s important? Would you like to be specific?"


    Zhang Yuheng hesitated.


    "If I sign this contract, I can get a bonus of 200000 yuan and a base salary of 20000 yuan per month for 30 years. This may not be enough for you to mention, but such treatment is enough to change my life now, so I beg you to give me another chance?"


    So it is.


    It''s no wonder that Zhu Bingfu is looking for these young people instead of his powerful subordinates. Those people are not so eager to change the status quo of their lives, and they are not easily attracted by these simple temptations.


    Can Wu Hao give him this chance?


    Of course, 30 years of trading failure may be replaced by 20 years of trading success.


    But looking at his anxious eyes, Wu Hao suddenly moved a heart of compassion.


    "Misfortune is what fortune depends on, and misfortune is what troubles you. Go back."


    Wu Hao patted him on the shoulder and went downstairs.

 Chapter 103

    "Can''t I just want a chance? You don''t know me. Why do you want to deny my ability? In 30 years, I can also do my best for Hongtu, and work with you to bring Hongtu back to life, and work with you to ensure that your investment can receive a good return. I just ask you to give me an opportunity. "


    Zhang Yuheng chased downstairs, excited.


    investment?


    Wu Hao frowned. It seems that Zhu Bingfu told these people the actual situation of the company and asked them to sign the 30-year transaction contract on the ground of investment.


    Wu Hao can even imagine what Zhu Bingfu told them in his office.


    The investor needs our company to have loyal employees who are committed to the development of the company for a long time, so you must sign a 30-year long-term labor contract, so that the other party can invest in our company. As a reward for the company, each person will be rewarded 200000 yuan and the minimum monthly salary will be 20000 yuan within 30 years, The reason for the bottom line is to tell them that the better the company''s performance, the more money they can get.


    They are all old foxes.


    He thought his elder brother Zhu Bingjun was the real fox. When Zhu Bingfu was alone, his cunning side was forced out.


    "What''s your name?" Wu Hao looked back and asked.


    "Zhang Yuheng."


    "Remember what I just told you?"


    "As I remember, misfortune is the source of happiness, and misfortune is the source of happiness."


    "Since you remember, don''t ask why. There is something called cost in this world. Some costs are just invisible."


    "If I can change my life now, I am willing to pay the price! I can sign another guarantee agreement to stay in Hongtu for 30 years and never change my job! " Zhang Yuheng looks at Wu Hao firmly.


    "Would you like to die?"


    Wu Hao looks into his eyes for three seconds and leaves the teahouse.


    "Why can''t you give me a chance?"


    Zhang Yuheng roared at Wu Hao''s back, with strong resentment in his strong reluctance.


    Wu Hao as did not hear, called decoration workers in to continue to work.


    Zhu Bingfu heard Zhang Yuheng''s roar and ran out to pull him back to the car and let the driver drive back to the company.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao goes to the coffee shop.


    For a moment, he wanted to tell Zhang Yuheng that the real reason for the failure of the transaction was that his life span was less than 30 years.


    But he resisted, and the truth could not be revealed in the deal.


    Zhu Bingfu used these people''s time in a deceptive way to exchange 400 million yuan. Once one of them knows the truth of the deal, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t tell others. If these people know that they have been cheated, they will inevitably make trouble. If so many people make trouble, they will be reported by TV stations or the Internet.


    Wu Hao wants to push himself out, but not in this way. What he wants to build is a circle, not to let everyone in the world know that there is such a thing. Otherwise, the world will be in chaos, and he will not be able to be alone at that time.


    The best way to hide this is to keep the lie going.


    Zhu Bingfu will not let this lie be exposed.


    Wu Hao is very confident about this.


    At the coffee shop.


    Yu Ting is sitting there staring at the computer.


    "Haven''t decided which companies to invest in yet?"


    Wu Hao sat down in front of her.


    "I''ve invested in a few, and I want to invest more."


    "Xueyan company is doing this. You can study it with her. You''re still fooling around all day."


    "That''s right, but as a housekeeper, I have to have the ability of independent analysis and judgment. It''s like practicing my hands." Yu Ting said with a smile.


    Wu Hao shrugs and closes her computer.


    "Let''s have a meal. I''ll treat you to what you want to eat at noon."


    "Young master''s treat?" Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "You say what you want to eat."


    "I feel like eating French food, but the young master still has classes in the afternoon. It''s too late. I''d better go to a restaurant and help myself."


    "I''ll come back to eat French food with you in the evening."


    Wu Hao pulls Yu Ting out of the cafe.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhu Bingfu returns to Hongtu.


    Excited and anxious, he returned to his office as quickly as he could.


    Open the drawer and take out two stacks of bank cards and a stack of ID cards.


    One of them is the new cards to be issued to them. Put them aside. The other is the new cards issued by the company. However, the card numbers of these cards have been written on the slip and given to them for transaction.


    Is the money here?


    Zhu Bingfu repressed his inner tension and excitement, opened the online bank, entered the card number and the password of the last six digits of his ID card.


    15.768 million!


    A wave of ecstasy surged through Zhu Bingfu''s heart. He immediately picked up the second bank card and the corresponding ID card to continue to check the balance.


    15.768 million!


    No more, no less. It''s just a dollar a minute for 30 years!


    Checking the balance is always exciting, especially when one needs money.


    Zhu Bingfu checked them one by one to make sure that all the money went to these cards.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Yuheng is sitting in the office.


    It''s a terrible feeling to be about to go through everything you want.


    Is it possible to save this hope?


    It''s the only thing he''s thinking about right now.


    It must be impossible to start from Wu Hao. He has definitely rejected himself. It''s useless to find him again.


    Then there is only one person who can decide his own destiny.


    chairman!


    Yes, go to the chairman of the board to make a guarantee. Maybe there is a chance to save some hope. Even if you don''t get a 200000 bonus, at least raise your salary to the same level as others.


    He seemed to see hope again and got up to find Zhu Bingfu.


    Outside the chairman''s office.


    Zhang Yuheng knocked on the door.


    Zhu Bingfu, who is checking the accounts, was startled by the sudden knock on the door. He quickly collected the ID card and bank card on the desk. The money must not be known by anyone before it is transferred to the company account.


    "Come in."


    Zhang Yuheng took a deep breath and pushed the door in.


    "Chairman."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhu Bingfu asked, looking very impatient.


    "Chairman, I don''t know why I can''t sign the contract, but I really want to serve the company. The chairman also told us that the company is in crisis. Can the chairman give me this opportunity to contribute to the company?"


    "I''ll think about it later. When I think about it, I''ll let the Secretary inform you. Go back to work first. The company won''t treat a promising young man who is willing to work for the company badly."


    "But the Chairman..."


    "I have a lot of things to deal with, you go back first."


    Zhu Bingfu pulled down his face.


    Zhang Yuheng opened his mouth and wanted to continue, but when he saw the unhappy look of the chairman, he finally closed his mouth and left the office in silence.


    Zhu Bingfu took out his bank card again and continued to check the accounts. He just found Zhang Yuheng with a balance of 0. He left his ID card and bank card aside and continued to check the balance of other people''s accounts.

 Chapter 104

    Zhang Yuheng went out of the office feeling depressed and annoyed.


    What bullshit I just said, such nonsense of serving the company is too empty. I''m not going to the interview to say what I''m doing. Maybe what the chairman wants to hear is more direct!?


    Yes, there must be a lot of things that the chairman has to deal with now. How can he spare no time to beat around the Bush.


    Zhang Yuheng''s brain was hot and he turned back.


    All he thought about was how to say when he went in, so that he forgot to knock at the door and pushed in directly.


    "Chairman, I can sign a 30-year labor contract like them."


    "Get out of here!"


    Zhu Bingfu, who was checking the accounts, was startled and roared out. He pressed the bank card and ID card on the table with his arm.


    Zhang Yuheng was stunned by the roar.


    Looking at the angry face of the chairman, he realized what a stupid thing he had done. At this time, he didn''t knock on the door and broke into the office directly. There was really no chance.


    But


    Is the chairman''s reaction too big? He just broke into the office by accident. How could he be so angry!?


    He seems to have a bank card and ID card on his hand?


    It''s like the bank cards and ID cards of 28 of them.


    Didn''t the chairman say that the ID card should be handed in and the finance department should handle a new bank card for them, and the salary will be paid on the new card in the future? Shouldn''t these cards be in the hands of finance? How can they be in the hands of the chairman?


    "I told you to go out!!"


    When Zhu Bingfu saw that he was still at the door, he roared angrily.


    "Sorry, chairman! I''m sorry, I''m sorry! "


    Zhang Yuheng bowed and apologized repeatedly and left the office.


    Now, he didn''t dare to knock on the door. If he went in, he would only scold him. He would never get good results.


    But he didn''t leave immediately.


    At the same time, worries abound.


    At noon, they took a note with the bank card number to sign a contract with Wu Hao. The reason given by the chairman was that the finance department was registering the new bank card and it would take a few days to issue it to everyone.


    But the bank card is clearly in the hands of the chairman himself. Why should we cheat everyone into saying that it is still registered in the hands of finance?


    It seems that the chairman doesn''t want to give their new bank card to everyone.


    Why?


    Just looking at him, he was obviously a little nervous, for fear of being seen what he was doing, which means that he must be doing something with everyone''s bank card.


    What would it be?


    Zhang Yuheng felt vaguely that it had something to do with the investment pulled by the chairman.


    Does the chairman use their ID card to handle bank card and then use it to launder money???


    The idea came into his head and got out of hand.


    Nervous and scared.


    But after calming down, Zhang Yuheng''s eyes showed a kind of excitement with a strong sense of treachery.


    opportunity,


    Always for those who know how to catch it.


    Wu Hao''s words are right at all. Fortune and misfortune depend on each other. Maybe the reason why he failed to sign the contract is that God has prepared a bigger surprise for him!


    He held his breath, repressed his violent heartbeat, and wanted to quietly open the door to peep inside.


    Click.


    His hand had just touched the door, and there was the sound of locking it.


    Zhang Yuheng''s heart clattered, gently pushed the door, unable to move.


    I wanted to have a quiet look at what the chairman was doing inside, but I can''t see it now.


    Zhang Yuheng is not reconciled, always waiting for the opportunity outside.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Zhu Bingfu came out of the office.


    From the expression on his face, we can see that he is in a very good mood.


    Twenty seven of them were 15.768 million, and they got more than four billion without any loss. Now Hongtu can start the first step of its rebirth.


    I believe the company will be back on track soon.


    Hiding in the corner, Zhang Yuheng sees Zhu Bingfu walking towards the toilet and quietly sneaks into his office.


    A drawer, two stacks of bank cards, and a stack of ID cards are all for these 28 people, just as I guess.


    But why give everyone two? The amount of money laundering is huge?


    Zhang Yuheng looks at the time. It takes at least three minutes for the chairman to go back and forth to the toilet. There is still a little time.


    Pick up a bank card and log in to online banking. The initial password of the bank card handled by the general company is the last six digits of the ID card, just everyone''s ID card is here.


    15.768 million!


    This


    Isn''t this the company''s new bank card? Why is there so much money in Xiaolin''s account?


    Zhang Yuheng''s eyes stare at the boss. He is dazzled by the long string of numbers on his account. He feels that his heart is almost stopped.


    He found another card of Xiaolin and logged in with the same password. There was no money in the account.


    It''s strange why one has one and the other doesn''t?


    Zhang Yuheng nervously looked at the time and entered a new card number and password.


    15.768 million!


    As like as two peas.


    Pick up another bank card in the same person''s name, just like before, without any money.


    Try again.


    The third person had the same result.


    Looking at the bank cards in the drawer, he was sure that one of the two stacks of bank cards had money, and each one should have 15.768 million yuan, while the other stack was all new cards without money.


    Zhang Yuheng found his bank card and logged into online banking.


    The balance is 0.


    Both are the same.


    Can''t you even look at the account in your name for money laundering!?


    A mixture of anger and resentment came up from him.


    There was a moment when he wanted to take all the bank cards and ID cards, slip out and escape from the company, but it was only a moment. If he really stole these cards, the chairman would freeze all the cards as soon as he came back. Not only could he not get the money, he might also be arrested by the police, and he could spend ten or eight years in prison with any excuse.


    Stupid idea flashed by, he looked at the time, quickly closed the web page, put the bank card and ID card in place, and quickly fled the office.


    Zhang Yuheng pretended that he had nothing to do and went back to work.


    But the brain can''t calm down.


    It seems that the chairman is really using their bank card to launder money.


    Under the guise of their ID cards, they secretly handle two bank cards, one for money laundering and the other for normal wage cards. If they didn''t run into each other by accident, no one would know about it.


    God just let himself run into it,


    Don''t you want to give yourself a chance?


    Zhang Yuheng''s turbulent heart became more and more restless. He saw a shortcut to the peak of his life, a straight road to the sky.


    All the visions of the future flashed before my eyes as if they were reality.


    This intense excitement continued in his brain for nearly half an hour before he gradually calmed down.


    The calmer you are, the more questions you have.


    If it''s money laundering, has the chairman done too many unnecessary steps?


    With their bank card, why go to Wu Hao? What does signing a 30-year labor contract have to do with money laundering?


    To cover up?


    That''s even more unnecessary. It''s better to do it in private than to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    Common sense tells him that all human actions have their own purposes.


    It''s not meaningless to go to Wu Hao to sign a labor contract.


    What does this move mean?


    It''s not money laundering, it''s human trafficking? If it were, he would not be shut out.


    Ensuring access to their 30-year workforce?


    This seems to have nothing to do with money laundering. Moreover, the contract Wu Hao asked them to sign was strange. He could not see that it was a labor contract.


    Contract?


    Zhang Yuheng frowned.


    The contract they signed didn''t indicate that it was a labor contract. It looked more like a simple sales contract. The contract was so simple that it didn''t even write anything about the items they bought and sold. There was only a contract that they didn''t know how to sell for 30 years.


    Sell, 30 years?


    Does that contract point to their time?


    Sell for 30 years, one dollar a minute.


    Isn''t this a typical transaction contract? It''s not essentially different from five Jin apples, five yuan per Jin.


    Zhang Yuheng was surprised, unbelievable, and even couldn''t turn his head around


    [the editor''s notice will be on the shelves at noon tomorrow. I''d like to ask you for a subscription. In the future, Wu Hao''s strength and his identity will be gradually revealed. Some seemingly unreasonable contents in the previous article will gradually become reasonable, and the enemy hidden in the dark will gradually emerge. The mirror assures you that this story will become more wonderful in the future. I hope you can support it. Thank you

 Chapter 105

    Taobao sells air, stinky farts, original underwear and everything, but for the first time, he knows that time can also be traded.


    Taobao on the sale of those wonderful things more or less with a little joke, really buy it is also IQ arrears.


    But is the time contract they signed a joke?


    It looks like everything!


    Nothing is more like a joke.


    But


    Objective facts tell him that this may not be a joke. Otherwise, the chairman of the board of directors has no need to cheat everyone to go to Wu Hao to sign the contract.


    A dollar a minute. How much is it in 30 years?


    Zhang Yuheng took out his mobile phone and calculated.


    15.768 million.


    No more, no less.


    It''s no coincidence.


    This is a deal, a deal to cheat you to sell time!


    All the money had to be paid into the bank account of the trader. The chairman knew the rules of the transaction very well, so he applied for a new card with their ID card in the name of re processing the wage card. The bank card they filled in the contract was in the hands of the chairman from the beginning to the end, and no one found it, and no one cared, More than four billion yuan went into the chairman''s pocket unconsciously.


    And these more than 20 of them are foolishly enjoying themselves in the office for the petty profit. They don''t know that they could have got 15 million.


    High!


    It''s really high!


    The people who can be the chairman of the board are really the ruthless roles that are hidden!


    Zhang Yuheng''s face showed a strong hatred and disdain. Looking at several colleagues who signed contracts around him, he felt sad for them in silence.


    Although Wu Hao didn''t know why he refused to sell for 30 years, it''s a good thing that he didn''t have this unidentified loss. The key is that,


    You can still get money without loss.


    Zhang Yuheng sneered.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Yuheng is thinking about how to make good use of this opportunity, Zhu Bingfu''s secretary came to him.


    "Xiao Zhang, the chairman is looking for you."


    Zhang Yuheng was stunned, hesitated for two seconds, and came to the chairman''s office with his secretary.


    "You go out first."


    The secretary left the office in silence.


    "Xiao Zhang, come and sit down."


    Zhu Bingfu said with a smile, unable to see what he was thinking.


    Zhang Yuheng, with a bottom in his heart, nodded and sat opposite him.


    Zhu Bingfu did not speak and looked directly into his eyes. His deep eyes seemed to see through everything he thought.


    Zhang Yuheng does not speak, let him see, at this moment the initiative in their own hands, will not be afraid of him!?


    The atmosphere was eerie.


    In this strange atmosphere, they froze for two minutes.


    Zhu Bingfu first relaxed and broke the silence.


    "Xiao Zhang, I also told you about the actual situation of the company. I''m in a bad mood recently. It''s wrong for me to get angry with you just now. I''m here to apologize to you. I hope you don''t take it to heart."


    "The chairman is serious. I didn''t take it to heart."


    "Good. I''ve seriously considered what you just mentioned. I think you are a young man with great potential, and I also believe in your feelings towards the company. Although I don''t know why the investors didn''t sign you, it doesn''t matter. I''m optimistic about you. Our company will sign you by itself, with the same 30-year labor contract and the same bonus of 200000, You can also enjoy the treatment they enjoy. I hope you can stay in the company with peace of mind. "


    "Chairman..."


    Zhang Yuheng was shaken for a moment.


    This is not the result you want before, bonus, stable salary, and the opportunity to rise, even at this moment, such conditions still have a strong attraction.


    But I have a chance to get more money, why choose a comfortable way to accept this small favor?


    As long as you take a risk, the return you can get is more than what the chairman of the board can give now. How much more than a hundred times?


    He put away his weakness.


    "Chairman, I''d like to accept your terms, but I want more."


    Zhang Yuheng said: "I want the chairman to give me 50 million yuan directly!"


    Zhu Bingfu leaned back on his chair and laughed.


    "It''s a good thing for young people to have ideals, ambitions and ambitions. You are still young. I believe that sooner or later, you can make 50 million yuan, but you can make it yourself, not me."


    "The chairman thinks highly of me. I can''t earn 50 million even with my salary, so I don''t think I will give up easily if I have this chance to get 50 million."


    "What do you mean?"


    Zhu Bingfu frowned and gazed at him. There was no smile on his face.


    "The chairman is a smart man, but don''t treat us as idiots. The chairman cheated us into selling for 30 years to get more than $400 million for you. What you gave us is just a small profit. Do you think it''s fair to us? "


    Zhang Yuheng stares at Zhu Bingfu and clenches his fists. His palms are full of sweat.


    "How do you know?" Zhu Bingfu stood up and showed his bad face.


    "Chairman, don''t care how I know. People are doing things and the sky is watching. Nothing in the world is absolutely secret."


    Zhang Yuheng sneered: "I can know about this. I think other people will have a chance to know about it. I think the chairman doesn''t want me to tell 27 of them about it? If they know that the chairman cheated them into selling their time for 30 years and only gave them a little money in return, does the chairman think they can still stay in the office happily and work for you? "


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "I just don''t want to live up to the chance God gave me."


    The office fell into silence again, this time a little terrible.


    Zhu Bingfu has an impulse to kill people. He didn''t expect that this boy should know about it.


    Did Wu Hao tell him?


    I don''t think so.


    Wu Hao in the teahouse is willing to cooperate with himself in this play, presumably also do not want this matter to be known by them, he is also afraid of trouble.


    If you think about it, what can give this boy a chance to know the truth is that he saw the bank card on his desk when he just broke into the office. It''s not difficult to deduce the whole story if he is a little smarter.


    I wanted to give him the same treatment and stabilize him. I didn''t expect this boy to have such a big appetite.


    "Xiao Zhang, you also know the current situation of the company. The company needs the money to operate now..."


    "Hongtu is your company, not mine. I come here to make money, not to work hard. It''s useless for you to tell me that. If you give me 50 million yuan, it will be deemed that it never happened. They will never know the inside story of this transaction." Zhang Yuheng interrupted Zhu Bingfu.


    "10 million!"


    Zhu Bingfu looked at him coldly and didn''t want to talk about it any more.


    "The chairman also said that it''s a good thing for young people to be ambitious. Does the chairman think that I know this matter is only worth 10 million? If 5000 points can''t be reduced, otherwise I''m not sure that I will make a phone call to let other people know about it, and the chairman will consider it clearly. "


    Zhang Yuheng also said: "why should the chairman care about the 50 million? Even if you give me 50 million, you still have more than 300 million. Anyway, it''s all cost-free money. If you give me a little, you can get Hongtu''s stability. Isn''t it a good deal?"


    "Boy, I underestimate you." Zhu Bingfu is biting his teeth.


    "As long as there is a chance, I think many people will be like me. It''s not too much if I only want 50 million. Maybe some of them will want more if they know about it."


    "Transfer the money to your paycard in three days." Zhu Bingfu said.


    "I''ll have it this time tomorrow!"


    "Don''t go too far, Zhang Yuheng!"


    "Anyway, it''s not too bad for these two days. If I can''t receive the money at this time tomorrow, I think all 27 of them will show up in the chairman''s office. Chairman, please be busy first. I have to leave in advance. "


    Zhang Yuheng got up and said, "by the way, chairman, if there is an accident before I get the money, other people will tell them about it immediately, so the chairman had better not act rashly for his own sake and for Hongtu''s sake."


    Then he walked out of the office.


    Nervous tension in the release of the moment, I feel weak, almost unable to walk against the wall, only eyes always maintain extreme excitement.


    In the office.


    Zhu Bingfu leaned back in his chair and was furious.


    5000 small things, if things get big, it''s not good. No one can guarantee that he won''t let it out if he takes the money.


    Only the dead can keep a secret!


    you ''re right!


    Kill this kid!


    At the moment of making up his mind, Zhu Bingfu''s eyes suddenly showed ferocity.


    But how do you kill him?


    Zhang Yuheng is very smart. He must hide immediately after he leaves the company. It''s hard to catch him and kill him directly. If he can''t call him tomorrow, the matter may be leaked to other people and the money has to be paid.


    But more than 50 million is also a huge sum of money for Hongtu now. How can I have the heart to waste the 50 million? I have to find a way to get it back.


    What if you want to kill him and take back the money?


    Zhu Bingfu thought of Wu Hao.


    Maybe Wu Hao can help himself with this. Anyway, he certainly doesn''t want it to be a big deal. Let''s cooperate again!


    Zhu Bingfu got up and left the office.


    One chairman, one employee, one to the left, one to the right, both of them embarked on a road of no return at the same time

 Chapter 106

    The next chapter is on the shelf.


    According to the Convention, first of all, thank you all the readers who support the mirror. You are my parents. Thank you very much for your support. I hope you can get your continuous support after you put it on the shelves.


    Thank you for fan fan. Thank you for her recommendation and support.


    And then I''ll tell you something practical. I think you''ve guessed it.


    For a sesame sized author like mirror, subscription is the most important source of income. If you don''t subscribe, you really have to drink from the West. So I''d like to ask for a subscription here. I hope you can spend one or two cents every day to support the mirror. With your support, the mirror can be more motivated to write down.


    Bow and thank you.


    I''ve been looking for an opportunity to talk to you about the creative source of this book. I just take this opportunity to chat with you.


    Mirror is 27 years old. One day, she met an eight or nine year old girl on the road. She forgot what she called me to do in August, but she called uncle as soon as she opened her mouth. Suddenly, she felt that she was old. In the past, all the children were brothers. In the blink of an eye, the children already called uncle, In a few years, maybe it''s time for some children to call themselves uncle.


    I really have a little emotion. I still remember that I bullied my classmates when I was so old with the little girl. In a twinkling, I was 27 years old, and all of them had become uncles. But these years, I was mediocre and accomplished nothing. I didn''t do what I wanted to do. People who wanted to love didn''t know whether there would be results in the end. All my dreams were at a loss at this embarrassing age.


    Looking back, I found that I had wasted a lot of time in these years. I just muddled around every day. Now I suddenly found that I was old.


    After feeling, I had an idea that if I could change all my wasted time into money, then the idea of this book was born.


    This is a world that cannot be separated from money. Most people are busy all their lives for money. Because there is no money, many things they want to do can''t be done. Because there is no money, many people who love each other can''t be together. If a person can directly change his time into money in the future, is there so much regret in this world? Can you have your dream life right now?


    Or maybe money is too easy to get and makes people crazy?


    Everyone''s life is different, environment is different, education is different, the same thing will have different ways, and then different stories, bring different endings.


    That''s the idea of the book.


    After writing, the mirror will do a thought deduction for each story, try to write each story well, write wonderful, and then use different stories to connect the protagonist''s journey to the top of God.


    Many seemingly unreasonable places in the early book will be revealed one by one. For example, Wu Hao''s strength, how can such a rebellious ability not have such a rebellious strength, and Wu Hao''s life experience will be revealed later. It is also mentioned that Liya, as the goddess of time, is really unreasonable to Call Master Wu Hao, When Wu Hao''s life experience is gradually revealed, this unreasonable place will gradually become reasonable. All the foreshadowing in the previous article will give you a reasonable explanation.


    Of course, the mirror, after all, a person in writing, it is inevitable that there will be negligence, we found in the process of reading any mistakes or unreasonable places can be put forward, there is no need to change.


    I hope you will always be with me in this book.


    thank!

 Chapter 107

    Wu Hao and Yu Ting went to school directly after lunch.


    When Zhu Bingfu arrived at the teahouse, he didn''t see Wu Hao at all. He asked the workers who were decorating the teahouse to know that Wu Hao would come at noon and at night.


    Zhu Bingfu sat in the car until evening.


    I didn''t wait for Wu Hao, but I waited for Yu Ting.


    Zhu Bingfu in the car points out the decoration of the teahouse. She secretly guesses that she should be someone close to Wu Hao. Wu Hao hasn''t come yet. Maybe you can ask her for a phone call from Wu Hao to contact him.


    get off the car.


    "Hello, do you know Wu Hao?" Zhu Bingfu is open-minded.


    "What can I do for you Yu Ting said with a smile, dignified and polite.


    a young master?


    The identity of Wu Hao is really mysterious.


    Zhu Bingfu said: "there are some things I want to talk to him face to face. I don''t know when he will come? Or you can give me his number, I can contact him myself


    "I can contact you. What''s your name, please?"


    "Zhu Bingfu."


    Yu Ting''s brow is slightly wrinkled. I''ve seen the name in the materials of Hongtu. What''s the young master doing when he comes into contact with Hongtu!?


    "Just a moment."


    Yu Ting calls one side.


    Wu Hao just sent Xu Xinjie home, just out of the community received a call from Yu Ting.


    "Young master, Zhu Bingfu is looking for you. He is in the teahouse. Would you like to come over? He seems to have something to talk to you about


    What does Zhu Bingfu do with himself?


    "I''ll be there in a minute."


    Wu Hao hung up and stopped a car to go to the teahouse, vaguely feeling that there was nothing good about it.


    It was already half dark when he arrived at the teahouse, but Zhu Bingfu stood patiently waiting outside. When he saw Wu Hao get out of the car, he immediately became energetic.


    "Wu Hao." Zhu Bingfu welcomed him.


    "What''s the matter with Chairman Zhu in such a hurry to find me?" Wu Hao smiles.


    "Can we find a place to talk alone?"


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "Tingting, please let the workers finish work first and arrange dinner by the way. At noon, you said you wanted to eat French food. We''ll have French food in the evening."


    Yu Ting didn''t ask much. She asked the workers to stop work and leave first.


    "Is chairman Zhu relieved? Inside, please


    Wu Hao leads Zhu Bingfu to the second floor. They sit down in front of the root carving tea table.


    "The teahouse hasn''t opened yet. I''m sorry that there''s no tea for you."


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "if chairman Zhu has anything to say, it will not delay you more time."


    "Why did Zhang Yuheng''s contract fail?" Zhu Bingfu asked.


    "His future life is less than 30 years, and there is not enough time to complete the transaction."


    "So it is." Zhu Bingfu suddenly realized that he would die if he sold all the rest of his time


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao looks at Zhu Bingfu suspiciously. What does this guy mean?


    "Wu Hao, I want to cooperate with you again."


    "Do you want me to help you kill Zhang Yuheng?"


    Wu Hao frowned and said, "it''s too vicious for me to say that, chairman Zhu? It''s not his subjective reason that he didn''t sell for 30 years. Are you really good? "


    "He guessed the real purpose of the deal!"


    Zhu Bingfu said seriously: "he threatened me to give him 50 million. If he didn''t, he would tell the other 27 people about it. Once this happens, do you think those 27 people will not make trouble? Now there are so many ways to spread information. If things spread and attract more attention, it''s not good for you or me, so this person must die. "


    "Then you can just kill him. What do you want me to do?"


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes, but he was also surprised. The reason why he didn''t tell Zhang Yuheng that the deal failed was that he was worried about this situation. He didn''t expect that it would happen so soon.


    "It''s not difficult to kill him, but I want to get back 50 million yuan. You know the current economic situation of Hongtu, 50 million yuan can run a small and medium-sized project. It''s such a waste. I''m not only distressed, but also sorry for other employees who sell their time."


    "That''s not easy. Just force him to hand over the bank card password before killing him. You can transfer the money to the bank in the name of the company''s agent."


    "If you want to kill him, why waste his time? It''s a good thing for Hongtu to spend more money now!"


    Zhu Bingfu said, with a strong expression of darkness, cunning and greed in his eyes.


    Wu Hao was filled with disgust. He thought his elder brother Zhu Bingjun was treacherous enough, but he was even more terrible. If he was given a hundred time contracts, he might be able to use them to kill a hundred people, which is called for Hongtu.


    This guy''s been a little desperate to prove himself.


    "This deal is not good for me. You can solve it yourself."


    Wu Hao said coldly.


    "You have to help me with this. It''s not good for you or me if it comes to light."


    "Why, are you threatening me?"


    "I don''t mean that. I just want to cooperate with you again to make up for the mistakes in the last cooperation. Since it''s good for you and me, I think you should be interested in cooperation."


    "Still threatening me." Wu Hao sneered: "it''s really necessary to eradicate this risk, but what you want has nothing to do with me. I want to eradicate him as long as you kill him. It''s your business if you don''t have money."


    "Wu Hao, we may have a chance to cooperate in the future. Why is it so unfeeling? Why don''t you do me a favor? " Zhu Bingfu also said with a cold face.


    Wu Hao looks at Zhu Bingfu coldly.


    This man is the one who disgusts him most among so many traders. No one wants to cooperate with him from the bottom of his heart.


    But Wu Hao knows very well that no successful businessman will put his likes and dislikes into the reference standard of cooperation, and interest is the biggest standard for businessmen to consider cooperation. Now he is undoubtedly a time businessman. If he wants to do better, he must abandon his personal aversion and think more mature.


    Obviously, working with such selfish and greedy people can provide more convenience for themselves.


    But to work with this kind of person, you have to find a way to control him, just in case one day you will bite him.


    Cold eyes fixed on Zhu Bingfu''s insidious and cunning face.


    Wu Hao''s mouth suddenly grinned.


    "You have a point. For our more cooperation, I really should help you. After all, it''s good for me."


    "Yes, win win cooperation."


    Zhu Bingfu was relieved.


    "Chairman Zhu, how do you want me to help you? Do you have a plan? "


    "In fact, it''s very simple. Let Zhang Yuheng buy time from you with 50 million yuan, and the money will go to your account first. Then you ask him to sell all the time to you again. I have a bank card in his name. I''ll send you the card number later. When the transaction is successful, you ask him to fill in the card number, and the money will go to me, and then you transfer the money to me."


    "How can he trade?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find a way."


    "Then I won''t worry. Come back to me when you''re ready."


    Wu Hao gets up and leaves.


    "Wait a minute, leave a call."


    Wu Hao told him his black number, glanced at him and left the teahouse.


    There was an enigmatic sneer on his face.


    Zhu Bingfu walked down the stairs slowly, his sinister eyes staring at Wu Hao''s back.


    Everyone in the world has time. If everyone''s time is turned into money, how much money will he have? billion? Ten billion? 100 billion? Or trillions?


    hear nothing of.


    But he can be sure that if he controls Wu Hao, who has the ability of trading time, he can achieve as much money as he wants! At that time, he can even use money to pile up a grand path!


    The moment this thought appeared in my head, it was out of control.


    A pair of eyes seem to see the world''s money flowing into their pockets.


    Zhu Bingfu left the teahouse excitedly.


    In the car.


    "Hey, brother long, if you have something to do, please help me find ten killers in two batches."


    "What''s boss Zhu going to do recently? Ten killers need to be divided into two groups? Yes, yes, but the price for so many people is not as low as before. "


    "You can set the price."


    "Five million!"


    "It''s a deal, but I have to finish what I told you, or you won''t get a cent."


    "Boss Zhu can rest assured that he will do anything."


    "There are two things..."

 Chapter 108

    It''s nine thirty in the morning.


    Zhang Yuheng and his girlfriend lie on the big bed of the hotel.


    I didn''t feel tired after two ups and downs last night, and my brain''s excitement has continued from yesterday to now.


    Excited at the same time, the heart is also more and more anxious.


    There are cigarette ends all over the floor.


    At 9:30, did Zhu Bingfu go to the bank to transfer money to himself? Or is he trying to deal with himself?


    After another cigarette, the mobile phone still didn''t receive the remittance information.


    It''s almost ten o''clock, and the deadline will come in two or three hours. Won''t you really give it up?


    Damn, if he dares not to call me directly to tell the truth of the matter to those twenty people, and does not make Hongtu restless, he will never stop!


    Zhang Yuheng scolds impatiently in his heart, and his mobile phone lights up.


    Bank''s remittance advice.


    50 million.


    Zhang Yuheng was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes burst out a very strong light of excitement. The just lit cigarette fell on the quilt because he was too excited. He was so scared that he quickly patted the cigarette to the ground.


    I can''t suppress the excitement on my face.


    Sure enough, Zhu Bingfu didn''t dare to make a big deal of trouble. Maybe he could control the trouble by one or two people, or even kill the troublemaker. But the trouble by more than 20 people was basically out of control. The general thing was OK. The key was that Zhu Bingfu cheated them into doing something weird and almost magical. If everyone knew it, It''s unimaginable what the consequences will be!


    50 million for a stable Hongtu, the old guy really compromised!


    Mother''s own or too soft hearted, early knew that wants him to divide own 200 million!


    As long as this handle is in his own hands, even if it is 200 million, he will have to give it!


    Zhang Yuheng trembled excitedly and took his cigarette and mobile phone to the bathroom.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah!"


    Zhang Yuheng praised himself silently in the mirror, smelly boy, you are so damn talented. You make 50 million a day. Who else? Who else?


    50 million, if you have been working for others for 200 years, you can''t make so much money!


    Ah, ah, ah!!!


    Zhang Yuheng was almost crazy. He picked up his mobile phone and looked at the number in five seconds.


    "By the way, don''t be fooled by the old fox. Check it out."


    He logged in to the bank client and found out that there was 50 million yuan in the account. He finally felt relieved that as long as the money arrived in his own account, it would be easy to say.


    I''ll fly out of the city with my girlfriend tomorrow, and then transfer the money to other bank cards immediately.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Yuheng suddenly slapped his head and slapped himself heavily.


    I forgot to take my ID card back when I was nervous at noon yesterday!


    It''s fucked!


    In case Zhu Bingfu finds a person who is similar to himself to take his ID card to the bank to apply for the bank card and password, report the loss at the same time, and then replace the card, the money on the card can be transferred by him immediately.


    Calm down.


    Zhang Yuheng squatted on the toilet, holding his hair a little crazy, just excited for a moment was replaced by the tide of uneasiness.


    50 million. They can''t just get it back!


    He picked up his mobile phone and used all the channels he could think of to transfer the money away. Even if it might be taken away again by him, he should try to minimize the loss as much as possible.


    A toss money did not turn out much, he was tossed exhausted.


    But it helped him calm down.


    He sat down on the toilet and slapped himself, feeling speechless about his worries about gain and loss.


    What he was worried about could not happen at all. As long as he still had the handle of Zhu Bingfu, he did not dare to act rashly. He really dared to take the money away. He could blackmail him again. At that time, it would not be as small as 50 million. At least he asked for 200 million! Damn it!


    Zhang Yuheng lit a cigarette.


    The next thing to do is to protect your own security, and then apply for an ID card to transfer the money from the card to a secure account, so as to ensure the absolute security of the funds.


    The white smoke from his mouth curled around his eyes, and Zhang Yuheng''s face was smiling.


    I can''t help thinking about how to spend the 50 million.


    The villa must buy a set, about seven or eight million yuan. The decoration must be exquisite, about two million yuan. The car must buy two. My girlfriend likes Maserati. She has always been fond of Porsche. In the past, both of them just thought about it. Now they have money to buy it. It''s estimated that about four or five million yuan will be enough to get married if they have a house and a car, Weddings must be held abroad. Stars get married in Maldives. If they have money, they have to hold a grand wedding there. It doesn''t matter if they spend five million.


    After graduation, my parents gave them two million yuan each, and my girlfriend gave them one million yuan each, and then bought a house for their parents in a small county to support them!


    If you get married, you will definitely stop working. Take your wife to travel around, stay in the best hotels and eat the best food. It costs about one or two million a year, and it costs about six million to play for two or three years.


    How much money is left?


    Zhang Yuheng calculated casually, could not help but frown, took a deep breath of the cigarette and spit it out.


    If you really want to spend 50 million yuan, you will not have much left.


    If you don''t calculate it, you still think that 50 million yuan can be spent all your life. If you calculate it, you may spend it all in five years. It''s not even marriage and having children. It seems that it''s not so easy to raise another 50 million yuan.


    Zhang Yuheng re opened the bank client, looking at the above balance, more and more feel that the 50 million is really not much.


    Do you really want too little?


    Another 50 million from Zhu Bingfu? No, no, no, no, if you talk again, you can''t be so worthless, at least 200 million!


    However, he just asked Zhu Bingfu for 50 million yuan and immediately asked him for 200 million yuan. Does he feel that he will often threaten him in the future? In this way, it is very likely to bring death to oneself. Normal people don''t want to be threatened all the time.


    Another man appeared in Zhang Yuheng''s head.


    Wu Hao.


    He dropped half of his cigarette and lit a new one.


    Wu Hao may be the real rich man. He can easily give Zhu Bingfu more than 400 million yuan, but no one can do more than 1 billion yuan. Will he refuse to ask for 200 million yuan from such a person?


    Of course I will refuse!


    However, Wu Hao has the same power as Zhu Bingfu. He probably doesn''t want the trading time to be exposed. It''s the worst thing for him to make a big deal. A person with such a strange and rebellious ability may want to catch him for research after people all over the world know his ability!?


    I''m not afraid that he won''t give, but I''m afraid that I don''t dare to ask him for it!


    If you add 200 million to the balance of your account, you''ll feel an uncontrollable excitement.


    Zhang Yuheng dropped his cigarette and walked out of the bathroom.


    "Wife, I''ll go out. Don''t walk around in the hotel. If you are hungry, just call the front desk and ask them to deliver food to your room."


    "Well."


    The girl turned over lazily. The two shots last night exhausted her.


    Zhang Yuheng put on his clothes, put on his hat and mask and left the hotel. His eyes were greedy and excited.

 Chapter 109

    Wu Hao and Yu Ting come to the teahouse alone after dinner.


    These days, I have come twice a day and gradually formed the habit of looking at the teahouse more and more decent day by day. I am also looking forward to the business after the opening of the teahouse.


    In the future, should we develop Xiaoyou into our own salesman, and let her attract some customers after visiting the store?


    Time trading is still a big market. Not everyone is short of time, but surely no one thinks he has too much money. If he has a good eloquence, it should not be a problem to attract several customers a day. When the time comes, every customer will give her a little bit of bonus, and that little girl will be very happy.


    Wu Hao was thinking that a man came running over from the side of the road, wearing a hat and a mask, looking like a robber.


    "Wu Hao, follow me."


    Zhang Yuheng?


    Zhu Bingfu is looking for him. He is very good. He has sent him to the door.


    Wu Hao turned his mouth and followed him.


    Zhang Yuheng trots all the way and takes Wu Hao to a nearby snack bar. At the moment, the meal is not over. There are many people eating in the restaurant.


    "The boss has a plum dish with meat, a double cooked meat, a lychee meat, a Shanghai green, a oyster with bean curd soup and two bowls of rice."


    Zhang Yuheng found a place with many people to sit down and order a few dishes.


    "I''m good at finding places."


    Wu Hao sat down in front of him, not smiling. Even if he wanted to do something to him, he couldn''t do it. The boy was smart.


    "I can''t put my safety in your hands"


    Zhang Yuheng complained: "I''ve been waiting for you all afternoon. I haven''t had lunch and I''ve been waiting for you until now. Don''t you open a teahouse? Why haven''t I seen you all afternoon?"


    "What I want to do is not just open a teahouse. Besides, you can see that the teahouse is being renovated. I have nothing to do but stay in the shop all the time. What can I do for you all afternoon?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I''ll be busy waiting for you all afternoon, but I''m very hungry now. I''ll tell you after I finish my meal."


    "Your attitude today is a little different from when I saw you yesterday?" Wu Hao looked at him with a smile.


    "Yesterday I was a small worker with nothing, but today I am different from yesterday, and my attitude is naturally different. When you hear what I want to tell you, your attitude towards me will become different."


    "Interesting


    Wu Hao takes out his cell phone and leans on a chair to play.


    Zhang Yuheng already knew the inside story of time trading, and even blackmailed Zhu Bingfu to give him 50 million yuan. Just one day after the event, this guy found himself. Wu Hao had a bottom of his mind about why.


    It''s a pity that young and light people just walk on the road to death.


    Wu Hao gave a cold hum.


    Yesterday, he was still trying to persuade him not to be persistent. Unexpectedly, he finally chose a dead end for himself. He was still working harder and harder on this dead end.


    After 15 minutes, Zhang Yuheng had enough to eat and drink.


    "Is there anything to say?" Wu Hao put away his cell phone.


    "Give me two hundred million!"


    Zhang Yuheng stretched out two fingers and said: "I''m not greedy. As long as you have two hundred million yuan, I believe that this money is just a drop in the bucket for you. Call me, and we will assume that nothing has happened between us, otherwise..."


    "Nothing has ever happened between us. What can we do?"


    Wu Hao looked at him as like as two peas. He was just as calm as he could guess. The greed of the boy was no worse than Zhu Bingfu''s. He knocked 50 million from Zhu Bingfu yesterday and today he wants to make two hundred million from himself. He seems to want to eat himself as a big fat man.


    I was a little sorry to kill him, but now


    "It''s true that nothing happened between us, but I know all about your deal with those 27 people. Guess what if they knew the truth about that deal?"


    Zhang Yuheng continued: "if your ability is known by people all over the world, it will be difficult for you to live in peace. At that time, anyone who is eager for money will come to you for trouble. You can deal with one or two, but can you deal with the whole world? I don''t think so!? Now you only need to give me 200 million yuan to avoid this situation. I think this deal is very cost-effective for you. "


    "Thank you for thinking so much about me, but I never like being threatened."


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair with a smile on his face.


    "Zhang Yuheng, are you not afraid that I will kill you when you threaten me like this?"


    "I''m afraid, so I''m ready. If I can''t get home on time at 8 p.m., it will spread all over the Internet. No matter how many people believe it, you will have no peace in the future. "


    Zhang Yuheng looks at Wu Hao without expression, pretending to be tough.


    Wu Hao looked at him speechless, tapping his fingers gently on the table, as if thinking.


    "How do I know you won''t ask me for money again when you finish spending it?"


    Wu Hao said: "it''s not that I haven''t met anything like this. The last time someone asked me for 5 million yuan, I gave it to him, but soon the lion asked me for 50 million yuan. How can you guarantee that you won''t be the same as him?"


    "I''m not a shredder. Two hundred million is enough for my whole life."


    Zhang Yuheng heard Wu Hao''s tone soften slightly, and his face showed a trace of excitement.


    "The more money a person has, the faster he will spend it. Two hundred million is not as durable as you think. You can''t promise me that this time alone, it''s hard for me to give you this money."


    "I can use my character to promise you, only this time, never again!"


    "Character?"


    Wu Hao laughs and makes no secret of his sarcasm.


    Zhang Yuheng was a little blushed by his smile, but with it came anger.


    "Is that enough? Believe it or not. If you don''t get the money, I''ll make sure it''s all over the place. "


    "I said I don''t like being coerced."


    Wu Hao gave him a scornful glance.


    "You don''t have to think of it as a threat. You can think of it as a mutually beneficial negotiation. Of course, if you have to think it''s a threat, it''s a threat. I don''t want to promise you anything


    "OK, that''s OK."


    Wu Hao sneered, took out his mobile phone, looked at the time and said, "when do you want the money?"


    "Before the bank closes tomorrow!"


    Zhang Yuheng excitedly told his card number to Wu Hao, and then pretended to be calm: "if you can''t receive the money at that time, think about the consequences yourself."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let this happen."


    Wu Hao showed a strange smile at him, threw his coat on his shoulder, and got up to leave the snack bar.


    When Zhang Yuheng heard Wu Hao''s words, a big stone fell down in his heart. He didn''t want this kind of thing to happen, so he had to give money.


    There will be another 200 million yuan in my bank account tomorrow!


    Two hundred million, plus the 50 million that has been paid, I can really live a life without food and clothing.


    After wiping his mouth with two pieces of paper, Zhang Yuheng paid the money and strode away, just like a triumphant general.


    He went to the side of the road to wait for a taxi.


    His hands clench and loosen, loosen and clench, the burst of blue veins is his heart blood in the surging, once all untouchable good now become reality in front of him to enjoy.


    A Wuling Hongguang suddenly stopped in front of him.


    Without waiting for his reaction, as soon as the door opened, two people dragged him into the car and left him with only a cap on the side of the road.


    ------Update instructions------


    First of all, I''d like to apologize to you.


    This update speed must have disappointed many friends, but the mirror is really unable to add more time. Before February, it basically kept updating one chapter a day. Since February, the mirror has been striving for two shifts a day, and the manuscript that can be saved will burst out.


    In July, the mirror''s wrist vein was cut off and had a rest for a month. Many friends should know this. Now when this hand is pressed on the computer to code words for a long time, the fingers will be very painful. The mirror comes home from work with a mobile phone to code words every day. To tell you the truth, the efficiency is very low. In addition, there are many things before last year, and it''s too much to add more and break out. Here''s to ask for your forgiveness.


    Years later, there are not so many things. As soon as the mirror is free, it holds the mobile phone code to ensure that the update speed is improved.


    Bow!


    Thank you all for your perseverance!

 Chapter 110

    Wu Hao returned home.


    Xiaoyou is sitting on the sofa as usual, eating and watching TV.


    Since Wu Hao attacked her last time, she has become a lot better now. The tea table is clean and the floor is clean. Everything she eats is thrown in the garbage can.


    Wu Hao sat down beside her and looked at her quietly, leaning against the sofa.


    "What for?"


    Xiaoyou is so dazzled by him that every time he stares at him like this, he feels as if he has done something wrong.


    But there is no such thing. All the rubbish that should be thrown is in the dustbin, and the room is not in a mess.


    "I said Xiaoyou, you eat so much every day. Why don''t you get fat when you go down?"


    "You''re getting fat!"


    Small pale he one eye, take snacks to continue to eat.


    "Seriously, there''s something I need your help with these two days."


    "Well, you said


    "I want to solve two people. I need you to follow me and tell me their life expectancy."


    "No problem. Just tell me about this kind of thing. It''s so polite."


    Xiaoyou said: "I haven''t been able to help you very much recently. Instead, you send me the serious illness information of those hospitals every day. Now I can collect several fresh dead souls when I go out every day. I haven''t really appreciated you for helping me so much. Just tell me what you need from me in the future."


    "Yo, when did you become so knowledgeable?" Wu Hao joked.


    Xiao you blushed and said with embarrassment, "we agreed before that we would cooperate, but I don''t help you by eating and drinking at your house every day. Of course, I won''t shirk if you need me."


    "I didn''t take you in vain."


    Wu Hao took two thousand yuan out of his pocket and gave her, "don''t always take the money you give you to buy these snacks. It''s not better to buy more fruits when you come back."


    "Hee hee, pay attention next time."


    Xiaoyou made an OK gesture and put the money away with a smile. He was a little embarrassed.


    If Wu Hao didn''t give her financial support these days, she would have to stand on the balcony and open her mouth to drink. How could she have such a free time now.


    Wu Hao smiles and goes into the room to take a bath.


    ¡­¡­


    One in the morning.


    Wu Hao is sleeping. A phone call wakes him up.


    "Hello."


    "Wu Hao, are you free? I''ve finished Zhang Yuheng. I''ll wait for you to come. " There came the voice of Zhu Bingfu.


    "Are you sick? If you don''t go to bed at one in the morning, you can do it tomorrow! "


    Wu Hao just hung up.


    Not a minute later, the phone came in again.


    Wu Hao ignored him lazily, hung up and went to sleep. As a result, Zhu Bingfu kept fighting.


    "Are you sick, are you sick?"


    Wu Hao picked up the phone and scolded her. She was mentally retarded. She didn''t look at the time when she was working. If you didn''t sleep, people would have to sleep.


    "I''m worried about a long night''s dream. You and I can settle down as soon as possible." Zhu Bingfu said with a smile.


    Laugh at your mother!


    Wu Hao scolded in his heart. He hated others disturbing his sleep in the middle of the night.


    But being harassed by him, he lost his drowsiness and just sat up.


    "Where are you?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Shilijiangwan, if you go over, I''ll ask someone to wait for you at the intersection."


    Wu Hao hangs up and asks Xiaoyou to go to shilijiangwan together.


    ¡­¡­


    Shilijiangwan is a residential area under construction. The construction site is hot during the day, and you can''t even see ghosts at night. Half of the buildings built are excellent places to do bad things.


    The taxi stops at the intersection, and Wu haola gets out of the car.


    Not far away, there was a Santana with a double flash.


    It should be the person arranged by Zhu Bingfu. Wu Hao walked over.


    The other side turned off the double flash and got out of the car.


    In his forties, he was a strong man with a big shaved head. Although it was dark, the light of the car lights made a thick and long scar on his neck very obvious.


    Wu Hao frowned.


    To deal with a helpless Zhang Yuheng, just call a few gangsters. Zhu Bingfu actually calls such a ferocious person.


    This guy doesn''t look like a gangster at all. He looks more like an experienced thug. He even looks like a killer.


    Is Zhu Bingfu too careful in killing chickens?


    "Boss Zhu asked you to come?" Wu Hao came up to him and asked.


    "Well, you are Wu Hao?"


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "And she?"


    "My assistant."


    Baldheaded hesitated for a moment, turned his head and motioned Wu Hao to get on the bus.


    The car turned around and entered the construction site of shilijiangwan.


    Ten minutes later, the car stopped. This place is about the center of shilijiangwan. It''s far from the road from front to back, left to right. There''s no need to worry about anyone finding something abnormal here.


    Wu Hao pulls Xiaoyou out of the car.


    It''s dark all around. On the second floor of a building on the right side, the light is on. This building has just built a load-bearing structure, and the external wall has not been built yet. Against the light, you can see two people standing outside and looking this way.


    "This way, please."


    Bareheaded made a gesture to lead the way.


    Wu Hao followed him to the second floor.


    He saw an acquaintance.


    Zhang Yuheng.


    Zhang Yuheng fell to the ground and curled up. His clothes were stripped clean. He could not see an inch of good meat. He was bruised or cut by a knife. His hair was burned to the ground. His scalp was torn off and left aside.


    The boy was abused a lot.


    Wu Hao looked away. There were two middle-aged people in the room. They were very strong and strong, with a face full of flesh and a smile. They looked as professional as bald heads.


    There are also two people standing outside. It''s not easy to see the standing posture.


    Do you really need these people to deal with a Zhang Yuheng?


    Wu Hao''s doubts became more and more serious.


    "What about Zhu Bingfu?"


    Wu Hao asked. He didn''t see Zhu Bingfu here.


    "Boss Zhu is not here. He says you can do what you should do. He will come to see you tomorrow." Bareheaded.


    "His heart is really big."


    Wu Hao gave a meaningful smile and shrugged indifferently.


    Go to Zhang Yuheng.


    "Zhang Yuheng, I reminded you at the beginning, but you ignored my words. Do you think of the end now? In fact, you take Zhu Bingfu''s 50 million yuan to fly away. Maybe it''s not like this. 50 million yuan can also lead a natural and unrestrained life. Unfortunately, you are ignorant and greedy. "


    Wu Hao squats down.


    "No one likes to be threatened. You can only threaten Zhu Bingfu, but threatening me is the biggest mistake you''ve made. I''ve given you the opportunity, but you didn''t cherish it."


    A contract fell in front of Zhang Yuheng, a pen on the contract.


    "Buy a year, price 95, account number to fill in your savings card."


    "I... I don''t want to die..."


    Zhang Yuheng grabs Wu Hao''s foot and pleads.


    "If you don''t want to die, do it!"


    With a roar, Zhang Yuheng climbed over and grabbed the pen to write. If 5000 omnipotence could save his life, he would not need the money, as long as he was alive.


    Wu Hao picked up the contract from the ground and could barely see the crooked words.


    Sign your name.


    Deal failed!


    "You don''t have enough money on this card. Did you transfer it?" Wu Hao asked with a frown.


    "I... I turned part of it..."


    Zhang Yuheng shivered.


    "How many turns?"


    "A few... A few hundred thousand."


    "More than half a million?"


    "No... No."


    Wu Hao erases the handwriting on the contract and throws it in front of him again.


    "Price 94."


    Zhang Yuheng did as he did. He didn''t dare to say one more word for fear that he would be beaten again.


    Wu Hao picked up the contract and re signed it.


    "Congratulations, the account balance has increased by 49.4064 million."


    Wu Hao nodded and took out a new contract.


    He looked at Xiaoyou.


    "27 years 128 days 15 hours 49 minutes." Xiao you walks up to Wu Hao and says in his ear.


    Wu Hao squats down again and puts the contract in front of him.


    "Sell for 27 years, 128 days, 15 hours and 40 minutes, fill in 1 for the price, fill in the card number on the note Zhu Bingfu gave you for the account number, and copy it if you don''t remember."


    Wu Hao takes out his mobile phone and puts it in front of him. He clicks on the text message sent by Zhu Bingfu, which contains the card number he sent.


    "What do you mean by the time of trading?"


    Zhang Yuheng was lying on the ground looking at Wu Hao. He felt a trace of fear from the heart for such a precise time. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t know what the time of trading in the time trade meant. This kind of unknown made him associate with darkness and death.


    "You''ll know when you finish it."


    Wu Hao''s mouth turned to be mysterious.

 Chapter 111

    Zhang Yuheng hesitated to sign.


    Bareheaded came up with another beating and kicking, and even took out a dagger, ready to scratch on him.


    "I sign, I sign, I sign."


    Zhang Yuheng was scared out of his wits.


    In front of the unknown danger and the clear danger, he did not hesitate to avoid the visible danger.


    Maybe the unknown danger is not as dangerous as you think, but if you let them fight like this, you may be killed by them.


    Zhang Yuheng fills in the contract according to Wu Hao''s requirements, shrinks to the ground and shivers. His dark eyes have long lost the spirit of threatening Wu Hao. Now he has only one wish, an instinctive wish, that is to live.


    Unfortunately, this wish disappeared completely when he threatened Wu Hao.


    "Congratulations, master. The time margin is increased by 27 years, 128 days, 15 hours and 40 minutes."


    Wu Hao nodded without pity.


    Once the compassion has been trampled, why pity those who die.


    "It''s up to you, Xiaoyou. Let''s go back."


    Wu Hao turns and leaves.


    "Wait a minute, Wu Hao. Can you tell me what the selling time really means?"


    Zhang Yuheng grabs Wu Hao''s trouser leg.


    "It means death."


    Wu Hao replied indifferently and went downstairs.


    Zhang Yuheng''s eyes are lax and shocked, so is the accurate selling time his whole life?


    "Wu Hao, don''t go. I''m wrong. Help..."


    "What nonsense, fight!"


    Bareheaded let his two hands, to the side to make a phone call to Zhu Bingfu, confirm that Wu Hao''s task has been completed.


    "The boy is no longer valuable."


    Bareheaded made the action of a wipe neck, two people understand the ground to nod.


    "No, don''t, let me go, don''t, ah ~ ~"


    ¡­¡­


    A scream suddenly rose and stopped.


    Wu Hao in the corridor sighed silently.


    It''s too easy to kill people. It''s too difficult to save people. The people who wanted to save eventually became the people they had to kill. Ironically.


    "Wu Hao, what are you thinking?"


    Xiaoyou appeared at his side unconsciously, harvesting a fresh soul for free. She was very happy.


    "It''s nothing. I''m being hypocritical and compassionate."


    Wu Hao laughs at himself, takes a deep breath and strides downstairs. He has nothing to think about. He has never been a good man. If people don''t offend me, I won''t be a criminal. If people offend me, I will kill!


    Just down the stairs, bareheaded catch up.


    "Wu Hao, go out by yourself. I have to deal with some things here."


    Wu Hao looked back at him and shrugged.


    He turned and went upstairs with his bald head and cold lips.


    On the way.


    "Xiaoyou, do you think these five people are very strange?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Five? There are ten people here Xiao you Dao yawned.


    "Ten? Where are the remaining five? "


    "Follow us secretly, don''t you protect us?"


    "Protect your head. Xiaoya


    "What did you say?"


    "I didn''t talk to you."


    Wu Hao gave her a white look and became alert to the darkness around her.


    Bareheaded people look unusual. They can deal with a weak Zhang Yuheng and just two gangsters. There''s no need for them to solve this problem.


    There are five of them. They are following themselves secretly, making it clear that their goal is themselves.


    Zhu Bingfu, I''m so kind to you, aren''t I!?


    Wu Hao gave a cold smile, and his body was filled with a wisp of white.


    "Wu Hao, you have so much power!"


    The little you on the side is startled, this power faintly almost surpasses Na Mei adult, this guy after all how to return a responsibility!?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Someone wants to do something to us." Wu Hao said without expression.


    Xiaoyou looked around, and the dangerous smell finally made her alert, and her body sent out a wisp of black breath.


    They didn''t slow down and went on.


    In the dark, five people came out of the dark and blocked their way by encircling them. They all had guns in their hands, all with mufflers.


    Come prepared.


    "What do you mean?"


    Wu Hao looked around them with a sneer and looked back at the building. Against the light on the second floor, he could see five people standing on the balcony, each with a gun aimed at this side.


    "Zhu Bingfu asked you to kill me?"


    "I don''t want to kill you. I just want to turn you into a random slave."


    Then five men raised their guns at the same time, aiming at Wu Hao''s hands and feet.


    Before they could pull the trigger, someone let out a cry, dropped the gun, covered his shoulder and yelled. Then the other four fell to the ground one after another.


    As soon as the five people upstairs saw that the situation was not good, they immediately shot this way.


    The bullet close to Wu Hao turns into iron powder in the air and falls on the ground. The bullet close to Xiaoyou turns into black air and floats in the air.


    Without waiting for their second shot, five people fell from the building.


    Wu Hao and Xiao you are a little confused.


    It''s not their hands.


    The five people around him were shot and fell to the ground, so must the five people upstairs.


    Someone''s secretly protecting you?


    Wu Hao suddenly thought of the bodyguards placed by his father, who should be protecting himself in the distance.


    That''s fine.


    Wu Hao took away the gun on the ground, one person one punch directly knocked all five people unconscious and dragged them away.


    "Help drag it upstairs."


    "Oh, oh."


    Xiaoyou came back to pull people away without any effort.


    ¡­¡­


    second floor.


    Zhang Yuheng''s body is still on the side, and now there are ten more people falling on the ground like corpses.


    Ten people were all shot, and the blood gathered together, which made the room full of blood. Fortunately, the ventilation around was not too uncomfortable.


    Wu Hao wakes people up.


    One by one, they were shocked and desperate. They wanted to struggle, but they found that their hands and feet were tied by nylon ropes.


    "Boy, you''d better let us go, or you won''t have a safe life in the future!"


    Bareheaded roar, momentum does not reduce.


    "Do you know why Zhang Yuheng had to die? It is because he threatened me that you dare to imitate him now. Do you want to die like him? "


    Wu Hao grinned coldly, playing with the silencing pistol in his hand, and accidentally shot him in the leg.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    Bareheaded, curled up on the ground in pain, shivering all over.


    "Sorry, it''s gone off."


    Wu Hao blew the muzzle of his smoking gun, and the smile on his face made him look like a cynical devil.


    "Wu Hao, what do you want?"


    Said the bald man, biting his lips to hold back the pain.


    "I don''t want to do anything, but what do you want? It''s not your real purpose to deal with Zhang Yuheng, or to be exact, it''s just one of your purposes. The biggest purpose is actually me. Am I right? "


    "If you know, why ask."


    "Zhu Bingfu asked you to come?"


    "That''s right. Ask him if you have something to do!"


    It''s him!


    A fierce light flashed from the corner of Wu Hao''s eye.


    Originally, he just wanted to control him and let him be used by himself like he Zhengxiong. Now it seems that as long as he is alive, this guy is a hidden danger and may bite himself at any time.

 Chapter 112

    "What do you mean when your people just said that they want to turn me into a piece of trash that can be enslaved at will? What is the task that Zhu Bingfu has given you? " Wu Hao asked coldly.


    "He only said that he would abolish you, but he would never kill you."


    "Is it?"


    Wu Hao turned his mouth and shot him on the shoulder.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~"


    Another scream.


    "Besides being threatened, I hate being cheated."


    "I didn''t lie to you, that''s what he said."


    "Did he say anything else?"


    Wu Hao''s gun was pointing at him.


    "No, no, nothing else. I don''t know what he''s going to do."


    Bald scared sweating, for fear that he accidentally hit himself.


    Wu Hao plays with his gun, thinking deeply.


    Zhu Bingfu didn''t want to kill himself, but he wanted to abolish himself in order to enslave himself?


    This sounds funny, but Wu Hao can''t laugh.


    After careful consideration, I vaguely guessed the intention behind his words.


    The old man estimated that he wanted to control his time trading ability by controlling himself. He thought that as long as he could get countless wealth in this way, he could see the future of his great career again.


    With his current desire for money, it''s no problem to do such a thing.


    What a Zhu Bingfu.


    Originally, he just wanted him to be the second he Zhengxiong. Now it seems that there is no need for such a person to stay at all.


    A cold light flashed from his eyes, and the killing intention also flashed.


    "There''s another question I want you to answer honestly."


    Wu Hao casually fired a shot, just hit the bare head on the sole of the foot, the bald head turned over and over and cried out.


    "You ask, you ask, you don''t shoot, I''ll answer whatever you say."


    "Are you Zhu Bingfu''s men or other people''s men?"


    "We are under brother long."


    "Brother long? Full name


    "Zhang Longqiang!"


    "That is to say, Zhu Bingfu first found brother long, and then brother long sent you to solve me. Is that right?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Brother long gave me a call from Zhu Bingfu. Zhu Bingfu gave me an order directly. I just acted according to his requirements. I''m just a knife at most. If you have any problems, please go to Zhu Bingfu and don''t mess with us."


    The bald man pleaded.


    "Zhang Longqiang."


    Wu Hao is reciting the name, thinking about how to use this person to solve Zhu Bingfu.


    Soon, an imperceptible smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "Xiaoyou, how much time do these people have left?"


    "There are not many. The longest one has more than seven years left, and the shortest one has four months left."


    "That''s all?"


    Wu Hao frowned. He wanted to kill them through trading, but he didn''t even have interest in trading.


    "Xiaoyou, go down first and wait for me. I''ll come down in a moment."


    "If you want to kill them, please call me. I don''t want to miss ten fresh souls."


    "Don''t worry."


    Xiaoyou left.


    Wu Hao put the gun aside.


    "Xiaoya, is there any way to solve these people?"


    "Understand what the master means."


    Before Liya''s words came to an end, Wu Hao''s body lit up with white light. Everything that the white light passed was rotten. Ten middle-aged men on the ground were rapidly aging at the speed visible to the naked eye. Their strong bodies were dry, thin and wrinkled, and their black hair turned into silver in an instant.


    In the other corner, Zhang Yuheng''s body decayed rapidly in the white light and turned into white bones, which turned black and smashed into a pinch of black ash.


    When the white light disappeared, Wu Hao felt a pain in his stomach and almost vomited.


    Just ten strong men turned into a hundred year old man in a flash. They were as dry as firewood, as thin as sick. They looked like people who had already entered the coffin. Only their weak and trembling bodies and their eyes that turned from time to time proved that they were still alive.


    Even the clothes they wear are in a state of disrepair, like antique goods worn for a hundred years.


    "Xiaoya, what the hell is this?"


    "Weak light, a kind of time power, can accelerate the decline of all objects."


    Wu Hao was stunned. Before, she only felt that Liya was a silly white sweet little Lori. At this time, she really realized that this girl was a God, a god controlling time. She had a powerful and mysterious power.


    "So this building has been accelerated, too, isn''t it?"


    "In theory, it is."


    "Day


    Wu Hao started to run. The cement floor was like a layer of cement, one step at a time. Each step collapsed a piece of cement, exposing the brand-new steel below.


    The building is shaking.


    Wu Hao just ran out of the building, the whole second floor was directly crushed, and the first floor also collapsed with bad luck. One whole floor slanted to one side and pressed on the other floor before it didn''t collapse.


    Wu Hao stares at the 45 degree building. NIMA''s power is terrible. It''s an exaggeration to destroy a building just like a light bulb.


    "Ten of them are dead, aren''t they?" Wu Hao was stunned, looking at the dust in front of him.


    "Their life is not over. Normally they can''t die." Leia said.


    "It''s not going to die?"


    It''s a miracle that you can''t die when you grow old and meet such a serious building collapse.


    "The end of time, the end of life, the weak light affected their bodies, but did not affect their life, so their lives are not affected."


    Wu Hao couldn''t help wondering.


    Asked: "in your opinion, physical weakness has nothing to do with the length of life itself?"


    "Yes, there is no direct connection between the physical aging of any life and the length of life. The reason why human beings think there is a connection between the two is that the passage of life and the aging of the body go on at the same time."


    "I see."


    Wu Hao nodded deeply. The goddess of time was still very convinced about the explanation of time. The fact also proved that the disappearing time in the time trade would not lead to the weakening of the body. The weak light made people''s body age instantly, but their life expectancy was not affected. Tut tut Tut, the world of God is really wonderful.


    Xiaoyou came from a distance.


    Staring at the collapsed building.


    "Wu Hao, did you make it?"


    "Well... Sort of."


    "You are miserable. If you are caught, you must lose a lot of money!"


    Xiaoyou suddenly disappeared from Wu Hao, and reappeared the next second, with a disappointed expression on his face.


    "I thought they were all dead. I didn''t expect they were all dead like this."


    "Maybe it''s more painful for them than death."


    Or perhaps their aging bodies can no longer feel much pain?


    Who knows.


    "Let''s go, Xiaoyou. The police will come soon. Let''s go back to sleep first. There are more important things to deal with tomorrow."


    Wu Hao pulls Xiaoyou away.


    Zhu Bingfu, Zhu Bingfu, originally wanted to save you a way to live. Like Zhang Yuheng, you hit me at the muzzle of the gun, and you had to force me to shoot you. Then you should prepare your coffin and wait for death.

 Chapter 113

    The next morning, Wu Hao stepped on the spot and arrived at the school.


    I didn''t get home until more than three o''clock in the morning last night. I fell asleep when I fell out of bed. I still didn''t feel enough sleep. If I hadn''t come to school today, I really didn''t want to come.


    I sat down on a stone bench.


    "Gao Feng, are you at school?"


    Wu Hao contacted Gaofeng on wechat.


    "On the way. I''ll be there in a minute."


    "I''ll wait for you on this side of the lawn. Come and see me when I get there."


    Gao Feng made an OK gesture.


    Within three minutes, Wu Hao heard the roar of the sports car outside the school. He didn''t have to guess who was coming.


    Two minutes later, the peak appeared in front of Wu Hao.


    "Where do you die every day except when you have free time at school? I don''t have time for a drink. "


    Gao Feng sat down beside him and punched Wu Hao on the shoulder.


    "I told you before that I opened a teahouse and accompanied Tingting to see the decoration every day. In addition, I didn''t have time for other things. I didn''t go to bed until more than 3 a.m. last night. I''m still sleepy now." He couldn''t help yawning.


    "After three in the morning?"


    Gao Feng looked at Wu Hao suspiciously and said in a low voice, "something happened in the ten li river bay at one or two o''clock last night. Do you know?"


    "I did it."


    "Then you''re really busy. You''re still out at one or two o''clock in the morning."


    Gao Feng shrugged his shoulders and joked, then asked, "if the building collapses, it will collapse. What are the conditions of the old men rescued from the building? I don''t think you''ll have the bad taste to play tricks on some half dead old men. "


    "It''s just a few people who want to make me. Don''t ask. I''ll tell you later."


    Wu Hao patted him on the shoulder and began to take it seriously.


    "Do you know Zhang Longqiang?"


    "Zhang Longqiang? I''m a person on the road when I hear the name, but I''m not interested in these things at ordinary times. I have to ask. "


    "OK, check it for me."


    "People on the road are easy to check. I''ll let you know when I get news. But I said Hao, how do you often get into trouble with these people recently? Or do they often offend you recently? "


    "It''s hard to say."


    Wu Hao sighed, patted him on the shoulder and stood up.


    "In a few days, the teahouse will be renovated and open directly. Do you want to go?"


    "Nonsense."


    "Don''t bring more than 100 people to make a scene like the last time the bar opened. It''s just that you''re here when the teahouse opens."


    "Whatever you want."


    Gao Feng shrugged his shoulders and stood up. They went to the teaching building together.


    "Oh, Wu Hao, are you afraid of being beaten now? Have you found a bodyguard?"


    Not far away, a harsh voice came from behind.


    Wu Hao looked back and laughed sarcastically.


    "I said, Luo Junyi, you have healed the scar and forgotten the pain, don''t you? Or did you crash your head last time? If I don''t care about the latter, who would care about a normal person with brain damage


    "Who the hell are you talking about?" Luo Junyi strode up to Wu Hao with an angry face.


    "Isn''t it? That''s a good scar, forget the pain, believe it or not, let you have a long memory? "


    Wu Hao pokes Luo Junyi''s chest with his finger and pushes him back.


    Luo Junyi angrily claps Wu Hao''s hand, clenches his fist, and nearly does it.


    The two were deadlocked.


    "Luo Junyi, fight with your fist. I bet you''ll be beaten again and you won''t be able to get up."


    Gao Feng whistled a long time, with a look of watching.


    Luo Junyi stares at Gao Feng fiercely. After a while, he finally loosens his fist.


    "Wu Hao, let''s wait and see. Sooner or later, I will make you pay for your arrogance."


    Luo Junyi bumps Wu Hao away with his shoulder and walks towards the third grade teaching building.


    "I''ll wait!"


    Wu Hao gave a smile and brushed his shoulder.


    "It''s not interesting."


    I''m a little disappointed that I didn''t see the good show at the peak stall.


    "Let''s go to class. Let someone check Zhang Longqiang for me later."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll let you know as soon as I get any news."


    Each of them went back to class.


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the third class, Wu Hao''s mobile phone in the drawer vibrated.


    Gaofeng sent Zhang Longqiang''s information on wechat.


    Wu Hao picked up his cell phone and looked at it.


    Zhang Longqiang, the boss of Qianlong company.


    This strong dragon company is said to be a company. In fact, it is a small organization on the road. It takes a proper name to facilitate business.


    The company''s main business includes three aspects: debt collection, revenge and homicide. The three industrial chains are combined and infiltrated with each other. In addition, Zhang Longqiang has good management ability. The company''s reputation on the road is very good.


    Their business scope is very wide. They not only accept personal business, but also accept enterprise business. Whether it''s home debt collection, retaliation, or even murder, they can do it at the starting price.


    Zhang Longqiang himself has been on the road for several years, but he has never been well-known. After he started the company, more people know him. Over the years, he has made a lot of friends in black and white, and his business scope has expanded further and deeper.


    Wu Hao looked at it twice and laughed bitterly.


    This Zhang Longqiang and Jin Biao are a bit like each other. They both play the role of taking people''s money to eliminate disasters for others. The difference is that Jin Biao is a small business, while Zhang Longqiang turns the business on the road into his business card.


    It can be seen from his information that although this guy has been involved in the road, he is obviously more like a businessman.


    In fact, he also made a fortune in business.


    It''s just that his business is different from normal business.


    It''s much easier to talk to business people.


    Wu Hao smiles and stores the phone number of Qianglong company in the black card, deleting the message sent by Gaofeng.


    "Gaofeng, your family''s sphere of influence should cover the province of Fulin, right? How come there are so many forces on your territory that don''t belong to you? " Wu Hao made a puzzled expression.


    "It depends on what you think. It costs too much to control all the forces, big and small. They are allowed to survive by themselves, but acquiesce in the position of the eldest of our family. It doesn''t cost so much. It''s just like the Wulin alliance leader who allows other sects to exist, but each sect must recognize its eldest."


    "Did your father say it or did you say it?"


    "Er... I guess. I haven''t asked my father what he thinks. Anyway, I''m not interested in it."


    Wu Hao made a look of disdain. After a long time, it turned out that it was his own imagination.


    however,


    It sounds reasonable.


    "At least your family is also the level of Wulin alliance leader. When your father comes here, let me know. I''ll go to chat with him and ask him to tell me not to trouble me. I''m tired of being harassed by these minions all day."


    "Next time he goes back to Flynn, I''ll let you know." With a smile.


    Wu Hao made an OK gesture and put away his cell phone.


    Maybe we can save some trouble in the future, but now, we still have to go to Zhang Longqiang in person.

 Chapter 114

    Hello, this is Qianglong company. What can I do for you


    The sweet voice of the operator on the other end of the phone makes Wu Hao stunned. This Zhang Longqiang has really put the business of killing and setting fire on the track, so serious!?


    "Do you take the business of murder and arson?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "Hello, we are here. This is our main business. Do you want to kill people or set fire to them?"


    "Murder."


    Wu Hao is dumbfounded. Shouldn''t this be a very serious matter? How can he feel like laughing!?


    "Homicide belongs to our senior business. If you need this business, please come to our company for an interview. I will send you the address later. Please check the information. Do you need any other services?"


    "No need."


    "Have a good time. Goodbye."


    Hang up.


    Wu Hao looked at the phone he had written down. If NIMA didn''t have the right number, he really thought he had called China Mobile. I wish you a happy life. I''ll go to kill and set fire to you if I have a happy life!?


    Between crying and laughing, the message came.


    "It''s interesting."


    Wu Hao smiles, puts away his mobile phone, throws his coat on his shoulder and leaves school.


    ¡­¡­


    Strong dragon company,


    A black company mainly engaged in murder, arson and retaliation has entered the Wanda office building.


    On the 19th floor of Wanda C-19, when Wu Hao stood at the gate of Qianglong company, he was very bad. For no reason, he felt that he was out of tune with the world. The world is too crazy. When can murder and arson also be put on the table to do business!?


    "Welcome. What can I do for you?"


    The front desk girl got up and bowed, which was not too good.


    "The strong dragon company that Zhang Longqiang started?"


    Wu Hao asked uncertainly. He felt that he was no different from a bumpkin. He laughed bitterly.


    "Zhang Longqiang is the general manager of our company. What kind of business have you made an appointment for or do you need senior service to interview our manager?" She said with a smile.


    "I need your senior business."


    "Our manager is not here for the moment. Please wait a moment. Xiao Lin will come to receive the guests."


    A girl in formal dress came out and took Wu Hao to the reception room to bring up a cup of tea.


    "Do you smoke?"


    My sister took a pack of cigarettes out of her pocket.


    "No, thank you."


    "Do you mind?"


    "Do as you please."


    My sister took out one of them.


    The man''s thick cigarette looks a little disharmonious on the woman''s red lips, but the mixed temperament on the girl''s face counteracts this disharmonious.


    "Your company is very interesting."


    Wu Hao leans on the sofa and looks at his sister with a smile.


    "It''s no fun to turn anything into a job. It''s all about making money."


    I didn''t expect my sister to be so straightforward. Wu Hao asked, "I know something about your company, but how can you people work in this company? I don''t think it''s a normal job. "


    "Since we are in the edge business, we are certainly on the road."


    The younger sister spat out a mouthful of white smoke and said with a smile: "the people on the street are a little proud of themselves. Anyway, we are all small minions who are beaten when we die. If we don''t want to play and can''t find a real job, we will come to Longge''s company to work."


    "Interesting. Is that how you usually chat with guests?"


    "We''ll talk about whatever the guests want."


    "Let''s talk about the charges."


    "It depends."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao talked with his sister for 20 minutes, and Zhang Longqiang finally came back.


    He is in a suit and shoes. He is slightly fat. His hair is as black and shiny as leather shoes. At first glance, he looks like a standard dress of a shopping mall elite.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have the kind of favor or disgrace of the market elite on his face.


    At least when he came in, Wu Hao saw the obvious displeasure on his face.


    "Hello."


    Zhang Longqiang sat down and looked up at the young man''s face.


    Isn''t this Wu Hao?


    After receiving the task as like as two peas of Wu Hao, two photos of the emperor of the came to light. If there were no two identical people in the world, the young man would undoubtedly be the one.


    For a moment, the displeasure on his face turned into anger.


    Ten elites went out to solve Wu Hao''s problem. As a result, all the ten people had an accident. They didn''t get the money, and everyone was useless. Damn, they wanted to kill this boy, and he even found his own door.


    Zhang Longqiang stared at Wu Hao for a long time before he calmed down.


    Ten people deal with him to become that kind of ghost appearance, this kid is definitely a heretic family goods, start to still not necessarily make him.


    "Mr. Zhang seems a little angry when he sees me?"


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "I want to know why you''re here."


    "Zhu Bingfu."


    "Then it''s clear."


    Zhang Longqiang said: "our company did take a list from Zhu Bingfu, and you are the one to deal with. But I hope you understand that our company is only responsible for taking orders, and you have no grudge. If you want to revenge, you can go to Zhu Bingfu. If you need us, we can also take your list, although you let me lose ten elites."


    "Take both sides. Mr. Zhang is really good at business."


    "If it wasn''t for a businessman, I would have turned against you."


    "Do people in your company speak so straight, or do they all learn from you?"


    Wu Hao joked: "since it''s business to take orders, we have to be prepared to bear the losses. Zhu Bingfu''s order has failed. If this business is yellow, it will be yellow. Next, we will start a new business, won''t we? It''s no use turning your back on me. "


    "Needless to say, it''s useful to turn my face around. I''ll turn my face around when I see you. Come on, what''s the matter with me? If I want to make trouble, I can only say that I am not afraid of you! "


    "If I can sit here and chat with you in a friendly way, it means that I didn''t blame you. I''m here to talk about cooperation with you." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Do you really want to revenge Zhu Bingfu?"


    When business comes, Zhang Longqiang immediately raises his spirits.


    "I''ll tell you the business scope of our company first, and you can see which business you want to choose..."


    "Stop, stop, that little sister has just told me, you don''t have to say it again."


    Wu Hao interrupted him and said, "I want to fight violence with violence!"


    "Violence against violence?"


    Zhang Longqiang was stunned.


    "You don''t have to kill, but I want you to beat him to death!"


    A cold light flashed through his eyes.


    "It''s easy, but it takes a little time. I''ll let you know when he wants to die. And I want to confirm what we can''t do to him? "


    "Except that you can''t break your hand, do whatever you want!"


    "That''s easy. Now let''s talk about the price. "

 Chapter 115

    evening.


    A dessert shop near the teahouse.


    Zhu Bingfu looks at Wu Hao unharmed in front of him.


    He has learned from Zhang Longqiang about the failure of the operation. He never thought that ten people could not get him alone. Not only did he not get it done, he didn''t seem to touch a single hair.


    The plan to control him failed.


    He''s worried now.


    He''s in danger if he''s worried that he''s trying to control his plans.


    But he was not sure that he should have come. Instead, he seemed to have a ghost in his heart.


    Wu Hao still has 50 million in his hand. If he doesn''t know his plan, it shouldn''t be a problem to get back the money. 50 million is also worth trying.


    "Wu Hao, have you finished your work?" Zhu Bingfu asked calmly.


    Wu Hao leaned back on the chair and laughed without saying a word. His unpredictable eyes always stayed on Zhu Bingfu.


    "Wu Hao, if you''re OK, I''ll go back first. The company has a lot of things to deal with."


    "What''s chairman Zhu doing in such a hurry? Are you not the most clear about whether or not you have finished what you have told us? Why should you ask clearly?" Wu Hao smiles and looks at him all the time.


    "I just want to make sure that you mean it''s done, so when are you going to remit another sum of money to me?"


    "It''s only 50 million yuan. It doesn''t matter when I remit it to you. Today I came out with Chairman Zhu mainly because I want to talk to you about another thing."


    Zhu Bingfu felt a thump in his heart, and his palms broke out in a cold sweat.


    "What do you want to say?" Zhu Bingfu said.


    "In fact, it''s no big deal. I just want to ask chairman Zhu what he thinks of my ability."


    "This..."


    Zhu Bingfu''s heart beat faster and said, "this ability is just against the sky. Everyone has time. A contract can directly turn time into money. You can have as much money as you want. You can even put all the world''s money into your own pocket. How many people dream of this kind of thing. "


    "So chairman Zhu, you are also dreaming of it?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "It''s a bit fake to say that I don''t want to." Zhu Bingfu gave a guilty smile.


    "I like Chairman Zhu, who is so frank and full of action."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhu Bingfu was guilty and frightened to guess the meaning of Wu Hao''s words in his brain.


    Just say you are honest. What does it mean to be full of action? Is it a hint that he knows he''s trying to control his plan?


    If he already knows that what happened yesterday was done by himself and hired someone, what is his attitude towards him now?


    "Most people fail to pursue their dreams. The bigger their dreams are, the higher the cost of failure will be. Some dreams will not succeed even at the cost of their lives. What do you think of chairman Zhu?"


    "I think you have a point."


    Zhu BINGSHU wiped the sweat on his forehead and stood up and said, "there are some things in the company that I need to deal with urgently. I''ll go first and get in touch when I have time."


    "Chairman Zhu, take your time."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    Zhu Bingfu turned and left, a drop of sweat falling on the floor.


    He is very sure that Wu Hao already knows what he is trying to control him. Although he doesn''t know what his intention is to say this to himself today, he must be careful to sail for thousands of years. He must not despise this boy. It''s better to hide first.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao watched Zhu Bingfu go away with a charming smile on his face.


    All the people who dare to make their own decisions will not come to a good end. Before the final end comes, fear is the best way to punish these people.


    Are you kidding me?


    of course!


    This is a cat and mouse game.


    Wu Hao is not so noble. For some people, inhumane destruction can solve their hatred.


    Let''s go, let''s go, let''s see where you mouse can go!


    Wu Hao smiles and leaves.


    Is it too bad to be like this?


    It''s a little bit.


    But who do you want to be good? Since kindness puts you in danger, you should protect yourself in a simple and crude way. In the future, you can even use this way to warn those who are ready to move. Trading is honest trading, and the final end of delusion is inhuman destruction.


    Wu Hao has made plans in this regard.


    If you don''t have enough deterrent force, things like Zhu Bingfu will happen again and again. Moreover, with the continuous upgrading of the trading circle, the danger will become more and more serious. You can''t spend all your time dealing with this kind of disaster.


    Any trader who wants to do something wrong will be destroyed.


    Only with enough deterrence can we let everyone do the trade honestly, instead of biting themselves after the trade.


    Yes, deterrence is imperative!


    Wu Hao is a little grateful to Zhu Bingfu for his stupidity, which reminds him that safety measures should be put in place. The teahouse hasn''t opened yet, but the future is a little clear.


    Of course, thanks go to thanks, the hand will never be merciful.


    With a cold smile, Wu Hao tidies up his mood and goes home to eat with Xiaoyou.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhu Bingfu drove home.


    Along the way, he was in a bad mood and his head was in a mess.


    The reason why he dares to move Wu Hao is that he thinks ten people will be able to do it. If he knows that it will be like this, he will not dare to do it even if he gives him 10000 courage.


    Now, the worst is in front of him.


    He almost abandoned him. He couldn''t choose to warn himself. What he said in the store was more like a cat and mouse tease, and more like the confidence of playing hard to get.


    His attitude is hard to figure out, but things have come to light and he has to prepare for the worst.


    Wu Hao is very likely to kill himself.


    But direct killing is not the best option for him. He is a time merchant. It''s better to buy all his time and let himself fall into death.


    As long as he wants his own time, he will have a chance!!!


    Even if it falls into his hands, as long as he does not fill in the contract, he will not be able to kill himself by means of time trading.


    Run first!


    Never compromise in case of falling into his hands!


    As the two plans gradually became clear, Zhu Bingfu dispelled the confusion in his mind. His eyes were firm and he was more anxious to take the first step.


    Go home to pack up the important things and run immediately. At this time, I can''t manage Hongtu any more. Let''s wait until I have my life to come back.


    Taihe mangrove villa area.


    Zhu Bingfu opens the door and goes in.


    In the living room sat a familiar guest.


    He was stunned for 0.01 seconds, turned around and ran.


    By the gate, two strong men grabbed him by the back collar, pulled him up and threw him in.


    "Chairman Zhu, don''t worry. I''m not here to ask you for the five million. Why run away when you see me?"


    Zhang Longqiang leans on the sofa and smiles at Zhu Bingfu, who is embarrassed on the ground.


    "Wu Hao asked you to come?"


    Zhu Bingfu''s eyes twinkled with fear and despair.


    In their hands, they are the second Zhang Yuheng


    Thank you for your support! Thank you very much!]

 Chapter 116

    Six days later.


    Wu Hao received a call from Zhang Longqiang to meet him in Longxing community.


    Wu Hao and Xiao you set out together.


    Longxing community is an old community waiting to be demolished. There are dangerous walls and buildings everywhere. The surrounding area has been isolated and protected by the municipal construction team. At ordinary times, there are very few people around. In addition to the noise of the nearby construction team day and night, what happens inside is absolutely unknown.


    Wu Hao takes a taxi to the old city area and walks to the gate of Longxing community. Zhang Longqiang has sent someone to meet him at the gate.


    Enter the community.


    Enter a six story dangerous building in the back row.


    Familiar scenes, familiar pictures, in an old house, Zhu Bingfu fell down in a pool of blood. He was stripped all over. There were ten toes, only two left on his right foot. The sole of his left foot was cut off and kicked to one side, and all five toes were cut off.


    A large piece of meat on the thigh has been cut off and sewn up. Many parts of the body have been burned. The most serious part is his face, which is beyond recognition. In this case, many people will lose the courage to live.


    However, it should not be this that defeated Zhu Bingfu.


    His life root is cut off and left aside, losing his final dignity as a man, which is absolutely the most fatal blow to him.


    Cutting meat, cutting toes, burning, breaking the root of life, torture people step by step, no courage to live, this means is really no one.


    Take a look at the bloody scene. There is a bag of gauze in the corner and a lot of hemostatic and narcotic drugs beside it. Otherwise, Zhu Bingfu would have been dead long ago!?


    It''s worthy of being professional and well prepared.


    "Wu Hao, now he''s over to you. You want to kill him or continue to torture him, whatever you want."


    Zhang Longqiang said: "I personally supervised the completion of this task. The effect should be as close as you want!? He doesn''t want to think about anything but death now. "


    "You wait for me downstairs first. I''ll call you if you need anything." Wu Hao said.


    Zhang Longqiang nodded and took his men downstairs.


    in the house.


    Xiaoyou frowns at Zhu Bingfu on the ground.


    This scene is more bloody than last time, even if she is the God of death.


    "What have you been doing? Why are you so bloody? More and more Xiaoyou road.


    "I didn''t do it last time."


    Wu Hao shrugged and said, "but this kind of thing may happen from time to time. You''d better get used to it."


    "Often? What are you going to do? "


    Xiaoyou looks at Wu Hao in surprise.


    "If I want to make my business bigger, there will be more people plotting against me. How can I be honest without warning others at the beginning?"


    "I haven''t even started my business yet. I think so much." Small you angry one eye, way: "your affair you consider for yourself, anyway I every time have fresh dead soul can receive, don''t matter."


    "Then get down to business."


    Wu Hao smiles and looks cold and evil in this bloody background.


    "39 years, 5 days, 14 hours, 34 minutes."


    Xiaoyou looked at the life span of Zhu Bingfu''s head and whispered in Wu Hao''s ear.


    Can you live 39 years after that? Life is really incomprehensible and unpredictable.


    Wu Hao takes out a contract and throws it in front of Zhu Bingfu.


    "Chairman Zhu, do you think you will come to such an end? Do you want to die now? I''ll help you! Fill in 1 for the transaction price, and the selling time is 39 years and 5 days. "


    On the verge of death, Zhu Bingfu didn''t have any resistance. He started to fill in the information according to Wu Hao''s requirements.


    He has only one wish now¡ª¡ª


    Die now!


    Since Wu Hao gave him this opportunity, how could he not cherish it!?


    Zhu Bingfu is very clear that Wu Hao is taking revenge on himself, but at this moment he thanks Wu Hao instead.


    Six days of torture, who can end his life, who is his Savior.


    Wu Hao takes back the contract and signs his name.


    The transaction was successfully completed.


    Pay 20.5056 million, harvest 39 years and 5 days.


    People are dying. It''s a waste of money to give them. They have to get it back together!


    Wu Hao took out the second contract and threw it in front of him.


    "If you want to die right away, do as I said. Buy for one minute and fill in 460 million yuan. Everything else is the same. You can fill in whatever you want."


    This time, Zhu Bingfu did not cooperate.


    He had fallen to the ground, looking forward to death.


    Since he is about to die, why help him? Although I thank Wu Hao for giving me the chance to die, it doesn''t mean that I have the chance to retaliate against him.


    Don''t you love money, so love it! I don''t need money and it won''t be so cheap for you!!!


    The first mock exam of Zhu Bingfu''s cheerful face showed that Wu Hao could not be proud of himself before he died.


    Wu Hao also laughed.


    "It seems that Chairman Zhu is not willing to help me!"!? I''m lucky I''ve got it. You think you''re going to die soon? I''m sorry, chairman Zhu. You still have one and a half years left in your life. If you don''t want to cooperate, you will enjoy the pain every day for the next year and a half until you are willing to cooperate. "


    Zhu Bingfu had such a proud face and fell back into fear and despair.


    These six days of torture has made him feel that death is the happiest thing. If this kind of torture continues for another year and a half, he would rather die immediately!


    Buy a chance to die with 460 million!?


    For him now, it''s worth it!


    Zhu Bingfu compromised.


    He didn''t want to verify whether what Wu Hao said was true or false. He couldn''t bear this torture for a minute.


    Pick up your pen and fill in the information.


    Wu Hao signed his name and the deal was a success.


    Sold for one minute, recorded 460 million.


    It took 39 years for him to reap a penny, and he took back all the money he had spent on him before. It was a good deal.


    "I''m sorry, chairman Zhu. I cheated you just now. In fact, you will soon be able to put yourself into the arms of death as you wish. Congratulations."


    Wu Hao smiles and turns to leave.


    Zhu Bingfu lay on the ground with a bitter smile, quietly waiting for the arrival of death. What he is most interested in now is how his life will end?


    Either way, the sooner the better.


    The anesthetics on the body are receding, and the unbearable pain is breaking out madly.


    He wanted to commit suicide, but there was no way. Even his teeth had been broken by them, and he could not commit suicide by biting his tongue.


    Die in pain!?


    Or will someone come up to solve themselves later?


    The hope is the latter.


    Just thinking about it, someone came up downstairs.


    Zhu Bingfu, who is responsible for tormenting him these days, can''t help shivering when he sees him.


    "Zhu Bingfu, we Longge hate that you are such an impolite person. In order to complete your task, our company lost ten elites, but you didn''t make any compensation. Who should die if you don''t?"


    Pick up a knife and finish the work.


    In Zhu Bingfu''s eyes, there is a great deal of fear and despair. Can''t you even let yourself die happily?!

 Chapter 117

    It''s eight thirty in the evening.


    Strong dragon company.


    Zhang Longqiang''s office.


    Wu Hao and Zhang Longqiang sit together for tea.


    "Wu Hao, what''s the business capability of our company?"


    Zhang Longqiang is quite proud, obviously waiting for Wu Hao''s praise.


    "It''s worthy of running a company, which is much higher than I expected."


    Wu Hao gave a thumbs up in praise.


    "Of course, I don''t have to start a company to run a business if I''m still at the same level as those gangsters."


    Zhang Longqiang handed over a business card and said: "our company is committed to developing long-term and stable loyal customers. In the future, we can contact us if we encounter any trouble and things are not good. We will serve you wholeheartedly."


    "You''re a real business man."


    Wu Hao put away his business card and asked curiously, "Zhu Bingfu is also your former client. How do you seem to hate him to the bone?"


    "I lost ten elites because of his broken mission. That''s not a small number! Although he said that he should not be charged for the failure of the task, I hinted that he would at least give me some compensation. This son of a bitch is too stupid. He dares to lecture me even if he doesn''t give me a cent. What do you think I should do with this kind of client? It happens that you want to get rid of him. Of course I''d like to help myself. " Zhang Longqiang said angrily.


    "So if someone asks your company to kill me, you will do the same, won''t you?" Wu Hao looks at him.


    "I don''t like to lie. In theory, we don''t refuse any business. As long as the price offered by the other party is high enough, everyone will be killed the same way!"


    Zhang Longqiang changed his words and said: "however, we will weigh the advantages and disadvantages in the conflicts between customers. If we are loyal customers who have long-term and in-depth cooperation with our company, we can choose not to take orders."


    "I love the truth."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    I''m not afraid of no rules, I''m afraid of no bottom line. Although I''m not afraid of the gang''s black eating, it''s always good to have less trouble. If we can maintain good cooperation, we won''t have to do many things by ourselves in the future.


    All the troubles money can solve are small troubles!


    "So there''s still room for us to work together?" Zhang Longqiang asked.


    "What do you say?"


    Wu Hao was not smiling, but suddenly changed his face and said in a low voice: "Mr. Zhang, I have to tell you the truth about something. My cooperation with you is to solve the problem. If one day you become a problem, I will solve your problem myself."


    Zhang Longqiang stares at Wu Hao.


    He knew in his heart that Wu Hao''s intention of saying this was to warn himself not to try to attack him.


    Generally speaking, when he heard this, he would scoff and scorn it. As long as someone gave him a reasonable price, he would take care of it.


    But the words came from Wu Hao''s mouth, and he had to carefully consider his attitude.


    The reason for the strange aging of the ten people is still unknown. If Wu Hao did it, it indicates that he either has some terrible medicine or some terrible ability.


    Either of these two means that Wu Hao is not an easy character to deal with. In the future, some people really want to deal with him. They really have to consider whether to take the order or not.


    "I''m in business, and I abide by the principle of harmony."


    Zhang Longqiang smile, do not make a clear statement.


    "I believe Mr. Zhang can maintain the situation of peaceful coexistence between us."


    Wu Hao stood up, asked him for an account and left Qianlong company.


    ¡­¡­


    I found an ATM and transferred one million to Zhang Longqiang.


    It''s quite cost-effective to deal with one person with one million. It''s better to find these people to be their own black hands in the future. Of course, people who need to do their own work under special circumstances can never be handed over to them. They are only suitable for black hands, not for deeper things.


    Once there are uncontrollable risks, these people will be eliminated.


    But now they are a knife that they can use, a steel knife that has been tempered for thousands of years. Anyone who dares to provoke will put this knife on the other side''s neck!


    Cold eyes flashed by.


    Wu Hao takes out his cell phone.


    Play for a while, dial a phone.


    "Chairman Zhu, how are you recovering?"


    "Thank you for your concern. The recovery is good."


    "That''s good. Hongtu is waiting for you to come back and take charge of the overall situation."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The meaning of being leaderless is that Hongtu needs you, and no one will fight for you any more."


    Wu Hao smiles and hangs up.


    If this phone call is not made, once Zhu Bingfu''s disappearance attracts wide attention, it will inevitably involve him. As long as Zhu Bingjun comes back, this problem will be solved. I believe he will try his best to block the news.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and exhaled a long breath.


    Zhu Bingjun and Zhu Bingfu finally came to an end.


    Thinking about the deal with the two brothers, Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing.


    He made a billion yuan from Zhu Bingjun and more than 800 years from Zhu Bingfu. These two brothers are all big money!


    If you can meet this kind of customer every time, you can have more trouble.


    Wu Hao laughed.


    I took out my mobile phone and called Xu Xinjie to ask her out to see a movie. By the way, I wanted to tell her something.


    The renovation of the teahouse has been officially completed two days ago. Just waiting for the opening of this Saturday, Wu Hao certainly wants Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie to go there together for such a big thing.


    Whether they agree or not, they are both his own women in his heart.


    But in order to avoid all kinds of unpleasantness after their meeting, no matter how, we should give them a preventive injection first.


    Don''t get a good time to open the door, Daji was made by them unhappy.


    cinema.


    Wu Hao and Xu Xinjie sit in the back row.


    The dim light, the flickering screen and the exaggerated shape of the teacher make the atmosphere of the cinema quite good, with seriousness and laughter.


    Wu Hao''s hand is always on Xu Xinjie''s thigh. Xu Xinjie wears a skirt and pulls it apart several times. He is more and more excessive. He simply doesn''t pull it. Let him touch it.


    "Xinxin, let me tell you something?" Wu Hao said as he touched her leg.


    "It''s impossible to open a house!"


    Xu Xinjie stares at him directly.


    Wu Hao was stunned. At the moment, he didn''t think much about it, but he could try it later.


    "I''m not talking about it."


    Wu Hao said: "the teahouse has been decorated. It will officially open in two days. I want you to come to the scene together."


    "Good." Xu Xinjie nodded happily.


    "But Tingting will go, too." Wu Hao said tentatively.


    "Then I won''t go!"


    Xu Xinjie had a happy face down.


    She is afraid that she can''t help quarreling with Yu Ting. Anyway, the opening of the teahouse is an important day for Wu Hao. She doesn''t want to be destroyed because of her.


    "Are you really not going? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll have a drink and open a room with Tingting that day? I may control other women, but I won''t choose to control you two. "


    Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "You..."


    Xu Xinjie was so angry that she couldn''t even watch the movie. She opened his hand and glared at him.


    This guy is so hateful!!!

 Chapter 118

    Xu Xinjie looks at Wu Hao angrily.


    I can''t help but squeeze it on his leg.


    "Go, go. What if we quarrel and come to see you?"


    Xu Xinjie snorted. No matter what, she absolutely didn''t want him to be with Yu Ting. She didn''t care whether it was his housekeeper or not.


    "No more? It''s not so good for you two to quarrel over the opening of the teahouse, is it? "


    Wu Hao coughed with a guilty heart and said, "anyway, sooner or later, you are all my women. What''s the trouble? You can''t change this fact even if you quarrel. Just try to accept it."


    "I don''t want to give up easily. You don''t mean I''m willing to accept other women. If one day I can''t stand it, I''ll give up. Maybe you don''t want to read too many novels. You think any girl can accept her husband''s three wives and four concubines."


    Xu Xinjie said flatly.


    "Give up? Say it again


    Wu Hao stares at her.


    "If you go too far and make me sad again and again, I may give up this relationship. You don''t want me to accept Yu Ting, eh..."


    Xu Xinjie is serious and angry to express their emotions, Wu Hao directly embrace her, kiss up.


    She wanted to struggle, Wu Hao hugged very tightly, struggling, can only let him bully kiss for three minutes.


    "Even if you give up, I will not give up, I believe that the person absolutely did not give up a say!"


    Wu Hao picked her chin, her eyes firm and evil.


    "I''m too lazy to tell you."


    Xu Xinjie red face, the film where also see go on, pulled him away from the cinema.


    At the gate of the cinema.


    "Will you go tomorrow or not?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Why don''t you go?"


    "Do you want to fight?"


    "Yu Ting, she''s aiming at me, and I''ll never give up!"


    "I''ll talk to her later."


    Wu Hao smiles and kisses her face.


    "Don''t kiss me! Take me home and have class tomorrow. " Xu Xinjie said angrily.


    Wu Hao turned his eyes and said solemnly, "it''s late. I think your father has gone to bed. Don''t go back to disturb him, do you? How about I see if there''s any place to live near here? Don''t worry, open two rooms and promise not to touch you! "


    "Come on, I don''t want you!"


    Xu Xinjie red face pinch him, where don''t know what he is thinking, really want to open a room with him, he will be cheated to bed.


    Don''t give yourself to him until you are sure of your relationship with him.


    Wu Hao let out a sigh of disappointment, and immediately took a breath to regain his hope.


    "Come on, I''ll make you my woman one day!"


    Wu Hao smiles confidently and hugs her waist.


    "I don''t know where the confidence comes from."


    Xu Xinjie chuckled and took the initiative to kiss him on the face. Anger returned to anger, but cultivating feelings can''t rely on anger, it still depends on the charm of girls, which she knows.


    "You grinding goblin, let''s go. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning."


    I took a taxi by the side of the road and took her home.


    ¡­¡­


    From Jinhui Fengshang, Wu Hao takes a taxi to Lin Xueyan''s home.


    At eleven o''clock, the three of them were just lying in bed, ready to go to bed.


    The three beauties looked at Wu Hao at the door with their beautiful eyes blinking.


    "Brother, why did you come here at night?" Lin Yuxin said with a bad smile: "is sister Ting living with us every day? Can''t you stand it?"


    "Girl, when are you so dirty?"


    Wu Hao sat down by the bed and flicked his hand on her forehead.


    "Otherwise, brother, what are you doing here at night?"


    "Hey, you guessed it right."


    Wu Hao a bad smile, a bed of Yu Ting picked up.


    "I sleep on your side at night. You two occupy my treasure every day. Tingting belongs to me tonight."


    "Well, young master, you have let me down."


    Yu Ting blushes unceasingly, the big night specially runs to sleep with oneself, really does not know what he is thinking, only a few days can''t stand.


    "Holding you is a kind of happiness. I''ll take you to my room."


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on her tender lips and left the room.


    "Good night, two beauties. Go to bed early."


    "Good night, you''re going to bed early."


    Lin Xueyan didn''t stop giggling. I don''t know what he was thinking before he came here.


    "Brother, we can''t sleep at night again."


    The little girl blushed.


    "For Tingting, it should be a very happy thing. Well, let''s go to sleep. They can play until they want."


    Lin Xueyan turns off the light.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wu Hao came out of the bath, a beautiful woman was waiting for him on the bed. It was really wonderful.


    "Young master, you put on your clothes and come out again. I didn''t prepare clothes for you."


    Yu Ting can''t help being shy to see him appear in front of her.


    "I''ll have to take it off later anyway, to save the trouble."


    Bad smile slipped into the bed, directly his beauty into his arms.


    Yu Ting red face in his waist gently twisted once, lying in his arms, no matter how bad he will make her feel very happy.


    "Tingting, let me tell you something?"


    "You say, young master."


    "The teahouse opens on Saturday. Why don''t you go with Xinxin? I hope all my important people can take part in such an important event. Cough, although you and Xinxin are not compatible, you are undoubtedly both my important people. I don''t want you to be the only one on Saturday. "


    "Are you not afraid of our quarrel?"


    Yu Ting is angry. Although she doesn''t have a very angry expression on her face, she is obviously a little unhappy.


    Why do you think you''re going to fight!? Or do they just want to have a fight when they meet!?


    Smile bitterly in my heart.


    With a smile on his face.


    "My family Tingting is so gentle, virtuous, elegant, noble, decent and generous that she won''t quarrel with Xinxin on such an important day, right?"


    "I don''t want to quarrel with anyone, but I don''t guarantee that I won''t quarrel with her when I see her. Even if I don''t quarrel, maybe she will take the initiative to quarrel with me!"


    "I promise not!"


    "No? Young master, you went to Xu Xinjie first, didn''t you? "


    Yu Ting props up and pinches his face.


    "If we really fight, young master, who can you help?"


    "Don''t help, let you quarrel, and then go home at night, take off your pants, each hit 50 big board!"


    Five minutes later, Yu Ting''s face flushed with kisses from him, and she didn''t know when she took off her pajamas.


    "The young master is getting worse and worse now."


    "Yes or no?"


    Wu Hao''s bad smile made her busy.


    "Well, try to do it!? But only this time, young master, I can tolerate her every time. "


    "Hey, hey, that''s enough."


    Wu Hao smiles and kisses again. One has two, two has three, and three is afraid that he can''t get used to it!?


    They are lingering in bed. With Yu Ting''s delicate voice, the wonderful night begins

 Chapter 119

    Saturday.


    It''s six in the morning.


    Two rows of flower baskets were placed in front of the teahouse door, and the red carpet in the middle was spread from the shop to the roadside.


    Wu Hao and Yu Ting are welcome at the door.


    Lin Xueyan and Lin Yuxin first stepped on the red carpet.


    "Hao, congratulations on the opening of your new store."


    Lin Xueyan presents a set of purple sand tea set.


    "I don''t know what to give you. I''ve prepared this set of tea set for you, which can be put upstairs to entertain guests."


    "No, sister, the first time I opened my own shop, you gave me a set of tea sets? Although it''s a teahouse, you can''t really give it away, can you!? You might as well give some money. I''ve got it ready in my shop. " Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "You think it''s cheap. I spent 12.88 million on this set. If you don''t want it, give it back to me. I''ll take it back to Dad." Lin Xueyan poked her slender jade finger on his head.


    "No, there''s no shortage of tea sets at home. I can''t open a teahouse without this gift."


    Put it away, NIMA, and sell it.


    "Didn''t you just say the store was ready?" Lin Xueyan joked.


    "Spare, spare!" With a smile, Wu Hao changed the topic and said, "what have you prepared for me, girl?"


    "How can I know what to give when you open a teahouse? My sister will give you a set of tea sets. I can''t give you a kilo of tea. Hee hee, I''ll give you a sweet kiss from my brother and a girl."


    With that, Lin Yuxin stood on tiptoe and made a big splash on his cheek.


    "What a great gift you are


    Wu Hao slapped her on the head in tears and laughter


    "It''s good that brother hee likes it."


    "I like your size. OK, go in, Xiaoru. They''re coming."


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin drive a sports car and stop at the roadside. They yawn and come over.


    Gao Feng throws the car key to Wu Hao.


    "Hao, I really don''t know what to give you. Just give you a car. It''s not convenient for you to take a taxi every day. You can take the driving test."


    "Thank you. I''ve been thinking about it recently. I just used your car to practice my hands."


    Wu Hao put out his fist and they touched each other.


    "Hao, originally I wanted to send you a car, but Gaofeng is ready. It''s no fun to send the same one. I''ve prepared a knife for you."


    Jiang Rulin delivers the knife to Wu Hao.


    "This is my masterpiece. It''s absolutely first-class in shape and materials. It can cut three centimeters of steel plate with one knife. It''s always my personal treasure. I''ll give it to you as the treasure of the shop."


    Wu Hao pulled the knife out of the scabbard. The sun in the morning reflected the dazzling cold light on the knife. With a flick of his fingers, the sound was crisp and long. It should be flexible and rigid.


    Even if Wu Hao didn''t know anything about it, he could see that it was a good thing. It would cost a lot of money and manpower to make this knife.


    "It''s good. I like it!"


    Wu Hao laughs and inserts the knife back into the scabbard. Whether there is research or not, men will like it.


    "Don''t play around, the real iron is like mud!"


    Jiang Ru Lin beat him on the shoulder, yawned and went into the shop. He got up at five o''clock and was really trapped to death.


    Then came Zhao Shuhan.


    The woman must have gone home. The driver drove her here. She always drives her own car wherever she goes.


    "Wu Hao, are you not happy to see me? I can see you frowning from a distance. "


    "What do you have in your hand?"


    "A book."


    "My God, what''s wrong with you? You have to send me a book. Don''t tell me you want me to finish reading it and write my feeling after reading it."


    "You can do it if you want."


    Zhao Shuhan put a hardcover version of the tea classic into Wu Hao''s hand.


    "Since it''s a teahouse, take a good look at this book and add some charm."


    "I don''t understand."


    Wu Hao casually turns over two pages and gives it to Yu Ting. It''s ok if you don''t read it. Anyway, it''s not your own shop. If Xiao you wants to see it, give it to her.


    "You


    Zhao Shuhan pulled his ear and went into the shop.


    Now there''s only one person left.


    Wu Hao looks around. He''s afraid Xu Xinjie won''t come.


    "Young master, the person you are waiting for may not come." Yu tingdao.


    "I don''t think Xinxin will shrink back. She doesn''t want to lose to you all the time. When you come, she will come too."


    Wu Hao looked at the time. In fact, he felt a little nervous. He said that he would arrive at the store at 6:30. Now it''s 6:20. The girl is not coming. Is she really going to change her mind?


    Just thinking about it, a taxi stopped at the side of the road.


    Xu Xinjie got out of the car.


    A long skirt, a shawl, a pair of single shoes, a head of hair, simple and exquisite dress with her face and body, looks very charming.


    "Wu Hao."


    Xu Xinjie walks up to Wu Hao and gives him a piece of paper.


    "I wrote a word myself. It''s not worth money, but my heart is in it."


    Wu Hao opened it and saw that it was a beautiful tea character written in official script. It was definitely more tea rhyme when it was mounted and hung in the shop.


    "I didn''t expect your handwriting to be so beautiful."


    Wu Hao hugged her and gave her a kiss on the face.


    "I''ve learned a little before."


    Xu Xinjie is a little embarrassed, but Yu Ting is on the side. She doesn''t take the initiative to come out, so she needs to know who is Wu Hao''s real girlfriend, hum.


    "Young master, when all the people are here, go in. No one wants to see you show your love."


    Yu Ting reminded that although she was restrained in her tone, her words were obviously targeted.


    "Come on, go in and have a cup of tea, and then we''ll come out and give a salute."


    Wu Hao, with a smile, holds Yu Ting in one hand and Xu Xinjie in the other, pulling them into the shop.


    They both want to break away, but Wu Hao grabs them by the hand. Without waiting for them to break away, Wu Hao has already pulled them into the shop.


    The five people in the shop looked different.


    Gao Feng Jiang''s Confucians all looked like watching a good play and even gave a thumbs up.


    Zhao Shuhan actually doesn''t matter. To be exact, she should be on Wu Hao''s side. She has known for a long time about his relationship with Yu Ting that his relationship with Xu Xinjie is the result of her help. If the three of them can achieve the right result, she will be regarded as a merit. Although the two girls know that they are at odds, she still has confidence in Wu Hao''s ability to pick up girls.


    Lin Xueyan and Lin Yuxin look the most strange.


    They don''t mind how close Wu Hao and Yu Ting are, but when Wu Hao is with his new girlfriend, even if they hold hands, they feel very strange and uncomfortable.


    "Brother, is this your new girlfriend? How long do you plan to hand this in, or do you plan to play with other girls next semester? "


    The little girl said impolitely, as soon as she heard it, she knew it was for Xu Xinjie.


    Xu Xinjie met Wu Hao''s elder sister and sister for the first time, which was a bit unexpected, but she knew their position immediately.


    "I''m his new girlfriend, and he''ll only have me in the future."


    Xu Xinjie said with a smile, not to be outdone.


    "All right, let''s all sit down and have a cup of tea. After that, let''s give a salute."


    Wu Hao rushed out to talk and took them to sit down.


    The atmosphere became very strange

 Chapter 120

    There were eight people on the table. Except Wu Hao himself, there were seven of them.


    The eight people were drinking tea with different expressions.


    "Hao, you have two words to say when it opens today."


    The foot under Jiang Rulin''s desk kicked Wu Hao, which made her embarrassed.


    "Cough, anyway, my shop is open for fun. When you are free, you often come to have fun. Don''t worry, I won''t ask you to buy tea. Just come and have fun when you have time."


    Wu Hao said and stood up.


    "Come on, let''s give a salute. When we''re done, we''ll find a place to celebrate. Let''s all get up."


    Wu Hao pulls Xu Xinjie out of the door, hoping to find a place where the atmosphere can be enlivened. Just like this, someone will have to leave the store in less than 20 minutes.


    The others were rescued and followed.


    One person and one tail salute, after the end of the eight, the door of the shop is closed to sing.


    Wu Haocai doesn''t care about this rule. On the first day of opening, he should have a rest and go to play. The key is to let them spend more time together.


    Find a KTV to open a private room, dark private room easy to hide each other''s embarrassment, singing sounded, the atmosphere also followed up.


    Sing one song for each person in turn, play the score, at the end of a round, whoever gets the lowest score will be punished for drinking.


    After two rounds, the game started.


    Singing until noon, after lunch, we went to a bar to have a drink and chat. We had dinner at 5:30. After dinner, eight people went back to the shop together, drank tea to relieve their fatigue, and prepared to go home.


    ¡­¡­


    Luo Junyi came back from the bar and got drunk.


    Recently, his mood is getting worse and worse, and he is almost depressed.


    Every time I think of Wu Hao''s humiliation, I feel that I can''t get out of my chest.


    In the school, he fell to the ground in public. What a shame and shame. Now when I walk in the school, I always feel that everyone''s eyes are full of malice. I can even feel that their heart is like this: This is a loser!!!


    I''ll go to your mother''s loser!!!


    I must get rid of this evil spirit!!!


    Luo Junyi sat in the car and kicked wildly.


    "Hey, Rogo, what are you doing? You''re going to die!"


    "Just want to die!"!!! I''m going to let him die! "


    Luo Junyi roars like crazy, kicks and kicks at random.


    "Well, well, kill him. Kill whoever you say. Hey, don''t kick. I can''t afford to be hit by a sports car in front of me."


    I don''t dare to drive any more. I''ll stop by the side of the road.


    The driver is a 25-year-old young man, surnamed Yang Mingzhi. He graduated from high school and has been doing well for several years. He has raised about ten younger brothers and has a street. His biggest interest is to make friends with the second generation of rich officials in the school.


    His goal is very clear, while making money for himself to find an umbrella.


    It doesn''t matter if he becomes their knife or their black hand. When these people are on the right track, he will be stable. After all, being a little gangster is not a long-term solution.


    This is a long-term goal, so it doesn''t matter to be a grandson now.


    Yang Zhi looks at the drunken and crazy Luo Junyi in the Deputy seat and sighs.


    Damn, it''s not easy to make money from these grandchildren drinking and singing all day long!


    "Come on, brother Luo, you have a rest in the car. There''s a teahouse here. I''ll get you two cups of tea to wake you up. I''m relying on you. Don''t vomit. I''m in the car. Get out of the car."


    In a hurry, Yang opened the door and pushed him down.


    Luo Junyi vomited all over the road.


    "Damn, let me see that boy again, I have to kill him!"!!! And Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin, all die for me! "


    Gao Feng wipes his mouth, holds the tree and mumbles to himself.


    "Who are you going to do? Tell me. You don''t have money, do you? Let''s go. Let''s go and have some tea first. I''ll talk to you about it tomorrow. Who is going to make you so angry? "


    Yang Zhi helps Wu Hao to the teahouse.


    This teahouse is just in time.


    Luo Junyi is staggering, but after vomiting, he wakes up a lot. He takes two steps and stops.


    Who is that in the teahouse?


    Wu Hao?


    He fixed his eyes on Wu Hao!


    In addition to him, Jiang Rulin and Gao Feng are all drinking tea in the shop, and a group of people have a good chat.


    Wu Hao, you are very smart!


    Damn, I make you cool today!!!


    Luo Junyi is staring at the store and gnashing his teeth.


    "Brother Luo, why are you so stunned? Let''s go."


    "I''ll tell you something in the car!"


    Luo Junyi shakes away Yang Zhi and staggers back to the car.


    "What''s up, Rogo?"


    Yang Zhi closes the window.


    "Call all your little brothers and help me chop all the people in the teahouse to death!"


    "Brother Luo, you are really drunk. Let me take you back!"


    "Go back to your mother, five million, you say do it or not, I''ll find someone else to do it, I want to kill these people today!"


    "Five million?"


    Yang Zhi hesitated.


    "Brother Luo, there are many people inside. If you really kill them all, it''s a vicious incident. Who is responsible for the accident?"


    "I''ll be responsible if something goes wrong, just kill them!"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, Rogo. You''re drunk now. I don''t know if what you say counts. I really want to earn this money, but I don''t want to take the responsibility."


    Yang Zhi takes out his mobile phone and opens the video to Luo Junyi.


    "Rogo, repeat what you just said."


    "Damn it, you go and chop all the people to death. I''ll take charge if anything happens!"


    Luo Junyi said loudly to the camera: "you should also be careful that if I don''t keep my word, I won''t give you money, right? Come and see. I''ll transfer 5 million to you. If I don''t give you money, I''ll see how I can deal with you."


    Luo Junyi becomes more and more energetic by drinking. He uses his father''s card to directly transfer 5 million yuan to Yang Zhi''s card.


    Yang Zhi is excited.


    It''s quite rare to get 5 million yuan directly, and if something really goes wrong, you can use this video to prove that you are only employed.


    Damn it.


    Just in case, Yang Zhi uploaded the video to the cloud, and then called his ten little brothers.


    "I''ve already given you the money. You have to make it clear to me what you want to do. If you don''t leave any, kill all of them for me!" Luo Junyi bit the incisor.


    "Don''t worry, don''t leave one, kill all. They''re here. I''ll go and tell them to die if they don''t leave one!"


    Yang Zhi readily agreed to come down and get off the bus.


    He went to a van and knocked on the window.


    There were twelve people in the car.


    With perms, tattoos, nose rings and earrings, they look a bit like non mainstream, but the knife at their feet makes them look more fierce and numb than non mainstream.


    "Did you see that teahouse? There are several people inside. Go in and discard them all for me. Listen carefully. Don''t kill people. It''s OK to break hands and feet, but don''t kill people. So don''t go to the key when you start. "


    "I see, boss."


    A dozen people answered.


    "Go ahead and be careful not to hurt yourself."


    More than a dozen people nodded, got out of the car with a knife, and walked towards the teahouse in a fierce manner.


    Yang Zhi goes back to the car.


    "Have you all told me?" Luo Junyi asked.


    "Rogo, just sit here and watch the play, and promise not to leave one!"


    Luo Junyi sneered and leaned back on the seat with his eyes wide open for fear of missing the wonderful play.


    Wu Hao, Wu Hao, how arrogant you are this time!!!

 Chapter 121

    Wu Hao eight people in the shop to drink tea, drink almost everyone ready to go back.


    Together, I saw a group of people coming here with knives.


    What happened?


    Wu Hao frowned and immediately closed the door.


    Seeing this, the group of people outside immediately ran over and slashed at the tempered glass with a knife.


    Several girls in the shop were frightened.


    "Go upstairs and hide in the room on the second floor."


    Wu Hao takes the knife from Jiang Rulin. If these people come in, they can''t kill them!


    The bodyguard in the dark shot.


    All four of them are here, which means there are eight bodyguards outside. Eight of them work together, and twelve of them fall to the ground almost at the same time, holding hands and crying.


    This group of young people are not stupid. There are people in the dark with guns to protect the people inside. They can use knives. If they shoot again, it will be over.


    Just run.


    Wu Hao just want to chase out to catch a back, Lin Xueyan caught him, don''t allow him to take risks.


    I watched them run away.


    Yang Zhi, who is on the side of the road, is so frightened that he can''t dare to stay any longer and runs down the gas pedal. Only Luo Junyi is trembling. Unexpectedly, someone is secretly protecting them. Whose bodyguard is it!?


    Don''t think things are over like this, next time you won''t be so lucky!!!


    Luo Junyi kicks in the car angrily.


    ¡­¡­


    The store.


    The crowd was relieved.


    Everyone was confused by this inexplicable one. The teahouse opened on the first day. Did you offend other businessmen on the side?


    It should not be.


    There are two tea shops near here. Even if there is competition, they will not use such cruel means to deal with him. The most important thing is to use various means to block the opening of the teahouse. In fact, everything from decoration to opening is very smooth. I don''t know what''s going on here.


    "Han Han, let the driver come to pick you up. Gao Feng Xiaoru, you two help me to send the three of them home. I''ll send Xinxin home. Everyone should pay attention to safety on the way."


    Everyone nodded, waiting for Zhao Shuhan''s driver to arrive and set out separately.


    Wu Hao sent Xu Xinjie home and went home by himself.


    On the way, he kept thinking about who did what happened today.


    More than a dozen people are fierce, and they look like they have a deep hatred.


    These bodyguards arranged by mom''s father are also funny. They can beat with guns. They have to fight. Well, let them all run away.


    But


    When the gang ran away, there was a car behind them. It was too dark and they didn''t see anything clearly. Did the bodyguard protect them clearly?


    Wu Hao calls his father.


    "Dad, have the bodyguards who protect us secretly reported to you today?"


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "You''re calm?"


    "Otherwise, how nervous do you think I should be?"


    "Forget it, I won''t talk about it with you. Since I have reported today''s situation to you, you should know that there were other people at the scene. Let me know."


    "Smelly boy, you are not very capable. You can''t check yourself."


    "I need time to check for myself. What if something happens in the meantime?"


    "You should be responsible for the accident. Anyway, you don''t want me to worry about it."


    "I''m not afraid that I''ll die."


    "It''s not my son to die so easily."


    "You''re a cow."


    Wu Hao scolded and couldn''t help asking, "so the bodyguards you sent just protect my temporary safety, don''t help me deal with the potential danger?"


    "Of course, I will help you deal with everything. You are not far away from the waste. The Wu family has never been so calm as you see. The only person who can really protect you is yourself. Only if you have enough ability to deal with the danger, can you trust others to deal with the danger."


    "A lot of bullshit. I had to deal with the danger myself before. That''s not your attitude." Wu Hao said with white eyes.


    "Attitude changes with things. In the past, I thought you still need my protection, so I didn''t agree with you to take risks on your own. Now I think you need to face and control risks on your own. Do what you should do on your own. I believe you have the ability to face all risks. In the future, the Wu family will depend on you. You can''t do without some real skills."


    "It''s so troublesome. You can just withdraw the bodyguards."


    "It''s not the same thing. Don''t get into a corner."


    "Forget it. I don''t want to bother you."


    Wu Hao hung up angrily. NIMA knew she would not make this call


    Wu daikang put down the phone and gave a bitter smile.


    How can he not worry about his son? If he really doesn''t worry, he won''t have to send bodyguards to protect his safety.


    But Wu Hao is different. Since he was born, it means that he has a different road from others. No one has ever set foot in this road, and no one can tell him the experience. He can only move forward step by step. Even if the road ahead is full of thorns, he must overcome them. Only in this way can he walk more steadily and further on this road.


    I hope he will be safe on this road.


    Wu daikang sighed, picked up the materials of Luo Junyi and Yang Zhi and continued to read them.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao returned home.


    He had been depressed on the way back, and now he only wanted one thing in his mind.


    Who on earth did it?


    If we don''t find out this matter clearly, such danger may come again at any time. This time, there are bodyguards to protect us, but no one can guarantee that we will have such good luck every time in the future.


    All potential hazards must be removed.


    He went back to his room and dialed Yu Ting.


    "Tingting, find someone to go to the Traffic Management Bureau to check the monitoring of several nearby intersections, and then check the two cars. I want to know who the owner is."


    "I see. Are you home, young master?"


    "I''ve just arrived. You three should be careful when you go out. I''m not sure who the target is."


    "Be careful yourself, young master."


    "Don''t worry, rest early."


    After hanging up, Wu Hao left his cell phone and took a bath.


    After taking a bath, Yu Ting has transferred the surveillance video of the Traffic Management Bureau to Wu Hao''s mobile phone.


    Wu Hao opened his eyes.


    The car came to a crooked stop at the back of the car given to him by Gaofeng. The two people on the car just turned their backs to the monitor. In addition, they couldn''t see their faces clearly in the dark.


    Then the van appeared, in which a group of people rushed with knives.


    Wu Hao looked at it again. The more he looked, the deeper his brow wrinkled.


    One of the two people who got off the car was obviously very drunk. It seems that this person ordered another person to come.


    Does that mean it''s an improvisation?


    Who the hell is this drunk?


    Wu Hao wants to distinguish carefully. It''s too dark to see clearly.


    Yu tingcha''s vehicle information was also sent.


    Cars and vans are all fake license plates, no vehicle information can be found.


    This is fuckin ''bullshit. Both leads are broken.


    [I wish you a happy new year, I wish your school friends academic success, I wish my working friends every day every month every year to make a lot of money!!! Next, the story of this book will enter a new stage, wonderful with the new year, I hope you can support me a lot!]

 Chapter 122

    "Wu Hao, are you back?"


    Xiaoyou is knocking outside.


    Wu Hao opened the door, went out and sat down on the sofa.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiaoyou sat down beside him.


    "Nothing."


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and put away his depression.


    Now that all the clues have been broken, we have to wait for the next time when the other party starts to ask.


    "The teahouse is open today, and I''ve got your room ready for you. You can move to the store tomorrow morning when you pack up."


    "Really? Can I start work tomorrow and get paid? "


    Xiaoyou jumps up excitedly.


    "When you go to work, of course you can get paid." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Then I''ll move in today? Pay me today. "


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. What time is it? Have a look for yourself."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can show you the shop now. It doesn''t matter if it''s open 24 hours."


    "Come on, what day don''t you sleep for ten hours?"!? But if you want to go so much, I''ll take you to the store. "


    Wu Hao knows from her excitement that this girl can''t stop today, so she should just take her to the store. It happens that she will go to sleep with them tonight and bring Yu Ting back tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­


    Take Xiaoyou to the teahouse.


    The room on the second floor is specially prepared for her. It''s a wide and big room, a soft and comfortable bed, a sofa, a TV and an independent bathroom. It''s a comfortable small suite, which is no worse than the one she lives in Wu Hao''s house.


    Xiaoyou doesn''t choose. It''s a good place for her. She''s free. When she wants to go anywhere, she goes off with a whine. When she''s sleepy at night, she closes the door of the shop and watches TV on the second floor. It''s really comfortable. The key is to earn extra money. This good thing can''t be found everywhere.


    "Wu Hao, you are the boss. What do you say I will do tomorrow?"


    Xiaoyou falls on the bed, holding the soft pillow and tossing it over and over, as if this is her place in the future.


    "I don''t have any requirements. You wake up naturally in the morning. When you wake up, open the shop door. If someone comes to drink tea, you can make a pot for someone. I know you can''t make tea. If someone thinks you can''t make tea well, you can blow people out. It doesn''t matter."


    "So much fun?"


    Xiaoyou is eager to try.


    "But there''s one thing I want to tell you."


    Wu Hao said seriously: "I open this teahouse to hide people''s eyes and ears. What I really want to do is to find someone to deal with me. If you can take the initiative to catch a customer in the store to come to me for trading time, I''ll give you a cut whether it''s buying or selling. I''ll give you 1000 for each order. Even if he only trades for one day or even one minute, I''ll take the business on you."


    "Are you serious? As long as he deals with you, no matter how much, he can give me 1000 yuan? "


    At the thought of money, Xiao you''s eyes lit up.


    "If you can make 100 orders a month, I''ll give you 100000 yuan. I can do what I say."


    "That''s what you said. All business is one order. Don''t be naughty then."


    "When I''ve been naughty, I''ll take you in when I say I''ll take you in. When I say I want you to work in a teahouse, I''ll let you come. When I say I want to give you a salary, I''ll give you a salary. If you have the ability to be more clients, I''ll give you the same percentage." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Haha, I''ll try to turn every customer into your customer. Haha, I''ll be rich soon."


    Xiaoyou seems to think of his rich life in the future, and his mouth can''t close.


    "Come on, don''t laugh. It''s not as simple as you think. Most people will treat you as a liar."


    "I know, I know, I''m ready. I''ll try my best to persuade them for my own money. You can rest assured."


    She also knows that it''s hard for people to buy time, but it''s absolutely easy for people to sell time. 90% of the people in the world are willing to buy their boring life for a few years to spend some money!? Anyway, business is a single, so choose the simple one.


    Ha ha, miss haben is so smart.


    "Come on, have you had enough laughter? There''s one more thing you have to keep in mind all the time."


    Wu Hao said, "your identity in the store is a full-time clerk I applied for. Because it''s inconvenient to go home, you live in the store. No matter who asks you, you have to answer like this. Do you know?"


    "Why?"


    "There''s no reason. Anyway, if you let it slip, cancel your bonus."


    "No, I promise I won''t let it slip. From now on, I''m just a shop assistant who can''t go home, right?"


    "Remember best. If you don''t remember that, think about your money."


    Wu Hao got up and tapped her on the head.


    "Well, you go to bed. I''ll go and come back to the store tomorrow. If someone wants to make a deal, you can ask him to wait for me at 6:30 in the evening."


    "OK, slow down, boss."


    Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing and got up to leave.


    Xiaoyou sent him out of the shop. He closed the shop and went crazy.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao takes a taxi to Lin Xueyan.


    After tossing around for such a long time, I can finally take my Yuting baby home.


    Yu Ting was taken away soon after she came back. Now she can finally live a happy life with a housekeeper again. Tut Tut, it''s wonderful to think about it.


    After spending a night at Lin Xueyan''s house, the next day he helped Yu Ting pack up and go.


    What''s more polite when you get home?


    A kiss down on her to the bed, and finally had a chance to be alone, but also hold a fart ah.


    I arrived at home at 3:30 in the afternoon and went crazy until 6:30. I didn''t stop for three hours. Then I fell asleep with my beautiful girl in my arms.


    As soon as I fell asleep at 12:30, a hasty phone call came to wake up the two people on the bed.


    "Young master, please call me."


    Yu Ting brings his mobile phone from the head of the bed.


    "Who is it in the evening?"


    Wu Hao mumbled and picked up the phone.


    "Mr. Wu, come and have a look."


    There was a young voice on the other end of the phone. It was very flustered and scared to pee.


    Wu Hao can''t help frowning. He should be a waiter in a bar. What''s so fussy?


    "Don''t hurry. What''s the matter?"


    "More than a dozen people rush into the bar and chop when they see someone. Gao and Jiang are also injured. They are fighting with them."


    "Damn, you said they were hurt? All right, you hide. I''ll be there in a minute! "


    Wu Hao jumped out of bed, hung up the phone and dressed.


    Yesterday, more than a dozen people tried to hack people in teahouses and bars. They are definitely the same group.


    And the other side''s goal is very clear, that is him!


    Although I don''t know who the other party is, but now that I have come to the door, I''m not soft hearted!!!


    "Be careful, young master."


    "I see. You sleep first and I''ll go back."


    Run downstairs, stop a car and go straight to the Nightfire bar.

 Chapter 123

    At the door of the night fire bar.


    When Wu Hao saw the van, he was sure that it was the wave of people who were trying to make trouble in the teahouse.


    It''s quiet inside.


    This kind of quiet is not a good thing. It shows that the situation inside has become a foregone conclusion. Either the troublemakers have been dealt with, or they have been dealt with.


    The latter is more likely.


    Wu Hao must have clenched his fist in his eyes and walked in.


    The bar is in a mess. The glass is scattered all over the floor. Several waiters and their younger brothers are injured and fall to the ground. Gaofeng and Jiang Rulin are put on their necks with machetes, and their wounds are bleeding.


    Wu Hao was angry immediately.


    A trace of white breath from his body, even ordinary people can see a layer of surging air around his body.


    "Let them go!"!!! Or you''ll all die here! "


    Wu Hao roared, knocked down one with one punch, grabbed one and hit it on the ground.


    "This is Wu Hao. Cut him down!"


    I don''t know who roared. Seven or eight people rushed over with knives.


    Wu Hao paid no attention to this. He started to fight with them directly with his fist. The white smell protected him from any harm like armor. When he punched down, his bones cracked, and his brain collapsed. Seven or eight people fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up.


    The other two were so scared that they couldn''t do it.


    "Don''t move, move again and kill them!"


    A young man with red hair cut off Gao Feng''s hand as he spoke.


    Peak a pain call, suddenly fainted.


    "Peak!"!!! Damn it, you move again. I''ll kill you on the spot! "


    Anger!


    Blood in my eyes!


    The breath of white burst out more wildly, and there was a trace of black breath in the white, which gradually showed signs!


    There was a strange wind in the closed bar, and the remaining two people were even more afraid. This gas field was not for them to fight, and their hands with knives were shaking.


    "Don''t move, you hear me!"


    The voice of fear accompanied with the threat, and the hand was up and down again. The yellow hair on the edge of the red hair cut on Jiang Rulin''s thigh. There was no force at this angle, and the knife was stuck on the bone and couldn''t be pulled out.


    With a cry of pain, Jiang Rulin turned pale.


    "Xiaoru!"


    With a roar, the black breath broke through the prohibition and climbed out, just like the black devil coming out of the abyss step by step.


    Wu Hao felt that his head was empty, and he could no longer control his reason.


    Black and white fields interweave and annihilate the bar like a nuclear bomb.


    Wu Hao''s feet off the ground and floated into the air. The black-and-white energy expanded infinitely and annihilated everything he met. Tall buildings, roads, cars, people, animals, flowers and plants all turned to ashes. Countless strange pictures appeared in the air at the same time. Like the counter current of time, everything disappeared upside down. At the same time, thousands of white souls gathered towards Wu Hao.


    The gathering of souls leads to the more powerful black breath and the more intense white breath.


    A street disappeared from the map.


    Two streets disappear from the map.


    Three streets disappear from the map.


    Soon,


    Twenty miles around, the land has turned into a flat desert.


    The energy of black and white continues to expand. Within ten minutes, the whole city will disappear from the map.


    ¡­¡­


    Dark blue building.


    In Nami''s suite.


    The water in the bath fluctuates violently, and Nami comes out of the water. Her startled look contrasts with her charming appearance.


    "How can it be that God''s power is hidden in this world?"


    "Is it the goddess of time? No, it''s definitely not her power, nor Sherry''s power. Is there a third God in the world? "


    "Who is it?"


    Nami''s eyes were fixed, and the smell of black turned into a black dress outside her white and tender body.


    Disappeared into the room.


    ¡­¡­


    In a dark cellar.


    A pair of bright eyes illuminate the surroundings.


    There were several corpses lying on the ground. More than a dozen men and women were terrified and trembled in the corner, and their excrement and urine came out.


    A beast like humanoid is holding a man in his hand, sucking a wisp of white smoke from his head. In the middle of the process, he suddenly throws the man aside and stares at the direction where Wu Hao is.


    "Interesting! Interesting


    "Besides time goddess and netherworld goddess, there is a God. It seems that I can''t say that. I forgot that woman, eh? It''s a bit like that woman, but it doesn''t seem to be her. Who is it? "


    "Does God''s time taste different? Wait. I''ll come to you as soon as I finish my time with these people! "


    His mouth grinned in a long arc.


    He grabbed a woman and patted her on the forehead. A wisp of white smoke was sucked into her nose. The woman fell to the ground and convulsed for a moment.


    "Who''s next?"


    "Forget it."


    Before the words were heard, a mouth turned into a huge mouthful and swallowed all the ten people. Then they spat out like watermelon seeds. A dozen people twitched and did not move.


    "Unknown God, here I am."


    Lick your mouth and disappear into the cellar.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, wake up quickly. If you go on like this, you will never be able to control your power. Wake up quickly."


    Seeing that half of the city has gone up in smoke, countless souls have been engulfed by Wu Hao, Liya is very anxious.


    "Master, wake up!"


    Liya screamed, and another white force burst out from Wu Hao''s body, enveloping him layer by layer. The black-and-white energy slowed down rapidly, and a slowly shrinking energy body appeared in the air.


    "Master, wake up!"


    Wu Hao vaguely heard Liya''s voice. He felt that he had a splitting headache and his whole body was in general pain.


    "Liya, save Gaofeng and Xiaoru."


    Wu Hao said with pain.


    "Master, calm down first."


    "I can''t calm down."


    "Master, open your eyes and look around."


    Wu Hao opened his eyes with all his strength, and his mind was shocked.


    Where am I now?


    All you can see is endless desert and darkness. Except for the stars in the sky, there is no light.


    I was in a bar just now?


    Is this a terrible dream?


    If this is a dream, then I must not wake up, but Leia will not appear in his dream, is this not a dream?


    It''s not a dream. What''s going on?


    Gradually recovered, black and white energy quickly dissipated.


    Leia was greatly relieved and regained her energy.


    "What''s going on, Leah? What about Gao Feng and Xiao ru? " Wu Hao asked, standing in the air in horror.


    "They''re dead."


    "Dead? It''s impossible. How could they die? "


    Wu Hao can''t believe it.


    "Master, the place under your feet is the bar. Taking this place as the center, all the people within a hundred miles are dead."


    "It''s impossible. If you don''t use up your time, won''t you die?"


    "Some forces can ignore all laws."


    "That Xinxin, Tingting and Xueyan Yuxin, they also..."


    "No one in this area can escape."


    Wu Hao suddenly felt dark. What''s the matter? Why do you just feel like your head is empty?


    "What''s going on?"


    Wu Hao stood in the air and roared wildly

 Chapter 124

    "Master, don''t worry. If you lose control again, I don''t have enough strength to hold you."


    Leiya said hastily, "things are still changing, but the master must calm down first."


    "What''s the chance? Tell me what''s going on? "


    Wu Hao was ecstatic.


    "There''s no time to explain. There are two people coming towards us. If they are entangled, it''s over. I''m sorry, master. I''ll borrow your body and explain to you later."


    After a while, Wu Hao felt that his head was empty again, and he couldn''t feel anything.


    in the air.


    Wu Hao''s hair grows suddenly. The white energy forms a white dress. A white light flashes in his right hand and a White Spear appears in his hand.


    "The power of time - retrogression."


    Sweet voice sounded, spear in the air meal, a light in the air covering the world, global time back five minutes.


    The lost buildings reappear on the earth.


    Dead creatures reappear.


    Tens of thousands of souls devoured by Wu Hao flew away from his body in all directions and returned to their respective noumenon.


    The two men who came in this direction retreated.


    The world has returned to the world five minutes ago. Nami is lying peacefully under the bath, while another mysterious creature continues to suck human beings in the cellar. It seems that nothing just happened in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao regained his senses after his long hair and white skirt disappeared.


    The world in front of him is very bright. Although he observes the world from this angle for the first time, he knows very well that the world under his feet is the world he is familiar with, and the place where the bar is right below.


    Everything that''s gone is back, damn it!!!


    Wu Hao clenched his fist. He had never been so excited.


    "Master, Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin are in their hands now. If you don''t handle them properly, they will still be injured!" Said Leia.


    "Go back immediately, this time I will let them die without a place to die!"


    Wu Hao''s eyes were cold, his fists clenched and his murderous spirit soared to the sky.


    "Master, get ready."


    Before his words, Wu Hao feels like a flower in front of him. His vision has returned to the scene in the bar. Seven or eight people fall to the ground, and he is confronting the other two.


    "Don''t move, move again and kill them!"


    A young man with red hair was chopping when he spoke


    Wu Hao picked up a machete on the ground and threw it directly. His forehead went in and out of his head. Red hair fell straight back. Gao Feng''s hand was saved.


    A yellow hair on the side was so scared that he couldn''t even speak. Subconsciously, he wanted to use violence to intimidate the other side. He raised his knife and cut Jiang Rulin''s thigh.


    Wu Hao dashed up with an arrow.


    "I''ll go, you, ma''am


    Fly up a blow blow blow yellow hair head, red and white splash.


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin were injured and fell.


    Wu Hao catches them with two hands.


    "Hao, I can fight more and more."


    Jiang Rulin teased him and fainted after losing too much blood.


    Gao Feng also wanted to make fun of him, but he was stopped by Wu Hao.


    "Come on, stop talking nonsense. I''ll take you to the hospital later."


    Holding them to sit down on the spot, Wu Hao went to the eight men and fainted with one punch.


    "Find a private room to lock them up and throw two bodies on the ground together."


    A few injured waiters and little brothers can be angry and throw people into the private room.


    "Those who are not injured stay and watch them. Those who are injured go to the hospital to be bandaged. All the medical expenses will be reimbursed and they will go to a good hospital for me."


    Then Wu Hao lifted the peak on the ground and left the bar with Jiang Rulin.


    With the key of Gaofeng, I bumped my car all the way to the Wu family''s private doctor''s house.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin suffered some stab wounds. After half a month''s cultivation, they were basically all right.


    I''m sure it''s OK. Wu Hao is relieved.


    I didn''t let anything happen to them.


    In the room.


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin lie on the bed, their faces are pale, but their spirit seems OK.


    "You''ll stay here for two days, and I''ll take you a half month off on Monday."


    "All right, then you can have the bar." Gaofeng road.


    "The bar is in a mess. It''s just been renovated in the past half a month. Don''t you always say that the bar''s business is bad? Just take this opportunity to see if you can change your style and attract more business."


    "Whatever you want."


    "Then you should have a rest. I''ll go and see you later."


    "Be careful." Jiang Rulin.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die."


    Wu Hao smiles and turns to leave.


    "I''ll see you off, young master Wu."


    "No, you stay and take good care of them. If they have any sequelae, I''ll ask you."


    ¡­¡­


    The two of them are OK. Wu Hao is worried about them now.


    Call one by one to confirm the situation.


    They didn''t know what had just happened. Naturally, they didn''t know what Wu Hao was doing when he called at one o''clock in the middle of the night. They hung up one by one and went to sleep.


    Wu Hao put away his mobile phone. It was funny.


    Looking at the traffic on the road, we can see that everyone is OK. These calls are redundant.


    But some things even know stupid or will do, care is not such a thing.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and drove to the teahouse.


    What happened tonight is so incredible that I have to find out what happened.


    ¡­¡­


    More than a little sleep is fragrant.


    Awakened by a phone call from Wu Hao, he reluctantly came down from the second floor to open the door.


    She was stunned to see Wu Hao.


    Originally sleepy look because of surprise looks a lot of spirit.


    She rubbed her eyes hard.


    I''m not wrong. It''s only one day since I saw him. How can his life span be reduced so much?


    It''s 600 years less than yesterday. It''s an exaggeration.


    "What''s the matter with you? Did I write or draw on my face? You let me in


    Wu Hao reached out and shook his hand in front of her.


    "Wu Hao, have you sold your life span? Why is it 600 years short? "


    Xiaoyou can''t help asking.


    "What are you talking about? I''m 600 years short of life? "


    Wu Hao directly widened his eyes. What the hell is going on!?


    "Master, I''ll explain it to you later."


    Leia''s voice sounded in her head.


    "You''d better make it clear to me." Wu Hao can''t help saying.


    "I don''t know what happened. How can I explain it?" Little white eye way.


    "Well, I know my own business. You go to bed. I''ll sit down in the shop and drink two cups of tea. I''ll help you close the door later, so you don''t have to come down."


    "I don''t care about you."


    Xiaoyou yawns heavily and goes upstairs to sleep. It''s more than one o''clock in the morning. There''s nothing more worth remembering than sleeping.


    Wu Hao sat down at the tea table on the first floor.


    Boil water to soak the pot of Shifeng Longjing.


    "Xiaoya, you have to explain to me today." Wu Hao drank tea and said, looking serious.


    "I know that the master must have many questions now. I will answer the master''s questions one by one. What does the master want me to explain first?" Leia answered with equal seriousness.


    "Tell me first why my life expectancy is 600 years shorter than that of a good one?"


    If Xiaoyou didn''t see it, he really didn''t know it.


    Without any transaction, how can we say that it''s gone after 600 years?

 Chapter 125

    "It takes a lot of time to complete the power of high-level time. The five minute time just takes the owner 500 years. The other 100 years are spent by me exerting my strength with the help of the host''s body." Leah explained.


    "This kind of thing also consumes own time?"


    Wu Hao''s eyes gaped.


    She and Shirley have been fighting for 17 years. Can''t you imagine the time spent in these 17 years!?


    "Basic use does not need to consume time, but high-level applications will certainly consume a lot of time."


    "So the six hundred years I''ve worked so hard to get back are gone?"


    "It can''t be said that it''s gone. At least the owner has saved thousands of people in the past 600 years, and there is no waste in the past 600 years, because there are living groups around who exert their time, and the 600 years will randomly increase the life span of these people."


    "And the good thing?"


    "Because the extreme possibility of time trading is to buy up all human time, and this mechanism is to avoid this situation."


    "If I buy all human time, I don''t use the power of time? Are humans all dead? "


    "Shirley will never allow this to happen."


    "What does it matter to her?"


    "Sherry needs to absorb the soul to strengthen the body. If all human beings perish, her power will weaken. Does the master think that she can allow this situation to happen?"


    "That''s true. I''ll never allow it."


    Wu Hao nodded deeply.


    Although it is difficult to understand who made such laws, they are closely linked and mutually restricted, which is very clever.


    "But now Shirley seems to be able to ignore the existence of this rule, her immortal soul and your immortal body, she can completely ignore human life and death, and now I seem to be able to buy up human time?"


    Wu Hao joked.


    "So she has to be stopped."


    "Are there any rules in your world that govern this?"


    "Maybe, maybe not. After all, it''s the first time."


    Leia gave a little smile with a deep meaning.


    "But be prepared whether you have it or not. What questions does the master have?"


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao immediately asked, "what''s going on today? It''s not your power, is it?"


    "It''s not really my strength."


    "Who is that... Power? Don''t tell me it''s my own strength. " Wu Hao was stunned.


    "It''s really a burst of power in your own body, master." Leia said seriously.


    Wu Hao''s eyes widened and his chin almost fell to the ground.


    Does the power that almost annihilates the whole city erupt from its own body?


    What? Is that right? But? Yes?


    "How can I have such power?" Wu Hao was very surprised.


    "I can''t explain the specific situation, but the power is really burst out in your own body."


    Liya said with a smile: "ordinary people certainly can not have such a strong power, which shows that you are not ordinary people from the beginning. As for who you are, I don''t know."


    "You''re laughing!"


    Wu Hao said suspiciously, "I think you must know something. You are a God and a goddess of time. I seriously doubt that you can see the past and the future. You have already known my past and the future and know everything about me. I even have reason to doubt that it was no accident that you chose me from the beginning. Liya, now I seriously ask you, what''s the matter?"


    Silence.


    Leia didn''t say anything for a long time.


    She didn''t know about Wu Hao''s past and future, but it was no accident that she chose him as her appendage from the beginning.


    "Don''t keep your mouth shut. I know you must know something. Why do I have such powerful power?"


    Wu Hao asked, looking very serious.


    If the power comes from yourself, it means that there is something wrong with your identity. The problem either comes from yourself or from your parents.


    Identity is undoubtedly a serious problem.


    He can allow Leia to be possessed by herself and allow her to have secrets, but when it comes to his own identity, he should make it clear no matter what.


    "I know the master wants to know his identity, but I really don''t know that. I can really see the past and the future, but it costs a lot of time, and I''m in the master''s body now, and I can''t see the master''s past and future. "


    Leah said, "but I have to admit to my master that it was no accident that I was attached to my master. In the last battle between Shirley and me, there was a voice guiding me to go to you."


    "Ordinary people can''t carry my soul, let alone use my power, so from the beginning I knew that the master had an extraordinary identity, but I really don''t know what this identity is. I can only be more and more sure that you are the mysterious voice guiding me to look for."


    Wu Hao fell into silence.


    I have never thought that I have other identities besides being a young master of a super rich family, and this identity may be very, very amazing¡ª¡ª


    Maybe,


    I was not born as a human being.


    Reincarnation?


    The coming of the son?


    Wu Hao could not help thinking of all kinds of funny possibilities.


    Combined with destroying half a city every minute, he even suspected that he might be the Lord of disaster sent by heaven to carry out the final judgment on mankind.


    I can''t be calm for a long time.


    I''ve experienced many strange things, and it''s hard to accept when it''s my turn to become strange.


    It''s hard to accept and inaccurate to say that Wu Hao''s mood is very complicated now.


    As an ordinary human being, he suddenly learns that he has the power of God. He is not excited and even does not believe in ghosts. The problem is that when he is excited, he worries about his identity.


    What does this identity mean?


    Leia is the goddess of time, in charge of time.


    Shirley is the goddess of the nether world, in charge of the nether world.


    What about yourself?


    The God of destruction?


    Oh, I''ll go. The name is really 24K titanium alloy low.


    Wu Hao gave a bitter smile. He didn''t know what this power meant to him. Was it survival or destruction? This is a problem.


    "Xiaoya, what identity do you think I will be?"


    Wu Hao said: "existence is truth. The mysterious voice guides you to come to me. It shows that I am still a little important, right? Can you, the goddess of time, come to me? Is there no record of me in the history of your God? "


    "This is really not. If I want to guess the identity of the host, I think it can at least help me fight against Shirley''s existence. Otherwise, why should that mysterious voice guide me to you when I fail? "


    "There''s no difference between what you said and what you didn''t say."


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes and gave up the idea of knowing his identity from Liya.


    I''m going to work hard for two shifts tomorrow. Thank you

 Chapter 126

    From Liya''s description, we can be sure that the mysterious man knows his identity, and that he is absolutely a God. It''s a fool''s dream to find him and ask about his identity.


    We can''t rule out another possibility. We have to go home later.


    "Xiaoya, I have another question. You must be honest with me." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "Master," you said


    "Can you feel the power in me?"


    "The power of the master is very complex, but I can be sure that the master has the power of time."


    "What do you mean?"


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    Isn''t the power of time the exclusive power of Leia as the goddess of time? Can you own it?


    "I am also surprised, but I do see the power of time from the master''s power. This is not my power of time, but it belongs to the power of controlling time as well as my power of time."


    Said Leia, without a hint of jest.


    Not only is it the power of time, but she also sees another familiar and powerful power from Wu Hao''s power. Two kinds of power appear on one person at the same time. Liya can''t explain why, and it''s even harder to guess Wu Hao''s identity.


    Even as a God, Wu Hao is destined to be extraordinary.


    "Master, the world of God is more mysterious than that of human beings. There are many secrets in the world. It''s good to accept some things. There''s no need to know why. Since God has given the master such power, the master''s best use is his greatest recognition of himself, and his identity is not so important sometimes."


    "The words are very simple, some of which should be clarified. At least I have a bottom in my heart." Wu haodao took a sip of tea.


    "What questions does the master have?" Leia asked.


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao asked, "since I also have the power of time, does it mean that even if you leave my body, I will continue to have the power of time trading?"


    "It''s not just the ability to trade time, but all the abilities that I have as a goddess of time." Leia said.


    Shit!


    Wu Hao cried in his heart. He didn''t know whether he was excited or depressed.


    I guess it''s excitement.


    Now the control of time trading ability is more and more mature, and the dependence is also more and more big. If you can have this ability all the time, it is undoubtedly a great thing.


    What''s more exciting is that there are other abilities.


    I have witnessed the power of the weak light, and this terrible power seems to be the basic application of the power of time.


    The ability to go back to time seems mild, but when you think about it, it''s absolutely a terrible skill. It''s equivalent to reversing everything. It''s a pity that it costs too much. NIMA spends 100 years a minute, but it can''t be used at this stage.


    "Xiaoya, can you teach me how to use other abilities?" Wu Hao said excitedly.


    "Of course, but the power in the master''s body has just awakened. It''s not suitable to start learning immediately. It''s easy to lose control again. In case of an accident, the master has no more time to reverse the past."


    Liya said with a smile, "I''ll teach the master other abilities when the power in the master''s body stabilizes. I believe that the master''s intelligence will soon learn it."


    "Hey, hey."


    Wu Hao rubbed his hands, ready to move.


    After all, time trading ability is only a trading ability, which does not provide any additional protection. Once it has a strong offensive force, tut Tut, it is really the rhythm of becoming a God.


    Are you still afraid of danger in the future?


    Damn it, no matter who comes to the door, one of his fingers will kill him!


    Vaguely, Wu Hao has seen his future.


    Focus on being the God of time on earth.


    Anyway, after Liya left, she was still able to use her time trading ability, and now she has powerful power to protect herself and punish herself. Why not globalize the business of time trading?


    If we expand this special trading circle in an all-round way, we can even build a trading circle for all the countries on earth. As long as we can afford money, we have plenty of time. As for the price, we don''t have one billion yuan a minute. Sorry, I''ll see the next leader.


    Force?


    Hehe, if you can bear God''s revenge, try to make your country disappear from the territory. Believe it or not?


    Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!


    I''m excited to think about it!


    For a moment, Wu Hao was full of interest in what he would do in the future, and a lot of ideas exploded in his head.


    Start a global time trading company?


    Open a global time bank?


    Start a global life insurance company?


    Start a global time lending company?


    Start a global life pawn company?


    Damn, when I have mastered those powerful forces, I have done all these things step by step!!!


    Wu Hao''s eyes brightened. After five cups of tea, he gradually calmed down.


    "Xiaoya, how long will it take to start learning?" Wu Hao asked, looking impatient.


    "I will teach the master to control the power in his body first. When the master can control it, I will teach him to use the power of time." Leia said with a smile.


    "Good! In the past two days, I''ve dealt with the broken things in my hands clearly, and you''ll teach me to learn these powerful forces. "


    Wu Hao clenched his fist and was excited.


    "Does the master have any other questions?"


    Leiya said with a smile, the host''s acceptance of this matter is faster than she imagined.


    "Let me see, let me see..."


    Wu Hao is really excited now. It took him a long time to get his attention back to the question in his heart.


    "Xiaoya, it took me 500 years to set back the time of this city by five minutes. If I want to set back the time of a larger area by five minutes, does it take me more time? On the other hand, if I only let one person go back five minutes, can I spend less time? "


    "The master realized the problem so quickly."


    With a smile, Liya said seriously, "actually, I''ve just set back the time of the whole earth by five minutes instead of one city. The two methods consume exactly the same amount of time. I think the former is safer."


    "How could it be exactly the same?"


    Wu Hao widened his eyes and said he couldn''t understand. How could it be the same?


    "Time is the same for any existence. There is no difference between the five minutes of a grain of sand and the five minutes of the whole earth, so there is no difference between the five minutes of a grain of sand and the five minutes of the earth. It takes 500 years." Leah explained.


    "It''s too much of a pit."


    Wu Hao turned his eyes and scolded directly.


    Originally, I wanted to reduce the loss of small targets. In the future, I can use this ability alone against the enemy. Well, I don''t have enough time to dare to use this ability at all. Otherwise, I will let myself play over every minute.


    After another drink, Wu Hao became more and more firm in his idea of pushing time trading to globalization.


    Without seven billion people in the world as the basis, I''m afraid many high-level applications of the power of time can''t be completed.


    "Do you have any questions, master?"


    "Last question!"


    "Master," you said


    "Who are those two men?"


    [one more chapter at 11:30]

 Chapter 127

    "One of them is Nami, and the other is a dangerous monster from the third world. Without asking, I plan to go back and talk about this kind of creature seriously with my master."


    "Very serious?"


    Hearing Liya''s serious voice, Wu Hao frowned.


    "It''s serious."


    Liya said: "this kind of creature is called a time eater. It comes from the space outside the universe. It eats time and draws strength from it. Especially when it loves high spirited creatures, it''s extremely dangerous. Even Shirley and I don''t have to fight more than seven star time eaters."


    "How can I hang like this?"


    "The main reason is that they have the racial characteristics of devouring time, which is extremely terrible."


    Wu Hao was silent for half a cup of tea.


    A kind of time-consuming creature is too terrible to think with its toes. It can kill people with trading. This kind of time eating beast can kill people as long as it eats its opponent''s time, and it can give it strong power when it eats. It''s hard to deal with it.


    "What do you mean by seven stars? Is there a level to this thing? "


    "The lowest star, the highest nine."


    Leah said: "the time eaters can draw strength from the time they eat. Every time they raise a level, there will be a white cross on their back. This is their level sign. The higher the level, the greater the appetite and the stronger the strength."


    "A seven star eclipse beast can swallow the whole time of the earth in one gulp, causing the earth to die instantly. An eight star eclipse beast can directly swallow all the time of a galaxy except the original time, causing the whole galaxy to die instantly. As for the nine star eclipse beast, it has never appeared in the past three retrogressive regenerations of the universe. We also speculate that there will be this level of existence, Once it really appears, it is absolutely a cosmic destructive force. If the time of this universe is consumed, it will not be able to regress and regenerate and become a corpse universe. "


    Wu Hao is numb.


    Where is this monster? Damn, it''s super God. Let alone seven stars, four stars and five stars are enough to drink a pot.


    He swallowed his saliva.


    Don''t be high-level when staring at your predator. NIMA hasn''t learned any power yet. She is absolutely dead. Even Liya is over.


    "You say these things eat time, but you mean they don''t eat original time? What the hell is this original time? "


    God''s world is more mysterious, a lot of unknown things.


    "Original time is meaningless time, void time."


    Leah explained: "time only has meaning when it touches matter. Only meaningful time has exploitable power. The greater the meaning is, the greater the power it contains. That''s why they like highly flexible creatures."


    "In addition, they don''t eat the original time, but they can''t eat it. The original time has a strong bonding property. If a piece of time is swallowed, there will be a time vortex. Just like a pool of water is taken away, a bucket of water will rush to supplement the lack of it. When the animal eats the original time, it is very likely to be sucked into the time vortex. On the contrary, spiritual time has the nature of fragmentation. Each time is a separate time, just like a stone. How to pick it up is safe, The same applies to them. What''s more, the original time is meaningless. It''s totally nutritious food for them. How can they eat it? "


    "How can we kill the time eater? Can we trade in time? " Wu Hao asked.


    "No! Time eaters devour time, but they don''t have time, so they can''t trade


    "Make it clear."


    "Time eaters are the only known life that is not limited by time. There is no concept of longevity in them. As long as there is no accident, they can grow infinitely."


    "No! Ma


    Wu Hao took a cold breath and a cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    This is the real God. The talent of race is so strong that it can''t be explained.


    "How do you kill them?" Wu Hao asked again, swallowing his saliva, feeling that this thing could not be killed at all.


    "Ordinary weapons don''t work on them, but as long as they are stained with the blood of God, any weapon can do damage to them."


    "The blood of God?"


    "Yes, God''s blood!"


    "That is to cut yourself with a knife, and then use this knife to kill the time beast?"


    "This is one of the methods, and the other is to cast weapons with the blood of God. The effect is better."


    "I''ll go. That''s the only way to deal with time Eaters?"


    "So far that''s the only way."


    Wu Hao leaned back on his chair. He had nothing to love. This method is totally self mutilation.


    If you have God''s blood, you can''t escape the bleeding. If you don''t have it


    Then I''ll pit my father. Who can I ask to borrow God''s blood? Xiaoyou? Or Nami?


    It''s strange to borrow!


    "Master, I have one more thing to tell you about the time eater." Leia said seriously.


    "Can I say I don''t want to hear it?" Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "Master, you''d better listen."


    Liya said: "I just said that the universe has three times of retrogression and regeneration. In fact, in the third retrogression and regeneration, the herbivore has disappeared from the universe and reappeared after more than 10 billion years. This is by no means a good phenomenon. The owner had better be alert."


    "Alert? Do you want me to take the initiative to find them? "


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes. He always felt that he would die for this evil creature.


    "If you don''t look for them, they will come to you sooner or later. Why don''t you solve them before they are strong and find out their situation by the way."


    Wu Hao sighed and drank a cup of tea.


    "Are you sure I have the blood of God?"


    "The master has the power of God, and nature has the blood of God."


    "When I''m free, take the time to teach me those powerful skills."


    "Understand, master."


    Leia grinned.


    "Do you have any questions, master?"


    "Not for the time being. I''ll ask you again."


    Wu Hao gets up, closes the door and leaves the teahouse.


    Anyway, I have to go home first.


    ¡­¡­


    Lijing manor.


    Wu Hao sat in his study, his fingers pounding on the desk rhythmically.


    Wu daikang walked into the study in his pajamas. When he came over, he had washed his face and could not see his weariness.


    "Driving back? Didn''t I say you''re not allowed to drive until you get your own driver''s license? "


    Wu daikang sat down in front of him.


    "It doesn''t matter, Dad. Let me ask you something."


    "Come on, why are you back so late?"


    "What is my life experience like?"


    Wu daikang was stunned and looked up at him for a long time. He did not expect that he would suddenly ask this question.


    "Why did you ask that all of a sudden?"


    Wu daikang calmed down.


    "I''m just a little suspicious all of a sudden. Look at your expression, my life experience is really problematic, isn''t it?"


    Wu daikang fell silent again and watched him for a long time. He was thinking about whether to tell Wu Hao about his life

 Chapter 128

    "Dad, don''t look at me all the time. Tell me what''s going on."


    Wu Hao was a little upset.


    "I knew you would be suspicious about it sooner or later. I didn''t expect it to happen so soon."


    Wu daikang leaned forward and asked, "are you sure you want to know?"


    "I came back in the middle of the night just to make it clear. I said Dad, don''t hide it. Even if I''m not your own, I''ll call you dad."


    "Who said you were not my own."


    Wu daikang gave him a white look and was silent for a moment.


    "I guess the reason why you are suspicious of your identity is that you find that you have some mysterious and powerful power, right? This power should be inherited from your own mother. "


    "You go on."


    Wu Hao listened carefully and became interested in his own mother for the first time.


    "Your biological mother is very beautiful, but also very mysterious. My encounter with her was totally an accident. Eighteen years ago, I accompanied your grandfather to a meeting. I left in the middle of boredom. As a result, I was ambushed. At that time, more than a dozen snipers were lying in ambush. Originally, I had no life to leave, but she appeared, With a mysterious power, the snipers were defeated in an instant. "


    "In order to thank her, I invited her to dinner, and then left a contact information with each other. Since then, our contact has been frequent. Gradually, I have a relationship with her. Soon she was pregnant and had you. At that time, we were not married. When I knew that she was pregnant, I intended to propose to her. As a result, she said that I would listen to her when I got married after the baby was born."


    "It was not easy to wait until you were born. I had planned to propose to her in the delivery room. Everything was ready. But when the nurse took you out of the delivery room, she disappeared. She never appeared again until now."


    "What do you mean? "She doesn''t have a production house?" Wu Hao looked at him blankly.


    "Yes, she disappeared without leaving the delivery room. No one knew where she had gone and left no words or letters. After giving birth to you, she suddenly appeared in my world and disappeared from my world, leaving only you."


    Wu Hao was a little confused. The story is bloody enough, but after thinking about it carefully, he never saw his own mother again. Even when he was a child, he didn''t take a picture with her.


    "How could she suddenly disappear?" Wu Hao can''t help but ask, this is too strange.


    He didn''t realize that his biological mother was an irresponsible woman. If he really didn''t want to have a child, he could choose to kill her when she was pregnant. In fact, she chose to be born, but her disappearance was a little puzzling.


    Just after the birth of the baby, the delivery room has not come out, and the care has not been taken care of, so it has disappeared. It''s totally unreasonable, isn''t it


    Did she die in childbirth?


    Wu Hao can''t help but have such a question in his heart. Maybe because of her mystery, her way of death is different from that of ordinary human beings. After death, she turns into energy and dissipates invisibly?


    It''s not impossible.


    "Dad, have you ever thought that my biological mother might have died in childbirth, so she disappeared?" Wu Hao asked tentatively.


    "No way."


    Wu daikang shook his head firmly. "I asked the doctor at the beginning, and they all said that her condition was very good, and there was no sign that her life was in danger. It took less than a minute for the doctor to come out of the delivery room and I went in. It was impossible."


    "That''s strange."


    Wu Hao thinks of Xiaoyou. Xiaoyou has the ability to move in an instant. If her mother also has this ability, her disappearance from the delivery room can be explained. The question is why she left after giving birth to herself. This is not in line with the psychology of a woman who has laboriously conceived her baby in October.


    "Dad, wasn''t there any sign before she left?"


    "Yes. A month before childbirth, she was worried every day. I asked her what was going on, but she didn''t tell me. She disappeared frequently. She never told me what to do after she had been gone for most of the day. I only thought that she was in a bad mood before childbirth and needed to go out for a walk by herself. After she disappeared, I realized that there might be a connection between the two. "


    "It looks like something happened."


    Wu Hao muttered to himself.


    Maybe she wanted to leave for a long time, but she had to stay at home to have a baby when she was pregnant. When she gave birth to him, she left immediately, which should be a very serious thing.


    It''s just what takes 17 years to deal with? Or has she had an accident in 17 years?


    Although I have never met her, I am my own mother after all. I still feel bad when I think that she may have died.


    "Dad, didn''t she ever tell you what she was going to do?"


    "Never mentioned it. When I asked her, she just laughed and didn''t tell me."


    Wu Hao stopped asking.


    With dad''s intelligence, if there is a clue, he will be able to find out the truth, but he is also at a loss, which shows that this matter is really mysterious.


    Seventeen years ago


    I didn''t think there was any problem with this figure before. Now I think about what really happened 17 years ago.


    Seventeen years ago, his mysterious biological mother gave birth to himself and disappeared.


    Seventeen years ago, the netherworld suddenly attacked the goddess of time.


    The timing of these two events coincides. Is it really just a coincidence?


    Wu Hao never believed that there was any coincidence in this world. Almost all the coincidences were caused by some kind of visible and invisible causality, just like the people who died because of the time trade. The seemingly strange death was actually caused by the exhaustion of time.


    What happened 17 years ago?


    "Hao, your mother is a very mysterious woman, and I know she has very strong power. Obviously you have inherited some power from her."


    Wu daikang interrupted his thoughts.


    "These forces can help you avoid some harm, and will bring you higher level danger, which is inevitable. From my point of view as a father, my biggest hope is that you can be safe, but you still have to go your own way. Some things can''t be avoided, but you can only make yourself stronger, understand?"


    "I see, Dad."


    Wu Hao nodded solemnly. For the first time, he thought it was necessary for him to listen to his words carefully.


    "Sleep at home at night or go back?"


    Wu daikang smiles happily.


    "I have something else to do. I have to hurry back."


    Just as Wu Hao was about to stand up and leave, he sat down again.


    "Dad, you''re in love with her after all. Don''t you ever know her identity?"


    "I''ve always been curious about her identity, and I''ve asked her many times, but she hasn''t given me a clear answer. Otherwise, how can I say that she is a mysterious woman?"


    "She''s really a mysterious woman."


    Wu Hao sighed and got up to leave.


    My identity is clear, but it also brings more problems.


    Who is your own mother? What kind of identity does she have? Why did she leave suddenly? What happened 17 years ago?


    don''t get it!


    I really don''t understand!


    "I''ve already let the car go. I''ll let the driver take you back."


    "Damn it, I can drive back or not, as for you."


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes.


    "Rules are rules. When you get your driver''s license, you can drive whatever you want. If you can''t drive now, you can''t drive. Don''t learn from Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin."


    "You has the final say, boss."


    Wu Hao shrugs and goes downstairs. He asks the driver to take him to the roadside. He takes a taxi to the teahouse and takes Xiaoyou to the night fire ba

 Chapter 129

    Three in the morning.


    Night fire bar.


    As usual, this bar is still a bit popular, but today there are only a group of waiters and younger brothers who are sorting out the bar.


    The bar was smashed in such a mess that it couldn''t open without ten days and a half months of renovation.


    Before Gaofeng and Xiaoru are cured, Wu Hao thinks, just go out of business.


    "President Wu."


    "President Wu."


    "You can go home and go to bed after you dry the drinks and clean the glass residue. I''ll let you know when you go to work. Don''t worry about your salary, as long as you can find you when you come back."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wu. Where else can we go with such good treatment?"


    "Yes, Mr. Wu, our night fire business is not very good, but the treatment is not worse than other bars. Where can we run? We all say it is not."


    "That''s right. Mr. Wu, if you have a call, everyone will come back immediately."


    "Come on, do your work. What about a dozen people? Take me


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "On Mr. Wu''s side, people are all locked up in private rooms."


    A couple of kids take Wu Hao to the private room.


    "I didn''t expect you to be popular."


    On one side, Xiaoyou yawns.


    "People have conditions."


    Wu Hao pinched her face.


    "Cheer me up and go back to sleep when you''re done. It doesn''t matter if the teahouse doesn''t open tomorrow. You can have enough sleep."


    "You''re a real person. Everything is done in the middle of the night. You wake people up when they fall asleep. You wake them up when they fall asleep. They''ll be crazy back and forth." Xiaoyou complains.


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense."


    "It hurts. Your face is swollen."


    "Mr. Wu, people are inside."


    Wu Hao pulls Xiaoyou into the private room.


    A few boys are waiting at the door just in case.


    ¡­¡­


    In the private room.


    All twelve fell to the ground.


    Except for the two bodies killed by Wu Hao on the spot, all the other ten people were tied up like zongzi.


    As soon as Wu Hao came in, they struggled like ghosts. Some people wanted to shout, but their mouths were sealed with adhesive tape. They couldn''t make a sound at all. Only their throats whined, which proved that they were very afraid.


    Especially after staying with two corpses for two hours, the smell of blood in the room mixed with the smell of death came into their bodies with every breath, reminding them that this might be their end.


    Wu Hao turned on the headlights and sat down on the sofa.


    He had a straight face and a cold face.


    Facing anyone who wants to kill himself, he never thinks that he should be kind to each other.


    Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to himself. He has been childish for several times. He is not willing to place his hope in the hands of his enemies.


    "I''ll just ask you one question. Who sent you?"


    "Wu Wu ~ ~"


    "Wu Wu ~ ~"


    Ten people were struggling on the ground, their heads were more diligent than chickens pecking rice, and their mouths were constantly whining.


    Wu Hao went forward and tore off all the seals on ten people''s mouths.


    "I said, I said"


    "I said, I said."


    "It''s Yang Zhi, it''s Yang Zhi."


    Ten people yelled at each other.


    Wu Hao sat back on the sofa, expressionless.


    "Your leader''s name is Yang Zhi?"


    "Yes, he called us here. It''s none of our business. We''re just taking money to eat under his hands. If you have something to ask him, ask him."


    "Of course he has to. Leave me his phone number and write down his address for me."


    "I write, I write."


    "I''ll do it, I''ll do it."


    Ten people vie with each other. In their eyes, this is an opportunity to make contributions. It seems that doing more can save them from death.


    Wu Hao''s evil spirit smiles, with a hint of death teasing playthings.


    "Don''t worry, everyone writes the same."


    Wu Hao untied the hands of three people, and one gave them a piece of paper and a pen.


    Three people excitedly wrote down Yang Zhi''s contact number and address on the paper.


    Wu Hao took it back and saw that the three were exactly the same.


    Tear two and leave one.


    "Want to live?"


    Wu Hao asked. There was an incomparable evil spirit in the corner of his mouth.


    "Think about it."


    "Please let it go, please let it go."


    "Just let me go and hang out with you."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll hang out with you, too."


    Wu Hao took out 20 trading contracts out of thin air.


    A sale contract and a purchase contract, a total of ten, one for each person.


    "I don''t want to be obedient just like these two people on the ground. I''ll write whatever I want you to write, and I''ll die right away with one word."


    "Write what you say."


    "There are only three pens, three pens and three pens. Don''t worry, it will be your turn."


    Wu Hao touched Xiaoyou.


    Xiaoyou yawns and whispers to Wu Hao about the life span of the three people in front of him.


    "Write down the one you sold first. Fan Huaqiang, you fill in the column of selling time, 78 days, 6 hours and 5 minutes in 62 years, and the price is 1."


    "I''ll write it now."


    "Chen Guanyu, you fill in 34 years, 308 days, 1 hour, 45 minutes."


    "I filled it out."


    "Don''t worry, take your time. Lin Zhongtang, you fill in 15 years, 224 days, 18 hours and 9 minutes."


    "I''ve filled it out, too. How else can I fill it out?"


    Wu Hao laughed and taught them to fill in the death contract step by step and sign their names.


    Then change to the other three.


    Ten people fill in all of them, take back the ten and sign their names.


    The transaction is completed.


    With Xiaoyou''s eye of death, the steps of testing life span are directly omitted, which is really convenient.


    "The next three, three, sign the buy contract. Fill in all of them for one minute. Fan Huaqiang, you fill in 32.699885 million per minute in the column of transaction price. "


    "What does that mean?"


    "I want to die. I''ll help you right away."


    Wu Hao stares at him.


    "I''ll write it right away. I''ll write it right away. It''s done. It''s done."


    "Chen Guanyu, you fill in 18.314025 million per minute in the column of transaction price."


    "All right, I''m done."


    "OK, Lin Zhongtang, it''s your turn."


    "You say, I''m ready."


    Wu Hao smiles with evil charm. He first calculates his price with the calculator of his mobile phone, and then tells him the price of the other three.


    The one minute purchase contract for ten people was soon completed.


    Wu Hao took it back and signed it without hesitation.


    Ten deals,


    Done.


    Taking back 20 contracts, Wu Hao leans back on the chair and looks at them with no expression. He has no intention of leaving.


    Next, he will do a cruel thing.


    Watching them die.


    He left ten minutes for everyone, and according to the order of signing the contract, these ten people should die one after the other.


    There are no conditions for accidents to happen in this private room. Even if there are, they can''t happen one after another. In this case, what kind of way will ten of them die?


    Wu Hao sat quietly on the sofa and looked at them.


    At this moment, he looks like a very cold devil, and he is also the kind of devil who stands on the top of the devil and ignores life

 Chapter 130

    One side of the small you touched Wu Hao, motioned him not to do so.


    She could see that ten people''s lives were counting down. How could she not guess Wu Hao''s idea? However, the feeling of watching ten people die one by one in front of her was uncomfortable even for her as a god of death.


    I don''t know why he had to.


    "Anyway, they are all dead. Don''t you think it''s terrible to watch them die one by one in front of you?"


    Xiaoyou said softly.


    "I want to have a deep understanding of what I have mastered."


    Wu Hao looked at her calmly and said, "you are the God of death. Are you afraid of death? Then you don''t have to be an intern. I guess you''re not qualified. "


    "I''m not afraid. I just don''t think it''s necessary."


    "If you''re not afraid, just wait quietly to collect ten fresh souls, which can be regarded as compensation for disturbing your sleep."


    "This is OK."


    Xiaoyou smiles and puts away his pity.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten people on the ground were very upset when they saw Wu Hao staring at them.


    So strange quiet for two minutes, finally someone broke the silence.


    "Wu Hao, oh no, Mr. Wu, you''ve filled out all the things you asked us to fill in, haven''t you... Can you let us go?"


    The smell of death made him want to escape from the place immediately.


    Other people immediately asked, and they were afraid that he would kill them even if he didn''t believe what he said.


    "Mr. Wu, please let me go. It really has nothing to do with me. I just listen to Yang Zhi''s orders. He is the mastermind. If you want to kill him, you should kill him. It really has nothing to do with me."


    "Yes, Mr. Wu, please let me go. I''m only 22 years old. My girlfriend just has a big stomach. I can''t die. What should I do if I die?"


    "Let you go back and kill the child?"


    Wu Hao looked down and said, "don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I will just watch you die quietly."


    This


    Ten people are more confused. What do you mean?


    Don''t kill them, but watch them die? Is he going to sit here and watch ten of them starve to death?


    Ten people look at each other, really don''t know what kind of evil met such a neuropathy.


    "Mr. Wu, what do you want? Let''s be clear. What do you want us to do?"


    Someone got up and guessed that he must have something else to do for them.


    "I don''t want you to do anything. I just want to see how you died quietly."


    "I depend on how we can die, either thirsty or starving. What the hell do you want?"


    Wu Hao stopped talking and looked at them quietly.


    "I don''t want your mother to let people go? If you don''t let people go, just kill me. If you don''t, let me go. "


    "Damn, you are crazy. He will kill us. Don''t kill everyone."


    "Can''t you see that this guy is a psycho."


    Wu Hao doesn''t care what they say. It''s insane to haggle with the dead.


    As time went by, the atmosphere in the private room became more and more strange. The blood of the two corpses on the ground had dried up and began to condense. The smell of blood in the air also lost the smell of fresh blood because of oxidation. This smell was closer to the smell of death. Ten people were more and more uneasy and afraid.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    Fan Huaqiang suddenly covered his chest with a convulsion. Within five seconds, he did not move.


    Everyone in the room was startled by his sudden scream, including Wu Hao.


    The other nine people, not to mention, how could they die suddenly when they were well?


    "Ah ~ ~"


    Without waiting for them to figure out what was going on, Chen Guanyu covered his chest with a scream and fell to the ground, twitching for a while.


    Then Lin Zhong Tang as like as two peas.


    Fear came like the tide of darkness. The rest of the seven people were stunned. Two of them were so scared that they couldn''t stop urinating and urinating. Two of them were so scared that they shrank on the ground and shivered. The other three were crying.


    But death did not disappear, still with his constant pace to take their lives one by one.


    Ten people died as like as two peas in five minutes.


    Wu Hao gets up and leaves the private room.


    I vomited out when I came out of the compartment to breathe fresh air. Although I felt very cold, the smell of death was still disgusting.


    Wu Hao wiped the corners of his mouth and took two deep breaths to adjust his mood.


    "Look at you. I thought you were not afraid at all."


    Xiaoyou can''t help laughing.


    She is really not afraid. In fact, she doesn''t feel death at all. If she has feelings, it should be joy, because death can bring her fresh spirits. Just like she just received ten fresh spirits at once, she is very happy.


    Wu Hao gave her a white look and didn''t bother to talk to her.


    "Don''t move the bodies inside. I''ll have them dealt with."


    "It''s Mr. Wu. Are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. You can go back and have a rest. I''m leaving."


    Wu Hao left the bar, stopped a car by the side of the road and left with Xiaoyou.


    ¡­¡­


    In the taxi, Wu Hao and Xiao you sit in the back.


    Wu Hao leaned against the window and watched the cold street outside.


    It turns out that death can also occur in this way.


    He''s not a doctor. He''s not interested in the way they die. He just wants to be as clear as possible about all the death methods involved in the time exchange, which may be helpful for the future.


    Even if not, as a god of time who aspires to globalization, he should know everything.


    "Well, were you afraid just now?"


    One side of the small you gently touched Wu Hao, a face of ridicule.


    "I don''t care about you."


    Wu Hao reached out and pinched her nose.


    "Just tell me. I won''t laugh at you. You are human. It''s normal to be afraid. Hehe."


    The driver in front of the car looks at Xiaoyou curiously from the rearview mirror. Isn''t such a beautiful girl human? Female ghost?


    "What are you looking at?"


    Xiaoyou stares at the driver fiercely.


    Well, it turned out to be a female tiger. The driver laughed and concentrated on driving his own car.


    Wu Hao didn''t care about her either, so he took her back to the teahouse and took a taxi home.


    In the car.


    Wu Hao called Gao Feng.


    When he got through, he went to wechat and immediately hung up.


    "Hao, haven''t you finished yet?"


    Gaofeng doesn''t know what he''s doing. Now he''s lying in bed with Xiaoru, and interrogation and other things naturally have to be done by him.


    "It''s just over. You''ll send someone to the bar to deal with the bodies in the private room. Twelve bodies. Drive a cart."


    "I see. Have you got anything?"


    "I know who''s behind the scenes."


    Wu Hao repeatedly sent a message, "this should be aimed at me. I''ll handle it myself. I''ll call you when I need help."


    "OK, I need a word." A look of laughter.


    Wu Hao also laughed.


    "I''ve temporarily closed the bar. I''ll go back and ask my sister if she has any good suggestions. It''s not a bad way to do this all the time."


    "Hehe, try to get your sister to invest in our bar."


    "Hey, hey, you can have this. Get some money from her."


    They both gave a smirk, half joking and half serious.


    "You have a good rest. I''ll go back to bed."


    "OK, be careful. I think you''ve been in bad luck recently."


    "Crow mouth."


    Wu Hao scolded and put away his cell phone.


    "Master, Rongqiao Bund."


    "Well."


    The driver yawned, which made him sleepy.

 Chapter 131

    At 3:45, Yu Ting sits on the sofa reading.


    Wu Hao went out in the middle of the night. She didn''t want to sleep at all


    Wu Hao smiles and takes her back to her room to comfort her.


    Yu Ting knows that he doesn''t want to say what to do, and doesn''t ask, as long as he comes back safely.


    Pillow on his chest and soon fell asleep.


    Wu Hao hugged her and gently stroked her smooth pink back.


    I''m sleepy, but I can''t sleep.


    Yang Zhi has never heard of him, and he should never have seen him. I''m afraid that this guy suddenly aimed at himself because someone was behind him. Who is this man?


    Who among the people I''ve offended recently has to put myself to death?


    Zhu Bingjun?


    This guy is an old fox. It''s really possible.


    He and Zhu Bingfu are brothers. Even if they hate Zhu Bingfu for putting a green hat on them, they never kill him. Now that Zhu Bingfu is dead in his own hands, Zhu Bingjun may really kill himself to avenge his younger brother.


    Who else besides Zhu Bingjun?


    Who is involved with Xu Shijin?


    Then there are only his two fiancees left. Zhu Xiaoyi is not the kind of person who is willing to avenge Xu Shijin. Moreover, the woman is eager for an ordinary life and is unlikely to involve herself in such things.


    Liu Lanfang is still with a child. It seems even more impossible for her to stir up this matter.


    He Zhengxiong?


    This guy is not reconciled to his own control, thinking that killing himself can end everything?


    This may not be without it, but so far there is no sign that he Zhengxiong has made such a move. He has been busy with his law firm recently. Without the shackles of his wife, this guy is now living a smart life. It seems that he has a second spring. He doesn''t seem to be a person who will do such a thing.


    Wu Hao can''t imagine who else has such a deep hatred with him that he has to kill himself.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to. Who do you love to sleep? Anyway, it''s killing you all. It''s annoying."


    Wu Hao scolded in the heart, stretched out his hand to lie in Ting''s Qiao buttock to lightly pinch.


    Tut Tut, this feeling is really the best. I don''t know when I can sleep with the girl Xu Xinjie like this!?


    Wu Hao smiles and falls asleep with Yu Ting in his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    Yang Zhi was lying in bed tossing and turning.


    The two women on the bed worked on both sides in turn, but they were still restless and could not calm down.


    Twelve people have been out for four or five hours and there is no news yet. Is there something wrong?


    The reason why I choose to fight in the bar is to avoid confrontation with the people who protect Wu Hao in the dark. The enemy is in the dark, and I suffer in the light. These guys have been working for a long time, so they won''t lead the bodyguards out, will they?


    That''s too bad. In the case of Saturday night, a dozen people can be killed every minute.


    He picked up the phone and put it down, put it down and picked it up.


    I want to make a phone call to confirm the situation, and I''m afraid that a phone call will affect what they are doing in the past. In case they mess up because of their own phone call, it''s bad.


    He made the rule of not calling when doing business.


    When there were only five or six brothers, he had a fight with the other group. When the two sides were confronting each other, his phone rang. As a result, he was distracted and cut down by the other party. After that, he stipulated that only the brothers who went out to work were allowed to call, and no one was allowed to call them.


    He wanted to wait there to give him a call, but it was already 4:30, almost 5:00.


    He was more and more uneasy.


    It''s better not to make this call. In case of an accident, a phone call will expose itself in the past.


    I hope they''re OK.


    "Damn it, I would have known that I would not take this hot potato. If my more than a dozen brothers are in trouble because of this, I would have killed that boy."


    Yang Zhi scolded, stretched out his hand on the buttocks of the two women on the bed and smoked twice.


    "Get up, get up, lick. After licking, two people kneel together, and I have to continue to work."


    Two women reluctantly to get up to lick him, this most of the night to let people sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning sunshine, there is a gentle and elegant face of a beautiful woman.


    It''s a pity that this beauty is here to wake herself up, otherwise it would be perfect.


    Wu Hao yawned and got up reluctantly, otherwise a beautiful woman would be angry again.


    I haven''t slept for three hours. Alas, it''s all caused by these bad things. I finally took my beauty home. I can''t enjoy it. It''s unreasonable.


    When is the end of this miserable school day? Is it possible to sleep until what time you want to go to college?


    When I went to the school, I asked Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin for half a month''s sick leave. I was really sleepy when I went to the class. No matter whether Zhao Shuhan would come to check the post or not, I slept on the table all morning. When the bell rang at noon, my spirit came back and left the school directly. Xu Xinjie didn''t stop him.


    "What''s the matter with this guy? I called in the middle of the night yesterday and asked some puzzling questions. What are you going to do today? "


    Xu Xinjie was puzzled. She wanted to have lunch with him, but she had to eat by herself.


    Wu Hao takes a taxi to Qianglong company.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to eat with his little beauty. There''s one thing he has to go to Zhang Longqiang.


    Strong dragon company.


    Zhang Longqiang is having a box lunch in the office.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming in, he quickly made a pot of good tea for him.


    Wu Hao sat down to drink tea, just refreshing.


    "Mr. Wu came to see me at noon. What business do you have to take care of me?"


    Zhang Longqiang joked.


    "I think you''re almost finished. Eat first, and then you''ll eat."


    "It''s nothing. It''s business. I''ve finished."


    Zhang Longqiang threw the rest of his rice into the dustbin and sat down to drink two cups of tea to relieve the greasiness.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Zhang to have a box lunch." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I''m tired of the food in the hotel. If I eat too much, I think everything is the same. I''d better have dinner with you and unite with you."


    "Mr. Zhang is really a businessman."


    Wu Hao took out a note from his pocket and pushed it in front of him.


    "Mr. Zhang, help me catch this man. I want to ask him some questions."


    "Yang Zhi? How did this kid offend you? "


    As soon as Zhang Longqiang looked at his name, telephone number and address, he immediately determined that Yang Zhi was the one he knew. He was surprised.


    "Do you know Mr. Zhang?"


    "It''s all on the road. I don''t know it. It''s a little famous. It''s better than me. This boy likes to flatter you powerful and rich childe brothers most. How can a good person offend you? "


    "Then I don''t know. This guy almost ruined my two brothers and nearly killed me. I won''t easily settle this account. What''s the matter with Mr. Zhang? Can''t he deal with his acquaintances?"


    "No, no, I''m just curious about how this kid can offend you."


    "I''m curious, too."


    "Well, you''ve come to the door in person, and I''ll take over the business. When do you want someone?"


    "The sooner the better."


    "Any special requirements? Do you want to be half dead like last time, or what? "


    "Leave it to me."


    "Well, if you don''t have any other requirements, I''ll calculate the charge account for you, so that you won''t say that I''m cheating you and affect our cooperation. Generally, it''s a low-level business for us to bind people. Ordinary people charge 5000 to 8000. However, Yang Zhi is on the street after all, and he has to pay 10000 yuan. As far as I know, he still has about ten brothers, which will increase the risk. One person has to increase the risk charge by at least 1000 yuan. To calculate the ten effective combat effectiveness, that is, to add 10000 yuan, We usually send two people out to solve this kind of problem. In view of so many brothers around him, I will send five people out to help you do it. We usually have 21 people on this list, that is, 10000 people. The total amount is 30000. You are also my regular customer. I''ll give you a 10% discount, 3927, a total of 27000. Is this price OK? "


    Wu Hao smiles, drinks a cup of tea and leaves.


    "Thirty thousand yuan will call you later. Call me when it''s done."


    "I''ll see you off."


    "You''re welcome."


    "It should be."


    Zhang Longqiang is really like a businessman. He politely sent Wu Hao downstairs before he went back.

 Chapter 132

    Wu Hao found an ATM, gave Zhang Longqiang 30000 yuan and took a taxi back to school.


    There are forty minutes left for class, and Xu Xinjie is just called to have something to eat.


    "What are you doing in a hurry?"


    Xu Xinjie and he hand in hand, now all over the school know that he is his girlfriend, and gradually get used to other people''s eyes.


    "Did you go to the teahouse on Saturday?"


    "I''m a woman, smart."


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the face. These two beauties are tender. They can''t do it. Their faces can be broken.


    "Don''t be so playful. Can''t you leave it to your family? I always feel very dangerous. If you think about that day, more than a dozen people rushed over with knives. If it wasn''t for the protection of bodyguards, who knows what accident would happen. Now you go to check it alone, in case... In case... "


    "What in case?"


    "I''m serious with you. Don''t always take risks by yourself. Even if you have powerful abilities that others don''t have, it doesn''t mean you won''t be in danger. I haven''t been with you yet. What should I do if something happens to you?"


    "Hey, why aren''t you with me?"


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes and patted her on the buttock.


    Xu Xinjie ran away with a red face and didn''t hold hands with him.


    "Are you with me like this? Although I''m your girlfriend, it seems that I''m not the only one. I don''t want to be with you in this way. What I''m talking about is that you only love me and I only love you, not that I love you. You''re stepping on two boats, hum. "


    "This metaphor is not appropriate. Don''t always compare girls to boats. I think I''m the boat. I just want this boat to have two captains, the one who''s tired and the other who''s tired. Only in this way can my beloved boat sail further."


    Wu Hao came forward and hugged her.


    "Who knows how many captains you want on this ship? If you are a luxury liner, aren''t you the captain who can carry one ship?" Xu Xinjie gave him a big white eye, stretched out his hand on his waist and twisted it. This guy is full of heresy.


    "I''m not sure about both. How dare you think of a boat? Well, don''t be angry. I haven''t eaten yet. Have something to eat with me."


    "Starve to death."


    "No, who will take care of you when I die."


    "Who wants you to take care of me? It''s as if you take care of me very well. It makes me angry all day long except to make me angry."


    "Nonsense, you''re happy when we kiss."


    "Wu Hao!"


    Xu Xinjie was flushed with anger and stretched out her hand to beat him.


    "Do you believe that I will make you happy now?"


    Wu Hao laughs and lets her fight.


    Xu Xinjie blushed and quickly stopped. Seeing that there was no one around, she was relieved.


    This guy is good at kissing. I''m afraid he''ll mess around all the time and all the places.


    "Anyway, you should pay attention to your own safety. Don''t let people worry about you all the time."


    Xu Xinjie goes back to business.


    "Come on, come on, I know a beautiful woman is worried about me, so I promise to pay attention to her safety and not let her worry, OK?"


    Wu Hao took her hand again and went to the restaurant.


    "There are two beauties who are worried about you. Who knows who you are referring to."


    "Far away, near."


    "Come on."


    Xu Xinjie finally laughs and pulls out her hand, holding his hand shoulder to shoulder.


    ¡­¡­


    After school in the evening, I didn''t get a call from Zhang Longqiang. Wu Hao went on a date with Xu Xinjie.


    These days with her less, free nature also want to accompany her more.


    Two people eat together, go shopping, it looks like ordinary lovers.


    To be exact, as long as Wu Hao and them are alone, there is no difference between them and ordinary lovers.


    On the way.


    Wu Hao has been thinking about a problem.


    How did the three wives and four concubines of the ancients let them live under the same roof? Wu Hao never thinks much of gongdou opera. Even if there is one, it''s also a struggle in the palace. In real life, people fight about so many things. Don''t two wives and three wives still have to eat and sleep? Isn''t life just the same?


    Why can''t NIMA pick up this fine tradition now?


    Now let alone three wives and four concubines, it''s impossible to be monogamous.


    One wife, one wife. Is it so hard?


    I don''t believe it.


    My young master just wants to bring these two girls back home. Unlike other men, they don''t marry one at home and raise another outside. Either they go home together or we spend so much time. NIMA won''t get married!


    "What do you think of it? All the way?"


    Xu Xinjie fed him a small octopus ball, with the happiness of a girl in love on her face.


    As long as you don''t think about Yu Ting''s existence, you will be very happy with him.


    She doesn''t like shopping like other girls. She is not happy if she doesn''t spend money. She likes Wu Hao walking with her on the street and eating her favorite snacks together, just like now.


    "I wonder why you are so beautiful? God has a special preference for some people. Do you think it''s unfair? "


    Wu Hao said while eating.


    "Yes, what do you want?" Xu Xinjie is amused by him to giggle straight, this exaggeration method is really fresh.


    "What do you think of me marrying such a beautiful man? Other girls in the province feel that because of your presence, they are eclipsed and can''t attract men. "


    Xu Xinjie blushed, a little shy, but summoned up the courage to face his eyes.


    "I can marry you after college, if you don''t make me sad enough to give up this relationship."


    "Then you will be my wife after college!"


    Wu Hao put her in his arms, very serious, not like a joke at all.


    Xu Xinjie didn''t speak, but her face was very red. For a moment, she felt that she was the boy''s woman. In the future, two people will live happily.


    Wu Hao put his mouth up.


    Xu Xinjie blushed and closed her eyes. For a moment, she forgot that she was on the street.


    "Sister, do you want to buy flowers?"


    A little girl''s voice interrupted the beautiful atmosphere between them. Xu Xinjie was too shy to escape from his arms.


    Wu Hao showed a smile that was uglier than crying to the little girl. This little Lori really knows how to find the time.


    "Brother, buy a flower for your girlfriend. Look how beautiful she is."


    "How much is one?"


    "Five dollars."


    "Here''s five."


    "Thank you brother for giving you flowers, mom. Look, I''ve sold one."


    Little Lori ran to a woman, proud of not want.


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    This little Lori estimates that the children from the family who are just in the first grade and don''t worry about food and clothing at first sight, and their mother''s clothes are also very fashionable. They are likely to buy some flowers to exercise their children.


    Why do NIMA''s parents like to play like this now?


    Children are exercising, how to calculate the good thing of being stirred yellow?


    Wu Hao shook his head and sighed.

 Chapter 133

    "Well, it''s not like I haven''t had a kiss. Sigh. It''s getting late. You can take me home."


    Xu Xinjie took his hand, still very happy, silently wrote down their agreement.


    "Every kiss is different because of different atmosphere, different emotion and different environment. It''s a pity that I just had that kiss. Next time I have such an opportunity, I must make it up."


    Wu Hao takes a deep breath and laughs.


    "Come on, you just want to use the opportunity to play hooligans."


    Xu Xinjie twisted him for a while. It''s a pity that the kiss just now should have a different feeling, right? After all... It''s private for life.


    Wu Hao smiles and says nothing. He will kiss her.


    The phone rings.


    Wu Hao has a black face.


    Is this a ghost hit today? How do you want to succeed?


    "Answer the phone quickly."


    Xu Xinjie saw his depressed expression, but he couldn''t help giggling.


    "Wait until home to see if you can still laugh."


    Wu Hao put his arm around her waist and answered the phone as he walked.


    It''s Zhang Longqiang.


    "Mr. Wu, you''ve got it. Are you coming now or tomorrow?"


    "Now."


    "I''ll send you the address. I''ll see you later."


    "I''ll see you later."


    Wu Hao hung up.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I''ll take care of my own safety. I''ll take you home."


    Xu Xinjie is not at ease, can only repeatedly told him to pay attention to safety, the more heart put on him, the more worried about him, for fear that something might happen to him.


    Wu Hao takes her to the door of her home. Before Xu Xinjie escapes, she is held by him.


    I didn''t succeed twice today. Can I still run now?


    ten minutes.


    Xu Xinjie leaned against the wall, and Wu Hao gave up.


    Leave a bad smile and leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Longxing district.


    Zhang Longqiang''s people have been waiting at the door, see Wu Hao come directly with him in.


    When he came here again, Wu Hao couldn''t help thinking of Zhu Bingfu.


    I hope there won''t be such a scene this time. Anyway, it makes a normal person very uncomfortable.


    Wu Hao comes to the underground parking lot.


    Some places have collapsed, and many load-bearing columns have exposed the corroded steel bars inside. It seems that the whole may collapse at any time.


    Longxing is originally an old community. The planning area of the parking lot is very small. Except for the collapsed area, the remaining area is less than 50 square meters. Zhang Longqiang and several of his subordinates are waiting for him. There is a person tied to a load-bearing column beside them. It must be Yang Zhiqiang.


    Wu Hao stepped forward and gave Zhang Longqiang a silent look.


    What place is not good to choose? If you choose this kind of ghost place, you will feel that the top of your voice will fall down. It''s dangerous for tainima.


    "Cough, this place is very hidden. There are high-altitude operations in the neighborhood under construction these days. If someone notices that there is a light on here, they are not afraid of ten thousand. Are you right?"


    Zhang Longqiang gave a ha ha explanation.


    "This is Yang Zhi? Don''t tie me to the wrong person. "


    Wu Hao looks at the man tied to the load-bearing column. He is thin and weak. He looks different from what he imagined.


    "We will never make such a low-level mistake, such as Yang Zhi, who is a fake and guaranteed replacement. Don''t worry."


    "OK, you go out and wait for me at the door. I''ll call you if you have something to do."


    Zhang Longqiang made a sign and the party left the underground parking lot with him.


    Wu Hao walks up to Yang Zhi.


    The moment Yang Zhi saw Wu Hao, he knew what was going on. He didn''t expect that things had not been done. Instead, he put himself in. Damn it.


    Yang Zhi scolded Luo Junyi a thousand times and ten thousand times in his heart. His mother knew that he would not accept his five million dollars. Fuck.


    Wu Hao reached out and tore the tape off his mouth.


    "Luo Junyi!"


    Yang Zhi did not hesitate.


    Wu Hao was stunned by his quick and decisive reply, and then frowned.


    Think about it and forget about it.


    I didn''t expect that having a little holiday with him would make him have the idea of killing people. I didn''t expect that.


    "I haven''t even asked. How fast did you answer?"


    Wu Hao sneered.


    "I know what you want to ask me. If you don''t find out, I can''t go out today. Let''s make it easier."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "You think I''ll let you go if you tell me the answer?"


    "What else do you want? Kill me? If I''m missing, I''m sure someone will report me to you. You can''t escape if I find out. "


    Yang Zhi threatened.


    "You really think the police are too clean, too diligent and too positive. Can you believe that I left your body at the door of the police station and no one dares to ask?"


    Yang Zhi is silent.


    When he was a gangster, he didn''t know the ability of the police, especially when he came into contact with more than two generations, he understood the darkness better. It was obvious that this kind of words had no effect on Wu Hao.


    Then I may not be able to go out today.


    "Come on, what do you want me to die? Or did you abandon me? "


    Yang Zhi is discouraged and doesn''t struggle. He knows that the other party doesn''t want to let him go. It''s useless to struggle.


    "You are very smart. Let me tell you that all your twelve people have died. Should you be the boss to accompany them?"


    "They... Are all dead?"


    Yang Zhi looked at Wu Hao in shock. At most, he thought they were abandoned, but he didn''t expect that they were killed.


    Kill twelve people at once. This guy is not afraid of big things.


    Yang Zhi was convinced that he would die here today. Twelve people dared to kill him at one time. He had no worries at all.


    Wu Hao didn''t answer his question.


    Instead, he asked, "how much did Luo Junyi give you to kill me?"


    "Five million, he asked me to kill you, but the order I gave just abolished you, and I didn''t want to kill you."


    Yang explained.


    "Then I have to thank you?"


    Yang Zhi doesn''t speak or beg for mercy. He tries his best to face the things in front of him calmly.


    "Come on, since they are all understanding people, I''ll tell you straight."


    Wu Hao said: "I don''t have the slightest trust in the enemy. I don''t think it would be wiser to let you go than to kill you, so killing you is my inevitable choice, and the cost is the lowest for me."


    Yang Zhi closed his eyes and slipped his throat twice.


    "But I can give you a chance."


    Yang Zhi opened his eyes again, with hope in his eyes.


    "Help me catch Luo Junyi."


    "Good!"


    Yang Zhi nodded without hesitation.


    Wu Hao gave a cold smile and said, "you can escape, but you''d better be sure that you won''t let me catch you. Otherwise, I''ll give you to Zhang Longqiang and let you taste the taste of life rather than death."


    "I''ll do what I say. I''ll never run away."


    "Don''t promise me, I said I don''t trust the enemy."


    Wu Hao said and untied the nylon rope on Yang Zhi''s body.


    Yang Zhi didn''t run, didn''t panic, and didn''t kneel down to thank him.


    "When do you want someone? Where do you take people? "

 Chapter 134

    Wu Hao didn''t answer. He looked at Yang Zhi with a smile.


    "Luo Junyi''s family is very rich. Are you not afraid of his family''s revenge?"


    "One yard to one yard, now there is a danger of life. Naturally, the immediate danger of life should be solved first, and then his family will retaliate and find a way to deal with it."


    "Tut Tut, give you more time should be able to achieve great things."


    "I don''t mind hanging out with you if you''re short."


    "Know current affairs, be able to bend and stretch."


    Wu Hao looks at Yang Zhi and praises him. This guy looks ugly, but he is ambitious and resilient in his heart. If you really want to give him more time, it''s uncertain what he will look like. At least he will be better than Zhang long now.


    Wu Hao looked at Yang Zhi for a while, as if thinking about what he had just said.


    For a long time, he said, "it''s still here. I''ll see Luo Junyi at this time tomorrow evening."


    Yang zhileng was stunned for a moment, then nodded. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao didn''t make a statement.


    "You can go."


    "Luo Junyi must be in front of you at this time tomorrow."


    Yang Zhi did not say a word more and turned to leave.


    Wu Hao didn''t move, watching Yang Zhi leave.


    This guy is a talented person. He has a mind. He is calm enough. He knows the current affairs and the situation. Maybe he can become a chess piece in his hand?


    Wu Hao is thinking, Zhang Longqiang ran in.


    "What''s going on? You just let him go? I thought he knocked you down. "


    "Do I look at that weak chicken? It''s my business how I deal with it. Anyway, you can do what you should do after you receive the money, don''t you think? "


    Zhang Longqiang chuckled and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Just be happy. Anyway, I can collect money. If you''re willing to pay another 30000 yuan to get him back, I''ll be happy."


    "Come on, have supper for you?"


    "Farewell, Mr. Wu. My company has something to deal with. If it''s OK, I''ll go back first."


    "OK, there''s nothing important next time. Don''t come in person."


    "I''m afraid they can''t do it well. I''ll go first and come back to me next time there''s business."


    Wu Hao made an OK gesture.


    Zhang Longqiang takes Wu Hao to the intersection. Wu Hao takes a taxi to the teahouse, but he doesn''t know how the shop is going?


    ¡­¡­


    The door of the teahouse was open, but there was no one on the first floor. Xiaoyou''s laughter came from the second floor.


    This girl, what''s wrong with watching TV!?


    "Is there anyone?"


    Wu Hao deliberately changed his voice.


    "Tea or tea? I don''t have time for tea. Come back tomorrow. "


    Xiaoyou''s voice came from upstairs, and her laughter was heard again within ten seconds.


    Wu Hao has a black face, so the teahouse still wants to have business!?


    Although let her casual point, but this girl is too casual, right?


    Wu Hao goes up to the second floor.


    There is a TV in the reception hall on the second floor. The girl sits on a chair in her pajamas watching "popcorn bug" and smiles.


    Wu Hao went up and grabbed her ear.


    "I said that''s how you look at the store, right?"


    "Oh, it hurts. Let it go, let it go."


    Small you painful stand up, don''t need to see also know who is standing behind him, run to check what post in the middle of the night.


    Wu Haosong opened his hand and knocked on her head again.


    "You asked me to order casually, but you didn''t say what I had to do. What do you mean by hitting me now?"


    Xiaoyou touched his head and stepped back, staring at Wu Hao unconvinced.


    "Are you too casual? It''s business when the store is open. You watch TV as well. What do you mean by wearing pajamas? When the guests come, do you want to go downstairs or not? "


    Wu Hao sat down and was really angry with her.


    "You didn''t say that you can''t wear pajamas. How do you want me to do it? You said that it''s OK for me, and I''m not allowed to do it. How do I know what to do?"


    Wu Hao gave her a glance and sat down.


    This really can''t do, others may still be a little conscious, but this girl will never be polite to you if you let her do whatever you want. She doesn''t treat business as business at all.


    The girl is short of training.


    She didn''t say that she couldn''t throw the garbage around, so she threw it everywhere. As soon as she said that she couldn''t, she immediately threw it into the garbage can.


    It seems to make some rules for her.


    At least the teahouse looks like a teahouse.


    "Starting tomorrow, you are not allowed to wear pajamas until the teahouse closes. Do you hear me?"


    "Oh."


    "Second, people must be on the first floor when they are watching the store. OK, OK, I know what you have to say. Tomorrow I''ll have someone install a TV on the first floor. You can watch it as you want."


    "That''s about the same, or I''ll be bored to death."


    "Third, you have to say hello when someone comes in. Have you forgotten what I told you?"


    "I didn''t forget. I didn''t have a guest today."


    "Or are you watching TV upstairs and not noticing any guests coming in?"


    "No one came down to see it anyway."


    Xiaoyou looks around with a guilty heart.


    "You didn''t go down a few times."


    "I... you said that I could have a rest today if I wanted to. Who asked you to pull people out in the middle of the night yesterday? If you can''t sleep well, you can''t have the spirit to look at the shop. It''s not my fault."


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    I really said that, so I don''t intend to blame her any more, as long as this situation doesn''t become normal. Although this teahouse doesn''t do tea business, it still needs to attract customers.


    Wu Hao looks at Xiaoyou.


    This girl is very beautiful in her pajamas, but it''s a bit impolite to treat guests like this. How about ordering some cheongsam for her another day?


    The antique tea house with cheongsam, it seems that many large tea houses are playing like this, right?


    It''s a pity that Xiaoyou doesn''t wear Qipao to show off her wonderful figure.


    "Xiaoyou, do you wear Qipao?"


    "No


    "In a few days, I''ll customize some work clothes for you. You must wear them when you visit the store."


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Ah? I don''t want to. The work clothes are so ugly. The clothes you bought for me are more beautiful. I still like to wear them! "


    "Wear or not, wait until the clothes arrive. If you are not satisfied, we will change them until you are satisfied."


    "Why do you have to wear overalls?"


    "In order for you to attract guests, our teahouse is not really fun to open. You can attract some guests to talk about business."


    "I see, chatterbox."


    "Come on, stop nagging you. I''ll go."


    Just as Wu Hao was about to leave, he stopped.


    "Is there enough money?"


    "It''s almost gone."


    As soon as you talk about money, Xiaoyou feels guilty. She pulls Wu Hao''s coat and says in a low voice: "well, I don''t want you to give me money. Can you... Pay me a month''s salary in advance? You can rest assured that I will work hard after you pay. I will promise to show you the shop tomorrow. "


    "Really?"


    Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "Promise, swear to God."


    Xiaoyou raised his hands, ready to die bravely.


    Wu Hao hit her with his hand.


    "Do you have a bank card?"


    "No


    "Do you have an ID card?"


    "When I came here, Lord Nami gave me one. I don''t know if it''s true or not."


    "Tomorrow, I''ll take my ID card to the bank to get a card. After I get the card number, I''ll punch in every month''s salary. I''ll pay you one month''s salary in advance. When do you quit, I won''t pay you from the last month. Is there any problem?"


    "No problem, no problem. Thank you, Wu Hao."


    Xiaoyou jumped into Wu Hao''s arms excitedly and gave him a smile on his face. He was so proud that he almost floated up. Ten thousand yuan. Ah, ah, I feel like I can become a little rich woman soon.


    "So active?"


    Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    Xiaoyou realized that he had jumped into his arms, and seemed to kiss him? Jump out of his arms.


    "You closed the door for me when you came down, and I went back to my room to sleep."


    Red face ran into her nest.


    Wu Hao touched his face, but he couldn''t help laughing. This girl really didn''t want it.


    Help her turn off the TV and go downstairs.

 Chapter 135

    The teahouse business has to be done.


    In the past, it was all for the purpose of achieving Leia''s 10000 year mission requirements as soon as possible, and at the same time, hoping to make enough money for herself on this platform, but now the situation is completely different.


    Even after Liya left, she still had the ability to trade time. If the teahouse had a long-term business foundation, it would not be as simple as playing in the short term. It had to become a base like existence, which would radiate her business circle.


    If there is no accident, the focus of my work will be on the side of teahouses. For the time being, I can order casually. When the business gradually starts, the large-scale and standardized management will also be on the right track.


    I never like business, but I finally embarked on the road of businessman.


    It''s just,


    What kind of impact will time trading bring to the world?


    Look forward to it.


    Wu Hao stood outside the store, looking at the three words between the general smile.


    I stopped a taxi and went home.


    During the day with Xu Xinjie one day, at night can not be good to accompany their own Yu Ting baby, hehe.


    I wish I could run on both sides one day.


    It must have been so cool every day at that time, right?


    ¡­¡­


    One o''clock at night.


    Luo Junyi was awakened by a rush phone call.


    It was Yang Zhi who answered the phone immediately.


    "Have you done what you were asked to do?" Luo Junyi yawned and asked.


    "Yes, do you have time to meet? I''ve cut off his head. Would you like to come and have a look? "


    "Where are you? I''ll see you right away


    Luo Junyi is excited.


    "Outside Longxing community, you can see my car when you come here."


    "Why not at the bar where we often get together?"


    "I said, Rogo, do you think it''s appropriate for me to go to the bar with a head?"


    "Wait for me. I''ll be right there."


    No matter where he is, Luo Junyi trembles with excitement at the thought of Wu Hao''s head falling to the ground and he can''t beat himself in front of him any more. Lao Tzu said that if I want revenge, I will get revenge. The end of humiliating me is death. Wu Hao, are you at the end of it!?


    Luo Junyi is so cool that he drives the car and navigates directly to Longxing community. There is no doubt that there is fraud.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Longxing district.


    Yang Zhi was sitting in the car with a bundle of adhesive tape in his hand.


    I wanted to do it in other places. Anyway, if I want to tie him back here, I might as well ask him to meet here and do it here. I can also avoid a lot of unnecessary troubles.


    He looked in the rearview mirror from time to time and looked calm.


    He also wanted to escape, but after thinking about it, he gave up the stupid idea.


    Wu Hao was able to kill all his twelve little brothers at one time. He was the one who was not afraid of anything. He could not imagine what kind of status and background he had behind him. If he wanted to kill one person, he would be able to get him back when he fled to foreign countries. At that time, there was really only one way out.


    And now the situation, there is still a glimmer of life.


    Wu Hao seems to have a good impression of himself. If he can find a way to be subordinate to him, it is undoubtedly a very good choice. He can not only save his life, but also fulfill his long-standing wish.


    The reason why he pretends to be like a grandson in front of these two generations is that he wants to take advantage of their power. Although the second generation of Wu Hao doesn''t know whether he is the rich or the official or the black, he definitely has an unusual background. Since he has to find a personal vassal to find a way out, and since God just let him plant himself in his hands, why not turn danger into opportunity!?


    Luo Junyi is the sacrifice of his sincerity!


    In Yang Zhi''s eyes, Jing mang flashed and clenched his fist, ready to fight.


    Anyway, Wu Hao also plans to kill himself. As long as he doesn''t die, he is likely to prosper.


    There was a car coming from behind, and the lights lit up the dark road ahead.


    Yang Zhi squints his eyes and looks at the license plate of the car in the rearview mirror. He is sure that Luo Junyi opened the door and got off.


    ¡­¡­


    Luo Junyi stops behind Yang Zhi''s car.


    See Yang Zhi get out of the car and walk towards himself, also follow the car and walk past.


    "Where the hell are you looking for?"


    Luo Junyi complains. He almost vomites all the way. He knew he was driving an SUV.


    "This place is old and deserted. It''s safer to do things. After all, it''s a big killing event. If someone hears something, it''s not good to report it to the police. Even if Rogo''s family can deal with it, it''s always a trouble."


    Yang Zhi said with a smile: "so Luo Ge, you''d better turn off the car lights first. Everything has come to this. It''s not cost-effective to get into trouble."


    "Trouble."


    Luo Junyi complains and turns back to turn off the lights.


    When the only light disappeared, the darkness immediately enveloped them all.


    Luo Junyi''s eyes haven''t been used to it yet, and Yang Zhiyi has taken advantage of it.


    "Yang Zhi, what are you doing?"


    Luo Junyi shouts in horror. The next second, a piece of tape seals his mouth. Yang Zhi uses the tape to wrap him into a big meat dumpling.


    "Woo woo ~ ~"


    Luo Junyi panicked and fell to the ground.


    He doesn''t understand why Yang Zhi suddenly does things by himself. Is it hard for him to think that he has little money? Ready to make another mistake?


    "Wu Wu ~ ~"


    If you want money, I can give it to you again.


    "Brother Luo, thanks to you, all my twelve brothers are dead. I wish I could kill you now."


    Yang Zhi went up and kicked wildly. He didn''t stop until he finished twelve kicks.


    "These 12 times are for you. Don''t be unconvinced. They have paid the price of their lives for you. It''s very cheap for you to suffer so much."


    Luo Junyi fell on the ground and shrunk into a big shrimp. The bitter water from the kick surged up. His mouth was sealed and he couldn''t spit out. Several coughs came out of his nose and covered his face.


    "Damn it


    Yang Zhi made up another kick, which was for himself.


    If I hadn''t taken over his broken task, I wouldn''t have fallen into such a life and death crisis. Fuck.


    Scolded a, drag him into the community.


    ¡­¡­


    At half past eight the next night.


    Wu Hao and Yu Ting are out watching a movie when a strange phone call comes in.


    Wu Hao remembers the owner of the phone.


    Yang Zhi.


    Wu Hao didn''t answer. He hung up and accompanied her through the movie. Then he took a taxi to Longxing community.


    Basement Parking.


    Yang Zhi has been waiting there.


    Wu Hao meets Luo Junyi.


    He was firmly tied to the load-bearing column by Yang Zhijie, with a face of panic and disbelief.


    Luo Junyi always thinks that Yang Zhi tied him up. When he saw Wu Hao coming, he realized that he was wrong and that he was in danger.


    Wu Hao has always been a vengeful master. Knowing that he wants to kill him, he is likely to kill himself in turn.


    Now he is the fish on the chopping board. Wu Hao really wants to kill people every minute.


    Luo Junyi is afraid.

 Chapter 136

    "Luo Junyi, you are all right."


    Wu Hao walks up to Luo Junyi with a trace of irony in his mouth.


    "MMM ~ ~ MMM ~"


    Luo Junyi struggles to speak. His mouth is sealed and he can''t speak out. He can only make a whine sound.


    Wu Hao pulled the tape from his mouth.


    "Don''t mess around, Wu Hao. If something happens to me, you will die miserably. I''ll tell you."


    Luo Junyi has no confidence to threaten Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao has two big mouths.


    "How dare you hit me?"


    Luo Junyi is angry. He can''t bear humiliation more than fear.


    Wu Hao slapped him again.


    "Don''t beat you, I can kill you now. Do you think you still have room to resist?"


    Wu Hao pinched his chin and sneered: "I think your idea is very strange. When you kill me, why don''t you think you will die miserably? Do you really think I''m the one you can handle? "


    "Let go of me."


    Luo Junyi turns around and struggles. This humiliation makes him want to find another chance to kill him a thousand times.


    If there''s another chance.


    "Luo Junyi, Luo Junyi, originally I didn''t want to do anything about you. There''s no need for our little grudges to rise to the level of life and death. But if you take me seriously, no wonder I take you seriously."


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    Luo Junyi looked at Wu Hao with trembling eyes, and then cried, "you can''t kill me. If you dare to kill me, I will make you die. My father and mother will make you Wu family pay a thousand times a hundred times the price."


    Wu Hao sneered scornfully.


    What he hates and is not afraid of is this kind of threat. There may be people who can threaten Wu Hao, but there are no people who can threaten Wu''s family.


    able only to see the little patch of sky above.


    "If you can kill me, I can''t kill you? You''ve been a young master for a long time, and you''ve got a thick head. "


    "You can''t kill me, you can''t!" Luo Junyi yells for no reason.


    "Who do you think you are?"


    Two big mouths went down again, and Luo Junyi''s cheeks were seriously swollen.


    Wu Hao scolded: "no one in the world can''t kill anyone. It depends on whether you have the ability to bear the revenge after failure. If you don''t have this ability, don''t cry that others can''t kill you." After that, he slapped twice.


    Luo Junyi was directly beaten and cried.


    He felt that Wu Hao was ready to take him seriously.


    "Wu Hao, we are classmates. You can''t kill me."


    Luo Junyi said while crying.


    After all, he was only 18 years old. When he didn''t feel that he was in danger of death, he felt that the second child would be the third child. But when he found that death was approaching step by step, he was scared to pee.


    Other people''s death can not bring much inner shock. Only when they face death, they feel that life is so fragile and precious. When they are young, they still have a lot of time to enjoy. It''s really pitiful to die like this.


    "Wu Hao, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t raise the pole with you. I shouldn''t challenge you. From today on, you are the boss of the school. I''m not a fart. I''ll walk around when I see you. I don''t dare to put up a show in front of you any more. Don''t kill me."


    "Worthless stuff."


    Wu Hao scolded, slapped him in the face and knocked him unconscious.


    There was an obvious coldness in his eyes.


    classmate?


    Now you know it''s a classmate? At this time know regret? Now you know what to do?


    It''s late!


    In this world, there are not so many regret pills to take. Don''t expect that every time you ask for mercy, you can get forgiveness from others. You can bear the mistakes you make, or you can''t make a damn mistake.


    But Wu Hao doesn''t plan to solve him just like this.


    In most cases, death is the most unskilled revenge in the world.


    Doesn''t he always think he''s amazing?


    Then crush his sense of superiority from the root.


    Wu Hao gave a cold smile without any sympathy.


    "Yang Zhi, close his mouth again."


    Yang Zhi went forward and wrapped the tape around his mouth three times to ensure that he had no chance to open his mouth.


    After the event, he stood beside Wu Hao and said nothing.


    Wu Hao puts his eyes on Yang Zhi.


    This guy is very smart. He doesn''t pretend to be smart and tries to escape. Should he really be saved?


    "Look at him here."


    Wu Hao gave him a deep look and turned to leave.


    Yang Zhi was stunned. He thought that Wu Hao should give him an answer at this time. He didn''t expect that he still had this attitude. Is he going to die or is he going to stay?


    wry smile.


    Wu Hao seems to be about the same age as Luo Junyi. His mind is much more mature and his means are more unfathomable.


    I feel more and more that he has an unfathomable background, and I feel more and more that I can develop and have a future with him.


    Since you want to look at Luo Junyi by yourself, look at it.


    Maybe we should be ready to be obedient from now on, otherwise what sincerity can we take to prove that we can become his sword!?


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao left Longxing community and went straight home.


    Yu Ting has not yet gone to bed, is studying some enterprise information in front of the computer.


    Wu Hao moved a chair and sat down beside her.


    "Tingting, check Hongluo new energy Co., Ltd. for me."


    "Young master, why do you check this?"


    Yu Ting asked while she had entered the words "Hongluo new energy Co., Ltd." into the computer, and soon the introduction page of the company appeared on the computer.


    Wu Hao was a little surprised.


    The page that jumps out is not the fee introduction provided by Baidu, but the information in the family intranet. It can be found out from the intranet that Hongluo new energy has directly or indirectly received the funds from Wu family.


    After a long time, Wu family is also an invisible shareholder of Hongluo new energy.


    Better.


    "Is the actual manager of this company Luo Chengtian?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Let me see. There are two. One is Luo Chengtian, the other is Li Hong. They are husband and wife."


    "That''s right. It''s Hongluo. Take a look at the equity ratio of the two couples in Hongluo, and by the way, check how much property they have in their names, including cash and fixed assets."


    "I''ll have to look it up separately. I''ll give you an answer tomorrow."


    Yu Ting looks at him curiously.


    "What do you want to do with this, young master?"


    "It''s my use."


    Wu Hao picked her up with a smile.


    "Don''t look. Go to bed so late."


    "Really going to bed?"


    "Sleep, of course."


    "Deceiving."


    Yu Ting blushed and pinched his nose. He didn''t know what he wanted to do when he took him back to his room. Since he gave him himself, the young master would like to toss her to two or three o''clock every night. He was embarrassed to think about it.


    Will Wu Hao be embarrassed?


    The more embarrassed she is, the more interesting he is. Hehe.

 Chapter 137

    At noon the next day.


    Wu haozheng, Xu Xinjie and Zhao Shuhan are eating together in the school restaurant.


    Yu Ting sends the property information of Luo Chengtian and his wife to his mailbox.


    Wu Hao watched while eating.


    Luo Chengtian and his wife are the founders of Hongluo new energy, but they accepted three rounds of financing in the middle of their development, and their shares were seriously diluted. Luo Chengtian''s shares accounted for 6.6% and Li Hong''s shares accounted for 3.4%. With Hongluo''s current market value, the couple''s shares accounted for 10%, which means they have a value of about 5 billion.


    In addition, Luo Chengtian and his wife have a total of 42 market investments. After analyzing each investment, the total value of these investments is about 12 billion.


    The couple have 12 commercial apartments and five villas, and their son Luo Junyi has two other apartments. The real estate value is about 120 million yuan, and there are 26 luxury cars at home, which are worth about 150 million yuan.


    The value of the famous paintings and art collections collected at home is close to one billion.


    All in all, Luo''s assets are nearly 20 billion.


    No wonder Luo Junyi has such a strong sense of superiority. Even in time middle school, his family is quite rich.


    20 billion, tut tut.


    This money belongs to me!


    Wu Hao smiles and puts the mobile phone away.


    "Why are you so happy, robbing the red envelope? It''s for those who see it


    Zhao Shuhan joked.


    "Grab a big red envelope and invite you to dinner another day. You can eat whatever you want."


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You are so generous. How much did you rob?"


    Wu Hao held out two fingers.


    "Twenty thousand? It''s a local tyrant. I''m going to die of poverty recently. "


    "Come on, you."


    Wu Hao changed the topic and said, "I said Han Han, you can almost find a boyfriend. It''s so annoying to have dinner with us every time. I''m embarrassed to be a light bulb."


    "Don''t say that, Wu Hao."


    One side of Xu Xinjie is called an embarrassment by his straightforward words, how can he talk to the teacher like this.


    Zhao Shuhan gave him a big white eye directly.


    Just about to scold, sun Chongwen ran to this side.


    "How can I meet this guy every time I have a meal? Wu Hao, please remember that I''ll get back to you next time."


    When Zhao Shuhan saw him coming over, he didn''t eat, so he ran away directly. Every time he met this shameless sun Chongwen, he felt painful.


    "Miss Zhao, you haven''t eaten yet. Do you want me to treat you?"


    "Don''t shout, Mr. Sun. Are you blind or stupid? Mr. Zhao is hiding from you. You can''t have a chance like this."


    Wu Hao puts down his job and looks at Sun Chongwen with a smile.


    I don''t know how many times he hit the wall in such a long time?


    Sun Chongwen where can not know, a wry smile, ready to eat their own.


    "Miss Sun, do you remember the suggestion I gave you before?"


    Wu Hao stopped him and said: "since the infatuation as always can''t be rewarded, why don''t you try another way? It won''t be worse than it is now, will it? "


    Sun stopped and looked at Wu Hao for a while.


    It''s true that the situation will not be worse than now, but Wu Hao always thought that the trading time he said before was a joke. It seems that he is not joking because he is still talking about the past.


    "Miss Sun, there must be a lot of men chasing after such a beautiful woman as Miss Zhao. I also told you her identity. I believe there are many excellent men among the people who pursue her. If you drag on like this again, I suggest you be prepared to give up as soon as possible. She can never belong to you." Wu Hao stimulated.


    Sun Chongwen glared at Wu Hao.


    Every time Wu Hao said his tone was like saying a loser, was he? Obviously not!


    "Let me tell you, Wu Hao, the charm of a man is not measured by money. I believe my infatuation will move Mr. Zhao one day. It''s just a matter of time." Sun Chongwen is not happy.


    "Men''s charm is not measured by money, but money and status can enhance men''s charm. Although you are the teacher, I don''t seem to be wrong about that."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "in addition, I don''t think you are infatuated. I think you are totally stupid. You think Miss Zhao would like to be pestered by you all the time. What''s the use of your continuing infatuation when she meets her sweetheart? For whom? You''re welcome to say that it''s useless except to touch yourself. Mr. Sun, if the flowers can be broken, they must be broken. Don''t wait for the flowers to be broken. Time doesn''t wait for you. "


    Sun Chongwen''s face turned red and green. Wu Hao, a pedant, really has a lot of research on emotional routines. Although his words are unpleasant, it''s reasonable to think about them carefully. No wonder the most beautiful girls in the school fall into his hands one by one.


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you. I''ve gone to dinner." Sun Chongwen turned and left.


    "Mr. Sun, I recently opened a teahouse called Shijian. If you want to go to the teahouse and find me, I''d better advise you not to be silly. The road of fake infatuation doesn''t work. It''s better to use something practical to prove that you can give her happiness."


    Sun Chongwen didn''t speak and left without looking back. He didn''t stay in the restaurant to eat.


    Every time Wu Hao''s words deeply hurt his self-esteem, this time especially.


    Maybe, I really have to try another way, anyway


    In any case, it will not be worse than it is now.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao watched him leave with a bad smile.


    Is this guy going to be fooled?


    No, no, it''s a serious business. It''s not cheating. How can you be fooled.


    Even if he did go, it was an open business.


    yes,


    Fair business.


    "Wu Hao, what did you say to Mr. Sun?"


    Xu Xinjie confuses Wu Hao.


    "I want him to have better conditions to go after Mr. Sun again." Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "Really?"


    "False!"


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "well, let''s have a meal. After that, we''ll go for a walk in the woods. I''ll take you home in the evening. I won''t go shopping with you today. I have something else to do when I go back."


    "Do you want to date Yu Ting?"


    Xu Xinjie pursed her lips and was very jealous.


    "I''m only allowed to date with you, not with her?"


    Wu Hao looked at her with a smile. Seeing her face growing longer and longer, he quickly said, "I have no time to date you these days. There is something I have to deal with myself. I need to be alone."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true this time."


    "I''ll take you for granted, but don''t do anything dangerous."


    "Don''t worry, I need to plan it myself, but I don''t have to do it myself."


    Wu Hao smiles, looking mysterious and unfathomable


    Please ask for a ticket. It''s a waste to reset the tickets every day. It''s a pity that friends who have tickets won''t give us some tickets. Thank you

 Chapter 138

    After school in the afternoon, Wu Hao took Xu Xinjie home without delay and took a taxi back to his home.


    Yu Ting left a note on the table. In the evening, she accompanied Lin Yuxin to a concert with Lin Xueyan. She didn''t go home. The dinner was delivered to the restaurant at six o''clock on time.


    Alone today?


    Recently, I sleep with Yu Ting in my arms every night. It''s really not suitable to sleep alone.


    Do you want to trick Xu Xinjie into coming home?


    This is really a good opportunity. I think that girl will sleep with her half way?


    It''s a little bit exciting,


    But think about it.


    Tonight, I''d better calm down and study how to deal with the Luo family.


    With the 20 billion yuan of the Luo family in front of us, it depends on whether we have the ability to put it into our own pocket.


    20 billion yuan. As long as the money is available, there will be no need to worry about money for a long time.


    Wu Hao took a bath, changed his clothes, and leaned back on the sofa to meditate.


    In this matter, I only have Luo Junyi as a chip on hand. Although for Luo Chengtian and his wife, the chip is big enough, Wu Hao is not sure that the chip is big enough to earn 20 billion yuan.


    After all, it''s not 2 billion. If it''s only 2 billion, Wu Hao is 100% sure that Luo Chengtian and his wife will not hesitate to take it out. It''s only one tenth of their total wealth. It''s very cost-effective to exchange their son''s life.


    But for Luo Chengtian and his wife, 20 billion yuan means all their belongings. They may even need to borrow several hundred million yuan to raise 20 billion yuan. Whether it is worth their son''s life at such a price may make them hesitant.


    No one is morally perfect. There is not so much positive energy in this world.


    Wu Hao believes that every parent is willing to help their children when they are in danger, but he does not believe that every parent has the courage to pay all the costs for their children. Maybe, but not every parent will.


    This is a matter of probability.


    He is not willing to place his hope of success on the fluke of "possible success".


    Since we want to do it, we must strive to achieve 100% success.


    How can Luo Chengtian and his wife be willing to give up all their property?


    Since their son Luo Junyi''s chips are not enough, what kind of chips can make them willing to give up everything?


    Wu Hao leans on the sofa, racking his brains.


    At six o''clock, the dinner arrived on time. Wu Hao continued to think after dinner. His head was about to explode, and he couldn''t think of any good way.


    At half past eight, a phone call from Xiaoyou interrupts Wu Hao''s thoughts.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to pick up. He''s upset. He doesn''t want to take care of this girl.


    After thinking about it, I still took it. It''s not the way to get to the top of the mission. Maybe I''ll have a different idea after a rest.


    "Hello."


    Wu Hao tried to relax on the sofa.


    "Wu Hao, have you eaten yet?"


    A soft but strange voice came from the other end of the phone. Wu Hao felt shivering and her hair stood up.


    "What''s the matter with you? It''s weird. "


    "No, I just want to ask you, oh, did you put the money on my card? I went to the bank to get a bank card in the morning, but I just went to the ATM to check the balance. It seems that I still have no money. Didn''t you say that I paid a month''s salary in advance today? "


    "Can you speak normally?"


    Wu Hao said with a bitter smile, "beauty, how can I pay you if you don''t send me your card number? Didn''t I tell you to send me the card number last night? "


    "And send you the card number?"


    "Oh, I''ll go. I don''t know how to pay for your card number."


    "Oh, I''ll send you the card number. It''s the number on the card, isn''t it?"


    "Well."


    Wu Hao hung up with a black face.


    Nami paid them all in cash? Or is this girl so stupid that she doesn''t know that ID card can be used for bank card?


    It is estimated to be the latter.


    Soon, Xiaoyou sent a message, which was her card number.


    Wu Hao took the computer and transferred 10000 yuan to her with his own card. By the way, he sent a message to tell her that the money had been called.


    Leaving his cell phone and computer behind, Wu Hao continued to think about his problems on the sofa.


    Originally thought that the diversion of attention will have a better way of thinking, but found that this girl made her head empty, nothing to think of.


    I knew I wouldn''t answer her phone.


    Wu Hao jumped up and opened a coke to refresh himself.


    Just after two drinks, Xiaoyou''s call came again.


    Lazy answer!


    Wu Hao muted his mobile phone and leaned on the sofa to find his way of thinking.


    Xiaoyou, one can''t get through, two can''t get through, three can''t get through, four can''t get through, five can''t get through


    Wu Hao was drinking a coke when a man suddenly appeared in front of her. He was so scared that he sprayed a mouthful of coke on her.


    "Wu Hao, what are you doing?"


    Xiaoyou stares at him, and thanks for his kindness. He sprays himself with coke as soon as he meets.


    "I said you were crazy. You scared me to death in the middle of the night."


    Wu Hao clapped his heart and scolded directly.


    "I just went to check. It''s really more than 10000 yuan. I wanted to call you to thank you for coming. You didn''t answer my phone all the time. I really wanted to thank you for coming to you. I knew I wouldn''t come, and I would be scolded by you."


    Xiaoyou''s mouth is flat, and his face is aggrieved.


    "In the middle of the night, when I was thinking about something, a living man suddenly appeared in front of me. Do you think I would be scared? Do you think you should teach me a lesson? "


    Wu Hao gave her a white look. He was so excited about ten thousand yuan.


    Xiao you snorted and didn''t want to talk to him. He didn''t want to say thank you.


    "Also, don''t show up in my house in this way next time. Fortunately, I''m the only one at home today. If other people see you show up in this way, how can you explain?"


    "I see. I''m going back."


    Xiaoyou turns around and walks away with tears of grievance.


    He came to thank him for his kindness and was scolded by him. There is no such thing in the world.


    When Wu Hao saw that she was crying, he felt that his tone was a little heavy.


    Got up and held her.


    "Come on, don''t cry. My pajamas are full of coke. I''ll give you a change."


    "It''s up to you."


    Xiaoyou stubbornly wipe tears, really wronged.


    Wu Hao took out a piece of paper and handed it to her. He went to their room and found a set of pajamas for her.


    Xiaoyou doesn''t want to accept his kindness, but the coke sticking on her body is really uncomfortable, and it''s still the coke coming out of his mouth. It''s disgusting to think about it, so she snorted and went back to her previous room to put on a new pajama.


    Xiaoyou came out and sat on the sofa, didn''t go, but ignored him.


    She''s waiting,


    Wait for Wu Hao to apologize to her.


    He is also his partner at any rate. It''s too irritating to scold him.

 Chapter 139

    Wu Hao looked at her flat mouth, and she didn''t know what she wanted.


    "Come on, come on, I shouldn''t hurt you. Just now I was a little annoyed and scared by you. I didn''t control my temper."


    In a gentlemanly way, apologize.


    "I wanted to thank you, but now I don''t want to say anything, huh."


    Xiaoyou twisted his head and didn''t look at him.


    "That''s your salary. Don''t thank me. You''ve been thinking about money all day. Won''t you forget to eat? " Wu Hao joked, trying to divert her attention.


    As soon as the words were finished, Xiaoyou''s stomach immediately sent out a clear and loud response.


    Wu Hao was stunned and couldn''t help laughing.


    Originally, it was just a joke. I didn''t expect that this girl really forgot to eat. There was really no one.


    "Laugh what laugh."


    Xiao you flushed and kicked him.


    "Wait, I''ll make you a bowl of noodles."


    Wu Hao got up and said with a smile, "I can also make noodles. It''s better to make do with eating than to be hungry."


    "You still laugh!"


    "All right, all right, stop laughing."


    Wu Hao went to the kitchen laughing.


    Xiaoyou is sitting on the sofa, covering her face. She really wants to find a way to get in.


    After finishing the card in the morning, he was excited to wait for Wu Hao to transfer money to him. Not only did he not eat dinner, he even forgot to eat lunch. He only remembered to run to the ATM every two hours all day.


    It''s a shame that he guessed this kind of thing correctly.


    Wu Hao quickly brought out a bowl of hot noodles.


    He really can''t cook other things. He only learned to cook noodles when he lived.


    Xiaoyou wanted to be proud and not eat at all, but she was really hungry. She pretended to be picky and ate one or two mouthfuls. The third mouthful was delicious.


    A bowl of noodles down gas also dissipated a lot, the face also brought a smile.


    Wu Hao accepted this apology.


    "Don''t be so cruel to me in the future. Although I get my salary from you, we are partners in name. You and I have equal status. You can''t be cruel to me even if I''m not cruel. Do you know?" Xiaoyou pretended to be serious.


    "I see." Wu Hao also pretends to be serious and says that it''s not good for him to make her angry. If he gets angry with her, where can he find such a good partner.


    "That''s about the same."


    Xiaoyou laughed contentedly and asked casually, "what were you just bothering about? When I came in, I saw you look depressed. Is there someone who is against you again? "


    "I''m thinking about it."


    Wu Hao looked at her, hesitated and asked: "Xiaoyou, let me ask you a question. You said that you want a parent to hand over all their property. Besides using their son as a threat, what''s more effective


    "Is the property their own?"


    "Nonsense, otherwise how to call property."


    "Then they''ll do it by themselves. They only care about property when they have life. What do they want to do if they''re dying?" Xiaoyou said casually.


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    Yes, I didn''t think of such a simple reason. I kept trying to figure out those messy ways. On the contrary, I ignored that they were the best way to deal with them.


    In the face of absolute interests, all external things and personnel may be sacrificed, but self-protection is the eternal instinct of human beings.


    "Xiaoyou, thank you!"


    Wu Hao held her face and gave her a kiss on the forehead. He was very happy. Once the problem was solved, he would get 20 billion yuan. 20 billion yuan may be a drop in the bucket for the Wu family, but it would be a huge sum for him.


    "You let me go. What are you doing?"


    Xiaoyou pushes him aside and blushes with his kiss.


    "You gave me a kiss last night. I''ll take it back to you."


    Wu Hao laughs, this is really happy.


    "I don''t care about you."


    Xiaoyou kicks him, turns into a black air and disappears. He is really shy.


    Wu Hao leans on the sofa and doesn''t care.


    The key chips have been found. Next, we need to plan how to master the chips in our own hands.


    Ask Zhang Longqiang to bind people?


    This is the simplest and most effective way for ordinary people. However, Luo Chengtian and his wife are worth 20 billion, and they must have bodyguards around them. It''s estimated that Qianlong company can''t deal with them.


    Then we can only


    The corner of Wu Hao''s mouth raised a sneer of evil spirit.


    Luo Junyi, Luo Junyi, I want you to burn your proud family in the fire. I will not kill you, but I want you to pay more than death.


    Wu Hao jumped up from the sofa, put on his clothes and left home. By the way, he bought a small bottle of vitamin C and a small bottle of vitamin B2 at the roadside drugstore.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Longxing district.


    Yang Zhi is waiting for Wu Hao at the door.


    Just received a call from Wu Hao, he will come over and immediately run out to meet him.


    All day long, he never left Longxing, waiting for Wu Hao''s next instructions.


    Wu Hao came from a distance.


    Yang Zhi turns on the flashlight to show him the way.


    "Didn''t you run?"


    Wu Hao is half joking.


    "It''s no use running, is it?"


    Yang Zhi said with a smile.


    Wu Hao smiles but does not speak, enters the underground parking lot.


    Luo Junyi is still tied to the load-bearing post. He has no food for a day. His head is drooping and he has no energy. When he sees Wu Hao, he has spirit.


    This spirit comes from the fear and uneasiness rising from the bottom of my heart.


    If Wu Hao doesn''t come, at least he is safe. As soon as he appears, he may come to kill himself. Can he not be afraid.


    "Wu Wu ~ ~"


    Luo Junyi struggles. His mouth is sealed with tape and he can''t speak. He looks like he wants to beg Wu Hao to let him go.


    "Tear the tape off his mouth and wait for me outside." Wu Hao said.


    Yang Zhi tears the tape from Luo Junyi''s mouth and turns to leave the parking lot.


    "Wu Hao, I beg you not to do this. I know it''s wrong. I know it''s wrong. Don''t kill me. I can kneel down and kowtow to you. You can step on my head and scold me for being stupid. You can do whatever you want. Don''t kill me. I beg you not to kill me, don''t kill me."


    Luo Junyi yells excitedly, tears and runny nose flow behind him, as if Wu Hao had put a knife on his neck.


    Wu Hao came up to him with a trace of irony on his face.


    It seems that the superior family conditions are really easy for people to have a wrong self-awareness.


    Suddenly I feel very lucky.


    Fortunately, from childhood to adulthood, he didn''t spoil himself to death. Instead, he let him deal with everything by himself. If he couldn''t deal with it well, he would wipe his ass at home. Otherwise, maybe he would be like Luo Junyi now!?


    "Luo Junyi, are you afraid of death?"


    Wu Hao sneered.


    "Don''t kill me. I''m really afraid of death. I didn''t know death was so terrible. Don''t kill me, Wu Hao. Don''t kill me."


    Luo Junyi cried more and more loudly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you immediately, but I will poison you slowly!"


    Wu Hao smiles and takes out a small bottle of vitamin B2 from his pocket. The yellow pill looks like a poison

 Chapter 140

    "Don''t do that, Wu Hao. I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Don''t kill me."


    Luo Junyi trembles with fright and his trousers are wet.


    With a sneer, Wu Hao squeezed his cheek and forced him to open his mouth. The small bottle was put directly into his mouth. A bottle of small yellow tablets was poured into his mouth. Although he vomited out more than half of them, many of them were swallowed by him.


    Luo Junyi is scared out of his wits and wants to spit out the pills. The bitter taste in his mouth makes him feel that he is about to be poisoned.


    "Shall I help you?"


    Wu Hao gave a vicious smile and punched him in the stomach.


    Luo Junyi opened his mouth wide, but he didn''t spit out a single pill he swallowed.


    "I don''t think I can spit it out." Wu Hao joked, like a cynical devil.


    Luo Junyi''s tears and noses are tearing. Under the shadow of death, he is cold and shivering.


    "Wu Hao, what did you give me to eat? You can''t do this. You can''t kill me. You really can''t kill me. Help me. Help me. " Luo Junyi cried like an eight year old.


    "I don''t know what it is, except that it''s a chronic poison that I bought at a high price from a doctor."


    Wu Hao squatted down and slowly picked up the small yellow pills on the ground one by one. It seemed that they were really valuable. In fact, a bottle was only three yuan.


    He said with an evil smile: "this thing will not kill you immediately, it will erode your body bit by bit, and the toxicity will break out in three days. At that time, you will die of multiple organ failure. It''s a good thing and can''t be wasted."


    "Wu Hao, you can''t do this to me ~ ~"


    Luo Junyi''s cry is a sad one.


    "Why can''t I do this to you? If you can kill me, I can''t kill you? There seems to be no such reason in the world, right


    Wu Hao put away the bottle and patted him in the face.


    "But am I kinder than your simple rudeness? At least I gave you three more days. You can use these three days to feel the slow spread of toxicity in your body. Now you can calm down. Do you feel a burning feeling in your stomach? "


    How can there be no stomach like fire as uncomfortable.


    Not only that, other parts of the body are cold, as if immersed in the netherworld river.


    "Wu Hao, let me go. I don''t want to die." Luo Junyi pleads.


    "It''s like everyone else wants to die except you."


    Wu Hao gave him a white look.


    "It''s just the beginning. Soon you''ll feel cold and weak, but don''t worry, it''ll be over by the fourth day, when you won''t feel anything."


    Luo Junyi burst into tears, unable to speak.


    Wu Hao looks at him and laughs in his heart. Fear will make people lose all their senses. He just punched him in the stomach. It''s not so hot. As for making him cold and weak... Haha, it''s simple.


    "Want to live?"


    Wu Hao suddenly asked, with an obvious bad smile.


    "Yes! Wu Hao, please let me go. "


    Luo Junyi immediately stopped.


    Wu Hao took out another bottle of vitamin C from his pocket, shook it in front of him and put it away.


    "This thing has an antidote. As long as you take the antidote before the fourth day, the toxin will slowly fade away and will not have any effect on your body."


    Wu Hao said: "you don''t think I will be so kind to give you the antidote, but I can give you a chance to help me with one thing, and I will give you the antidote. From then on, the broken things between us will be written off."


    "Whatever you say, I promise to do it for you!"


    Luo Junyi was so excited that his nose was bubbling.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you what to do in two days."


    Wu Hao raises an evil radian at the corner of his mouth, leaving Luo Junyi with a mysterious smile and turning to leave.


    "Wu Hao, don''t go, give me the antidote first, give me the antidote first, ah ~ ~ ~ give me the antidote first!"


    Luo Junyi screamed.


    Standing on the double boundary of hope and despair, he was dying in three days. This kind of fear of waiting for death was more terrible than he just felt that he was going to die soon. It was a kind of torture, a kind of heartbreaking torture.


    Wu Hao, what do you want!?


    Luo Junyi wants to cry without tears. At this moment, he really regrets that he killed Wu Hao, otherwise he would not have pushed himself into the pit of fire.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the parking lot.


    Yang Zhi accompanied Wu Hao to leave the community.


    "You can''t give him anything but water these two days. Just make sure he won''t die." Wu haodao is full of evil. If you don''t eat for two days, everyone will be cold and weak. Haha.


    "I see." Yang Zhi nodded.


    "Keep the phone open. I want you to do something for me tomorrow."


    "Good."


    Wu Hao stops and looks at Yang Zhi.


    Yang Zhi also stopped and looked at him without speaking.


    Wu Hao smiles, says nothing and goes on.


    Yang Zhi is a little disappointed and follows up. He cleverly chooses to keep silent. Although he wants to know what Wu Hao wants, he still refuses to ask. Wu Hao will tell him the result sooner or later.


    Wu Hao is quite satisfied with Yang Zhi''s performance.


    But whether this person can use it or not is not the time to make a final decision. The person he wants is not only to know the current affairs. What he wants is a wolf, not a obedient dog.


    Is Yang Zhi a obedient wolf?


    Wait and see.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wu Hao left Longxing community, he went there.


    The door of the shop is closed, but Wu Hao has his own key. He doesn''t need Xiaoyou to open it.


    The sound of TV came from the second floor. It should be in her own room.


    Wu Hao went upstairs and knocked on the door.


    "Xiaoyou, open the door. I''ll talk to you about something."


    "No, you can say something outside."


    Xiaoyou turned off the TV, and still mind what he had just done. He didn''t dare to face him.


    "Well, you''re not. How can I talk to you when you call me that?"


    "I can hear you again. You can say whatever you want."


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes and was speechless.


    "Yes, I want to know the life span of two people, but I can''t take you to see them in person. I will let another person take you. Your task is very simple. Just know the life span of those two people."


    "When? What are their names? "


    "You''ll be ready tomorrow morning. One is Luo Chengtian and the other is Li Hong. If you can get the right name, it''s basically right. Remember, you can come back as long as you know their life span. In case of an accident, you can leave it alone and leave it to the person who takes you to deal with it."


    "Ah? Is there still danger? "


    "Which of the things I do is not dangerous? But in case of danger this time, it''s not my ability to cope, it''s another person. "


    "Mysterious."


    "Do you remember what I just said?"


    "I see, chatterbox."


    "Then I''ll go."


    Wu Hao turned and went downstairs with a smile in his mouth.

 Chapter 141

    Yang Zhi is sleeping in the car.


    The early morning sun and the uncomfortable sleeping position on the bus made him wake up very early, but he didn''t want to move and lay in a daze on the bus.


    At 7:30, Yang Zhi''s mobile phone received a message.


    There are only two phone numbers in the message.


    I got another message soon.


    "Yang Zhi, when you go there, find a girl named Xiaoyou and take her to the owners of the two telephones above. Remember, you must meet two people."


    "Got it."


    Yang Zhi returned a message.


    He got up and sat down, drank the remaining half bottle of mineral water from last night, sober.


    Whose are these two numbers?


    What is Wu Hao''s intention of letting himself do it?


    Two questions came to his mind.


    It''s obvious that what Wu Hao wants to do is related to Luo Junyi, so these two people should also have a close relationship with Luo Junyi. As for what the relationship is like


    Yang Zhi has an answer in his mind.


    But I''m not sure.


    He got off and went to the underground parking lot.


    Luo Junyi is still tied to the load-bearing post. Two days of not eating has made him weak and numb, but he doesn''t think it''s caused by hunger. The nightmare in his head is the poison he swallowed.


    Worse and worse physical condition makes him more and more believe what Wu Hao said, and he will be poisoned to death in three days.


    It made his face very ugly and pale.


    Yang Zhi walks up to him and opens the first message sent to him by Wu Hao.


    "Rogo, do you know these two numbers?"


    Yang Zhi patted Luo Junyi on the face.


    Luo Junyi weakly looked at the mobile phone screen in front of him. When he saw the two numbers, he was full of energy, nodded his head and made a whine sound in his mouth.


    Yang Zhi pulled the tape from his mouth.


    "This is my mom and dad''s phone. They came to save me, didn''t they? Mom and Dad, I knew you would come to save me. Come on. "


    Luo Junyi was excited and began to cry again.


    Impatient to hear him cry, Yang Zhi sealed his mouth with adhesive tape and left the parking lot.


    As I guess, these two numbers are Luo Junyi''s parents.


    But what''s the intention of Wu Hao to take a girl to see his parents?


    Yang Zhi thought about this for a long time and didn''t understand it.


    The only thing to be sure is that Wu Hao has absolutely no good intentions.


    You have to be careful.


    If Wu Hao has already used himself as a knife, the black pot of this matter is likely to turn to him. As a smart knife, he must know that he will not be abandoned while completing the task.


    How to do it?


    Yang Zhi repeatedly browsed Wu Hao''s second message for half an hour without coming up with specific countermeasures.


    "Damn it, let''s go first."


    Yang Zhi scolded and drove to the teahouse.


    ¡­¡­


    At half past eight, Xiaoyou reluctantly got up from the bed.


    She couldn''t bear the clanging knock on the door downstairs.


    "You''re crazy. What''s the knock in the morning? The teahouse hasn''t opened yet. Come back at noon."


    Xiaoyou is confused and swearing.


    "Excuse me, beauty. Is there a girl named Xiaoyou in the teahouse?" Yang Zhi asked.


    "I am."


    "Well, Wu Hao asked me to come here to see you. He told me to take you to meet two people."


    "Oh, you''re the one Wu Hao said yesterday, aren''t you?"


    Xiaoyou yawns and wakes up a little.


    "Come in and sit down. I''ll go upstairs and change my clothes before I go with you."


    "Well


    This is Wu Hao''s territory. Yang Zhi doesn''t dare to be presumptuous either. He goes into the door and finds a place to sit down. He pours a cup of cold water for himself.


    Xiaoyou quickly changed into a black skirt.


    "I''m going to buy some breakfast first, and I''ll come with you later."


    "Shall I wait for you in the shop or drive you there?"


    "Send me there. I can eat on the way. I''ll come back to sleep after that."


    Then he yawned again.


    Yang Zhi didn''t say much. He got up and took Xiaoyou to a cafe near Hongluo new energy.


    ¡­¡­


    Yang Zhi has been considering specific plans all the way.


    He is very clear about the difficulty of the task.


    Luo Junyi''s parents are senior executives of Hongluo new energy. They are not only rich people, but also people with status. How can they make an appointment after knowing their phone number? If you can''t make an appointment, you can''t let the beauty around you see them. If she doesn''t see anyone, her task will be a failure. The first time Wu Hao gave her task, she failed. What confidence do you have to stay!?


    It''s a test.


    Yang Zhi knows that Wu Hao is testing his ability.


    Call Luo Chengtian directly to tell him that your son has been kidnapped. I can''t meet you. The police control the scene every minute. What Wu Hao wants to do is completely destroyed by himself.


    It''s the stupidest plan. It won''t work.


    Ask them out in the name of cooperation?


    It''s a good idea. As long as the cooperation project is big enough, I''m not afraid that they won''t meet. But it''s not safe to think about it carefully. After all, I''m not in business. If the other party asks a little more, it''s possible to show up. It''s not so easy to ask them out again.


    Yang Zhi also gave up the plan.


    Soon to the place.


    Yang Zhi stops at the side of the road. Five meters diagonally opposite is Xuelin coffee shop. A red street light in front of him can see Hongluo new energy building.


    Yang Zhi is a little fidgety now. He doesn''t know what to do.


    "Here we are? Where is the person I want to see? Why didn''t I see it? "


    Xiaoyou sits in the vice seat and looks around. He doesn''t see Luo Chengtian and Li Hong.


    "Before I get here, I''ll get off and have a cigarette."


    Yang Zhi got out of the car, leaned on the car and lit a cigarette. He looked at the coffee shop and the Hongluo new energy building not far away. After smoking half a cigarette, an effective method finally appeared in his mind.


    He lost his cigarette, brewed for five minutes, took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello, who''s calling?"


    The voice of a man on the other end of the phone must be Luo Chengtian, Luo Junyi''s father.


    "Hello, Mr. Luo. I''m the mayor''s new assistant. Our mayor has a project. We hope to communicate with Mr. Luo and his wife and listen to your opinions. Let me make a phone call to ask if you two have time now?"


    "Yes, if the mayor is free now, we can go to see him now."


    "No, Mr. Luo. The mayor means to visit Hongluo new energy by the way. Well, Mr. Luo, there seems to be a Xuelin cafe near Hongluo, right? I''ll arrange for you to meet there. Then you can take the mayor to Hongluo new energy. What do you think?"


    "No problem, no problem. I''ll make an arrangement. What time will the mayor arrive?"


    "I''ll arrange it. I''ll be there in two hours at most. You''ll arrange it a little bit and try not to make mistakes, especially when it comes to safety."


    "That''s OK. I know how to do it."


    "That''s it."


    Yang Zhi hung up, sweating before and after his mobile phone.


    But there was a smug smile on his face.


    No matter how rich the Luo family is, they are also businessmen. They are not qualified to ask questions in front of officials. They say that if they come out to meet, they have to come out to meet?

 Chapter 142

    Yang Zhi returned to the car, quite proud.


    The trouble Wu Hao left to himself was easily solved. Did he pass the test!?


    "Miss Xiaoyou, they should come in an hour at most. Do you need to prepare?" Yang Zhi reminded.


    "Another hour? Why didn''t you say that earlier? "


    The small you stares big eyes, early know to want to wait so long, simply late to come out.


    "I mean, at most, it shouldn''t take an hour."


    "Forget it, I''ll sleep for a while, and you''ll call me when you arrive."


    Xiaoyou yawns.


    "I can''t, Miss Xiaoyou. I don''t know them. If I make a mistake, I''ll run away in vain today." Yang Zhi said anxiously that if he missed this opportunity, he would not know why to ask them out next time.


    "I don''t know them. Wu Hao asked you to bring me here?"


    Little white glanced at him and leaned on his position to play with his mobile phone. He couldn''t figure out which one Wu Hao was playing.


    Yang Zhi breathed a sigh of relief and paid close attention to the movement of Xuelin coffee shop.


    In less than ten minutes, five or six men in formal clothes came from the direction of Hongluo building and went straight to Xuelin coffee shop. Then a dozen guests came out of the coffee shop. They looked very unhappy and seemed to be invited out for no reason.


    Five or six people who went in never came out.


    Half an hour later, another five or six people came from the direction of Hongluo building. Three before and three after, there was a middle-aged couple in the middle.


    "Miss Xiaoyou, Miss Xiaoyou, do you think it''s those two people?"


    Yang Zhi quickly pushed Xiao you beside him, feeling that they should be the two people.


    Xiaoyou looks in the direction he points to and really sees Luo Chengtian and Li Hong.


    Immediately open the mobile phone memo to record two people''s life, so as not to forget them. At the same time, mark the time point of the record to facilitate Wu Hao''s calculation.


    "Come on, go back."


    Xiaoyou put away your cell phone.


    "Finished? Aren''t you going to see them? "


    Yang Zhi looked at Xiaoyou in a daze.


    "Don''t I see you? I have to go back to sleep. "


    "This..."


    Yang Zhi is in trouble.


    Wu Hao''s second message asks him to bring Xiaoyou to meet Luo Chengtian and Li Hong, but it doesn''t show how to see each other.


    Normal people''s thinking at least need to meet and talk to each other before they have met, but this little you clearly just looked at them and then wrote two lines of strange numbers on the mobile phone, which is also called meeting?


    Don''t do it for a long time. Wu Hao asked himself to reschedule their meeting. That would be fatal.


    "I said, Miss Xiaoyou, didn''t Wu Hao ask you to say anything to them? For example, let you bring them a message or something? " Yang Zhi awkwardly reminds a way.


    "Why are you such a wordy person? I said it''s OK. Just send me back quickly. I still need to sleep." Xiaoyou glared at him impatiently.


    Yang Zhi didn''t move and laughed bitterly.


    Xiaoyou can be indifferent to her, but this matter is likely to be related to his own life and death, he must be careful.


    "Miss Xiaoyou is like this. Wu Hao has given me a task to show you to meet them. If I can''t finish this task, I may be in danger of life. Please help me. If Wu Hao wants you to meet them, you might as well go down and meet them. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "You don''t understand why Wu Hao asked me to meet them, and you don''t need to understand. In a word, you have done what Wu Hao asked you to do, and I have done what he asked me to do, so now you can go back to work with him, and I can go back to sleep. If you don''t believe me, I''ll get out of the car and go back." Xiaoyou explained patiently.


    "Miss Xiaoyou, it''s about my life. Don''t make fun of me."


    Yang Zhi looks at her anxiously, not knowing whether to believe it or not.


    "Why are you so upset? If you don''t believe it, call Wu Hao to confirm."


    Yang Zhi smiles bitterly, hesitates for a while, and finally chooses to believe.


    Wu Hao is a mysterious person. What he does is also a mysterious thing. Maybe what he wants Xiaoyou to do is also a mysterious thing, although he doesn''t understand what can be mysterious about this way of meeting.


    drive a car.


    Yang Zhi takes Xiaoyou back to the teahouse and goes back to Longxing community, waiting for Wu Hao''s next call or message.


    I hope I have successfully completed his test.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao didn''t have much time for class all morning.


    He hopes that Yang Zhi can successfully complete this task, which at least proves that he has some skills. As for the way to complete it, let alone, he hopes that he can complete this task in the most intelligent way, instead of exposing the news of Luo Junyi''s kidnapping in order to complete this task.


    Of course, if it''s really exposed, it''s up to him to take care of it.


    It depends on whether he''s smart enough.


    Until noon after school, Wu Hao didn''t receive a call from Yang Zhi or Xiao you.


    I have some doubts.


    But instead of calling, he took a taxi to the teahouse.


    Wu Hao came down from the car and saw Xiaoyou in his pajamas opening the door. Xiaoyou just saw him coming down from the car. He was scared and ran upstairs to change his clothes.


    Wu Hao has a black face.


    What''s the situation?


    It''s all right for Xiaoyou to sleep so late. Didn''t Yang Zhi come to her? Or did he not think of a way to ask Luo Chengtian and his wife out?


    Wu Hao walks into the shop. Xiaoyou changes her clothes and hides her guilt with a playful smile.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Just got up?"


    Wu Hao took her down and looked at her with a straight face.


    "I get up after eight." Xiaoyou is playing with her clothes.


    "I got up after eight. Why are you still wearing pajamas? It seems that the door of the shop has just opened, hasn''t it? "


    "I went out to help you with your business at eight o''clock. I went to bed very late last night, so I went back to sleep again. Who knows if I overslept. Well, don''t be so stiff. Last night I told you not to kill me."


    "Is it done?"


    Wu Hao''s attention changed direction when he stopped.


    "Well, I''ve seen the life span of Luo Chengtian and Li Hong. I''m afraid I forgot to record them on your mobile phone. I''ll go up and show them to you."


    Xiaoyou, with a smile, ran upstairs and brought his mobile phone.


    Luo Chengtian has a remaining life of 38 years, 279 days, 21 hours and 34 minutes.


    The remaining life span of Li Hong is 45 years, 92 days, 16 hours and 11 minutes.


    This girl is quite intentional. The third line also indicates the record time. If you need to fill in the death contract accurately, this record time is very necessary, but maybe not this time.


    Wu Hao intercepted a picture and sent it to his mobile phone. He kept it as a spare and gave it to her.


    "Well done, I''ll give you a bonus when it''s done, and then treat you to a good meal." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Really? Hee hee, how much are you going to send me? "


    "Depending on your performance, if you continue to open at noon every day, the bonus will be cancelled."


    Wu Hao said: "no kidding, tell me how Yang Zhi brought you to meet Luo Chengtian and his wife. To be specific, I want to evaluate this person''s ability."

 Chapter 143

    "He drove me to the place and waited for about an hour to see Luo Chengtian and his wife."


    "I mean concrete."


    Wu Hao, with a black face, reminded: "for example, what did he do in the middle, or did he arrange everything without doing anything?"


    "Let me see."


    Xiaoyou said: "I don''t think it''s arranged well. He frowned all the way. Five or six minutes after arriving at the place, he made a phone call about what the mayor wanted to talk about with Mr. Luo. After about an hour, Mr. and Mrs. Luo Chengtian came. We hid in the car and watched. After that, I asked him to drive back. He still didn''t believe it, After repeated confirmation, they sent me back, then I changed my clothes and went to sleep, and then... "


    "Enough, enough of the rest."


    Wu Hao interrupts Xiaoyou with a smile on his face.


    It seems that Yang Zhi has some wisdom, not only did not scare the snake, but also cleverly avoided putting himself in danger.


    I little interesting.


    "He didn''t finish the task. Are you going to kill him?"


    Xiaoyou looks at Wu Hao curiously.


    "Leave it alone."


    Wu Hao knocked on her and joked: "I said that Xiaoyou are getting lazy recently. You open the shop for me at noon when I ask you to see it. It''s OK. It seems that you don''t care about your own business. You said that you haven''t gone out to collect fresh souls for a few days?"


    "I''m... I''m busy helping you look at the store every day." Xiaoyou said with a guilty heart.


    "Busy? Oh, it''s really busy to open a shop at noon. "


    Wu Hao couldn''t help knocking her on the head again. If she didn''t need to keep a long-term and stable cooperation with this girl, she really didn''t want her to come to the shop. The tea couldn''t be sold. After so many days of serious business, she didn''t catch one. Alas, she was really defeated.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, give me some time to get used to it."


    Small you red face pushes him toward outside, come to know to say oneself, really hate dead.


    "I haven''t had lunch yet. Would you like to join me?"


    "I don''t want to have dinner with you these two days. Please go."


    "I''ll give you a kiss, won''t I?"


    "You still say it


    Xiao you flushed and pushed him to the door.


    "Well, if you don''t say anything, I''ll come to you in the evening and do business with me."


    Wu Hao is helpless.


    "I know. I know. You go now. Don''t interfere with my business."


    do business? Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry, and is too lazy to talk about her.


    Leave the teahouse and take a taxi back to school.


    I wanted to transfer to Longxing community in the middle of the way. Let''s think about it. Anyway, I have to go there in the evening. Let him wait.


    ¡­¡­


    After school in the afternoon, Wu Hao sent Xu Xinjie home to the teahouse.


    Take Xiaoyou to Longxing community.


    Wu Hao didn''t call Yang Zhi and went straight to the underground parking lot.


    Luo Junyi is tied to the load-bearing column and looks like he''s dying. Yang Zhi leans against the wall and is chewing bread. If he can''t swallow it, he drinks two mouthfuls of Red Bull.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming, he dropped the bread and ran up.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to approve you."


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "don''t chew bread here. I want to talk to Luo Junyi alone. Go out and have something to eat. Come back in half an hour."


    "I see."


    Yang Zhi nodded, turned around and left. He said nothing and asked nothing. It was right to make sure he was obedient.


    Only Wu Hao, Xiao you and Luo Junyi are left in the underground parking lot.


    Luo Junyi is nearly faint from hunger. Yang Zhi gives him two mouthfuls of the remaining Red Bull after three meals a day. His stomach is empty and his head can''t move. He feels like he''s going to die.


    Seeing Wu Hao standing in front of him, he raised his spirits a little.


    Wu Hao tears the tape from his mouth.


    "How do you feel, Luo Junyi?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Wu Hao, give me the antidote. I''m dying. Please."


    Luo Junyi pleads feebly. Now he has no strength to cry.


    I thought my parents would come to save me. It''s been a day. It''s obviously not what I thought. He is really about to despair.


    "Really don''t want to die?"


    Wu Hao looked at him with an evil smile.


    "I really don''t want to die. I really don''t want to die. You can beat me and scold me, but please don''t kill me."


    "Help me with two things and let you live!"


    "If anything, I''ll do it for you."


    Luo Junyi''s spirit suddenly rose, and his eyes twinkled with hope, as if he saw light in the dark and a ray of life.


    Wu Hao laughs and takes out a deal contract out of thin air.


    "First thing, fill out this form as I said."


    "I''ll fill in. I''ll fill in whatever you want me to." Luo Junyi is very excited.


    "Good."


    Wu Hao touched Xiaoyou gently.


    "45 years, 90 days, 8 hours, 52 minutes left." Xiao you whispered in Wu Hao''s ear.


    45 years, 90 days? Wu Hao frowned, and his mother died two days after his death? Too sad!? Who knows about fate.


    Wu Hao rips the tape that binds his hand and hands the contract and a pen to him.


    "Name, bank account number, transaction time 45 years 60 days, transaction price 1, and then sign your name."


    Luo Junyi shakes his hands and goes on without thinking.


    Now his idea is very simple, as long as he can survive, he can do anything. Even if Wu Hao forces him to eat excrement, he is willing to eat it, not to mention this kind of incomprehensible form.


    "It''s done."


    Luo Junyi handed the contract to Wu Hao and said excitedly, "can you give me the antidote? I don''t have much time. Please give me the antidote first. I''ll give you 100% of what you want me to do. "


    "I''m sorry if you don''t believe me. Help me finish the two things and then come to me for the antidote."


    Wu Hao took back the contract and took out two new ones.


    "Here are two new forms. Take them back and let your parents fill them in. Your father''s transaction time is 38 years and 250 days, and your mother''s transaction time is 45 years and 60 days. Other items are the same. The name, account number and transaction price are all 1. Fill in and sign your name."


    Wu Hao said with a cold face: "according to my request, let them fill out the form and take it back to me. If there is no mistake, I will give you the antidote and let you live. If there is a difference in the number, I''m sorry. Luo Junyi, don''t ask me to give you another chance. You''ll just wait for poisonous hair to die."


    "Well, well, I''ll do what you want me to do. You give me the form and I''ll go back and let my parents fill it in now."


    Luo Junyi also knows that Wu Hao can''t give himself an antidote now, so he has to go to work as soon as possible. He really doesn''t have much time. If he drags himself to death, he''ll be a real jerk.


    Seeing that he was worried, Wu Hao put away his two contracts.


    There was an obvious bad smile on his face.


    "Don''t worry. There should be two days left before you die. There is plenty of time. I''ll give you one more day to think about what I want you to do, so that you won''t regret it."


    Then Wu Hao tied up his hand again, turned around and left.


    "You come back, Wu Hao, you come back quickly. I don''t have to think about it. Wu Hao, you come back quickly."


    Luo Junyi screams frantically. This is a real collapse.

 Chapter 144

    Xiaoyou and Wu Hao leave Longxing community side by side.


    From time to time, Xiaoyou peeks at Wu Hao with the light from the corner of his eye.


    She heard the conversation between Wu Hao and Luo Junyi clearly. Although she didn''t know why, she was sure that Wu Hao had poisoned Luo Junyi and threatened him to do things for him.


    According to Luo Junyi, it seems that he is about to die of poisoning. That''s why Wu Hao has to delay him for a day.


    "Wu Hao, why don''t you let him do something quickly? How do I feel you''re so bad? " Xiaoyou road.


    "Did you feel like a good person when you first met me?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Well, I''m not a good man, and I''m afraid you think I''m a bad man?"


    Xiaoyou shrugs and has nothing to say. This guy has a very clear understanding of himself, but it seems wrong to say that he is a complete villain. Sometimes he seems to be very good to people.


    "You haven''t answered my other question, are you not afraid that he will be poisoned to death and can''t help you?"


    "One more day of starvation won''t kill you." Wu Hao gave an evil smile.


    "Hungry for a day? Didn''t you poison him? " Xiaoyou can''t figure it out.


    "Don''t ask so much. I''ll take you back."


    Wu Hao said, "I didn''t do anything about you today. You can go to bed as soon as the store is closed around eight o''clock. Don''t open it for me until noon tomorrow."


    "You''re so wordy. I''ll go back first. You don''t need to send me."


    Xiaoyou made a face at him, whew disappeared.


    This girl is more and more willful.


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes, but he was envious.


    If you have this ability, you can even save time to learn driving license. It''s much better to go where you want to go and whew in an instant than to drive.


    Shaking his head and laughing, he sent a message to Yang Zhi, asking him to come back after eating.


    I didn''t bother to wait for him, so I stopped a car by the side of the road and went straight away.


    ¡­¡­


    There are still two days to go before Luo Junyi''s "poisoned hair" is dead.


    Let Luo Junyi go back at this time. I''m afraid that he will run to the hospital to have a physical examination and give the doctor some red envelopes. The examination results will come out in two hours. At that time, when he sees that there is no abnormality in his body, the fear built up in Luo Junyi''s heart will collapse and let him regain his rationality.


    Although he has enough means to let Luo Chengtian and his wife sign the contract, Wu Hao just hopes that Luo Junyi can do it by himself.


    A strong enough sense of fear can urge him to press his parents to sign a contract. Shortening the thinking time of Luo Chengtian and his wife will increase the possibility of success.


    Wu Hao is grasping this time point.


    He wants to raise Luo Junyi''s deep fear to the highest point, let fear dominate all his actions, let fear drive him not to violate his own requirements.


    Two days is too much time, too much time to let Luo Junyi concentrate, just want to complete the task he told.


    Wait, Luo Junyi.


    Along the way, Wu Hao''s face has always been with a enigmatic smile, deep eyes at the same time with the contradiction of frivolous blood.


    The car is parked at the gate of the community. It''s less than seven o''clock.


    The light on upstairs, Yu Ting should have gone home.


    With a smile, Wu Hao swung his clothes on his shoulders and went home, thinking that he could spend the Spring Festival with his beauty tonight.


    But as soon as he entered the house, Wu Hao felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    There is no ready dinner on the table. Yu Ting is sitting on the sofa reading a book. From her pretty side face, it can be seen that she is not in a good mood. She seems to be reading with a straight face.


    I''ve just come back. What''s wrong with her?


    "What''s the matter, Tingting? Do they make you angry?"


    Wu Hao sat down beside her and put his arms around her waist.


    "Besides the young master, who else will make me angry?"


    Yu Ting puts down her book and doesn''t look at him.


    "No, Tingting, I just entered the house for less than a minute. How can I make you angry?"


    Wu Hao had no idea where she was angry.


    "I wasn''t at home last night. Did the young master take Xu Xinjie home to sleep?"


    Yu Ting Yin and Yang strange airway, can''t help but pinch his face, is really angry, a day did not look at is not honest.


    Wu Hao was confused by what she said. Where did she guess it from!?


    Looking at the living room, I didn''t bring Xu Xinjie''s things home.


    "Don''t deny it, young master. The pajamas in that room should not belong to the three of us?"


    "Which room?"


    Wu Hao just asked out, immediately a pat on the forehead to know what kind of vinegar she ate.


    Last night, Xiaoyou went back to the house and changed into a pajama. When she left, she didn''t take her own pajamas away. She was too excited and didn''t care about this. Unexpectedly, she misunderstood her as Xu Xinjie''s pajamas.


    "Young master, are you going too far? I''m not with you. One night, you take Xu Xinjie home to sleep and eat secretly. You don''t know how to wipe your mouth clean. Are you deliberately angry with me


    Yu Ting''s elegant face can''t help showing a look of anger.


    "It''s not like that, Tingting. Let me explain..."


    Just about to explain, Wu Hao swallowed his words.


    This is a misunderstanding. Do you need an explanation?


    The more she explains, the more she feels that she should be her own. This is not the result she wants.


    No matter she or Xu Xinjie, they should realize that this little sailing boat belongs to them, and no one can monopolize it. Even if it''s sleeping, it''s fair, although it will make her sad.


    "I said Tingting, you are my woman, Xinxin is also my woman, just like it''s normal for me to sleep with you, and it''s normal for me to sleep with Xinxin." Wu Hao said without blushing or beating.


    "It''s normal, young master. You''re stepping on two boats."


    Yu Ting looks at him angrily.


    "Don''t think of girls as boats. You can think of me as boats."


    Wu Hao once again threw out his own heresy.


    "I need two captains to steer my little sailing boat. Now that you are both on my stolen boat, why don''t you get along well and sail far away together?"


    "Yes! Get it! Beautiful


    Yu Ting is really out of breath. She stands up and pinches her hands on his face.


    "Don''t knock on the door tonight. I won''t sleep with you."


    Yu Ting goes to her room in a huff.


    "So I''ll sleep with Xinxin tonight?"


    Wu Hao joked.


    "Just go."


    Yu Ting angrily shut the door, although as a housekeeper should not have such a big reaction to this matter, but she is also an 18-year-old girl, inevitably angry, inevitably tangled.


    Wu Hao was leaning on the sofa at this time.


    How many times can I get used to it?


    you ''re right,


    I just want them to get used to things that they can''t get used to before. At that time


    Wu Hao seems to think of his own picture, ha ha ha.


    "Cough, calm down, calm down. It''s a long way to go. We can''t be careless, we can''t be careless."


    Wu Hao calms down after drinking a glass of water, orders two dinners by phone, and leans on the sofa to plan the follow-up

 Chapter 145

    Half past eleven the next night.


    Wu Hao went to Longxing community alone.


    Yang Zhi was leaning against the car playing with his mobile phone. When he heard someone walking outside, he immediately took out a dagger and watched the rearview mirror warily.


    If someone finds that there is something abnormal in this place, they can only solve it to prevent future trouble.


    The people in the back were getting closer and closer. When he was three meters away from the car, Yang Zhida was relieved, put away the dagger and got off.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Yang Zhi goes to Wu Hao and takes out his mobile phone for lighting.


    "Let me see Luo Junyi and let him do something by the way."


    As he walked, Wu Hao asked, "how is he today?"


    "More and more panic." Yang Zhi replied.


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao smiles and is obviously very satisfied with the result.


    The two entered the underground parking lot together.


    When Luo Junyi saw Wu Hao, he struggled excitedly. His body, which had no strength, also had strength. It seemed that Wu Hao was his life-saving straw. His survival instinct inspired him to try to grasp it.


    "You go out and watch first. No one is allowed to come near."


    Yang Zhi nodded and turned out.


    Wu Hao goes forward and tears the tape from Luo Junyi''s mouth.


    "Wu Hao, let me go to work. If I slow down, I''ll die. I feel that my body is dying."


    Luo Junyi pleaded: "Wu Hao, I beg you to give me the antidote first. Even if you want me to help you, give me the antidote first. I beg you, or I will die on the way and no one will help you with your work."


    "It''s not three days, is it?"


    Wu Hao said: "I''ve tried this medicine many times and never made any mistakes. I won''t die in the first three days and I won''t live in the fourth. You still have time to take the antidote."


    "Then you release me immediately. I''ll do the work for you right now. You are here to prepare the antidote. Don''t move. I''ll come back to you right away." Luo Junyi said excitedly, his white and dry lips trembling with excitement.


    "So you want to help me?"


    Wu Hao joked: "I''m not in a hurry. What''s your hurry? I haven''t explained some things to you carefully."


    "You say it, you say it."


    Luo Junyi urges, in the heart can''t help scolding Wu Hao bastard, poisoning is me, not you, of course you don''t worry.


    "Listen to Luo Junyi, it''s better to treat your kidnapping as if it didn''t happen these days. No matter whether your parents doubt it or not, you must find a way to put it off for me. If your parents know that you have been kidnapped, I''m sorry. Luo Junyi, you don''t want to get the antidote from me. Anyway, you will die soon. If your parents want to report the case, they should report it, No matter how I look into it, I can get rid of the suspicion. At that time, you have no chance to come back from the dead. " Wu Hao sneered.


    "I know. I know. Even for my own sake, I will never tell you about it. Let me do something."


    Luo Junyi said anxiously that now his life is in his hands. This kind of resistance that will make him lose his life is unnecessary. Even if it is necessary, it will wait until he gets the antidote.


    Wu Hao gave a smile and stopped without threatening.


    Can Luo Junyi really keep this secret?


    Wu Hao didn''t believe it.


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as he can keep the secret before taking back the two contracts. As for the back, he can do whatever he wants.


    He Zhengxiong''s law firm is almost ready. It''s time to see what he can do.


    "Here are two forms. Take them back and fill them in for your parents. Do you remember what to fill in?"


    Wu Hao took out two contracts and shook them in front of him.


    "Remember, remember."


    "You''d better remember that if you fill in a wrong number, hehe, don''t blame me for not studying with my classmates."


    Wu Hao picked up the broken glass on the ground and cut the tape off his body.


    Luo Junyi fell to the ground with a soft body.


    He wanted to get up and couldn''t make any effort. After struggling for a long time, he finally gave up and fell to the ground, taking a deep breath again and again.


    After being tied to the load-bearing column for so many days, my muscles are very stiff. In addition, I have no food and feel weak all over. It''s strange that I can stand up.


    "Don''t worry, just go out and have something to eat. You''ll be better. But I suggest you don''t eat too much. Food will speed up the absorption of toxins. If you die in three days, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Wu Hao squatted in front of him, smiling.


    "Give it to me."


    Luo Junyi reaches for Wu Hao''s contract.


    "You''re very interested."


    Wu Hao smiles and gives him the contract.


    Luo Junyi took the contract, as if touched the hope, a force emerged from the depths of his heart, strong body to sit up.


    "As long as I ask my parents to fill out these two forms, you''ll give me the antidote, won''t you?"


    Luo Junyi gasps at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao smiles and nods.


    "You wait. I''ll be right back."


    Luo Junyi didn''t dare to delay any longer. He stood up with the load-bearing column and walked out.


    His body is very weak, but there is a force to support him not to fall, that is the fear of death, that is the desire for life, that is


    To put it bluntly, I''m afraid of death.


    Wu Hao watched him leave with a smile on his face. However, the smile was not malicious, and there was no irony. It was just a smile. He insisted that if there was any meaning, he would feel some emotion.


    The fairest thing life gives people is not life, but death. No matter how powerful you are, no matter how rich you are. When death comes, no matter how powerful you are, no matter how much money you have, you can''t buy more time.


    How rich is Luo Junyi''s family, with assets of 20 billion yuan. Looking at his previous arrogant superiority, it seems that everyone is short of him. Now, what''s the difference between him and the beggars in the street!?


    Suddenly a little understanding of the meaning of the time contract.


    In a small scale, it may cause the imbalance of life, but in a large scale, it offsets the imbalance of life.


    One day in the future, will you also shoulder this burden!?


    Wu Hao sneered.


    No matter what, we haven''t done so many things in front of us. One day, we will become the God of time. We should balance the world with global trade according to our own plan. No one will want to live more. No one will want to be fat. Hum.


    I swung my clothes over my shoulders and whistled out of the underground parking lot.


    Yang Zhi came in a hurry.


    "Luo Junyi..."


    "Don''t worry. I asked him to go back. You''ve worked hard these days. Go back and have a good rest. You''ll have something to do in two days."


    Wu Hao stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder.


    What Yang Zhizhang wanted to say, but he didn''t know where to start.


    "When you drop me off."


    "Well, good."


    Yang Zhi nodded and said nothing. He guessed that Wu Hao had arranged other tests for him.

 Chapter 146

    Luo Junyi staggers away from Longxing community, stops several cars and refuses to take all taxis.


    He trembled with anger.


    Money knows money. I don''t have money in my pocket, it doesn''t mean I don''t have money in my family. Every guy who looks down on others wants to kill them with money.


    If he wants to go home, of course he can do so. Unfortunately, he is outside now, and his wallet and mobile phone are all taken away by Yang Zhi.


    No cash, a mess, ghost letter your family more money.


    Luo Junyi is worried. He has only one day left for his life. If he doesn''t hurry up to do things, he may die at any time.


    There''s no hope of taking a taxi back.


    Looking at the deserted road, Luo Junyi finally met a couple who borrowed a mobile phone and asked his father to send a driver to pick him up.


    Forty minutes later, a black Rolls Royce phantom stopped in front of Luo Junyi.


    "Young master, you are..."


    The driver got out of the car and was surprised to see the embarrassed Luo Junyi.


    "Cut the crap."


    Luo Junyi climbed into the car, leaned on his seat and said: "book a hotel right away, buy a new suit and give it to me, and then get me something to eat."


    "It''s the young master."


    The driver asked, "what happened, young master? Do you need me to go back and tell the chairman? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll go back and tell him. I''ll book the hotel and send me there at once."


    Luo Junyi is impatient. He has no strength to talk nonsense any more.


    The driver didn''t dare to say more. He ordered a hotel and sent him to the hotel. He told the hotel manager to help him prepare clothes and food.


    ¡­¡­


    Luo Junyi took a shower in the bathroom and washed away the filth of the past few days, so that he didn''t look so embarrassed.


    After the shower, clothes and food are ready.


    After dressing well and facing a table of delicious food, Luo Junyi feels like a hungry beast, eager to jump on it and gobble it up.


    He held back.


    Wu Hao said that food will speed up the absorption of toxins and lead to early death. There is less than one day left. If you go ahead of time, you really don''t know when to die.


    The fear of death conquered the temptation of food. Luo Junyi ate a few pieces of high calorie fried chicken and drank two mouthfuls of coke, but did not dare to touch anything else.


    After a five minute rest, the body regained a little strength.


    Looking in the mirror, I''ve lost a lot of weight these days, but I don''t look so embarrassed after washing. As long as I don''t tell my parents, I won''t suspect that I was kidnapped.


    At least we can''t let them know before we get the antidote. As for later


    Dare not delay, start home.


    ¡­¡­


    Half past one in the morning.


    Yongjia villa area.


    The maid opens the door for Luo Junyi, who goes straight to the second floor.


    "Dad, mom, open the door."


    Luo Junyi knocks hard on the door.


    He was worried and angry.


    They haven''t noticed that they have disappeared for so many days. They just work all day and don''t care about themselves. They don''t know when they will die.


    Li Hong opens the door in her pajamas.


    As a 42 year old woman, she is very well maintained. At first glance, she looks like a woman in her early 30s, with a little charm of a young woman. However, she has been fighting with Luo Chengtian in the shopping mall. At first glance, she knows that she is a strong woman, calm and sophisticated, with a woman''s unique implicit introverted.


    Just now on the phone, she knew that there must be something wrong when her son came back, and it was still a big deal.


    "What''s the matter with coming back in the evening?"


    Li Hong looks at Luo Junyi and frowns.


    "Why have you lost so much weight these days? Are you on drugs? "


    "It''s nothing like that. Ask dad to come out together. I have something to talk to you."


    "What''s the rush?"


    Luo Chengtian came out of the bedroom with a serious and unsophisticated look. At the same time, he had a trace of dissatisfaction on his face. What can''t be said tomorrow in the middle of the night!? What does panic look like!


    "The living room said


    Luo Junyi went to the living room with a cold face. Luo Chengtian and Li Hong look at each other and follow him to the living room on the second floor.


    The couple sat together, and Luo Junyi sat opposite them.


    "Fill this out for me."


    Luo Junyi took out two contracts from his pocket and threw them in front of them.


    "I play trust games with my classmates to see whose parents trust their children more."


    "What do you mean?"


    Luo Chengtian picked up a contract and looked at it carefully. It seemed that it was a contract for buying and selling time, which was a little puzzling.


    "It doesn''t mean much. It''s just to see if their parents can trust their children when they don''t know why. I know that most of you feel that I''m reckless and impulsive from childhood. From childhood, you question me more than you trust me. When I do anything, you are skeptical. This time, I just want to see your attitude towards me. I want to know whether I should hold a glimmer of hope for you or completely despair for you. "


    Luo Junyi has a cold face. It seems that the person sitting opposite is not his parents but his enemies.


    Luo Chengtian and Li Hong looked at each other for a long time, and their faces showed complicated expressions.


    "Junyi, it''s not that your parents don''t trust you, it''s just that I hope you can be more mature. In the future, you will inherit Hongluo, and you will face many enemies in shopping malls. Recklessness and impulsivity will only make you passive." Li Hong is sincere and sincere.


    "If you believe me, please fill out these two forms for me." Luo Junyi is too lazy to listen to such nonsense.


    "What do you mean by this form?" Luo Chengtian asked and looked at the contract again.


    "It doesn''t mean anything. It means that you can''t understand it. In order to make you suspect, you can help fill in the form, which shows that you have enough trust in your children. Otherwise, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m used to disappointment, and despair will happen sooner or later. I''m ready for it."


    Luo Junyi leans on the sofa with a look of indifference and insight.


    "Are you gambling with your classmates?" Luo Chengtian asked.


    "Are you going to fill in or not?" Luo Junyi said impatiently.


    "What''s your attitude? I came back in the middle of the night and talked to your parents like this, didn''t I? "


    Luo Chengtian slapped the table and glared at him angrily. The more he looked at him, the more angry he was.


    "Just say whether you want to fill it in or not."


    "Just fill in what you like. Take it back and fill it yourself."


    Luo Cheng angrily throws the contract in his hand in front of him and gets up to go back to his bedroom.


    "Come on, don''t quarrel. There''s something father and son can''t talk about. They have to quarrel as soon as they meet."


    Li Hong pulls Luo Chengtian and stares at him.


    "I''d like to say it well. Do you think his attitude seems to be able to say it well?"


    "You don''t look like you can say it yourself."


    Li Hong got up and sat down next to Luo Junyi, patted him on the knee and said in a low voice: "Junyi, my mother will help you fill in the form, but my mother still hopes you will be more mature in the future. It''s better to play less in this meaningless gambling game. This thing can''t prove anything."


    "At least it can prove whether you have any trust in me." Luo Junyi said with a straight face.


    "We are your parents. How can we not trust you?"


    Li Hong was a little sad. She patted him on the knee and said nothing. She went back to her room to get a pen and began to fill in the contract

 Chapter 147

    "Name, name, account number, mom, you fill in 45 years and 60 days in the column of selling time, fill in 1 for transaction price, and then sign your own name."


    The pen that Li Hong was about to drop was lifted up again.


    "Is this form to be filled out in such detail?"


    "How can you prove your trust in me if you want to fill in as carefully as you really do?"


    Li Hong frowned at him for a long time, and finally chose to believe him.


    According to what he said, fill in correctly one by one, and sign your name in the lower right corner.


    "Is that all right?"


    Li Hong puts the contract in front of Luo Junyi.


    Luo Junyi checked it carefully and made sure that the number he filled in was the same as the number Wu Hao reported to him. Then he nodded and put it away.


    "Dad, do you want to fill it in?"


    Luo Junyi looks at him, anxious, but indifferent. It seems that it is a failure to show any emotion in front of him.


    Luo Chengtian didn''t say anything and scoffed at this childish game.


    "Come on, you have to let Junyi give up on you, don''t you? He''s your son, not your enemy. If you don''t trust him, how can he trust you? You really want to make the relationship between the family stiff. " Li Hong reproached him, picked up the contract on the ground and put the pen in front of him.


    "Motherfucker, you are used to this boy!"


    Luo Chengtian stares at Li Hong and starts to fill in the contract.


    "Dad, you fill in 38 years and 250 days in the column of selling time. Everything else is the same. Just sign your name in the lower right corner."


    "What do you think of that number?" Luo Chengtian asked casually as he wrote.


    Luo Junyi didn''t answer. He just stared at his pen nervously.


    After a while, Luo Chengtian fills in the contract, drops his pen and goes back to the bedroom with a hum. It''s clear if he can''t see.


    Luo Junyi didn''t care much. He took the contract and compared it with the figures. He immediately put it away and left.


    "Where are you going?"


    Li Hong holds him.


    "Go to bed at home so late. You don''t know your father''s temper. In fact, he still believes in you very much, otherwise he won''t help you fill in this kind of inexplicable things."


    "I don''t sleep at home because I have something else to do."


    Luo Junyi stops and looks at his mother deeply.


    "Mom, I''ll explain it to you again. I hope you can still believe me at that time."


    Then he turned and left.


    Li Hong watched Luo Junyi go downstairs. She faintly felt that it was a bit strange, but she didn''t say where it was.


    Maybe this kind of trust game can make him feel better about his family!?


    Sighed and went back to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a teahouse in the middle of the day.


    Wu Hao sits on the first floor and drinks himself.


    With the fear of Luo Junyi, he is absolutely able to figure out a way to cheat his parents into signing two death contracts.


    Three hours at most!


    Luo Junyi will definitely call.


    As long as the contract is in hand, the follow-up will be easy.


    Time goes by.


    Soon it was two ten in the morning.


    Wu Hao''s cell phone rings.


    A call from Yang Zhi.


    Wu Hao picked it up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Luo Junyi called me to see you. Should I tell you where you are?"


    "Let him come."


    "Well, do you need me to tell him?"


    "No, just let him come."


    Wu Hao hung up the phone with a smile of evil spirit.


    It''s faster than I expected. It seems that Luo Junyi really thinks he''s going to die soon.


    Take out the vitamin C in your pocket, pour five tablets and put them on the table.


    Make a good pot of tea and wait for him to come.


    Twenty minutes.


    The roar of sports cars came from outside the teahouse.


    Luo Junyi appeared outside the teahouse.


    "Wu Hao, antidote!"


    Luo Junyi pushes the door in and shakes the contract in his hand, with a posture of hand in hand payment and hand in hand delivery.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so efficient. I''m curious about how you can make your parents fill in this kind of inexplicable things?"


    With a smile, Wu Hao poured two cups of tea, one in front of him and the other opposite. He motioned him to sit down and talk slowly.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ve already done what you want me to do. You must give me the antidote I want." Luo Junyi said urgently.


    "It''s ready for you."


    Wu Hao tapped on the table.


    Luo Junyi saw five small white tablets on the table, grabbed them and put them in his mouth. He swallowed them. The dry tablets stuck in his throat and almost spat out. He covered his mouth and swallowed them.


    Wu Hao looked at him with a smile.


    "Don''t you mind if I give you some more poison?"


    Luo Junyi said nothing to him.


    There is less than one day left. Is it interesting to poison at this time!?


    These five tablets may not be antidotes, but they will not be poisons, which Luo Junyi is very sure.


    "You have taken the antidote. Should you give me what I want?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "How can I be sure you gave me the antidote?"


    "It''s not an antidote. What are you doing with it?"


    "Whether it''s eating first or not, I don''t have a choice."


    "Believe it or not, you have no choice."


    "You..."


    Luo Junyi glared at his eyes and said, "I can''t give you these two forms now. I''ll wait here for three days to make sure I''m not poisoned before I give them to you."


    "Don''t you think it''s boring?"


    Wu Haobai glanced at him, reached out and snapped his fingers. The contract that Luo Junyi held tightly in his hand instantly appeared in his hand.


    Luo Junyi was startled and stepped forward to get back.


    "You want to have some more trouble, don''t you?"


    Wu Hao gave him a bad look.


    Luo Junyi clenched his fist and clenched his teeth. He gave up.


    "Wu Hao, you''d better not do anything to me. I have traffic monitoring all the way here. If something happens to me, you can''t get rid of the suspicion."


    "The habit of threatening people will kill you sooner or later."


    Wu Hao drank a cup of tea and said, "the antidote needs food to help absorb. Now you''d better eat more. After two hours, go to the hospital to have a check. If there are still toxin residues in your body, come back to me."


    "You''d better not lie to me!"


    Luo Junyi clenches his teeth and glares at Wu Hao. He turns to leave the teahouse. The roar of the sports car disappears in the distance of the street.


    Wu Hao''s face was full of mischief.


    He leaned back on the chair, put on his legs, and looked at the contract carefully.


    Luo Chengtian sold for 38 years and 250 days.


    Li Hong sold for 45 years and 60 days.


    There was no mistake.


    Both of them are clearly filled in according to their own requirements.


    "Luo Junyi, I have to thank you for opening the game."


    Wu Hao put away his death contract with a smile.


    Wu Hao is not a troublemaker, but it doesn''t mean that he is a bully. Anyone who dares to provoke him has to pay the corresponding price, no matter who he is and how deep his background is.


    Today is the Lantern Festival. The new year will be over after the Lantern Festival. I wish you success in your studies and prosperity in the new year. In the new year, the mirror will try its best to give you more wonderful stories. I hope you can support me a lot

 Chapter 148

    Wu Hao leans on the chair and drinks tea. The fresh taste of tea is refreshing.


    I didn''t have the habit of drinking tea before. Since I need a lot of thinking, I think it''s a good thing to refresh my mind.


    Wu Hao smiles. He feels that he is a little old and young. He even likes tea.


    Pour another cup and drink slowly.


    "Wu Hao? What do you do in the middle of the night? "


    Xiaoyou came down from upstairs in his pajamas.


    "I just heard you talking to others. Why are you alone?"


    "You can''t talk to yourself."


    Wu Hao joked: "I thought the teahouse had been emptied. You didn''t even know it. It could wake you up. It seems that it can be saved."


    Xiaoyou makes a face at him, walks to him and sits down.


    "What are you doing recently? You always come here in the middle of the night."


    "You think I love to run around in the middle of the night. If I can, I want to sleep until noon like you." Wu Hao joked.


    "You sleep until noon every day." Xiao you blushed and gave him a angry look.


    "I don''t laugh at you. I won''t go back so late. I''ll stay with you."


    "No! I don''t want to sleep with you. "


    Xiaoyou stands up excitedly, blushing.


    "Who''s going to sleep with you? I''ll sleep on the sofa on your bed."


    Wu Hao gave her a white look, turned his eyes and joked: "you didn''t say I didn''t think of it. Why don''t we sleep together? Anyway, your bed is very big. It''s not crowded for two people to sleep


    "No way!"


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. Who wants to sleep with you? It''s shameless."


    The girl didn''t know what she thought of. Her face was as red as a monkey''s ass.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing.


    "Come on, I''ll just lie down on the sofa. I won''t do anything to you."


    "I don''t want you to sleep in my room. Why don''t you go back to sleep?"


    Xiaoyou looks at him reluctantly.


    "I said," what are you thinking? I really want to do something about you. I''ve been doing it for a long time. As for being furtive at night? "


    He hit her on the head and went straight upstairs.


    Xiaoyou is red and full of reluctance.


    I''ve never slept in the same room with a man since I was so big. Even though I know that Wu Hao won''t do anything to himself, I still feel very uncomfortable.


    It''s a strange feeling, a little nervous, a little scary and a little unclear, so the heart beat faster.


    second floor.


    Wu Hao stood at the door and didn''t go in.


    Xiaoyou stops at the door and looks at him pleadingly, hoping that he will change his mind and go back to sleep.


    Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t mean to go back at all.


    "Don''t take off your clothes, don''t talk, don''t watch TV, lie on the sofa and go to bed immediately."


    Xiaoyou takes a look at him and opens the door.


    Wu Hao followed her into the room.


    The house is clean and tidy. In addition to the basic decoration, she also bought some girlish decorations to decorate the house. It''s not gorgeous, but it''s also exquisite.


    Knowing that this simple little girl is shy, Wu Hao doesn''t tease her either. He turns up the temperature of the air conditioner three degrees and falls asleep on the sofa.


    Xiaoyou saw that he was sleeping on the sofa, and his nervousness was reduced. He didn''t dare to provoke him. He quickly went to bed, turned off the light, covered his heart, and didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Wu Hao fell on the sofa and couldn''t sleep.


    I''m thinking about the Luo family''s 20 billion assets.


    Now that the two contracts are in hand, the next thing to do is to make Luo Chengtian and his wife submit.


    Life and 20 billion property, it must be a fierce battle!?


    ¡­¡­


    Luo Junyi left the teahouse and immediately went to the hotel for a big meal.


    No chef in the middle of the night?


    Any chef would like to work extra shifts if he had money.


    After a full meal, Luo Junyi really feels much more comfortable, and his body gradually has strength. He is a little convinced that Wu Hao is really the antidote.


    However, I just believe that things that are related to my life must be 100% certain to be at ease.


    After a comprehensive physical examination with Luo''s personal doctor, Luo Junyi was completely relieved to make sure that there was no toxin residue in his body.


    I''ve saved my life.


    It''s half past six when Luo Junyi comes out of the clinic. It''s very bright.


    He seems to be in good spirits after a sleepless night. These days, his fear is like a nightmare. Now all the nightmares have passed and the new day is bright again.


    Luo Junyi''s eyes show a strong desire for revenge.


    All the low voice are forced, all the humiliation are remembered in mind, all the torture have to double repay!!!


    Wu Hao, this time I''m going to kill you!


    Luo Junyi''s thin face showed a cold and firm smile.


    Drive home.


    I called the head teacher on the way and asked for a month''s leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Yongjia villa area.


    Luo Chengtian and his wife are having breakfast.


    Luo Junyi pushed the door in, and both of them were stunned.


    He went home in the middle of the night yesterday, and now he goes home in the morning. What does he want to do today!?


    "Have you had breakfast? If you don''t eat, sit down and eat together. Our family hasn''t eaten together for a long time. "


    Li Hong told the maid to prepare an extra breakfast.


    Luo Junyi sits down beside Li Hong and pours a glass of orange juice.


    "I have something to tell you."


    "You said


    "I''d like to apologize to you for what happened in the evening. It''s not a trust game at all. I''m completely forced to do so."


    "To be clear, what is forced helplessness?" Luo Chengtian frowned at him.


    "I was kidnapped, and the other side gave me poison..."


    "What?"


    Luo Chengtian and Li Hong screamed out.


    "You hear me out. The other party asked me to bring two forms back for you to fill in. If I don''t do it, I won''t get the antidote. When the time comes, I will be poisoned and die. "


    "Why didn''t you tell us when you came back?"


    Luo Chengtian asked, "now? Did you give him those two forms? Have you got the antidote? "


    "I have taken the antidote. In order to ensure safety, I have gone to the doctor for a comprehensive physical examination. The report shows that there is no abnormality in my body."


    Luo Junyi said: "the reason why I didn''t explain the situation to you at that time was that the other party asked me not to disclose my kidnapping, otherwise I couldn''t get the antidote. The other reason was that once you knew that I was kidnapped and forced you to fill in two confusing forms, you would not fill in them. I couldn''t get the antidote for this situation, Whatever his intention, I think I should save my life first. "


    Luo Chengtian and Li Hong are relieved, look at each other and frown.


    "Junyi, do you know the meaning of the two forms you were asked to bring back for us to fill out?" Li Hong asked.


    "As like as two peas, I don''t know, I was forced to fill out a identical form."


    Luo Chengtian and Li Hong''s brows are deeper.


    All behaviors have their own purposes. It''s impossible for them to fill in three forms, but what''s the use?


    It''s puzzling.


    Inexplicable and mysterious things made them deeply uneasy


    There is another chapter, the mirror is trying to code, bow, thank you for your patience

 Chapter 149

    The family of three at the dinner table fell into a brief silence.


    Luo Chengtian and Li Hong have the same worries in their hearts. Luo Junyi doesn''t think too much. He just looks at their reaction.


    "Your breakfast, young master."


    The maid brought Luo Junyi''s breakfast, which broke the strange atmosphere of the restaurant.


    "Go down first and close the door." Luo Chengtian.


    The maid stepped down.


    There are only three of them left in the restaurant.


    "When were you kidnapped?" Luo Chengtian asked.


    "Three or four days."


    Speaking of this, Luo Junyi''s eyes can''t help showing sadness and disappointment. They haven''t found anything unusual for so many days.


    Luo Chengtian was silent for a moment and felt guilty for his negligence.


    "Do you know who''s kidnapping you?" Luo Chengtian continued to ask, looking serious.


    "I know! It''s a classmate of mine. His name is Wu Hao Luo Junyi replied positively.


    "Classmate?"


    Luo Chengtian and his wife were surprised.


    Li Hong asked: "since you are classmates, how can you kidnap you? Do you have any serious festivals?"


    "There was a little bit of friction between us, but in my opinion, it was not serious enough to kidnap me to solve the contradiction, so I don''t understand why he wanted to do it, but please believe me. He gave me the poison and the antidote, and he asked me to bring the form back to you to fill it out."


    Luo Junyi has a victim''s face, but he doesn''t mention that he hired Yang Zhi to kill Wu Hao.


    As parents, Luo Chengtian and Li Hong naturally choose to believe in their son, especially in this case, they believe that he dare not joke.


    "Since he kidnapped you because of the festival between you, has he tortured you these days?" Luo Chengtian asked.


    "There''s no torture. I''ve been beaten a few times."


    Luo Chengtian frowned.


    He kidnapped him because of the contradiction, but only beat him a few times. It''s not difficult to see from his tone that these times were not serious, otherwise he would not be so understated.


    That''s strange.


    "What did he ask of you? For example, how much do you want to give him? What can you do for him? "


    "None."


    Luo Junyi began to feel strange when asked.


    Wu Hao knew that he was trying to kill him, and that''s why he kidnapped himself. But after the kidnapping, he really didn''t do anything to himself except slap and punch.


    Shouldn''t Wu Hao hate himself to the bone?


    Shouldn''t you kill yourself instead?


    At least you should beat yourself half dead, right!?


    In fact, Wu Hao didn''t do that. He just asked himself to fill in a form and then took back two for his parents to fill in. It means that Wu Hao kidnapped himself and asked his family to fill in three forms.


    What do you mean, he?


    "So he kidnapped you for so many days for those three forms? After getting the form, I not only gave you the antidote, but also released you? "


    Luo Chengtian''s face is incredible. It''s the most wonderful kidnapping he''s ever heard of.


    If those three forms are important documents, it''s all right. The problem is that they don''t understand the meaning of the forms at all. They don''t seem to have any meaning.


    Name, account number, selling time, transaction price.


    Apart from the first two, which may be used to do some illegal business, it''s hard to understand what the latter two mean.


    Selling time refers to selling life? Or do you mean selling yourself as a slave?


    Either one is unrealistic, right?


    But since the other party has done so, and just for this, it can''t be meaningless.


    Luo Chengtian is puzzled.


    Li Hong also can''t understand this strange kidnapping case.


    The couple''s dignified eyes touched each other, and they both read incomprehensible and uneasy from each other''s eyes.


    "Junyi, if you think about it carefully, did Wu Hao really ask you to do anything else? Kidnapping is nothing more than extortion and revenge. Since he didn''t do both, why don''t you think it''s strange? " Li Hong took his hand and looked at him.


    "It''s strange that you said that, but he didn''t ask me to do anything except ask me to bring two forms for you to fill in."


    Luo Junyi himself doesn''t know how to explain it.


    Once again, the family fell into a brief silence.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s obvious that his purpose is the three forms."


    Luo Chengtian broke his silence and said seriously, "think carefully if he mentioned any information related to the form, even a few words."


    Luo Junyi is already thinking about it.


    From being kidnapped by him to leaving the teahouse to regain his freedom, Wu Hao never mentioned any self talk related to the form.


    Luo Junyi shook his head in disappointment.


    Luo Chengtian and Li Hong''s eyes also flashed a trace of disappointment.


    As a kidnapping case, the most terrible thing is that the purpose of the other party is not clear.


    "Don''t go to class these days. Stay at home and don''t go anywhere."


    Luo Chengtian stood up and said, "I''ll leave this matter to the police. No matter who the other party is, if you dare to touch me, Luo Chengtian''s son won''t get away with it!"


    "Dad, I hope you can handle this matter well. Just because I''m OK this time doesn''t mean I''ll be OK next time. If I don''t take Wu Hao to justice, I can''t go to school at ease. Do you understand my fear?" Luo Junyi is excited and wants him to call more police to shoot Wu Hao.


    "You don''t have to teach me how to do things. You just take care of yourself." Then he left the restaurant.


    Luo Junyi anxiously looks at his back, wondering if he understands what he means.


    "Junyi, don''t worry. I believe your father can handle this well."


    Li Hong comforted: "although your father is usually strict with you and doesn''t seem to care about you at all, in fact, in his heart, you have always been his precious son. In fact, he is the one who worries most when you encounter this kind of thing. He won''t give up if he doesn''t put the person who kidnapped you in prison because of his character, just to make you feel at ease."


    "Mom, you must deal with this matter well. I don''t want to be kidnapped again. Although he didn''t torture and abuse me, the fear of being killed at any time is really terrible. I can''t sleep, you know."


    Luo Junyi looks at Li Hong pleadingly.


    "If you don''t send Wu Hao to prison for ten or twenty years this time, I really can''t imagine what he will do to me next time. So you must take Wu Hao to justice. I beg you."


    "Fool, do you need to beg us for this? For your safety, we will bring him to justice! Just stay at home these days. "


    "Well, I''ll stay at home these days."


    Luo Junyi nodded obediently, but there was a trace of cold light in the corner of his eyes.


    Wu Hao, Wu Hao, let me go is the biggest mistake you''ve made.


    Last time I couldn''t kill you, this time I''m bound to make your life in prison worse than death!

 Chapter 150

    The early morning sun lit up the room through the curtains.


    Wu Hao blinked hard and sat up from the sofa, which was too small to sleep comfortably.


    Xiaoyou fell asleep on the bed. I don''t know if it''s because the air conditioner is turned up. She kicked the quilt to the ground.


    Wu Hao yawned, helped her cover up, went downstairs and left the teahouse.


    I''m too lazy to go home. I take a taxi to school.


    On the way, I called Yang Zhi and asked him to wait for him at a breakfast shop near the school.


    When Wu Hao arrived, Yang Zhi was already waiting at the door.


    The two entered the store together.


    Each ordered a breakfast.


    "Yang Zhi, why do you think I have kept you so far?"


    Wu Hao asked in a low voice as he ate.


    "Maybe I''m worth it."


    Yang Zhi hesitated and replied.


    "What value do you think you have?"


    "It depends on what you need me to do."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "The reason why you are willing to stay with me these days must have your own plan. Now you can tell me what you think."


    "I want to hang out with you!"


    Yang Zhi put down his chopsticks and firmly said: "I guess you must have known me, so frankly, I think you are a person worthy of my refuge. I can be your sword in the dark, or my shield in front of you. As long as you need me, I can do anything for you."


    "What do you want from me?"


    Wu Hao also put down his chopsticks, crossed his hands and looked at him with a smile.


    "Shelter!"


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes! That''s it! "


    "Shelter..."


    Wu Hao repeated these two words with an intriguing smile on his face.


    "Yang Zhi, can I understand the word" shelter "in this way? You want to build your own power and hope that I can be your support. When I have something, you can help me solve it. When your power is in trouble, I can solve it for you?"


    "That''s what it means!"


    Without hesitation or modesty, Yang Zhi nodded decisively.


    "If so, I can''t promise you." Wu Hao said.


    "Why?"


    Yang Zhi was surprised and disappointed. He didn''t understand why he refused this kind of mutually beneficial cooperation.


    "I accept your refuge, allow you to set up your own forces, and also come forward to solve your problems. But the premise is that the forces you set up belong to me, not to you. The relationship between you and me is not a cooperative relationship, but a superior subordinate relationship. Everything you do is responsible for me. You must do everything I want you to do."


    Wu Hao looks at Yang Zhi and his face is like water.


    Yang Zhi''s expression changes rapidly, and his heart is undulating.


    This is totally different from the way he originally expected to take refuge. It is tantamount to completely becoming his subsidiary. Even if he has formed a powerful force, he is not his own force. To put it bluntly, he is at most a manager, not a leader with a strong backing.


    "What if I don''t agree?"


    Yang Zhi asked tentatively, looking at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "It doesn''t matter, there will always be someone who is willing to stay with me in this way. As for you..."


    Wu Hao wants to talk but stops. He picks up the chopsticks and continues to eat.


    Yang Zhi swallowed his saliva and had the answer in his heart.


    The reason why Wu Hao hasn''t killed himself up to now is to keep an opportunity. Although this opportunity is not displayed in the way he wants, it is at least a chance to live. If he refuses, it will be a chance¡ª¡ª


    Then their final value will be gone.


    Yang Zhi looked deeply at the young man in front of him.


    He knew very well in his heart that the consequence of his refusal was to follow the footsteps of the other twelve brothers.


    "There is always a gap between the ideal and the reality. Maybe accepting the reality will make you far away from the ideal, but when you go far enough, you will find that the road you are going is also a bright road."


    Wu Hao said: "in fact, there''s one thing I want you to do when I come out early in the morning. If you accept it, you can finish breakfast with me. If you don''t accept it, you can go now. Hurry up and stay away."


    "Can I ask you a question?" Yang Zhidao.


    "He said


    "What do you want to do in the future?"


    "Master the world!"


    Wu Hao smile, the corner of the mouth a radian, confident and arrogant.


    Yang Zhi was shocked by his answer.


    Originally, the purpose of asking this question was to determine his future, but Wu Hao''s answer made him unable to determine his future. The answer was so crazy that it was almost a joke.


    Staring at Wu Hao for 20 seconds, Yang Zhi relaxed, picked up the chopsticks and continued to eat.


    Wu Hao looked at him and laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Yang Zhi accompanied Wu Hao to school.


    "Have you ever blackmailed before?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes." Yang Zhi nodded.


    "That''s good."


    Wu Hao said: "this time I want you to blackmail Luo Junyi''s parents. The amount of blackmail is 20 billion. Do you dare?"


    Yang Zhi was stunned and stopped.


    He had a hunch that it would not be easy for him to meet his test. He did not expect that it would be so difficult.


    Wu Hao has released Luo Junyi. What can he use to blackmail his parents at this time? And it''s 20 billion. That''s crazy.


    "Wu Hao, are you serious?" Yang Zhi tried.


    "Do you think I''m the one to make fun of such things?"


    Yang Zhi smiles bitterly.


    "I don''t have the qualification to refuse now, but you also have to be prepared. I don''t think I can succeed in this."


    "This is the first task I give you. I hope you can succeed." Wu Hao gave a meaningful smile.


    Yang Zhi continued to smile bitterly. The first task was to embarrass him.


    "Don''t be upset. It''s not as difficult as you think."


    Wu Hao took out three contracts out of thin air.


    "These are three death contracts. As long as I sign on them, the three members of their family will lose their lives. Now I give these three contracts to you. How to use them depends on your wisdom."


    Yang Zhi took the contract and was stunned.


    Can three incomprehensible contracts kill people? Are you kidding?


    But Wu Hao doesn''t look like a joke.


    He took so much effort to catch Luo Junyi and let him go for these three contracts? It is true that these three contracts must be true and effective.


    Then the young man in front of him is terrible.


    What kind of terrible ability does he possess? He can make people die by signing a name on a piece of paper. Is it the same with his twelve brothers?


    Now that Wu Hao has revealed his secret to himself, what does it mean?


    "Wu Hao, do I have no room to quit from this moment?"


    Yang Zhi looks at Wu Hao in amazement.


    "What do you say?"


    Wu Hao also looked at him.


    Yang Zhi smiles bitterly, knowing that he has no way back

 Chapter 151

    "Is there anything else to explain?" Yang Zhi asked, taking a deep breath to calm himself.


    Wu Hao thought about it and said, "it''s much easier for me to do it myself than for you to do it. It''s natural for me to see your ability when I give it to you. Secondly, it''s also a kind of trust I have in you. Although things will become a lot of trouble, I believe you can finally solve it. Don''t let me down."


    "I will do my best." Yang Zhi nodded firmly.


    "In addition, you must take Xiaoyou with you every time you move. Don''t worry, it''s not to monitor you. Xiaoyou will play a vital role in what you want to do later. Without her help, it''s impossible to defeat Luo Chengtian and his wife and let them yield 20 billion yuan."


    "I see."


    "I''ll leave it up to you. I''ll only give you the necessary help at the critical moment, so it''s up to you to do it yourself."


    Yang Zhi nodded.


    I understand Wu Hao''s intention in my heart.


    If he can solve the problem perfectly and prove that he has enough ability, if he creates many new problems in the process of solving the problem, his importance in his heart will be greatly reduced, and even become dispensable.


    Since we are following completely, we should be the most important person, otherwise we will have no future at all!


    Yang Zhi''s eyes became more firm.


    "I''m at school. Prepare yourself."


    Wu Hao stopped, not far from the school gate.


    "Then I''ll go first. I''ll report to you whenever there''s any situation."


    "Let''s go."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    Yang Zhi nodded, walked back to the breakfast shop and drove away.


    ¡­¡­


    At 7:30, some good students have arrived at the school, and many luxury cars have been parked at the school gate.


    After seeing off Yang Zhi, Wu Hao wanted to go to he Zhengxiong. After a look at the time, he still gave up the idea. It would take at least an hour to go back and forth. Zhao Shuhan caught him skipping class and she caught him going to have an education.


    Anyway, there is time after school at noon. Let''s go at noon.


    Wu Hao yawned and went back to class to sleep.


    This sleep is another morning.


    After the fourth class, Wu Hao stretches to find he Zhengxiong. Zhao Shuhan blocks his way at the door.


    She had a straight face, a serious expression that could not be more serious.


    For the first time, Wu Hao saw such a serious expression on her face. She didn''t have such a black face before she failed in the general subject.


    "What''s going on? Falling in love and being dumped? "


    Wu Hao half jokingly explored.


    Zhao Shuhan reaches for his ear.


    "Stinky boy, what have you done lately?"


    "What do you mean? I haven''t been late recently, I haven''t left early, I work hard every day, I''m on my own, I don''t do good things, but I don''t do bad things. "


    Wu Hao pats her hand, a face black line, this is not puzzling?


    "No bad thing. The police came to school?"


    police?


    Wu Hao immediately knew what was going on, and a sneer sprang up in his heart.


    "The police don''t come to me because I''ve done something bad. They may also be looking for eyewitnesses or something. Maybe I can become a brave teenager who helps the police solve the case. Come on, don''t stare. Where are the police? Don''t let people wait." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You really didn''t do anything bad?"


    Zhao Shuhan looks at him suspiciously, but he doesn''t look like he has done anything wrong.


    "What can I do, murder, arson or robbery, rape? The police uncles are all here. Ask them some questions. "


    Wu Hao joked.


    "You''d better not do bad things, or I''ll take care of you."


    Zhao Shuhan glared at him and took him to the office.


    There are three plainclothes policemen standing in the office. Two of them look like criminal policemen and one looks like policemen. There is no expression on the faces of the two policemen, but the policeman''s uncle looks amiable. When Zhao Shuhan comes in with Wu Hao, he immediately shows his friendly attitude with a smile.


    "Comrade police, this classmate is Wu Hao."


    Zhao Shuhan pulls Wu Hao to his side.


    "Hello, uncle policeman. Listen to my head teacher. Do you have anything to ask me for?" Wu Hao said, smiling politely.


    "It''s no big deal. There''s a case I want you to go back to the bureau to help investigate. Don''t be nervous. We''ll send you back before class in the afternoon. It won''t delay your study."


    Police comrades smile.


    "Let''s go, so as not to delay you too much time." Wu Hao said calmly.


    Wu Hao''s calm surprised the three policemen a little bit. At a young age, their psychological quality was good, and it seemed that they were not easy to deal with.


    "Comrade police, what kind of case is it?"


    Zhao Shuhan asked, looking worried.


    "It''s not a big case. Don''t worry, Mr. Zhao. We''ll send this classmate back soon."


    "Wu Hao, be honest. You can answer whatever the police ask you."


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Zhao."


    "Let''s go."


    Three policemen left the school with Wu Hao.


    ¡­¡­


    Criminal Investigation Detachment.


    Wu Hao is sitting alone in the interrogation room playing with his mobile phone.


    Outside the interrogation room, Captain Lin Hongxin holds his arms and looks at Wu Hao inside. Two criminal policemen stand beside him.


    "This boy is Wu Hao?"


    "It''s Wu Hao. Team Lin, how are you going to judge him? This kid is very calm all the way, and his psychological quality may be even better than that of ordinary criminals. "


    "Did you check his background?"


    "No way."


    "What do you mean you can''t find out?" Lin Hongxin frowned.


    "There is only his identity information in the network of the Public Security Bureau, but no other relevant information can be found according to his identity information, even his parents."


    "There are still such people?"


    Lin Hongxin frowned more deeply. There is only one possibility of this situation, that is, the information connection of this person is blocked inside the system. It is the first time that criminal police have been working in this situation for so many years.


    It seems that this boy has a very special background.


    "Team Lin, this boy is not an orphan, is he?" Asked another.


    "If you are an orphan, is it difficult for him to jump out of the stone? Even if he is an orphan, his parents have to give birth to him to become an orphan."


    Lin Hongxin scolded and said with a straight face: "it''s not hard to do this. Although the Luo family is rich and powerful, it doesn''t mean that no one is more rich and powerful than him. We need to investigate this matter, but we have to pay attention to ways and means. Do you understand?"


    "I understand."


    "By the way, team Lin, there''s another thing I think it''s necessary to tell you. In the process of investigating this kidnapping case, we accidentally found that this boy seems to be related to several homicide cases."


    "Not long ago, Xu Shijin, the general manager of Xingrui network, died in a car accident. Although the police investigation showed that he did die in a car accident, Wu Hao was the one who contacted him most frequently before the accident, and Wu Hao met him on the afternoon of Xu Shijin''s death."


    "Then there was a special case in Xiangzhang City, in which two social workers died. One of them had frequent contact with Wu Hao before his death, but further investigation revealed that the case had access rights."


    "In addition, there is an inexplicable case of disappearance. Not long ago, a lover kept by Zhu Bingfu, the general manager of Hongtu group, reported that Zhu Bingfu was missing. Before we started investigating the case, Zhu Bingjun, Zhu Bingfu''s eldest brother, withdrew. As for whether Zhu Bingfu was missing or not, we didn''t go down to find out, but we can be sure that Zhu Bingfu had several contacts with Wu Hao before he disappeared."


    "It seems that this boy is not simple."


    Lin Hongxin stares at Wu Hao in the interrogation room with a strange light in his eyes

 Chapter 152

    "Team Lin, shall we check this boy carefully? I feel like this kid can lead to a big case. "


    A criminal policeman beside Lin Hongxin whispered.


    Lin Hongxin stares at Wu Hao in the interrogation room and doesn''t speak.


    If there is no error in the information, there is no doubt that there is an amazing big case hidden in this young man. However, combined with the actual situation, his background may be very complex. If you really want to find out, it may not be as simple as you think. Maybe it will be a dead end in the end.


    It''s not easy.


    How to investigate the kidnapping case entrusted by Luo Chengtian has become a big problem.


    "Team Lin."


    Another criminal policeman gently reminded Lin Hongxin that Wu Hao in the interrogation room was a little impatient.


    "We''d better not get involved in this case."


    Lin Hongxin said: "the team is not transferred to a little girl with a good background. Let her handle this case. Anyway, she has always wanted to find a case to prove that she is not a vase. She just gave her this opportunity."


    "No, team Lin, Bingqing, she doesn''t think she can handle this kind of case."


    "Yes, team Lin, I don''t think it''s good for her to be involved in this case. You also said that Bingqing has a background. In case of an accident, we can''t bear it."


    Lin Hongxin glared at them.


    "Look at the young and beautiful girls, they begin to feel pity for each other? You''ve been in the police force for so many years, but you still don''t pay enough attention to some things. Why did you think about it? If we don''t deal with her clearly, our police force is likely to be dealt with again. I don''t think we have a chance to get rid of her. Since this boy has so many cases, I just take this opportunity to get rid of her. "


    The two policemen were wide eyed and speechless.


    It seems that this is not the time to show mercy.


    "Don''t be stunned. I''ll sort out the information you found and give it to her, including other case information. Do you understand what I mean?" Lin Hongxin said with a straight face.


    "I see, team Lin."


    The two criminal policemen immediately took action.


    Lin Hongxin takes a look at Wu Hao and turns to leave with a deep and sophisticated light in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Interrogation room.


    Wu Hao leans back in his chair and plays with his cell phone.


    After more than ten minutes, no one came in to say hello. I''m really a little impatient.


    "If you want to ask something, you should send someone to ask."


    Wu Hao cried impatiently to the camera in the corner.


    The door of the interrogation room opened.


    Wu Hao turned his head and was stunned.


    A beautiful woman in police uniform came in. She was tall and had a good face. She should belong to the rank of police flower, but her face was cold and cold, which made people feel that they could only see from afar but not play.


    The police are going to use the beauty trick to make themselves crazy and confess everything?


    That''s true. The police are funny.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing.


    Shen Bingqing sees Wu Hao frowning slightly. First, she smiles at him inexplicably. Second, his youth is beyond her expectation. If the information in hand is correct, it''s a big case. It''s hard to imagine that it would be done by such a young boy, which weakens her desire to fight against the most vicious people.


    Shen Bingqing sat down opposite Wu Hao with a calm face.


    Turn on the computer.


    "Wu Hao, right?"


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "Do you know why we are looking for you today?"


    "Probably."


    Shen Bingqing Leng for a moment, this answer let her a little surprised.


    "Since I know, I will not beat around the bush. We suspect that you are suspected of kidnapping Luo Junyi. What do you want to say about this?"


    "Nothing to say."


    "Is that your default?"


    "I don''t know. Beauty, when the police handle cases, do they listen to the wind or the rain? What evidence do you have to prove that I kidnapped Luo Junyi? " Wu Hao said with white eyes.


    "Don''t be so arrogant. Traffic surveillance has exposed your whereabouts to the police. We have enough evidence to prove that you kidnapped Luo Junyi." Shen Bingqing looks at Wu Hao with a straight face.


    Wu Hao leaned back on his chair and shrugged with a smile.


    "Does your evidence point to Longxing community? Is it because both Luo Junyi and I have been in Longxing community? "


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "when does the law stipulate that citizens can''t go in and out of the demolished community? Even if it often appears, what can it prove? Because of this, you can judge that I kidnapped Luo Junyi? I said that Luo Junyi and I were secretly working in Longxing community. Do you believe it? Even if I did kidnap Luo Junyi, there must be a reason. Did I extort money or hurt and abuse him? There should be none! I''d like to ask the beauty officer a question. I''m so full that I can kidnap him for fun! "


    "Correct your attitude."


    Shen Bingqing stares at Wu Hao. I don''t know where to start.


    The strangest thing about this kidnapping case is that Luo Junyi was not subjected to financial extortion or personal injury during the kidnapping. Without these two situations, it is difficult to judge that Wu Hao really kidnapped him. At most, it is a crime of illegal detention. In addition, Wu Hao did not actually hurt Luo Junyi. Even if the sentence is three to six months.


    In addition, there is a third party staying at the scene for a long time, so the crime of illegal detention may not be sentenced to Wu Hao.


    It''s hard to deal with this boy because he has a long history. He''s so sophisticated when he''s young.


    Shen Bingqing fixed her bright eyes on Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao calmly admires the beauty in front of him. Besides being a little cold, he is really a beautiful girl. It''s a pity to be a policeman.


    "Beauty, do you have any questions? If not, please send someone to send me back. I have classes this afternoon. "


    "Wu Hao, don''t think this is the end of it. We police have grasped the clues of many things you''ve done. The legal net is clear and clear. I will try to bring you to justice in the shortest time. Don''t think you can get away with it when you are young. Everyone is equal before the law!"


    Shen Bingqing said with a cold face.


    "So serious?"


    Wu Hao frowned, vaguely catching some other information from her words.


    Maybe the police have linked some of what happened to them.


    It''s really easy for the police to associate themselves with these cases in a way that they don''t hide and avoid, but


    What about the connection? The time trade is invisible. No one can find evidence to prove that they killed those people.


    Wu Hao''s mouth raised a trace of evil smile.


    "I said, beauty, if the police like to use the same way as the street thugs in handling cases, it''s really not on the road. But that''s right. You should have no experience in handling cases when you are so young. It may disappoint you to practice with me. "


    "We''ll see. I''ll see how long you can be arrogant! Wu Hao


    "I don''t know the officer''s name?"


    Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "Shen Bingqing, you''d better remember the name!"


    Shen Bingqing said coldly.


    "This name really matches you. Remember officer Shen, can you send someone to take me back now? Of course, I don''t mind if you send me back. "


    Shen Bingqing gave him a white look, closed the computer and left.


    Wu Hao shrugged and left the interrogation room with he

 Chapter 153

    The police car took Wu Hao back to school.


    Wu Hao checked the map and asked the police to put him down halfway.


    I stopped a taxi by the side of the road and took a taxi to find he Zhengxiong.


    Since he Zhengxiong was given 10 million yuan to set up his own law firm, Wu Hao never met him again. He made several phone calls and listened to him report the establishment of the law firm.


    According to the schedule, we should have started to take the case now, right?


    Zhengxiong law firm.


    Spacious and bright, extraordinary spirit, the front desk sitting a sweet little sister, smiling.


    After explaining his intention, the front desk girl takes Wu Hao directly to he Zhengxiong''s office.


    Wu Hao knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    Wu Hao smiles, pushes the door and goes in.


    He Zhengxiong raised his head and saw that Wu Hao was the one who came in. He was so nervous that he stood up from his position.


    "Why are you here? Sit down."


    "Don''t be nervous. Things are over between us. I''m not your enemy now."


    Wu Hao found a seat and sat down with a smile on his face.


    "To tell you the truth, I can''t help feeling a little nervous when I see you."


    He Zhengxiong laughed bitterly. He sat down opposite him and made a pot of water to make tea.


    "Maybe we don''t contact frequently enough. If we contact more, you will find that I''m actually very easy to get along with." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Maybe."


    He Zhengxiong reluctantly smiles.


    "What''s the matter with coming here today?"


    "How''s your team of lawyers going?"


    Wu Hao talked about him from left to right.


    "The core team has been set up, other details are being adjusted, and the firm has been operated externally. At the initial stage, it was not well-known and received few cases. We strive to become one of the best firms in the circle within two years."


    When it comes to work, he Zhengxiong''s eyes immediately twinkle with jingmang.


    Wu Hao looks at him.


    Now he Zhengxiong is full of spirit and fighting spirit, which is different from the little man at the beginning.


    "So your team is ready to handle the case, isn''t it?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "All right!"


    He Zhengxiong nodded firmly.


    "Then prepare to help me with a case."


    "You say, what case?"


    "Kidnapping."


    "Is the defendant you or someone else?"


    "I don''t know."


    He Zhengxiong was stunned for a moment and got up to lock the door of the office.


    "Wu Hao, next I''ll ask you some questions. I hope you can tell me the truth truthfully, and concealment is not conducive to our winning in the court. Do you understand what I mean?"


    He Zhengxiong looks at Wu Hao seriously and recovers his status as a real lawyer.


    "You ask." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Did you do the kidnapping?" He Zhengxiong asked directly.


    "Yes


    "Then did you blackmail the other party? Or did you hurt the other person? Or both? "


    "None. Specifically, I slapped him a few times and punched him in the stomach. Then I tied him up and starved him for a few days. During that time, I fed him a handful of vitamin B2 and told him it was poison. Then I asked him to fill in a time contract, and asked him to bring two back to his parents to fill in. After I got the contract, I let him go. "


    He Zhengxiong was relieved.


    "It''s easy for you to deal with this situation. The crime of kidnapping is not established at all. At most, it''s illegal detention. Considering the fact that you didn''t hurt him, the sentence is very light."


    "I still need to know some details. Did you do this kidnapping alone or with others?" he asked


    "I asked another person to do it, and I did it in the middle."


    "That''s better. Now I want to confirm one thing. Do you want to keep that man?"


    "We have to keep it." Wu Hao nodded.


    "I see."


    He Zhengxiong thought about it and said, "are you free? If you are free, you can take me to the scene of the accident. I want to see the scene at that time."


    "I have classes in the afternoon. I''ll send you the address. You should go by yourself."


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair with a smile on his face.


    "Lawyer he, I need to remind you that the other party is the son of an entrepreneur in this city. His family is rich and powerful. Are you sure you will win the lawsuit?"


    "This case is not difficult, rich and powerful in this case does not play a big role, even if the other side bribes the judge is not easy to use, I can apply for a public trial, so obviously the judge dares to misjudge the case, then his future is almost over, even if this happens, we can appeal and change the judgment." He Zhengxiong said confidently.


    Wu Hao looked at him with a smile, saw the water boiling, and made a pot of tea by himself.


    He poured two cups, one in front of him and one for himself.


    "Lawyer he, there is another case that hasn''t happened yet. You need to be prepared."


    "You said


    "A case of extortion."


    Wu Hao said: "the three contracts I got were to blackmail their families. I want them to lose their property, but I won''t kill them, so I believe their families will try their best to sue me. I need you to solve this problem."


    "No problem!"


    He Zhengxiong is not surprised. It seems that this kind of thing happened to Wu Hao, which is more common.


    "It''s very difficult for the police to grasp the evidence, which is very beneficial to us. The other party has no conditions for prosecution," he said


    "I wish I could sue him for libel." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    He Zhengxiong was stunned and showed a bitter smile.


    "As long as he doesn''t have enough evidence, it''s not impossible to sue him for libel."


    "Since it''s possible, let''s do it like this. You understand that public opinion has an impact on me, so you have to minimize this impact on me. Do you understand?"


    "Well, I understand."


    He Zhengxiong took care of his glasses and said, "the greatest significance of the existence of this firm is to solve all kinds of problems for you, which I have never forgotten."


    Wu Hao smiles and raises his cup.


    He Zhengxiong also raised his cup.


    I touched it across the air and drank it down.


    "Lawyer he, it may be more troublesome to tell you one more thing."


    "You said


    "The police may suspect that I have links with some cases. I guess they may take a chance to investigate my affairs by taking advantage of the kidnapping case. I want you to prepare for this."


    He Zhengxiong frowned.


    "I think it''s just right for your family to show up. I think your family should be able to solve this problem?"


    "This kind of thing may happen from time to time in the future. Do you think it is appropriate for me to ask my family to solve it every time? What''s more, I asked you to set up this office to help me solve the problems. If you can''t solve the problems that are a little bit more troublesome, what else do I want you to do? "


    Wu Hao raised his face.


    He Zhengxiong''s face changed and he stood up in fright.


    "I''m sorry, I see. I''ll try my best to help you deal with this trouble."


    "It can be a long-term problem and you need to be prepared for the long-term."


    "I see."


    Wu Hao nodded and looked a little slower.


    He changed the topic and said, "although you have to work for me, I''m just your customer. You can send me the cost of what I want you to do, and I''ll pay you normally. I''ll explain to your team better."


    He Zhengxiong did not refuse and nodded.


    "Come on, don''t be so nervous. Do what you should do. I don''t have to do anything to you."


    Wu Hao gets up.


    "I''ll sort out what I just said. I''m going back to class. If you need to know more, please send me wechat."


    "I''ll take you back."


    "No, do what you have to do."


    Wu Hao smiles and leaves.

 Chapter 154

    Wu Hao returned to school just in time for class.


    Before he sat down in the class, Zhao Shuhan appeared outside the classroom.


    As soon as Wu Hao saw her ghostly figure, he knew that he was looking for trouble. He sighed and took the initiative to leave the classroom.


    Zhao Shuhan''s office.


    Wu Hao sat opposite Zhao Shuhan, holding a fragrant pear in his hand, chewing and looking at her.


    Zhao Shuhan doesn''t speak and stares at Wu Hao.


    "I said Han Han, if you have something to say, you look at me like this, and I''m scared." Wu Hao joked.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t tell me that the police are looking for witnesses. Don''t think I can''t see it. At least two of the three plainclothes who came here at noon are criminal police. They are police officers specially prepared to prevent suspects from violent resistance to the law. They don''t need such a lineup to look for witnesses. " Zhao Shuhan stares at Wu Hao sternly.


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent.


    "I didn''t mean to fool you with such an excuse. Frankly, the police summoned me because they suspected that I had something to do with a kidnapping case..."


    "Kidnapping? Who did you kidnap? "


    Zhao Shuhan''s eyes widened.


    "You listen to me slowly. In fact, this kidnapping case is nothing. Some people deliberately use this excuse to frame me. The purpose is to make me whole. It would be better if I could be locked up for a few years." Wu Hao said calmly.


    "For no reason, who framed you with such an excuse?" Zhao Shuhan frowned.


    "It''s not for nothing. I had a conflict with a classmate of senior three in school some time ago, so I wanted to frame me. You should know this classmate, Luo Junyi of senior three."


    "I don''t care who he is, I just want to know if you have done such a thing?" Zhao Shuhan looks at Wu Hao sternly.


    "I said no, believe it or not?"


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "Wu Hao, you''d better not mess with me about these things. In case of killing yourself, it was you who regretted it at that time. Just like the last time the teahouse opened, you had bodyguards to protect you. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. If you do too many things to offend others, you will inevitably meet some cruel people. You think you can have bodyguards to protect you every time, Your own safety is still in your hands. If you do less dangerous things, you will not be in danger. Do you understand? "


    "I understand."


    Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Take it seriously. I''m not kidding you."


    Zhao Shuhan glared at him.


    "It''s Mr. Zhao. I remember every word in my heart!"


    Wu haozheng''er patted his chest with a look of earnest instruction.


    "So I went there. How''s it going?"


    Zhao Shuhan looks soft and looks at him with concern.


    "What else can I do? They can''t prove that I did what I didn''t do."


    Wu Hao said, "but the Luo family is rich and powerful after all. It seems that they bribed the criminal police and deliberately want to kill me. They should investigate me in the future. If they want to add crime, they have no choice."


    "If you don''t, you can sue them."


    "I went to see a lawyer when I came back. Of course, this kind of thing has to be solved through legal channels. I want him to have nothing to say."


    "That''s about it!"


    Zhao Shuhan was a little relieved.


    "OK, go back to class quickly. The quality of your recent homework is in a mess. There will be another monthly exam this month. If you fail in the exam for me, I''ll see how to deal with you."


    "Er, Mr. Zhao, what did you just say?"


    "Hurry back to class!" Zhao Shuhan gave him a white look.


    "No, last one."


    "That''s about the same."


    "I think it''s almost the same, so Miss Zhao, I''ll go back to class first. Goodbye, thank you for your fruit."


    Wu Hao wiped oil on the soles of his feet and disappeared in his office.


    "Smelly boy, don''t think it''s OK to run away!"


    Zhao Shuhan white eye, mood or not up.


    Wu Hao recently a lot of broken facts make her a little worried, this boy really did nothing? I always feel that it''s not so simple. I vaguely feel that today''s incident has something to do with the attack on the teahouse when it opened.


    But she also knows Wu Hao. His parents can''t stop him, let alone her.


    I hope he doesn''t really do it.


    Zhao Shuhan sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    Everything that needs to be prepared is ready.


    Next, it''s up to Yang Zhi.


    Wu Hao returns to class and sends a message to Xiaoyou, asking her to cooperate with Yang Zhi''s action.


    After returning home from the breakfast shop, Yang Zhi has been thinking about how to use his death contract to blackmail.


    While thinking, write down your ideas in the book with a pen, cross out the infeasible plans, and connect the rest one by one. A complete action step will soon be on the paper.


    Although it''s a bit crazy to blackmail people with three pieces of paper for 20 billion yuan, as long as these three contracts are signed as Wu Hao said, they will be dead. It''s not impossible to make 20 billion yuan. It''s not difficult to make a choice between money and life.


    Two thirty in the afternoon.


    When Yang Zhi went to the teahouse to find Xiaoyou, he explained his intention and took Xiaoyou to Xuelin cafe near Hongluo building.


    They didn''t enter the store. Yang Zhi parked his car on the roadside not far away.


    "Miss Xiaoyou, wait for me in the car for a while."


    Yang Zhi gets out of the car.


    Looking at the Hongluo building not far away, he had no idea, but the stimulation of extorting 20 billion made him a little excited.


    In the past, we did a lot of small things. It was such a big deal with Wu Hao. It''s really hard to predict whether the future is good or bad.


    Yang Zhishen takes a breath, takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to Luo Chengtian.


    Anyway, do it according to Wu Hao!


    "Who is it?"


    Luo Chengtian gets through.


    "Hello, Mr. Luo. I''d like to talk to you about your son''s kidnapping. I''ll see you at the Shereen cafe in ten minutes. I''ll come alone."


    After that, Yang Zhi hung up and went back to the car.


    In less than ten minutes, Luo Chengtian appeared in front of Xuelin coffee shop, and two plainclothes bodyguards nearby followed.


    Instead of getting off the bus, Yang Zhi was waiting for his phone call.


    Soon Luo Chengtian called.


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m not in the coffee shop, but you can go to the coffee shop and have a chat."


    "What do you want to say?"


    Luo Chengtian looks around, but he doesn''t find any abnormality in the people around him.


    "I just want to talk to you about your son''s kidnapping. Don''t worry, Mr. Luo. You''d better go to the coffee shop and sit by the window first, and then we can talk slowly."


    Luo Chengtian signals one of the bodyguards to stay and protect himself. He asks another bodyguard to search for suspicious people around and walk to the cafe

 Chapter 155

    "Mr. Luo, you are so insincere. Let another bodyguard come in with you, otherwise we can''t have a dialogue today."


    Yang Zhi said seriously.


    Luo Chengtian knows that the other party is staring at him near the coffee shop, but let another bodyguard follow him into the coffee shop.


    "Mr. Luo, you don''t want to ask other people to search again. Our conversation today determines what I will do later. If it''s not pleasant, it will cause more losses to you, so I hope Mr. Luo won''t make any small moves next."


    "I see. I''ve sat down and you can say what you want to say. "


    "Then I''ll get to the point. I don''t know how much Mr. Luo thinks your son''s life is worth?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. It''s just a question."


    "How much do you want?"


    "Mr. Luo may not be willing to give what I want. If I say that I hope Mr. Luo can exchange 20 billion yuan for your son''s life, Mr. Luo, are you willing?"


    "Are you crazy?? How can I get so much money? "


    "Of course, I''ve got the bottom of it, but it seems that Mr. Luo doesn''t want to exchange 20 billion yuan for your son''s life. It''s a poor boy. In his father''s eyes, he doesn''t have money."


    "It''s not a matter of importance. Even if you kill him, I can''t give you so much money."


    "Then..."


    Yang Zhi made a sneer.


    "What if it was Mr. Luo''s own life? Is it worth 20 billion? "


    "What do you mean? Make it clear


    "It''s not very interesting. I hope Mr. Luo will go back and think about me. I''ll contact Mr. Luo next time. I hope you can give me an accurate answer at that time."


    After that, Yang Zhi hung up.


    Luo Chengtian''s face in the coffee shop is like stagnant water, but his heart is stormy. This kidnapping case has a follow-up.


    If my guess is right, the other side''s chips should be the three forms.


    What on earth is it that can influence people''s life and death?


    Luo Chengtian was silent for a moment, indicating that the two bodyguards around him went out to look for the suspect.


    ¡­¡­


    Yang Zhi didn''t drive away immediately after he hung up the phone.


    It''s easy to increase the chance of exposure once the bodyguard sees you leave at this time.


    Seeing the bodyguard search around and leave, Yang Zhi was relieved.


    After waiting for a while, he saw Luo Chengtian leave the cafe under the escort of the bodyguard, and Yang Zhi drove away.


    In the car.


    "You are so timid. If Wu Hao just went in and talked to the right party, why do you want to get in touch next time? It''s like coming out with you for nothing today."


    Xiao you glances at Yang Zhi and looks very speechless.


    With a mobile phone in hand, enter the lifespan of the two bodyguards on the memo and mark the record time.


    Yang Zhi smiles bitterly.


    "Wu Hao is Wu Hao, and I am myself. If I had his courage, I would not be like this now. But today is not in vain. At least I put some pressure on Luo Chengtian. It will be much easier to blackmail him later. After all, it''s a big blackmail. If I suddenly ask for help, the other party may not agree immediately."


    "I don''t care what you think. Anyway, my task is to cooperate with you to complete this operation. Wu Hao doesn''t seem to limit your time. You can delay as long as you want."


    Xiaoyou doesn''t care. She plays with her mobile phone.


    Yang Zhi laughed bitterly, thought about it and asked:


    "Miss Xiaoyou, take the liberty to ask you a question. How can you help me?"


    "You think you can make people believe that it can really kill people with three contracts. No one will be afraid of such strange things without terrible proof."


    "Miss Xiaoyou means... You want to help me kill?"


    "I don''t have the ability of Wu Hao. Of course, I can''t help you kill directly, but I can help Wu Hao kill, and you just have to present the result to Luo Chengtian."


    Xiaoyou thought about it and said to himself, "I guess Wu Hao means that."


    Yang Zhi understood and did not understand. The only thing for sure was that Wu Hao would help him succeed.


    I feel more relaxed.


    "Where is Miss Xiaoyou going to play? I can take you there. " Yang Zhi said with a smile.


    "Is Peking Union Medical College near here?"


    Xiaoyou looks at the form on the mobile phone and asks.


    "It''s been about twenty minutes." Yang zhileng replied.


    "Take me to the Union Medical College first, and then take me back to the teahouse."


    "OK, I see."


    Yang Zhi loses his head and takes Xiaoyou to Union Medical College Hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    After school in the afternoon, Wu Hao takes Xu Xinjie home, drinks two cups of tea with her father, and takes a taxi to the teahouse.


    Xiaoyou is sitting on the first floor playing with his mobile phone, next to a table of guests are drinking tea.


    I didn''t think there was business.


    Wu Hao went in.


    "I''m making progress today. There are still guests."


    Sit down in front of her.


    "No, there may be more tomorrow."


    Xiaoyou smiles triumphantly.


    "I''ve asked someone to make Qipao. I''ll bring it to you in a few days. It should attract a lot of guests."


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "don''t forget to promote our time trade. We don''t really sell tea. Time trade is the main business."


    "I know, I know. It''s boring to have people install the TV on the first floor."


    "Thinking about watching TV all day."


    Wu Hao gave her a white look and went back to business.


    "Did Yang Zhi come to you?"


    "Yes, I went to see Luo Chengtian with me, but it''s a waste of my time to threaten others."


    "To be specific."


    Xiaoyou repeated the details of the matter.


    Wu Hao heard a general, basically understand Yang Zhi''s intention.


    From his standpoint, this approach is relatively safe. The longer the delay, the higher the success rate.


    Wu Hao took out three trading contracts, each with his own name.


    Push it to Xiaoyou.


    "You take these three contracts. If necessary, someone needs to sacrifice to stimulate each other''s nerves."


    After thinking about it, he said, "don''t choose people by yourself. Who needs to sacrifice and let them make their own decisions? What you have to do is to present the results for them."


    "I understand!"


    Xiaoyou excitedly takes over the time contract on the table, which is novel and fun for her.


    With Wu Hao''s signature on it, these three contracts can take effect at any time. It''s absolutely the ultimate weapon to kill anyone who wants to die.


    "Tut Tut, who would be so unlucky?"


    Xiaoyou is daydreaming with the contract.


    "It''s not something you want to think about. If you dare to abuse these three contracts, I''ll see how I can deal with you."


    Wu Hao said with a bad smile: "if you let me know, I sleep in your room every day!"


    "You''re crazy."


    The small you red face annoyed him one eye, put away the contract in the hand.


    "Make good use of these three contracts, and you''ll get the best of it." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I don''t want your advantage. You can help me install the TV set on the first floor, and then you can''t sleep in my room any more. That''s OK." Xiaoyou is angry.


    "That''s it?"


    "The second point is important."


    Wu Hao smiles. This girl is so cute.

 Chapter 156

    After giving the three contracts to Xiaoyou, Wu Hao quickly left the teahouse.


    On the way home, I received a call from Yang Zhi.


    Ask about the nature of the contract.


    In order to facilitate his action, Wu Hao told him the basic characteristics of the time contract¡ª¡ª


    Can''t modify, can''t destroy, can''t plunder, take effect immediately.


    With the bottom in his heart, Yang Zhi is sure of his next action.


    The next afternoon.


    Yang Zhi takes Xiaoyou to Hongluo new energy.


    This time, instead of hiding in the dark, Yang Zhi cheated the front desk with the lie of customer cooperation and asked him to take them directly to Luo Chengtian''s office.


    When Yang Zhihe and Xiaoyou appear, Luo Chengtian is still a little stunned.


    He didn''t meet anyone today.


    The unexpected visitors gave him a bad feeling. When he looked at Yang Zhi carefully, he immediately knew that this man was also involved in the kidnapping of Luo Junyi.


    Last night, the police gave him a rough investigation report. There was not much information about Wu Hao. On the contrary, Yang Zhi became the key target of investigation. He had a lot of contacts with his son before, but suddenly became Wu Hao''s helper and kidnapped Luo Junyi with him.


    Eyes a coagulation, Luo Chengtian reach out to call people up to control them.


    Yang Zhi strode forward and pressed his hand.


    "Mr. Luo, I''m very sincere in looking for you today. If you treat our visit with this attitude, I think it''s not conducive to our later conversation. The most important thing is that it seriously threatens the life and safety of your son Luo Junyi. I hope you will consider it clearly."


    Then he let go.


    Luo Chengtian''s eyes are uncertain.


    At this time, it was obviously the best decision for someone to come up and control them. The initiative was immediately in his hands, but after all, it was related to his son''s life and death. If he did it rashly, he could not guarantee that it would not really happen. In case of Luo Junyi''s accident, it would be too late to regret.


    Luo Chengtian took back his hand and stood up to change his position.


    "My son is at home. How do you kill him?"


    Luo Chengtian asked directly.


    "Mr. Luo, do you remember the contract you signed? In fact, your son also signed the same contract. If you want this contract to take effect, you only need to sign a word. Death will come to your son immediately, no matter where he hides."


    Yang Zhidao also sat down.


    Luo Chengtian looks at Yang Zhi in a dazed way. He doesn''t feel funny. Logically speaking, this is just nonsense. There can''t be such a strange thing in the world.


    But Luo Chengtian couldn''t laugh.


    Reason told him that it was impossible. The lives of the three members of their family could not be controlled by others in this way, but he was not a robot after all. Fear and worry made him have to consider the truth of this matter, at least he had to make a worst-case plan in his heart.


    "You think I can easily believe such a funny thing? I don''t call the police today because I''m not afraid of you, but because I want to know what you really think. I hope this matter can be solved in a peaceful way. "


    Luo Chengtian put down his uneasiness and said calmly, "I can tell you clearly that 20 billion is impossible. It''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, but that I don''t have so much money at all. If you''re willing to give up, I can give you $10 million as a pacification fee. You can think about it. "


    "Mr. Luo is really good at business when he wants to get 20 billion yuan in business with 10 million yuan. He is really good at calculating."


    Yang Zhi said with a thumbs up: "let''s make it clear to Mr. Luo that maybe you don''t think your own son''s life is worth 20 billion, but the lives of you and your wife are also in my hands. It''s easy to kill three members of your family. Mr. Luo, do you think the lives of your three members are not worth 20 billion? As long as people live, there is hope. Money is out of the body in front of death. Why put yourself to death for a little money? "


    "I don''t believe you. My conditions have been set out. Do you agree to consider for yourself? If you accept it, 10 million will solve the problem. If you don''t agree, I can only let the police deal with the problem."


    "Don''t look down on us, Mr. Luo. I guess the police will bring us to justice if you don''t agree with Mr. Luo? Since all the results are the same, I just want Mr. Luo to agree to my terms, not to your terms. "


    As soon as Yang Zhi said this, both sides immediately fell into a deadlock.


    "Why are you so fussy?"


    Xiaoyou broke the silence and said impatiently to Luo Chengtian: "you just don''t believe that the contract you fill in will kill people. In this way, find a person you want to kill most. You ask him to fill in a contract on the spot to see if he will die."


    Luo Chengtian and Yang Zhi were stunned.


    Yang Zhixin knows that Xiaoyou is helping himself.


    Luo Chengtian showed a nervous look, he is not willing to do this death experiment.


    It was not because he was kind and honest and cherished life that he was afraid to know the result of the experiment.


    If you don''t die after completing the contract, it''s good news to prove that your family''s safety is not in any danger, but


    Once the other party fills in the contract and dies, it will directly prove that the life of his family is really controlled by the other party with a strange magic. At that time, he has no choice to negotiate.


    It was a mixed experiment for him.


    He longed for good news and was even more afraid to see a result he didn''t want to see.


    My heart is full of contradictions.


    "Momo haw returns the money to the boss of the company. If he doesn''t dare, he will honestly prepare the money. If he has to push himself to the last step before he is willing to compromise, he will give you the result right away."


    The small you stares an eye to say, is really impatient them this kind of boring negotiation.


    "Mr. Luo, since it''s useless to say more, let''s talk with facts."


    Yang Zhi then said to Xiaoyou, "I also know that ordinary people can''t understand or believe this kind of thing. As a big deal, I also know that Mr. Luo can''t be so willing to hand over the money. Let''s use the facts to verify whether the contract you fill in is really effective."


    Luo Chengtian looks at them and doesn''t speak. His contradictory heart makes it difficult for him to make a decision.


    "Do you want to try or not? Otherwise, take your son as an experiment. Anyway, he has filled out the contract, and you don''t care about his life or death. " Xiaoyou is impatient.


    "No!"


    Luo Chengtian was startled. These people can''t do anything. They really want to give their son''s life. If they don''t hesitate, they really regret it.


    "There is a project manager in the company. If you can really kill people by contract, kill him first." Luo Chengtian is in a hurry.


    I''ve been so busy recently that I can only finish my work in the evening and update it as soon as I finish. I''m sorry for being so late

 Chapter 157

    "If you want to kill him, call the men. I''m ready for the contract." Xiaoyou road.


    "Before that, I need to ask the specific meaning of the contract. I need to explain it to him, otherwise he may not sign it." Luo Chengtian calmed down.


    "Ask, ask."


    "I have asked, what exactly is the meaning of the contract?"


    Small you Leng for a while, white he one eye.


    "The three members of your family fill in the contract of transaction life. The time filled in the column of selling time is actually your remaining life. The time filled in the column of transaction establishment will be deducted. If your life is only one hour and you sell 59 minutes, you will only have one minute to live, and if you use up one minute, you will die immediately. The transaction price you fill in is the equivalent reward of your selling time. A dollar a minute, when the transaction is established, the money will be automatically transferred into the account you fill in. What else do you want to ask


    After hearing this, Luo Chengtian''s face was very ugly. He didn''t expect that the impossible things he had imagined were actually true, and that the contract was really the contract of buying and selling time.


    "No problem, just call him here quickly."


    Xiaoyou cried impatiently.


    Luo Chengtian took a look at her, calmed his mood, called the Secretary to call the project manager.


    Yang Zhi gives him a thumbs up. Everyone around Wu Hao has extraordinary courage. A little girl totally ignores Luo Chengtian''s authority and orders him. When can she have such courage? Maybe following Wu Hao unconsciously will develop such courage?


    Who knows, it''s better!


    ¡­¡­


    After two minutes, project manager Chen Xudong pushed the door into the office.


    In his early thirties, he wore a bright back and was in high spirits. There was no danger at all.


    "Uncle, are you looking for me? Who are these two


    Chen Xudong sits down beside Luo Chengtian, and his relationship doesn''t look like a subordinate at all.


    "Xudong, these are two clients of the company. Like you, they are both young and promising people with backgrounds. My uncle is talking about an important cooperation project with them. My uncle asked you to come here just to reserve a place for you." Luo Chengtian smiles kindly.


    "Hello, hello."


    Chen Xudong gets up and shakes hands with Yang zhixiaoyou. Xiaoyou takes a look at him and lazily manages him.


    Chen Xudong laughs with derision.


    "Uncle, can you tell me what kind of project it is?"


    "Your father is also one of the major shareholders of the company. You should know from him that our main business of Hongluo is too single. Now the development of the enterprise is more and more diversified. If we continue to maintain a single business, Hongluo will be eliminated by the world sooner or later."


    Luo Chengtian continued with a sigh of relief: "I intend to re-establish a holding company, let Hongluo become its wholly-owned subsidiary, and then acquire other companies to realize business diversification, so as to avoid taking Hongluo to risk transformation directly. The establishment of a new company needs a group of courageous talents to fight for it, so after discussion, we decided that before the company is on the right track, each co-founder needs to sign a lifelong service contract. Of course, after the company is on the right track, this contract can be cancelled through negotiation. In principle, the main way of cooperation is interest union. Can you understand that? "


    "Of course, although the form is rare, it is completely understandable." Chen Xudong responded and became interested.


    "It''s understandable that it''s easy to do. In fact, I have signed this agreement with your Aunt Li Hong and Xiao Luo. The reason why I brought Xiao Luo in is that I hope he can have a place in this company in the future. After all, the future belongs to you young people. You know, among several shareholders, I have a strong relationship with your father, I also hope that you can occupy an important position in the new company. With the ability you show in the company, I believe you will also show your edge in the new company. Maybe in the near future, you can lead the new company to create business innovation. "


    "Uncle, you are absolutely ridiculous. You also said that in the future, it will belong to young people. I''m in my thirties now. What ability do I have to lead a company? In a few years, Xiao Luo will be the best choice to lead a new company." Chen Xudong said modestly, but his face was quite satisfied.


    "Where is his disposition suitable for doing great things? Don''t think your uncle can''t see it. Ah, you need education, education and ability. That''s why I hope you can become one of the co founders of the new company instead of letting your father come in and let you take over as a successor. I believe you have the ability to do things properly from the beginning. " Luo Chengtian pats Chen Xudong''s sign language.


    Chen Xudong felt a little bit floating when he was given such a quart.


    The more arrogant people are, the more they need to be recognized. Chen Xudong is a typical character.


    With the approval of the chairman of the company, and even listening to his words, he was able to become the most important successor of the new company. The pride in his heart was unspeakable, and his reason was diluted a lot.


    "Thank you for your appreciation. Xudong will do his best for the company now and in the future." Chen Xudong said seriously.


    Luo Chengtian patted his hand happily.


    "Then sign a validity agreement, that is, a form, in order to give other co founders a written guarantee."


    Luo Chengtian glances at Yang Zhi and Xiao you and signals them to take out the contract.


    Xiaoyou takes out a contract that Wu Hao has signed with her in advance and puts it in front of Chen Xudong.


    Chen Xudong took the contract and looked at it and was confused.


    "Uncle, why does this contract look so strange? What is the selling time? And what is the transaction price? Why is there still a signature? "


    Luo Chengtian explained calmly:


    "My uncle just said that this is a life-long service contract, which is not perfect because it has just been drawn up. The selling time refers to how long you need to serve the new company at least. Later, this lady will tell you that the transaction price is a measure for the new company to reward the co founders. For example, you have served the company for 50 years, According to the transaction price on the book, you will receive a reward worth 26.28 million yuan. The name above is one of the co founders of the company. All the founders need to sign on each contract. One less can''t establish the identity of the founder. He is just eager to sign first. "


    Luo Chengtian said with a smile: "Xudong, you are hesitant. It''s not like your character. Do you still think your uncle will cheat you?"


    "No, uncle, you misunderstood me. I just think it''s a little strange to see this contract."


    Chen Xudong quickly explained that, for fear of missing the opportunity, he took out a pen from his suit pocket and filled in the information on the contract

 Chapter 158

    "I''ve filled in my name and account number. How much should I fill in at this time?" Chen Xudong asked, looking at Xiaoyou.


    "In 22 years, 59 days, 19 hours and 7 minutes, just fill in 1 in the column of transaction price."


    Xiao you Dao thought to himself that this guy was also a short-lived ghost. He was only in his thirties and only had 22 years to live. Now he is better and only has three minutes to live.


    Chen Xudong did not doubt him, quickly filled in a few figures Xiao you told him, and finally signed his name.


    The contract shall take effect immediately.


    Xiaoyou is relieved and takes back the contract.


    Chen Xudong himself was relieved, but Yang Zhi and Luo Chengtian were especially nervous at this time.


    Yang Zhi is just curious, but Luo Chengtian is different. At this moment, his heart can''t be calm.


    He hopes that the experiment will fail, which will prove that their family''s life is not threatened by this uncontrollable threat. However, there is a glimmer of hope in his heart to see Chen Xudong die. In this way, the most capable rising star of Hongluo will disappear, and it will be much easier to help Luo Junyi get a foothold in Hongluo in the future.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Chen Xudong doesn''t know why.


    "They want to see how you die."


    Xiaoyou said that he had seen the countdown of the life on his head.


    Two minutes and thirty seconds left.


    "What does that mean?"


    Chen Xudong immediately frowned. For a moment, he felt as if he had entered a bureau they had plotted.


    "Xudong, why are you so nervous? I''m just joking with you. Come on, go back and do your own business. I''ll let you know what''s going on here." Luo Chengtian said kindly, as if he was sincere.


    Chen Xudong stands up to say goodbye. As Xiaoyou says, he is hairy and has an ominous premonition.


    There is a knock at the door outside the office.


    "Come in." Luo Chengtian.


    Chen Xudong''s assistant came in from the outside, holding a document and a pen.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Chen Xudong glared at her reproachfully, blaming her for coming to the chairman''s office without authorization.


    "Mr. Chen, here''s an urgent document for you to review and sign. It''s about increasing investment in a government project. Without your signature, the finance department won''t give you money." Secretary way, flurried dark color is also obviously forced anxious.


    "I came here in a hurry to ask for money. Didn''t I give them the budget before?" Chen Xudong takes a pen and looks through the documents in his hand.


    "It seems to be overspending. The team leader in charge of this project said that if there is no more money, the project will be shut down."


    "Where can government projects stop?"!? OK, you go to contact the person in charge of this project first, let him continue the construction first, and I''ll let him know as soon as I have news. "


    "OK, I see."


    The Secretary bowed out of the chairman''s office.


    "There is a problem with a project on my uncle''s side. I have to go back and deal with it first." Chen Xudong road.


    "Go ahead, don''t rush and deal with it slowly. Government projects need to be treated with caution." Luo Chengtian.


    "I see, uncle."


    Chen Xudong naturally knows this truth. Government projects have always been the focus of Hongluo''s business. If there are problems with government projects, Hongluo will be in great trouble, especially if it is still a problem of the project department, which is more related to his own vital interests.


    The Secretary can run to the chairman''s office in a hurry. It can be seen that this matter is still very serious. Just as the chairman looked at it, in order to show his incomparable action in front of the chairman, Chen Xudong read the document while walking, and immediately signed his name when he saw that there was no problem.


    Turn to the next page and continue to sign.


    It''s more than enough to lead a new company with such ability and enthusiasm!?


    Chen Xudong thought.


    ¡°10¡£¡±


    Xiaoyou suddenly says a number.


    All the people in the office were in a daze and looked at her in unison.


    ¡°9¡£¡±


    Xiaoyou continues to count down, wondering how this person will die!?


    ¡°8¡£¡±


    Chen Xudong frowned and connected his Countdown with what she had just said, but


    It seems more like a boring and childish joke.


    Shaking his head, he continued to look at the document. He looked down at the document as he walked.


    "Bang ~ ~"


    He didn''t notice that Chen Xudong in front of him bumped his head against the door and was about to fall back. In panic, Chen Xudong instinctively turned around and tried to stabilize his body, but the movement was too large, which made his body more unstable. His body fell heavily to the right.


    It doesn''t matter if he falls down. The fatal thing is that he has a pen in his hand. The pen is inserted directly into his right eye and goes deep into his brain.


    Chen Xudong convulsed for two seconds and soon stopped moving.


    ¡°3¡£¡±


    ¡°2¡£¡±


    ¡°1¡£¡±


    Xiaoyou saw that the life above his head was completely exhausted, so he got up and went to him to take away his ghost.


    "Luo Chengtian, do you want to have a look for yourself?"


    Luo Chengtian was frightened and his eyes were shaking.


    It''s not because he''s afraid of the dead, but because Chen Xudong''s death makes him realize that his family''s safety has been completely lost.


    Luo Chengtian calmed down for a long time.


    The result of this experiment is the last thing he wants to see, but what has happened to him, he must force himself to accept it quickly, otherwise he can only fall into endless anxiety.


    "20 billion is absolutely impossible. It''s not that I don''t want to pay, but that I don''t have so much money at all, and it''s impossible to give you."


    Luo Chengtian said: "I can give you 2 billion at most. This is my greatest sincerity. If you are not satisfied, I can''t help it. Even if I kill our family, I can''t get so much money."


    "Wait till you die!"


    Xiaoyou doesn''t talk nonsense, just go.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, it''s more than 2 billion. When Zhang Ziqiang blackmailed Li Jiacheng, he got 1 billion Hong Kong dollars. What do you want with 2 billion?"


    Luo Chengtian said: "although I''m not Li Jiacheng, I promise you that if you take away the money, I will never call the police."


    "We don''t believe that you have the courage and integrity of Li Ka Shing. We''re not Zhang Ziqiang. It''s not so easy to be satisfied. We can''t lose 21 billion yuan. Otherwise, the three members of your family will die like this man."


    Yang Zhi sees Xiaoyou go, and he also gets up and goes out.


    Today''s meeting has achieved the expected effect, and there is no point in further argument.


    "Old man, go home and see how your son died!"


    Xiaoyou threatened and swaggered away.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Luo."


    Yang Zhi smiles and goes away!


    "5 billion!"


    Cried Luo Chengtian!


    Xiao you didn''t pay any attention to him, and Yang Zhi didn''t look back.


    Xiaoyou knows that he doesn''t like to bargain. He says 20 billion is 20 billion. There''s no room for bargaining. Even if Luo Chengtian asks for 10 billion, it''s useless. This is not what Wu Hao wants.


    Luo Chengtian is in a hurry.


    Chen Xudong''s body on the ground reminds him that the three contracts are no joke. The distance between their family and death is only one signature of Wu Hao!!!

 Chapter 159

    What should I do?


    Is that how to compromise?


    If you give him 20 billion yuan, you will not only lose your fortune, but also be heavily in debt, which is also a fatal thing.


    Luo Chengtian forced himself to calm down.


    Chen Xudong died immediately after signing the contract. It seems that he died in an accident, but the girl''s countdown proves that his death is not an accident. Why did he die immediately after signing the contract, and there was no accident after their family filled in the contract?


    Is


    Luo Chengtian realized the difference between the two contracts¡ª¡ª


    The contract filled out by the three members of their family lacks a signature, which is Wu Hao''s signature.


    The contract that Chen Xudong filled in already had Wu Hao''s signature, so after he filled in and signed his name, the contract took effect immediately, so he died immediately.


    Yes, that''s the point!


    Luo Chengtian immediately thought of a solution to this problem.


    Not one, but two.


    With the combination of left and right, the probability of solving this problem is greatly increased.


    Since you don''t want five billion yuan, don''t want a cent!!!


    Luo Chengtian''s heart is fierce, and his eyes are full of fierce light.


    Pick up the phone and call security.


    "Turn on all the monitoring of the company immediately. Two young men, a man and a woman, have killed people in the company and are ready to run away. No matter how you want to catch them, you don''t have to do anything if you can''t catch them!"


    After hanging up the phone, the red army building immediately went into a state of alert. A few security guards immediately guarded the front and rear exits, and reinforcements were on the way.


    The people in the monitoring room report the positions of the two people in real time to ensure that they can''t fly.


    Luo Chengtian paced anxiously in the office, hoping to catch these two people.


    If they can take advantage of the chance to take back the contract they have filled out and not give Wu Hao the chance to sign, the danger will be automatically relieved.


    If this solution doesn''t work, there is an extreme solution¡ª¡ª


    Kill Wu Hao!


    When Wu Hao died, he had no chance to sign. He would not even pose a threat to his family.


    As time went by, less than a minute later, Luo Chengtian felt that two hours had passed, and his heart became more and more anxious.


    Damn it!


    Whether we can catch them or not, we should also kill Wu Hao. This is not only the best way to solve the immediate crisis, but also the best way once and for all.


    Luo Chengtian exudes a strong murderous spirit.


    He made a call.


    "Mr. Zhang, how''s business recently?"


    Luo Chengtian asked patiently with a calm face.


    "Chairman Toro''s business has been pretty good recently. Chairman Toro''s business should be even better. We haven''t been needed for a long time."


    "That''s what you need."


    Luo Chengtian said: "help me kill a man!"


    "Chairman Luo, I can help you."


    "I''m a high school student. I''ll send you his photos later. I''ll kill him at all costs. I want you to use all the elites. No matter what method you use, you must kill him for me!"


    "High school students?"


    The man on the other side of the phone was silent for 30 seconds.


    "Chairman Luo, is it convenient to disclose the name of the other party?"


    "It''s just a high school student. You don''t know what you said."


    "Not necessarily."


    "Wu Hao!"


    "Sure enough."


    There was a wry smile on the phone.


    "How do you know him?"


    "My client, too. Wu Hao is a tough guy to deal with. A bad one may destroy our company. So chairman Luo, I can only say I''m sorry for this business. "


    "Dare not?"


    "So to speak." wry smile.


    "If I kill him, I can give you two billion? Can this money give you enough courage? "


    "Two billion?"


    "Yes, as long as you can kill Wu Hao, I''ll give you two billion yuan! I don''t care what kind of people you use, what kind of methods you use, as long as you can kill him, I''ll give you more than two billion points! "


    Luo Chengtian said: "Mr. Wu, you are a businessman. You should give priority to your interests when considering problems. You know how much money your company is worth. Even if the whole army is destroyed, two billion yuan is enough for you to set up dozens of such companies. You can even be free from doing anything and kill a Wu Hao. There will be many new roads in your world, You have to think about the deal. "


    "It seems that Wu Hao is really valuable. Let me think about it, chairman Luo. No matter what the result is, I will call you back."


    Then he hung up.


    Luo Chengtian wants to dial over again and let him decide to do it right away. Think about it or forget it. This is not a person who can be forced to make a decision.


    Luo Chengtian put down the phone and stood by the window, nervously looking at the exit of Hongluo building, hoping to catch them.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao you and Yang Zhi take the elevator to go downstairs.


    In the elevator.


    Xiaoyou is very excited. It''s very exciting to do something bad for the first time, especially the pleasure of easily killing people with Wu Hao''s contract. It''s much better than being an apprentice to death.


    The expression on Yang Zhi''s face is much more complicated.


    Xiao you''s help brought him a lot closer to success. At the same time, it made him realize that Wu Hao was not an ordinary man at all, but a mysterious and amazing man. Time, an invisible and intangible thing, could be used to kill people. It''s a skill against heaven.


    To do something with such a person is either to die miserably or to reach a high point that ordinary people can never imagine.


    What is the possibility?


    Yang has no answer.


    "Miss Xiaoyou, do you know who Wu Hao is?" Yang Zhi asked in a low voice.


    "He is so mysterious that I don''t know who he is."


    Xiaoyou thought about it and said, "anyway, he''s not a good man, but he''s not a bad man."


    Yang Zhi wry smile, this words and did not say what difference.


    Think about it and stop asking.


    Xiaoyou is also a girl who can''t see through. Sometimes she looks very bold. Sometimes she seems to be no different from ordinary girls. Her words don''t seem to have reference value.


    The elevator soon reached the first floor.


    Two people are going out, the elevator next to two security immediately rushed up.


    Yang Zhi takes Xiaoyou back one step with quick eyes and hands, kicks down one with one foot, and does not wait for the other to turn around to catch them and pull Xiaoyou to run.


    There are two security guards waiting at the gate. Yang Zhi pulls Xiaoyou to the back.


    "There''s someone behind, too. Find a place where there''s no one."


    Xiaoyou shakes off his hand and runs to the corner.


    "Damn, Luo Cheng is not afraid of death. He dares to do it directly."


    Yang Zhi scolded, but he was a little flustered.


    If he can''t get out, he will be miserable. Maybe he and Xiaoyou will become bargaining chips for him to negotiate with Wu Hao.


    "Blame yourself for not being prepared. If Wu Hao came, it would not have happened."


    Xiaoyou said that he had been hiding in a corner where there was no one.


    Yang Zhi also hid in the past.


    "Now is not the time to say that. It''s no use hiding here. What shall we do now?" Yang Zhi said hastily.


    "It should have been your business. How did it become mine?"


    Xiaoyoubai gives him a look, reaches for his arm, and the two disappear into Hongluo mansion

 Chapter 160

    Yang Zhi sat in the driver''s seat dumbfounded.


    In the last second, he was surrounded by several security guards in Hongluo building. In the next second, he was on his own car. This is strange.


    Yang Zhi turns her head and looks at Xiao you in a dazed way. This girl is really no ordinary person like Wu Hao.


    "What are you looking at? Take me back to the teahouse quickly."


    Xiaoyou complained: "I really don''t understand why Wu Hao left things to you. He didn''t have a plan to advance or retreat. In the end, it didn''t bother me to help you with the aftermath!"


    "I''ll think it over in the future. Thank you for your help just now."


    Yang Zhigong said respectfully, not daring to offend the little girl.


    "Come on, take me back quickly."


    "Right away."


    Yang Zhi immediately drove Xiaoyou back to the teahouse, leaving Hongluo building far behind.


    ¡­¡­


    In Hongluo building.


    The security guard searched every place where he could hide, but he almost didn''t go to the toilet basket. Even so, he didn''t see the two of them.


    It''s really a ghost. How could two living people disappear without any reason?


    Several security guards didn''t believe this evil. They looked up and down for three times and finally gave up.


    Chairman''s office.


    The security team leader lowered his head and let Luo Chengtian cover his head and scold him.


    "Eight! Eight! Eight people! Eight people can''t catch two. What are you doing? Is the company asking you to come here just to make you stand guard and pretend to be good at nothing when you really have something to do! It''s nothing


    Luo Chengtian''s anger at this time could not be further increased.


    I wanted to catch them, maybe I could find three contracts from them, or I could force them to hand over the contracts. No matter how hard it was, I could use them as a bargaining chip to negotiate with Wu Hao. Well, the eight people''s encirclement made people run away. I was afraid that the other party would be angry. As soon as I went back, I asked Wu Hao to sign the contract, No matter who they are, it''s not a good thing for them to sacrifice. What they fear most is that one of the three will be hit and they will negotiate with his wife instead.


    "Chairman, we don''t understand how they ran away. There are only two doors in the front and back of the building. We''ve already sent people to watch them. We didn''t see them leave. These two people are really evil."


    The head of the security guard explained angrily.


    "What a devil! Even if you want to catch ghosts, you should catch them for me. Don''t forget that you are security guards. Our company has paid a lot of money to invite you to come here. If you don''t find problems, you should start to find excuses immediately. If you knew your level, you wouldn''t have to outsource the company''s security to you. It''s a waste of time and money! Now, get out of here! I don''t want to see you again! "


    Luo Chengtian swears, completely unable to calm down.


    The security team leader didn''t want to be angry, so he turned around and left. In his heart, he scolded the eighteen generations of Luo Chengtian''s ancestors. His mother''s nerves were wrong.


    Luo Chengtian paced anxiously back and forth in the office, irritable and angry.


    The original plan has lost the opportunity. If Wu Hao can''t be killed, the whole situation will be very unfavorable to him. In the end, he will have to compromise.


    Never give up until the last minute.


    It''s not sure who wins or loses!


    Luo Chengtian picked up the phone again.


    "Mr. Zhang, how are you thinking about it? Don''t tell me that I need to think about it for two or three days. Two billion business is in a hurry! "


    "Chairman Luo, I just picked up the phone to call you. I didn''t expect you to call me first. It seems that we really have a tacit understanding."


    "There''s an answer?"


    "Of course."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao is still in class and receives a message from Yang Zhi.


    He explained the situation of going out today. He was obviously worried about Luo Chengtian''s attack. He asked if he wanted to kill Luo Junyi first to make an example.


    Wu Hao''s answer is very simple¡ª¡ª


    Don''t blame the mistakes you didn''t prepare for on the enemy''s counterattack in order to protect yourself.


    Yang Zhi came back to understand for a long time.


    Wu Hao didn''t continue to ask or say.


    After school, I went to see Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin, and then I went home by myself.


    Yu Ting is a little less angry these two days, but she doesn''t want to sleep with him at night. After dinner with him, she drives to find them.


    Usually Wu Hao must hold her, but these two days Wu Hao let her go.


    It''s convenient to do some dirty things at home alone.


    In the living room.


    Wu Hao sat cross legged, 10 cm above the ground, suspended in the air.


    Compared with last night''s staggering practice, it has improved a lot.


    "Master, where were we last night?"


    Liya''s sweet voice rang out in Wu Hao''s mind.


    "When it comes to time, it''s an energy."


    "OK, let''s continue with this basic subject."


    Leia said: "time is a kind of basic energy for this universe and even more universes, because the existence of this energy can make the world work, just as air is a truth for the earth."


    "As long as it is energy, it can be used, but time is an extremely special form of energy. Only the God with corresponding constitution can use the power of time. Last night''s practice has proved that the master has such constitution, so I will teach you everything I know."


    "Yes! Teach me some great skills It''s hard to suppress the excitement, Wu said.


    "Don''t worry, master. I want to make it clear once again that the energy of time can only be used but can''t be absorbed. It''s totally different from the cultivation methods of absorbing the aura of heaven and earth that you said yesterday. Don''t try to absorb time. I told my master earlier that when a time eater devours the void time, it will form a time vortex and eat itself back. Absorbing time will also cause the same consequences, No matter how high the master practices, he should remember this principle. Time can only be used, not absorbed. "


    "How can I prove my improvement if I can''t absorb it?"


    Wu Hao asked a question that he didn''t ask yesterday, and then said, "in my novels, what aura and vitality of heaven and earth must be absorbed in my cultivation. This is a tangible progress, but time and energy can''t be absorbed. How can I prove that my cultivation has yielded results?"


    "The control of time is the standard to judge the progress of cultivation."


    Liya said: "the stronger the master''s control, the more things he can do with his time. With the improvement of his control, the master can also use his time to improve his whole body. Like other cultivation methods, this can be actually measured."


    "How to improve?"


    "Changing the time density can change all the material operation state in the process. The master''s current control power is not enough to control the time density, so the master''s goal at this stage is mainly to improve the control power."


    "OK, I remember. First, you can teach me some basic skills, such as weak light."


    "The master wants to learn from the weak light?"


    "That''s right!"


    Wu Hao firmly said that the power of high-level time will not work for the time being, and the power of weak light in basic applications is not small.

 Chapter 161

    "Weak light is the basic skill of the power of time, but it is also a move that needs strong control. The master is not suitable for it."


    Liya smiles and says, "I''ll teach my master the most basic skills first."


    "You said


    Wu Hao was a little disappointed, but soon became interested again.


    "It''s called the time curve. It changes the time curve around you and changes the trajectory of an object on the time line." Leia said.


    "What''s the use of that?"


    Wu Hao was extremely disappointed.


    "Don''t underestimate the time curve. Although its foundation is simple, it can also become a very practical skill if it is used well."


    "I don''t know."


    Wu Hao''s voice did not fall, and a water cup on the table flew towards his face, so fast that Wu Hao could not dodge.


    A surprise happened.


    The cup suddenly disappeared when it was five centimeters away from his nose. Then Wu Hao felt that his ears were wiped by something. The next second he saw the cup appear on the table out of thin air.


    This


    How does it feel like magic?


    Wu Hao was surprised and said, "don''t you mean to change the trajectory of an object? Why did it suddenly disappear in front of me? "


    "No, the time curve is to change the trajectory of the object on the time line, provided that the time line."


    Leia explained: "the movement track of the water cup in the space has not changed. It still moves in a straight line throughout the whole process. In fact, from the perspective of space, the water cup just passed through the owner''s head and hit the wall directly behind. But because I changed its movement track in the time line, it went from the owner''s front to the owner''s ear, Then it landed on the table. The reason why the owner felt it disappeared is that the owner''s eyes can''t see the distorted time line, so that after the cup entered the curve, the owner felt it disappeared. "


    Wu Hao was at a loss.


    But there was a clear look of excitement on his face.


    Is this really useless?


    NO£¡ NO£¡ NO£¡


    If this skill is used well, it is equivalent to having a super shield without solution. Any attack from the space level will lose its effect. This is another invincible way!


    Paralyzed, the most basic skills are invincible. How strong will it be to master all the time!?


    "Teach me quickly, how to do it?" Wu Hao said excitedly.


    "Think back to the way I taught my master yesterday to control time. First of all, feel the objective existence of time, just as you feel the existence of water in the swimming pool, and then pay attention to the time you feel. Is time as gentle and calm as still water at this time?"


    Wu Hao closed his eyes and soon felt the existence of time itself, a kind of soft white energy as hard to feel and real as air. It was running smoothly all the time, so that the time itself seemed to be static.


    "I feel it."


    "Then the master begins to try to use his mind to change the state of time around him, from calm to chaos. Master must remember that mind is your hands and feet that extend infinitely, just as you stir the water surface in a swimming pool to disturb the flow of water. "


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. He extended his mind according to her meaning.


    He tried to disturb time with his own thoughts, but it didn''t work. Time was still as calm as nothing.


    "It doesn''t work."


    "The mind can''t be dispersed. The mind itself must have a cohesive effect, so that it can have enough power to interfere with time."


    Wu Hao converged his ideas and concentrated them with difficulty.


    The original scattered and weak ideas gradually formed a physical form, and the time of the whole body began to fluctuate with the fluctuation of ideas.


    Wu Hao did not stop, and continued to fly his ideas, making the fluctuation of time more intense and lasting.


    Make sure you''ve done what Leia asked for, and then stop.


    "What''s next?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Next, it''s simple. The master needs to stabilize his mind and let it rotate around his body continuously and steadily, just like stirring in a pool with a stick."


    "I''ll try."


    Wu Hao re released his consciousness, converged and condensed it, and controlled his consciousness to make a circular motion around his body.


    Regular movements need more precise control than irregular movements. The first three attempts all ended in failure. The trajectory of mind movement is very irregular, and sometimes even collides with itself. The situation gradually improves from the fourth time, and the trajectory of mind movement tends to be round from ellipse point by point.


    When Wu Hao made his eighth attempt, his mind had formed a circle and rotated around his body. The effect was that the time of his whole body was also stirred, and he made a circular motion around his body.


    Wu Hao didn''t open his eyes, but he was excited.


    Any object close to this circle of rotation time trajectory will be changed immediately, just as things on the water near the vortex will lose the original trajectory.


    "Have I finished it?"


    Wu Hao asks Liya excitedly.


    Leia didn''t reply, and she was surprised.


    Wu Hao''s ability of learning and understanding is amazing. Judging from the speed at which he feels the energy of time, his constitution is no worse than that of the goddess of time, and his efficiency of learning the power of time is amazing.


    "Leia?"


    "Well, master, you can open your eyes and keep your mind running steadily all over your body."


    Wu Hao opened his eyes slowly.


    There is no change around.


    Neither the idea of rotation nor the time of rotation can be seen, and the images in his mind are not captured by his eyes, so that Wu Hao doubts whether he has really done it.


    "Don''t worry, master."


    Liya just finished, the water cup on the table flew to Wu Hao''s face again.


    Just two centimeters away from Wu Hao''s nose, the water cup suddenly disappeared, and then


    I never saw this cup fall to the ground again.


    Wu Hao was very surprised.


    "Leah, where''s the glass? Why is it missing? "


    "Don''t worry, master. The water cup is caught in the circular motion of time. If the master is more careful, he should be able to feel its existence."


    Wu Hao calmed down for a moment, and his mind really felt the existence of a water cup.


    "The master now changes the trajectory of the idea, extends the idea to the desktop, and quickly retracts it."


    Wu Hao did.


    The original idea of circular motion is transformed into elliptical motion. When the water cup is close to the table, it quickly retracts the idea. The time curve disappears, and the water cup reappears in the field of vision. It hits two on the table and rolls to the ground.


    ¡°yes£¡ Yes£¡ Yes£¡¡±


    Wu Hao exclaimed excitedly.


    "Don''t be happy, master. Now that you have mastered the skill essentials of time curve, you should start to operate skillfully and raise the skill from the rational level to the intuitive level. You don''t need to release the skill at will. That''s the real success."


    "Come on, do the exercises with me!"


    Wu Hao turned his mind around without saying a word.


    Ma''s skilled use of this skill, in the future any danger is no longer dangerous, even if the missile face-to-face also let it return the same way! hey!

 Chapter 162

    From 7:30 to 10:30, after three hours, Wu Hao was very skilled in the operation of time curve.


    It''s easy to create a time curve, and it can be extended to any place where the idea can reach.


    More practice for a period of time can reach the point of handy.


    As the first skill he learned on his way to become the God of time, Wu Hao keeps a high degree of excitement about it. How can it be enough to practice it for only three hours? He plans to practice it until the morning, master the operation of this skill thoroughly, and then let Liya start to teach herself other skills.


    Continue to practice.


    eleven o''clock.


    A phone call interrupted Wu Hao''s practice.


    The idea extends out, the mobile phone on the sofa is like being grasped by an invisible hand and sent to Wu Hao''s hand.


    I didn''t expect the idea to work so well.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    A look at the mobile phone, Zhang Longqiang called.


    What did Zhang Longqiang call in the middle of the night for?


    "Mr. Zhang, what''s up in the evening?"


    Wu Hao answers the phone.


    "There''s something I want to talk to you about. Do you have time to come out?"


    "I have something to talk about now. Let''s talk on the phone."


    "About Luo Chengtian, I think it''s better for us to have an interview."


    Luo Chengtian?


    "Send me the address and I''ll find you."


    Wu Hao thinks for a moment or decides to meet Zhang Longqiang. He estimates that Luo Chengtian has found him.


    After hanging up, Wu Hao landed from the air, went into the room, changed his clothes and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Guangxian road.


    The leader''s stall.


    This is already outside the Fourth Ring Road. Although some developers are developing the land here, most of them are urban and rural towns. At 12 o''clock, there are no people walking here. There are very few vehicles on the road. Only some night owls are eating at the roadside.


    Zhang Longqiang set up a table of vegetables in the open air. On the table were several bottles of Budweiser that had been opened. He took one bottle and ate vegetables while drinking.


    A taxi stopped at the door of the shop.


    Zhang Longqiang saw Wu Hao get out of the car and get up to meet him.


    "Here we are."


    "This small place in the wilderness can also be found by Mr. Zhang. It seems that Mr. Zhang runs everywhere at ordinary times." Wu Hao sarcastically said that it took almost an hour on the way, which was a lot of trouble.


    "When we are in this business, we usually have to run around when we have nothing to do, especially when we want to find these places where there is no one around. It''s easy to do business. Come and sit down. I ordered a table of dishes casually. I don''t know if it''s right for you." Zhang Long said with a strong smile.


    "You can eat whatever you like in the big stalls."


    Wu Hao sat down and reached for a bottle of beer.


    "Why is this wine all open?"


    Asked casually.


    "It''s troublesome to open one bottle at a time. Anyway, I drink very fast. I''ll finish in a moment. I''ll have a drink first."


    Zhang Longqiang smiles, takes half of his beer, touches Wu Hao and takes a sip.


    Wu Hao also poured a mouthful into his mouth.


    "Be careful, master. There''s poison in the wine."


    As soon as the beer entered, Liya''s alert voice sounded in Wu Hao''s head.


    Wu Hao frowned and vomited the wine on the ground.


    One side of Zhang Longqiang''s eyes flashed a panic, and was soon suppressed by him, calm as usual.


    "Not good? This is the best beer in the stall


    Wu Hao looks at Zhang Longqiang for two seconds and grins imperceptibly.


    "How long has this wine been open? It''s hard to drink a bad temper. Don''t you believe Zhang always wants to taste it for himself? "


    Wu Hao pushed the bottle he had drunk to Zhang Longqiang.


    Zhang Longqiang had a twitch on his face. With a bitter smile, he put the wine bottle in one bottle and gave Wu Hao another.


    "Try this bottle."


    "It''s all opened. There''s nothing to taste."


    Wu Hao called the boss and asked him to serve six bottles of beer again.


    "Mr. Wu doesn''t seem to be able to make any difference in taste. Why don''t I drink these six bottles by myself, and Mr. Wu, how many bottles have you drunk?" Wu Hao has a smile on his face, and the meaning of ridicule is obvious.


    Zhang Longqiang was embarrassed, but he had nothing to do. At this time, it was not appropriate to persuade him to drink, so he had to give up.


    "Since you can tell the difference, let''s drink three bottles for each." Said will be in front of a few bottles of beer into the garbage can, lest oneself in the trap.


    Wu Hao laughs but does not speak, divided him three bottles.


    "President Wu said on the phone that he wanted to talk to me about Luo Chengtian? Now that I''m here, let''s talk about it. "


    Wu Hao said as he drank.


    "We''ve all come out. We''re in a hurry. Let''s have a drink and order. Let''s talk slowly."


    Zhang Longqiang said as he put two pieces of rabbit meat into Wu Hao''s bowl with chopsticks.


    "I used to come to this big stall before. The rabbit meat here is absolutely the best you can eat. There is no one. Try it."


    "Is there any chopsticks in such a big stall?"


    Wu Hao looks at Zhang Longqiang with a smile.


    "I''m more particular about it myself."


    Zhang Longqiang explained that he had a plate of other dishes with relish.


    "Mr. Zhang, don''t always eat spicy food. Your forehead is hot and sweating."


    "No spice, no joy!"


    Zhang Longqiang said: "don''t look at me. I don''t want to eat. The food is good. You can try it." Then he added some other dishes.


    Wu Hao picked up his chopsticks and flipped the dish in front of him, sneering in his heart.


    The dishes at this table are not all poisonous. It is estimated that the dishes in front of Zhang Longqiang are normal, while the dishes in front of him are as poisonous as the wine.


    Zhang Longqiang, Zhang Longqiang, you are only a businessman after all. How much money did Luo Chengtian give you to have the courage to kill me!?


    Wu Hao put down his chopsticks and leaned back on the chair to drink two mouthfuls of beer.


    "When the food is cold, I still don''t want to eat it. I''ll have a drink with Mr. Zhang."


    Wu Hao asked: "Mr. Zhang specially asked me out and didn''t say anything. What do you want to do?"


    "Well said, I can''t do anything, even if I call you out at night. It''s not good to talk at an empty table."


    Zhang Longqiang was so nervous and suspicious that he could not judge whether Wu Hao had seen anything.


    He added: "since the food doesn''t suit my appetite, let''s get down to business. Luo Chengtian contacted me by phone."


    "Oh? He contacted you because he wanted you to do some business, didn''t he


    Wu Hao asked knowingly and took a drink.


    "That''s true, but do you know what he wants me to do?"


    "Murder?"


    "Smart! But I guess you don''t know who he''s trying to kill! "


    "I guess it''s me, isn''t it?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Zhang Longqiang was stunned for a moment and raised his thumb.


    "Yes, it''s you. How do you know?"


    "If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t call me out and tell me about it, would you? Do you agree? "


    "If I promise, can I find you to drink? What else can I tell you? "


    Zhang Long said with a strong smile: "I just want to ask you what you think. Luo Chengtian wants to kill you. Don''t you want a Jedi to fight back? You''re a regular customer of mine. I can give you a discount. "


    Wu Hao leans on his chair and drinks. He looks at Zhang Longqiang with a smile. His eyes are deep and unpredictable

 Chapter 163

    Although the car in the news photo was seriously burned, he could vaguely see the license plate number from the burned license plate, which was Zhang Longqiang''s car!


    It''s impossible for Zhang Longqiang''s people to shoot himself. The only possibility is that his car carries Wu Hao. His people ambush in the bus station and shoot Wu Hao in the car.


    Luo Chengtian was excited for a long time.


    He picked up the phone and called Lin Hongxin.


    "Hello, chairman Luo. What''s the matter?" Lin Hongxin answers the phone.


    "Captain Lin, what happened to the accident on wulongjiang Avenue last night?" Luo Chengtian asked.


    "It''s a clear malicious killing."


    "I just read the news. Have you identified the dead?"


    "The body of the deceased was severely burned, and his identity has not yet been ascertained."


    Lin Hongxin stopped for a moment and said, "maybe chairman Luo can provide some clues?"


    "I just want to know if this person is Wu Hao!"


    Luo Chengtian said frankly.


    Lin Hongxin smiles.


    "Chairman Luo, it seems that my guess is correct. You really did it. Now that it''s done, there''s no doubt that the person on the bus is Wu Hao. I think chairman Luo can rest assured."


    "No! I have to be 100% sure that it''s him to be completely relieved. "


    "It''ll take a while. I''ll let you know as soon as I hear from you."


    "Hard work, Captain Lin."


    "You''re welcome. Although it is not certain that this person is Wu Hao, from the objective probability, at least 90% is him. When the police arrived at the scene, the dead man was carried out from the co driver''s seat, and the driver was missing. With my years of experience in handling cases, the co driver must have been trapped. "


    "Really, he was carried out of the co pilot''s seat?"


    "Yes, it was lifted from the co pilot''s seat."


    "I see. Captain Lin, please pay more attention to this."


    "You''re welcome." I hung up.


    Luo Chengtian left his mobile phone on the sofa, and his face was more surprised than excited.


    The news did not reveal the details that the deceased was carried out from the co driver''s seat. As Lin Hongxin said, it indicates that the person in the co driver''s seat is likely to be ambushed and die.


    After such a big stir, the possibility of Zhang Longqiang recognizing the wrong person is very small, so there is only one answer to who the person in the Deputy seat is¡ª¡ª


    Wu Hao!


    Without accurate information from the police, Luo Chengtian already believes that Wu Hao is the one who died.


    These days of depression, tension and fear all disappeared, Luo Chengtian finally greatly relieved.


    Two billion in exchange for the safety of the family, the deal is worth it.


    Suddenly feel a little tired, nerve relaxed after drowsiness like tide to him.


    Luo Chengtian yawned.


    After thinking about it, I made a call to Zhang Longqiang, but the result was still the power off.


    After the completion of the task, he turned off the machine and didn''t answer the phone. What did Zhang Longqiang think!?


    Where are you going? Then you should take the money before you leave, right?


    Luo Chengtian was a little suspicious, but he had already sentenced Wu Hao to death. He didn''t think much about it. He went back to his room and went to sleep. He didn''t sleep well these two days, and his body was almost unable to support him.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a bit cold in the morning of November, and the warmth of the quilt is unforgettable.


    Wu Hao is lying on the bed sleeping, suddenly feel a soft body close to his side, vaguely opened his eyes to have a look, a lovely little Lori is hugging himself yawning.


    White her one eye, embrace her to continue to sleep.


    Little Lori half body pressure on him, closed eyes snore.


    "Hao, Tingting and I are going out shopping in a moment. You can get up after sleeping with Yuxin." Lin Xueyan stood at the door and said with a smile.


    "Well."


    Wu Hao turns around and takes care of her lazily, holding the little girl to sleep.


    "Yuxin, don''t sleep until noon. Although it''s Saturday, you can''t sleep all the time. Do you hear me?"


    "I know, elder sister, go quickly. I''m so sleepy because I was pulled up by you two so early."


    Lin Yuxin retracts her head into the quilt and buries her whole head in Wu Hao''s arm.


    Lin Xueyan giggles and doesn''t disturb them. She goes shopping with Yu Ting.


    Eleven o''clock at noon.


    The sleepy Wu Hao finally woke up a lot.


    The little girl sleeps very well and doesn''t mean to wake up at all. Wu Hao helps her to cover the quilt and get up first.


    I poured a cup of warm water and sat on the sofa in the living room.


    Wu Hao turns on the TV and changes stations leisurely, looking for local news.


    Soon saw the morning news replay.


    There was an evil sneer on his face.


    The death of the passenger in the co pilot''s seat is really tragic. It''s not too bad to describe it in four words.


    Is it Wu Hao''s part?


    Of course not.


    It''s a fake¡ª¡ª


    Zhang Longqiang!


    When Zhang Longqiang alighted on the pretext of getting off the bus, Wu Hao had anticipated that he was going to do it. When he saw more than a dozen mask men rushing over, Wu Hao used the time curve to transfer himself to the outside like a water cup. At the same time, he transferred Zhang Longqiang to the co driver''s seat. Before he knew what was going on, he was beaten into a beehive.


    Zhang Longqiang didn''t expect to die in his own hands, did he?


    Wu haoxie smiles. The warm water in the cup is just like pure wine, which makes people aftertaste.


    Last night, I wanted to be a bully. After starting the time curve, I sat in the car motionless, and then walked out of the ruins like a God. This is absolutely a good bully, absolutely frightening them.


    If you think about it, it''s more meaningful to scare Luo Chengtian than to scare them.


    Luo Chengtian now should think that his death is terrible, right?


    Does he think their family is safe now?


    Hum, it''s just the beginning.


    Wu Hao smiles and spreads his right hand. The mobile phone in the room passes through the door and the pen falls on his hand.


    "How are things these two days?" I dialed Yang Zhi.


    "Not so good. The police are looking for me."


    "It doesn''t matter. This matter will come to an end soon. Don''t go to Luo Chengtian these two days. Make a good plan. Start on Monday and try not to happen the last time. Xiaoyou can''t help you out every time."


    "I see. Last time I really miscalculated. Next time I''ll try to be more thoughtful."


    "It''s dangerous to work with me. I hope you understand."


    "Well, I''ll pay attention in the future."


    Wu Hao pauses for a few seconds.


    "It''s not to pay attention to it, but to keep it in mind all the time. I don''t mean to teach you a lesson, it''s for your safety. Every negligence may lead to your death. I don''t want a good seedling I just found to die in a few days."


    Yang Zhi was silent for a few seconds.


    "Even for the sake of my own safety, I''ll think it over and take action in the future."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "Are you free this afternoon?"


    "Yes."


    "Wait for me at gate 1 of Wanda at three in the afternoon. Pay attention to your safety."


    "I understand."


    Wu Hao hung up with a charming smile on his face.


    [recommend, recommend!]

 Chapter 164

    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Wu Hao got rid of the three beauties and showed up at gate 1 of Wanda on time.


    There is no figure of Yang Zhi.


    "Are you here?"


    Wu Hao asked by phone.


    "Here, you turn right and walk to the second flower bed. I''m sitting in a chair in black. I''ll follow you where you want to go."


    Wu Hao hangs up with a smile and finds Yang Zhi in the second flower garden.


    Yang Zhi was startled.


    "Don''t be surprised." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I''m afraid that if a surveillance camera catches you with me, it will bring you unnecessary trouble."


    "What''s the trouble? Do you think the police didn''t investigate me? The police car drove directly to the school and took me away. Don''t be nervous. I''ve prepared a lawyer for you. Even if Luo Chengtian sued the court, it doesn''t matter. I''m sure you''ll be OK. Of course, that doesn''t mean you should relax your vigilance. The probability of Luo Chengtian''s assassination on you is far higher than that of suing you. You''d better be careful yourself. "


    "I see."


    Yang Zhi looked at Wu Hao for a long time and asked, "there is a question that I am very curious about. Are you prepared for everything to ensure that you have a 100% chance of winning?"


    "Of course not. I''m also taking risks in many things. At most, I''m trying to minimize the risk before I start."


    Wu Hao walked forward with a smile.


    Yang Zhi followed.


    "Do you have any experience in managing companies?" Wu Hao asked.


    "No


    Yang zhileng was stunned. He didn''t know what he meant.


    "No, it doesn''t matter. No one has his own management talent at the beginning. I believe that with your intelligence, you can start soon."


    Yang Zhi is even more stunned. Is this the meaning of giving himself a company?


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao brings Yang Zhi to Qianglong company.


    As always, the front desk girl kept her micro image, especially in the face of Wu Hao, an old customer.


    "Boss Wu, there is business patronizing us again. If we have a large order, our manager has not come back yet. It may take a few days."


    "I''m here today to change your boss." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    The younger sister was stunned and didn''t understand the meaning.


    "Mr. Zhang quit?" She asked.


    "I''ll let you know what''s going on. Now call all the people in charge to the office to see me."


    "Shall I go?"


    "Whatever. I''ll see them right away."


    As he walked to Zhang Longqiang''s office, Yang Zhi followed him. He was surprised and admired. It didn''t look like the momentum of a 17-year-old boy. Maybe Wu Hao is an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years?


    Yang Zhi shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Zhang Longqiang''s office.


    Wu Hao sat in Zhang Longqiang''s usual position, calm and confident, as if he was the general manager of the company.


    Yang Zhi stood beside him like a bodyguard.


    Three minutes later, five office managers appeared in the office together, all women.


    It''s very young, and the biggest one is only in her early thirties. Even in her thirties, it looks very fashionable, unlike the kitchen atmosphere of 30-year-old housewives.


    These five women have a strong aura. They have a kind of courage and fearlessness unique to Taimei, and they are more calm than Taimei.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Wu Hao. I''m here to tell you one thing. From today on, Zhang Longqiang is no longer the boss of Qianlong company. From now on, all operations of Qianlong company will be in the charge of Mr. Yang Zhi beside me. I''ll ask the lawyer to handle the transfer procedures of the company in the next two days. What do you want to say?"


    Wu Hao looks around.


    The five managers looked at each other. Yesterday, Mr. Zhang was still well. Why did he suddenly transfer the company today?


    Yang Zhi beside Wu Hao was even more surprised.


    Of course, he has heard of Qianlong company. He was surprised that Wu Hao wanted to take over Zhang Longqiang''s company. He was even more surprised when Wu Hao said that he was responsible for all the operations of the company.


    He thought that Wu Hao wanted him to run a company for him, but he never thought that Wu Hao wanted him to run a company.


    "I can''t do it."


    Yang Zhi whispered in his ear, "I won''t let you down if you let me manage a group of younger brothers, but I really don''t have the brains to run a company."


    "You can manage this company like a group of younger brothers. In fact, all the people in this company are just younger brothers on the road. All you have to do is to make these younger brothers as disciplined as they go to work."


    "Are you sure?"


    Yang Zhi smiles bitterly.


    Wu Hao smiles but says nothing. He looks at the five women in front of him.


    "If you don''t have anything to say, it''s up to you. For the time being, you should do your own job. Whether you will be transferred depends on your performance."


    "Wait a minute, it can''t be done as you say. President Zhang has to stand here and announce it in person in order to conform to the rules."


    Said the oldest woman of the five.


    "No, Mr. Zhang will never come."


    "What do you mean?"


    Five people stare at Wu Hao in surprise.


    "Your president Zhang died in an accident last night."


    Wu Hao said with a straight face: "no one can live without him, so there are two ways in front of you. One is that I dissolve the company and reorganize it. You will continue to return to the previous unstable life of gangsters. The other is to accept the established facts and continue to stay here to do what you should do. The company is running well. I can consider giving you several thousand yuan salary, Of course, if one of you really can''t accept this fact, you can also show your loyalty to Zhang Longqiang by leaving the company. I don''t mind. "


    As soon as Wu Hao''s words were finished, two of the youngest turned and left.


    "And the three of you?"


    Wu Hao looks at them with a smile.


    "You killed President Zhang?"


    "I can''t say that. He set up layers of traps to kill me. Unfortunately, I saw through them one by one. In fact, the people who killed him were the ones he sent to kill me. I can only say that he died in his own hands."


    Wu Hao said: "in fact, to tell you the truth, what matters to you is not who is your boss, but who pays you wages. The reason why you can stay here is that you know that you have passed the age of supporting your life with loyalty. Since you can accept the new boss with ease, your work and life may not be better than before. What do you say?"


    The three women fell into silence and looked at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao also looked at them.


    "Has our work changed?"


    Someone broke the silence.


    "It depends on your new boss''s adjustment to the company, but you''d better be prepared for that." Wu haodao, with a smile on his face, got it.


    "What are we going to do next?"


    "Next, you''ll tell everyone about it, and let all front-line staff gather in the company. I''d like to meet them."


    "All to the company? That may take a little time. In addition, the company also outsources some simple businesses to other people. Do these people need to call the company? "


    "These people don''t have to. I can wait for two hours."


    "Well, we went out to work."


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair, with a pen in his hand, waiting for them to come back.


    Those responsible for assassinating themselves should be very surprised to see them!?

 Chapter 165

    At 4:30, the field staff of Qianglong company came to the office one after another.


    A total of 76 people came, and the whole office looked very crowded.


    The vast majority of the 76 people expressed surprise and bewilderment to Wu Hao, who was the young man and how could he sit in the position of general manager Zhang? And I seem to have a bodyguard with me. It seems that something big happened today.


    Another twenty or thirty people were as shocked as a ghost when they saw Wu Hao.


    What the hell is this?


    Didn''t you shoot me last night? Why are you sitting in the position of general manager of the company now? Who''s that guy in the news that came out of the car?


    Zhang always calls them after he gets off the bus. They only move. It takes him half a minute at most. He can''t escape, and he doesn''t have time to get another person in the co driver''s seat. Normally, he should be dead. How can this happen?


    That''s the devil.


    What''s the meaning of his coming here today? Did he come here to kill someone because he knew about the assassination last night?


    Let''s take a look at the situation first. Let''s move again!


    Twenty or thirty people tacitly kept calm and watched Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao looked around the crowd. It was dark last night. He didn''t know who was involved in his assassination. In addition, they were all wearing masks at that time. It was impossible to recognize them from the crowd.


    Of course, Wu Hao didn''t ask them to come here to find out these people.


    "Maybe you don''t know that the boss of Qianlong company has been replaced by the gentleman next to me. I called you here just to explain this to you."


    Wu Hao looked around the crowd and said, "whether you can accept this or not, it''s a fact that has happened. As for Mr. Zhang before you, I can tell you clearly that he has died. Brothers who participated in the assassination last night, I don''t know if you have read the news. In the news, the man carried out of the car is actually Zhang Longqiang. Don''t be angry, You killed him yourself. Don''t blame me for being stronger than you


    Wu Hao gave a pause.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know who you are, no matter who is close to the car and who is shooting with a sniper gun in the distance. You can rest assured that I''m not here to find you out. I just want to tell you one thing."


    "Zhang Longqiang is dead. My people take over the company. If you want to, you can continue to stay and work for the company. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you to leave. I will never stop you, and I won''t kill you in an instant. As long as you don''t mess with me in the future, I won''t do anything to you."


    "In fact, I prefer you to stay here. No matter what you have done to me, it has passed. No matter what Zhang Longqiang has done to you, it has passed. I hope you can look forward. After all, Zhang Longqiang is just a businessman. He can give you very limited things, but this company has my support behind him, I can assure you that you will witness your own miracle


    "So much nonsense! If you kill President Zhang, go to hell! "


    As soon as Wu Hao''s words are finished, someone on the right takes out a pistol and shoots Wu Hao in the head. Yang Zhi on one side has already made a response, but it can''t be faster than a bullet. A peanuts sized bullet pen flies straight to Wu Hao''s head.


    Wu Hao had a slight smile on his face.


    With a sound, the bullet hit the wall behind Wu Hao''s head.


    Yang Zhi pushes Wu Hao away, takes a lunge forward, grabs the gun in the other side''s hand, and aims at the other side in turn.


    The next second, dozens of guns in the office aimed at him and Wu Hao, each of them nervous and alert.


    "Don''t be nervous. Give him the gun first."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "in the future, you will be the boss of this company. There is no need to make the relationship stiff as soon as you come here."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, no one can hurt me!"


    Wu Hao came forward, took the gun from Yang Zhi''s hand and gave it back to the man who shot it.


    Wu Hao stood in front of the crowd and looked around.


    "How many more people want to kill me? I''ll give you a chance to kill me. If you leave the company, I''ll let bygones be bygones. But if you leave the company and do it again, I''m sorry. I''ll make people who try to kill me die ugly! "


    As soon as Wu Hao''s voice fell, several low muffled pistol shots rang out in the office, and several bullets shot at Wu Hao''s head at the same time.


    Maybe that shot was missed just now, but this time, this arrogant boy should die!?


    But


    An astonishing scene happened.


    Wu Hao stood still. The bullet seemed to disappear suddenly and did not do any harm to him. In fact, the bullet seemed to disappear suddenly and did not hit him or anything in the office.


    Wu Hao reached out and a bullet appeared in his palm.


    Everyone in the office took a cold breath.


    What the hell?


    He didn''t catch all the bullets at all. It''s so weird!!!


    This guy is not a man, is he a monster!?


    Everyone''s eyes beat with fear.


    Wu Hao looked at them without expression.


    "I''ve given you a chance. If you don''t have the ability to kill me, then don''t blame me for my impoliteness. I''ll let you know that my name Wu Hao is written with the blood of the enemy. If you are willing to add bricks and tiles to it, I don''t mind."


    Then he sprinkled his bullets on the ground.


    The sound of the metal hitting the ground made the audience tremble. Seventy six people stepped back as if the bullet would hit them.


    Wu Hao''s words changed the front of the good business, good quantitative change of the murderous, they have no doubt that at this moment someone really start again, he will not hesitate to kill in the office.


    This kid is definitely not as simple as they see.


    Absolutely not!


    Dozens of people are trying to find answers from other people''s eyes and want to know what they should do next.


    Someone put the gun away.


    The rest immediately put away their guns.


    Everyone knows that even if you want to kill him, you can''t use a gun. This thing has no effect on him.


    "It seems that you are ready, so let''s go back to the above topic."


    Wu Hao said: "I welcome those who want to stay, and I won''t stop those who want to leave. Now you can choose for yourself."


    There are so many people in the office, everyone wants to know the answer of others, whether they want to stay in the company and become the hands of this unfathomable young man, or stay away from right and wrong and never communicate with this terrible young man!?

 Chapter 166

    Three minutes later, 76 people have not decided yet.


    "If we choose to leave now, you won''t kill us all?" Someone asked.


    "No!"


    Wu Hao said: "I repeat what I said just now. As long as you don''t mess with me in the future, I won''t do anything to you. In fact, I don''t have to do anything to you. Do I have a deep hatred with you? If I can accept people who have assassinated me to stay in the company, I won''t haggle with you who have left."


    "If you choose to stay, will you treat us differently?" Someone asked again.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "I don''t know if you took part in the action last night, but I can give you all a positive answer. I''m here to take over Zhang Longqiang''s company, not to settle accounts. You''re just Zhang Longqiang''s knife. Zhang Longqiang is dead. What I want to do is to take over his weapons for your own use. So you should understand?"


    The office fell into silence.


    Soon someone turned and left.


    There are two in one, three in two, and twenty people walk in less than five minutes.


    Wu Hao waited another five minutes, and no one left the remaining fifty people.


    Wu Hao expected that the people who would choose to leave should be those who participated in the assassination last night, but in the end, the people who chose to leave were those who knew to do small things at first sight, and those who stayed were almost all those who were in charge of middle and senior business.


    It was a surprise to him.


    "Give you another two minutes, and those who want to leave still have a chance. After two minutes, I will treat you as if you have made the final choice. If you regret and try to do me harm, it''s not good. You guys, I will never give you any respect. Let''s make a fool of ourselves."


    Wu Hao looks around.


    No one spoke.


    Two minutes later, no one chose to leave.


    "Very well, I believe you who stay here are the elites among the elites. You are far sighted and courageous. The company will never treat you who are fighting at the front line badly!" Wu Hao said in a high voice.


    "I hope we made the right choice. Don''t lose our jobs!" There is humanity.


    "Don''t worry, in my eyes, you''re not just a knife for business. Even if the company doesn''t make money, I''ll take care of you myself!"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, which was a bit unexpected.


    For a moment they didn''t know what to say.


    "Now that the company has changed its boss, some rules will certainly change. I''ll talk to you first and have a psychological preparation."


    "Let''s go back first."


    Wu Hao took them out.


    A group of employees of the company curiously look over here. When the new boss comes, he has killed more than 20 people. I don''t know if this vigorous action will threaten their jobs!?


    Wu Hao went back to his office and sat down at random.


    I burned a pot of water to make tea.


    Yang Zhi sat down beside him.


    "I think it''s appropriate for you to be the boss of this company." Yang Zhidao.


    "It''s suitable for me to be the boss of any company, but I''m not interested in the company. Otherwise, why don''t you think I''m the boss while studying?"


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "although I don''t run a company, I can tell you that if a company can''t survive without its boss, the company will soon end. Conversely, if a company can operate independently without its boss, it proves that the company has long-term development potential. What do I mean by this? In fact, I''m trying to set up some independent companies, It''s for my use, but I don''t have to manage it myself. Originally, I wanted you to set up an organization by yourself, but Zhang Longqiang just ran into the muzzle of the gun, so I impolitely took over this company. Think about it better, this form may go further. "


    "Wu Hao, do you have a question to ask


    "You asked


    "How old are you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Wu Hao was stunned. He couldn''t help laughing and crying when he asked this question.


    "I don''t feel like a 17-year-old when you talk and do things." Yang Zhidao.


    "If you were born into a family like me, you will have the same mentality as me. If you have the ability like me, you will be fearless."


    "It''s as if there''s no personal factor for you."


    "Personal factors..."


    Wu Hao made tea and asked, "if you take away my family background and my abilities, do you think I will be who I am now?"


    "I think so. I believe it''s your personal factors that have brought you to this stage, not your family and your ability."


    "I don''t think so. What I''m doing now may not be what I want to do. I can only say that I have to do something."


    Wu Hao poured two cups of tea.


    "Don''t say that. I think you know more or less about Zhang Longqiang and his strong dragon company? It''s not easy to be the boss of this company, especially from now on, this company is not just a company. Those people below can''t really come and go as they want to work. You have to use your own way to gain their loyalty and make them obey you and serve the company. "


    "Don''t worry, although I may not have your great ability, I still have my own way to train my younger brother."


    "There is the best."


    Wu Hao said seriously.


    "No matter how you develop this company, you can make everyone obey you, but you must remember that you must be responsible to me!"


    "I understand!"


    Yang Zhi nodded solemnly.


    A young man who can pick up a bullet with his bare hands can''t imagine betraying him.


    "Work hard, I''m looking forward to your performance!"


    Wu Hao offered him tea instead of wine.


    Yang Zhi raised his glass and touched him.


    They drank it all in one gulp.


    "OK, the company is handed over to you. Tomorrow morning I''ll ask the lawyer to come and handle the formalities. As for how you want to toss the company, you can do it by yourself. If you have any difficulties, tell me that I will help you whatever I can, but my always principle is to overcome the difficulties by myself and forget the existence of my backing."


    "Although I have never had the experience of managing a company, I will try my best to set up this company. At least I won''t be worse than Zhang long. Otherwise, I don''t even have the value of a dead man. What qualifications do I have to stand beside you, right?"


    Yang Zhi has a confident smile on his face.


    Wu Hao smiles, drinks a cup, and gets up to leave.


    "I''ll take you downstairs."


    "No, you have to do your own business first. You have been busy recently. Don''t forget the business on Monday."


    Wu Hao left by himself.


    He always had a enigmatic smile on his face.


    A full-time black hand business company, a law firm, a black and a white two knives, the envisaged power structure is taking shape step by step, to escort their time trading business that will face the world!!!

 Chapter 167

    Wu Hao takes a taxi home.


    I''m in a good mood all the way. The skill of time curve is absolutely a powerful tool. Now I''ve mastered this skill. I''ll let Liya teach me other skills when I go home.


    Wu Hao hopes to learn all the power of time skills as quickly as possible.


    When I came back home, I felt excited and disappeared.


    The three of them chatted while watching TV in the living room, not to mention how happy they were.


    "Why haven''t you come back yet?"


    Wu Hao looked at them in disappointment.


    "What do you mean, brother? You don''t want us in front of you, do you? You''ve gone too far since you had this girlfriend! "


    Lin Yuxin''s mouth is flat and her eyes are staring. She is very angry with him.


    "I don''t want to see you. I thought you three didn''t want to see me. I was flattered to see that you were still at home."


    Wu Hao sat down next to them.


    "So, all three of you are going to sleep here tonight?" he said


    "Why don''t you want us to sleep here?"


    Lin Xueyan angrily glanced at him and poked her jade finger on his head.


    "Yes! Why don''t you want to! I''ll have Tingting tonight! "


    Wu Hao said with a smile. He sighed in his heart. It must be impossible to cultivate tonight.


    "Young master, sleep alone!"


    Yu Ting also stretched out a slender jade finger and gently poked it on his forehead.


    "Then you''d better go back!"


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes.


    "Brother, are you a little bad?"


    Lin Yuxin sat on his lap and pinched his face.


    "What''s the difference between Tingting and me, Tingting?"


    Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "To be honest, young master, where have you been all afternoon?"


    Yu tinghong turned away from the topic.


    "I went to my house on a date with Xinxin."


    Wu Hao''s bad smile, deliberately does not mention which pot.


    Three girls gave him a big white eye.


    "Why do you want to open a room in the evening?" Yu Ting is angry.


    "That''s no good. I still have a baby in my family waiting for me to come back to comfort. I can''t spend all my time on Xinxin. There will be problems in the future."


    Wu Hao joked.


    "Who wants the young master to comfort me? I''m fine."


    Yu Ting pinches his face and goes to the kitchen.


    "There''s no dish you like tonight, young master. If you can''t eat your own food, I don''t want to care about you!"


    "Angry?"


    "Who''s going to be angry with you?"


    "Not yet!"


    Yu Ting is lazy and goes to the kitchen to cook.


    "You


    Lin Xueyan poked him on the head and went to the kitchen to help.


    Wu Hao shrugs. It doesn''t matter. Let her get angry first, and then get used to it.


    "Girl, do you want to help in the kitchen?"


    Wu Hao pinched her nose.


    "I don''t know how to cook. I''m going to have fun."


    "Then watch TV by yourself. I''ll go back to my room and take a bath. Call me after dinner."


    Wu Hao left her on the sofa and went into the room by himself.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room.


    Wu Hao sat cross legged in the void.


    They can''t practice openly at home, they can only practice secretly when they have time.


    "Xiaoya, I think I have mastered the use of time curve. You can teach me other skills."


    "No way!"


    Liya directly refused Wu Hao''s request.


    "Why? I think I''m very familiar with the time curve. I don''t need to spend too much time on a skill. " Wu Hao was disappointed.


    "In a small area, the owner is really proficient in using the time curve, but when I transferred Zhang Longqiang to the car last night, I found that the owner''s idea is not strong enough. It''s a little difficult to transfer large objects from a little distance. The owner needs to further strengthen the training of this skill, and the more important thing is to strengthen the exercise of his idea, so that he can have a stronger control over time, Only in this way can we learn the next skill easily. "


    "Is that necessary?"


    Wu Hao is a little impatient to grind slowly like this.


    Leia''s voice became serious.


    "Master, you are gifted, but it doesn''t mean that you can ascend to heaven step by step. All the strong people come out step by step, without exception. Master learning these skills doesn''t mean master these skills. Two days is the most time for master to have a simple understanding of the time curve. I hope master can master every skill I teach you, not just learn them, otherwise master''s whole cultivation will become nondescript, I don''t think it''s the result that the host wants to see. "


    Wu Hao was speechless.


    If you think about your two-day study and cultivation, you can say that you really have amazing talent in this aspect, but you seem to be in a hurry.


    Learning time curve but a day, even if again proficient and can master where to go?


    All of a sudden, it''s funny.


    Is it because of the excitement at the beginning of cultivation or being dazzled by self righteousness?


    Maybe all of them!?


    Wu Hao reexamined himself, took a deep breath and corrected his attitude.


    "Xiaoya, teach me how to strengthen my mind. When I think about it carefully, I find it very difficult to transfer Zhang Longqiang last night. Is this because my mind is not strong enough?"


    Leia breathed a sigh of relief, and her voice was sweet again..


    "Yes, it''s because the idea is not strong enough. Mind is like physical ability. The stronger the physical ability, the bigger and farther the things that can be moved. The same is true of mind. If the mind is not strong enough, it will be very difficult or even impossible for you to transfer large objects. "


    Leah said: "the control of time depends entirely on the mind. Strong mind is the basis of mastering the power of time, which the master must bear in mind."


    "I remember."


    Wu Hao nodded honestly. At this time, he was more serious than yesterday.


    Leia gave him a little happy laugh in his head.


    "In fact, the way to enhance the mind is very simple, just like the way to enhance physical fitness, as long as repeated practice and gradually increase the difficulty."


    "So simple?"


    It''s kind of incredible.


    "Many of the simplest truths are universal. In fact, there is nothing in the world that can''t be solved by simple methods. If there is one, it''s just that we haven''t found a simple way to deal with it for the time being. So is cultivation."


    "So it''s a long-term and gradual process to strengthen your mind according to your idea?" Wu Hao nodded and asked.


    "It''s not just about strengthening your mind. Everything is the same, including proficiency in skills. It''s also a step-by-step process. Success in one move often means the risk of collapse one day." Leia said with a smile.


    "Taught!"


    Wu Hao thought deeply and nodded his head.


    I didn''t learn any new skills tonight, but Liya gave herself a good lesson. At least, she could calm down and really practice instead of blindly trying to learn the power of all time.

 Chapter 168

    "My brother is eating. Why did you lock the door?"


    As Wu Hao was practicing, Lin Yuxin knocked at the door.


    Wu Hao takes back his idea, and a dozen small objects appear in the air, floating in the air and motionless.


    Wu Hao waved and more than a dozen small objects returned to their original places.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Come out for dinner. "


    "Here it is


    Wu Hao fell down from the air and almost didn''t fall.


    He shook his head to ease the swelling.


    The idea is divided into more than ten parts. Each part controls a time curve separately. Each small object moves in a circle in a separate curve. This is a super exercise for the idea. Similarly, the consumption is also super strong.


    Wu Hao walked out of the room slowly.


    The little girl leans against the door and looks at Wu Hao with a bad smile.


    "Did I write on my face?"


    He pinched her face and took her to dinner.


    "Brother, is it that sister Ting hasn''t given it to you for several days? I can''t stand being in the room... Hee hee, pay attention to your health."


    "Little girl, how can you learn these messy things?"


    There was a knock on her head.


    "Otherwise, what are you doing with the door locked? You won''t come out. You look very tired when you come out."


    Lin Yuxin said with a smile: "originally, I wanted to sleep with my brother at night. It seems that I''d better let sister Ting sleep with you at night."


    "This can be! At night, you help me to persuade Tingting. She''s running to you every day these days. It''s hard for me. "


    "Didn''t my brother have a girlfriend? I haven''t gone out to steal food these days?" Lin Yuxin joked.


    "Steal your head! Forget it. I''m too lazy to tell you! "


    Pull her down to dinner.


    I didn''t expect that Yu Ting really didn''t cook the dishes he liked. The dishes on the table were all the three of them usually liked. Oh, I guess she was really angry.


    Well, make do with it.


    After eating, I sat with them for a while. I thought it was impossible to spend the spring night with the beauty tonight. I''d better go back to my room and continue to practice.


    After the exercise, the mind is obviously enhanced, and the control of time is also obviously more accurate and powerful.


    Seeing the progress, what we need to do next is to persevere and push forward layer by layer.


    half past ten.


    The little girl knocked on the door outside. Wu Hao had to put down his cultivation.


    This wench didn''t call Yu Ting over. She ran to sleep with her pillow in her arms. She also convinced her!


    I couldn''t help it. I watched a movie with her and went to bed. I was thinking about how to drive them away tomorrow. Anyway, I haven''t had any female sex recently. I might as well practice at home.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    The three of them went back to the manor together.


    Wu Hao spared no effort to drive them away. As soon as they left, he began to practice in the living room.


    This practice is a whole day.


    The homework of the weekend didn''t move a word, and the book didn''t turn a page.


    The next day I came to school and remembered that NIMA had a monthly exam on Monday.


    It''s fucked.


    This month, without Zhao Shuhan''s attention, plus a lot of crap, I didn''t have time to read. I didn''t know anything about the two units of Protestantism. Only the basic problems can be solved by the memory of last month.


    At the end of the first exam, Wu Hao sighed and finally escaped from Zhao Shuhan. It is estimated that he will have to go back to his miserable life next month.


    What should we do?


    When she stares at her, she can''t make time to do business, let alone find time to practice.


    The open layout of her home has no personal space at all.


    Is the struggle going on or not?


    With her voice in their family, it''s not up to him.


    Especially the last time I got such a good result, this time I fell from the sky to the ground, which may make her mad. If I really want to fight against her, she will only add fuel to the fire.


    Just think about it.


    Damn, it''s a disaster on the road of becoming a God.


    Well, zhenima is narcissistic, ha ha ha.


    Just recently, the police are also investigating themselves. Taking this opportunity to avoid the limelight is also a good choice.


    When Yang Zhi''s work is finished, his focus will be on Cultivation and teahouse. There won''t be too many things. It doesn''t matter even if he lives in her home.


    I hope Yang Zhizhi can finish the work as soon as possible.


    If you get 20 billion yuan, you don''t have to find someone to "finance" yourself.


    If you count 20 billion, it will probably take more than 38000 years. Tut Tut, big business.


    Yang Zhi, don''t let me down.


    Wu Hao leaned against the guardrail and looked at the blue sky and white clouds overhead with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten in the morning.


    Yang Zhi left Qianglong company and took a taxi to the teahouse.


    As soon as the teahouse opened, Xiaoyou was having breakfast on the first floor.


    Originally in a good mood, she was not happy when she saw Yang Zhi.


    "To find Luo Chengtian again?"


    "Cough, Miss Xiaoyou, you can eat slowly. We''ll go after eating."


    Yang Zhi sat down and said with a bitter smile, "Wu Hao asked me to take you with me every time I move. I dare not listen to his words, and I can''t do it without Miss Xiaoyou''s help."


    "It''s a real problem."


    The little white took a look at him and asked, "are you going to grind with him or finish with him this time?"


    "Of course, I hope he can make a quick decision, but 20 billion is not a small amount. I guess Wu Hao should have taken all his property. It is certainly impossible to compromise easily. He can only try his best to make him yield."


    "After all this nonsense, I mean to grind it slowly."


    "Cough, if Miss Xiaoyou insists on this understanding, it''s not impossible."


    "You are not bold enough to do things. Since you work with Wu Hao, you''d better learn more from him and be decisive." Xiaoyou teaches.


    "I''ll learn more if I have a chance."


    Yang Zhishen nodded his head.


    "Come on, let''s go. Send me back as soon as we''re done. I have to do business."


    Xiaoyou takes three or two of the steamed buns and gets up to leave.


    Yang Zhi went out with him. He stopped a car by the side of the road and went straight to Yongjia villa.


    The main entrance to the community to the door card, you must turn from the guardrail.


    It''s easy for Yang Zhi, of course.


    "Miss Xiaoyou, I''ll go first and you climb again. I''ll help you."


    "If you don''t, hurry up."


    Yang Zhi, who is climbing, is stunned. Looking ahead, Xiaoyou is already inside.


    What the hell?


    Yang Zhi was stunned, and then thought that this is a girl who can take him to move in an instant.


    Should I seize the time to get used to these strange people around Wu Hao!?


    Yang Zhi smiles bitterly.


    "What are you doing there? Hurry up."


    "Right away."


    Yang Zhi turned in three or two times.


    He has checked Luo Junyi''s address in advance. It''s very easy to find their home, but the monitoring everywhere in the community has become a big problem. If he is photographed by the monitoring to have been to Luo''s home, maybe these monitoring will become evidence against him. We must be careful to avoid all monitoring

 Chapter 169

    Luo Junyi lies at home watching TV.


    He can''t be in a better mood these two days. He has read the news back and forth for more than ten times. Every time he thinks of Wu Hao''s terrible death, he feels inexplicably good.


    If dad has the final say that Wu Hao must die, he can''t go to school. He can''t wait to go to school to tell everyone that Wu Hao has already hung up and disappeared from the world. The middle school will be counted by his Luo Junyi, and what''s wrong with Wu Hao?


    Wu Hao, Wu Hao, the end of fighting me is death!


    Did you regret on the way to huangquan?


    Thinking of Luo Junyi, I can''t help laughing. I''m so excited about it!!!


    I don''t know that Wu Hao is in the class examination at this time, except for a lot of brain cells dead, everything else can''t be better.


    There''s a doorbell downstairs.


    Then I heard the maid open the door and take two people upstairs.


    Luo Junyi just thinks that his parents have come back, and he continues to watch TV without looking at them.


    The maid went downstairs.


    "Rogo, you''re all right."


    He walked to Luo Junyi with a smile on his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luo Junyi looked up and almost lost his soul. Subconsciously, he jumped up and wanted to call the police.


    Yang Zhiyi grabs him and presses him on the sofa.


    "Rogo, what are you nervous about? I''m not here to kill people."


    "What are you doing here?"


    Luo Junyi calms down.


    The reason why he was so nervous just now was that he thought of Wu Hao at the moment when he saw Yang Zhi. However, Wu Hao is dead. Yang Zhi can''t become a climate by himself. It''s not sure who can solve it. This guy dares to betray himself, and sooner or later he will die without a place to die.


    "I came to talk business with your parents. They''re not at home?" Yang Zhi asked with a smile.


    "What kind of business?"


    "Your parents didn''t tell you? It seems that they really treat you as a treasure. They didn''t tell you such a big thing. "


    Yang Zhi smiles, takes out a folding knife from his pocket and scratches it on his neck. Without waiting for Luo Junyi to call out, the tip of the knife is on his two front teeth.


    Luo Junyi did not dare to move his mouth. A drop of sweat came down from his forehead.


    "Brother Luo, please call your parents back and forget that I''m by your side. Just think you want to see them. Do you understand what I mean? If you understand, just blink twice. "


    Luo Junyi blinked his eyes, but he didn''t understand what the situation was.


    Yang Zhi put the knife on his neck.


    Luo Junyi takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to Li Hong.


    "Mom, I want to discuss something with you. You and dad will come back soon."


    "What''s the rush? Your father and I have a board meeting in the afternoon. Why don''t we go back in the evening? "


    Luo Junyi looks at Yang Zhi with a helpless expression.


    Yang Zhi pressed the knife on his hand and saw blood immediately.


    "Mom, you don''t think your own business is the most important, just like dad. Can you take my business to heart? It''s noon, so you don''t have time to come back?" Luo Junyi exclaimed excitedly, completely frightened.


    The phone was silent for three seconds.


    "Good good good noon, I''ll go back with your father. What do you want to eat at noon? Mom will buy some dishes and make lunch for you."


    Luo Junyi directly hung up the phone and his palms were sweating.


    "Wait another half an hour and my mom and dad will be back. Is that ok?"


    "Tell all the maids to go home."


    Luo Junyi called again and sent away several maids.


    "Yang Zhi, what do you want to do?"


    Luo Junyi looks at Yang Zhi with a cold face. The girl beside him is also very familiar. He saw her when he was locked in the underground garage.


    "I said, I''m here to talk to your parents about a business."


    Yang Zhi said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Forty five minutes.


    Luo Chengtian and Li Hong return home.


    When they saw Yang Zhi and the girl sitting with Luo Junyi on the second floor, their faces changed.


    Isn''t Wu Hao dead? What do they mean when they come here?


    Luo Chengtian gently pushes Li Hong and signals her to go downstairs to report to the police. He heads for Yang Zhi.


    "What does it mean to come today?"


    Luo Chengtian stares at Yang Zhi without expression.


    "It''s not interesting. I''ll continue to talk with Mr. Luo about the business we haven''t finished before."


    Yang Zhi turned his head to Li Hong, who was about to go downstairs, and said, "Ms. Li, if you don''t want your son to die suddenly after Chen Xudong, you''d better not call the police. I just want to finish the business with you quietly."


    Li Hong stops, looks at Luo Chengtian and goes back to the living room.


    "What kind of business are you talking about?"


    Luo Junyi is baffled.


    "Shut up and get back to the room!"


    Luo Chengtian scolded.


    "No! It''s better for Mr. Luo to stay here. In fact, why don''t you keep it from him? If it wasn''t for him, there wouldn''t be so many things. How about letting him know? "


    Yang Zhixiao looks at Luo Junyi and thinks that they must not be taken out of sight. Once they call the police, today''s action will fall short.


    Luo Chengtian hesitated for a long time and chose silence.


    He sat down on the sofa.


    I have been sorting out the current situation in my heart.


    Wu Hao is dead, and the contract that can threaten their family''s life is like waste paper. Yang Zhi either wants to avenge Wu Hao or try to blackmail himself for a sum of money. It''s easy to say the latter, but the former can be done with some money.


    With the number in his heart, Luo Chengtian''s manner became more calm.


    "Yang Zhi, what are you here for today? Let''s just say that I can''t give you much time. I have to go back to the company for a meeting in the afternoon."


    "As I have said, I''m here to talk about the unfinished business. 20 billion for the lives of three members of your family. I''ve given you enough time and opportunities. If you continue to challenge my patience, the person who will die next will be one of the three of you!"


    "Do you think I''m still afraid of your threat? Wu Hao is dead. The three contracts can''t come into effect without his signature. You can''t use this threat any more!"


    Luo Chengtian said with a cold face: "today I don''t call the police. I can let bygones be bygones. My request is very simple. Leave my home immediately. Otherwise, when I change my mind, I will make you regret threatening me again and again."


    Yang Zhi didn''t move. He looked at Luo Chengtian in a funny way.


    "Where do you feel confident that Wu Hao is dead?"


    Luo Chengtian was stunned. He couldn''t help clapping in his heart.


    Wu Hao is not dead?


    Or did he deliberately say that and let himself lose his sense of propriety?


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that I personally asked someone to do Wu Hao''s death. Do you think I''ll believe that you''re cheating here? If you want money, I can give you millions, but if you want to continue to threaten me, don''t blame me for not reminding you. I''m Luo Chengtian, who''s not so easy to provoke!"

 Chapter 170

    "You want to say that you went to Qianlong company to kill Wu Hao? I wonder if you have contacted Zhang Longqiang these two days? "


    Yang Zhi said with a smile.


    Luo Chengtian frowned slightly. In fact, Zhang Longqiang never contacted him these two days, and his attempt to contact Zhang Longqiang was fruitless.


    "Let me tell you, Mr. Luo, Qianglong company has now been transferred to my name. Zhang Longqiang, the former boss, has gone to Hexi by car. Wu Hao, whom you asked him to kill, is eating at school."


    "Zhang Longqiang is dead?"


    Luo Chengtian was surprised.


    Of course, Zhang Longqiang''s death is not important to him. What''s important is that Wu Hao is still alive. If this is true, then... Then


    I can''t imagine the consequences!


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Luo Chengtian calms down and stares at Yang Zhi firmly. He is more willing to believe his own judgment!


    The man in the co pilot''s seat is definitely Wu Hao. Zhang Longqiang has arranged his own assassination. He can''t kill himself. Based on his experience, he can''t make such a low-level mistake.


    It must be that he wants to disturb his mind and take the opportunity to blackmail himself!


    Yes, it must be!


    Just as he tried to convince himself that Wu Hao was dead, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Yang Zhi quickly put a knife against Luo Junyi''s throat and asked him to hand in his mobile phone!


    Luo Chengtian had to give him his mobile phone.


    As soon as you read the remarks on the phone, Yang Zhili, Captain Lin, knew that he was from the Public Security Bureau.


    I didn''t answer on purpose.


    But as soon as the bell stopped, they called again.


    Yang Zhi frowned.


    The other party is a public security officer. It''s very likely that because of two phone calls, he doubts if Luo Chengtian has an accident. Once he comes after him, it''s not good.


    "Take it! Be careful. I have your son''s life in my hands. "


    With a stab at the tip of the knife, Luo Junyi''s neck immediately bled.


    "Don''t hurt my son."


    Li Hong can''t calm down any more. She pulls Luo Chengtian to let him answer the phone quickly.


    "What''s the matter with Captain Lin in such a hurry?"


    Luo Chengtian answers the phone.


    "I have to tell you a bad news. The forensic report just came out. The person who died in the car was not Wu Hao, but Zhang Longqiang. We have checked the background of this person, and I think chairman Luo also knows."


    Lin Hongxin spoke with a heavy tone.


    "Chairman Luo, I''m afraid this Wu Hao is not simple. Since he''s not dead this time, I''m afraid he will retaliate against you. I''m in such a hurry to call you. I hope you''ll be psychologically prepared and watch out for him."


    As soon as he finished, Yang Zhi hung up and put his cell phone on the coffee table.


    The living room is very quiet. Although the mobile phone is not on, everyone in the living room can hear it clearly.


    Yang Zhihe and Xiaoyou always have strange smiles on their faces.


    Luo Chengtian''s three faces are wonderful.


    Luo Junyi didn''t know about the whole thing, but Wu Hao was still alive, which destroyed all his good mood.


    Luo Chengtian and his wife are in a state of anxiety and even fear.


    They don''t understand why Wu Hao didn''t die, but Zhang Longqiang did.


    Lin Hongxin joins up with them and tries to cheat them?


    It''s too unlikely.


    They don''t want to believe this fact, but the actual situation makes them have to prepare for Wu Hao''s being alive.


    "I don''t think I need to call you to prove anything."


    Yang Zhidao said: "this time, you have completely offended him. Either you hand in 20 billion yuan quickly, or you will die one by one!"


    "I want to see Wu Hao! I''m going to talk to him about it myself! " Luo Chengtian cried excitedly, already a little flustered.


    The original plan completely failed. Wu Hao must know that he wanted to kill people. Maybe he would not let go of his family even if he gave money. This may be very big. It''s too convenient for him to kill people, almost without cost.


    "I''m sorry, Wu Hao left this matter to me. If Mr. Luo has anything to talk about, he can talk to me directly."


    "What qualifications do you have to talk to me?"??? Wu Hao doesn''t want to take part in it himself. He is afraid of danger. He just treats you as a ghost. Do you really think he trusted you to do it? He just wants to hide behind and take advantage of himself. Can''t you see that??? Now? right off! I want to see Wu Hao! "


    Luo Chengtian roars.


    "That''s a lot of crap!"


    Xiaoyou, who has been silent, finally opens his mouth.


    Pick up the phone and send a message to Wu Hao. Within two minutes, a contract appears on Yang Zhi''s hand.


    Yang zhileng was stunned for a moment and then began to laugh.


    "It''s impossible to see him, but he brought you a surprise."


    Yang Zhi put the contract on the table.


    This is the contract Luo Chengtian filled out before. Now, Wu Hao has signed his name on it.


    Contract complete!


    Luo Chengtian suddenly completely lost his position, grabbed the contract on the table and tried to tear it off, but the light paper looked as hard as steel plate and did not move.


    He wanted to use the signature stroke to remove all the handwriting on it, and he succeeded. The black handwriting completely covered his original handwriting.


    Just as he breathed a sigh of relief, the handwriting quickly disappeared, and the contract returned to its original state.


    Luo Chengtian''s face turned pale.


    "Ding Dong."


    There''s a text message on the phone on the desk.


    From the preview, we can see that a sum of money has entered Luo Chengtian''s account.


    Death came, and the numbers on the message were like coins, giving off the smell of hell.


    For a moment, Luo Chengtian felt that the sky was dim.


    When Chen Xudong died, he received the same remittance message. Now... Now


    Are you going to die?


    Are you going to die??


    Are you going to die???


    Luo Chengtian''s face was bloodless and his whole body trembled.


    In the face of sudden death, the iron faced veteran in the shopping mall can''t be calm, even more scared than ordinary people at this moment.


    "I want to see Wu Hao, I want to see Wu Hao! Let me meet Wu Hao! "


    Luo Chengtian rushes to Yang Zhi and grabs him by the collar. The blood gas rushing up makes his eyes burst out.


    "If he wants to see you, he won''t let me deal with it."


    Yang Zhi''s expression finally cooled down.


    "Mr. Luo, are you going to beg him to let you go or threaten him to cancel the contract? Neither, right? What''s the point of seeing him? There is only one way to avoid death, that is to buy back your life with 20 billion yuan. Now, there is not much time left for you. I hope you can be as decisive as you are in the market negotiations. "


    "How much time do I have?"??? How much time do I have? "


    Luo Chengtian yells.


    One side of the small you cunning smile.


    ¡°9¡£¡±


    ¡°8¡£¡±


    Luo Chengtian is flustered.


    I''m completely flustered.


    That day, the girl''s countdown ended, and Chen Xudong had no breath, so the time to make his own decision was only a few seconds.


    As long as you make a decision, you can avoid death???


    Don''t you need to sign a new buyback contract???


    In an instant, countless thoughts flashed from his mind.


    20 billion for a life, is it worth it?


    Is it worth it????

 Chapter 171

    ¡°7¡£¡±


    ¡°6¡£¡±


    "Here you are!"!!! Here you are!!! I''ll give you everything you want! "


    Before Luo Chengtian opens his mouth, Li Hong can''t carry it.


    "Stop right now!"!!! I beg you to let him live first


    Li Hong''s eyes are full of tears, and her hands hold Luo Chengtian tightly.


    "And you? Five seconds to decide. "


    "We can earn more money, save our lives first!"


    Li Hong looks at Luo Chengtian with dim eyes.


    Luo Chengtian looks at Li Hong with trembling eyes.


    Which is more important, death or billions?


    which one?


    "Dad, what''s going on?"


    Luo Junyi cried, confused by the current situation.


    Luo Chengtian took a look at him, and the last defense line in his heart collapsed.


    "Here you are!!! All for you


    A mouth, unwilling to mix with fear broke out together.


    "Stop right now!"!!! I can''t give you money until I live! "


    ¡°2¡£¡±


    And finally, Xiaoyou stops.


    "Decided?"


    "It''s decided."


    Luo Chengtian is paralyzed on the sofa, sweating all over.


    Xiaoyou laughed.


    "I thought you were not afraid of death. I was just joking with you. That''s how scared you are."


    "A joke?"


    Luo Chengtian looks at Xiaoyou rigidly, scared and angry.


    "It''s not a joke."


    Xiaoyou said: "since Wu Hao has signed your contract, it means that the transaction has been completed. However, considering that you can''t spend 20 billion yuan on the transaction immediately, he has left you a little more time. As for how long this time is, I don''t know. It can be half a month, maybe a week, maybe only three days."


    "In a word, Wu Hao has signed, and there is not much time left for you. The only way to stop the countdown is to complete a buyback transaction with him. This transaction needs 20 billion yuan. I hope you can gather all the money before the end of the countdown. Remember to put it on a card and store it separately. You can''t complete the transaction. Don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    "Don''t you just sign a contract and die? What time is left? "


    Luo Chengtian was surprised, but the uncertain period of his death made him even more frightened.


    "When did I tell you to sign and die?"


    "How much time do I have left?"


    Luo Chengtian looks at Xiaoyou excitedly.


    "Only Wu Hao knows this."


    Xiaoyou has a bad smile. In fact, she knows this better than Wu Hao, but she''s not stupid. It''s obviously not a good idea to tell him at this time.


    "What if I don''t finish the deal in time and die?"


    "That''s simple. I guess Wu Hao will sign Luo Junyi''s contract and let your wife Li Hong complete the deal. If she doesn''t get the money in time, your son will follow you. Then he will sign your wife''s contract. If she doesn''t complete the deal, your family will be reunited in Youming, For Wu Hao, although the business failed, there was no loss. It''s different for you. Three people''s lives must be gone. As for money, people are dead. Do you think money can still be yours? "


    Xiaoyou''s beautiful face shows the special excitement of doing bad things.


    "In fact, this choice is very simple for you. Just like your wife said, you can earn more money if you have no money, but if you have no life, you will have nothing. Think about Chen Xudong and yourself. You might as well think about how you will die when the countdown to death ends."


    "I''ve already brought it to you. You can choose whether you want money or life. Of course, you can even choose to take risks to kill Wu Hao if you think you can kill him."


    Xiaoyou left them a smile and left.


    "If it was me, I would prepare the money right away!"


    Yang Zhi looked at Luo Chengtian and said, "what you have lost is money. Your relationship network is still there. It''s not difficult for you to make money again, but if you lose your life, nothing will come back. That''s all for today. I hope we can finish the deal the next time we come back, instead of talking about business with one person''s body. "


    Yang Zhi left an ending to catch up with Xiao you.


    ¡­¡­


    Luo Chengtian is paralyzed on the sofa.


    Death came to him step by step in an irresistible manner, and the fear of dying at any time made his brain remember the most primitive instinct of human self-protection.


    The firm will, which was originally unwilling to compromise, was vulnerable in the face of death.


    Is 20 billion worth one life?


    When it''s not your turn, it''s a question that needs careful thinking, but the answer to the question that death comes to you is simple¡ª¡ª


    Value!!!


    Although the heart is not willing, but no choice!


    "Dad, what''s going on?"??? Why don''t I understand what you''re talking about? "


    Luo Junyi is forced to look at Luo Chengtian.


    "20 billion for the lives of three members of our family, do you understand now?"??? Do you understand? "


    Luo Chengtian''s anger surged out and roared at Luo Junyi.


    "If you hadn''t provoked Wu Hao for no reason, if it wasn''t for the two contracts you brought home, if I hadn''t given birth to such a bastard as you, I wouldn''t have had all this mess today!"


    "What did I do to him?"??? You''re sick, aren''t you


    Pop.


    Luo Chengtian got up and slapped him.


    "Don''t be smart in front of me. Do you really think I didn''t understand the cause and effect of things? If you didn''t ask Yang Zhi to kill Wu Hao, how could Wu Hao deal with you like this?"??? Can you tell me about it??? I don''t want to worry about what happened. You really think your father is a fool! I tell you, Luo Junyi, our family is going to have nothing right now. I can''t guarantee you if you mess with me three or four more times. "


    Luo Junyi''s temper just about to burst out suddenly became dumb, as if he realized the seriousness of the situation.


    "Dad, you''re not really going to give Wu Hao 20 billion, are you? Are you crazy? "


    Luo Junyi called out.


    "Do you want me to die and leave all my money to you?"


    Luo Chengtian also bellowed.


    "I don''t mean that, but you really gave all the money to Wu Hao. What are we going to eat and use in the future? You''re not going to let our mother and son live with you, are you? "


    "Junyi, shut up! What did you say? Your father is in danger. What''s more important than his life? As long as our family is alive and well together, there will be money in the future! "


    Li Hong is also angry.


    "20 billion. Do you really want to be so cheap, Wu Hao?"


    Luo Junyi stares at them unconvinced.


    "I ask you, in your eyes, is your father''s life worth 20 billion?"


    Luo Chengtian looks at him seriously.


    "Dad, this is not the point. The point is that you give him the money. What shall we do later?"


    "Luo Junyi, I''m so disappointed with you!!! I, Luo Chengtian, succeed in everything I do in my life. How can I teach you such a failed son!? It seems that I really don''t need to keep so much money


    Luo Chengtian shakes his hand and goes back to the house, feeling cold and heartbroken.

 Chapter 172

    "Junyi, you''ve gone too far this time! Your father may die at any time. Do you know that you only want to have a good life in the future? If you are the one who has an accident, do you think your parents should save you with all the money? "


    Li Hong left a question and followed Luo Chengtian back to the house.


    Luo Junyi sat on the sofa and resented. What the hell happened? In the end, it was all his own fault. The Luo family didn''t have 20 billion yuan, so they had to borrow money everywhere if they really wanted to raise 20 billion yuan. At that time, the three of them were not only penniless but also in debt. When they thought of their superiority, they had no foundation, In the future, I will fall on the ground and trample on someone else, which is more painful than death.


    Is there any way to stop it?


    Luo Junyi leans on the sofa and thinks hard. He vaguely hears that they have already called the real estate agent in their room to sell all their houses.


    They have to find a way to keep the money.


    Luo Junyi has a firm eye.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao and Xu Xinjie review their textbooks after lunch to prepare for the exam in the afternoon.


    Wu Hao didn''t take the exam seriously at all. He knew that his temporary cramming had no effect. He just perfunctorized about it. Anyway, he had prepared for the worst.


    From the review to the end of the exam, Wu Hao was full of thoughts about how Yang Zhi''s action would make things go.


    This matter is related to his own vital interests. 20 billion is not a joke for him. If you just rely on ordinary transactions, you don''t know how long it will take to earn 20 billion. Now you have an opportunity to earn 20 billion from a deal. Of course, I hope Yang Zhizhi can hold it firmly for him.


    Now?


    Luo Chengtian''s contract has been signed. As long as he is a normal person, he should be flustered and scared, right?


    I just don''t know if this kind of fear can force Luo Chengtian to give up all his property.


    I hope Yang Zhizhi can catch his inner weakness and force him to submit.


    After the exam, Wu Hao takes Xu Xinjie home and takes a taxi to Xiaoyou without any delay.


    There are two tables of guests on the first floor of the teahouse. It seems that they are residents in the community. If they have nothing to do, they can find a place to sit down and have a chat.


    Business is a good start.


    Last time there was only one table, but now there are two tables. Well, it''s not bad.


    Xiaoyou is sitting on the first floor playing with a tablet. Now she has money. She has no TV on the first floor. She went to buy a tablet and enjoyed it.


    Wu Hao sat down in front of her.


    "Is it fun?"


    "Not bad. It''s fun."


    Xiaoyou smiles at Wu Hao and continues to play.


    "I ask you, how''s it going today?"


    "I think there should be no problem. At least when I cheated Luo Chengtian that he was dying, he gave up his resistance and was willing to give up all his money. I just didn''t know if he would give up his money after he had enough time to calm down."


    "Oh? Tell me more about it. "


    While playing, Xiao you retells what happened at noon with Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao probably understood what they had done today.


    Also probably know the limit that Luo Chengtian can bear.


    It seems that they were right to choose themselves as chips.


    Only when death appears in oneself, the fear of death will completely emerge. The more infatuated with the present life, the stronger the fear of death will be.


    Luo Chengtian is a typical successful person. He has a superior life that ordinary people can''t reach. Once he dies, everything will disappear completely. His family, his life, his work, all these elements that constitute his successful life call for him not to die easily.


    Then he has to compromise.


    20 billion!


    It won''t be long before we get it!


    Wu Hao''s mouth was full of excitement.


    "To be honest, what do you want when you get the money?"


    Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "TV!"


    Xiaoyou affirmed.


    "Strange, why don''t you ask me for money? Your credit must be greater than Yang Zhi''s. If you ask me for money, I will definitely give it to you. "


    "I think I''m happy with the money I''ve earned. If you want to give it to me, I won''t refuse, but I won''t take the initiative to ask you for money."


    "I didn''t expect you to be quite conscious."


    Wu Hao joked: "but most people with this kind of thinking, like you, don''t have much money in real life."


    "Hum, look down on me, I can make a lot of money by my own efforts!"


    Xiaoyou puts down the tablet and stares at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and didn''t bother to argue with her.


    "If you''re invited to dinner in the evening, go upstairs and prepare. We''ll have dinner as soon as these two tables leave."


    "This is OK! I haven''t had a decent meal since I helped you to see the teahouse. Since you treat me, I have to have a good meal. "


    "Take care of your food. I''ll take care of what you want to eat." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Wait for me!"


    Xiaoyou turns and goes upstairs, running and shouting.


    "Drink quickly. I''m going out to eat."


    Two table guests are stunned for a while, Wu Hao is a face black line, this Ni son usually should not be so easy to drive away the guests!?


    "Don''t worry. Don''t listen to her nonsense. Don''t pay attention to her when you drink."


    Wu Hao came out in a hurry.


    The guests at the two tables whispered a few words and continued to drink tea.


    Wu Hao was relieved. He grabbed a little tea and prepared to make a pot of tea himself. He estimated that he would have to wait at least 20 minutes for them to drink some tea to relieve his fatigue. After an afternoon''s test, his head was all paste.


    Just as the water was boiling, a familiar but unexpected figure appeared.


    Luo Junyi.


    Wu Hao poured two cups of tea and looked at him with a smile while playing with his mobile phone.


    "How dare you come to me? Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?"


    "If you want to kill me, you''ve already done it. I''m sure you won''t kill me!"


    Luo Junyi sat down in front of Wu Hao.


    "I''ve come to you for something to discuss with you," she said


    "Discuss? Is there anything we need to discuss between us? You''d better talk about it. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I know that all you have done is to get back at me. You don''t really want the money. I''ll give you a chance to get back at me. I can also give you a sum of money, but it can''t exceed two billion! It''s already a huge sum of money. It''s totally out of thin air for you. You should be satisfied. "


    "It seems that the difference between two billion and twenty billion is a little too much?"


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "first of all, how do you intend me to revenge you?" It''s a bit funny.


    "You can kill my dad! This revenge has been a very heavy price for me! "


    Luo Junyi stares at Wu Hao tightly.


    Wu Hao looks at Luo Junyi in a daze. For a moment, he feels that he shouldn''t leave this bastard in the world. This kind of stupid thing will kill Luo Chengtian!?

 Chapter 173

    "Did I hear you right? Can you say that again? " Wu Hao laughed, playing with his mobile phone.


    "You can kill my dad! Is that clear enough? Don''t you just want to revenge me? This revenge should be enough for you! "


    Luo Junyi repeated, his tone firm and indifferent.


    "What do you think your father would think when he heard that?"


    With a sneer, Wu Hao put his cell phone aside and drank his tea.


    "I don''t care what he thinks, I only know that our family can''t end up with nothing because of him! Wu Hao, two billion is enough. As long as you promise me, I will find a way to let my mother give you the money. "


    "Sorry, I refuse!"


    Wu Hao drank a cup of tea and said, "I think you''re wrong. In addition to revenge, I also want 20 billion yuan from your family. It''s not a small sum. To be honest, Wu Hao is a layman. He can''t help but be attracted to money and women. Your father has agreed to give me the money. Do you think it''s possible for me to accept your 2 billion yuan? Don''t you think you''re here to be funny? What makes you think I''ll give you that deal? Even if you want to kill me, it''s better to kill you. "


    "You can''t kill me!"


    Luo Junyi stares at Wu Hao.


    "Your father can die. Why can''t you? You really take yourself seriously


    Wu Hao glanced at him sarcastically.


    "I advise you to go back and stay honest. Don''t think I''m a fool and will agree to your stupid proposal. Luo Junyi, Luo Junyi, I really should sign your contract to see what would happen if you were going to die soon. I guess you would cry and beg your parents to save your life with all the money?"


    "There''s no way I can compromise with you!"


    Luo Junyi is not reconciled.


    "Oh? Do you want to try? I''ll sign your contract to let you taste the coming of death? "


    Wu Hao sneered.


    Luo Junyi swallows his saliva and stares at Wu Hao.


    After a while he asked, "can I fill out that contract to make people die?"


    "It''s not something you need to know. You just need to know that it''s absolutely impossible for me to make you get what you want!"


    "What do you want?"


    "You said that all I did was to get back at you. What do you think I want to do?"


    "I won''t let you succeed!"


    Luo Junyi stares at Wu Hao and leaves the teahouse in a stalemate.


    "Take your time."


    Wu Hao looks at this fool coldly. For the first time, he finds that there is such an ignorant, ridiculous and stupid person in the world. He thinks that Luo Chengtian is also a man with high reputation in the business world. He should be mad if he knows that his son wants to die!?


    Wu Hao picked up the mobile phone on the desk and pressed the pause button of the recorder.


    An evil smile appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    Luo Chengtian, maybe your son will make you despair more than death.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaoyou comes down from upstairs.


    Knowing that she was going out to have a big meal, she changed into a beautiful dress. The girl, who was already beautiful and couldn''t do it, became more and more different when she dressed up a little. She was as delicate as a work of art.


    I always think this girl is very beautiful. Now the more she looks, the more beautiful she is.


    "I''m dressed like this for dinner."


    Wu Hao joked.


    "You''re just a bitch. Girls can''t go out and dress up."


    Xiaoyou is angry.


    "OK, sit down and moisten your stomach first, and we''ll go when the guests leave."


    "How come all the tea drinkers are so slow? It''s killing to sit for an hour or two in a pot of tea."


    "It''s still early anyway."


    Wu Hao poured a cup of tea for the aunt.


    "I don''t like tea. It''s hard to drink."


    "Don''t drink it."


    Wu Hao had a drink of his own. Seeing that the guests at both tables didn''t want to leave, he simply took Xiaoyou upstairs.


    "I just came down. What are you doing?"


    "Do me a favor."


    Wu Hao pulls Xiaoyou into the room on the second floor.


    "You... What do you want to do?"


    Xiao you looks at him with a red face. Every time I stay alone in a room with him, I feel very nervous.


    "I said, what are you thinking? Do I look like I''m going to do something bad to you?"


    Wu Hao takes out his mobile phone, turns on the recorder and plays the conversation with Luo Junyi.


    "Luo Junyi?"


    Xiaoyou looks at Wu Hao in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s Luo Junyi."


    "There''s something wrong with this guy. How can he want his father to die? Although his father''s attitude towards him is a little worse, it''s not like that. "


    "There are so many psychoses in the world, who knows what he thinks."


    Wu Hao hands her cell phone.


    "Anyway, we still have time. Now go to Luo''s house and listen to the recording for the couple."


    "You are good or bad. Luo Chengtian will be angry to death."


    Xiao you''s bad smile, a silly and ready to move.


    Wu Hao looked at her and couldn''t help laughing: "I said Xiaoyou, I found that you are particularly interested in doing bad things recently. Every time you say it, you look very excited. Maybe I''ll take you as an apprentice. I''ve always had a way of doing bad things since I was young."


    "Go and hang out with you again. I''ll forget that I''m death on probation."


    Xiaoyou takes a look at him and disappears.


    Wu Hao smiles and goes downstairs to continue drinking tea.


    ¡­¡­


    Luo Chengtian and Li Hong have been on the phone all afternoon in their study.


    Real estate, vehicles, calligraphy and painting are all ready to change hands.


    But this money is not 20 billion at all. If we want to raise 20 billion, we must sell all their shares in Hongluo and sell all their investments at the same time.


    Even if all deliveries are successfully completed, another billion will have to be borrowed.


    Both husband and wife know that this is a money for life transaction, and they must do so.


    But calm down, have to consider the future life, especially Li Hong, as a woman, more sensitive to this aspect.


    There are no friends in shopping malls. Once fraternal partners may break off contact with worthless ones in a flash.


    After all these years in the mall, she''s seen through.


    "Lao Luo, should we really calm down and plan for our future life?"


    Li Hong leans feebly on the sofa.


    "Junyi is now graduating from high school in June next year and going to university. We have to consider his future."


    "How much does it cost to go to college? The children of ordinary families can''t go to college. At most, they are not as happy as they used to be in College for four years. You should be careful that they can''t starve to death!"!? What do you think of him now? You''ve heard that bastard talk at noon. I''d like to thank Wu Hao at this time. The biggest failure of Luo Chengtian''s life is his son. Now I''d rather give all my money to Wu Hao and let him live an ordinary life. " Luo Chengtian.

 Chapter 174

    "It''s not a long-term solution after all. Do you plan to live like that all the time? If we can''t, what''s the use? It''s better for us to discuss how to re educate him. It''s not directly related to money. We can only blame us for not paying attention to educating him. "


    "So now that I have time, I''ll educate him myself."


    "Lao Luo, it''s not necessary to educate him like this."


    Li Hong said: "do you think it''s OK to leave the company''s shares and all our investments untouched? Let''s go back to the company to set up a project, borrow 20 billion yuan from the bank, buy back your time with this money, and make sure you''re safe. Then I''ll quit all my positions in the company and go home to educate Junyi. I also know that this guy is really a bit shameful now, If you don''t give a good education, you will be ruined. "


    "It can''t be changed! If there is no strong intervention from the outside world, you and I will compromise. Luo Junyi always has a way to let you and me follow his wishes. If he wants money, do you really have a way not to give it to him? It won''t be long before life goes back to the same track. Sooner or later, he will go on a path that makes you and me sad. "


    Luo Chengtian sighed: "we have only one son. I also want to give him all the good ones. It''s because we had this mentality from the beginning that he has become what he is now. I would rather not have anything than let him become a normal child. Then we Luo family still have hope, otherwise you and I will be destroyed by this smelly boy sooner or later."


    "What you said is too serious. Junyi is a little unreasonable and immature now, but it''s not as serious as what you said."


    Li Hong''s tone is slightly reproachful, blaming him for saying too much.


    "You see, with your attitude, do you think you can make him change?"??? I think what I said is light. Think for yourself how he got into trouble with Wu Hao. He is hiring a murderer to kill people. How dare he do it when he is only a few years old


    "I don''t think it''s proper for us to do this. Even if you don''t think about his present, you should think about his future. You can''t give the money to Wu Hao in this way."


    "Why don''t you understand?"


    Luo Chengtian stares at Li Hong, and Li Hong stares at Luo Chengtian.


    The couple were in a stalemate when a man suddenly appeared in the room.


    "Are you two discussing how to raise money or how to educate your precious son?"


    Xiaoyou walks up to them with a smile.


    "You... How did you get in?"


    Luo Chengtian and his wife were startled.


    "It doesn''t matter. I came to you to listen to something."


    Xiaoyou takes out Wu Hao''s mobile phone and turns on the fresh recording.


    "You can kill my dad! Is that clear enough? Don''t you just want to revenge me? This revenge should be enough for you! "


    Luo Chengtian was shocked by the first sentence in the recording and almost passed out.


    Luo Chengtian knew who it was as soon as he opened his mouth. The more he listened, the more desperate he felt. How could he raise such a beast!?


    The recording is over.


    Xiaoyou put the cell phone away.


    "Well, you don''t have to tell me who''s in the recording, do you? Don''t look at me like that. I''m not here to urge you. Wu Hao asked me to bring this thing to you. I don''t know what the intention is. Think about it yourself. I''ll go back to dinner. See you next time. "


    After that, Xiaoyou walked out of the door and disappeared.


    "Poof."


    Luo Chengtian just wanted to speak, a mouthful of blood vomited out.


    "Lao Luo! Lao Luo


    "See for yourself, this is our good son!"!!! This is our good son!!! He can not only kill others, but also his father wants to. Do you think you can persuade him to be good? Do you think he really has a little self-control? "


    With that, another mouthful of blood, something colder than death, made the man wet his eyes.


    "No! No more! Nothing. I''ll ask the police to lock him up first. Don''t be angry. We''ll teach him later! "


    Li Hong holds Luo Chengtian and tears.


    It''s not that she can''t get 20 billion yuan, but at this moment, she and Luo Chengtian have the same idea that if she can give up her family wealth in exchange for her son''s change, it''s all worth it.


    ¡­¡­


    Luo Junyi returns home.


    I''m even more upset now.


    I thought that Wu Hao would accept his own conditions. After all, it was two billion yuan. After all, he also died of his father. How could he be so ungrateful and refuse to accept such conditions.


    It''s not possible to start from Wu Hao. If you want to stop it, you have to start from home.


    He thought of a way.


    As soon as he got home, he sneaked into his study.


    There are two safes in the study, one containing all the house property certificates and the other containing all the equity certificates related to the investment.


    As long as they take these away, their property changes can''t be completed.


    Knowing the password, Luo Junyi opens the two safes, takes out everything in them, finds an official document, packs it, and walks out with great strides.


    Li Hong goes to the study to get Hongluo''s papers. As soon as she opens the door, she bumps into Luo Junyi and almost falls.


    "Junyi? Why are you in the study? "


    Li Hong looks at him in surprise.


    Luo Junyi is about to leave without speaking.


    "What do you have in your hand?"


    Li Hong grabbed the bulging briefcase in his hand.


    "Ma, let go."


    "You tell mom what''s in this bag?"


    "Nothing."


    "Nothing. You''re in a hurry. Let me see."


    "I said there''s nothing to see. You and dad should find a way to raise money."


    Luo Junyi leaves Li Hong and runs.


    Li Hong stumbled to the ground.


    "Junyi, did you take the things in the safe? Your father is willing to give up everything for you. How can you do this to your father? "


    Li Hong cried, heartbroken.


    "Don''t think I don''t know. He just wants to save his life. I don''t want to give up what he wants to give up."


    Luo Junyi ran downstairs.


    "I''ve already called the police. It''s still time for you to come back."


    Li Hong fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Luo Junyi didn''t answer her. He knew that his mother would never do such a thing. Even if he called the police, it was useless. When the police arrived, he had already run away.


    But


    Before he could open the door, there was a siren outside. Soon the police car had stopped at the gate.


    Luo Junyi scolds, turns around and runs to the second floor, jumping from the toilet window.


    A scream.


    Luo Junyi can''t run with his legs in his arms.


    The police downstairs follow the direction of the sound and see Luo Junyi lying on the ground.


    Handcuffs handcuffed him

 Chapter 175

    Li Hong came down from upstairs.


    It''s heartbreaking to see the police escorting her baby son, but she can''t help it.


    "Mom, you can''t do this to me. You will regret it sooner or later. You can''t give all the money to Wu Hao. You will ruin my future life. Mom, you can''t do this."


    Luo Junyi struggled and screamed frantically.


    Li Hong looks at Luo Junyi. She has never thought that one day she will encounter such a scene. Now she knows very well that at this time, she just wants to arrest him and lock him up for a few days so that he can''t mess around. If he is allowed to continue like this, it is likely that the next time the police catch him, they will take him to the execution ground to execute the death penalty.


    I can''t make up my mind to destroy his life now. I will bear to accept a ruined son in the future.


    "Comrade police, please help me to lock him up for a few days."


    "Our leaders have already explained this matter. Mrs. Li can rest assured that we will take good care of your son. This is the bag that you just got in your hand


    The police returned the briefcase to Li Hong.


    "Please."


    Li Hong takes the briefcase.


    "Let''s go first."


    "Slow down."


    "Mom, you can''t do this to me. I''m your son. How can you help outsiders put your son in prison? You can''t do this."


    Li Hong took a look at him, heartache, resolutely turned back to the house, closed the door.


    She leaned against the door to open the briefcase, which was really the equity certificate and real estate certificate in the safe. For a moment, she felt completely cold. What kind of son did she teach? She was so selfish that she could sacrifice her father''s life for her own life.


    The tears of motherhood trickled down.


    Maybe we should really take this opportunity to put down everything and focus on educating the child, otherwise the child will be completely destroyed.


    Li Hong wiped away her tears and went back to her study.


    Pick up the phone and call the secretary.


    "In my name, we will hold a temporary shareholders'' meeting to tell them that chairman Luo and I want to conduct internal equity trading. Anyone who is interested can participate in the meeting, and those who are not interested can also be present as far as possible."


    Then he hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao is drinking tea in the teahouse.


    Two table guests went to one table, the other table looked at the time, estimated to go home for dinner, talking about where to get together tomorrow.


    Xiaoyou came down from upstairs with a cup of milk tea in his hand.


    Seeing that there were still people drinking tea, he sighed helplessly.


    Before she started to rush, the guests at that table got up by themselves.


    Now the little girl is happy and busy to collect money.


    "Finally, let''s go. Let''s have dinner."


    Xiaoyou said with a smile.


    "I thought you would come back in three or five minutes at most. Why did you go for twenty minutes?"


    Wu Hao got up and went out.


    "I wanted to come back immediately. I noticed a man who was dying in ten minutes on the way. How could I miss such a good chance? I waited for him for ten minutes on the side of the road. You said that man was strange. He had to lie under someone''s car. As a result, the woman was so nervous that she crushed him to death and looked pitiful."


    "Touch porcelain? It''s estimated that it''s the rookie party who meets the rookie female driver. "


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "Hee hee, anyway, I earn a fresh soul for nothing."


    "You can see things on the way when you move in an instant?"


    Wu Hao asked casually.


    "I can''t see."


    "I can''t see you. How did you see that man on the way?"


    Xiao you shakes the milk tea on her hand.


    "I wanted to buy a cup of milk tea to drink, so I saw him. Come on, hurry up. Have you chosen a place to eat? I''m starving. "


    "You don''t choose a place?"


    "I don''t know where to eat."


    "I''ll just take you to a restaurant. It''s a pity I can''t drive. Otherwise, it would be nice to drive to dinner with such a beautiful woman as you."


    Wu Hao looked at the sports car that had been parked at the door and sighed.


    When the teahouse opened, the car delivered at the peak still stops on the side of the road. I don''t know how long it will take.


    restaurant.


    Xiao you ordered all the dishes on the menu according to Wu Hao''s custom of inviting her to dinner.


    It''s a pleasure to eat.


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair, eating and admiring the girl in front of him.


    Beautiful, needless to say, this innocence is really rare. Although she is insensitive to death and suffering that ordinary people can''t understand, it can''t cover up the fact that her heart is as unpolluted as white paper. If she is well trained, she may become a good helper.


    The only pity is that this girl is not free, and there is an adult Na Mei in charge of her. It''s a little difficult to take her for her own use.


    He sighed in secret.


    "What have you been looking at me for?"


    Xiaoyou looks up and asks.


    "Nothing. I just want to ask you a question."


    Wu Hao withdrew and asked, "what''s Luo Chengtian''s reaction to the recording?"


    "Reaction, let me see."


    Xiaoyou said: "anyway, it gives me a feeling of shock and despair. I can feel that even his wife is very sad after listening to it. Eh, Wu Hao, what''s the purpose of listening to this recording for them?"


    "It''s just for them to recognize their son. As for what they will think after listening, that''s not what I want to think, and I can''t control it."


    Wu Hao laughed.


    "I don''t believe it. You always do things with a purpose. It must be the same."


    Wu Hao smiles but says nothing.


    Why?


    Of course.


    That is to help Luo Chengtian make a quick decision and speed up the completion of this big deal worth 20 billion yuan.


    Now it seems that my goal has been achieved.


    This business is in the cards.


    Next, it depends on the speed of Luo Chengtian.


    With his current position, as long as the price is reasonable, the equity transfer will be completed soon, and it will take less than half an hour to get to the industrial and commercial bureau.


    And most of his dozens of investments are in the form of shares, which can be arranged to be carried out at the same time.


    If the speed is fast, all the equity changes can be completed in two or three days, even if the speed is slow for another week.


    Wu Hao believes that Luo Chengtian will try his best to get 20 billion yuan as soon as possible.


    After all, it''s about his own life.


    "Xiaoyou, the day after tomorrow you and Yang Zhi go to Luo''s house."


    "The day after tomorrow? It''s too fast. They can''t raise 20 billion yuan in two days. "


    Xiaoyou showed an incredible expression while eating.


    "The trouble with equity change is preliminary investigation and bargaining. I believe many of Luo Chengtian''s investments will choose to carry out equity trading internally. If we all know it well, we can save a lot of time. As for the price, do you think Luo Chengtian really compares the price with the accounting? Time is more important to him than money. "


    Wu Hao said: "I guess they can recover all the money in two days at the earliest. Even if they can''t, it will take three days at most. So you''d better go the day after tomorrow. If they haven''t finished, they''d better go the day after tomorrow."


    With that, Wu Hao changes a contract and signs his name to Xiao you.


    "Buying time is one minute, trading price is 20 billion! Remember


    "Yes, I see."


    Xiaoyou put away the contract and said with a smile, "in fact, I haven''t used up the three you gave me last time."


    "Not yet? If you have nothing to do, take it and put the extra on you for a rainy day. Anyway, I don''t think you want to give it back to me. "


    "I really don''t want to give it back to you." Xiaoyou said with a smile.


    "It depends on how you use it. If you use it indiscriminately, don''t think I''ll give it to you. If you use it well, maybe I can give you more in the future." Wu Hao said.


    "Really?"


    The spirit of Xiaoyou.


    "Don''t ask if it''s true or not. Remember to go to Luo''s house with Yang Zhi the day after tomorrow and finish the deal as soon as possible."


    Wu Hao gave her a tap.


    "Yes


    Xiaoyou, like a soldier, straightens his chest and continues to eat.


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair with a mysterious smile on his face

 Chapter 176

    Wednesday.


    The monthly exam is over, and most of the good students are anxiously waiting for their grades to come down.


    Wu Hao looks as worried as they are.


    But what he worries about is not the achievements, but the 20 billion dollar business.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s ten forty-five in the morning.


    Yang Zhi and Xiao you knock on the door of the Luo family.


    The Luo family has dismissed all the servants. Li Hong comes down to open the door.


    When she saw Yang Zhi and Xiao you, she was not surprised or alarmed, but she was in a bit of a bad mood.


    "Come on, come in and sit down."


    Li Hongxin said calmly that she didn''t seem to regard them as blackmailers.


    "Have you got the money ready?"


    Xiaoyouwei said with a smile.


    "Most of them are ready, and some of them are in preparation. Lao Luo should be able to give you the money when he comes back in the afternoon."


    Li Hong hesitated for a moment and said, "I hope you can keep your promise. We are willing to give you the money, but I hope you can return Lao Luo''s life to him."


    "Don''t worry about that. When we get the money, Wu Hao will give him back the time."


    Li Hong didn''t speak and took them to the living room.


    "Lao Luo, he didn''t come back so soon. Would you like something to drink?"


    "Just grab a drink."


    Li Hong took two bottles of drinks and put them in front of them. She poured a glass of boiled water.


    Luo Chengtian came back from outside at 4:30 p.m. and the taxi stopped directly at the door.


    Enter the door to see Yang Zhi and small you is a Leng at first, then returned to normal.


    "Come on, I''m ready for the money. Let''s start trading."


    Luo Chengtian and Li Hong sat together, but they didn''t see a lot of white hair on their heads for two days.


    "Is all the money on one card?"


    Xiao you asked.


    "Put it all on one card according to your requirements."


    "20 billion?"


    "A little more."


    "Enough is enough."


    Xiaoyou takes out a contract signed by Wu Hao and puts it on the coffee table.


    "The account number should be filled in with the rich card, the buying time should be filled in for one minute, the transaction price should be 20 billion yuan, and the name should take effect immediately."


    "No! Why is this buyback contract only one minute? "


    Luo Chengtian looks at Xiaoyou. He can''t accept 20 billion yuan for one minute.


    "Don''t worry. This deal is just for you to transfer your money. Wu Hao will make another deal with you when you redeem it."


    "Are you sure you''re not lying to me?"


    Luo Chengtian looks at Xiaoyou and Yang Zhi warily.


    Yang Zhidao said: "Mr. Luo, instead of doubting this, might as well sign this contract as soon as possible. Wu Hao didn''t give your redemption contract to me or miss Xiaoyou. It can be seen that he hopes to complete the last transaction face to face with you."


    "It should be. Otherwise, according to Wu Hao''s practice, he will directly ask you to buy back the time you sold with 20 billion instead of doing anything more."


    Xiaoyou added.


    "No, it''s all the money I can get. I can''t take the risk. I''ll sign it when I see Wu Hao."


    Luo Chengtian pushes the contract back to Xiaoyou.


    Xiaoyou sighed, and he didn''t force him at this time.


    After thinking about it, I sent a message to Wu Hao.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao is listening to the teacher''s comment on the test paper. On Wednesday afternoon, he had finished school early, but you still had to stay to talk about the test paper. It''s really speechless.


    The cell phone lights up.


    Message from Xiaoyou.


    "Wu Hao, Luo Chengtian''s money has been collected, but he is worried that you will cheat him not to sign the contract and want to meet you."


    Wu Hao immediately returned a message.


    "I''ll be right there."


    Put away your cell phone, get up and walk out.


    "Teacher, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    "Wu Hao, what''s your score in this exam? Why did you run to the toilet?"


    "I deserve to die if I fail in the exam."


    Wu Hao gave a reply and left the classroom quickly.


    The pig''s head knows which is more important, 20 billion or a broken achievement.


    Out of school, take a taxi to Yongjia villa.


    The evening at the end of November is very dark.


    Wu Hao stood in front of the gate of Luo''s house at five twenty. It was already half dark.


    The doorbell rings.


    Li Hong in the living room came out to open the door.


    She was stunned when she saw Wu Hao.


    This is her first time to really meet Wu Hao. Although she knew from the beginning that he was Luo Junyi''s classmate, and he was one year younger than Luo Junyi, his youth was still beyond her expectation.


    "Wu Hao?"


    "Wu Hao."


    Wu Hao looks at Li Hong with a smile.


    "Come in, we are waiting for you."


    Li Hong reluctantly smiles, showing her due politeness.


    Wu Hao nodded his thanks and followed her into the living room.


    Li Chengtian, Yang Zhi and Xiao you are all here. Wu Hao sits down beside Xiao you.


    "Chairman Luo, I''m here."


    Wu Hao looks at Luo Chengtian with a smile.


    "Hello."


    Luo Chengtian looked at Wu Hao as like as two peas of red. He had never seen Wu Hao as such a young man. He did not seem to be a sophisticated and insidious figure. He looked very strong in the face of the young man. He could not imagine that he was the one who was behind the scenes.


    "Chairman Luo, why didn''t you see Luo Junyi?"


    Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "I''ve put him in the police station, and I''d like to thank you for listening to that recording, so that we can make up our minds to educate him."


    Luo Chengtian didn''t want to talk about it more. He changed the topic and said, "Wu Hao, 20 billion is an astronomical amount, and it''s all in cash. I only have one chance to complete this redemption contract, so I want to be cautious. I must be sure that I can really buy back the time I''ve lost."


    "You can rest assured when I come."


    Wu Hao smiles and wipes his right hand over the table. His sale contract and a blank contract appear on the table.


    "Chairman Luo, after deducting 20 billion yuan, can you get 20.3328 million yuan on your card?"


    "I have this money on another card in my name. I haven''t changed the money for the selling time." Luo Chengtian.


    "That''s good."


    Wu Hao pushed the blank contract to him.


    "Copy it according to this one. You can buy it back as many years as you sell it. The price is still 1."


    Luo Chengtian was relieved to fill in the buyback contract, check it and put it in front of Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao handed the contract in front of Xiaoyou to him again.


    "Chairman Luo fills in this contract together. The purchase time is one minute and the purchase price is 20 billion yuan. After filling in, we will sign these two contracts together. Is that ok?"


    Luo Chengtian nodded, in addition to this, there is no better way.


    Fill in the contract of 20 billion yuan a minute, don''t sign it, and look at Wu Hao.


    "Let''s start, and sign at the same time."


    Wu Hao takes the pen from Yang Zhi and looks at Luo Chengtian. They sign their names on their contracts.


    "Congratulations, the account balance has increased by 20.3328 million."


    "Congratulations, the account balance has increased by 20 billion!"


    Liya''s sweet voice came from Wu Hao''s brain one after another, and his face showed an irrepressible smile.


    20 billion,


    Got it!!!

 Chapter 177

    20 billion,


    Even with Wu Hao''s knowledge of money, this number is still very exciting!


    However, compared with Wu Hao''s excitement, the expression on Luo Chengtian''s face is somewhat intriguing.


    No one in his brain told him that his time had been extended, which was undoubtedly a super gamble for him. He gambled with 20 billion yuan on his 38 year life span, but he had no idea what the result was. After all, time was invisible.


    "Congratulations, chairman Luo. Your time is normal."


    Wu Hao put the contract in front of him to make sure he had signed it.


    "How do I know my time is really redeemed?" Luo Chengtian asked.


    "It''s hard for me to prove to you that even if I can make a person die easily, it can''t prove that I can make a person who is already dying live. It''s impossible for you to see the actual effect if I make him live longer when he is already alive. Therefore, chairman Luo would rather believe me than ask this question."


    Luo Chengtian is silent.


    He also knew that Wu Hao was right.


    Luo Chengtian sighed, haggard and helpless.


    "It seems that I can only choose to believe you."


    "In fact, you don''t have to believe it. After Wu Hao signed his name, your life expectancy immediately increased, not less than one point, not less than one point. After finishing 38 years and 250 days, I can see your life expectancy, of course, if you believe me." Xiaoyou leans on the sofa and looks at Luo Chengtian.


    Luo Chengtian is stunned. Xiaoyou''s words make him a little relieved.


    He looks at Wu Hao and Xiao you with a complicated look.


    Buying and selling time, seeing people''s life span, these things that used to be regarded as pseudoscience, now really appear in front of my eyes. I can''t help but sigh that there are too many strange things in the world that I don''t know, just


    Deep in my heart, I hope that I will never meet these strange people and strange things again.


    "Ding Dong."


    "Ding Dong."


    Luo Chengtian''s mobile phone sent two messages at the same time.


    It''s all bank tips.


    One transfer is 20.3328 million.


    A transfer of 20 billion yuan.


    Seeing two messages, Luo Chengtian''s heart finally relaxed.


    When selling time, he received a remittance message. Now when buying back time, he received a transfer message. The symmetrical procedure at least makes him feel at ease.


    "Chairman Luo, let''s talk about it alone somewhere?"


    Wu Hao looked at him with a smile.


    "I have something to say to you, too."


    Luo Chengtian gets up and takes Wu Hao to the study on the second floor.


    They sat face to face.


    "Let''s talk about what chairman Luo wants to say first." Wu Hao said.


    "I''m not the chairman of Hongluo any more. If you want to call me Mr. Luo or Lao Luo, you can do it."


    Luo Chengtian laughed.


    "I believe I''m safe, but you still have the two contracts filled out by my son and my wife. You''ve got the money. I hope you can destroy those two contracts," he said


    "Chairman Luo is worried that I will continue to threaten you with those two contracts?"


    As soon as Wu Hao reaches out his hand, Yang Zhi''s two contracts go to Wu Hao.


    He put the contract on the table.


    "In fact, chairman Luo doesn''t have to worry. I want to talk to you about it. You can look carefully. Are these the two contracts they signed? "


    Luo Chengtian didn''t dare to be careless. He picked up the contract and carefully examined it. After confirmation, he put it back on the table.


    "These are the two contracts." Luo Chengtian.


    Wu Hao smiles and reaches over the contract. All the handwriting on it disappears.


    "Once the handwriting on the contract disappears, I have to fill it in again. I can''t copy it. I can''t write it on my behalf. I''m relieved."


    Then put away the two contracts on the table.


    "Maybe I should say thank you." Luo Chengtian, obviously relieved.


    "No, thank you. I''m just curious."


    Wu Hao said:


    "Before I met chairman Luo, I always imagined chairman Luo''s attitude towards this matter. I thought chairman Luo would show anger, reluctance and fear. But after meeting chairman Luo and your wife, I found that the situation was completely different from what I thought. Your calm even made me feel that you were willing to give me the 20 billion yuan, I can''t see that you seem to have been blackmailed 20 billion by me. What''s the situation? "


    "I''ve been angry and I''ve been scared when I know I''m going to die. But because of my son Luo Junyi, I let go of many things. That''s why I want to say thank you."


    Luo Chengtian changed his words and said with emotion: "it''s the same bad thing. If my family Luo Junyi can have half of your brain, I will be glad."


    Wu Hao leans on his chair and looks at Luo Chengtian.


    He knew that this was a man who wanted to kill himself and almost killed himself, but at this time, the father''s eyes were full of helpless regret, which was a pity.


    "Chairman Luo, to tell you the truth, I hate your son Luo Junyi very much. Everything I do this time is to revenge him, but I don''t have a bad impression on you, even though you tried to kill me like your son before."


    Wu Hao said: "chairman Luo is the same age as my father. I should be one year younger than Luo Junyi, so I have something to say to chairman Luo. I think you are used to Luo Junyi''s being like this. I guess he has never dealt with anything by himself when he is so old. You helped him deal with all the problems he encountered directly or indirectly, which made him lose self-awareness step by step, unable to judge his position and ability, You help him deal with the things as if to tell him that he can solve all the problems, arrogance and no foundation of superiority so little by little


    "In fact, I am also a very arrogant person, but the difference between me and your family Luo Junyi is that I handle almost any problems by myself from childhood to adulthood. Therefore, I have full confidence in my ability. I will try my best to judge what I can''t do or what I need to take risks to do. It''s no exaggeration to say that my arrogance is because I know my own strength."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "Since I was a child, my father asked me to solve the problems by myself, but he would help me wipe my ass if I couldn''t solve them. As I grew up, I gradually got used to dealing with problems by myself. In the past, I couldn''t understand why they didn''t help me. They could easily help me deal with everything, but they had to let me bump. Later, I gradually understood their intention, Especially when I heard Luo Junyi of your family say that they wanted to kill you two days ago, I think they not only cultivated my ability to deal with things, but also built a complete personality in the process of dealing with things. Otherwise, I think I will be another Luo Junyi, and even worse than him with my personality. "


    "Is it a little self righteous to talk to chairman Luo?"


    Wu Hao suddenly said with a smile.


    "What is the source of experience. You are the same age as Luo Junyi. What you say has a good reference for me. I am not a competent father. From now on, I also hope to be a father who knows how to really educate children like your father. I hope Luo Junyi can go astray and know how to return. " Luo Chengtian said seriously.


    "Although I don''t like Luo Junyi, I hope he won''t let you two down."


    Wu Hao finally sighed, and then his face became serious

 Chapter 178

    "Chairman Luo, I have something else to discuss with you."


    Wu Hao looks at Luo Chengtian.


    "You say, I have no power, no power, no money, but I will not be stingy if I can help." Luo Chengtian.


    "It''s hard to imagine that I just blackmailed 20 billion from chairman Luo, leaving you penniless."


    Wu Hao laughed at himself.


    "If you can, chairman Luo went to the public security bureau to withdraw the kidnapping charges against me," he said


    "There''s no problem with that. I''ll call in a moment to drop the charges."


    Luo Chengtian agreed without hesitation.


    "Chairman Luo is frank! Originally, I didn''t want to tell you this. After seeing you, I casually mentioned your attitude. I didn''t expect that you actually agreed. Chairman Luo is worthy of doing great things. I guess it won''t be long before he can make a comeback. " Wu Hao said with a smile, not without admiration.


    "Now even if you give me a chance to make a comeback, I don''t want it. My next goal in life is to cultivate an excellent son like you, not to recreate a brilliant career."


    Luo Chengtian looked at Wu Hao and said: "in fact, it''s no use if I don''t withdraw the accusation. Although you are controlling the whole thing, the police can''t get any evidence to prove that you did it. If I don''t withdraw the accusation, it will be a dead end in the end, which should be the final result in your imagination, right?"


    Wu Hao smiles but says nothing.


    Luo Chengtian continued: "since all the results are the same, why don''t I give you a favor, just as thank you just for your words, give me a little direction to be a father."


    "If Mr. Luo has anything to help in the future, the teahouse will come to me at any time, and there will be no shirking where he can help."


    Wu Hao smiles and reaches out his hand.


    "I don''t know when Luo Junyi in our family will have your spirit."


    Luo Chengtian sighed and held out his hand to shake Wu Hao. A rare smile appeared on his face.


    "I admire Mr. Luo''s spirit even more. Tiger father has no dog son. I believe that Luo Junyi will become a great weapon in the future."


    "I hope so."


    "Well, I won''t disturb Mr. Luo. I''ll take them away first."


    "I''ll see you off."


    Luo Chengtian takes Wu Hao downstairs and stands at the door with his wife Li Hong to see them leave.


    ¡­¡­


    restaurant.


    Wu Hao, Xiao you and Yang Zhi are sitting at a table.


    Xiaoyou stayed at Luo''s all day, but he didn''t eat at noon. Now he has a meal, so he eats haisai.


    Yang Zhi didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of Wu Hao and ate politely.


    "To you, Yang Zhi."


    Wu Hao raised his glass and looked at Yang Zhi with a smile.


    Yang Zhi raised his glass and touched him.


    "So is this operation over?" Yang Zhi asked.


    "The purpose has been achieved, and the action is naturally over."


    Wu Hao drank it all in one gulp.


    Yang Zhi breathed a sigh of relief and drank all the wine in his glass.


    "I did a good job in this operation. It seems that I can trust you to handle the matter in the future." Wu Hao said.


    "Without Miss Xiaoyou''s help, I can''t finish it, especially in the last two times, it''s mainly Miss Xiaoyou''s credit. The three contracts you gave me for fear of being robbed have never been used." Yang Zhi said with a smile.


    "Modest."


    Wu Hao said: "from now on, you can do well under my hands. It will not be worse than setting up a small force yourself."


    "I''ll do my best."


    Yang Zhi poured two glasses of wine.


    "Qianglong company is just the beginning. You can confidently and boldly develop this company. If one day you can''t keep up with me, your position around me will decline. I hope you can understand that."


    "I understand."


    "Next, you don''t have to hide. I''ve asked Mr. Luo to withdraw the kidnapping charge against me. The police should not continue to investigate this matter. You can handle the company''s affairs with ease."


    Yang zhileng for a while, even the little you who is absorbed in eating can''t help but raise her head.


    "So Luo Chengtian dropped the charges against you? Without the danger of his life, shouldn''t he retaliate more fiercely against you? "


    Yang Zhi looks at Wu Hao in surprise.


    "That''s why Mr. Luo can do great things. One day when you stand on his high ground, you will understand what he does." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Mysterious, deep."


    Xiaoyou sticks out her tongue and continues to eat. Delicious food is her favorite.


    Wu Hao laughs but does not speak, eats.


    Yang Zhi is also witty. He doesn''t ask. He is secretly surprised that Wu Hao is terrible. In just a few minutes, he can let a person who has been blackmailed 20 billion by him withdraw the accusation. Most people can''t do that.


    Looking back on Luo Chengtian''s look when he sent them out, he could see no anger, no reluctance, more like seeing off a good friend. He was a little puzzled before, but now he is more puzzled. What did Wu Hao do secretly? How could it make such a big change in his attitude!?


    to be puzzled.


    It''s totally impossible to imagine how to make a blackmailed person feel at peace with himself.


    Maybe this is the reason why he should be honest with Wu Hao, Yang Zhi thought.


    After dinner, Yang Zhi went back to deal with the company''s affairs.


    Only Wu Hao and Xiao you were left at the table.


    Xiaoyou continued to gobble it up as if he had never eaten.


    Wu Hao''s eating is not ugly, but he laughs while eating. He looks quite different.


    The business of 20 billion yuan has finally been completed. It''s quite restrained not to look up to the sky and roar.


    For a long time in the future, you don''t have to worry about money. Just find a way to buy more time to come back.


    Tut Tut,


    Luo Junyi''s business is a huge windfall.


    I''m really excited!!!


    "Wu Hao, why don''t you give Yang Zhi some of the money you get? I don''t think you mean to reward him? "


    Xiao you asked when he saw Wu Hao laughing so happily.


    "If I hire him, I will naturally give him a sum of money, but he is my subordinate. I want him to know that it is his duty to work for me. There is no need to reward him for the things within his duty, especially for the first task. I don''t want him to form a bad habit and feel that he can get a reward every time he works for me, Otherwise, as long as I don''t give him a reward once in the future, he will feel that I shouldn''t be. "


    "You have a point anyway."


    "Nonsense, it doesn''t make sense, and I won''t do it. It has nothing to do with the amount of money. I won''t give him a cent for the 20 billion business this time, but the next time he helps me kill a person, I may reward him several hundred million. The reward depends on how to use it. If it''s not used well, it will lose people''s heart, especially before the standard reward and punishment system is established. "


    "Well, I don''t want to listen to your nonsense. When will you help me install the TV on the first floor?"


    "I thought about it for a while, but I still don''t want to install it for you. You can''t stop watching TV. You don''t know how to take care of your business. If you really have nothing to do, you can just watch TV and play games on your tablet. You''re very happy too!"


    "You promised me that yourself." Xiaoyou is not happy with her flat mouth.


    "I''ll buy you a computer and put it on the first floor. You can play whatever you want."


    "Really?"


    Xiaoyou is happy.


    "I really don''t want to install TV for you, but I''ll buy you any computer you want."


    "I''ll have two, one downstairs and one in my own room."


    "No problem!"


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "eat quickly. I''ll take you to buy a computer after eating."


    "Good!"


    Xiaoyou immediately took a big bite.


    Wu Hao smiles and eats himself. He''s in a good mood. Everything tastes delicious!

 Chapter 179

    "Don''t think I can''t hear what you''re saying. Hurry up and get two more papers back." Zhao Shuhan said with white eyes.


    "Are you going to do the test paper tonight?"


    Wu Hao''s eyes glared, and his blood almost came out. It''s insane.


    "Or you think I invited you back to play!"


    Zhao Shuhan stares at him even more impolitely.


    Two people are big eyes stare small eyes, Yu Ting put on good clothes from the bedroom came out.


    The flush on her face hasn''t completely faded for a while. She just got out of bed and walked a little lightly. However, she is different from Wu Hao. She is very happy to see Zhao Shuhan.


    "Miss Zhao."


    Yu Ting sat down beside her and gave her a hug.


    Zhao Shuhan''s expression softened a lot.


    "What''s the matter with your face? Sick? "


    Zhao Shuhan touched her head, but it was not hot.


    Yu Ting''s flushed face is getting redder. How can she answer this question!?


    Zhao Shuhan see her face embarrassed color suddenly realized, a turn to look at Wu Hao''s eyes more bad.


    Smelly boy, I''m not in the mood to read all day. I''m just thinking about the beauties at home, right!?


    Wu Hao shrugged as if he didn''t understand her eyes.


    Zhao Shuhan angry at him, in front of Yu Ting''s face is not good, directly say, young boys and girls together do not happen something is abnormal, especially the two of them this special relationship.


    But understanding doesn''t mean she can accept Wu Hao''s poor grades.


    "Tingting, I''m going to let Wu Hao live with me from now on until the exam results come out next month. Do you want to go there with me?"


    Zhao Shuhan euphemistically said: "if he gets good grades, I don''t want to care about him. He can do whatever he likes, but his grades are too poor now, especially the gap between last month and last month, which makes me a head teacher unacceptable. So next, I want to make up for him."


    Wu Hao gives Yu Ting a wink quickly. Don''t be polite at this time. Since she wants you to go there together, she will go there together.


    One more beauty of one''s own is better than facing her all day.


    Yu Ting looks at Wu Hao and giggles.


    "Young master, what are you going to do with me when I go to tutor Mr. Zhao? I''m afraid it will distract young master when I pass by."


    She said: "young master, he''s busy falling in love with girls all day long, and teacher Zhao just helps him to concentrate on his study."


    Wu Hao turned his eyes and vomited blood. He really loved the girl and pushed himself into the fire pit.


    "Wu Hao, do you hear me?"


    Zhao Shuhan has more support.


    "From today on, you go to school with me and finish school with me. I''ll give you a day off on Saturday. I don''t care what you want to date or do with Tingting, but in addition, you must study hard for me!"


    "Yes, your boss, whatever you say!"


    Wu Hao''s expression of being loveless is too lazy to resist. What''s the matter with love.


    "That''s about it!"


    Zhao Shuhan snorted, very satisfied with Wu Hao''s spirit of non resistance.


    "Then I''ll help the young master to clean up. After a while, the young master will go back with Mr. Zhao."


    Yu Ting smiles and goes back to the room to help Wu Hao pack.


    As soon as Yu Ting leaves, Zhao Shuhan moves to sit beside Wu Hao and grabs his ear.


    "Smelly boy, have you been thinking about having fun with two girls all day? Tingting, I didn''t mean to say that before I told you that no matter how you fall in love, the premise is that you can''t affect your grades. You''ve turned a deaf ear to me, haven''t you? "


    "I can''t say that. The score depends on how you compare it. You can''t because once I did well in the exam, I compared it with that time. Compared with the previous score, I not only didn''t affect the score, but also made great progress." Wu Hao said with white eyes, clapping her hand.


    "Do you want me to compare with your worst grades before?"


    "Of course I would, if I could."


    Wu Hao shrugged.


    Zhao Shuhan is angry with him. If he is good, he will know that he is worse. It''s strange that he can do well.


    From now on, we have to change this guy''s attitude of not enterprising!


    Yu Ting helps Wu Hao pack up.


    All the washing clothes and the textbooks at home were ready. She also changed her clothes and locked the door to accompany them downstairs.


    "Tingting, are you going to come with me?"


    Wu Hao looks at her expectantly.


    "No


    "You don''t have to change your clothes for going out."


    Wu Hao gave her a disappointed look, but it really hurt her.


    "I''ll go and live with the first and second ladies, or I''ll live at home alone."


    Yu Ting said with a smile: "young master, it''s still important for you to study. If you are free, I will often visit you. If you miss me, you can come out to see me on Saturday."


    "I''ll go to Xinxin every Saturday!"


    Wu Hao hugged her and gave her a hard kiss on the face. He helped the outsider to bully your man. You are so angry.


    Yu Ting knows that he is deliberately angry with himself, and giggles when he doesn''t hear.


    Three people go downstairs together.


    Yu Ting had already called the driver to pick her up when she was tidying up her clothes. At this moment, the driver just arrived.


    The two girls gave each other a hug and left after saying goodbye.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao sighed in the car.


    Although I have made psychological preparation, I feel depressed when I think about the gloomy life in the future.


    The business of 20 billion is not finished yet. It''s a terrible experience.


    "Han Han, can you give me a good rest tonight? Shall we start practicing tomorrow? "


    Wu Hao looked at the time.


    "It''s almost 10:30 when I get home. Take a bath at 11:00 and do two more papers. I can only doze off in class tomorrow. You don''t want me to do that, do you?"


    "I have the energy to make trouble with girls, but I don''t have the energy to do two more papers!"


    Zhao Shuhan gave him a white look.


    "That''s not the same. One is enjoyment, the other is torture. I just need to use my physical strength instead of brain power to make a mess with girls. I don''t need to use all my brain power to do the test paper. I''ve already used my physical strength tonight and I need to use my brain power again. Where did I suffer?"


    "You deserve it!"


    Zhao Shuhan resented him for not saying much, for fear that he might say something that would make him blush.


    Although she is a few years older than him, as a girl, she hasn''t really practiced what she has already practiced. If she really wants to argue with this hooligan, she can''t argue with him about this.


    "Agreed?"


    Wu Hao said tentatively.


    "I''ll let you off tonight, and it will start tomorrow."


    "I knew our family was the most reasonable."


    Wu Hao was greatly relieved.


    Just after having sex with Yu Ting, NIMA is full of bed comforts. She has no idea how to do the exercises. If she does something wrong, she will explain it to her in the middle of the night, which is even worse.


    Wu Hao takes a look at Zhao Shuhan who is driving. Her anger seems to have subsided a little. Should we strike while the iron is hot and ask her to agree to several favorable conditions for her!?

 Chapter 180

    Wu Hao''s eyes turned.


    "Han Han, I think it''s necessary for us to discuss this matter. You see, I''m the owner of a bar and a teahouse now. You have to give me some time to take care of my own business, don''t you? Yes, learning is my main task, but we are not hypocritical. The ultimate goal of learning is to make money in society? I''m trying to make money by myself now. It''s not good to cut off my enthusiasm for social practice, is it? It''s not your intention to make me a nerd, is it


    "So?"


    "So should we calm down and sit down and plan my schedule? Of course, with your opinions as the main reference object, just give me a little more time to do my own things. "


    "I''ll wait until you get your grades up."


    Zhao Shuhan gave him a angry look.


    "Don''t mention that the results of devil training are almost unsustainable. You can see how much the results of this month are lower than those of last month. As a teacher, you should know more about the principle of gradual progress than I do."


    Wu Hao said anxiously, "how about this? You can help me arrange my study time reasonably. Within the study time you arrange, I will devote myself to my study and never be half hearted."


    "Really?"


    "Promise!"


    Zhao Shuhan looked at him, a little shaken.


    Of course, she knows that there is no continuity in being forced to learn. If he can take the initiative to study seriously, the effect will not necessarily be worse than that of forcing him to carry out devil training. With his learning ability, as long as he is willing to do, there is nothing he can''t do.


    After thinking about it, he said, "can you experiment for a week first? I''ll arrange time for you when I go back. A week later, I''ll give you a comprehensive test paper. If the score is OK, I''ll continue to implement it. If the score is not good, I''ll upgrade your study according to the standard of devil training."


    "Don''t worry, I promise I won''t let you down!"


    Wu Hao was greatly relieved and couldn''t help reaching out and touching her leg.


    "To die, isn''t it?"


    Zhao Shuhan glared at him!


    "Cough, I''m so excited that I can''t remember myself."


    Wu Hao hit ha ha, leaned to her side, cautiously explored: "Han Han, I''ll discuss something with you again?"


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Zhao Shuhan is not angry.


    "You didn''t make it all."


    Wu Hao complained and said with a smile: "you see, Tingting and I are separated by you. It''s lonely, empty and boring for me to study alone in your home. Can you let Xinxin come to accompany me? No, no, no, it''s to ask Xinxin to help me tutor and improve our relationship by the way. Don''t stare at me like that. In fact, it''s not too much. Think about it. Xinxin is my woman. She urges me to be more useful than you. It can improve my academic performance and enhance my relationship with her. Why not!? Leader, I promise you, as long as you promise me this requirement, my score next month will definitely be in the top 20 of the class. I don''t need you to urge me to study hard myself! "


    "I said, stinky boy, you''ve put your nose on your face, haven''t you? You come to me to improve your grades, not to pick up girls. "


    "It doesn''t matter if I pick up a girl on the premise of improving my grades. You set up my relationship with Xinxin. Some time ago, I was busy with my own affairs and didn''t spend much time with her. Now I''m free. Of course, I want to spend more time with her. Just do me a favor. I promise you that my grades will definitely improve. What else do you have to worry about?"


    Wu Hao clenched his teeth and said: "otherwise, let''s try for a month first. If we don''t finish our promise to you in the next monthly exam, I''ll let you torture me before I graduate from high school. Is that ok?"


    Zhao Shuhan looked at him and didn''t speak.


    Boys of this age study with girls they like, either their grades get worse together, or they supervise each other to improve their grades together. Xinxin is a very conscious girl, so it should not be a problem to help him improve his grades.


    As for feelings


    There is a natural advantage between Wu Hao and Yu Ting. Xinxin is really in a weak position in this aspect. It would be a good thing to help her establish a deeper relationship with Wu Hao.


    "Han Han, how did you think about it?"


    "Go back and write a written guarantee. If you can''t do it, you must implement it according to the guarantee!"


    Zhao Shuhan stares at him and says.


    "No problem!"


    Wu Hao was overjoyed and couldn''t help touching her leg.


    "Son of a bitch, what''s wrong with you!"


    "Keke, I''m used to it at home."


    As soon as Wu Hao''s eyes turned bad, he said with a smile, "you''d better stay away from me at home in the future. I have a bad smell all over my body now. When a girl is around me, I can''t help touching other girls'' thighs. When a little girl is around me, I often itch to kiss someone. You say that I''m also the young master of Wu family. How does this little rascal''s bad smell develop? Oh, I suddenly found that you are so beautiful. Let me kiss you. "


    Wu Hao put his mouth up in a bad way.


    "Don''t mess around, stinky boy. I''m driving now!"


    Zhao Shuhan blushed and couldn''t hide.


    "I don''t want to, but you see I can''t control my mouth. You see, you see, you see."


    Looking at Wu Hao in her white face forced Bo.


    Jianjian said: "you''d better stay away from me at home in the future. Now I''m either hand cheap or mouth cheap. Hanhan in our family is still a yellow flower girl who hasn''t been out of the cabinet. What''s wrong with me? It''s always bad, right?"


    "You sleep on the floor tonight, you freeze!"


    Zhao Shuhan gave him a hard look and wanted to park the car on the side of the road and beat him.


    The boy took great pains not to let himself take care of him.


    Hum, it''s no use telling you that.


    Zhao Shuhan adjusted his attitude and showed a bad smile on his face. There is still a way to deal with him.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao goes home with Zhao Shuhan. In order to prevent her from having trouble, when she gets home, she puts two sofas together and goes to bed.


    teahouse.


    second floor.


    Xiaoyou''s room.


    As usual, Xiaoyou is either watching TV or sleeping, but she is in high spirits tonight.


    Last month, I went to report my performance to Nami, and finally I was spanked, but this month


    Hehe, with the help of Wu Hao, I forgot how many fresh souls I collected.


    At least a hundred of them!?


    The basic task is to get a fresh soul every day and a basic salary of 3000 yuan a month. According to the reward of getting 100 yuan more for each additional soul, you can get tens of thousands of salaries this month as an apprentice to the God of death.


    A sense of accomplishment!


    This is much happier than Wu Hao''s salary of 10000 yuan. Other trainee death gods know that their achievements should be enviable, right!?


    Xiaoyou laughed as she changed her clothes.


    "That''s it."


    Xiaoyou puts on a black skirt that Wu Hao bought for her, looks at herself in the mirror, and is very satisfied. With a smile, she disappears and appears in front of the dark blue building

 Chapter 181

    Xiaoyou''s mood when she leaves the dark blue building is similar to that when she enters the dark blue building.


    Although it''s humiliating to be spanked by Nami, Nami didn''t say anything about her in the end. What''s more, she didn''t stop her cooperation with Wu Hao, which means that she was spanked by Nami at most this time, and it won''t happen again next month.


    As you walk, Xiao you opens the envelope bag, which makes her happy.


    He took it out and counted it. One hundred and forty-five pieces of one hundred yuan, just fourteen thousand five hundred yuan.


    The first time I made so much money with my own efforts, my pride suddenly diluted the shame and grievance of being spanked, and all the money that I ran to the ATM handle was saved in my card.


    Looking at the balance on the card, don''t mention how happy.


    Should Wu Hao pay her salary in a few days? Another 10000 yuan has been put into the account. I feel rich all of a sudden.


    After walking in the street for a long time, I found a deserted corner and went back to the teahouse.


    The little girl fell on the bed and tossed about happily.


    Now what she wants to do most is to find someone to share her joy, but she is the only one in the teahouse!?


    She was the first to think of Wu Hao.


    And I don''t want to share with him on the phone, but I want to find him to share my feelings with him face to face. Of course, I also want to thank him face to face. Without his help, I couldn''t have made my achievements, and I was so beautiful.


    But,


    What''s the reason to call him out so late?


    Just say you want to share your feelings at this moment with him? Wu Hao must have thrown himself a mental illness and then ignored himself.


    What shall I do?


    Xiaoyou tosses and turns in bed. The more he doesn''t know what to do, the more he wants to see him right away.


    "Yes!"


    Little ghost light flash, suddenly thought of a way.


    She picked up her mobile phone and called Wu Hao directly. After two rings, Wu Hao hung up. She opened wechat and sent a message to Wu Hao.


    Just in the middle of editing, Wu Hao sent the message first.


    "Why don''t you call at night?"


    "Wu Hao, I just went back to report the performance of this month to Nami. I have something important to talk with you. You can come to the teahouse immediately. Or if it''s convenient for you now, I can go to you directly."


    "Of course not!"


    Wu Hao is hiding in bed playing with her mobile phone. She is scared to see her coming.


    Zhao Shuhan has an open style of decoration design. Suddenly, there is a living person in the room. Zhao Shuhan, who is sleeping in bed, is absolutely scared to jump up. How can I explain to her? You can''t say you''re playing the trick of changing the living!?


    "Don''t move in the teahouse, I''ll come to you right now!"


    "Mm-hmm, I''ll wait for you."


    Wu Hao was relieved.


    Xiao you goes to report her performance to Na Mei. After reporting her performance, she has something important to say to herself. Wu Hao''s first reaction is that she must go. She must understand the things related to Na Mei at the first time.


    Looked up, Zhao Shuhan looked at a day''s papers, tired can''t, now sleep is sweet.


    Get up stealthily, take the key and go out.


    A taxi stopped by the side of the road and went straight to the teahouse.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaoyou is very happy to leave her cell phone.


    There has never been a time like now when she saw Wu Hao. She was so excited at the thought that he appeared in front of her and she could share her happiness with him.


    "No, no, I got my first salary in two months. I have to buy a cake to celebrate."


    Xiao you ran downstairs to buy a small cake.


    As soon as I lit all the candles, I heard Wu Hao knocking on the door.


    Xiaoyou straightens his clothes and turns off the light.


    Open the door.


    "Wu Hao!"


    Xiaoyou pulls Wu Hao into the room.


    Cake, candle, Wu Hao directly covered the circle.


    "My birthday? Or your birthday? "


    "I don''t know when your birthday is. Our God of death is no more than a birthday. I want to celebrate that I got my first salary in the first month, and I got my first salary with the first performance in all the trainee God of death. Do you think I should celebrate?"


    Xiaoyou straightened her chest with pride.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao has a black face.


    Nima thinks wildly all the way, for fear of something unexpected. As a result, this girl actually cheated herself to celebrate her salary?


    Shit, that''s killing me!


    "Celebrate yourself slowly, I''ll go back to sleep!"


    Wu Hao gave her a glance and turned to leave.


    "Don''t go, don''t go, just celebrate with me when you are here."


    Xiaoyou grabs Wu Hao and looks at him with a pleading face.


    "Happy to get paid?"


    "Well, very happy."


    "Why didn''t I see you buy a cake to celebrate when I paid you?"


    "I bought it. I ate it too fast. I didn''t ask you to come here."


    Vomit blood!


    How come this girl doesn''t play according to the routine when she talks!?


    Wu Hao reached out and knocked on her head. He was helpless.


    "To celebrate is to light some candles, which makes me think it''s my birthday."


    Wu Hao took her and sat down. Seeing her happy, he couldn''t help sighing. He didn''t understand what she was happy about.


    "I blow the candle."


    When Xiao you saw that he was not happy to stay, he blew out the candle with a smile, and then


    The room was pitch black.


    "Oh, I''ll turn on the light."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao is angry and funny. He is really defeated by this cute girl.


    The light came on and the room was bright again.


    "Wu Hao, I''ll tell you that my performance this month is the best among our batch of apprentices. You say I''m not happy, but I know it''s due to you, so I have to say thank you. Come on, I''ll treat you to a cake and buy it with my own money. Oh, it''s very precious. I''m so sorry for a small cake of more than 300 yuan."


    "Then you buy it."


    Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing. Since she sat down, I''d like to celebrate with her.


    "I got a salary of 14500 yuan. Hee hee, I can still afford it even though I''m distressed. I tell you, Nami was surprised to know my performance. I didn''t believe it at the beginning. You know, I kept asking how I did it."


    Xiaoyou''s voice can''t be closed as soon as it''s opened.


    "I didn''t dare to tell her that I had cooperated with you. I wanted to cheat you, but you were too smart to see through my lies and beat my bottom. I was shy and asked. But later, you know what? You didn''t blame me and agreed that I should continue to cooperate with you. Didn''t you think? Hahaha, I didn''t expect that Nami is so open-minded. In the future, I can cooperate with you openly and honestly, and I won''t be spanked again. "


    The more you talk, the more excited you are.


    Wu Hao''s eyes widened as he listened.


    "What did you just say? You said that you and Nami confessed our cooperation? "


    "Yes, don''t worry. Lord Nami is very open-minded. She agrees to continue our cooperation." Xiaoyou said with a smile.


    "To you


    Wu Hao is crazy and completely defeated by this girl.


    Nami knows that Xiaoyou will cooperate with her. I''m afraid she will come to her door with great vigilance. She can''t deal with it with his current strength.


    Zhenima is dying.

 Chapter 182

    "Wu Hao, what''s the matter with you? I said that Nami would not mind. She also said that we can continue to cooperate. "


    Xiao you pulls Wu Hao. I don''t know what happened to him.


    "I said you grow your head just to look good?"??? How can I tell Nami about such a thing? Oh, my God, it''s the first time I met such a stupid girl like you. "


    Wu Hao jumped up like a spring. She really wanted to paste the cake on her face. She was so angry.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you so angry?"


    Xiao you''s mouth is flat. He can''t understand what he''s angry with.


    Wu Hao looked at her innocent face crazily. He pulled her over and let her lie on her leg. He raised his hand and slapped her on the butt.


    "It hurts ~ ~"


    Xiao you cries out in pain. He just wants to get up and gets another hit on his ass.


    Wu Hao was so angry that he couldn''t make a clear start. He slapped Xiaoyou and cried.


    "If your Lord Nami knew you were cooperating with me, she would kill me!"


    Wu Hao was speechless. He reached out and slapped again.


    "Woo ~ ~ ~ you hurt me ~ ~"


    Xiaoyou was lying on his leg and tears were falling. This time, he was crying in pain. It had nothing to do with shame.


    "You said you are really stupid. You can move in an instant. You can''t run when I hit you."


    Wu Hao breathed again.


    Xiaoyou just remembered that he could run, whew, run to the bed, holding his knee and wailing. What''s wrong with him today? Who''s causing trouble? Why do you want to spank me!?


    "You are so happy to cry. Do you know that I may be killed by you now? Save my tears and wait for me to cry when I die. It''s also our cooperation."


    Wu Hao has no good airway.


    "Nami said it''s OK. She didn''t object to my cooperation with you. Why do you want to beat me?"


    Xiaoyou cries while the pear is bringing rain, and cries out wrongly. She grabs the pillow and smashes it at Wu Hao.


    "You still have a temper. It''s good not to open your butt. Do you know. You think that Nami in your family is just as stupid as you. She has a mission in the world. If you know... Forget it and tell you, you don''t understand. "


    Wu Hao smashed the pillow back, just hitting Xiaoyou.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    Xiaoyou screams madly, jumps out of bed and pounces on him. He just can''t stand it. Why should anyone bully himself!


    "You smelly girl dare to fight with me, I don''t want to break your ass!"


    Wu Hao is also angry, where with her polite, seize her to the butt.


    Xiaoyou is more angry and has a fight with him.


    Two people hit the floor from the sofa, hit the room from the floor, and then


    "Ah ~ ~"


    "Lying trough ~ ~"


    They rolled from the second floor to the first floor.


    Wu Hao held Xiaoyou in his arms and showed his teeth in pain. He couldn''t move.


    Xiaoyou was a little dizzy in Wu Hao''s arms, but she didn''t hurt at all. When she rolled down the stairs, Wu Hao held her tightly in his arms and didn''t get hurt.


    "Stupid pig, if you don''t get up from me, don''t you think I''m not dying fast enough?"


    Wu Hao bared his teeth and scolded.


    "Oh, oh."


    Xiaoyou quickly gets up from him. Seeing that his painful face has changed, he doesn''t dare to compete with him.


    "Are you... Are you ok?"


    "Do you think I''m ok? If you don''t pull me up, it''s killing me. "


    Xiaoyou quickly pulls him up.


    "The chair on the first floor is too hard. Help me to lie on the floor for a while. My bones seem to be scattered. Slow down. It hurts."


    Xiaoyou carefully helps Wu Hao upstairs.


    Wu Hao lay on the sofa and couldn''t move.


    "Why are you holding me?"


    Small you small voice way, squatting in the sofa side looking at her, in the heart strange, a kind of feeling that can''t say.


    "I think you are stupid enough. If you fall to your head and become more stupid, then I can''t continue to cooperate with you."


    Wu Hao gave her a white look.


    "I''m not that stupid."


    Xiaoyou patted him and asked: "Why are you so angry? It''s killing me. "


    "I don''t know. In a word, I may be killed by your Lord Nami now."


    Wu Hao sighed, no longer entangled with what had happened, beat and scold, it''s time to find a way to treat fu na Mei.


    "Do you have a problem with Lord Nami? Lord Nami has been after you? "


    Xiaoyou asks curiously.


    "Leave me alone."


    "Just tell me, I''ve been spanked by you, and I don''t have the right to know!"


    Little white gave him a look.


    A spanking can not help but blush.


    It''s OK to be spanked by Nami. Nami is also a woman, but Wu Hao is a man. It''s too much to spank himself.


    But why don''t you hide?


    I''m also strange.


    "You don''t understand. Help me to bed. I have to think about how to avoid this disaster."


    Wu Hao said, "I can''t leave tonight. I''ll sleep with you for one night."


    "Ah??? Where do I sleep in your bed? "


    Xiao you called with a red face.


    "You sleep on the sofa. I didn''t sleep on the sofa in your bed before? I don''t mind if you want to share a bed with me. I''m not at a loss anyway. " Wu Hao joked.


    "No way!"


    "If you can''t, sleep on the sofa! Help me to bed. "


    "But..."


    "But what? But, if you didn''t tell Nami about us, I wouldn''t be angry. If I wasn''t angry, I wouldn''t spank you. If I didn''t spank you, you wouldn''t fight with me. If you didn''t fight with me, you wouldn''t fall from upstairs. If you didn''t fall from upstairs, I wouldn''t get hurt. If I didn''t get hurt, I could go back to sleep by myself. If I went back to sleep, you could sleep alone, So now this result is entirely your own! Or you can just sleep on the sofa. If you don''t sleep on the sofa, you can sleep with me. "


    "You said you wouldn''t hurt me!"


    Xiaoyou hit him on the leg angrily.


    Wu Hao showed his teeth when he was beaten by her, and his leg hurt as much as if it had been broken. Now he felt really broken.


    "What are you going to do?"??? You''re not going to let me sleep on the sofa, are you? " Wu Hao scolded.


    Xiao you snorted. That''s what he thought, but


    Seeing that Wu Hao was dying of pain, he couldn''t bear to think that he was hurt to protect himself, and he couldn''t treat him like this.


    Hum, hum, help him to the bed.


    "Clean up your room, turn off the light and go to bed quickly. Don''t disturb me now."


    "I knew I wouldn''t call you!"


    Xiaoyou complains and goes to clean up the room.


    I wanted to share my joy with him, but it turned out to be like this, not to mention the depression.


    After cleaning up and turning off the light, he lay on the sofa and went to sleep glumly.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care about her. He thinks about his own business

 Chapter 183

    "Wu Hao, I finally see you."


    Nami stood up and walked up to Wu Hao, with a charming smile on her face, and even her voice was enchanting.


    "Do I know you?"


    Wu Hao stepped back to keep a distance from her.


    "Beauty, I guess you''ve got the wrong person. I''ve never met you before. There are several people named Wu Hao in our school. You may be looking for them. I have to go first in class."


    Turn around and go.


    "Miss Zhao asked me to talk to Wu Hao alone."


    Nami went out with her.


    "How did this boy get into trouble with such a beautiful woman?"


    Zhao Shuhan puzzled, continue to prepare lessons.


    Corridor.


    Nami quickly catches up with Wu Hao.


    "Wu Hao, I''ve already found you. Do you think you can escape?"


    Wu Hao''s steps slowed down, and he took two more steps to stop.


    "What can I do for you, Nami?"


    Wu Hao looked at her calmly.


    "Did Xiao you tell you that, or did Lord Liya tell you that?"


    Lord Leia?


    "Do you know Leah?"


    Wu Hao was surprised. It''s not strange to know each other, but the name seems familiar?


    "How could I not have known Lord Leia as a being of the same rank as our sherry."


    Nami smiles.


    "Isn''t it, Lord Leia?"


    Wu Hao''s eyes changed and a female voice came out of her mouth.


    "Nami, no matter what you want, I can tell you clearly that you are not my opponent even if I am taken away by Shirley now."


    Leah said: "you come to the world this time to collect fresh souls to heal Shirley, and to find me and get rid of me? Now that we''ve met, don''t talk nonsense. Don''t say you want to get rid of me, and I won''t let you go. "


    "Lord Leia is really smart."


    "Come on, Nami."


    The two disappeared together.


    ¡­¡­


    stratosphere.


    The white clouds are rolling slowly, one black and one white are flashing in the air, the powerful force breaks the calm of the clouds, and the thunder is rolling.


    In less than five minutes, the game is over.


    Two lights disappeared and two people appeared in the air.


    Nami stood opposite Wu Hao, her clothes smashed, her face pale, her right arm withered in the light of weakness, which was extremely incompatible with her perfect figure.


    "It seems that Lord Leia is afraid to use the power of high-level time for the sake of this young man''s life."


    As she spoke, Nami''s right arm came back to life.


    "Even if you don''t need the power of high-level time to kill you."


    Leah goes up again.


    "I know I''m not the opponent of Lord Liya, so I didn''t come here to kill Lord Liya this time. Goodbye, Lord Liya. Maybe the next time we meet, the situation will be different."


    Before Leia could get close to her, Nami had disappeared into a black atmosphere.


    Leia stopped in the clouds and couldn''t help chasing her.


    Wu Hao''s body has reached the limit. Even if he catches up, he will fall into a war of attrition. His body is not strong enough to support such a war of attrition.


    It seems that there will be a hard fight soon.


    Leia sighed and disappeared into a white light.


    ¡­¡­


    Times middle school, high school teaching building.


    Wu Hao suddenly appeared in the corridor without warning.


    Wu Hao opened his eyes, and every cell in his body was in pain. He staggered two steps and was about to fall.


    "Wu Hao, why don''t you go to class? And the woman? "


    When Zhao Shuhan came out of the company, he saw Wu Hao staggering in the corridor like drunk, and immediately turned to face.


    "Have you been drinking?"


    "How long have I been out of your office? What''s my drink? Let''s play a game of trust. I''ll pour on you now. You catch me."


    Wu Hao made fun of her with his last strength. He couldn''t support it any more and fell down on her.


    Zhao Shuhan thought that he was joking, white he took a look and hid to one side.


    Wu Hao fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Are you serious? Get up quickly. "


    Zhao Shuhan kicked him, but Wu Hao didn''t move.


    "Hello."


    Zhao Shuhan kicked again, seeing that he didn''t react at all, he was in a hurry.


    Check his eyes, the boy actually fainted, scared her to call someone to carry him to the infirmary.


    It''s just fine. How did you faint?


    Zhao Shuhan stood upstairs and looked around. There was no woman named Na Mei.


    She made Wu Hao like this?


    I have doubts in my heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao spent the morning lying in the clinic.


    In fact, he came in an hour to wake up, but the pain was unbearable, unable to move, strong recovery ability can not eliminate this pain.


    After the school doctor left, Wu Hao had learned the situation from Liya and what might happen in a period of time.


    It''s clear that Nami''s action is just a trial.


    The purpose is to determine how much strength Liya has left at this time. Although she can''t beat Liya alone, the next time she moves some reinforcements, the situation will be very different.


    At that time, she and Leia could be eliminated.


    Sydney must be prepared for future troubles. It is impossible for Wu Hao and Liya to resist the next attack.


    What should I do?


    Wu Hao always thinks that as long as Liya is still in her body, danger will come sooner or later, but she didn''t expect to come so soon. It''s only two months, and everything hasn''t been ready yet. Unexpectedly, she met a boss. NIMA''s normal script is not written like this.


    Shouldn''t the protagonist take the little monster to practice all the way, and fight with the boss after being strong?


    According to this kind of play, the protagonist must turn defeat into victory at the critical moment and become the most powerful existence in the world. However, the plot development in front of him is not like this at all. After two months, he just made some progress and met Nami. This little Wang, who is the most valued and second only to the netherworld, is not only so, This little Wang doesn''t like to be smart as usual, so he can create opportunities for the protagonist to grow up. You can go back to move reinforcements to prepare for a quick decision.


    What the hell is this?


    The protagonist will be over after two months?


    This plot is also the blood of tenima!


    I still want to be the time master of the world. The forces I have just established have not been used yet. Is all this coming to an end?


    Wu Hao gave a long sigh.


    If you can''t think of another way, it may really end like this.


    Wu Hao tried to come up with a way, but this level of fighting is really not the way he can think of to solve and avoid.


    Well.


    Jenima is depressed.


    "How are you, Wu Hao?"


    Xu Xinjie came in with a packed lunch in her hand.


    I knew about Wu Hao''s fainting during the break. I came to see him after every class.


    "My family''s Xinxin is good to me."


    Wu Hao forced a smile.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t look very well."


    "It''s strange that your husband will die soon."


    Wu Hao couldn''t help sighing again. He couldn''t think of a way.


    "What''s so serious?"


    Xu Xinjie asked hurriedly, not caring about shyness.


    Wu Hao looked at her, hesitated and told he

 Chapter 184

    Xu Xinjie is the only one among the girls who knows that he has the ability to trade time. Of course, Xiaoyou is not a stupid pig.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t tell her how to get her time trading ability before. Now people may die, so there''s nothing to hide from her. She told her all the causes and consequences from the car accident.


    Including what Leia told him about Shirley.


    Xu Xinjie was stunned.


    If she didn''t know that Wu Hao really has the ability of time trading, she would not believe his stories about gods and monsters, which are more mythical than myths.


    But she believed that what Wu Hao said was true!


    Although it''s unacceptable for a while.


    "I''ll take care of it."


    Xu Xinjie paused and said: "according to what you said, can I understand that sherry, the goddess of the nether world, robbed the immortal body of Liya, the goddess of time. They were both seriously injured, and Liya was in your body. Sherry sent Nami to the world in order to get rid of the future trouble, trying to wipe out the goddess of time completely. Now Nami has found you, Is it possible to wipe you out with Leah? "


    "I''m worthy of being my woman. I''ll get through at a single point!"


    Wu Hao shrugged and grinned bitterly.


    "Is this a difficult problem to solve?"


    Xu Xinjie looks at Wu Hao strangely.


    "Xinxin, do you have a way?"


    Wu Hao was overjoyed.


    "It''s Leah that Nami has to deal with. As long as Leah is no longer attached to you, aren''t you safe?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    Yes, it''s a way!


    In the past two months, Liya has been regarded as a part of her body, so I didn''t want to let Liya leave her body when I tried to find a way.


    It seems that Xu Xinjie''s statement is really feasible.


    At least this way to save your life is no problem.


    But


    Before he was happy for ten seconds, Wu Hao looked wrong.


    Liya is not in a good state now. How can she bear to see her get rid of by Nami?


    "Master, Xu Xinjie''s proposal is actually very good."


    Leia''s voice came to mind.


    "If I continue to be with my master, the only result is that two people will be killed by Nami together. This is totally unnecessary sacrifice. Moreover, this is the natural disaster I brought to my master. Now it is the best choice to leave my master''s body."


    "You''ve been in my body for two months. I can''t bear to see you go up in smoke."


    "Don''t worry, master. I won''t die easily. I can give full play to my advantages without my master''s body."


    Wu Hao fell into a brief silence.


    The feeling of escaping made him very uncomfortable.


    "Master, you don''t have to think so. It''s stupid to prove your fearlessness by unnecessary death. In case something happens to me, master, you are the next god of time. You must live well and take my place."


    Leia said with a smile.


    "You''re peeping at my thoughts again!"


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "At this time, the master will not care about these. I have decided to leave the master''s body. If the danger can be relieved this time, I will still return to the master''s body."


    With that, Wu Hao was shocked and a white figure appeared in front of him.


    I can''t see clearly, but I can see her appearance and figure.


    The facial features are very delicate and the figure is very slim. It looks like little loli about the size of Xiaoyou.


    I don''t know how many years the goddess of time is not the imperial sister, but little Lori?


    Yes, it should be a little Lori.


    Perhaps their growth time is extremely long.


    "Xiaoya, what are you going to do with Nami?"


    Wu Hao asked seriously.


    "Shirley will definitely make Nami ready to deal with me, so confrontation is definitely not the best choice, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t hide. Hiding in my present state of soul body is the easiest and safest way to achieve."


    Liya thought about it and said, "if Nami can''t find me, I will definitely find you again. Master doesn''t have to worry. It''s taboo for death to hurt mortals in the world. There''s no absolute need. Nami dares not hurt her master."


    There was a brief silence in the infirmary.


    "I''ll leave first, master. If I can avoid this crisis, I''ll come back to find my master. I hope my master is willing to help me collect 10000 years of time."


    Leia said with a sweet smile.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you come back, I''ll get it for you in 100000 years!"


    Wu Hao firmly said that he was disappointed for a moment.


    Liya flies to Wu Hao and kisses him on the face, leaving a calm smile and disappearing in the infirmary.


    The infirmary was silent again.


    Xu Xinjie witnessed everything Wu Hao said. She was even more surprised when she couldn''t understand it.


    The soul you see is the soul of the goddess of time!?


    It''s not scientific.


    Wu Hao''s silence is a bit complicated.


    She always wanted to finish the task of ten thousand years as soon as possible, so as to let Liya leave her body as soon as possible. Suddenly, she really left, and she was a little reluctant, as if there was something missing.


    "Xinxin, do you think Xiaoya can survive?"


    Wu Hao looks at Xu Xinjie with a heavy heart.


    "It should be OK. She is also the goddess of time. She won''t die so easily, will she?" Xu Xinjie was stunned.


    "I hope so."


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and tried to relax.


    Now that Liya has left her body, her danger will be reduced. If Liya really dies in this battle, then the only person who can control time in the world is herself, which can be said to be the real God of time.


    Wu Hao was suddenly stunned.


    How does this progress feel a bit deliberately arranged?


    The injured Liya is attached to herself, and she has the ability to trade time. Then Nami comes after her. Liya breaks away from her body to fight alone. Once she fails, she becomes the one who takes her place as the God of time.


    Is all this already in Leia''s expectation?


    Leia deliberately promotes herself to be the God of time?


    Wu Hao immediately tried to come up with a time contract.


    Huh?


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    I can''t believe it!


    Not really!!!


    This should not be ah, Liya said that even if she left, the ability of time trading will still be preserved. She already has this kind of constitution, which can not be changed, but,


    This is not the case.


    Wu Hao tried to take out the contract again.


    There is still no effect.


    I tried again, but I still couldn''t.


    Finally, it is certain that the time trading ability will disappear with Leah''s departure.


    Wu Hao calmed down for a while and tried to use the power of time.


    A glass of water on the table rose, disappeared and reappeared.


    succeed.


    It is certain that the power of time has been preserved.


    Now Wu Hao is even more strange.


    The retention of the power of time proves that she really has a different physique. Neither Liya nor dad lied about this. But why can''t the time trading ability based on this physique survive?


    This situation is too abnormal. Either the power of time and the power of time trading disappear, or both of them remain. It''s easy to understand that the power of time trading disappears and the power of time remains. It''s incredible.


    Losing the ability to trade time doesn''t seem to be the God of time, does it? At most, it''s the controller of time.


    Is my guess wrong?


    For a moment, Wu Hao was a little confused.

 Chapter 185

    I hope Liya can come back safely and give herself a reasonable explanation.


    If Liya''s departure will inevitably lead to the disappearance of time trading ability, then everything she is doing now must be adjusted, and the ambition of time trading involving the whole world must also be stopped, otherwise, once Liya leaves, she will have no hope.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    "Wu Hao, please eat first. The food is cold."


    "Well."


    Wu Hao sat up and touched her beautiful face to eat.


    No matter what, I still have to eat. Even if I really lose the ability of time trading, I still have a time to spare, and I don''t lose.


    Wu Hao smiles and adjusts his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    The underworld.


    It was noon, but the sun was very dark.


    The ghosts from the world to the nether world are scattered all over the netherworld, where there are villages, towns, cities and even countries. They start their lives again here, waiting for the right time to reincarnate in the next life.


    The whole nether world is in order, except for the dim sunlight and the mortal world.


    Nami came back from the world and went straight to the Youming temple in the center of the Youming world.


    The Youming temple is not a palace, but a city, a city dedicated to the life of the Youming goddess Shirley.


    Nami falls in the no fly zone and walks to a sky tower in the center of the temple.


    Walk to the top floor.


    Fresh souls from the world are gathering towards the top floor. There is a girl sitting in the tower, absorbing these spirits.


    "Lord Shirley, I''m back."


    Nami stood outside the door.


    The door opens automatically.


    Nami went in and closed the door behind her.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "Little hurt."


    Nami said: "I have found the whereabouts of the goddess of time. Without the support of the immortal body, her strength is not as good as before. Although I am not her opponent alone, as long as a few more people join hands, she can definitely be eliminated."


    "Have you found Leah, good!"


    The girl in the void was obviously excited.


    "Go and choose some of them yourself, and be sure to bring back Leia''s soul to me. Remember, you can never destroy her soul, but bring it back alive."


    "This... The immortal body of the goddess of time is in the netherworld. Just in case..."


    "I know it''s risky, but if you want to integrate my immortal soul into her immortal body and perfectly inherit all her strength and racial talent, you must absorb her soul. You must remember that you must not destroy her soul."


    After that, a black crystal bottle fell on Nami''s hand.


    "This is the soul bottle. If you open it when Liya is weakest, Liya can''t escape. I repeat, it can''t destroy Liya''s soul, it can''t!"


    "I see!"


    Nami put away the soul bottle.


    "Choose your own people and come back as soon as possible."


    "Yes, I''m leaving!"


    Nami turned away and went straight to the Deathly seminary to find the right person to follow her to the world.


    Inside the tower.


    Shirley floats in the air, absorbing a steady stream of fresh dead souls. Her beautiful face is pale, but her bright eyes show an undisguised excitement.


    "Master, thank you for your unfairness to me. Now, I will take your place and become the master myself! I hope you don''t die, waiting for me to give you the last blow


    Shirley whispered to herself, with a dark light all around her.


    ¡­¡­


    Nami found five top teachers from the Deathly Hallows college.


    As the dean of the Deathly Seminary, Nami knows the strength of the five people she has chosen. As long as they work together, it is absolutely no problem to subdue the goddess of time.


    She''s full of confidence!


    After explaining the task to them, Nami takes them to the world.


    The kaleidoscope is a space tunnel with endless changes, in which six people shuttle.


    It won''t take a moment to reach the world.


    ahead,


    A huge shadow blocked the space tunnel.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Nami forced everyone to stop.


    The huge shadow in front also noticed that someone appeared here and ran towards them immediately.


    "Death??? Hahaha, I almost forget what the time of death is like. Hahaha. "


    "A time eater?"


    Nami was shocked. At this time, she could see the specific shape of the shadow.


    It''s dark as ink and wolf like in shape. It''s huge and incomparable. It''s a typical time eater.


    What really surprised her was the white cross behind the time eater.


    1£¬2£¬3£¬4£¬5£¬6¡£


    Six White Cross stars!


    That is, this time eater is a six star time eater!


    Even Sherry is hard to deal with the Seven Star eclipse. Six of them deal with a six star eclipse


    Nami''s heart sank and she faintly felt that the six of them would be here today.


    "What is this, Dean?"


    Some people asked, in the face of such a huge monster, six people are extremely shocked.


    "A time-consuming monster, take out your weapons, dip in your own blood, and fight with it with all your strength. Don''t waste your strength to open the eye of death. The time-consuming beast is not affected by time, so the eye of death can''t see its past and future, can''t predict its action, and can only fight by force! Ready


    Said Nami, showing her weapon.


    A long black gun.


    The idea burst the blood vessel, and the blood flowed down the long gun.


    When the other five saw that the president was so nervous about preparing for the war, they immediately showed their weapons and dispersed them.


    "It''s interesting. I haven''t fought with you death for a long time. I miss you very much, but you six are not good enough."


    When eating, the beast laughs.


    "This tunnel leads to your underworld? This is just right. After eating you, I can go down this passage to the nether world and have a big meal. "


    After that, the wolf like predator turned into a black sky and rushed to them.


    Nami was shocked.


    Once a six star eclipse enters the nether world, it will bring devastating danger. In addition, Sherry''s serious injury has not healed, and no one in the netherworld can stop it!


    "Fight with all your strength, you must prevent it from entering the nether world!"


    Nami rushed up by herself, and the black flash directly rushed into the center of the black air. The long gun with God''s blood burst out with powerful power, instantly tearing up the black air.


    The other five people rushed up together, and each exhibition could deal with this monster which was very dangerous.


    The black gas suddenly shifts, and in a twinkling of an eye, it turns into a black wolf and swallows two death gods. Without waiting for others to attack, it spits out the man. In a moment, the two death gods turn into death souls and vanish.


    The power of the predator in front of us is a little stronger.


    "Ha ha ha, the time of death reminds me of my taste buds. I''m going to eat you all!"


    The black wolf rushed madly to the other three gods of death.


    It''s very smart. It knows that Nami is the strongest, so it avoids fighting her head-on and smashes her one by one, keeping her for the last time.


    In the blink of an eye, the remaining three gods of death also disappeared. They had no experience in fighting with the time eater. They were not the opponents of the six star time eater at all.


    "You''re the only one left. Your time should be more delicious than theirs!"


    The scarlet tongue of the black wolf licked its lips and rushed to Nami.


    "I can make you die a hundred times by myself!"


    Long gun off, through the heart, stained with their own blood essence glow.


    Nami grabbed the gun again and met it angrily

 Chapter 186

    "Poof..."


    Nami''s blood spurted out, unable to support herself, kneeling in the void.


    Behind her,


    The black wolf fell down and disappeared.


    "Do you think it''s over?"


    The black wolf left an evil smile and disappeared completely.


    Nami hands of the black gun disappeared, lost the support of Nami fell down.


    The coquettish face was covered with blood, but with a charming smile as usual.


    Finally,


    Stop the time eater from going to the nether world!


    Unfortunately,


    I can''t finish what Sherry told me.


    The battle with the time eater not only seriously injured her body, but also devoured her time.


    Now?


    She only has 15 days left.


    After 15 days, I will die without waiting for the injury to heal.


    Nami turned over and looked at the dream tunnel, as if she had seen her own ending.


    This dream place is also a good place to die.


    It''s a pity,


    After his death, he can no longer solve problems for sherry. No one in the netherworld can understand her like himself. I don''t know if other people will make Sherry angry?


    Thinking of Nami''s eyes, there was a desire for survival.


    Lord Shirley is seriously injured now. She can''t die like this.


    Absolutely not!


    He staggered to his feet.


    Sherry adults can save themselves, but once her healing process is interrupted, it will aggravate her injury, can''t go back!


    So,


    There is only one person who can help himself to continue to live!


    Nami disappeared in the tunnel.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaoyou is playing in the teahouse.


    Well, there''s no difference between watching and playing in this shop while eating snacks.


    But there is no one in the shop today. She has nothing to do if she doesn''t play. If she doesn''t play, she can''t help thinking about the picture of Wu Hao sleeping with himself last night. I''m very sorry.


    A man pushed the door in.


    Staggering towards her.


    "What tea would you like to drink?"


    Small you head also didn''t lift to ask a sentence.


    "Xiaoyou, get Wu Hao."


    Xiao you was startled when she heard the voice. She looked up and was really injured. She dropped the tablet and helped her.


    "What''s the matter with you, Nami? Don''t scare me


    Xiaoyou helps her sit down.


    "Xiaoyou, get Wu Hao."


    Nami said weakly that she had no strength to support her body and fell into Xiaoyou''s arms.


    Frightened, Xiaoyou appears in the room on the second floor with Nami in her arms and helps her lie on the bed.


    There is a big hole in the chest, which is shocking. Originally, the snow-white skin is full of scars and blood.


    "How can this happen, how can this happen, how to do..."


    Xiaoyou is at a loss.


    "By the way, Nami asked me to find Wu Hao. Yes, yes, find Wu Hao, find Wu Hao."


    Xiaoyou hurriedly dials Wu Hao''s phone, but she hangs up again before the phone gets through.


    Wu Hao said that Lord Nami might kill him.


    This


    What if Nami really killed Wu Hao?


    He hasn''t paid me his salary this month. He can''t die.


    Xiaoyou turns around anxiously, looking at the dying Nami adult on the bed, gritting her teeth and dialing Wu Hao.


    Nami adults have been like this, should also can''t do Wu Hao, Wu Hao that big hooligan seems not so easy to deal with, right, right, Wu Hao should be OK.


    "Why did you call me all of a sudden?"


    Wu Hao answers the phone.


    "Wu... Wu Hao, can you come to the store now? I have something urgent to see you!"


    "You can have something urgent."


    "It''s really urgent, Lord Nami. She''s dying. She wants to see you right away."


    "Wait, you say Nami''s dying? She wants to see me again? You''re kidding


    "Seriously, why don''t you believe me? You go to wechat."


    Xiaoyou hung up in a hurry and sent him a video on wechat.


    Wu Hao picked it up, and the first picture he got through startled him. On the bed, Naomi, who was seriously injured, felt that she was dying across the screen.


    How could that be?


    Leah knocked her out?


    impossible!


    It''s really Liya who has knocked her down, so she can''t let Xiaoyou come to find herself.


    How could this woman be hurt so badly all of a sudden!?


    "Wu Hao, do you see that? Come here quickly and help Nami."


    The video is replaced by Xiaoyou''s anxious face.


    Wu Hao fell into silence.


    Save Nami?


    He didn''t want to!


    Although this woman is beautiful enough to make people think that her death will be a great loss to the world, she will pursue and kill Liya when she is alive. He doesn''t want Liya to have an accident!


    If you want him to make a choice between Nami and Leia, then the answer must be Leia!


    "Wu Hao! I beg you to come here, Nami. She said she wanted you to come here, so come and save her! "


    Xiaoyou is more anxious to see his silence.


    "She almost killed me in the morning. I didn''t have to save her! That''s it


    Wu Hao finished the video.


    "Hello, Wu Hao!"


    Xiao you cries out anxiously. After looking at Na Mei on the bed, she can''t manage so much. She disappears.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao is lying in the infirmary.


    In fact, the pain of the body almost, but the afternoon class is boring, do not want to go, simply continue to lie in bed.


    A video messed his heart.


    It''s not the self accusation of failing to help, but the deep worry.


    Liya left her body. Naomi, who had a good chance of winning, was suddenly seriously injured and wanted to see herself. What happened in the middle?


    Nami seems to be dying. Why does she want to see herself?


    According to her injury, the person you want to see should be a doctor or someone with strong power to help her heal?


    Just thinking, Xiaoyou appears in front of Wu Hao.


    "I''m crazy about you!"


    Wu Hao was startled.


    "I can''t manage so much. Lord Nami is dying. I''ll find you before I go into a coma. You''ll go with me now!"


    With that, Wu Hao appeared in the room on the second floor of the teahouse.


    Wu Hao fell unsteadily on the sofa.


    Staring at Nami on the bed.


    Her injury is more serious than what we see in the video. It seems that she is really dying.


    "Did she say how she got hurt?" Wu Hao asked, frowning.


    "She told me to look for you, and then she fainted!"


    Xiaoyou pulls Wu Hao to the bed.


    "Nami, I brought Wu Hao. How do you want him to save you?"


    Nami didn''t answer. She was unconscious.


    "Lord Nami?"


    "Stop yelling, stupid, she has fainted."


    Wu Hao took her to sit down.


    Hesitated for a moment, or took out the mobile phone to call the doctor, said Nami''s injury again, let him come right away.


    Nami''s current situation, even if she wakes up, can''t pose a threat to herself. Let''s just see what she wants to do.


    "Where is Dr. Wu Hao? I''ll bring him directly."


    "Don''t worry. She''s a god of death. She shouldn''t die so easily. Wait a minute."


    If she dies, she''ll die. If she really dies, she''ll die. If she wants to survive, she''ll be dead.


    Wu Hao left Nami on the bed indifferently.

 Chapter 187

    "Young master, this lady''s life is not in danger. Her wound healing speed is amazing. I''ve never seen this regenerative ability."


    The doctor picked up the knife, took off the mask, and couldn''t help looking at Nami on the bed.


    It is impossible for a normal person to survive such a serious injury, especially the injury to the chest. The hole the size of an egg runs through the heart. As long as it is a human, there is no chance of survival. However, the woman on the bed not only miraculously survived, but her heart is still regenerating rapidly, which can''t be explained by modern medicine.


    "Are you sure she''s ok?"


    Wu Hao asked, a little disappointed.


    "Her own recovery ability is very strong, plus I have given her medicine, it will be OK."


    "Then you go back first. I''ll call you if you have something. Xiaoyou, you can take the doctor downstairs."


    "No, young master. I''ll go by myself."


    The doctor left.


    Wu Hao and Xiao you stand by the bed looking at Na Mei.


    "Why didn''t Nami wake up? The doctor said it was OK."


    Xiaoyou looks anxiously at Wu Hao.


    "He''s just a doctor for human beings. He can only see ordinary injuries. Your Nami has suffered internal injuries. I can''t wake up for a while." Wu Hao said.


    "What about that?"


    "How do I know what to do? I''ve tried my best anyway."


    Wu Hao''s stall.


    "Wu Hao, how can you do this? Do you not want to save Nami at all?"


    "What do you say?"


    Wu Hao gave her a white look.


    Two people are big eyes stare small eyes, the bed of Na Mei wake up.


    "Lord Nami, are you all right?"


    Xiaoyou is excited.


    "It''s OK. You go out first, Xiao you. I want to talk to Wu Hao alone. "


    "Don''t mess around, Wu Hao, or I won''t forgive you!"


    Xiaoyou stares at Wu Hao and leaves the room.


    Wu Hao shrugged and sat down on the sofa.


    "I didn''t expect to be so embarrassed when I didn''t see her for a long time."


    Wu Hao joked.


    "Life is full of surprises."


    Nami sat up, lifted her hair, forced a smile and tried to regain her temperament.


    "Wu Hao, please help me with something!"


    "Lord Nami has something to do with me? Oh, my God, my life is lost. "


    "I''m serious! I hope you can sell me some time! "


    Na Mei Dao, does not care Wu Hao''s ridicule.


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment.


    Is she anxious to see herself because her life is coming to an end?


    Judging from her performance in the morning, she doesn''t look like a person who is running out of time, that is to say, her injury and her loss of time happen at the same time.


    Wu Hao thought of something and suddenly widened his eyes.


    "You... You got hurt because of the time eater?"


    "How do you know?"


    Nami was stunned.


    "Except that time trading can change time, only time eaters are left. Obviously, you didn''t trade time with Xiaoya, so there''s only one answer left."


    "Smart."


    Nami did not hide, said: "on the way back, I met a six star eclipse beast, five people died, I was seriously injured, time was swallowed by it."


    "Six star eclipse beast?"??? so what? Is it dead? "


    Wu Hao nervously looks at Na Mei, and her heart comes up to her throat.


    Liya said that a seven star eclipse can easily swallow the whole time of the earth, making the earth a death star. The six star eclipse, which is one star weaker than the seven stars, is certainly not easy to deal with. If it comes to the earth


    I can''t believe it.


    "What do you think?"


    Nami looks at Wu Hao with a trace of ridicule on her face.


    Wu Hao was stunned and relieved.


    "So even to thank you for saving the world, I have to agree to your terms?"


    Nami laughed and said nothing.


    "Are you not afraid of my refusal?"


    "I always have a way to get you to agree. If I can come to you, I''m ready to do both."


    "You are direct." Wu Hao is white eyed.


    "Or do you think I''ll kneel down and beg you to save me?"


    "Now even if you kneel down and ask me to help you, there''s nothing I can do."


    "What do you mean?"


    Nami frowns slightly. Powerlessness and rejection are two concepts.


    "Don''t you notice that the goddess of time has left my body? I''ve lost my ability to trade time. No matter how hard and soft you try, I can''t help it


    Wu Hao shrugged.


    Na Mei was stunned, and then she noticed that Wu Hao did not have the soul of the goddess of time in her body, only a small part of her power was left.


    This


    I''m careless.


    The goddess of time wants to protect the boy only by leaving his body.


    What now?


    Nami was silent for a moment and soon had an idea.


    She closes her eyes and speaks globally with her mind.


    "Lord Liya, I''m Nami. I''m not looking for you to fight. There''s a six star eclipse beast in the tunnel from the nether world to the earth. I want to discuss it with you."


    Then he opened his eyes and nearly fell down.


    "Not afraid that everyone will hear?"


    Wu Hao looks at her in surprise.


    "It''s not a sound, it''s an idea. Ordinary people can''t feel it. There are some very powerful people who can''t read the information. It seems that Lord Liya still has a lot of things to teach you?"


    "That''s why I don''t want to save you. Xiaoya hasn''t taught me anything. If you destroy her, who can I learn from?"


    Wu Hao gave her a white look.


    "You, an ordinary person, can have divine power. It seems that you are not simple. I can teach you if you like!"


    Nami joked.


    "Don''t worry about it. You''d better think about what to do if Xiaoya doesn''t come back."


    Wu Hao was just talking when a virtual shadow came out of the window.


    Leah''s back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao felt a group of crows flying over his head. It seemed that his malice could not be realized.


    "Master, can you wait for me outside first? I want to talk to Nami alone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and went out to accompany Xiao you.


    ¡­¡­


    in the house.


    Leah looked at Nami seriously, and Nami put away her frivolity.


    "Is it the six star eclipse that hurt you?"


    "Well."


    "What happened? The time eater, which has disappeared for more than 10 billion years, has reappeared in this time and space."


    Leah murmured to herself.


    "And once it appears, it''s a six star eclipse, which has never happened before."


    "It''s not the first one. There''s at least one left on earth."


    "What?"


    Nami was surprised. She didn''t find out for such a long time.


    "It''s still very weak. I keep it just to find clues from it. You can''t act recklessly."


    "Yes."


    Nami nodded solemnly. She didn''t dare to listen to Leah about the time eater.


    Leah focuses on Nami.


    "You don''t just want to talk to me about it, do you?"


    "I want to trade time with Lord Leia."


    "Time eaters devour your time?"


    Nami nodded.


    "Why don''t you ask Shirley to come to me? Your time is always allocated by her, isn''t it

 Chapter 188

    Leah looks at Nami, who is silent.


    "I can''t say it''s because I''m afraid I know what''s going on with Shirley?"


    Leah hummed.


    I have a general understanding of Shirley''s injury¡ª¡ª


    Shirley''s injury is more serious than she expected.


    Otherwise, Nami''s first choice should be to go back to find Shirley. She knows the injury of Shirley, so she doesn''t dare to interrupt her treatment rashly, otherwise it''s not worth the loss to aggravate her injury.


    Nami still didn''t answer Liya''s words and kept silent.


    "What makes you think I''ll save you?"


    Leah changed to a more immediate question.


    "The time eaters have reappeared, and the six star time eaters have already appeared. I believe Lord Liya doesn''t want me to die just for the sake of an experienced person to deal with them in the future." Nami said confidently.


    "But to save you is to push myself into the pit of fire."


    Liya said: "I think you will go back to the underworld to summon people to deal with me as soon as you have a chance. Shirley''s character is cold. In addition, she has won my immortal body. It seems that you will not lose anything to kill me. Which do you think I will choose to put myself in danger or you in danger?"


    "The latter, of course. But even if I die, Lord Liya may not be in danger. You know Lord Shirley. No one can stop what she wants to do. Now that she''s in this position, she can''t give up halfway. It''s the same for Lord Liya if you have me or not. The danger won''t be reduced by half, but let me live, In the future, in case of a predator''s attack, we will be on the same front. I can do a lot for Lord Liya. "


    "Nami, Nami, you''ve got me, haven''t you?"


    Leia patted her head helplessly, like an elder patting a child.


    "I know that Lord Leia has always had a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. She has a view of the overall situation that even Lord Shirley can''t match."


    Nami showed a charming smile and relaxed a lot.


    At this time, they do not look like enemies. They are more like friends and enemies.


    "I can help you, but in order to ensure my own safety, you must promise me three conditions."


    Leia became serious.


    "Good."


    "First, help Wu Hao to acquire ten thousand years."


    "Second, you are not allowed to return to the nether world until Wu Hao has collected ten thousand years."


    "Third, they can only sell you three months at a time."


    Nami did not speak, seriously thinking about these three conditions.


    Obviously, each of these three conditions is very unfavorable to her.


    Ten thousand years is definitely the material she uses to make the body of time. Once the goddess of time regains her physical body, it means that she can break away from Wu Hao''s body and exert her power as the goddess of time again. Then she can go to the nether world to seek revenge from sherry.


    If you can''t go back to the underworld, you can''t tell Sherry the situation here. If Sherry doesn''t know the situation, she won''t send someone to support her to complete the task, which means that Sherry is safe during this period of time and provides her with a safe and carefree environment to complete her own plan.


    Three months a deal directly to their own death in the side, further make their own unable to act.


    Brilliant.


    In this way, she became her helper.


    But


    Nami''s eyes flashed a sly light.


    It''s not necessarily a good thing to stay with her. You can monitor her actions at any time. You can also find opportunities to do damage, slow down the speed of getting 10000 years, and buy time for adult Shirley to heal.


    If have an opportunity, still can use Na soul bottle to collect her.


    "Good! I will agree to all three conditions of Lord Leia. "


    Nami affirmed.


    "In that case, I''ll save your life."


    Liya flies out and calls Wu Hao in.


    "Master, I have made a deal with Nami. You can make a time deal with her. The time is three months." Leia said.


    "After you leave, I don''t have the ability to keep trading time, otherwise Nami won''t have to get you back."


    Wu Hao said helplessly.


    "Well? How could it be? "


    Leia was surprised. The result was unexpected.


    "That''s the result."


    Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Why does Liya think that Wu Hao can have the ability of time trading? No matter how special he is, he is just an ordinary person. How can he have the racial talent of Liya


    Nami interjected.


    Liya didn''t speak. Nami didn''t know what happened. She knew that he should have the talent of this race. Why couldn''t he do it in the end!?


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    "I''ll go back to my master first."


    Wu Hao made an OK gesture.


    Liya turns into a white light and enters Wu Hao''s body from the center of his eyebrows.


    "Master, now try to see if you can use the time trading ability."


    The sweet voice of Leia came to my mind.


    Wu Hao thought a move, a transaction contract appeared in the hands.


    Time trading capacity has been restored.


    Wu Hao didn''t feel excited. Instead, he sighed helplessly. It seems that this ability can''t be retained. It can only be used when Liya is in her body.


    Depressed, all the preparations I had made were in vain.


    "Don''t lose heart, master. Maybe there are some situations that we don''t understand that limit the master''s ability to use it."


    Leia comforted.


    "That''s the only way to think."


    Wu Hao takes a breath, calms her mood and hands the contract to Na Mei.


    "Now that Xiaoya has settled the terms with you, let''s sign it according to your terms, three months."


    Wu Hao''s eyes turned.


    "Ten thousand a minute!"


    "You''re a little dark here."


    Nami looks at Wu Hao with a wry smile. It costs ten thousand yuan a minute and more than one billion yuan in three months. It''s too dark.


    "Black? Should the life of Lord Nami be worth so much money? "


    Wu Hao joked.


    "It seems that my life is a little too expensive."


    Nami teased bitterly and found a pen to fill in the contract according to Wu Hao''s requirements.


    Wu Hao took the contract and signed his name.


    The transaction is completed.


    1.296 billion.


    Tut Tut, you can make so much money in three months. In the future, you can have such a fixed income every three months. It''s really cool. It''s a long way to go, and you''ll run out of money. Hum.


    "Well, you can go." Wu Hao said.


    "I''ve made a deal with Lord Liya. I''ll stay with you in the future and help you accomplish your 10000 year goal as soon as possible." Nami had no choice but to smile.


    "Whatever you want, you can stay in the teahouse with Xiaoyou."


    Wu Hao is about to leave.


    "Master, wait a minute."


    Liya breaks away from Wu Hao''s body again and pushes Wu Hao to Na Mei. Na Mei can''t avoid being hit by Wu Hao.


    Strangely, Wu Hao''s body goes through Na Mei''s body.


    Nami''s face was startled. She looked at Liya with anger.


    "To save you is to save you, but I have to guard against you. From now on, the lives of you and my master are shared. You''d better not act rashly, or you will die. "


    After that, Liya returns to Wu Hao''s body.


    Here, Naomi and Liya are both enemies and friends, so the relationship is not so tense, which will be more clear later. If you have more tickets, thank you

 Chapter 189

    Wu Hao leaves the teahouse.


    On the way.


    "Xiaoya, what is life sharing Wu Hao asked.


    "I integrate the time of you two, but there are primary and secondary points. Once the host''s life is in danger, half of Nami''s time will automatically be transferred to you. Conversely, when Nami''s life is in danger, the host has two choices, one is to interrupt life sharing, the other is to share half of her life with her." Leah explained.


    "I rely on such overlord terms, bull force!"


    "There''s no way. Nami is Shirley''s most effective assistant. She will definitely try every means to complete the task Shirley has given her. It''s good to keep her around, but the danger is also obvious. In order to avoid her taking advantage of others'' unprepared, I can only do this. "


    Leah said, "now as long as she doesn''t want to die, she doesn''t dare to do anything to her master. As long as I stay in her master''s body, she can''t help me. We are both safe."


    "You are so slippery. You can think of all these ways. I really look down on you." Wu Hao joked.


    "Hee hee, I am also the goddess of time." Leia said with a smile.


    Wu Hao smiles and calms down.


    "Xiaoya, you said before that even if you leave my body, the time trading ability can be preserved, but this time the fact proves that once you leave, the time trading ability will disappear. It''s strange that I can still use the power of time. What''s the matter?"


    "Can you continue to use the power of time? That''s really strange. "


    Leia said to herself: "it is reasonable to say that the ability to retain time proves that the master has the same constitution as me. Otherwise, even the power of time can not be retained. Since he has the same constitution as me, he should also be able to use the time trading ability. Why does this ability disappear? It shouldn''t be. "


    "I just heard Nami say that time trading is your racial talent. Does it have anything to do with it?" Wu Hao asked casually.


    Leia was stunned.


    "Probably because of that."


    She said: "the ability of time trading is my innate ability as a goddess of time. Unlike the power of time, it''s not acquired. Maybe it''s because of this that the master can''t use the ability of time trading alone."


    Now Wu Hao is even more disappointed, which means that he can never have the ability to trade time, and even has no chance to acquire it.


    "Don''t be discouraged, master. You should be happy instead. Although the power of time is a acquired skill, it can only be learned with the same physique as me, which means that the master also has the innate conditions to open the talent of this race, but he lacks the way to open this ability. "


    Liya comforted, her tone suddenly relaxed a lot, but she hoped that Wu Hao could have the same ability as her.


    "You mean... No way?"


    Wu Hao also had the spirit immediately.


    There is no way and no way. These are two very different results.


    "I think it should be like this. Otherwise, it is impossible for the master to learn and retain the power of time, but I really don''t know what this method is. My time trading ability is innate, and it doesn''t start this process."


    Leah thought for a moment and said, "maybe we can know the answer from Nami. All the gods of death have a racial talent of eye of death. Except Shirley, all the other gods of death need to open this racial talent to use eye of death."


    "Go to her now!"


    Wu Hao was so excited that he turned around and went back.


    "No, master. Nami is very treacherous. If you let her be sure that master you can open the time trading ability, she is not willing to tell you the method. Otherwise, it is equal to letting me have another helper, which is even more unfavorable to her. Do you think she will help you?"


    That''s really stupid. No one wants to create comrades for his enemies.


    Wu Hao stopped, turned around and went back.


    Excitement is hard to suppress.


    Originally thought that the ability of time trading and their fate, suddenly found that just a lack of an opening opportunity, hope after disappointment is always difficult to control.


    That''s right. Now Nami has been left by her side. You can test her whenever you have a chance.


    As long as you open your own time trading ability, your global ambition can still be implemented normally!


    Wu Hao was excited for a long time before he calmed down.


    "The eye of death is a racial talent that sounds good. Let me know exactly what effect it will have. If you know yourself and your enemy, you can win a hundred battles."


    Wu Hao asked as he walked.


    "The eye of death is a special talent of the race. It has three levels. The most basic level is the eye of death, which can see the life span of any living body."


    "The second eye of death can see the past and future of any object, but using this level of eye of death will consume its own life. It will take ten times time to see the past and a hundred times time to see the future. For example, one hour in the past will consume ten hours of life, and one hour in the future will consume one hundred hours of life, So even if the general God of death opened the second eye of the God of death, he didn''t dare to use it easily. If the God of death''s time is consumed, he will die. "


    "The third eye of death is very special. It can return to the past and future on the basis of seeing the past and future, but the cost is even greater. It takes a hundred times time to go back to the past, and a thousand times to go to the future. As far as I know, Shirley is the only one who really opens the third eye of death in the whole netherworld."


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    This kind of talent is also very strong. Although the second and third levels need to pay a huge price, compared with the benefits it brings, it can be ignored. Of course, the premise is that there is enough time.


    "Nami has opened the second eye of death for a long time. The master can find an opportunity to explore how she opened the racial talent of death. Maybe she can get some inspiration." Leia said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take it to heart."


    Wu Hao nodded for sure. He had firmly remembered this matter in his heart, which was related to his future. No matter what, he had to keep it in mind.


    "Xiaoya, I have another question to ask you. The netherworld goddess can have so many followers. Why don''t you have them?"


    "In fact, at the beginning, there were only two gods in the world. Except for Shirley, all the other death gods in the nether world were created by her using the spirits of the dead. She has the natural advantage of creating life, so I don''t have the foundation in this respect, so I have always been a person. But now, I still have master you." Leia said with a sweet smile.


    "If you let Tingting and Xinxin hear this, they have to drive you out of my body." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Hee hee."


    Wu Hao smiles and shakes his head. He really wants to reach out and knock on the head of this cute little goddess.

 Chapter 190

    "Xiaoya, what are you going to do about the time eater?"


    Wu Hao asked and went to the side of the road to look for a taxi.


    "The time eater is really a trouble, but there is no way to know what happened. We can only find out from a small place. The owner should remember a time eater I mentioned to you before, right? When the master''s strength is stronger, we''ll find him and see if we can get some clues from his mouth. " Leia said seriously.


    "That''s the only way."


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and laughed at himself. Now that he has such a little ability, it''s useless to worry. He''d better do what he can.


    A taxi passed by and Wu Hao waved to stop.


    "Master, go to Jinhui Fengshang."


    "No watch, 70."


    "Here''s a hundred. Keep the change. Let''s go."


    "All right, let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    teahouse.


    On the second floor.


    Nami leans on the sofa with a face of anger, and is very upset about Liya''s sharing her life with Wu Hao.


    Three conditions have already restricted her to death. She even wants to share her life again. All her plans can''t be implemented.


    As long as Liya can''t hide in Wu Hao''s body, she has no choice but to die with her unless she doesn''t want to live. But what Sherry wants is to take Liya back. It''s not a success, it''s just a stupid failure.


    Moreover, in the future, even for his own safety, he must protect Wu Hao''s safety, which is completely contrary to what he has to do.


    The goddess of time took advantage of people''s danger and was angry when she thought about it.


    However, no matter how angry she is now, it doesn''t help. Nami told her to calm down. Instead of being angry here, it''s better to think about something.


    How to release life sharing?


    Nami searched all the knowledge in her brain, but found that there was no such skill in death''s ability, so it was impossible to release life sharing by herself.


    It seems that we can only find a way from Wu Hao.


    Nami took a deep breath and regained her grace.


    "Xiaoyou, you can come in."


    "My lord Nami, I''m here. What can I do for you?"


    Xiaoyou at the door immediately went into the room and stood in front of Na Mei.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''ll live with you from today on. I''ll have to take care of each other in the future."


    Xiaoyou stares directly at big eyes, a face wants to cry without tears expression.


    "Lord Nami, why do you want to live with me? It''s such a small place that I''m afraid Lord Nami can''t get used to it. "


    "It doesn''t matter if there is a big way to live and a small way to live."


    Nami took her and sat down beside her.


    Joked: "or is Xiaoyou unwilling to live with me?"


    "No, no, my lord Nami, I didn''t mean that."


    "Can I live with you?"


    "... can you..."


    Xiaoyou''s heart is broken down. Won''t you have no freedom in the future? Woo ~ ~ ~ this is terrible.


    "Can you help me find a dress? My clothes are full of blood. I want to change them. "


    "My clothes are a little small. I went to buy them for Nami again. Nami, you just recovered a little. Lie down and have a rest. I''ll be back soon. What would you like for dinner, Lord Nami? I''ll bring it back with me


    "I''ll eat whatever you eat."


    "What would you like to eat?"


    It''s a bit difficult for Xiaoyou to feel her head. She usually eats casually. Can''t you really let Nami eat casually with her?


    "You don''t usually know what you want to eat?"


    Nami said with a smile: "OK, don''t think so much. I don''t seem so terrible, do I? Just buy whatever you want. You go and come back quickly. I''ll take a bath to clean the blood stains on my body


    "But your wound, Nami..."


    "Never mind, I''ll take care of it."


    Nami touched Xiaoyou''s face and joked: "I didn''t expect that we Xiaoyou would care about people."


    "I''ll... I''ll buy clothes and dinner for Lord Nami."


    Small you escape also like to leave the cabin, small face red.


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Hui Feng Shang.


    When Wu Hao arrived at Xu Xinjie''s house, she didn''t get home. Look at the time. The school should have just finished. If the teacher didn''t delay the class, she should call herself soon.


    At this point, my father-in-law is not at home. After a while


    Wu Hao, with a bad smile, found a place downstairs to play with her mobile phone.


    Without waiting for her to call directly, wechat told her that she was downstairs and asked her to go home directly.


    And sent a message to Zhao Shuhan, lest she come to a life-threatening serial urge.


    Soon the driver sent Xu Xinjie back.


    "Why did you come back alone?"


    Xu Xinjie can''t help complaining when she sees Wu Hao.


    "It''s OK. What are you doing lying in the infirmary all the time? You might as well come back and wait for you first."


    Wu Hao pulled her away with a smile.


    "How do I feel that you have a bad intention today? What do you want to do? Wu Hao, I can tell you, you don''t want to mess around, I won''t promise you. "


    Xu Xinjie said with a red face. Every time he looked at his bad smile, he felt that this guy was planning something.


    Wu Hao''s bad smile is silent.


    When they got home, Wu Hao took her into the room without saying a word, and then he gave her a kiss. She lay on the bed and couldn''t struggle for it.


    "Girl, I want to discuss something with you."


    "No way!"


    Xu Xinjie pulls down her clothes and looks at Wu Hao blushing.


    "I didn''t say anything, you said no."


    "What good can you do for a sex wolf? You just want me to promise you that kind of thing."


    "What kind of thing?"


    Wu Hao joked with a bad smile and couldn''t help kissing her on the neck.


    Xu Xinjie was tickled by his kiss, his mouth pushed him down, and he turned over and rode on him.


    "I won''t give myself to you before I decide you. It''s useless for you to tease me."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true


    Wu Hao pulled her into his arms, then gave her a bad kiss, and walked up and down her with both hands.


    Xu Xinjie refused, but in the face of his impure offensive, she seemed to have no resistance, as long as he made up his mind, she would not refuse.


    Can''t Wu Hao see it?


    He''s not stupid. He can''t see it.


    But it''s true that she hasn''t been fully prepared. Anyway, she will be her own woman sooner or later. Why rush for a while!? The only difference between a gentleman and a sex wolf is patience. hey.


    The kiss is over.


    Wu Hao stretched out his hand and pinched her face as she came out of the water.


    "I have something serious to tell you today."


    "The monthly exam is too bad. I moved to Mr. Zhao''s house. Mr. Zhao hopes you can move in together and help me with my tutoring. Well, that''s right. She said that I would listen to you better. If you help me with my tutoring, it will be more effective."

 Chapter 191

    "I moved to Mr. Zhao''s house to help you with your tutoring?"


    Xu Xinjie looked at him in a daze. Although he was joking, it didn''t sound necessary.


    "Why do you want me to help you with your tutoring? Miss Zhao, can she help you with your tutoring


    "Of course she can help me, but I still hope you can help me."


    Wu Hao turned his eyes and said, "in fact, this request is made by me on my own initiative. Do you think that if I live with her two people, the man and the woman are unmarried, and the only man and the only woman, in case of a fire, you and Tingting will have another rival? Mr. Zhao is a little fierce, but it''s really beautiful. I don''t have much self-control. I''m not afraid of ten thousand. I''m afraid of what if, right? In order to avoid my big mistake, do you think I should move there? "


    Xu Xinjie silently pinched his face. This guy is really honest.


    "Yes or no?"


    Wu Hao played with her tender hips with a bad smile.


    "I hate it. I have to discuss it with my father. I can''t move alone."


    Xu Xinjie pats his salty pig''s hand, turns over and sits up from the bed.


    "Father in law, when will he be back tonight?"


    "I don''t know. His company is improving recently. I''m very busy every day. I have to go to the hospital to accompany my mother when I have time. I come back late every day."


    Xu Xinjie said, "I''ll call him later. If he is not free, I have to go to the hospital to see my mother."


    "Yes, I''ll go with you if you want to."


    "No! My mother is about to leave the hospital. You''d better come to visit her after she leaves the hospital. "


    "Isn''t that good? I haven''t seen your mother since she was ill. It''s fair that we didn''t fall in love. We''ve all made it clear that we''re in love. It''s not fair not to visit her. "


    "Actually, I don''t think it''s very good either, but I''ve tried my mother''s words. That''s what she means."


    Xu Xinjie blushed and said, "she said that you are my first boyfriend after all, and it''s better to see you at home."


    "And the last one!"


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on her tender lips.


    "Since my mother-in-law says so, I''ll come home to see her when she leaves the hospital."


    "It''s hard to say whether it''s the last one. If you''re flirting like this again, I won''t want you!"


    Xu Xinjie fondly pinched him and took his mobile phone to call his father Xu Haifeng.


    He''s already in the hospital.


    Xu Xinjie hesitated for a moment, and told him about moving to Zhao Shuhan''s home to help Wu Hao tutor, asking for his opinions.


    Naturally, she wanted to go. On the one hand, she could spend more time with Wu Hao. On the other hand, she could stare at him to prevent him from making trouble with the beautiful teacher Zhao.


    But has the final say that she can''t do it alone, and if she doesn''t agree with her, she will not be careless with her courage.


    The other end of the phone hesitated for a while, vaguely heard two people discuss a few words.


    "Go, just at this time, my father doesn''t have much time to take care of you. You and Wu Hao should be polite at the teacher''s home. Don''t be too casual. Later, my father will give you 50000 yuan on the card. Don''t let Wu Hao pay for it. Buy what you eat and what you use."


    Xu Haifeng warned.


    "Well, I see."


    Xu Xinjie was suddenly happy.


    The couple explained a few more words before they hung up.


    Xu Xinjie is happy, Wu Hao is naturally more happy, cuddle her is a kiss, but this girl is not Yu Ting, otherwise really want to go back with her.


    "Well, get out of here. I''ll start packing."


    Xu Xinjie pushed him away feebly.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll wait for you outside."


    He bit her on the chest and jumped out of bed to report the news to Zhao Shuhan. By the way, he asked her to call Xu Haifeng to make him feel at ease.


    "Hooligan!"


    Xu Xinjie blushed and pulled her clothes. I don''t know how she fell in love with this hooligan. Every time she went home, she had to be teased by him. If this goes on, I don''t know how long she can hold on?


    Yu Ting should have given it to him for a long time?


    Hum, the big hooligan who flirts!


    I scolded Wu Hao more than ten times in my heart, but I couldn''t help hesitating. Should I


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Xinjie packed up and asked the driver to take them downstairs to Zhao Shuhan''s house.


    On the way, Wu Hao got off to the supermarket and sold a lot of vegetables.


    Although Zhao Shuhan is a big light bulb in the middle, she won''t face her all day. This is the victory of class battle.


    Of course, the most important reason is that we don''t have to do the test paper tonight. If we eat, drink, watch TV, we should sleep, and the test paper is beside us.


    The entrance guard card opens the door and goes upstairs. When you get home, you can directly use the key to open the door. Wu Hao is just as casual as going back to his home.


    Zhao Shuhan gave him the access card and key.


    Zhao Shuhan is correcting his homework during the day. When he looks up and sees Wu Hao leading Xu Xinjie in, he''s a little stunned. He didn''t expect that he would cheat other girls so soon. Sure enough, there are two times.


    "Welcome, Xinxin!"


    Zhao Shuhan put down her homework, got up and hugged her, took her suitcase and put it aside.


    "In the future, Xinxin, you will supervise his study with me, and strive to stabilize the boy''s performance."


    "Well, I know, Miss Zhao."


    "Come on, don''t say this as soon as you come back. I bought a lot of vegetables to celebrate. Xinxin moved in with me!"


    Wu Hao interrupted.


    "Right now, you''re moving to live with me, not with you. You''re still sleeping on the sofa alone!"


    Zhao Shuhan said: "even if you want to celebrate, you buy too much, right? Are you going to be a man Han banquet? "


    "I don''t care what you do." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Oh, you''ve bought so much that you''re going to let me do it?"


    "Or do you want me to do it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhao Shuhan looked at him scornfully. This boy is really looking for trouble. How long does it take to make a good meal at this time? To celebrate, it will take another hour or two to have a chat and drink some red wine. This evening is almost over. There is no time for him to do the test paper.


    Huh?


    "Son of a bitch, did you do it on purpose?"


    "What''s on purpose? On purpose, I just want to celebrate for Xinxin. OK, stop talking nonsense and start working." Wu Hao quickly brought the food to the kitchen. Damn, this woman''s sixth sense is too strong. She can see it all.


    "Miss Zhao, let me help you." Xu Xinjie chuckled.


    "Don''t be idle, Wu Hao. The homework on the desk has the correct answer. You can help me change the rest of my homework according to the answer. If you can''t finish it, you are not allowed to eat."


    "Don''t blame me for correcting the mistake."


    With a smile, Wu Hao glances at Zheng Jiaxuan''s correct answer. Picking up the red pen is gougouqicha, no matter whether she is serious or not.

 Chapter 192

    The four eyes are opposite, and their breath is intertwined.


    Wu Hao could smell a breath of attractive fragrance from Na Mei''s breath. The smell was so pleasant that he lost his mind and couldn''t help shorting his breath.


    "Boss Wu Hao, do you want to go to the room? We can talk about how to share life in the future. "


    Nami whispered in his ear.


    Wu Hao feels dizzy, even a little confused. The woman is full of enchanting charm, which makes people deeply trapped. Wu Hao is clearly aware of this, but he is powerless to refuse her temptation.


    "Come on, boss Wu. I''ll show you to your room."


    Wu Hao pinched himself in the thigh.


    "Cough cough cough, my family has left in advance, you consider my proposal, if you don''t want to help yourself, you can help Xiaoyou open the second eye of death."


    Wu Hao ran downstairs, feeling soft and hard, paralyzing the woman. She was not the God of death, but the fox spirit.


    The first attempt failed.


    "Wu Hao, are you leaving so soon?" Cried Xiao you.


    "I have something to do with you and Nana."


    "Strange, why is it like hell?" Xiaoyou scratched his head and continued to watch the play.


    Upstairs.


    Nami leaned back in her chair with a smile on her face.


    Young people, after all, are young people. They can''t stand such seduction. It seems that there is no difficulty in trying to find the answer they want from him in the future.


    The water boiled and Nami made a pot of tea herself.


    While drinking tea, he considered Wu Hao''s intention to find himself today.


    He repeatedly mentioned that what is the purpose of letting Xiaoyou open the second eye of death?


    Want to have Xiaoyou by your side?


    He should be very clear that the more he does this, the more impossible it is. Once the goddess of time conflicts with the goddess of nether world, Xiaoyou, who opens the second eye of death, can only become his enemy.


    Although Wu Hao is young, he is not stupid. It is impossible not to realize this.


    What does he mean today?


    Nami sipped the tea and tasted it.


    She thought of a possibility.


    Do you want to explore the way to open the second eye of death?


    But what''s the use of knowing this for him?


    "Is it..."


    Nami can''t help frowning and thinking.


    In any case, human beings can''t have the power of the nether world, because human beings don''t have the special constitution of the God of death, and nature can''t open the eyes of the God of death. Similarly, human beings can''t have the power of time, because human beings don''t have the Constitution of the goddess of time, and nature can''t have the ability of time trading.


    But


    Yesterday, after the time goddess left his body, although he had no time trading ability, he retained the power of time, that is to say


    Na Mei''s beautiful eyes suddenly opened to her boss.


    Does Wu Hao have the same constitution as time goddess??? And the reason why he wanted to explore the way to open the second eye of death was actually to find a way to open his racial talent - time trading ability?


    How come???


    How can there be a second goddess of time in this world???


    No, God of time.


    Did Leia, like sherry, find a way to create her own race¡ª¡ª


    Can you let the other party have God''s constitution through soul bending???


    Nami''s eyes trembled.


    If this is the case, then the World War I between the netherworld and the goddess of time will become very terrible, and this period of the universe may be completely destroyed before it can wait for periodic regression and regeneration.


    Namilen had three cups of tea before she gradually calmed down.


    The calmer I am, the more I feel that this is impossible.


    The spirits of gods, especially the primitive gods such as the goddess of time and the goddess of the nether world, are not carried by the human body at all. Let alone opening the divine power behind them, the original spirits will be destroyed at the moment of attachment, and the physical body will collapse because it can not carry the powerful power.


    Wu Hao is definitely not possessed by Liya and has the constitution of God!


    Absolutely not!


    So


    Nami''s charming eyes become sharp.


    This shows that Wu Hao had the same physique as Wu Hao before she was possessed by the goddess of time.


    Wu Hao is the third primitive God???


    A strange and absurd idea came out of Nami''s head.


    But soon she kicked the idea out of her head.


    According to sherry, she and Liya appear at the same time. There is a third God, and it should appear at the same time. Wu Hao''s strength does not have their cosmic power.


    On the other hand, Wu Hao has the same physique as the goddess of time, which is very strange. If he is a great God of the same level as them, his ability will become repetitive, which is impossible.


    These two points are enough to prove that Wu Hao is not a primitive God.


    What''s the matter with this boy? Why does he have the constitution of God?


    Not only that, Nami also noticed a detail, the goddess of time called him the master.


    This is definitely not an ordinary name. The goddess of time can''t call a person as the host, even if the person helps her when she needs help most.


    Although the goddess of time is usually lively and cute, no one can match her wit and overall outlook. She must have known Wu Hao''s identity from the beginning.


    A person who let the goddess of time as the master, the identity of this boy is really confusing.


    Nami poured a cup of tea and sipped it gently.


    "No matter who you are, I will never let you open your racial talent."


    Nami said to herself with a bad smile.


    Now that he is aware of the other party''s intention, how can he be satisfied? In the future, one less enemy will be less dangerous.


    Nami put down her cup and regained her charm.


    Now you can show up with Wu Hao. If you have time, you can not only test his way to release life sharing, but also check his identity.


    "Wu Hao, who are you going to be?"


    Nami laughed, got up and went downstairs. She twisted her waist slightly, enchanting and charming.


    "Nami, why did Wu Hao just run away in such a hurry?" Xiao you asked.


    "He is as shy as you, so I lean on him and run away with embarrassment."


    Na Meimei smiles, looks at Xiaoyou and says, "Xiaoyou, Wu Hao seems to be nice to you. He arranges a place for you, finds a part-time job for you, and pays you a salary. Does he like you?"


    "No... no... don''t tease me, Nami."


    Xiaoyou''s pretty face turned red, and she was in a hurry and almost dropped the tablet to the ground.


    "No?"


    "Really... Really not."


    "How do you know?"


    "How can I know... I think he often scolds me and treats me fiercely. How can he like me? I''m sure he won''t."


    "We Xiaoyou are lovely and beautiful. I think Wu Hao is just embarrassed to tell you."


    Nami laughed and whispered in her ear, "I don''t think Wu Hao is wary of you. Do me a favor and try to find out Wu Hao''s identity. Don''t be too hasty. If you have a chance to test him occasionally, don''t make him suspicious."


    "Me? I can''t do this job. If Wu Hao sees through and destroys the plan of Nami, it''s not good. " Xiao you shakes his head like a rattle.


    "Aren''t you curious about Wu Hao''s identity?"


    "Not curious."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Na Mei Han a face, this wench is really heartless and brainless, such a big thing unexpectedly a little not curious, really.


    "Forget it. It''s an order. It''s my task. If you can''t finish it, you''ll have to spank for 30 minutes."


    "Ah???"


    "If you can''t finish the task, you will be punished. Good boy, I believe Xiaoyou can finish the task."


    Nami said with a smile.


    Xiaoyou doesn''t come out. She looks at Nami with a sad face. She can''t understand why she is given such an inexplicable task.

 Chapter 193

    Wu Hao beat back to Zhao Shuhan''s home, and he felt depressed.


    It''s a shame that the young master of the Wu family was seduced by a witch. I''m so sorry for the beautiful women around me. Even under their beautiful influence, I can''t stand the seduction of Na Mei''s coquettish fox. Alas, it''s a failure.


    It seems that I still don''t have enough determination.


    Later to test, she had to adjust her mind well, otherwise every time she was made to flee, how to carry out their own tasks!?


    Yes, we must cultivate our own strength!


    At least we should be able to resist the temptation of this coquettish fox.


    "The host''s performance today has been very good. At least she was lured into the room by Nami."


    Liya giggled in Wu Hao''s heart and said, "Na Mei has been playing like this since she was young. As long as the master knows that she is such a person, she is not easy to be influenced by her."


    "Girl? How do I feel that Nami looks older than you? "


    Wu Hao sent out strange questions in his heart.


    "In the human mind, appearance and age are directly proportional, but in the God''s world, appearance and age are not necessarily related. The master seems to think that I am about the same age as Xiaoyou, but I''m much older than Nami. My name is Nami, and she has to say yes." Leah said, laughing.


    "It seems that I have to get used to seeing things in the world with your thinking."


    Wu Hao asked with a smile: "you and Shirley are not enemies. How do I feel that you are familiar with the netherworld?"


    "Seventeen years ago, Shirley and I were not enemies, but good friends. Sometimes I often went to the netherworld to see her and stay with her for a period of time, so I knew Nami very well."


    With that, Liya was silent, and the good memories turned into sad memories.


    "Well, don''t be sad. After you rebuild the body of time, go to the nether world and find Shirley to find out." Wu Hao comforted.


    "Well, I will take back my immortal body and let her make it clear."


    "That''s right."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    Leia also gave out two good laughs, and then became serious.


    "Has the master noticed that Nami seems to be testing you today?"


    "Well? I didn''t notice


    Now I don''t know what I''m talking about.


    "It seems that Nami wants to discuss the issue of life sharing with her master. I guess she wants to know the way to remove life sharing from her master. After all, those three conditions are only superficial to her, but life sharing threatens her life safety, so she tries to remove the biggest threat. This is just the beginning, I guess she''ll try her best to talk from her master in the future. "


    "It doesn''t work. I don''t know how to get rid of life sharing."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "even if I knew, I would not tell her."


    It''s equal to having one more life and one more divine bodyguard at the same time. Only a fool can tell her how to relieve it.


    "In fact, even if she asks, it''s useless. There''s no way to relieve life sharing under normal conditions. Only when Nami''s own life is in danger will this skill remind her master whether to relieve the sharing. If she does, even if the master relieves the sharing, she will die. I don''t think Nami can choose to commit suicide in order to relieve life sharing." Leia said.


    "How powerful is this skill?"


    "In fact, fair life sharing is to share life regardless of priority. However, for the safety of the host and to limit Nami''s actions, I adjusted the priority level of this skill. Otherwise, Nami would benefit from life sharing."


    "Anyway, it''s best if you can''t get rid of it. Hehe, I''ll find a way to plot against her and let her go to the nether world to do damage and help you get back the immortal body."


    Wu Hao joked.


    "If the host really has a way to plot against Nami, it''s also a very good way. She can really help a lot."


    Leia said with a smile, but she didn''t take it seriously.


    It is impossible to plot against Nami at this level, unless Nami is willing to be rebelled, which is the most impossible place.


    "No kidding. I think the host can make good use of this point to test Nami in the future. Anyway, no matter how she tries, there is no way to release life sharing. The host just swindles her and exchanges information with her to see if she can tell you the way to open the racial talent. " Leia said.


    "This can be! I said, "Xiaoya, I didn''t expect you to be a bad girl."


    "Hee hee, I learned from you."


    "Do I look bad?"


    "A little bit."


    Wu Hao laughed.


    While driving, the driver secretly looks at Wu Hao behind him. What''s wrong with this young man? Once he gets on the bus, he sits in the back and doesn''t move like a wooden man? It''s not about how to do it, is it?


    "Master, don''t drive so fast. Just bring it to me before seven o''clock."


    "Then... How can I? I can''t charge you more."


    The driver was startled by him. As soon as he stepped on the accelerator, he opened it more quickly. The young man who was surprised had better send it to the place quickly.


    So Wu Hao, who wanted to be home at seven, arrived at six twenty.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, two women surrounded Wu Hao.


    The test paper comes back to the test paper. It''s endless.


    But this time, Wu Hao''s attitude is different from before. First, he has his girlfriend with him to teach him how to solve problems. More importantly, Wu Hao''s attitude is different.


    Zhao Shuhan has arranged a good work and rest time for him. As long as his grades are stable, the work and rest schedule can be carried out all the time. In this way, he can have free time to pick up girls and practice. For this, he must also strive to improve his grades. Otherwise, he will be forced to write test papers all day. Not only will he be driven crazy, but he also has no spare time, Not to mention picking up girls, not to mention practicing.


    In order to get good grades, Wu Hao studied hard as never before, striving for the time for his study, concentrating on his study wholeheartedly. However, as soon as the break time came, he slipped into the bathroom directly. As soon as the shower head was opened, the hot water flowed down, and he took a shower in the void. At the same time, he began to practice.


    It was an hour until two girls outside began to urge him to come out.


    When he came out, he didn''t watch TV. He pulled the quilt over his sofa bed and covered himself.


    From the outside, he is sleeping. In fact, his body is about one centimeter away from the sofa, and the quilt on his body is also about one centimeter away. He didn''t touch him, so it can''t be seen from the surface.


    Wu Hao used this centimeter gap to cultivate the time curve and improve his mind and control.


    This practice is one night. When they wake up in the morning, they are not sleepy, but energetic, more energetic than after a sleep.

 Chapter 194

    school.


    Wu Hao is very serious in class.


    All the troubles have been cleared up, and the next thing I have to do is becoming more and more clear.


    Practice!


    teahouse!


    These are the two most important things at the moment.


    Although the time trading ability has become an unknown number, Wu Hao is willing to believe Liya''s words. As long as he finds the key to open this ability, he will regain this ability, and then he will have it for a long time.


    How to prepare before is still how to prepare now, so the teahouse business still has to go on.


    As for cultivation, it''s even more important to insist on. It turns out that even if you don''t have the ability to trade time, the power of time can still be used normally. How can you waste such good resources.


    No matter he is practicing or in a teahouse, he needs to have independent time. He must go ahead with his studies and strive for more time for himself.


    His serious performance scared a lot of people.


    First of all, the teacher, the idle Wu Hao, was so serious in listening to the class and miraculously taking notes. He was just another person.


    Not to mention the students in the class, Wu Hao listened to the class seriously, which made them lose their mind. Everyone was wondering if this guy was evil, and he listened so seriously?


    Wu Hao doesn''t care about them. He should keep his study time absolutely attentive, so that he can spend less time on study after class.


    Yes, it''s just to spend less time studying that we should study hard!


    It''s half past four in the afternoon.


    Wu Hao is in class. Xiao you sends a message.


    "Someone''s looking for you."


    "To me? And who is it? "


    Wu Hao returned a message.


    "Asked him not to say, said to come to you, is a man, you on wechat I secretly take a picture for you."


    Soon Xiaoyou secretly took a picture and sent it to Wu Hao''s wechat.


    The photo is not very clear, but Wu Hao smiles when he sees it.


    Can''t help it?


    hey.


    ¡­¡­


    leave school.


    Wu Hao asks Xu Xinjie and Zhao Shuhan to go home first. When they take a taxi, they go there.


    Since Nami came to the teahouse, the business in the shop has improved a lot, and it seems that the business is getting better day by day, and the parking spaces outside the shop are a little insufficient.


    "Wu Hao, you are here at last. People want to leave."


    As soon as Wu Hao entered the shop, Xiaoyou took him upstairs for 1000 yuan.


    "Where''s Nami?"


    "Lord Nami is up there."


    Wu Hao quickened his pace and went upstairs. He always doubted whether Nami would help or not. He even had reason to suspect that this woman would sabotage Leia secretly in order to delay her getting 10000 years. Maybe he had better watch out for her.


    Upstairs, Nami is sitting there drinking tea with sun Chongwen.


    From sun Chongwen''s expression, Wu Hao is sure that Na Mei must have said something to him, but Na Mei is very cunning. She pretends not to say anything when she hears someone going upstairs. When she sees Wu Hao, she looks more charming and harmless.


    "Nami, I''ll take care of this guest. Go downstairs with Xiaoyou to greet other guests."


    Wu Hao said with a straight face, for fear that he would be taken away by the fox spirit once his expression relaxed.


    "Good boss Wu."


    Nami smiles, twists her waist and takes Xiaoyou''s hand to go downstairs. She is very obedient.


    "Master, you take him to the room and leave to talk."


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment and made a gesture to ask sun Chongwen to come into the room with him to talk.


    Sun Chongwen hesitated for a moment and went into the room with Wu Hao.


    As soon as the door opened, Wu Hao was stunned.


    This is not Xiaoyou''s room.


    It''s as like as two peas in the two floor hall, even the ornaments are the same.


    "In the future, there may be a variety of customers who trade with the owner, and the thoughtful person may secretly monitor the transaction process to coerce the owner. In this independent time stream, all electronic devices will lose their functions and avoid the owner from getting into unnecessary trouble." Leah explained.


    "It''s still thoughtful of you."


    Wu Hao smiles, finds a place to sit down and makes tea with boiling water.


    Sun Chongwen sat down opposite Wu Hao.


    "Mr. Sun, Mr. Zhao refused you again?"


    Wu Hao is not smiling.


    "Is that funny?"


    Sun Chongwen gave him a white look.


    "I''m laughing at Mr. Sun. You''ve finally figured it out. It''s not easy after such a long time."


    Wu Hao always keeps smiling.


    "Anyway, congratulations on Mr. Sun''s successful first step. Today will be a turning point in your life for you. From today on, you will get rid of the economic influence of your parents and become a promising young man with your own career and capital. I believe Mr. Zhao will look at you with new eyes soon, and you will have a brand new image in her heart, Tall and powerful, with the spirit of a business elite and the gentleness of a famous teacher, isn''t this kind of man an ideal life partner for women? "


    Sun Chongwen has long yearned for the lofty image depicted by Wu Hao. In other words, every man yearns for the image that makes women worship him.


    "I just want to know how to do what you said before?"


    Sun Chongwen asked.


    "It''s easy to operate."


    Wu Hao took out a contract and put it in front of him.


    "As long as you sign this contract, you can get money from me. As for more money and less money, it depends on how long you are willing to sell."


    Sun Chongwen picked up the contract and looked at it. It was really a simple and crude transaction contract.


    "Can you explain the specific meaning of selling time?"


    "For example, if you can live for 100 years, if you sell it for 10 years, you will only live for 90 years. That''s what it means."


    "What''s sold is life?"


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Sun Chongwen looks at Wu Hao in surprise. Even if he comes to him, he still can''t believe what he said.


    "So if I can live 50 years, selling 40 years means I can only live another 10 years?"


    Wu Hao nodded again.


    Sun Chongwen was silent.


    Before he came here, he had imagined what Wu Hao meant by selling time. In fact, he had thought of this absurd possibility, but he didn''t believe that there would be such an incredible thing in the real world.


    Does he believe it?


    Believe it or not, that''s why he''s sitting here hesitating.


    I can''t imagine that time can be turned into a commodity for trading, and I can''t imagine how Wu Hao traded time. Isn''t this thing inborn and inalienable? What does he use to take away traders'' time?


    What''s the use of his time? To prolong your life? If he could use other people''s time to continue his life, wouldn''t he be able to fulfill the eternal dream of Qin Shihuang?


    "Mr. Sun, since you have come, try to accept an unknown world. In this era of knowledge explosion, it''s no big deal to have something that science can''t explain, don''t you think?"


    Wu Hao smiles, like a demon who lures him into the abyss.

 Chapter 195

    Sun Chongwen looked at Wu Hao and did not speak for a long time.


    The explosion of knowledge doesn''t mean that it''s all these things.


    But,


    He didn''t come here today to get close to science, and he came here with doubts. What he knows now doesn''t conflict with his inner doubts. It can only be said that it''s reasonable and unexpected.


    We''re all here. Don''t you try?


    He won''t come without a try.


    "How many years do I have left to live?" Sun Chongwen''s eyes were fixed and asked.


    "I don''t know that."


    Wu Hao shrugged.


    "I don''t know how I can deal with you? If I only have ten years left, I''ll sell it for ten years and I''ll die right away


    "Mr. Sun, you look down on yourself a little. Let''s not talk about longevity. Now the average life expectancy of ordinary people can reach 80 or more, especially when the living conditions like you are so good that it''s no problem to be 90 years old. Now you are only in your 20s, at least 50 or 60 years old."


    Wu Hao said: "in addition, I would like to stress that the life span of trading is reduced from the later to the later. It means that we can live to 90 years old and sell for 10 years, that is to say, we can live to 80 years old. I don''t think there are many young people who want to live to 70 years old and 80 years old? Instead of that, it''s better to exchange the ten or twenty years of old age for the present happy life. It''s not a waste of one''s life. Mr. Sun, do you think what I said is reasonable


    Sun Chongwen watched Wu Hao silent.


    The truth is that he doesn''t want to see that he is too old to move and needs to be served in a wheelchair. It''s better to die early. If he can get enough money for his life, it''s a good choice now. The problem is that he can''t look at the average life span. Some people die in their 20s and 30s?


    "Since you can trade time, why don''t you even know the life span of others?"


    Sun Chongwen asked, staring at Wu Hao.


    "Do you think time trading is like a gamble?" Wu Hao asked suddenly.


    Sun Chongwen was stunned and didn''t answer.


    Wu Hao continued: "in fact, every decision in life is a gamble. The object of gambling is your own destiny. A decision may make you prosperous, or it may only make your situation worse. No one knows what will happen. It''s a matter of destiny, but it''s up to you to choose."


    "How do I think you look like a magic wand?"


    Sun Chongwen said suddenly.


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment and gave a smile.


    Bring the water to a boil, put a little tea in, and prepare to make tea.


    "I''ll sell it for five years first!"


    Sun Chongwen made a good choice.


    "No problem. You have your own choice and decision. I don''t advise you or force you."


    Wu Hao handed over a pen.


    "Name, account number under the name, sell for five years, fill in 1 for the transaction price, and sign the name."


    "That''s it?"


    "It''s not complicated at all. As soon as both parties sign the contract, it will take effect and the funds will arrive at the account immediately."


    Wu Hao poured a cup of tea in front of him.


    Sun Chongwen hesitated and began to fill in the contract.


    Life is a game, every decision is a gamble, bad people decided to go out of the door can be killed by a car, good people decided to jump from the twentieth floor to commit suicide, Yama did not accept him, if his decision can be in exchange for money in exchange for beauty, it is worth it!


    "Here you are!"


    Sun Chongwen hands the contract to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao looks at it, smiles and signs his name.


    "How do you calculate a dollar a minute?" Sun Chongwen asked casually.


    "60 minutes an hour, 24 hours a day, 365 days a year on average, a dollar a minute, 525600 yuan a year, 2628000 yuan five years."


    After Wu Hao signed his name, the transaction took effect immediately, the time margin increased by five years, and the account balance decreased by 2.628 million.


    "Have you opened mobile banking with this card? If not, you can download a bank client and check the balance. The money should have been on your card. " Wu Hao said.


    "So fast? Are you still a team player? "


    Wu Hao shrugged and did not reply.


    Sun Chongwen went to a bank''s client, registered, verified, logged in, and inquired about the balance. Actually, there was more than two million. Click on the detailed account, and he just received 2.628 million yuan, which is not more than one point, but not less than one point. It''s a good price for five years.


    Sun Chongwen''s expression changed.


    With the invisible loss in exchange for the real 2628000, a series of figures immediately diluted his worry about selling for five years.


    This way, money is really fast!


    The key is that the trading time is reduced from the back to the front. There is no pain and no cost, just like the 2.628 million in vain!


    "What is Mr. Sun going to do with the money?"


    Wu Hao raised his cup and motioned for a drink.


    "I plan to set up a studio and do software development by myself, and ask some of my college classmates to do it for me."


    Sun Chongwen said excitedly that he took a sip of the tea in the cup and vomited it out when it was too hot.


    "Don''t excite Mr. Sun."


    Wu Hao poured another cup for him.


    "I don''t know much about software development, but it seems that the prospect of IT industry in this era is still good. I don''t know what you will do. I hope you can succeed, and I hope you can win the beauty home."


    "Thank you


    The two drank together.


    Wu Hao said: "it seems that the IT industry is burning money. If the money is not enough, please call me."


    "Good!"


    Sun Chongwen put down his cup and got up.


    "I have to go ahead."


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Sun. I want to ask you something."


    Wu Hao asked, "what did that woman say to you just now?"


    "Which woman?"


    "The woman who just had tea with you."


    "Advise me to cherish time and life."


    "No more?"


    "That''s about what I mean. Nothing else. What''s the matter?"


    "No, I''m just asking. I''ll give you a ride."


    Wu Hao smiles and gets up to take him downstairs.


    Looking at his far away back, Wu Hao''s face could not help showing a strange smile.


    The most terrible thing about time trading is that it can''t see any cost.


    In essence, this ability is not to remind human beings to cherish time. It will not cause a series of visible costs, such as facial aging or physical degradation, for traders, as if there are free delicious pies in the sky.


    This is the reason why Wu Hao called the time trading contract the devil''s contract at the beginning. It is too unconstrained, too unrestricted, and too costless. Everything presented in front of us is a temptation to get something for nothing.


    But


    Is there really a free delicious pie in the world?


    no


    All the gifts given by fate have already been priced secretly. If you get them free now, you will have to pay a price sooner or later. The more you get, the more you will pay in the future.


    Wu Hao gave an evil smile and turned back to the store.

 Chapter 196

    "Five years? I thought you''d buy all his time. " Namito looks at Wu Hao with her chin.


    "After listening to your earnest instruction, he cherished his time. After five years of selling, he decided to sell it."


    Wu Hao looks at Na Mei, sarcasm is very obvious.


    "But it''s no use trying to persuade him. He should come or he will. We''ll see."


    Nami giggles and doesn''t say anything. She and Xiaoyou continue to watch the play.


    Wu Hao gave her a white look.


    I know that this woman is uneasy and kind-hearted. I really can''t count on her to help me. I must be on guard against her interfering with my business.


    "I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go back."


    "Wu Hao, don''t forget that I have my share in this list."


    "Remember for yourself, it will be settled with your salary next month."


    "Oh, when will you pay me last month''s salary?"


    "I''ll call you later."


    Wu Hao left the teahouse, found an ATM machine to transfer ten thousand yuan to her, and took a taxi home.


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Chongwen left the teahouse and made an appointment with his friends.


    He is in a very good mood now.


    Sun Chongwen''s idea in life is very simple¡ª¡ª


    With the fastest speed to become a man with a career, not just a working man!


    When the time comes, standing in front of Zhao Shuhan, the confidence will be different!


    Sun Chongwen sat in the car and made a hot call to his father, asking him to help him handle all kinds of procedures.


    He plays with his mobile phone and wants to tell the person he wants to tell the most about what he has done.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wu Hao returns home, Zhao Shuhan is changing her homework, while Xu Xinjie is sitting beside her doing her homework.


    Wu Hao looked at the kitchen, two people did not cook, this is going to order the rhythm ah!?


    "Two beauties, are you so busy today? Shall I give it to you next? "


    Wu Hao slumped lazily on the sofa and looked at them with a smile. He was in a good mood.


    Although sun Chongwen has been a customer for a long time, he is also the first real customer of the teahouse since it opened for such a long time, and he is likely to be a long-term customer. After all, it''s not easy for him to set up a company for more than two million people. Hehe, this is just the beginning.


    "Did you go on a date with Yu Ting again?"


    Xu Xinjie angrily glanced at him and remained highly sensitive to his happiness.


    "What''s the date? I took you with me on a real date. I went to a teahouse and did my first business. Do you think we are not happy?"


    "How many jin of tea did you sell?"


    Zhao Shuhan joked.


    "Haha, it has nothing to do with tea."


    Wu Hao jumps up from the sofa, pulls a chair and sits beside Zhao Shuhan.


    "Han Han, let me tell you something?"


    "Don''t be so intimate. Aren''t you afraid your girlfriend is jealous?"


    Zhao Shuhan knocks on him, while Xu Xinjie giggles, apparently neglecting Wu Hao''s relationship with her.


    "Xinxin smiles. Do you think she''s jealous?"


    Wu Hao raised his face and said, "I''m serious. Today, Mr. Sun came to the teahouse to see me..."


    "Stop! Don''t mention anything about this man to me. I can''t avoid him at school. You don''t see it. Why do you mention him when you come back? "


    Zhao Shuhan interrupts Wu Hao and gives him a white look.


    "That''s what I want to tell you."


    Wu Hao said: "I think he is very sincere. After chasing you for so long, you give others a chance. It hurts people to hide from others every time. Will you give him a chance to prove that he can''t do it?"


    "I said Wu Hao, did you take the wrong medicine today? Or these two days do less papers, the brain is not clear? How much money did he give you when you helped him to do favor? "


    Zhao Shuhan looks at Wu Hao incredulously. He doesn''t expect that he will help sun Chongwen speak.


    Does Wu Hao really want to help sun Chongwen chase Zhao Shuhan?


    Of course not.


    But I just painted a big cake for sun Chongwen. In order to let him really see that his change can bring hope, Zhao Shuhan''s attitude towards him must be changed, so as to give him greater motivation to take greater risks.


    Is Wu Hao a good man?


    really?


    Hum, it''s not.


    "Oh, you''re still smart. You can see the problem at a glance. Anyway, if a fool doesn''t make money, it''s useless. Right?"


    Wu Hao said: "he gave me 100000 yuan. Let me advise you to give him an opportunity. As for what the opportunity is, it''s up to you. For example, if he wants to invite you to dinner next time, you should be patient to accompany him to have a meal, and don''t let you embarrass yourself. I''ll give you half of 100000 yuan and give you 50000 yuan. Is that ok?"


    "You son of a bitch, you sold me for 100000 yuan, didn''t you?"


    Zhao Shuhan stares at him.


    "Don''t make so much money in vain. Just do me a favor. Let''s make half a hundred thousand yuan each!"


    Wu Hao said that she directly transferred 50000 yuan to her mobile phone.


    Zhao Shuhan''s mobile phone lights up, and the bank''s text messages.


    "Han Han, don''t let a fool''s money go for nothing, don''t you think?"


    Wu Hao took her hand and flattered her. NIMA herself became a fool. If she didn''t agree, there would be no way.


    "In the face of money, I''ll help you. But just once, if you want me to give him a chance all the time, I won''t give you any money! Do you hear me


    "OK, just give him a chance first, so that I can take the 50000 yuan with ease."


    Wu Hao laughs, his face is not red and his heart is not beating. He tells a lie like it is true.


    Zhao Shuhan drew back his hand and knocked him, laughing.


    She''s not short of money, but just for fun.


    Just then, Zhao Shuhan''s mobile phone rang.


    Sun Chongwen''s call.

 Chapter 197

    Zhao Shuhan was impatient when she saw the name. He had played before, but she never took it.


    "Take it. Take it. Let''s see what''s wrong with him."


    Wu Hao directly connected to the phone and gave her her her cell phone.


    Zhao Shuhan picked up the phone helplessly.


    "Hello, Mr. Sun, what''s the matter with you?"


    Sun Chongwen on the other side of the phone was stunned for a long time and didn''t answer.


    He just wanted to see if he could get through, but he didn''t know what to say when he got through. Is this the beginning of good luck?


    "Hello? What''s the matter with you? It''s OK. I''ll hang up. "


    "Mr. Zhao, I want you to give me some advice on something. Can I treat you to dinner? If you''ve eaten, I''ll buy you a cup of coffee. "


    Sun Chongwen said casually that, according to her previous attitude, he was ready to be rejected in his heart. He just said it casually with the same thick skin as before.


    Zhao Shuhan is really going to refuse his invitation, but Wu Hao makes her look helpless. Who let him charge him 50000 yuan.


    "I haven''t finished my meal yet."


    Sun Chongwen was stunned.


    What does that mean? You mean to promise yourself? Oh, my God. Did you hear me right? He didn''t know how many times he invited her from the beginning of senior high school. Even if he met her in the same restaurant, he would refuse his kindness without hesitation. This time, he agreed to his invitation on the phone? Did you hear me right?


    Is the momentum of a successful man coming out so quickly?


    At the thought of the four words "successful man", sun Chongwen immediately coughed twice to calm himself down.


    "I''ll pick you up in my car."


    "No, you book a restaurant and give me the seat. I''ll just drive by myself."


    "Well, I''ll see you later."


    "Well."


    Zhao Shuhan hangs up and looks at Wu Hao from his chair.


    "Are you satisfied? I said, young master Wu, are you short of money? You''ve made me so much trouble about one sentence. "


    "I''ll give you a massage."


    Wu Hao helped her hold her shoulder and said: "fifty thousand yuan is a lot of money. If you eat it everyday, you can eat it for a month, right? You just deal with him. Anyway, it''s ok if you go. It doesn''t matter if you sit down for a meal and come back. "


    "Stay at home and do your homework. Xinxin, I''ll order a meal for you later. If you don''t do your homework, don''t let him eat. "


    "Yes, Mr. Zhao." Xu Xinjie giggles.


    "If you don''t finish your homework, you will not eat. If you starve to death, you will not eat!"


    "Ah ~ ~ ~ when did I degenerate and sell my soul for 50000 yuan ~ ~"


    Zhao Shuhan got up and screamed.


    "Wu Hao, in order to compensate for my mental loss, you have to pay for all the meals this month. The daily standard of meals is at least 3000 yuan!"


    "OK, hurry up. I''ll go to the toilet and squat. You can change your clothes and go quickly."


    "I''m not going to meet someone to change clothes, so I''m leaving. Xinxin, you should supervise him at home and I''ll order for you later."


    "Well, promise to finish the task!"


    Xu Xinjie said with a smile that she had more contact with Zhao Shuhan these two days, especially when the two girls were sleeping together at night and chatting in secret. She had already regarded Zhao Shuhan as a good friend and talked as freely as Wu Hao.


    Zhao Shuhan carries his bag and goes out. When he closes the door, he does not forget to look back at Bai Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao lost a smile and locked the door.


    A long sigh of relief.


    It''s not easy to ask this aunt to do something she doesn''t like to do for 50000 yuan. I guess she won''t be polite to sun Chongwen later.


    But it doesn''t matter. This is an unprecedented breakthrough for sun Chongwen.


    Wu Hao shows a bad smile. The thief''s eyes look up and down on Xu Xinjie. Fifty thousand yuan can''t be wasted. Hehe.


    "What do you want to do? Start doing your homework right away. "


    Xu Xinjie watched him warily.


    Wu Hao came up to her and picked her up.


    "Come back to do your homework after taking a bath, hehe."


    "Ah ~ ~ Wu Hao, what are you doing? Put me down quickly. You have to wash yourself and do it by yourself."


    Wu Hao couldn''t listen to her. He took her directly into the bathroom. As soon as the shower head was turned on, the hot water came down, and their clothes got wet. They had to wash without washing.


    After washing, Wu Hao directly takes out a white and pink beauty and throws it on the bed. As soon as the quilt is pulled, Xu Xinjie refuses and kisses her.


    ¡­¡­


    The first time I had dinner with Zhao Shuhan, sun Chongwen found the best restaurant he could find. He ate French food with romantic theme.


    After booking a seat, he has been waiting at the door. When he really saw Zhao Shuhan driving over, his heart was jubilant. It seems that he saw this step naively.


    "Here you are, Miss Zhao."


    Sun Chongwen ran forward.


    "Well, let me tell you something."


    As usual, Zhao Shuhan didn''t give him a good face, so he went inside.


    Sun Chongwen didn''t care and walked ahead to guide her.


    Two people sit down. Sun Chongwen asks the waiter to serve.


    "Miss Zhao, I''m very glad that you can accept my invitation to have dinner with me. This is our first time to have dinner together. Do you still like the environment here?"


    "Very good."


    Zhao Shuhan said: "I just want to tell you that there is no need to do such boring things in the future. Frankly speaking, I know you want to pursue me, but you are not my ideal boyfriend, so I hope you don''t do such meaningless things in the future. You make us very embarrassed, aren''t you?"


    Sun Chongwen didn''t expect that Zhao Shuhan said this kind of words as soon as he sat down. He quickly sorted out his thoughts and directly brought up what he wanted to say as his opening remarks.


    "I know Mr. Zhao''s attitude towards me, and I also know that there is a big gap between my status and you, but now I am trying to narrow the gap between us. I am starting an Internet company, and I will prove to you with my own strength that I am not an unreliable man. Please believe me."


    "You started your own business?"


    Zhao Shuhan looks at him in surprise.


    At the sight of her expression, sun Chongwen immediately straightened out his chest and nodded haughtily.


    "This is something I have planned for a long time. I know that to be a teacher is to support my family at most. If you want to make the woman you love live a superior life, you must do something by yourself."


    "That makes sense. It''s really important for a man to have his own career. I hope you can succeed."


    Zhao Shuhan said out of kindness.


    "I will try my best, Mr. Zhao."


    In sun Chongwen''s ears, it became a kind of encouragement and expectation for him, and the whole person''s mental outlook changed instantly.

 Chapter 198

    Zhao Shuhan quickly added: "but miss sun, I hope you understand what I just said. We are really not suitable. I don''t want to waste your time on me. I hope you can find a better girl than me, a girl who you love and she loves you. The conditions you create can just make her happy. That''s it, Mr. Sun. I still have a lot of homework to correct today. I''ll go back first. "


    "No, Mr. Zhao, this dish has not been served yet."


    "You eat."


    Zhao Shuhan left without looking back.


    Is she really willing to eat with sun Chongwen for 50000 yuan? Let alone fifty thousand, even five million, she doesn''t want to do. No matter how high the price is, she can''t do what she doesn''t want to do.


    The reason why he came out was that he just used this opportunity to make things clear with sun Chongwen.


    Sun Chongwen watched Zhao Shuhan go away in a dazed way. The faint fragrance of her body remained in the air. Everything came too fast and went too fast. He didn''t know what was going on.


    "Sir, your meal has been served. Would you like it here or packed?"


    The waiter came out and politely reminded him that he hadn''t paid yet.


    "Eat here."


    Sun Chongwen glanced at the waiter and went back to the restaurant depressed to sit down and continue eating.


    I thought I could make a successful appointment with the goddess. I didn''t expect that the goddess came to refuse herself. How depressed she was.


    However, sun Chongwen has always been a good self comforter. After sitting down and thinking for a while, he is not so depressed.


    The reason is Zhao Shuhan''s words of encouragement.


    Why did she refuse herself?


    It is estimated that because she has not made actual achievements, she encourages herself to make achievements first. And from her surprised expression, we can see that she really appreciates men who have their own careers.


    you ''re right!


    She refused because she had not made actual achievements. As long as she had achievements, her attitude towards herself would definitely change.


    A word that Wu Hao once said rang out in his mind¡ª¡ª


    Money and status can increase a man''s charm.


    Wait, Zhao Shuhan. I''ll take you home soon.


    Sun Chongwen has a firm vision.


    ¡­¡­


    After clearly rejecting sun Chongwen, Zhao Shuhan was physically and mentally happy and couldn''t help humming along the way.


    On the way to the hotel, I packed two meals.


    Wu Hao must have eaten most of the meal he ordered for Xu Xinjie when he came out, so he didn''t have his share when he went back.


    Home.


    Zhao Shuhan opens the door and goes in. He is surprised to see Wu Hao actually sitting there doing his homework. It seems that his girlfriend is still useful. This boy is so honest.


    Huh?


    Why did he pack his head with an ice bag in December? Don''t you burn your head doing homework?


    Huh?


    Why did Xinxin change into pajamas? Red face?


    "Wu Hao, what''s the matter with you? Is your head burnt out? "


    Zhao Shuhan joked.


    "He just burned his head."


    Xu Xinjie glared at Wu Hao with a flat mouth, full of shyness.


    "What''s the matter, two people fighting?"


    Zhao Shuhan sees Xu Xinjie''s appearance and pulls her aside. Xu Xinjie doesn''t mean to tell her this kind of thing and bows her head.


    Zhao Shuhan whispered in her ear: "is she bullying you while I''m away?"


    Xu Xinjie nodded, blushed and shook her head.


    This time, Zhao Shuhan has the bottom of her heart. Needless to say, she knows that Wu Hao must be in trouble. This is why she makes other girls so embarrassed.


    "OK, you can even use the trick of turning the tiger away from the mountain. You haven''t done your homework. You still have so much time to think about these things in your head. Then you can do ten more papers tonight. You can''t sleep if you can''t finish it."


    "Don''t be so cruel? I just kiss my baby. Do you want to be so cruel? "


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry, he really just kiss.


    "You are not a pro. You are a hooligan."


    Xu Xinjie red face angry way, kiss all over the body, this kind of thing is just a kiss? This guy''s got a lot of reasoning.


    "Well, you''ve kicked me out of bed. You see, I''ve lost a big bag in my head. I think this punishment is enough. I don''t need ten papers, do I? Right, Han Han, you see, my head is still aching. "


    "For your size, I did the test paper honestly!"


    Zhao Shuhan gave him a white look. Although she had never had a boyfriend, she had already imagined the picture of Wu Hao playing a hooligan from their conversation¡ª¡ª


    He took off all the little girls and gave them kisses up and down. The little girl was really shy, but she kicked him out of bed and knocked his head on the ground.


    you deserves it!


    Zhao Shuhan can''t help but look at him again. Is this boy becoming more and more hooligan because he has two girlfriends!?


    "Xinxin, we don''t bother to pay attention to him when we eat. You see, I brought two delicious dishes back."


    Zhao Shuhan didn''t say much, so he took Xu Xinjie to dinner.


    After all, this kind of thing is between their two little lovers. How can she say that their teacher, who cares so much, is not very good. She is also embarrassed to care so much.


    "Well, how did you talk to sun Chongwen?"


    Wu Hao asked.


    "What else can I do? I told him not to bother me in the future, otherwise you really thought I would eat with him for 50000 yuan."


    Sure enough.


    It''s not much different from what she guessed. As expected, she had a showdown with others.


    "What''s his reaction?"


    "I don''t care what his reaction is. I''ll come back before he has a reaction."


    "He didn''t tell you anything else?"


    "He said that he has gone to start a business. It''s like I care about whether he starts a business or not. What does he like? Just leave me alone. Wow, I''ve never hated a person to such a degree. I can''t stand it."


    "People are infatuated with you." Wu Hao joked.


    "Come on, who wants his infatuation. Don''t talk nonsense. Do your homework and start to do the test paper. You can''t sleep if you can''t finish it. Do you hear me? "


    "It''s my aunt. Take it far away. Don''t tempt me on my side."


    "Come on, Xinxin, let''s eat next to him!"


    Zhao Shuhan took the food directly.


    Wu Hao has a black face. This woman is really drunk.


    "Xinxin, you are bullying me like her now, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, how about bullying you? Bite me if you can


    Xu Xinjie said with a smile, with Zhao Shuhan to support her, she is not afraid of Wu Hao.


    "One day you''ll be at home alone and see how I bite you. Hey, don''t beg for mercy then."


    Wu Hao licked his lips wickedly and laughed badly.


    Xu Xinjie blushed and wanted to stick the guy''s mouth together with adhesive tape, saying some dirty words.


    "Son of a bitch, finish my homework quickly!"


    Zhao Shuhan picked up the chopsticks and knocked on his hand. Even she was embarrassed by the evil hint in the words.


    Wu Hao gave a bad smile.

 Chapter 199

    school.


    noon.


    restaurant.


    Wu Hao and Xu Xinjie are having dinner when they meet sun Chongwen.


    Sun Chongwen looks around the restaurant. There are many places in the restaurant. He obviously wants to find Zhao Shuhan in the restaurant.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t see it.


    He found a seat for himself and sat down to order.


    "Xinxin, you eat first. I''ll go and have a chat with Mr. Sun."


    Wu Hao went and sat down beside sun Chongwen.


    "What a coincidence, Miss Sun."


    "You''re eating here too, Miss Zhao didn''t come with you?"


    Sun Chongwen then looks around. Zhao Shuhan and Wu Hao have a good relationship. They often eat at the same table, but this time he only sees his girlfriend Xu Xinjie, not Zhao Shuhan.


    "Do you think I like the way I eat with her?"


    Wu Hao joked and asked, "how''s your studio going?"


    "It''s only one day, but it will be officially operational soon. Do you know any people or companies with projects?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The studio has just started to operate and directly develops its own software to put it into the market. The operating cost is too high. It would be better if there is a project to take over."


    "I really don''t have the resources."


    Wu Hao said: "and I think your studio has just been established and belongs to a small one. It''s similar to a small one for the IT industry. People may not be willing to hand over large profitable projects to you. On the contrary, it will be handed over to some large software companies to meet their actual needs. In addition, software bidding for some government projects or enterprise projects, Your studio doesn''t even have the qualification to bid, let alone accept orders. "


    What Wu Hao said made sun Chongwen feel guilty.


    If you directly choose to develop software and put it into the market, the cost is immeasurable. Without tens of millions of dollars, you can''t afford a profitable software. Even if you choose to outsource the software to other companies, the cost is still astonishing. The two million yuan he has is not enough.


    The ideal is full and attractive, but the reality is not so smooth as imagined.


    "And Mr. Sun, don''t forget what your purpose is to start a business. It''s to succeed, to make a big business, and to let Mr. Zhao reevaluate you. If you open a small studio, it will make her feel that you can''t succeed. Instead, I think you''d better start a big software development company, It seems that the registered capital of one person limited liability company is only 100000 yuan, right? Plus some other costs, it''s not much more expensive than a studio. But in the name of the company, I believe it''s easier to receive projects. At least opening a company sounds more credible than opening a studio. Once the company is on the right track, it will develop much faster than one of your Studios, and its success will be relatively faster. "


    Wu Hao and good Dao: "the above remarks are purely personal opinions, and no legal liability. Sun can refer to, but how to do it or you has the final say, I just want to tell you that if you consider the funding problem, you can not come to me, I can give you the greatest support."


    "Thank you very much."


    Sun Chongwen smiles and is really grateful for Wu Hao''s kindness.


    "You''re welcome. If you need to come to me at any time, you can''t do it at any time. It''s better to go to the teahouse after six o''clock. I usually go there after school." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes, I''ll come to you if I need to."


    "Here you are. Take your time. I''ll go to dinner first."


    Wu Hao got up and sat down again. Looking at Sun Chongwen, he said, "there''s another thing I want to remind Mr. Sun. If you don''t have enough money, you don''t have to take your own time to trade with me. After all, one person''s time is limited. You can consider letting other people in your company share the responsibility. The problem of money can be solved easily, You don''t have to spend too much of your own time


    Sun Chongwen was stunned for a moment, and he couldn''t help but feel more good for Wu Hao.


    To him, Wu Hao''s remark is a kind reminder. It''s a good suggestion whether it''s about money or life safety.


    I always thought that Wu Hao was full of malice towards himself. Today, I suddenly found that he didn''t seem to be aiming at himself. He was more like a really kind businessman, although his business was extremely special.


    "I''ll consider your opinion if I really need it." Sun Chongwen said.


    "Well, I''ll go to dinner with my girlfriend first. I hope Mr. Sun can get the beauty back as soon as possible."


    Sun Chongwen smiles and his affection for Wu Hao increases greatly.


    When Wu Hao returned to his seat, the smile on his face was not as kind as before, but full of treachery.


    Is his kind reminder really out of kindness?


    Ghost, with such kindness, he is not Wu Hao.


    After all, sun Chongwen''s time is limited. Even if he has spent all his time, it will only be decades. However, it will be 100 years for ten people to sell for ten years. Time trading itself is a volume trading mode. It''s unnecessary to collect one person, and the benefits of expanding the customer base are long-term and far-reaching, It was also his first attempt to build a trading circle.


    It looks like we can start preparing business cards.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "What did you say to Mr. Sun? When you came back, you laughed so badly."


    "He''s going to start a business. I''ll give him some advice."


    "Just you?"


    "Why don''t you believe in men? Although I don''t have any entrepreneurial experience, I still have rich theoretical knowledge. After all, my family has been in business for generations. I''ve been influenced and heard all the time. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "What does your family do? I don''t think I''ve ever heard of what your family does. " Xu Xinjie asked curiously.


    "Our family, theoretically speaking, is engaged in business, but in fact, it seems that our family doesn''t do any business now, and it seems that we do everything. If you really want me to say something specific, I can''t say it."


    Wu Hao shrugged and said, "after you enter the house, let your mother give you a specific explanation. It''s enough for you to listen to for one year and half a year."


    "Who will marry you."


    Xu Xinjie blushed and kicked him.


    "Hey, you can''t do this. Before you went shopping, you said it would be better to marry me after college." Wu Hao joked.


    "Only if you marry me! If you can do it, of course I can marry you after graduation. If you can''t do it, you can''t talk about it. Anyway, I can''t allow you to have other women. "


    "Whether you marry or not, you will be my woman all your life."


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the face, and didn''t argue with her about this easily irritating topic during the meal.


    "Eat first. After dinner, we''ll find a place to sit down and talk about love."


    "Nerves."


    Xu Xinjie gave a smile and patted him. This guy is really not serious.

 Chapter 200

    Sun Chongwen invited some friends out for dinner.


    After ordering a table of dishes, my friends took their seats one after another.


    After being busy for a long time, sun Chongwen finally asked everyone to stop what he was doing. He didn''t know what he had to say.


    "Ah Wen, what do you mean by telling us to stop what we are doing at noon? Do you think you''re not going to set up a studio? " Someone asked.


    "Don''t all stare at me. Eat first and talk as you eat."


    Sun Chongwen took a sip of beer.


    "When I had lunch, I thought about it carefully. The prospect of running a studio is not very good. Since we want to do it, we might as well register a company directly with the industry and Commerce Bureau. It''s more convenient to take over projects or develop later. What do you think?"


    Everyone was secretly relieved, as long as they still did it, as long as the treatment remained unchanged.


    "Hi, I thought for what? You''re right. It''s really better to take over projects in the name of the company. No matter how well the studio does, it can only do technology, such as taking over projects outsourced by others. It''s easy to mix in a small circle, but it''s not easy to be big. Look at the software companies on the market, In fact, most of their software development work is handed over to other studios, and then financing and valuation, the company''s reputation and actual income suddenly go up, making a lot of money, but the real software development studio makes a small profit, which is really not cost-effective. "


    "It''s true. If you really want to open a studio, it''s better to directly open a company once and for all." Another is humanity.


    "What''s your opinion?" Sun Chongwen looks at the others.


    Several others agreed.


    "So it''s decided to open a software development company directly. If so, we can consider renting a site in the software park and get government support."


    "Yes! You are the boss anyway, you has the final say. "


    "Since we are working together, we have to ask for your opinions."


    Sun Chongwen hesitated for a moment and said, "I have a proposal that you can think about it. No matter how well you come here to work, you are only working. Anyway, the company has not officially started. It''s better to join the joint venture. When the time comes, the company will make money, and everyone will share the red according to the proportion. No matter what, it''s better than your simple technology."


    "This..."


    Several people looked at each other.


    "Ah Wen, we are not the same as you. You have a good family. You can give us more money. We have a relatively average family. I''m afraid we can''t give you that much money."


    "Don''t worry about that. I just want to give you an opinion out of kindness. I hope we can get along with each other for four years. I''ll take the lead in the start-up expenses of the whole company, and you can get as much as you can. Finally, the dividend will be calculated according to the proportion. I didn''t make it clear just now, and I didn''t want you to share the expenses equally."


    Sun Chongwen tried his best to persuade him to say, "I checked some well-known software development companies. The monthly flow of a single software can reach tens of millions, and the net income of multiple projects can reach tens of millions after one year''s development. At this time, as long as there are 5% shareholders'' dividends, it is far better than that of your technicians working in the company for one year."


    Sun Chongwen glanced at them. Seeing their hesitation, he added: "of course, I just give you an opinion. I can pay all the upfront expenses of the company by myself. But we are all friends after all. I want to make money together. It''s worth our friends so many years."


    Several people fell into silence, one by one put down their chopsticks and carefully considered sun Chongwen''s words.


    There''s no doubt that it''s better to be a shareholder than a part-time worker. They all work in technology. They are confident that they can develop products that can cause market effects. As long as they have enough financial support, whether it''s personal software or enterprise level software, it''s not a problem. It''s expected that the company''s benefits will not be bad, At this time, it is undoubtedly a good opportunity to become a shareholder and get dividends by himself.


    "In the past two years, I have saved 60000 or 70000 yuan, and I will take tens of thousands from my parents to make a hundred thousand." There is humanity.


    "I''ll take eighty thousand!"


    "Give me a few more days to see if I can get 150000."


    Some people took the lead, and several people didn''t want to miss this opportunity. They were willing to pay one after another. The timid ones who just wanted to take some money to test the water also offered 50000 yuan.


    "Here, to the future of all of us!"


    "Dry!"


    Sun Chongwen drank it all with a contented smile on his face.


    He is not willing to accept their funds at the bottom of his heart. What he really wants is to set up a company by himself, so that he is the only boss and the largest shareholder. As for whether the financing will be carried out in the future, the shares will be diluted. On the other hand, the reason why he advised them to make a joint venture is to hold them, so that the company belongs to all of them, Once there is a shortage of funds in the company, he has enough excuses for them to go to Wu Hao for free financing. The danger of his life is spread to all of them, and the access to capital becomes more secure. As for the proportion of shares, he has already thought out a good strategy. When it''s time to increase the registered capital and increase the proportion of his shares, he is still the largest shareholder, A little bonus for them is worth buying their technology.


    "That''s settled. You can make the best use of the resources of your former company and try to find some customers first, so that the company can do business as soon as it starts. Of course, it doesn''t matter. We are a newly established company after all, and we are not in a hurry, I believe that with you in the company, it will be profitable soon. "


    Sun Chongwen said: "from now on, this company belongs to all of us. I hope you will work hard to make more money just for nothing else."


    "Miss Sun, is that too true?" Some people joked and made everyone laugh.


    Sun Chongwen said: "although our friends haven''t been in touch for so many years, we are not hypocritical people, right? Companies that don''t make money for themselves must be companies that can''t make money. We don''t start companies to make money, but we also want to do charity."


    "Ah Wen, as a teacher in recent years, you are really more and more able to speak. If you don''t come here, I''d like to propose a toast to you. Just because you haven''t forgotten us, I''m willing to give us such a good opportunity. Your family has business experience, and I believe you''re not bad. As a major shareholder, you''re taking us to make more money! Come on, man. Let''s do it first


    Drink it all in one gulp.


    "Here''s to you, everyone!"


    A few people raised their glasses together for the bright future they could expect.


    "It''s my turn. For you to believe me and to provide excellent technical support for the company, I''d like to toast you three!"


    Sun Chongwen drank three cups in a row, and his heart was quite relaxed. At this time, it was Wu Hao who was most grateful to him. If he hadn''t given him this advice, he would never have thought of doing so.

 Chapter 201

    Wu Hao sat on the bed watching the boring variety show with them.


    Xu Xinjie leans in his arms, Zhao Shuhan and Xu Xinjie sit together.


    The reason why Wu Hao has such a good salary is that he has completed Zhao Shuhan''s study plan on time and efficiently, which gives him free time to allocate.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to watch TV with them, but Xu Xinjie has to pull him to watch TV, so he can only sit down and watch it.


    They are interested in variety shows, but Wu Hao doesn''t. all he wants is to be able to support each other. Of course, Xu Xinjie and Yu Ting are the targets of supporting each other.


    I don''t know when I can have such good fortune and enjoy such treatment!?


    Wu Hao looked at Xu Xinjie, who was leaning on his shoulder. The girl was so beautiful when she laughed. Why didn''t she find out when she was a senior one!?


    I couldn''t help kissing her.


    "Watching TV, no show of love!"


    Zhao Shuhan glared at him.


    "That is, who allowed you to kiss me!"


    Xu Xinjie took a angry look at him and blushed.


    "I don''t show my love, so I won''t talk about it with you."


    With a smile, Wu Hao casually asked, "Han Han, do you know anything about software development?"


    "I''m not a computer student. I don''t know."


    "Sunshine international should also need all kinds of software to optimize management, right? Haven''t you heard your father mention the cost of software development? "


    "Software development costs? Even if sunshine international wants to use software, it is also bidding for other companies to do it. There is no development cost


    Zhao Shuhan thought about it and said, "I heard my father mention the price of a management software a long time ago, which seems to be more than 8 million yuan. As for the development cost you said, I really don''t know. Why do you suddenly ask? Do you want a software development company


    "A bar and a teahouse are enough for me to eat. How can I have the energy to open another company? I''ll go to take a bath instead of watching TV with you."


    Take a bath in the bathroom.


    Wu Hao has learned about the specific cost of software development from the Internet. According to the different types of software development, the price varies greatly, and there is no specific and accurate standard answer. The reason why he asked Zhao Shuhan this question is just to find a reference sample.


    Enterprise level software costs 8 million, so for the development company, the cost is at least more than 550, and it may take a year or more. According to the normal industry regulations, the company can only get 30% of the advance payment at the beginning, which naturally doesn''t matter for a company with abundant funds. If the company is short of funds, it will be a little difficult to run, If the control is not good, the company may not be able to support the development for a long time.


    How to make sun Chongwen''s company fall into a passive financial crisis?


    There was a smile on Wu Hao''s face.


    Young master Wu is always full of bad ink.


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Chongwen sat in the office with mixed feelings.


    In order to increase his share ratio, he raised the registered capital to 1.5 million, which is rare for a start-up company with no experience.


    It''s very easy to do other things as long as you have money. Even the employees have been recruited one after another.


    To start a company, there is no doubt that it has already been established.


    Now the biggest problem is the project.


    In the past two days, I went to talk about several companies. None of them is willing to give software development to a new company like them. I asked his parents to help me find some projects with the help of their contacts, but they don''t have the need.


    It''s a real headache.


    I didn''t expect that I couldn''t even start a business.


    He now has another choice.


    Don''t talk about the business, develop your own software and push it to the market. You don''t have to do that kind of large-scale software. Just strive to make some small and interesting software. Reduce the development time and cost. The initiative is also in your hands.


    But the risk of doing so is very high, and there is no guarantee that it will be profitable. In addition, the operation and maintenance investment is likely to become a loss business for half a day.


    The problem before him is rather thorny.


    Because his company was not established because of the project, but found the project again, which is essentially different from most start-up companies.


    No project, no profit, the company will soon be unable to support.


    Sun Chongwen is worried, a person rushed in in a hurry.


    "Ah Wen, it''s not Mr. Sun. There''s a company willing to give us a chance. It depends on our offer."


    "What company? What software are they going to do? How much will it cost? "


    Sun Chongwen stood up excitedly.


    "It''s also a start-up company, but it should belong to a big company with a background. Its name is Yinrui capital investment company. They need to re develop a company management system. The price depends on our sincerity."


    "If you are in charge of this project, you can understand the customer''s needs and calculate the cost as soon as possible. As long as you can earn the first million, it''s a good start for us." Sun Chongwen said excitedly.


    "OK, I''ll try to win this project."


    "Come on, our company has just been in operation, we must have projects to continue, otherwise our current financial situation is not optimistic."


    "Well, I''ll find a way to win the project."


    "Go ahead."


    Before I got out of the office, another person came in in a hurry. One came in and the other came out, and they almost pretended to be full of confidence.


    "Mr. Sun, a company called Qianglong is willing to cooperate with us, but the other party has made it clear that only 15% of the advance payment can be given."


    "Fifteen percent? How can this advance be enough for development? "


    Sun Chongwen was speechless.


    "So whether you want to take their project or not, Mr. Sun, you should think about it."


    Sun Chongwen really has to think about it carefully. The 15% advance payment is less than half of the line rules. If the other party only pays 50% in the later period and increases the quality assurance deposit to 35%, then they can''t make money at all.


    This kind of situation is very likely to happen. Who let them be a new company? I''m afraid that the increase of quality guarantee deposit will be written into the contract at the beginning.


    But if they don''t, their company doesn''t even have successful cases, which makes it more difficult to develop the market.


    Sometimes, start-ups have to face the risk of losing money and making money to do business, so as to usher in a better breakout point in the later stage.


    What to do?


    do not do?


    Sun Chongwen is in a dilemma.


    "Mr. Sun, you two are here, too."


    Another hastily opened the door of the office.


    "Mr. Sun, I found a law firm. They just want to develop a customer management software. If our price is more competitive, they are willing to give us the software."

 Chapter 202

    "What about their offer?"


    Sun Chongwen asked.


    "I tested them. The other party should want to make sure whether we can take it or not, and then consider the price."


    "Damn it, no matter what the price is, how can we consider whether we can accept it or not?"


    Sun Chongwen scolded. He didn''t know whether to be happy or depressed.


    It''s a good thing for him that three companies are willing to cooperate. It''s strange that these three companies are not willing to offer reasonable prices. Are they all bullying them as new start-ups!?


    stand a good chance.


    "Well, you three go back to have a rest first. Tomorrow morning, we will talk about the specific project requirements of each of these three companies. We will seize the time to calculate our own approximate cost. The next morning, we will give the budget to me, and I will talk to the responsible persons of these three companies to strive for higher profits."


    "Well, let''s go back first."


    "Everyone worked hard."


    Sun Chongwen got up and sent the three people out. He sat in the office for half an hour, and no one came in again. Then he went home with ease.


    It''s not easy for a newly founded company to find three businesses in one day. The best situation is to have three at a time, which is naturally the best for them. However, sun Chongwen is ready to make a choice. Under the same profit situation, which company gives low advance payment will give up which company, and strive to keep two companies with relatively high advance payment for cooperation.


    As soon as I got home, I began to plan the negotiation the day after tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­


    The third evening.


    Sun Chongwen came back to the office tired and couldn''t get up in his chair.


    He specially asked for a day''s leave with the school. Three companies ran him all day, one by one, and almost made him vomit blood.


    These three companies are just as agreed in advance. They are only willing to pay 15% in advance. If the price is higher than this, they will go to other companies. This is too much bullshit.


    Less than 30% of the advance payment is a risk for a software company. Damn it, 15% of the advance payment is not enough. It means that you have to advance money from the beginning. In case of an accident, you will lose everything.


    Take half a glass of water from the table and drink it down.


    Sun Chongwen leaned back on his chair and vomited.


    I didn''t expect to encounter such a thorny problem at the beginning of entrepreneurship. This road is far from as smooth as he imagined.


    But you can''t give up if you''re already on this road. As long as you can get Zhao Shuhan, it''s all worth it. Zhao Shuhan''s family is not short of money. If you really get her done, you don''t have to worry about money.


    Sun Chongwen''s eyes were fixed and he thought carefully.


    Although they were angry to death, but for the sake of business, he did not say absolutely, only said to discuss with colleagues.


    Although the 15% advance payment is a little lower, the profit from these three companies is still OK. Moreover, the other party clearly states that the quality guarantee deposit is 20% lower than the line rules, and the payment can be directly given to 65% after the completion of the software. If it can be done, it will be beneficial.


    In particular, the prepayments of the three companies are the same now, so there is no trade-off problem. The three companies directly take the business of the three companies as a whole, and the three rewards are very considerable.


    As for the lack of development funds


    Sun Chongwen leaned back on the chair, tapping his fingers on the table.


    As long as we find Wu Hao, this problem can be easily solved. As for who we go to... It doesn''t matter who they go to.


    As long as the funds are in place, even if only 15% of the advance payment can be done!


    Damn it!


    Sun Chongwen called everyone together for a closed door meeting.


    ¡­¡­


    "How about Mr. Sun?"


    In the conference room, several people were staring at Sun Chongwen, and they all wanted to know what he was talking about.


    "All three companies agree with our offer, so the profit is OK. The only problem is that the advance payment they give is only half of the normal amount."


    "Only 15%


    Sun Chongwen nodded.


    People are surprised and incredible, three companies are so really see the ghost.


    "What are we going to do? With only 15% advance payment, it''s very difficult for us to complete the normal development of software. "


    "Yes, we don''t have that much money to pay for it ourselves."


    "Mr. Sun, I think we''d better look for other companies to see if we can get business. The 15% advance payment is too low. At the beginning of our company, the ability to resist risks is still very low. At this time, if there is a little accident, we may lose our efforts."


    "I understand what you say."


    Sun Chongwen said: "but the profits of these three companies are good. It''s a pity if we miss them. Moreover, if we miss these three companies, we may not be able to find other companies willing to give us opportunities. Even if they do, we can''t guarantee that they are willing to give us 30% advance payment. It''s very likely that after half a day, the situation will not be much better than now, It''s better to consider how to complete the business of these three companies than to do so. In this way, we can have successful cases at the beginning, which is of great benefit to our future development. "


    "But 15% advance payment can''t support us to complete an enterprise software development, unless..."


    "Except for what?"


    "Unless you combine the prepayments of the two companies to complete one software development, and then complete another after you get the payment."


    "In this case, the software delivery time of another company will be delayed, and the penalty will be enough for us to drink. Even if everyone has all the energy to develop one software first, we can''t spare much time. Once there is a problem in the test feedback stage, we all have to debug the software again. How can we have time to develop a second software? "


    "What about that?"


    Everyone was worried, and the atmosphere in the meeting room was a little anxious.


    Hope is in front of them. The problem is that there is a gap between them and hope.


    Sun Chongwen saw that they were all silent and looked around.


    "I have an idea," he said


    The eyes of the people all looked at him.


    "The actual problem we are facing now is that the company''s cash reserves are insufficient. As long as this problem is solved, everything else will be easy to do. Do you agree?"


    The crowd nodded.


    "I have a different way to get money."


    Sun Chongwen said: "you may all think that the more than two million yuan I started the company was given by my family. In fact, I used five years to exchange the money. One yuan per minute, I could get 2.628 million yuan in cash if I sold it for five years. You are all shareholders of the company. Now our company is in financial trouble at the beginning. I think we all have the responsibility to support the company. "


    After a pause, he said: "although I have invested in this company once, I initiated the establishment of this company after all, so this time I am willing to sell it with you for another five years, and we will put the money together for joint management in case of emergency."


    Then he watched the crowd.

 Chapter 203

    The people in the meeting room all looked at Sun Chongwen stupidly.


    All of them feel that his brain is not broken, right? If we want to talk about financing, we can all understand that although it''s a bit crazy at this stage and the feasibility is not particularly high, at least it sounds normal. What''s the ghost of selling time to make money?


    The key is to listen to what he said. It doesn''t look like a joke at all. Isn''t it stupid to teach?


    "I know you don''t believe it. In fact, it took me almost two months from knowing about it to accepting it, so I don''t intend that you can accept it immediately. I just want to tell you from my own experience that this is a feasible way."


    Sun Chongwen said: "we are still young. It doesn''t matter if we sell for five or ten years. The time we sell is reduced from the back to the front. I think it''s very worthwhile to exchange the old and immovable time in the future for the present success."


    "Mr. Sun, you are not serious, are you?"


    "I wish I was joking, but at this point I really have no other way."


    Sun Chongwen looked at them seriously.


    "Everything is difficult at the beginning. This is the first step of our company. As long as we succeed in taking this step, we can start to make profits. As long as we start to make profits, do you think our company can be prosperous? I''ve already said that. I don''t think it''s necessary to go on. Although I''ve sold it for five years, I''m still willing to sell it with you for another five years for this company. I hope you can consider my words for the company. "


    After that, sun Chongwen looked at the crowd and said nothing.


    The others looked at each other and fell into the contradiction between believing and not believing.


    The crisis the company is facing now is real. As the founder of the company, he is unlikely to make such a joke at this time. From this point of view, what he said should be real and operable, but


    In general, no one believes that this is workable.


    It''s weird to sell time.


    "Mr. Sun, if you can really raise money for the company, it''s nothing, but can you tell us about the business time? So that we can have a bottom in our hearts. "


    Sun Chongwen had a smile in his eyes.


    He calmed down and seriously told them the specific details of time trading he knew one by one, so as to make them sound real and attractive.


    Without their participation, his own time can''t support the amount of money the company needs.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao is having dinner.


    Xiaoyou called and said that sun Chongwen was bringing ordinary people to the teahouse.


    Wu Hao immediately laughed.


    Hung up the phone, wechat gave her a reply, and soon arrived. She left her mobile phone and continued to eat, pretending to be serious.


    "Han Han, I''ll go out later. There''s a big business waiting for me to talk about in the teahouse."


    "Seven to eleven is study time. As much time as is delayed, so much time will be postponed." Zhao Shuhan said with white eyes.


    "OK, I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    "Come back later and bring us two cups of milk tea." Xu Xinjie said.


    "What else? If you want anything, I''ll buy you whatever you want. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Really?"


    Zhao Shuhan joked: "my car has been driving since the University, and now I want to change it. Would you like to change it for me?"


    "OK, what kind of car do you like?"


    "It''s up to you to drive. It depends on your mind." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "I''ll buy it, Xinxin. What do you want?"


    "Me, I want you back early."


    Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the face and left with two mouthfuls of rice. This girlfriend is so warm.


    ¡­¡­


    teahouse.


    There were seven people sitting in the reception hall on the second floor and sun Chongwen, all of whom were haunted by Na Mei.


    "Keke, Nami, you go down first and get ready with Xiaoyou to close for a rest. If you don''t have a meal, let''s go out and have a meal together. I''ll pay for it."


    "Thank you, boss Wu."


    Nami passed by Wu Hao, and her hands brushed him uneasily.


    Wu Hao''s bones were all softened by her.


    Damn, this woman is really a goblin.


    "This way, please."


    Wu Hao takes them into the room.


    With the same arrangement, the seven people sat down according to their position.


    In addition to sun Chongwen''s experience, the other six people all seemed a little nervous and couldn''t figure out what strange things would happen later.


    "Mr. Sun, how is the company doing?"


    Wu Hao sat down and looked at Sun Chongwen with a smile.


    "It''s OK, but there''s a financial problem."


    "Money? Didn''t you just get two million from me last time? It''s all gone so soon? "


    "I didn''t expect to spend so much money at the beginning. The actual situation is more complicated than I expected."


    Sun sighed and adjusted his mood.


    "These are my good brothers who started a business together. We came to you today to exchange some money from you. I don''t know..."


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao gave them seven contracts directly.


    "One dollar a minute. If you want to sell it for a few years, you''d better fill in the rest according to the contract. If you don''t understand, you can wait for Mr. Sun to fill in the contract first, and you can copy it by comparison. Remember to fill in a line of accounts under your own name, otherwise you can''t collect the money and the transaction will fail."


    Sun Chongwen himself took out a pen to give them a demonstration, name, account number, five years, a dollar, signature, done.


    "Here you are, Wu Hao."


    Sun Chongwen gives the contract to Wu Hao and takes out his mobile phone and puts it on the desk.


    Wu Hao smiles and signs his name on it.


    "Congratulations, master. Five more years."


    Immediately, sun Chongwen''s mobile phone lit up and his bank account recorded 2.628 million yuan.


    The other six people are watching. He actually received a remittance of 2.628 million on his mobile phone. If the price is calculated according to 365 days a year, it''s not more than a cent.


    Everyone''s face showed a look of surprise, time trading this kind of thing is actually true, it''s incredible.


    "Now that everyone has come, don''t hesitate."


    Sun Chongwen asked them to read the message more clearly.


    Some people swallow their saliva, others tentatively fill in the information on the contract and give it to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao signed it "kindly".


    short message.


    2.628 million was recorded.


    The second successful person fully proves that this method mentioned by sun Chongwen is effective.


    If sun Chongwen succeeds alone, it may be that he collaborates with this young man to cheat them. If they succeed themselves, it proves that sun Chongwen is not lying. Although he can''t believe it, the bank information will not cheat people.

 Chapter 204

    There are not so many doubters now. Three people in a row signed the contract at the same time. Wu Hao signed his name one by one, and the contract came into effect one by one. The three people immediately received the remittance notice from the bank, which was 2.628 million, no more, no less.


    The remaining two people have nothing to hesitate about, and resolutely filled in the contract.


    Seven people, each for five years, each got 2.628 million.


    Seven people''s expressions are different, and everyone''s thoughts are different. Some are surprised, some are surprised, some are worried, and some are calculating.


    "Congratulations, the sum of seven people''s money is about 18 million yuan. No matter what kind of difficulties, we can get through. I hope your company can go public as soon as possible."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "Thank you, Wu Hao."


    Sun Chongwen stood up and held out his hand. The thanks in his eyes were from his heart.


    From the founding of the company to now, Wu Hao has been helping him with every idea, which he believes deeply.


    "Don''t mention it. Although Mr. Sun didn''t teach me, he was also the one who asked me to help you. How could I not help you?"


    Wu Hao shook hands with him and said to the other six humanitarians, "you can come to me for any financial trouble in the future. The teahouse will open its door for you at any time."


    "Thank you very much."


    "Thank you very much."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone thanks one after another.


    Although time trading is extremely strange, it is undeniable that it is an effective way to solve the shortage of funds. There is no guarantee, no credit, no mortgage, and it can arrive at the account immediately. When you really need money, you can come here to find him.


    "Wu Hao, have you eaten yet? I''m sorry to ask you to come here at this time. Let me treat you to dinner. " Sun Chongwen said.


    "I''ve eaten. If you don''t have anything else, I''ll go back. I still have homework to do." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Another day, another day I''ll treat you to dinner."


    "Yes. I''ll see you off. "


    Wu Hao took them to the door and watched them leave with a smile.


    Instead of going home directly, he went back to the second floor to make a pot of tea. While drinking tea, he waited for others and took out his mobile phone to select a car for Zhao Shuhan.


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Chongwen gathered six people together, looking relaxed and excited.


    The sum of seven people''s money is more than 18 million yuan. With this money, even if there is no advance payment, the software can be developed smoothly. Finally, the company can start smoothly.


    "Brothers, thank you for your trust in me. I believe this company will get better and better no matter what."


    Sun Chongwen patted everyone on the shoulder, excited.


    "It''s hard for everyone to squeeze back. Tomorrow I''ll find a way to provide everyone with a car so that it''s easier to go to work later. Today I''ll go back and gather the money together to set up a common account for everyone to supervise."


    "It''s OK, Mr. Sun. I''d better take a taxi. I''ll go to the company later."


    "I also took a taxi directly. Now I''m in a bad mood. Let me calm down."


    "OK, whatever you want. I''ll take the car tomorrow. As a shareholder of the company, I have to take a taxi to get back and forth. Is there anyone coming back with me directly? I can have four people in my car. " Sun Chongwen said with a smile.


    "Take your time. I''ll go back with Mr. Sun to wait for you."


    "I won''t take a taxi, either."


    Two people get on the bus with sun Chongwen, and the other four choose to take a taxi back.


    "Everyone, gather."


    Sun Chongwen didn''t think much about it. When he drove back to the company, he was in a good mood.


    The remaining four people, with their hearts in mind, took a taxi separately.


    go back?


    If you really want to go back, you don''t want to take a taxi alone. Four people can go back together in a crowded taxi.


    Two of them took a taxi to go home, picked up their things and left the city decisively. They had so much money. Why should they give it to sun Chongwen for management? The reason why they took part in the company is to make money. Now the money is in their own card. What else can we hesitate to withdraw? On the contrary, whether the company can make so much money is unknown, It''s better to leave with the money you''ve got.


    The other two think more.


    Time trading is so magical. It''s not a waste of such a good opportunity to exchange your future old age for your present money and sell it for only five years?


    Since it is certain that you can get money, why don''t you sell it for a few more years and live your young life with the money!?


    As for the folly of handing over money to the company for joint supervision, who wants to do it for the sake of money, or even taking risks with the money they get, what is folly!?


    "Master, please nod back."


    "Back to where?"


    "Where I just got on the bus."


    "All right, you can go wherever you want."


    The driver scolded a neuropathy in his heart and turned around at the next intersection to return to the teahouse.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Chengbin from the taxi down, looking at between three words inexplicably excited.


    Never a day like now so excited, never a day like now so close to their desire for life.


    Although it''s OK to be a software engineer after graduating from University, compared with the house price starting at 18 thousand yuan per square meter, my salary is very low. It''s really difficult to buy a house by myself in this city. My girlfriend''s family gift is 180 thousand yuan, and her wedding ceremony is like a star. I can''t get down without more than 100 thousand or 200 thousand yuan, The money saved over the past few years is just a drop in the bucket for what you want to do.


    Now?


    Now!


    An opportunity to put in front of him, get rid of everything, to all those who look down on him, all those who don''t think he has money¡ª¡ª


    Go! You! Mom!! Force!!


    He took a deep breath and walked back into Shijian teahouse.


    "Anybody?"


    "On the second floor."


    Wu Hao''s voice came from upstairs.


    Li Chengbin goes up to the second floor.


    Wu Hao is sitting there drinking tea.


    "Li Chengbin? I remember your name, right? Sit down and come back to me. What can I do for you? "


    Wu Hao poured him a drink.


    "Thank you."


    Li Chengbin said directly, "I want to sell it for another 15 years."


    "Of course, your time is up to you."


    Wu Hao took out a contract and put it in front of him. He handed over his pen and said nothing.


    Li Chengbin also did not explain, excitedly took up the pen and filled in the information, one dollar a minute, sold for 15 years.


    Wu Hao took the contract and signed it.


    "Congratulations, master. The time margin has been increased by 15 years."


    Wu Hao smiles and drinks a cup of tea.


    "Why hasn''t the money arrived yet?"


    Li Chengbin looks anxious when he stares at his mobile phone.


    "Don''t rush to have a cup of tea first. The money is remitted immediately, but sometimes the bank''s information service will be delayed for a minute or two. You haven''t arrived for a minute now. Don''t worry."


    As soon as he finished, his cell phone received the message.

 Chapter 205

    7.884 million!


    Li Chengbin''s face showed an instant expression of relief and excitement. In addition to the five years that he had just sold his card, there are now more than 10 million on his card!


    More than ten million!!!


    When can I make so much money as a software engineer!!!


    Now, the money is in my pocket, I got so much money with a decision, it''s no effort to get it!!!


    "Got it?"


    Wu Hao looked at him with a smile.


    "Yes, thank you, boss."


    Li Chengbin wants to control his emotions, but the dream of more than 10 million yuan has come true, which makes him unable to calm down.


    "You''re welcome. You deserve it. In the future, if the money is not enough, or there are people around who need money, the teahouse will come to me at any time. You are welcome at any time. "


    "I know. I forgot my mother''s name and I won''t forget it. Thank you, boss. I left in advance."


    "Slow down, I won''t see you off."


    "No, no!"


    Li Chengbin got up and left. He was so excited that he kicked over the chair, hurriedly picked up the chair, apologized and ran downstairs.


    Wu Hao smiles and puts away the contract on the table.


    Keep drinking tea.


    ¡­¡­


    Money!


    Li Chengbin is full of these three words!


    When he got out of the teahouse, he directly called the BMW 4S sales consultant and added 20000 yuan to pick up a Z4 hardtop convertible that he had long liked. Although it was only over 400000 yuan, it was the first step for him to pursue his dream life.


    Yes, the life of my dream starts from now on!


    Li Chengbin drove back to his rented community.


    My girlfriend just took a bath and sat there playing with her mobile phone. She took a look at him and continued to play with her mobile phone.


    "Zhang Na, I ask you for the last time today, if I have no money, would you like to be with me?"


    Li Chengbin walks up to his girlfriend.


    "You took the wrong medicine? It''s weird when you come in. "


    Zhang Na glanced at him.


    "Answer my question."


    "What do you say?"


    "I want you to answer me directly."


    "Well, listen to me, Li Chengbin, I can be with you now, but if you are always like this and can''t give me the life I want, I can only say sorry. I won''t go down with you. I don''t want to work outside after I get married, I don''t want to see my classmates show how happy they are, how rich their husbands are, what luxuries they buy today, and which country they plan to go to tomorrow. This is not the life I want. " Zhang Na put down her cell phone and said.


    "Well, now that we''ve broken up, I hope you can find a rich second generation who meets your requirements and get married, so that the life you want can be realized immediately."


    With a sneer, Li Chengbin went back to his room and picked up a few things casually. He left without looking back.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"


    Zhang Na chased out.


    "Nothing. We are not suitable. Today I finally have the courage and the ability to accept this fact. Go back and hope you get what you want."


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Chengbin didn''t speak any more. He went downstairs and left in the open car parked downstairs.


    Zhang Na looked at the far away car lights.


    Sports car?


    Where did he get the money to buy a sports car???


    She called Li Chengbin and turned it off.


    "Li Chengbin, come back to me!"


    Zhang Na yelled, but the car had already disappeared at the corner.


    ¡­¡­


    When Guan Chaofan left, he took a taxi and went back to the rental area.


    My girlfriend was cooking. When she saw him coming back, she ran to him immediately.


    "Lao Guan, although I made a table, I''ll tell you a good news later!"


    Guan Chaofan''s girlfriend Xia Xue pinches his chin and Thurs.


    "So coincidentally, I have a piece of good news to tell you. Don''t wait a moment. What''s the good news for you first?"


    Guan Chaofan took her hand excitedly. He couldn''t calm down all the way home.


    "You have good news, too? Is your new company making money so soon? "


    "It''s not so fast. You say it first. You say it first. Hurry up. I can''t wait to tell you my good news."


    "You''re in a hurry."


    Xia Xue smiles and immediately takes a serious step back.


    "Lao Guan, listen up. I''ll be the head of the Department from tomorrow," he said


    With that, he jumped to Guan Chaofan and laughed excitedly.


    "Congratulations, it''s my turn. I''ll show you a message."


    Guan Chaofan took out his mobile phone, opened the SMS page, and put the bank''s SMS in front of her.


    "What is this? Don''t move


    Xia Xue jumps down from him and grabs her mobile phone. When she looks at it carefully, she is startled.


    "What''s the matter? The bank has the wrong number? You can''t move the money. If the bank finds out that the money is gone, it will sue you. It''s going to jail! "


    "Fool, I got the money by selling my own time! Let''s go. I''ll take you to a place. I''ll sell it for another five years and you''ll sell it for ten years. Then we''ll have ten million yuan. I''ll go to your house tomorrow to propose marriage. When I get married, I''ll take you to travel everywhere. "


    Guan Chaofan pulls Xia Xue out.


    "Let''s all sell it for ten years, so that our life span gap is the same, just like what we made an appointment with before, and we will die together almost at the same time."


    "Lao Guan, what are you nervous about today? What are you talking about? What are you talking about? What are you talking about


    "Don''t ask. Believe me, we''ll be rich soon! After that, I can say "I support you" when you complain about not wanting to work


    "Psycho, slow down. Where are you going to take me?"


    "You''ll know when you arrive. Don''t ask. Don''t be surprised. Just believe me. I''ll explain everything to you when I get back."


    Guan Chaofan pulls Xia Xue to take a taxi to the teahouse.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao was drinking tea while practicing. All the furnishings on the second floor shuttled back and forth in the time curve, and the visual effect seemed to disappear.


    These days'' cultivation has made his mind strong and his control has also been greatly improved.


    With the current idea, it''s quite easy to control the time curve. It won''t be long before we can start to learn the second skill, will it?


    "Anybody?"


    Just thinking about it, a voice came from downstairs.


    "It''s on the second floor. Come on up."


    Wu Hao smiles. The things that disappear in the time curve reappear in the air and fall on their original position smoothly. A cup of tea falls back into the cup in front of him, shaking and not spilling, still steaming.


    Guan Chaofan came up with his girlfriend.


    Wu Hao was stunned. He didn''t expect that there would be two people.


    "Guan Chaofan, right? What''s this


    "Hello boss, this is my girlfriend. We''re here for your trading time."


    Guan Chaofan looks at Wu Hao excitedly and nervously.

 Chapter 206

    "I see. Please sit down."


    Wu Hao directly took out two contracts and put them in front of them. Although he didn''t expect someone to come with his girlfriend, it doesn''t matter who he brings. It''s up to them to decide. All he has to do is to fulfill their wishes.


    "Wife, I''ll fill in first, and I''ll teach you when I finish."


    Guan Chaofan directly fills in a five-year sale contract and gives it to Wu Hao, and then teaches Xia Xue to fill in a ten-year sale contract.


    Xia Xue is muddled all the way, and he has no choice but to believe him.


    Wu Hao signed the two contracts one by one.


    The contract comes into effect.


    Soon, Guan Chaofan received a remittance of 2.628 million, and Xia Xue received a remittance of 5.256 million.


    Xia Xue looks at the extra money on the account and is confused. She doesn''t know what''s going on, so she becomes a rich man???


    "Thank you, boss. We are still going back in advance. Thank you, boss."


    "You''re welcome. If you or your friends need money in the future, please let them come to me."


    "Yes, it will. Let''s go first. "


    Guan Chaofan takes Xia Xue downstairs to leave. He is so excited that he doesn''t know what to do. It turns out that the old saying time is money, and it can be realized in this realistic way. It''s really wonderful. It''s amazing.


    "Lao Guan, you must explain it to me."


    "Well, well, when we go back, we''ll talk while we eat, and we''ll definitely explain it to you."


    Wu Hao sat upstairs, listening to the couple''s voice, and couldn''t help laughing.


    This pair seems to be quite interesting. I don''t know whether the money will bring positive changes to their lives or disrupt their peaceful lives?


    Who knows.


    Money has always been the touchstone of human nature. Some of the results have already been arranged, but the time trade has told them the result in advance.


    After a cup of tea, I sat upstairs and waited for another half an hour. Xiaoyou and Nami have already come back from dinner, and no one has come back yet. It is estimated that no one will come back.


    I asked the people from the 4S shop to pick me up. I added 100000 yuan and directly picked up a Cayenne Turbo, 2.85 million yuan.


    Originally, I wanted to drive it back by myself, but I think I''ll forget about my technology. After bumping and bumping, I''ll drive it back. Zhao Shuhan thought he would give her a second-hand car, so let the people in the store take me back.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao, carrying two cups of milk tea, knocked on the door.


    Xu Xinjie came out to open the door.


    "Why did you come back so late? You''re going to have to stay up again tonight. " Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "I don''t know. Here''s your milk tea. Give me the big one, baby Xinxin, and give her the small one without expectation. "


    "You''ll get beaten like this."


    Xu Xinjie was angry that he didn''t take a look at it. She couldn''t help laughing and took his hand into the room.


    Zhao Shuhan is preparing for his lesson. Seeing Wu Hao coming back with milk tea, he can''t help stretching and sliding his feet in front of him.


    "Here''s a small one for you."


    "Wu Hao, you''ve gone too far to give me a small cup!" Zhao Shuhan gave him a white look.


    "You are not who I am. Of course I take care of my family, Xinxin."


    Wu Hao couldn''t help complaining: "today''s milk tea shop is really profiteering. The 26 big cups, the 23 medium cups and the 20 small cups cost only two yuan, right? I knew I had opened a milk tea shop at the beginning. Didn''t you see the people standing in line at the door of the shop? Is there such a good thing to drink? Why do all the girls want to have a cup with each other? "


    "Oh, when did Master Wu begin to care about money?"


    Zhao Shuhan teased, grabbed a small cup of milk tea to drink.


    "My money is also earned by myself. Do you think my money is from strong winds? The key is to see whether a thing is worth three million yuan for a car. I think it doesn''t matter. I think it''s still worth it. But I think it''s not worth twenty yuan for a cup of milk tea. It''s just money."


    "Young master Wu has learned how to consume rationally. He has made great progress. Congratulations."


    "I don''t seem to have spent too much money before, do I?"


    Wu Hao smiles, hands the big cup of milk tea to Xu Xinjie, takes out the car key from his pocket and shakes it in front of Zhao Shuhan.


    Zhao Shuhan sprayed milk tea directly.


    "Do you really buy it?"


    "Do you think I''m the kind of person who likes to joke? No, no, I''ll drive it back myself. "


    "No! You don''t have a driver''s license. What kind of car do you drive? Besides, the last time the teahouse opened, I didn''t give you a sports car. What do you want so many cars for? "


    Zhao Shuhan grabs the car key and laughs.


    "You''re still a Porsche. You have a conscience. I''ll take this gift. Tomorrow I''ll have someone drive a new car to take you to school. Ha ha ha."


    "You see, I''m so thoughtful. The exam paper tonight..."


    Before Wu Hao finished, Zhao Shuhan directly interrupted him.


    "No! This is a gift from you, not a bribe. Should you do it or should you do it? "


    "I went to take a bath."


    Wu Hao gave her a white look and took a bath. This woman has no conscience.


    "Ha ha ha, we have a new car. Let''s go to Xinxin and see what car Wu Hao bought."


    Zhao Shuhan jumps up and pulls Xu Xinjie out.


    Xu Xinjie is a little jealous.


    "Miss Zhao, Wu Hao is very kind to you."


    Zhao Shuhan was stunned by the plaintive voice. She stopped to have a look and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Xinxin, you don''t think Wu Hao gave me the car because I have something to do with him, do you?"


    Xu Xinjie didn''t speak, but the expression on her face had made her psychological activities no more obvious.


    If nothing, Wu Hao would give her a car so well? And it''s still Porsche. Maybe hundreds of thousands.


    If you think about the relationship between Zhao Shuhan and Wu Hao, it''s hard to avoid misunderstanding.


    "Come on, come on, let''s talk as we go."


    Zhao Shuhan took Xu Xinjie downstairs and said with a smile, "I usually don''t accept any gifts from anyone, but I won''t refuse any gifts from Wu Hao. Whether it''s expensive or cheap, you know why? First, I''m familiar with him. Second, because the thief has money, tens of millions of them are no different from a cup of 20 yuan milk tea in his eyes, If he gives me a 20 yuan cup of milk tea to drink, do you think I have anything to do with him? Are you still jealous? "


    Xu Xinjie shook her head.


    "Well, the nature of the car he gave me is the same as that of a cup of milk tea. In fact, I think the nature of any gift he gave me is the same. Hahaha, don''t let him know, otherwise he may only drink milk tea in the future."


    Zhao Shuhan has a bad smile.


    Xu Xinjie listen to a Leng a Leng, her explanation is really let her a little sad.


    "Miss Zhao, how rich is Wu Hao''s family? Are they richer than Ma Yun and Wang Jianlin? " Xu Xinjie asked curiously.

 Chapter 207

    "The name of the richest man changes so fast that it doesn''t make any sense compared with them. I don''t know how rich Wu Hao''s family is. Maybe Wu Hao can''t answer this question if you ask him. As long as you know, Wu Hao''s family is very rich. Even many countries may owe their family a lot of money in various forms, It''s just that these countries don''t know. "


    "So exaggerated?"


    Xu Xinjie was stunned, completely unable to understand how much money Wu Hao''s family had.


    "Because their family doesn''t make money overnight, they care about the accumulation of wealth over time. You can imagine how much wealth they have accumulated over time. In addition, their family has been good at business investment for generations. It''s hard for outsiders to imagine how much benefit they have brought from the accumulation and appreciation of assets."


    Zhao Shuhan said with a smile: "so, I''m most at ease when I accept his gift. I think he is sensible and filial to me, ha ha."


    "I can''t imagine how rich his family is. Is there a big gap between me and him?"


    Xu Xinjie said, but sad.


    "Silly girl, don''t think of his family as the kind of family in the TV series, and don''t think of Wu Hao as the second generation of the rich family. I don''t think Wu Hao wants to marry a wife in his life. So, family background is really not important in his family. With my understanding of his parents, what they value most is people. You are so pure and kind, His parents don''t know how much they like it. "


    Zhao Shuhan comforted her.


    "And Wu Hao, in fact, you really don''t have to think about the gap with him. Just because his family is very rich and has always been very rich, his family education is more inclined to general education. At least when I worked as a tutor in his family for several years, his parents have always raised him as an ordinary child, Apart from the normal etiquette, they never told him that you are the young master of the Wu family. You have to be superior. You have to be different from ordinary people. "


    "You and Wu Hao have been in love for some time. If we don''t tell you that he is a child of a big family, do you think he is a bad little bastard?"


    Xu Xinjie nodded deeply.


    "So, in fact, he is just an ordinary man with a lot of money in his family. I don''t think he is worthy of our clever Xinxin." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "Maybe it''s him who''s bad that I like him."


    "Girls at this age seem to like this one best, don''t they?" Zhao Shuhan joked.


    "I don''t know about the other girls, but I like them." Xu Xinjie said with a red face.


    "If you like it, don''t care about these useless things. Just treat it as a normal love. If you think too much, you can''t get along with yourself."


    Zhao Shuhan patted her hand.


    Xu Xinjie nodded in relief and began to laugh.


    "So are you still worried about what I have to do with him?" Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    Xu Xinjie shook her head and began to laugh sheepishly.


    Zhao Shuhan chuckled and took her to the underground garage.


    Seeing the car, Zhao Shuhan was surprised. It was the top part of the Carling banquet. The car is at least two million, isn''t it? If it is not for fear of Xu Xinjie misunderstanding, really want to run up and give him a hard kiss, this boy conscience is greatly good.


    ¡­¡­


    Haixi software park.


    Xingchuang software development company.


    Sun Chongwen rushed back to the conference room. With more than 18 million yuan in cash, the company could tide over any difficulties. And with this money, for a long time in the future, they just need to think about how to take over the project. They don''t have to worry about the future. The company will soon start to make a profit. When they have the performance, they can find a third-party organization to evaluate the company. Then it will be very good for financing, Once the financing is successful, it can be listed in one or two years.


    At that time


    What reason does Zhao Shuhan have to refuse himself!?


    Sun Chongwen thinks that if he is a woman, he will never refuse such a successful man.


    Can''t the chairman of a listed company be worthy of a miss of sunshine international!?


    "Why are the four of them so slow?"


    Sun Chongwen knocked on the table, waiting impatiently.


    "I''ll call them and ask them where they are."


    Two other people in the office call together.


    All the calls they made were turned off.


    They look at each other and immediately realize that things may not be as optimistic as they think. Maybe the four of them


    To test their ideas, they called two other people.


    Power off.


    Now they don''t look well.


    Four people don''t want to go back to the company with them. Their mobile phones show that they are off. It''s self-evident what it means.


    Damn, I''m smart enough. I''ve agreed to start a business together. Once I''m rich, I''m running away. Shit.


    Both men scolded in their hearts.


    "Mr. Sun, all four people''s mobile phones are off."


    When sun Chongwen heard this, he was stunned. He immediately realized the problem and became furious.


    "Damn, I treat them as brothers. They took the money and ran away. Damn it."


    While scolding, he took his cell phone to call them, four calls one by one, all turned off.


    This completely confirmed their betrayal, and he was even more angry. He hit the table with one punch, and the tea cups on the table jumped up, and the tea spilled on the table.


    Originally, I wanted to use them to get more money to help the company solve the economic crisis. I didn''t expect that they took the money and ran away. I really want to kill them. Fuck.


    What''s more, he has no way to deal with this situation. Even if he reports the case, it''s useless. That sum of money is their own. At most, he morally condemns them. There''s no way to deal with them.


    The original amount was more than 18 million, and now only the three of them had more than 7 million left. This gap really made him hate his teeth.


    But at least there are more than seven million.


    Sun Chongwen looked at the two "like-minded" partners in front of him. In order to prevent them from accidents, he had to deal with their money first!


    "Ah Wen, my card!"


    "This is mine!"


    Two people take the bank card out of their wallet and put it on the table.


    "I''m willing to start a business with you. Although more than two million yuan is more than what I made before, I''m more optimistic about the future of our company. I believe I can make more than two million yuan from this company in five years'' time. Let''s go. We Xingchuang don''t need to leave them four shortsighted people."


    "Yes, ah Wen, you don''t have to be angry for four shortsighted people. They have got more than 2 million yuan now, but they may have missed 20 million and 200 billion yuan. This money is our internal screening machine to screen out those who will leave later. Since we have chosen to stay, we will survive with you and this company."

 Chapter 208

    "The master is good. Unrestricted and non-interference is the essence of time trading. I didn''t expect that the master realized such a profound truth so soon. It''s really gratifying."


    Liya''s sweet laughter came to Wu Hao''s mind.


    "Well, is that a profound truth?"


    Wu Hao chuckled in his heart.


    "It''s difficult to understand the truth after having the ability of time trading. The more powerful the ability is, the easier it is for people to go astray. In particular, time trading, which is something that human beings are extremely eager for, is more likely to make people lost and unable to extricate themselves, I didn''t expect that the host could think of adjusting his mind and standing in the middle so quickly. "


    "One left and one right refers to money and longevity?"


    "Well, wealth and longevity and Tianqi are two things that many people dream of. I believe few people in the world do not want to be crazy about these two things. If only one person is rich or has only one life with Tianqi, then both money and life will be meaningless."


    "Good philosophy."


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "So I''m really surprised that the master can understand this so quickly."


    Leah said with a smile.


    "Maybe I haven''t pursued money since I was a child. I want to make money more to prove to my father that I can still earn enough money to live the life I want to live without the help of my family and support the women I love without the endless greed."


    Wu Hao said: "as for longevity, to tell you the truth, I always believe that the greatest pain in the world is immortality. I think those people who long for immortality have a bad life in the first half of their lives. Suddenly they find that they don''t have enough time. That''s why they want more time to enjoy the present extravagance forever. If a person enjoys all the things he can enjoy from the beginning, is longevity really meaningful? "


    "Master, are you asking me?"


    "I''m not asking you, but as the goddess of time, what do you think of longevity?"


    "If there is no responsibility in the body, longevity really has no meaning, it is easy to make people feel that living is just slowly waiting for death, and immortality has become the most terrible and longest torture of longevity." Leia said.


    "So, I''m not interested in longevity. If I really want to use my time trading ability to make some time for myself, I think it''s the limit to add 500 years of life to myself and my relatives and lovers. 500 years is enough to make people lose all interest in the world. A person has no interest in everything. What''s the meaning of living? It''s better to die." After that, Wu Hao laughed heartlessly.


    "Although I am the goddess of time, I really admire my master more and more." Leia said with a smile, but her tone was very serious.


    "Well, I think I''m pretty good myself, too." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Leia giggled.


    Maybe it''s really because of his background that he has the foundation to become the God of time. How can ordinary people resist the infinite temptation brought by time trading!?


    "Master, please go to bed quickly. You''ve been practicing these nights and haven''t had a rest. There''s a little beauty in your arms tonight. Just relax and have a good sleep."


    "I think when I have to get rid of this girl, it''s too hard for me to make love with her. Well, yes, it''s not good to love Tingting alone every time. Since it''s my girlfriend, I have to get wet no matter what, hehe."


    Wu Hao grins and holds Xu Xinjie tightly in his arms. His hands are reckless in her body.


    "I hate it, Wu Hao. Don''t touch it."


    Xu Xinjie hazily pulled his hand out of the skirt and put it under the creaky nest to keep him from moving.


    "Sleep, don''t bully you."


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the face and put his arms around her to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Zhao Shuhan, who was in a good mood, got up early and made three breakfasts.


    Originally said to go to the license plate today, but could not bear the fresh, directly drove the car to the school, anyway, there is a temporary license plate on the road is not a problem, to the school to call the driver to come over to drive the car to the license plate, drove back at noon, happy Zhao Shuhan drove out to slip a circle, this is satisfied to drive back to school for dinner.


    Zhao Shuhan''s family is not short of money. Two or three million is just small change. But she always likes to make money and spend it on her own. She likes to do what she wants to do. She seldom asks for money from her family. Even the last car is bought by her own money. There are many luxury cars in her family, but this one really belongs to her is the first one, although it was given by Wu Hao rather than bought by her own money, It''s just because Wu Hao gave it to her that she becomes her own, and other people won''t give it to her.


    Wu Hao and Xu Xinjie are sitting in the dining room eating. They can see Zhao Shuhan coming to them from a long distance.


    "The grand lady of sunshine international, a car can be happy to float up, it''s really hopeless."


    Wu Hao gave her a white eye from a distance, and she was very sad to this woman.


    Xu Xinjie stepped on him, so the teacher is really him.


    "I''ve been out for a long time. You''re almost finished."


    Zhao Shuhan sat down and asked the waiter to serve her a meal, and sat down to eat.


    "Does the new car drive well?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Well, a luxury car is a luxury car. In the past, I didn''t feel much when I was in the car. Now I feel very comfortable when I drive by myself. No wonder those people want to change a good car as soon as they have money. Now I understand their ideas a little. I feel very different." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    As soon as the words were finished, the remaining light in the corner of her eyes caught a glimpse of sun Chongwen who was walking towards her.


    Originally happy, she immediately rolled her eyes, almost speechless, where can meet him.


    But today I was in a good mood, and I was hungry. I didn''t leave the dishes and chopsticks behind. I had to face up and eat my own food. I didn''t care about him.


    "Mr. Zhao has bought a new car. I just saw that you seem to have driven a new car back. Congratulations."


    Sun Chongwen went to Zhao Shuhan, as always, with a hot face and a cold buttock, but his manner was different from the past. He was more confident and calm, especially after talking about all three projects this morning.


    "It''s just a car. There''s nothing to congratulate you on. Aren''t you starting a business, Mr. Sun? You should be very busy recently. How can you still have time to have lunch in the school canteen?" Zhao Shuhan said half coldly.


    "I''m not very busy at the beginning."


    Sun Chongwen can''t help showing off.


    "However, three multi million projects have just been completed in recent days, and the first step on the road to entrepreneurship is quite smooth. If the situation is good, I may not have much time in school in the future. Mr. Zhao, do you think it is necessary for me to stay in school all the time?"

 Chapter 209

    Afraid of Zhao Shuhan''s misunderstanding, sun Chongwen explains another sentence.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not talking about salary. Although the money I earn from starting a business must be tens or hundreds of times that of being a teacher, I still have a warm heart for being a teacher. It''s just that I''m so busy that I don''t have so much energy and finally delay my students. That''s very bad. Can you give me some advice, Mr. Zhao?"


    "Look at it for yourself. Ask me what I''m doing. If you think you don''t have time and energy and don''t make money, quit your job with the headmaster. Anyway, there are many more people who want to be teachers in the times center."


    Zhao Shuhan is ungrateful, especially for the person he wants to refuse. He will never be given any chance to misunderstand.


    Sun Chongwen twitched at the corner of her mouth. She didn''t expect that she was so dismissive of her success in starting a business.


    Looking at her expression, sun Chongwen was not reconciled, and there was some anger in the reluctance.


    Before he had no big career, she didn''t look down on him. Now he started his own business and has achieved initial success. In this case, he was even looked down on by her. His strong self-esteem under the aura of success made him want to take Zhao Shuhan''s hand and scold her.


    Don''t you have money at home? Why don''t you look down on me???


    When I have billions and tens of billions of wealth, I''ll see what qualifications you have to despise me!


    But he held back. At this time, he really didn''t have the right to scold her.


    She bought a car for two or three million yuan. It''s not worth mentioning that she can make so much money only by completing two projects.


    When you make enough money, stand up straight in front of her.


    "It seems that I have to go back and think about it myself. Mr. Zhao, take your time."


    Sun Chongwen turned his eyes on Wu Hao and couldn''t help adjusting his mood and smiling.


    "Wu Hao, since we happen to meet and I invite you to dinner, I may not have time to come to school often in a few days. Even if I do, I will not have time to eat in the restaurant."


    "I''m almost full now. I don''t have to be in a hurry about eating. Let''s talk about it when I''m free." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll make another appointment when I''m free. I''ll go first."


    After that, sun Chongwen smiles politely at Zhao Shuhan and turns to walk out of the restaurant.


    Zhao Shuhan was stunned for a moment and looked at Sun Chongwen''s back curiously.


    "What''s the matter with this guy today?"


    "People don''t care about you. You''re surprised, aren''t you?" Wu Hao asked, laughing.


    "I wish he would never appear in front of me. I just wonder that he seems a little different today. Don''t you feel it?"


    "The more successful a person is, the stronger his self-esteem is. The more he can''t allow others to look down upon him, especially the successful people who climb up to the bottom. They hope to prove their success with the envy and admiration of others. Sun Chongwen is now in this stage, and will become more and more fierce in the future." Wu Hao wrote lightly.


    "You know a lot." On one side, Xu Xinjie couldn''t help laughing.


    "That is, I know more than the mathematical formula I learned." Wu Hao chuckled.


    The two girls gave him a white look and boasted that their tails would go up to heaven.


    ¡­¡­


    After school in the afternoon, sun Chongwen returned to the company.


    I just signed the cooperation contract of the three companies this morning, so I''m going to have a dinner with you in the evening to celebrate.


    After booking a hotel and drinking with all the staff, sun Chongwen is in a good mood. After all, his career has been on the right track since then. As long as he runs well, it''s not difficult to get ahead. At least, it''s not a problem to get rid of his parents'' status as a senior wage earner.


    The average employee quickly dispersed and drank. In the end, there were only three people who started the company.


    Sun Chongwen couldn''t tell them a lot. After a few polite words, he asked them to go back and have a rest. He sat there drinking the residual wine by himself.


    One cup after another, everyone gets drunk when he is not drunk.


    It is no doubt gratifying for the company to be on the right track, but he never forgot what his ultimate goal of running the company was to get Zhao Shuhan.


    Judging from Zhao Shuhan''s attitude towards himself at noon, his success in his career did not cause Zhao Shuhan to change his attitude towards himself. He even showed an intolerable disdain for his success. He was angry when he thought about it.


    After several drinks, the more I drank, the more depressed I was.


    Thinking about Zhao Shuhan''s attitude at noon, he can''t help wondering whether his career success can really achieve his wish to get Zhao Shuhan. If not, what''s the significance of running this company?


    He is not the kind of person who has a strong sense of enterprise, and he is not the one who aspires to be a successful entrepreneur. If he can''t catch up with Zhao Shuhan in starting a company, he would rather be a teacher in school, and he doesn''t have to be so tired.


    Sun Chongwen was even more depressed when he thought that all he had done with so much effort was probably useless.


    I had a couple of drinks in a row.


    He was in the middle of drinking. He continued to drink after eating some half cold food. He drank half a bottle of wine to the bottom.


    "No! Damn, I have to know the answer today. It''s not the way to go on like this. Fuck


    Sun Chongwen dropped his chopsticks and left the private room.


    Where do drunk people know whether they are drunk or not? When they get on the bus, they drive to Zhao Shuhan''s house.


    Starting a business is never his original purpose. If the end result of starting a business is the same as that of not starting a business, he will never continue to do such meaningless things. No matter whether the company can make money in the future, it is not the lifestyle he wants.


    Today, she has to give herself an answer.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Shuhan finished not much homework and sat on the bed watching horror movies together.


    Nervously holding the quilt, I close my eyes nervously as soon as I see the horror picture that may appear. I can''t help trying to catch a person to watch with her to relieve the tension.


    Xu Xinjie went to the hospital to see her mother after school. She stayed at home at night and came back tomorrow.


    As soon as Wu Hao finished school, he went to see Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin. After seeing them, he had to go to the teahouse again, but he hasn''t come back yet.


    The telephone rang.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    Zhao Shuhan screamed and pulled the quilt over his head. The sudden phone ring is the most terrible transmission from inside to outside.


    The phone keeps ringing.


    Zhao Shuhan didn''t dare to answer. She didn''t feel her head out of the bed until no one answered the phone. She felt the remote control and turned off the TV. She was relieved.


    He sprouted up and sprayed perfume in the room, dispelling the horror that permeated the room, opening all the lights in the room, letting the light disperse the darkness, and opening the soothing soft music to dispel the terrible atmosphere.


    Zhao Shuhan thought, no matter how boring I am, I won''t watch horror movies alone. It''s too terrible.


    The phone rang again.


    Zhao Shuhan, who hasn''t slowed down, is scared again.


    "Who is so tired of calling all the time?"


    While drumming and scolding, he got up to pick up his mobile phone and saw that it was Sun Chongwen who called and hung up directly.


    Call me at night.


    After hanging up for less than ten seconds, the phone rang again

 Chapter 210

    "Mr. Sun, what do you want to do? Don''t disturb other people''s rest so late, OK? Do you know that''s annoying? "


    Zhao Shuhan picked up the phone and scolded him directly. He couldn''t stand this annoying man.


    "Mr. Zhao, I''m downstairs. I have a question for you. Can you come down?"


    "If you have any questions, just ask them on the phone."


    "I''m already downstairs. Can''t you come down and see me? Even if you want to refuse me, you are more sincere in refusing me face to face, aren''t you? Busy or not, we all know that it''s an excuse. Five minutes, Miss Zhao five minutes at most. Is that ok? "


    Zhao Shuhan rolled his eyes in silence. It''s a natural disaster to be entangled by such a man.


    Now that he has said that, why don''t you make it clear to him again and let him die early.


    "Where are you?"


    "It''s downstairs. You can come down and see me."


    "You wait. I''ll come down."


    Zhao Shuhan was too lazy to change his clothes. He put on a coat outside his pajamas and went out. Today, I have to tell him clearly.


    Downstairs.


    As expected, Zhao Shuhan met sun Chongwen.


    Sun Chongwen was sitting on the flower bed smoking, looking drunk.


    "Are you drunk?"


    Zhao Shuhan walks up to him and frowns. Can he listen to what he wants to say?


    Sun Chongwen stares at Zhao Shuhan.


    The first time she fall into a reverie, she looks like a pajamas. She looks like a beautiful woman in her pajamas. She is more of an imagination, especially with a touch of attractive perfume, which makes her look as beautiful as the flowers waiting to be picked, and with her beautiful face that can not be relieved, and she has forgotten to return her words for a while.


    "Mr. Sun, I think you are drunk. If you have anything to do, you''d better talk about it tomorrow."


    "The company got together to celebrate. I had a drink, but do you think I''m drunk? I won''t come to you if I''m really drunk."


    Sun Chongwen dropped half a cigarette and stood up.


    "Miss Zhao, just walk in the community. I have something to say to you."


    "I have something to say to you, but let''s talk about it here. There''s no need to walk around this evening." Zhao Shuhan said with a straight face, don''t want to give him the slightest chance to get the illusion because of his look.


    "In your neighborhood, I''m afraid of what I''m doing to you. I''m just going to get drunk when I walk. In this way, I can more clearly express what I want to express and know what Mr. Zhao wants to express to me." Sun Chongwen said with a smile.


    "OK, just walk downstairs. I hope we can all know each other''s meaning clearly today."


    Zhao Shuhan goes ahead, and sun Chongwen follows.


    There are not many people in the community, the street lights are dim, and there are bursts of insects in the green clumps.


    They walked quietly for a while. Zhao Shuhan couldn''t bear to be annoyed and broke the silence first.


    "Mr. Sun, if you have anything to say, just say it first. If you don''t say it, I''ll say it first. But I''m afraid that if I say it first, you won''t have a chance to say what you want to say. If you don''t say it, you''re not willing. So I think you''d better say it first."


    Sun Chongwen smelled the good smell of her body, and it took him a long time to recover.


    "Miss Zhao, what kind of man do you like? caring? Enterprising? conscientious? Or tender and considerate? Or the overbearing President? " He asked.


    "I like the man I like. As for what kind of person he is, there''s no need to label him. I just feel right."


    Zhao Shuhan said: "maybe it''s because I ask for more casual, but so far there is no man who can make me excited. I mean, including you, it''s not my type."


    "What you don''t ask for is really the most unsatisfiable."


    Sun Chongwen chuckled and said, "I don''t know if Mr. Zhao''s economic condition is right when he chooses his boyfriend?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s best if he has money. If he doesn''t have money, I can support myself. If he has spare money, I can plan with him."


    "So whether I start a business or not, it doesn''t matter whether I have money or not???"


    Sun Chongwen seemed to see hope and held her hand excitedly.


    "You let me go."


    Zhao Shuhan shook off his hand and said with a straight face: "if you start a business to pursue me, you really have the wrong number. No matter how successful you start a business and how much money you have in the future, I won''t have any idea about you. I don''t like you, but I don''t like you. No matter what you do, I won''t feel about you. If you really want to say yes, That is, the more you do, the more disgusting it is to me. "


    "Originally, as a colleague, I didn''t want to talk about it like that. But I can''t stand you harassing me. Sun Chongwen, I tell you frankly that I haven''t felt anything about you from the beginning to the end. I haven''t felt anything about you in the past, now and in the future. No matter how much time you waste on me, you won''t get any results, That''s what I want to say to you today. I hope you don''t pester me any more in the future. "


    Then he turned and left.


    "Stop!"


    Sun Chongwen grabs Zhao Shuhan''s hand and his face is livid.


    "Zhao Shuhan, do you really want to be so unique? I want you to live ten years to start a company, because I think you may be worried that I can''t support you in the future. Can''t you see what I''ve done for you at all? "


    "Let go of me, sun Chongwen. I said that I don''t like you. No matter how much you do, it''s just moving yourself. Don''t ask me to indulge in the romance you think just because you are moved by yourself. Instead of wasting time and energy on me, it''s better to find a girl who is willing to be moved by you."


    Zhao Shuhan angrily wants to shake off his hand, but Sun Chongwen grabs it more and more tightly.


    Finally, he pulls Zhao Shuhan to himself and hugs her tightly.


    "Shuhan has been deeply in love with you since the day I entered Shidai middle school. I am willing to do everything for you. I beg you to give me a chance. You will find that I am the man you have been waiting for. I can be the man you want. Really, as long as you can say it, I can do it."


    "You let go of me, I''ll call you again!"


    Zhao Shuhan struggled hard.


    "I can''t manage so much. Shuhan, you must be my woman in your life. I will never allow you to be the woman of other men. You are mine! You must be mine


    Sun Chongwen''s strength of wine dazzled his brain. Zhao Shuhan''s soft body in his arms excited every nerve. At this moment, he didn''t want to endure the pain of being rejected by her as before. He wanted this woman! That''s right. Get this woman anyway! Even once!


    "Help... Huh..."


    Zhao Shuhan feels that the situation is not good. He wants to get rid of it and can''t get rid of it. He immediately yells, but Sun Chongwen covers her mouth and drags her into the dark

 Chapter 211

    Wu Hao came back from the teahouse. The taxi stopped at the gate of the community. He went to the community by himself.


    You can tell by his look that he is in a bad mood.


    Going to the teahouse is to find a way to open the time trading ability from Na Mei''s mouth. As a result, Na Mei''s fox spirit has a strict mouth and does not leak words. She even doubts whether the spirit has guessed her intention.


    Today, she not only went to the teahouse for nothing, but also was almost hooked to the bed by her.


    Wu Hao is deeply worried about his poor concentration.


    Next time I can''t, I really can only exchange this secret with her by cheating.


    Wu Hao sighed and took a walk in the community.


    Adjust your mood and go back. Xinxin is not at home tonight. If she behaves too heavily, Zhao Shuhan''s woman will definitely have to ask seven questions and eight questions again. When she asks for flaws, it''s not easy to deal with them.


    Whistling, a smile on his face.


    Huh?


    What''s that noise?


    As he was walking, Wu Hao vaguely heard the voice of Wu Wu, just like the voice of a woman who was covered by her mouth and wanted to cry out.


    Looking around, I didn''t see anyone nearby.


    What the hell?


    Now Wu Hao keeps a high degree of belief in this thing, turns around and walks away, and it''s clear to be out of sight.


    I didn''t take two steps to hear the sound again.


    How do you feel the sound is a little familiar?


    Wu Hao frowned and compared the voices of several girls around him with those he heard one by one. He immediately determined whose voice was the most similar to.


    Zhao Shuhan!


    This crazy woman Suffocated at home and became a ghost?


    A speechless joke passed in Wu Hao''s mind.


    But at this time, he is certainly not a ghost, even if it is not Zhao Shuhan, maybe the girl is in danger.


    Take a light step. After training, the more keen ears can easily catch the position of the sound and run quickly.


    In the U-shaped flower bed, a man holding a woman''s mouth is tearing her clothes, most of which have been torn open.


    How can I turn a blind eye!?


    What Wu Hao hates most in his life is bullying men and women. He rushes up and kicks the man out.


    "Wcnmd community dare to do this kind of thing, I want to let you cool!"


    When Wu Hao rushed up, he was beaten violently. The man held his head and screamed, and his bones broke one by one.


    At this time, Wu Hao is not so kind-hearted and careful. He wants to kill this kind of person directly. What kind of man is it to rape a woman? Let''s kill her. Fuck.


    "Wu Hao, stop fighting."


    Zhao Shuhan, shrinking on the ground, cried. Seeing sun Chongwen fall to the ground and no longer struggle, she was really afraid that Wu Hao would kill someone.


    She also wants sun Chongwen to die, but Wu haozhen''s killing people is also very troublesome. She doesn''t want him to get into trouble because of himself, and she doesn''t want him to really kill people.


    "Han Han"


    As soon as Wu Hao hears this voice, he immediately looks back. The woman on the ground is actually Zhao Shuhan. His righteous indignation for doing what he has done for a just cause instantly escalates into the incomparable indignation of people close to him who have been hurt. Stop?


    No, only more ferocious!


    Damn it, just kill it!


    "Don''t beat Wu Hao, you''ll beat him to death."


    Zhao Shuhan gets up and grabs Wu Hao. Seeing that sun Chongwen doesn''t move underground, he''s worried that he''s dead.


    "If you die, you die, damn it."


    Wu Hao saw that her clothes were torn in rags, and quickly put on her coat.


    "How''s it going, all right?"


    "Fortunately, you came in time, otherwise you really..."


    Zhao Shuhan, who has always been strong, suddenly burst into tears and threw herself into Wu Hao''s arms to wail. At that moment, she really felt dark and desperate, and the whole person collapsed.


    "Well, don''t cry. I''m here."


    Wu Hao patted her on the back comfortingly. Seeing her cry for the first time after knowing her for so many years, it seemed that she was really scared, and it was not light.


    This kind of thing is extremely terrible for any girl. The more clean the girl is, the more she can''t accept this kind of thing.


    Fortunately, the worst didn''t happen.


    Congratulations!


    After a while, Zhao Shuhan stopped his tears and got up from his arms.


    "What about him? You didn''t kill me, did you? "


    Zhao Shuhan wiped tears, want to restore calm.


    "No matter who died, who dares to do this to you?"


    Wu Hao kicks the man on the ground and is surprised. Although he has a bloody face, he can see that it''s sun Chongwen.


    "I''ll kill this motherfucker!" Wu Hao was furious.


    "No! You''ll be in trouble if you kill him. Just call the police and take him away. "


    Zhao Shuhan grabs Wu Hao and sees that sun Chongwen still has a breath. If he beats him for a while, he will die.


    "This bastard almost gave you to... That man, you just let him go???"


    Wu Hao was unwilling to stare at her.


    "He will be punished by the law, but if you don''t carry out it, it''s intentional killing."


    Zhao Shuhan said: "I will make him pay the price, so don''t make trouble for yourself. Help me call the police and arrest him first."


    Wu Hao sighed helplessly and called the police to explain the situation.


    "Let''s go home. Can we still go?" Wu Hao supports Zhao Shuhan.


    "I fell a little, but I can still walk." Zhao Shuhan limped along.


    "I''ll take you back."


    Wu Hao, a princess, picked her up and went home.


    ¡­¡­


    Warm and bright lights, soft music.


    Sitting on the sofa, Zhao Shuhan looks at Wu Hao, who is busy back and forth. For the first time, she finds out that this boy can be so careful, but he can take care of people.


    "What''s going on today? If I hadn''t come back in time, you would have been raped by that beast, do you know? "


    Wu Hao took iodophor from a small medicine box to wipe her wounds. Sun Chongwen dragged her a long way, bumping her legs all the way, and her hands were skinned. The wounds were small, but a beautiful woman Bai Nennen''s body was full of wounds. It really hurt.


    The relationship between Zhao Shuhan and Wu Hao is quite special. Although they usually stare at each other with big eyes and small eyes, it is because they are familiar that they are so unscrupulous. Wu Hao is very happy that she abused herself, but he has long regarded her as one of the closest people around him, Seeing her hurt was as intolerable and outrageous as seeing several of them hurt.


    "Sun Chongwen didn''t know what nerve he was coming to me. He asked me to go down and say something. He wanted to ask me. Who knew that he had drunk and had a good time. He knew how I would go down like this."


    Zhao Shuhan explained.


    "If he asks you to go down, you can go down. You can''t say anything in the evening on the phone. This time I just met you. If I don''t notice next time, I''ll see what you can do."


    Wu Hao gave her a big look. He couldn''t imagine the result that he didn''t happen to appear today.

 Chapter 212

    "I didn''t want to go down either, but I thought that I just told him face to face and told him not to pester me any more. Who knows that he suddenly went crazy after drinking, ah ~ ~ it hurts to be light."


    "Do you know the pain now?"


    Zhao Shuhan angrily glances at him, leans on the sofa and doesn''t speak, and asks him to take medicine for himself.


    If Wu Hao didn''t show up in time, she would have been raped by sun Chongwen. She had never thought about this before. If it happened, she didn''t know how to face her life. There is no doubt that she would leave a huge shadow in her heart.


    She quietly cast her eyes on Wu Hao.


    He carefully to his own medicine, although the face of a pair of you this fool''s look, but the look of love and love is so obvious.


    Zhao Shuhan''s face turned red suddenly, and his heart beat faster.


    Thinking of his sudden appearance when he was in danger and the peace of mind when he saw him, mom, I won''t be attracted to this smelly boy, will I!?


    "There are injuries in the back. I''ll take you to bed."


    Wu Hao said, and a princess picked her up.


    "I can walk by myself."


    Zhao Shuhan said with a red face in a small voice, like a shy little girl.


    "Why do you blush? Are you still embarrassed?"


    Wu Hao joked.


    Zhao Shuhan blushed and angrily looked at him. She didn''t want to explain to him, and she didn''t intend to explain to him. Of course, she didn''t know how to explain her blush.


    Wu Hao gently puts her on the bed, and Zhao Shuhan honestly turns over and lies on the bed.


    "Don''t look around!"


    Zhao Shuhan patted him and took off his coat.


    "Who loves to see you."


    Wu Hao put his cold hand on her back and pressed it on purpose.


    "It''s freezing. You''re going to die."


    Zhao Shuhan props up to clap Wu Hao''s hand, but she seems to forget that she has no clothes on. When she props up, Wu Hao sees all the plump jade balls.


    "Good nutrition."


    Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    Zhao Shuhan was stunned. Suddenly she blushed and pulled over the quilt to cover herself.


    "Stinky boy, do you want to die? I told you not to look around, you still look. "


    "Eyes always search for all beautiful things automatically. It''s an irresistible genetic instinct of human beings. How can I blame them?"


    Wu Hao teases and lifts the quilt to clean her wound.


    When Zhao Shuhan fell on the ground and struggled, his younger generation broke several places. Although they were all small wounds, it was better to deal with them. It''s a pity that such white and tender skin left scars, even if it''s sad at all.


    "As soon as you see, you are not a gentleman. It''s a good idea to take advantage of others'' danger. Believe it or not, I''ll tell her when Xinxin comes back tomorrow."


    Zhao Shuhan is lying on the bed protecting his chest. I''m really embarrassed to be seen by him again.


    "If you dare to tell her, you can tell him that I took off my clothes and was seen by Wu Hao."


    "Son of a bitch, you are cruel!"


    Zhao Shuhan stretched out his hand and twisted it on his leg. He was really angry with this boy.


    She didn''t mean to tell his girlfriend about this kind of thing. It''s easy to be misunderstood as that she deliberately seduced Wu Hao. Originally, nothing happened, but something happened.


    After taking the medicine.


    Wu Hao and Zhao Shuhan sat cross legged on the bed, facing each other.


    Wu Hao has nothing to think about. He will protect Zhao Shuhan and love her, but he really doesn''t mean that to her. However, Zhao Shuhan''s mood is a little strange now.


    Since the flash of inspiration just awakened a little palpitation in her heart, she found that she was not so calm when facing Wu Hao.


    I''ve been in contact with countless boys since I was so old, but for the first time I felt a kind of heart beating feeling from Wu Hao. She felt very warm at the thought of his anger for his own experience. When I think about his careful treatment of his wound, I feel totally moved.


    In her heart, she told herself that this is the ordinary move, no matter who takes care of herself so carefully, there will be this kind of move, but... She found that when she thought of others, first of all, she didn''t want other men to deal with the wound for her, second, she didn''t feel moved, let alone her heart beat faster.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel like I''m finished.


    Mom, don''t you really have feelings for this smelly boy? Since when?


    How could that be.


    Zhao Shuhan looked down on himself speechlessly, expecting the way of love coming, imagining what his future prince charming would be like, but he never thought that Wu Hao would be the candidate, and


    Judging from the terrible situation, he seems to be the only one.


    Woo~~~


    Can''t it be true? I don''t really have feelings for this smelly boy, do I?


    Zhao Shuhan takes a deep breath and takes a sneak look at Wu Hao. She wants to get rid of all the moving factors and just rely on her own feelings to confirm what''s going on in her heart, but


    Since I suddenly wake up, I find it difficult to look at him. I can''t restrain my inner tension and heart beat.


    How can you suddenly realize that you have feelings for him?


    Ah~~~~


    God, how can you do this, how can you like him!!!


    Zhao Shuhan cried out in her heart, how she hoped that she didn''t wake up to his feelings. Even if she really liked him, she would never let herself realize it. Now it''s really speechless.


    This boy is younger than himself. He is also a rogue and a playboy. He wants to find two girlfriends. He knows everything clearly. Why do he still feel this way?


    How many want to concentrate on their own good men do not like, but like such a little bastard, ah~~~


    I am really crazy!!!


    "Hey, have you just received too much psychological attack, a little crazy? Do you want to find a psychologist to heal your psychological trauma? "


    Wu Hao''s skill shook in front of her, speechless.


    Mingming sat there motionless, but the expression on her face was as changeable as singing opera. Even if she didn''t know what opera she was singing with herself, she could feel the obvious inner change from her face.


    Can''t it really cause serious psychological trauma to her?


    It''s also true that rape, even if it''s just an attempt, will have a strong psychological impact on a girl, even if she is Zhao Shuhan. Who makes her a girl? It seems that she is still a girl.


    "Go away, go away, don''t sit on my bed."


    Zhao Shuhan clapped his hand and pushed him under the bed.


    "I said you suddenly have some kind of psychosis."


    Wu Hao gave her a white look. The woman was really baffled.

 Chapter 213

    "Wu Hao, do you always say that I treat you well?"


    Zhao Shuhan asked seriously.


    "You want to hear the truth?"


    Wu Hao moved his body and sat on the bed again.


    "I want to listen to the truth, you go down and don''t sit on my bed. Now this is my bed with Xinxin. You, a boy, don''t always sit on our bed." Zhao Shuhan kicked him down again.


    "I said, what''s your sudden psychosis? Usually the three of us are still sitting on the bed watching TV together. Why can''t we even sit for a while? "


    Wu Hao thought of something and said, "no, Han Han, you don''t suspect all men just because you were almost raped by that son of a bitch, do you? Do I look like someone who''s going to hurt you? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t talk nonsense, you answer my question first, do you think I usually treat you well?"


    Zhao Shuhan urged.


    "To be honest, I don''t think you are good to me at all. It''s too much to force me to do this and that, especially to force me to do my homework. Is it true that Xinxin''s grades are good? You see, she doesn''t do so many test papers. I think you just want to make me do those useless test papers on purpose. OK, OK, I admit that it has a little effect, You''ve done a little too much for me


    "You don''t think I''m good to you, do you? That''s right. I don''t think I''m good to you at all."


    Zhao Shuhan deeply thinks that he is not good to Wu Hao at all.


    He is not good to him at ordinary times, but why do you suddenly have a feeling of his heart? According to the normal logic, this is a wrong thing. Shouldn''t emotion be a process of getting to know each other and loving each other? We don''t have this process at all.


    It''s crazy.


    It''s hard for Zhao Shuhan to accept the thought that he is interested in this smelly boy.


    "Hey, are you sure you don''t need to see a doctor? How do I feel like you''re going crazy? If there''s something particularly uncomfortable in your heart, I think it''s better for you to break out. Otherwise, it''s not good for you to suffocate in your heart and become a psychopath. Look at Sun Chongwen, who usually looks serious. Who can think that he can do something worse than a beast when he drinks some wine? I don''t want you to be distorted because of this. "


    Zhao Shuhan looked at him and said nothing.


    What she thought was not the same thing as what he thought.


    "Wu Hao, come here."


    Zhao Shuhan suddenly patted the bed in front of him and asked him to sit in front of him.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Wu Hao looked at her warily.


    "If I ask you to come here, you can come here. There are so many why."


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes. Seeing that she was hurt today, he didn''t care about her for the sake of psychological treatment.


    "Well, then? What are you up to? Hit me? So I''m angry? "


    Wu Hao sat down in front of her.


    "Kiss me."


    "What??? I''m kidding. Did I hear you right??? You''re not really so vulnerable. Are you scared into a fool by sun Chongwen? "


    Wu Hao''s chin almost fell out of bed. He felt that Zhao Shuhan was really crazy. This kind of words could be said from her mouth. It''s not crazy. What is it.


    "Come on, kiss me if you want."


    Zhao Shuhan said with a red face.


    "Are you sure?"


    Wu Hao looks at her suspiciously.


    "Sure!"


    Wu Hao went up and gave her a quick kiss on the lip.


    "Is that all right? Well, Han Han, although I''m not good at driving, I think I''d better drive you to the hospital. Will you change your clothes? "


    "Slowly, little by little, with four eyes opposite."


    Zhao Shuhan blushed and pursed his lips.


    "Are you really OK?"


    How do you feel like this woman is totally crazy?


    "I just want to know if there''s anything wrong with me."


    "Then I''ll kiss you?"


    "Come on."


    Wu Hao gave a bitter smile and slowly put his mouth together. How could he feel that this scene was so ridiculous!?


    Zhao Shuhan looks at Wu Hao''s mouth getting closer and closer. As the distance between the two people decreases, her heart beats faster and faster. Her eyelids are so heavy that she has an impulse to close them. She feels that her brain is out of control. The closer she is to him, the harder it is for her brain to work, If she didn''t think about everything else and just obeyed her physical and inner instincts, she found that she was really willing to accept the kiss.


    No man has ever been so close to her. As a serious girl, excessive intimacy with a man will make her instinctively have an aversion. However, this aversion and defense mechanism is obviously ineffective in the face of Wu Hao.


    It also means


    Seeing that their lips were about to touch each other, Zhao Shuhan blushed and slapped Wu Hao''s face with anger.


    Wu Hao was directly blinded by her slap.


    "What am I doing by beating me well? You asked me to kiss you, not me


    It''s really puzzling. If this woman hadn''t just suffered misfortune and didn''t want to hurt her again, she just wanted to push her down and kiss her hard as compensation, there would be no puzzling slapping. It''s really puzzling.


    "Hum, I''ll hit you!"


    Zhao Shuhan chuckled and kicked him. He got up and went to the bathroom.


    As soon as the toilet door is closed, Zhao Shuhan''s face turns red. She covers her face and stands in front of the mirror. After a good look, she has the courage to look at herself in the mirror.


    I just wanted to try to see if I really have feelings for Wu Hao. The fact gave her a very bad proof - yes, I seem to have feelings for him.


    If you don''t feel for him, you don''t have a rapid heartbeat and shortness of breath.


    If you don''t feel for him, it''s impossible for you to accept being kissed by him.


    If she didn''t feel that she should be very, very disgusted with being kissed by him, in fact, she didn''t. for his kiss, she found that she didn''t have the slightest repulsion in her heart, but more was the shyness in her heart.


    It''s really over.


    "Zhao Shuhan, are you crazy? How can you be interested in that bastard? All the men in the world are dead, right? Why do you have to be interested in him??? Ah ~ ~ ~ you idiot, I am speechless to you, speechless, do you know, you are a pig


    Zhao Shuhan yelled at himself in the mirror.


    "Hey, are you ok?"


    Wu Hao knocked on the door outside, vaguely heard the self talk inside, worried that she couldn''t open it inside.


    "I''m fine. I''ll wash my face and go to bed. You should do your homework quickly. After finishing your homework, you should consciously do the test paper."


    "You come out and I''ll do my homework."


    "I''m really OK."


    Zhao Shuhan is too lazy to pay attention to him. He washes his face and looks at himself in the mirror.


    "Zhao Shuhan, you must be bewildered for a while. You will be OK after a period of calm. Yes, I believe you will handle this matter well. Come on!"

 Chapter 214

    Zhao Shuhan is very serious about cheering herself up. She hopes that she can deal with this matter well.


    In fact, she hoped that none of this had happened. She never knew that she had feelings for him. She still treated him as a little jerk as before, as long as that was enough.


    I hope everything goes back to the way it was.


    Zhao Shuhan took a deep breath and walked out of the bathroom.


    "Are you all right?"


    Wu Hao looked at her with concern.


    "Do you think I have something to do?"


    Zhao Shuhan gave him a white look.


    "You seem to have received very serious psychological trauma. If you don''t get treatment in time, I really think something will happen to you."


    Wu Hao said: "I know Han Han, you are still a girl who has not been out of the cabinet. When you encounter this kind of thing, you will inevitably feel nervous. You will lose all your sense of security and even despair to men. This is not a good thing. After all, you will have to marry and have children in the future. This sense of insecurity will bring great trouble to your future life, so let''s find a psychologist to see if it''s ok? Let''s not go to the hospital. I''ll ask the doctor to come home for one-on-one psychotherapy. Don''t be embarrassed to mention it to the doctor. If you speak out bravely, you will find that you are in a good mood and will come out of the shadow soon. Really, believe me. "


    "Have you had psychotherapy before?"


    Zhao Shuhan stopped and looked at him seriously.


    "No


    "You look very experienced to me."


    "Well, that''s how most TV plays are performed, and they''re all comforting and traumatized people."


    "Do you think I''m really traumatized?"


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Zhao Shuhan gave him a white look and pushed him to do his homework. He sat on the bed and watched TV.


    When she was almost raped by sun Chongwen, she was really scared, but after Wu Hao appeared, all the fear and fear quickly disappeared. She knew from the bottom of her heart that Wu Hao would protect herself.


    In addition to thinking about a little fear, there is no psychological trauma as Wu Hao said. It may be that he thinks about other things in his heart and is regarded as having a psychological shadow by him.


    Zhao Shuhan didn''t feel a little funny. She couldn''t smile again.


    When he shows up, he''s not afraid?


    How does it feel strange?


    Zhao Shuhan glances at Wu Hao with a bitter smile in her heart. She is more and more sure that she has that kind of feeling for him in her heart. Otherwise, she can''t explain the appearance of this kind of psychology.


    "Cough, don''t look at me like that"


    Wu Hao forcibly changed the topic.


    "By the way, Han Han, just heard the voice of a police car below, sun Chongwen should have been caught in the Public Security Bureau. What are you going to do with him?"


    "Anyway, it''s impossible for him to escape the sanction easily. I will go through the legal procedure to make him pay for his behavior."


    Zhao Shuhan said firmly.


    "This kind of thing... Is it not good to go through the legal procedure directly?"


    "What''s wrong is that too many women are afraid to make a sound, which leads to the lawlessness of these men."


    Seeing her firm expression, Wu Hao didn''t persuade her.


    I believe her family will help her deal with the reputation problem, and it''s just an attempted rape, and there won''t be any damage to her reputation.


    "I know a law firm is very good. You can entrust them to handle it for you."


    Zhao Shuhan sent he Zhengxiong''s phone call to Zhao Shuhan''s wechat.


    "I''ll find out tomorrow."


    "Well, see for yourself."


    "You do your homework quickly, and you should have an early rest for two papers last night. I''ll watch TV and go to bed. You''ll turn off the light later."


    "OK, you can sleep in peace. With me, no one can hurt you."


    Wu Hao said something to comfort her.


    Zhao Shuhan a little blush, not easy to calm down the heart and a little waves.


    Clearly know that he is just a casual nonsense, or can not help but warm heart and moved.


    Ah, die, die!!


    Zhao Shuhan angrily turned off the TV and pulled over the quilt to cover himself.


    "I''ll ask for leave from school tomorrow morning. You can go to class by yourself tomorrow morning and buy some breakfast on your way. Don''t talk to me like this. I''m going to sleep."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Is she really OK?


    Wu Hao is very suspicious of her current state. He hopes she can sleep better. If she doesn''t get better, he really has to find a psychologist to enlighten her.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao finished his homework and made two papers conscientiously.


    He knew that Zhao Shuhan had fallen asleep, but without supervision, he still conscientiously completed today''s task. For nothing else, he could successfully complete Zhao Shuhan''s thorough investigation in two days. If he could pass smoothly, the future work and rest time could be determined, and it was very important for him to arrange his work and rest freely.


    Lying on the sofa, the body is actually one centimeter away from the sofa, and a few tiny grains of sand shuttle through the time curve under his control.


    Wu Hao is thinking while practicing.


    Originally, he didn''t want to interfere in sun Chongwen''s affairs. Whether he could succeed or not had nothing to do with him, but this bastard suddenly made such unforgivable things, which made him have an impulse to pay the price in his heart.


    The reason why he hesitated was not that Zhao Shuhan was unimportant in his heart, but that even if he did nothing, he believed that sun Chongwen would be punished by the most serious law.


    Zhao Shuhan is not a good tempered woman. The people who really make her angry will not have any good fruit to eat. She is fully capable of this.


    Although she usually eats, dresses, lives and walks alone, Wu Hao knows that, as the only daughter of the Zhao family and the eldest lady of sunshine international, she can be described as a set of thousands of favourites. If her father knew that his daughter was almost raped, he would definitely use all his connections to make sun Chongwen suffer the most severe punishment. There is no doubt about this.


    Whether you do it yourself or not, the final result is the same.


    The difference is that sun Chongwen will die if he does it himself.


    There is a will to kill him.


    The problem is whether it''s necessary to kill him personally. Wu Hao didn''t look up to him at that time. It would take a lot of trouble to let him die and not give him the money. Instead of doing so, it''s better to let him accept the legal sanctions.


    How to do it?


    Wu Hao is in conflict.


    "Xiaoya, do you think it''s necessary for me to kill sun Chongwen?"


    Wu Hao asks Liya in his heart.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you kill him or not. If the master wants to kill him very much, I support him, but I feel that the master doesn''t seem to be interested in killing him. In this case, you can not kill him."


    Leah said, "Mr. Zhao should put him in jail, right? If you really want to give him life is worse than death, you can wait for him to accept the legal sanctions before taking revenge on him. Maybe it will be more interesting at that time. "


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment, and then showed a bad smile. Jiang was still hot and smart!

 Chapter 215

    After a night of practice, Wu Hao jumped up from the sofa the next morning when the alarm clock rang.


    Although I didn''t sleep all night, my spirit after practice was very bright.


    Go to see Zhao Shuhan is not awake, Wu Hao pulled the quilt cover her exposed shoulder, wash, put on clothes to go to school.


    In fact, Zhao Shuhan was already awake when his alarm clock rang.


    To be exact, she didn''t sleep much last night, and her normal biological clock is about this point. As soon as Wu Hao''s alarm clock rings, she naturally wakes up.


    I don''t know whether Wu Hao came to cover herself with a quilt intentionally or unintentionally. The feeling of being cared for made her heart beat.


    Woo~~~


    That''s killing me.


    Zhao Shuhan pulled the quilt to cover himself, regardless of, continue to sleep, can sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao took a taxi to Xu Xinjie''s home and went to school with her.


    At the school gate, Wu Hao meets Luo Chengtian and his wife.


    They are going to take Luo Junyi to live in other cities. The couple have already found a job and helped Luo Junyi find a good school. They are going to re-enter senior high school and postpone the college entrance examination for one year. The family will leave the day after tomorrow.


    I had a few words of farewell with them.


    Wu Hao didn''t feel bad for his family, especially for Luo Chengtian.


    Wu Hao admits that he can''t do it in the same situation. Although his final decision is a compromise based on a comprehensive consideration of many factors, his courage is admirable.


    Sometimes Wu Hao would think of the deal, and the more he thought about it, the more incredible he felt.


    Luo Chengtian and his wife give up everything is essentially different from the nature of ordinary people to give up everything. The cost of giving up is far more than ordinary people imagine. They not only did it without complaint, but also ended up in the way of thanks. Even the story would not dare to write such a dramatic ending!?


    But the reality is far more wonderful than the story. All kinds of people and all kinds of things always emerge in endlessly. No one can control a person''s thoughts and judge a person''s heart. Different people grow up in different environments and different social experiences create different attitudes towards things. Luo Chengtian and his wife are just one of the incredible stories, Maybe in the long years to come, there will be more incredible things and incredible people.


    Wu Hao watched them leave.


    This event is a perfect ending, hoping that their family can live the life they really want.


    "Wu Hao, the relationship between you and Luo Junyi is very bad. How do you think the relationship between you and his parents is very good?" Xu Xinjie looks at Wu Hao curiously and doesn''t know which one they are playing.


    "My relationship with his parents is very special. They used to hate me so much, but after some things, they are relatively calm. It can be regarded as a little bit of friendship, a little bit of friendship."


    Wu Hao stressed a little bit of three words, holding her hand to go inside the school.


    "Strange, I don''t understand what you are doing."


    "I love you anyway." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Xu Xinjie blushes and smiles happily, as long as he can do it.


    "Tomorrow, Saturday, I have a holiday. Where shall we play?"


    "It''s up to you. You can arrange it."


    "Hey, hey, that''s OK."


    Wu Hao gave a bad smile and made a decision in his heart.


    A week on Saturday a day can have a good rest, how can such a good opportunity to waste, about Yu Ting, three people go shopping together, let them get familiar with each other, over time should be able to go shopping together?


    Ha ha ha ha~~~


    "What are you laughing at? I can tell you, just go shopping. I won''t open a room with you at night. "


    Xu Xinjie said angrily.


    "Cough, if you don''t open a room, you don''t open a room. I''m very satisfied to go shopping together." Wu Hao cleared his throat and quickly covered up his evil thoughts.


    "Really?"


    Xu Xinjie looked at him suspiciously. The more he did, the more he felt that he had bad things in mind.


    "Come on, come on, do I look like the kind of person who thinks about doing bad things all day? Well, don''t answer me. I know the answer in your heart must be yes. "


    Xu Xinjie gave him a big look, how did he find such a shameless boyfriend!???


    ¡­¡­


    Saturday.


    Wu Hao got up early.


    Since the beginning of practice, the biological clock has been adjusted very well. No matter when you go to bed, you can get up almost at the same time.


    Of course, he got up half an hour earlier today.


    Zhao Shuhan and Xu Xinjie are still sleeping in bed. Last night, three people sat in bed watching a movie. They didn''t set their alarm clock. They expected that they would not wake up for a while.


    Wu Hao sits up and sends a message to Yu Ting.


    "Tingting, come to see me this Saturday?"


    "Miss me, young master?"


    "No, you don''t miss me for so many days?"


    "Who wants to miss you. I''ll get up to prepare breakfast, help the first and second ladies arrange their itinerary, and then I''ll go


    "Where are they going?"


    "There is a project in Britain that needs to be approached by the first lady. It happens to be Saturday and Sunday, so the second lady also goes to play. Well, I won''t talk to the young master. Since the young master wants me, I''ll stay with him for the weekend. I''ll see you later."


    "I love you."


    Wu Hao added love at the back and fell contentedly on the sofa.


    This weekend should be wonderful, right?


    With a smile, Wu Hao went to the kitchen to cook noodles.


    It''s really impossible for him to cook other things, but for this bowl of noodles, he can make all kinds of cooking methods, from simple to complex, from rough to delicate, as long as it''s noodles.


    It''s the only kitchen skill he has.


    If the master''s cooking noodle skill has level 10, Wu Hao is confident that his cooking noodle skill can approach level 8.


    In the first year of high school, in order to comfort his picky mouth, he tried every means to study the cooking methods of all kinds of noodles, from the bottom of soup to ingredients to the quality of noodles.


    The sound of banging and banging in the kitchen didn''t block it. It woke Zhao Shuhan and Xu Xinjie who were sleeping on the bed.


    When the two girls mentioned their heads, young master Wu was making breakfast in the kitchen. They were surprised to see each other.


    "Two beauties, get up quickly. The young master is in a good mood today. I''ll give you something to eat."


    Wu Hao laughs wickedly.


    Xu Xinjie and Zhao Shuhan are both pretty red. If the kitchen is not too far away, they would like to grab the pillow and smash him to death.

 Chapter 216

    Three bowls of noodles, three pairs of chopsticks and three spoons.


    The clear soup bottom, the noodle of muscle Road, the strong noodles fragrance, no matter looking or smelling, can arouse people''s strong appetite.


    Zhao Shuhan and Xu Xinjie stare at the noodles in front of them and Wu Hao with a proud face.


    Isn''t this noodles from takeout?


    He doesn''t look like a person who can make such good-looking and fragrant noodles. Although he always said that he could make noodles, he didn''t say that he could.


    "Don''t watch it all the time. The noodles should be finished in eight and a half minutes after the cooking, otherwise the noodles will be soaked loose by the soup and will not have the best taste. You have seen me for one minute, so there are only seven minutes and thirty seconds left for you."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "my young master is in a good mood today, so I prepared this breakfast for you carefully. Don''t waste my good intentions."


    "Are you sure it''s not the fake love breakfast packed by the hotel to warm up?"


    Zhao Shuhan looks at Wu Hao suspiciously, more and more can''t understand this boy.


    "You''d better have a taste. The packed breakfast is as delicious as I made it. I''ll give you the pot to eat."


    "I''ll try it."


    Zhao Shuhan put the noodles into his mouth.


    The soft and vigorous noodles give off the delicate fragrance of the soup in the mouth, and the delicious food bursts out in the mouth.


    Even the chef of the hotel may not be able to make such delicious noodles.


    Is this still noodles in the fridge?


    Are these still the ingredients in the fridge?


    Why does a bowl of noodles taste so delicious when it comes to him?


    Is he sure it''s the Wu Hao he knows?


    Zhao Shuhan doubted his cognition, but he didn''t expect that Wu Hao had such a good hand.


    "How''s it going?"


    Wu Hao looked at her with pride.


    "Delicious. Recently, some students in my class are looking at food suppliers. If they provide you with top-quality food, can you make such delicious food without using the system? I didn''t expect you to have this skill. "


    "I can''t help it. I can''t do anything except noodles. If you want me to cook, what I cook must be pig food."


    "It''s just that you don''t want to cook for us. Xinxin, try it quickly. Your boyfriend''s craftsmanship is really great. "


    Xu Xinjie took a taste of the chopsticks, and her eyes changed immediately. It was really delicious.


    Wu Hao laughed and ate himself.


    He has a characteristic of cooking noodles, which depends on his mood.


    If he''s in a bad mood, he can''t cook by himself. If he''s in a bad mood, he''s willing to prepare the ingredients carefully and make a bowl of delicious noodles.


    In fact, he doesn''t often eat his own delicious noodles. After all, he is not in a super good mood at all times. After all, he is just an ordinary cook, and there is no system blessing. It''s impossible to make super delicious food at any time.


    The two of them finished their breakfast as fast as they could today.


    One reason is that it''s really delicious. The other reason is that Wu Hao said that a bowl of delicious noodles only takes eight and a half minutes to eat. In order to finish it when it''s best, the two beauties don''t care much about it and eat it.


    "Wu Hao, I''ll give you my breakfast in the future!"


    Zhao Shuhan leaned back in his chair, satisfied. For the first time, she felt that eating breakfast was not to cope with her stomach, but to enjoy the delicious food itself.


    "It''s Wu Hao, who will eat a bowl of noodles you cooked every morning."


    Xu Xinjie deeply supports Zhao Shuhan.


    "I''m sorry, my young master refused."


    Wu Hao felt his stomach and said, "this kind of delicious food is not something you can have if you want to have it. If you are not in a good mood, the noodles I make will be of the same level. In order not to destroy the beautiful vision in your heart, I will not make it for you. I will make it for you when you are in a particularly good mood."


    The two girls gave him a look, and they didn''t want to find such untenable reasons.


    But also helpless, Wu Hao does not want to do, no one can force him to eat once in a while is also good.


    "I''m in a good mood today. Go to have a rest. I''ll do the dishes."


    "Wow, what on earth are you so happy today that you can take the initiative to wash the dishes?"


    Xu Xinjie looked at him in surprise. The man who never went to the kitchen not only cooked breakfast in person today, but also washed the dishes by himself. The sun came out in the West?


    Is he so happy because he''s going out on a date today? Not really?


    Xu Xinjie is suspicious.


    Zhao Shuhan is even more confused. He can''t understand why this guy is so happy when he gets up early in the morning.


    Wu Hao didn''t know why he was in such a good mood.


    Because I can date them both today? It''s definitely not all. It''s incongruous for them to go shopping together.


    But when I think about the unprecedented progress of shopping with them for the first time, I can''t help feeling very good.


    Ha ha ha.


    ¡­¡­


    When the doorbell rings, you can see who the beautiful woman is standing outside.


    Zhao Shuhan, open the door.


    In the heart wry smile, a Xu Xinjie and a Yu Ting, this has a good play to see, also don''t know Wu Hao mood is good because of this, if it is really because of this, that really can only say this boy psychopathic, they two meet certainly not peaceful, don''t know what is worth him so happy.


    "Tingting."


    "Miss Zhao."


    The two hugged.


    "Tingting, you''re here."


    Wu Hao came out of the kitchen and picked her up. Moreover, he held her directly in front of Xu Xinjie.


    That''s good.


    Their faces sank at the same time.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Xu Xinjie snorted.


    "If you can live with Mr. Zhao, can''t I come to see him?"


    Yu Ting did not give in.


    She has long known from Wu Hao''s circle of friends that Xu Xinjie lives here. The reason why she doesn''t mind is that there is a teacher Zhao among them, even if they want to do anything.


    Yu Ting fantasized about their meeting on her way here. She hoped she could restrain herself a little and ignore her, but she couldn''t help meeting.


    "Come on, don''t quarrel as soon as you see each other, just sit here."


    Wu Hao took them to sit down. He sat down in the middle. They sat on both sides.


    Wu Hao put his arms around their waist.


    Usually, both Xu Xinjie and Yu Ting would let him hug like this, but when they were together, they didn''t want him to, and obviously they couldn''t help making trouble with him.


    They all know that the real culprit is him.


    "Sit down first, and I''ll change my clothes and go shopping with you."


    Wu Hao quickly gave them a kiss on the face. Without waiting for them to get angry, he quickly jumped up, took his clothes and went to the bathroom to change.

 Chapter 217

    After three or two changes of clothes, Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie have been sitting separately, one sitting on a sofa, eyes are not willing to look at each other, Zhao Shuhan has become the most embarrassing person.


    "Han Han, we are out shopping. Do you have anything to buy? If you have, I''ll bring it back for you. "


    "No, you can go and have a good time."


    Zhao Shuhan blinks at Wu Hao, indicating that he should take out the two powder kegs quickly. Don''t blow up her house accidentally.


    "Come on, two beauties." With a smile, Wu Hao understood.


    "No!"


    Xu Xinjie and Yu Ting share the same voice.


    They are willing to go shopping with Wu Hao alone, but it''s different to add one person. They have no interest at all.


    "I finally have a holiday. Don''t do that. You can buy whatever you want today. I''ll pay for it, even if you want to empty the whole mall."


    Whether they want to or not, they go out with one hand.


    Can it go with them?


    Of course not!


    It''s impossible to get both of them home if you follow them!


    Some things they want to do, some things must let them know their attitude, hehe.


    ¡­¡­


    in the street.


    Wu Hao wanted to put his arms around them, and they were determined¡ª¡ª


    Alone together you want to cuddle let you cuddle, two people you don''t think.


    They look like this¡ª¡ª


    Don''t think we don''t know what you''re thinking. It''s impossible for you to succeed.


    Wu Hao doesn''t matter. He keeps a bad smile all the way. No matter how they hide, he always hugs them until they are helpless.


    Yu Ting thought, anyway, can''t escape, just take the initiative to occupy the advantage.


    So she took the initiative to take Wu Hao''s hand.


    Wu Hao Leng for a moment, smile more happy, bad to Xu Xinjie make eyes¡ª¡ª


    What''s the matter, girl? Tingting has taken the initiative. Are you going to give up?


    Even if Xu Xinjie doesn''t look at Wu Hao''s eyes, she doesn''t want to admit defeat. As soon as she sees Yu Ting holding Wu Hao''s arm, she immediately pulls it up and fights against each other.


    OK¡£


    this is it.


    Wu Hao laughed in his heart.


    There is a beauty on the left and a beauty on the right. Ha ha, don''t be too cool.


    In the shopping mall, both men and women look at Wu Hao with strange eyes. Today''s young people are really bullied. They actually take two girls shopping directly. Single dogs are directly injured by 10000 points.


    What''s more, two girls are really beautiful, one is young and beautiful, and the other is elegant. These two girls are holding a man at the same time. Single girls can''t find their girlfriends. It''s unreasonable that they have found two beautiful ones.


    Ah~~~


    How many single men roar in their hearts, and how many men who have been imprisoned by love are envious.


    It''s really irritating to compare people.


    Only Wu Hao knows that it''s all pleasure in pain. It seems like the beauty of embracing each other. In fact, the two girls are in danger. As long as they are slightly inclined to the other side, they will immediately force themselves to make adjustments with murderous eyes.


    In the novel all fuckin ''lies!!!


    There are no girls who are so generous that they are willing to share their men with other girls, let alone be willing to serve a husband. The novels that exaggerate to help their men find women are just a bunch of bullshit.


    Or is it just that you don''t have a life? Can''t a girl be willing to do everything for herself without the blessing of the main character''s aura?


    Alas, you can only work hard without aura!


    Don''t ask them to be willing, just ask them to accept each other''s existence!


    I don''t know how long it will take to realize this wish?


    Wu Hao sighed and quickly adjusted his mood.


    Step by step, one day you will get them!!!


    "Baby, you''re not going to walk with me like this? I said you can buy whatever you want today, and I''ll pay for it! "


    Wu Hao held the heart of being killed and gave each of them a kiss on the face.


    "Young master, you are ready to bleed! As compensation for making me angry, I''m going to buy all the things I want to buy in this mall. Hum


    "Don''t think I''m happy today. I''m in a bad mood today. Wu Hao, you''re finished today!" Xu Xinjie said the same.


    Wu Hao shrugged.


    "I am going to support you two men in the future. I am preparing for the economic war between you in the future. Now is the time to test the results of my preparation. I will tell you with my strength and ability that I am ready to get you two."


    Kiss them on the face again.


    "Hiss ~ ~"


    It''s necessary to prepare for death. Just after kissing both sides of the waist, Wu Hao felt the pain of cutting the flesh. He couldn''t help taking a breath. Zhenima died of pain.


    "Hum!"


    The two girls snorted at the same time and turned their heads to fight in the shopping mall.


    Wu Hao felt the pain of the tight waist, showing a smile of satisfaction.


    Let it go!


    Let it go!


    Let out all the dissatisfaction in your heart, and then you should gradually enter the stage of acceptance?


    hey.


    Wu Hao took out his mobile phone, opened his reader and continued to read psychology and life as he walked.


    ¡­¡­


    The store manager was shocked.


    These two beauties are just going to empty the market!


    Just buy what you see. Many rich women often do this, but how do these two beauties do it¡ª¡ª


    Walk around the shop, find a few things you don''t like, and then ask the clerk to wrap everything in the shop! wrap up! Get up!


    It''s just a shop. They come here all the time. It''s


    As a shop owner, of course, I''m happy. Tens of millions of goods are emptied instantly. This kind of good thing doesn''t happen all the time.


    As a shopping mall, I have a headache.


    There are a lot of people in the shopping mall on weekends, but in order to provide the best shopping environment for the two of them, the merchants choose to drive out other customers.


    One family did so, and others along the way followed suit.


    This directly led to a large number of complaint calls and bombed the logistics¡ª¡ª


    What''s the matter in your shopping mall? Is everything sold by one person???


    We are here to go shopping. What''s the meaning of the shop assistant driving us out??? They have a lot of money. Is your Mall for them???


    Why is the order of your shopping mall so bad??? There are people everywhere. What''s the situation????


    What are you doing? There are clothes in the shop. Why don''t people buy them???


    The store manager''s head is blown up!


    What are these two beauties? Is this to make trouble???


    Stop their absurdity? It''s a good chance for them to make money. If they stop them in the past, they will offend a lot of stores waiting for them!


    If we don''t stop them, we will make a lot of other customers dissatisfied. What can we do???


    What should I do???

 Chapter 218

    "Manager, come and have a look!"


    The people from the control room came in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You see, maybe there is a way to solve the problem."


    "Come on, show me."


    The manager ran to the monitoring room without thinking of many big steps.


    The whole shopping mall is in chaos. Dissatisfied people and onlookers are paralyzing the mall. The monitoring room can see it clearly.


    "Manager, look here. There''s a man paying them. Would you like to talk to him?"


    The manager stares at monitor 26.


    After a beautiful woman left the store, a young man went to the counter to help her pay.


    Then he went to another shop to pay for another girl.


    He would go in and pay for any shop where two girls walked by.


    The manager was stunned, a little confused about the current situation.


    If there is only one girl doing such crazy things at this moment, he can guess that the man is either housekeeper or assistant or the girl''s boyfriend. The problem is that there are two girls doing such crazy things now, and the identity of the man becomes hard to guess.


    If you don''t have the bottom to go to him rashly, it''s easy to make things more and more chaotic.


    "All the monitors go back. Find the monitors when these three people came in."


    "Yes."


    The people in the monitoring room accurately monitored several entrances of the mall, and soon saw the three of them from the entrance of gate 2.


    Two girls are holding the boy left and right. Magnifying the monitor, we can see that the two girls are very unhappy. Later, we can see that the boy kisses two girls, and then the two girls start to go crazy.


    it is beyond logic and above reason!


    But the manager already knew that the two girls were mad because of jealousy.


    Who is Ma Dan? The young master has so much money. Some businesses have a stock of at least 10 million goods. Without blinking an eye, he takes out a black card and swipes it to the shop assistant. The goods in the whole mall add up to at least 10 billion. Won''t he really let them make such a fuss?


    The manager had an idea and ran out of the monitoring room.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Ting and Wu Hao pass by and hum unhappily, continuing to move on to the next store.


    Wu Hao shrugs his shoulders and smiles. When he comes to the cashier, all the waiters are concentrated on both sides of the counter, smiling at Wu Hao.


    "Hello, the young lady just spent a total of 7.89 million yuan in our store. Would you like to pay by card or in cash?"


    The store manager went to battle in person and looked at Wu Hao with the best smile of his life.


    "Do you think I should pay in cash or by credit card?"


    Wu Hao joked and handed her the card.


    The store manager was stunned for a while, and then he found that he was too happy. He had to unload the cash with a small pickup truck!?


    "Hello, please enter the password."


    "I want to confirm one thing."


    "You said


    "Don''t count all the inventory for me. My aunts and grannies will return all the things you can see in the store and the goods in the warehouse if you dare to add them to me."


    "You can rest assured that we are a regular big brand and will never do such a thing."


    The store manager felt guilty. She really wanted to do it just now. Fortunately, she was not so confused now. Otherwise, she could only envy others.


    "That''s good."


    Wu Hao smiles and enters the password to complete the payment.


    The reason why they are reminded not to do so is because there is a shop in front of them. It is not big and the quantity of goods placed outside is not much. As a result, when they check out, it costs more than 10 million. When they are paralyzed, they know that they have added all the goods in the two warehouses.


    Now businessmen, really think the rich are stupid!?


    "You leave an address and we will deliver the goods to the place you specify."


    "Well."


    Wu Hao left an address and turned to leave.


    "Just a moment."


    The manager of the shopping mall came to stop Wu Hao in a hurry.


    "Who are you?"


    "Hello, I''m the manager of the mall. Is it convenient for me to take a step?"


    "It''s not convenient. I don''t know which store they went to. Are you in charge?"


    Wu Hao turned and left.


    "In this way, I''ll ask two commissioners to follow them and write down all the shops they pass by. You''ll go over and pay them later."


    The manager couldn''t manage so much. He immediately asked two people around him to pay attention to the situation.


    "Sir, please understand that the market is nearly paralyzed. Can you find a way to stop the two girls? If this situation continues, I am worried that there will be safety accidents in the shopping malls. "


    "Well?"


    Wu Hao looked outside. He didn''t know where there were so many people in the spacious shopping mall.


    "Don''t you have anyone to talk to? In my opinion, sometimes stars come to your shopping malls for publicity, so they have no ability to cope with the temporary situation? "


    "We will make special preparations for this... Special situation. Now this situation is beyond our usual coping range. In order to provide the best choice for the two girls, the merchants invited all the guests outside. This is a situation never encountered in our shopping mall. In addition, there are so many people on Saturday today, and now a large number of guests are crowded in the aisle in a very bad mood, If this situation does not end soon, once someone is impulsive, it is likely to cause mass incidents. The state attaches great importance to this kind of thing. In case of an accident, our shopping malls will suffer. "


    The manager begged: "do you think it''s OK to discuss with the two girls so that they can only buy half of the things in the shop. We''ll coordinate with the merchants so that other customers can continue to consume in the shop and ease everyone''s mood."


    "I can''t guarantee it, but it depends on your attitude. Let me ask for it for you."


    "Thank you, thank you very much."


    "Tell me where they are."


    The manager immediately asked the Commissioner to tell him the location by using the wireless walkie talkie, and rushed with Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao actually doesn''t care how much they buy. Even if they have the strength to buy the whole shopping mall, it doesn''t matter. At most, it''s more than 1.2 billion yuan. All the money on the card is in vain. It''s really not painful to spend money.


    But the situation in the shopping mall is really bad.


    In order to clear all the goods out, the merchants drive out all the people regardless of the feelings of other customers, in order to create a free environment for them, for fear that they will miss their stores because of a little bit of crowding, which is undoubtedly a huge loss for the merchants.


    However, this kind of business practice has really caused great trouble. The atmosphere of the whole shopping mall is very tense now. If a hot tempered customer starts to work with the shop assistant, I''m afraid the shopping mall really can''t control the scene.


    For the sake of safety, let them stop, so as not to make things out of control.

 Chapter 219

    Donald callan''s.


    Xu Xinjie turned around and ordered some items that she didn''t like. She asked the clerk to pack all the other clothes and bags, and then she turned around and went out.


    She is usually very sensible, but today she doesn''t care if she is angry with Yu Ting.


    "Cough, baby, let''s stop first."


    Wu Hao comes in and holds Xu Xinjie.


    "It seems that we have gone a little too far. You see, the outside of the shopping mall is in chaos. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid you will become the target of public criticism. In case of danger, I can''t protect so many people, so let''s stop first, OK?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Haven''t you vented enough?"


    "No! Today, I''m going to be willful. Who can make you angry with Yu Ting? "


    "I''ll go back and educate her to let you know next time."


    "I don''t want her to let me."


    Xu Xinjie''s mood slowed down a bit, looking at a group of discontented people at the door of the store, the reason slowly came back, it seems that it really went a little too far.


    Originally just want to vent it, did not expect the situation will become so bad.


    "Come on, let''s go to find Tingting. If you stop, how can she continue to buy? Let''s stop her. She can''t buy more than you."


    Wu Hao took her and ran away, laughing and crying.


    Originally just want to let them vent, which thought that shopping malls are so fragile, which thought that businesses in order to make money can ignore the feelings of other customers.


    It''s a rare thing that shopping malls can be paralyzed.


    Yu Ting is looking at bags in Dior''s shop.


    Although the look on her face looks more calm, what she does is no different from Xu Xinjie. After all, she is a 17-year-old girl. It''s just as terrible to be really jealous and angry.


    Women, the most important thing is to be angry, otherwise everything can be done, no matter how gentle and elegant a woman is.


    Xu Xinjie has stopped. Yu Ting doesn''t have to fight any more. Wu Hao explains that she stops.


    As soon as they stopped, the mall soon returned to normal.


    At this time, it''s no fun to stroll around again. Wu Hao takes them away from the shopping mall and finds a drink shop to sit down.


    ¡­¡­


    caf¨¦.


    Xu Xinjie and Yu Ting sit face to face.


    Wu Hao was embarrassed.


    Four seats, they two one side, he sat either side is not, can only let the waiter change a round table, so as not to make them more angry.


    "Two young ladies, the shopping mall has been blown up by you. I wonder if you are in a better mood?"


    Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    Not to mention, I''m really in a better mood.


    However, how could they admit this kind of thing and turn their eyes away from each other to show that they would not forgive him.


    Wu Hao smiles, leans on the chair and looks at them.


    "I have to be angry with such beautiful girls. If they are not beautiful, I don''t want either of them!"


    "Well, who loves to be like you?"


    Xu Xinjie took an angry look at him.


    "If you don''t want to talk to our young master, you can leave him now."


    Yu Ting took over the conversation.


    "I didn''t say that I would give up on him. Do you think I would give up so easily? There''s no way. Wait and see. Wu Hao must be my boyfriend in the end."


    Xu Xinjie is unconvinced.


    "You''re so whimsical."


    Yu Ting did not give up.


    "Well, don''t quarrel as soon as you open your mouth. Now there is a very realistic problem in front of you."


    Wu Hao changed the topic and said, "you just bought nearly four or five hundred million things, which are basically clothes, pants, skirts, bags, accessories and so on. It''s enough for you to re open a shopping mall with these things. Do you know if you want to use them? What are you going to do with the two aunts and grandmothers?"


    "It''s returned, of course."


    Xu Xinjie said: "just now I was just angry. Why do I spend so much money on these useless things? Besides, even if I want to buy them, I don''t need to buy so much money. I can''t spend so much money casually."


    "It''s not me."


    Wu Hao reminded.


    "You won''t stop me."


    Xu Xinjie blushed and pinched him. The typical characteristics of girls and their mistakes were all committed by their boyfriends.


    Well, it''s a girl.


    "Well, I''m wrong. What about Tingting, what are you going to do with the things you bought? "


    Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "What else can we do, of course, is to return it."


    Yu Ting has a cup of coffee.


    After calming down, she also realized how stupid what she had just done was. She even did this kind of irrational thing in order to compete with Xu Xinjie.


    She said: "although I''m angry with you, you can''t spend your money indiscriminately. I''ll go to the mall to coordinate and return all the consumption to your card."


    "It''s up to you. Anyway, you can do whatever you like."


    Wu Hao laughs. It doesn''t matter.


    He is really ready to play with them.


    If you make a fuss, your dissatisfaction will be released slowly. If you don''t make a fuss, it will be even worse for the future development of the three of them.


    In order to have a wonderful life in the future, I have to bear the pain now.


    "Shall we go to the cinema later?"


    Just after asking Wu Hao, he said to himself, "OK, you don''t have to answer. It''s a waste of such a good time to go shopping instead of going to see a movie. After watching the movie, I just came out for lunch. After lunch, I''ll arrange it for you. I''ll accompany you."


    therefore,


    Three people appeared in the cinema.


    Wu Hao sits in the middle, Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie sit on both sides of him.


    The best place in the cinema is the dark light. Wu Hao put his hands on their legs recklessly. They all know that Wu Hao must have put his hands on both of them. They gave him a lot of white eyes and took his hands away again and again. Unfortunately, it didn''t help. In the end, they had to compromise and let him go.


    Wu Hao was secretly proud.


    If they know each other and do something to them at the same time, even if they just put their hands on their legs at the same time, success is a great progress.


    Next time, maybe they can accept themselves and kiss them at the same time.


    If the kiss is acceptable, then you can kiss them.


    If even a kiss is acceptable, will it be far away to take them together?


    Hahaha, what an exciting evil.


    In order to get their own is really painstaking, but as long as the final result is beautiful, everything is worth it!


    Wu Hao has never been a hypocritical man. To like them is to like them. To want them is to want them. His biggest problem is to dare to do what other men dare to do.


    It''s so straightforward, it''s so shameless.


    Ha ha ha.

 Chapter 220

    Out of the cinema, Yu Ting arranged lunch.


    After lunch, Wu Hao went shopping with them.


    The two hours when they came out in the morning were the most angry. After that, they gradually recovered their peace. Even if they held him in their arms, they just looked at each other and didn''t bother to quarrel. Especially when Wu Hao did something to them intentionally or unintentionally at the same time, more times and more time, they really didn''t care.


    Anyway, they couldn''t stop him. Acceptance became their last choice.


    Shameless has the advantage of shameless, at least in exchange for their own good results, hehe.


    After shopping all afternoon, both of them were tired.


    At 5:30, Wu Hao left the mall with them.


    There is no doubt that such a three person line attracts people''s attention everywhere. Envious and envious eyes are everywhere. Wu Hao''s face doesn''t matter, but he is happy to accept it.


    Although the left and right lead walking posture is very awkward, far less comfortable than their left and right lead walking, but in order to further improve their acceptance, no matter how hard it is.


    "After shopping all afternoon, I didn''t buy anything. I must have a better dinner. Let''s talk about it, two beauties. I''ll treat you to what you want."


    "I want to eat you!"


    Xu Xinjie gave him a resentful look.


    "Really? Why don''t we go back at night and I''ll let you eat together? "


    Wu Hao laughs wickedly.


    "Come on, young master, don''t be so bad."


    Knowing what Wu Hao thought, Yu Ting blushed a little.


    "I''ll arrange dinner. I''ll go back early after dinner. Teacher Zhao just sent a message saying that she will prepare a test for you tomorrow, so that you can go back early in the evening to review your lessons."


    "Well, you have to go back after dinner. No, let''s go and say it as we go."


    Lead them out of the mall.


    Yu Ting ordered a Chinese restaurant. There was a car coming to pick it up. The service was very considerate.


    Three people get out of the car and are about to go inside when Wu Hao hears a cry.


    Wu Hao frowned and looked around. A beggar on the corner was waving to him excitedly. Although it was dark, Wu Hao''s sharper eyes could see the man''s face clearly.


    Huh?


    Is that him?


    "What''s the matter, young master?"


    Yu Ting also looks in the direction of the beggar. She doesn''t know how a beggar knows the young master''s name


    "You two go in and order. I''ll be there in a minute."


    Then he gave them a kiss on the face, and did not wait for them to beat others.


    "Bad guy, I really thought we were all his girlfriends."


    Xu Xinjie stares at him with a red face. This guy is too dead today. It''s just a kiss. It''s too much to kiss two people together.


    "You can''t be his girlfriend if you don''t want to."


    Yu Ting has no good airway.


    "I didn''t say I didn''t want to."


    Two people look at each other, two seconds each other, into the restaurant.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao comes to the corner.


    The beggar in front of him was the fake beggar Li Jingui who had traded with him before.


    Like the last time I saw him, he was dressed in ragged clothes, pretended to be amputated, knelt on the skateboard and begged, with a stainless steel bowl in front of him.


    Unlike the last time, he looks more like a beggar this time. He has a vivid look. I don''t know if he went back to the beggars'' sect for further study.


    "Oh, when are you so diligent that you don''t go to the restaurant to have a meal after dinner?"


    Wu Hao joked.


    "Wu Hao, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. I finally see you. I finally see you."


    Li Jingui slides his hands to Wu Hao''s side and keeps his thigh.


    "Well, what are you doing? You don''t want to cheat me by begging?"


    Wu Hao pulled his leg, but he didn''t pull it out.


    "No... no, I didn''t mean to deceive you. I just wanted to ask you to help me."


    Li Jingui was so excited that his tongue was tied when he said a word.


    "What''s so serious? Come on, don''t kneel on the ground. Stand up and find a place to sit down and talk


    "I can''t stand up."


    In a word, Li Jingui burst into tears.


    "What can''t stand up?"


    Wu Hao is very strange. Before he saw him like this, he just changed his clothes and appeared in front of him. What does it mean that he can''t stand up?


    "I really broke my leg."


    Li Jingui wiped his tears, opened his pants, and cut off all the wounds below his knee. The fresh wound was still running with pus. It was obvious that the wound had not been treated properly.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Wu Hao looked at him in surprise. He didn''t expect that this guy pretended to be a disabled beggar and actually turned into a disabled beggar. No wonder he looked more real than before. The original fake drama turned into a real one.


    "The last time you made a deal with me, you were in a very good mood for a few days. Every day you went to find friends to drink and play cards. I didn''t expect that one day there was an accident. The car drove too fast and killed a person, and my leg was broken."


    Li Jingui said with tears.


    "It seems that the man I ran into was the general manager of a company. His parents asked me for a huge amount of compensation. I wanted to sell a real estate to compensate them for this. As a result, my wife realized that after my accident, she sold all my property and ran away with the money. Let alone compensate others, even my own hospitalization expenses were paid by several other friends, Wu Hao, I beg you to help me, please. "


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. He looked at him.


    It is estimated that he did not expect that fate would play a joke with him in this way, which he always played with God.


    And the man he killed


    "Is the name of the man you killed Xu Shijin?" Wu Hao asked.


    "It seems to be such a name. How do you know?" Li Jingui wiped his tears.


    "In the news."


    It seems that fate will not easily let go of anyone who is joking with her.


    Even he didn''t expect that the person who killed Xu Shijin would be Li Jingui. Li Jingui, who pretended to be disabled, became disabled because of the accident, and the role he had been playing became a real role.


    Tut Tut, fate makes people.


    "How do you want me to help you?" Wu Hao asked with a sigh.


    "Can you make another deal with me? I really need money now. My health is very poor now. I want to get some money to improve my health first. "


    Li Jingui kowtowed.


    "This is simple. How many years do you want to sell it?"


    "Ten years!"


    "All right."


    Wu Hao directly took out a transaction contract and handed it to him with a pen.


    Li Jingui took over, he came down from the skateboard, put the contract on the skateboard, he was lying on the ground to fill in the information.


    Wu Hao looks at Li Jingui, who is short on the ground. He thinks of his high spirits when he took him to the restaurant in his car. It''s hard to imagine how much impact this difference has on him.


    In his most difficult time, his wife is still stabbed in the back, fate is really enough to tease him.


    -----------


    In the morning, I found that I had depression. Alas, my mother had a chicken.


    One day this book is written that there is no following, or it is written that the author is found to be gone. At that time, don''t come to reward. Anyway, you can''t receive it. It''s unnecessary and meaningless.


    Thank you for watching every day. Thank you for your support. At this stage, the mirror will still keep on writing. When it fails or breaks down, you will be informed in advance.


    Well, that''s it.

 Chapter 221

    "I''ve filled it out. See if there''s any mistake."


    Li Jingui gets up from the ground and gives the contract to Wu Hao.


    "You have a good memory."


    Wu Hao signed his name on it.


    Successful trade.


    "Congratulations, there should be 5.256 million more on the card. Now you can do whatever you want."


    Wu Hao squats down.


    "Although money can''t change your legs, it shouldn''t make you beg in the street like now."


    "I just don''t want the injury to get worse and buy a wheelchair that won''t be on the street anymore."


    Li Jingui was sad, and his eyes were more murderous.


    "Wu Hao, can I ask you a favor?"


    "You said


    "Can you help me kill that damned girl?"


    "Who?"


    "My wife."


    "I''m sorry, Li Jingui. I sympathize with you, but the help I can give you is to let you have money immediately and change your current poverty situation. But killing people is not within my business scope. I can''t help you."


    "Really not?"


    "No


    Li Jingui was silent for a moment.


    "I remember when we met for the first time, you said that when we sold out of time, we would die, right? If I ask her to come and trade time with you, can you help me buy all her time? "


    "If she wants, I can give her a contract. I''m only responsible for the transaction, not for the moral review behind the transaction, so you can do whatever you want." Wu Hao light way.


    "It''s enough to have you. I''ll try to get her to see you."


    Li Jingui couldn''t help scolding: "I helped her when she was in the most difficult time, but she stabbed me in the back when I needed help most. Damn it, I must let her die without a place to die!"


    Wu Hao doesn''t comment. He can''t feel the anger, but he can understand the anger of a man who has been completely betrayed. Anyone will have the impulse to kill in this situation.


    Now, he just found a way to kill people in invisible revenge.


    "If you want to find me in the future, you''ll find out about the teahouse by yourself."


    Wu Hao gets up and leaves.


    "I see."


    Li Jingui left with a skateboard.


    5.256 million. He has to go to the bank to confirm whether the money has really arrived.


    This amount of money is far more than the 200000 yuan when he first traded, but now he is not as excited as before. He really found this amount of money in the ATM. He just gave a bitter smile and looked at his legs. No matter how much money he had, he would rather not have this amount of money.


    Unfortunately, this money can only be used to buy wheelchairs.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wu Hao returned to the restaurant, the two aunts had already ordered.


    They ordered their own favorite dishes. As for Wu Hao, they knew from their eyes - that''s it. Do you like it or not.


    Even Yu Ting has this attitude, which shows that both of them are very dissatisfied with today''s date.


    Is today a date?


    For Wu Hao, of course, but also a breakthrough date.


    It was a bad date for the two of them. They had no mood but to be angry all day.


    After dinner, Wu Hao leads them home.


    Xue Yan and Yu Xin go to England, and Yu Ting naturally lives in Zhao Shuhan''s home together.


    The evil Wu Hao really wants to change Zhao Shuhan to another place, so that he can have a chance to hold one on the left and one on the right to sleep. Unfortunately, let''s think about it.


    After a long time of noise, he ended up sleeping on the sofa alone, and the three of them were sleeping comfortably in bed.


    Of course, in the middle of Zhao Shuhan''s sleep, the two of them sleep on both sides of her, otherwise they have to pinch up.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    hospital.


    Li Jingui couldn''t sleep in his hospital bed.


    I''ve been thinking about meeting Wu Hao day and night these days. He''s walking around in front of the restaurants of various shopping malls with his skateboard. Now I finally meet Wu Hao and get a sum of money from him. I''m not in a good mood as I imagined. There''s a strong conflict between the money he can enjoy and his disabled body, He was at a loss.


    He thought of his wife Li Yufeng, who should not be called ex-wife.


    As soon as she had an accident, she sold all the property under his name. The speed was premeditated, and he had heard that she had lived with another man before long.


    This makes him have to doubt that she had already put a green hat on herself before he had an accident.


    He could put down his dignity and kneel down to beg, but he couldn''t stand being cuckold like any man.


    Kill her!


    Li Jingui had this idea when he knew that she was with other men with her own money, and he thought of the sentence Wu Hao had said to him from the beginning.


    When time is sold out, people die.


    The reason why he asked Wu Hao is that he wanted to help kill people. Yes, kill people.


    Since Wu Hao won''t take the initiative to help himself, let''s find a way.


    He picked up his cell phone and dialed Li Yufeng.


    "What''s the matter so late?"


    Li Yufeng''s voice came from the phone.


    "I won''t call you if it''s OK. Don''t you want a divorce? I agree. I''m in Renhe Hospital now. Come here."


    "Now?"


    "Don''t you want a divorce as soon as possible? If you want to wait more, come any time you like


    With that, Li Jingui hung up.


    Divorce is not his goal, she wants to let this greedy woman die under her own greed.


    At 11:30, Li Yufeng rushed to Renhe Hospital and found Li Jingui.


    "I''ve brought the divorce agreement. Sign it."


    Li Yufeng directly took out two divorce agreements from her bag and threw them on the hospital bed.


    "Are you in such a hurry?"


    Li Jingui picked up the divorce agreement and looked at it. He threw it aside with a sneer.


    He sat up on his back.


    "Li Yufeng, I didn''t expect that you could sell all my property when I was in the most difficult situation. Fortunately, I just broke my leg. If other problems are going to die soon, do you want me to die right away?"


    "You are a beggar. You die when you die. Who cares?"


    "Damn, I bought you a house as a beggar! Fuck! You! Mom! I live in the house I bought for you and say I''m a beggar. Why don''t you die? "


    Li Jingui cursed.


    "You''re a fake beggar, and you still feel very glorious, don''t you? After I married you, I didn''t dare to tell others what my man does. Now, I can tell others that you''re a beggar, you''re a real beggar, and I''m not your wife. It doesn''t matter. If you want to scold, just scold. After scolding, sign your name. Let''s go all out and get together."

 Chapter 222

    "How to get together and disperse?"


    Li Jingui gave a sneer and said, "please get together. But you really think that if you buy my house and car, I won''t have any money, right? Just leave."


    I''m going to sign it.


    Li Yufeng was stunned and snatched the divorce agreement.


    "What do you mean? Do you still have money? "


    "Why, you want to take all the money I have, don''t you?"


    "I have a share of the common property in marriage."


    "If you have a share, I don''t have one, do I? You''ve sold all my property. Why don''t you share half of it with me? "


    Li Yufeng turned a deaf ear and put away the divorce agreement.


    To be able to afford a single room, it seems that he really has a lot of money.


    "You''re not going to divorce me until I give you the money?" Li Jingui sneered.


    "I have a share of the marital property."


    Li Yufeng repeated what she had just said, with a calm look. No matter how much Li Jingui despises her, anyway, her face can''t be used as money. The devil cares what he thinks.


    There was a brief silence in the ward.


    "I''m desperate for you. I have to divorce you for this marriage!"


    Li Jingui said: "I can tell you frankly that it is impossible for you to take away the money, but you can also get the money or even get more money."


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Yufeng frowned at him. The woman who had not read for several years had a strong sensitivity to money.


    "Don''t you want to know how much money I have?"


    Li Jingui sneered.


    "How much?"


    "5.256 million."


    "So much?"


    Li Yufeng opened her mouth wide. It''s a lot of money. If she can get so much money, she really won''t have to do anything in the future.


    "I didn''t make the money myself. I found someone to do a small deal. You can do the deal with him if you want. Maybe you can get more money."


    "What kind of business can make so much money? Isn''t it illegal?"


    "Why are you still afraid of illegal activities? Is it just for you to sell off my property?"


    Li Jingui sneered and said, "I''ll ask you a question. Are you willing to do this deal? If you like, I can take you to find him in a few days. If you get the money, we will sign the divorce agreement immediately. You want to raise some men with your money. We have nothing to do with each other since then. "


    "I want money very much, but I will never do anything dangerous." Li Yufeng looks at Li Jingui warily.


    "Do you think it''s really dangerous that they will come to me for a disability deal? And you can give me more than five million. To tell you the truth, it''s a transaction of buying and selling time. A dollar a minute, if you are willing to sell it for ten years, you can get more than five million yuan. If you are willing to sell it for twenty years, you can get more than ten million yuan. If you like money so much, you can sell more time. "


    "Really?"


    "Believe it or not, I just want you to get the money quickly and divorce me. Now I feel sick to think that a woman like you is my wife."


    "You think you are so popular. You are a beggar, a liar who kneels there all day to cheat others. What qualifications do you have to say about me here? Look at yourself. You used to pretend to be disabled, but now you have become disabled. What does it mean? It means that God disgusts you. You still have the face to dislike me here. "


    "Damn it, I don''t want to talk about it with you."


    Li Jingui glared at her angrily.


    "I''ll ask you a question. I''ll give you this chance to get a lot of money. You can''t get away from this marriage."


    "Why not leave! But you have to explain to me exactly what this trading time is? I will never do anything dangerous! "


    "It''s no use asking me. Specifically, I can''t explain it to you, because I don''t know. I only know that it''s about selling all the time you wasted before and exchanging it for money. There''s no pain and no cost. You can see what I''m like now. Ten years has no effect on me."


    Li Jingui said: "why do you think there are so many rich people in the world? Because they all know the deal. They sell all their past time without any loss and can get a lot of money in return. The reason why I sell it for ten years is to try it. Now it seems that there is no problem. I will sell more money in a few days."


    "I know you will doubt the use of his time. I don''t know and I don''t want to know. People won''t tell me if I ask. I only know that I can get money. You don''t need to ask so many useless things. You just need to know that you can get a lot of money without paying any price."


    "Is there really no price?"


    Li Yufeng was moved.


    "Why are you such a woman? I know I''ve already told you whether you like it or not. I''ll repeat that. I only tell you this in order to divorce you. Otherwise, do you think I''m willing to tell you such a good thing? I''ll tell you, if we get the money, we''ll sign the divorce agreement, and we''ll make a clean break. "


    "Yes! But I want to know if it''s true! Didn''t you say you got more than five million? Show me! "


    "Do you think I have to lie to you?"


    Li Jingui glared at her fiercely, took out his mobile phone to log in to online banking, and turned out the detailed transaction page for her to see.


    Just today, the revenue was 5.256 million.


    Li Yufeng was surprised and excited. This figure is as good as what he said.


    In this way, the transaction he said is true. If the money is true, then other things can''t be fake. If there is a price, I don''t see it.


    "See clearly? The bank''s money won''t cheat you, will it? Don''t you just want money? Now I''ve told you such a good way. Are you satisfied? "


    "I''ll come to you in two days. You can take me to deal with that person. As long as I can get the money, I''ll divorce you."


    "You''d better remember what you said today. If you get the money and still think about my money, I''m not polite to you!"


    "I''m going!"


    Li Yufeng lazily manages him, turns around to leave the ward, this bad luck place she does not like to stay at all.


    As the man she used to be, Li Yufeng had no feelings for him at all. The country woman who had not read for several years was honest and cold-blooded. She didn''t like Li Jingui to be a beggar, which made her lose face. But because of the money, she had to endure the fact that her man was a fake beggar.


    But now she doesn''t have to. She will divorce him no matter whether he tells her the magic deal or not. However, since this stupid fake beggar is willing to say such things in order to divorce herself, she is willing to get a lot of money before divorce.


    She calculated it with her mobile phone. One dollar a minute, 365 days a year for ten years, it''s just 5.256 million, no more, no less.


    "It seems that Li Jingui didn''t cheat me. In order to divorce me, he really gave up. Just in time, I don''t think the money is enough."


    Li Yufeng laughed twice and left the hospital.

 Chapter 223

    "Even in God''s world, power must reach balance, and the same power cannot increase indefinitely. In order to maintain balance, the law of nature limits the growth mode of power, and only when there is a fall can there be a rise."


    There was a twinkle in Nami''s eyes.


    "Anyway, I''ve already told you the method. As for how to do it, it''s your business. You can go back and discuss it."


    "How do I think you''re lying?"


    Wu Hao looks at her.


    I still think you are a liar. Nami gave him a white look in her heart, but her face was full of laughter.


    "Our trade is fair, so I won''t cheat you with something. The inheritance of racial talent is a cruel thing, and many people can''t accept it. It''s normal. It''s not your fault."


    Wu Hao looked at her for a long time and didn''t speak.


    In fact, he seriously doubted the ghost method that Nami said, but now it was unnecessary to doubt her. If she chose to lie, no matter how she said it, she would not tell the truth.


    It''s like testing her attitude.


    "Forget it, I''ll go back and think about it. You and Xiaoyou are good-looking."


    Wu Hao goes downstairs to leave.


    "By the way, it really looks good on you."


    Nami was stunned, giggled and went downstairs with him.


    ¡­¡­


    Na Mei looks at Wu Hao''s back, her charming face is a little heavy.


    Is Wu Hao''s method true?


    If it''s true, what should I do?


    Do you really do that with him?


    She had a feeling that Wu Hao, like her, told lies today, but


    What Wu Hao said seems to be true. This is the most headache for her.


    Well, what if it''s true?


    I don''t understand.


    Wu Hao left the teahouse with the same dignified look.


    I feel that what Nami said is a lie. Even if it is true, he can''t let Liya die to open his time trading ability.


    If she really lies as she thinks, it directly shows her attitude that it is impossible to get the way to open the racial talent from her.


    It''s hard to do.


    Keep looking for opportunities to test her?


    That''s the only way.


    But sighed, tidied up the mood to go home.


    ¡­¡­


    Tuesday evening.


    When Li Jingui and Li Yufeng arrived, they met Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao asks Xiaoyou to tell Li Jingui about Li Yufeng''s remaining life and take them to the room on the second floor.


    "Please."


    Li Jingui expressed his thanks to Wu Hao for carrying him to the second floor.


    Wu Hao laughed and sat down to make tea for them.


    "This is my ex-wife. She wants to come and trade time with you."


    Li Jingui said to Li Yufeng, "boss Wu is not easy to receive guests. Now that you are here, you can trade more time, so that you will not have enough money to spend in the future and you will have to trouble boss Wu. He is a person who does great things and doesn''t have so much time to spend with you. Boss Wu, is it OK to trade for 45 years at a time? "


    "Yes, you can trade as much as you want."


    "So much to trade?"


    Li Yufeng was a little embarrassed. She was a little flustered when she heard that she had been trading for so many years.


    "Don''t you want money? What''s wrong with selling all the time you didn''t use before to make money?"


    As long as she sells it for 45 years, she will only have three months to live, and her plan to kill her will be successfully completed.


    "But I don''t want to trade so much for the first time. Boss Wu, can I only trade for 20 years?"


    "Whatever you want."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Li Jingui is in a hurry.


    "You can sell more than 10 million for one visit? Don''t you think it''s too little? Don''t you like money the most? After 45 years, you can do whatever you want. Why bother boss Wu again and again? "


    "Why do you want me to buy more time so much?"


    "I''m just afraid that you don''t have enough money and keep pestering me!"


    "I''ll divorce you if I take the money. Boss Wu, I''ll sell it for 20 years. By the way, isn''t trading time really harmful?"


    "When you get something, you pay. It depends on your choice."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    Li Yufeng was stunned for a moment and didn''t quite understand what he meant.


    "If you want to get money, you have to pay your time. Twenty years is twenty years. If you get the money, we''ll bookmark the divorce agreement when we go back. Don''t bother me any more."


    Li Jingui quickly explained.


    Li Yufeng didn''t think much about it. What she thought in her heart was that she could get more than 10 million yuan in 20 years, which was a huge sum. Today, she could really get money. No matter whether there were risks or not, she would not trade again. As for wanting more money in the future, there could be other ways.


    "Boss Wu, I''ll sell it for 20 years."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure."


    Wu Hao also does not persuade, take out a contract to put in front of her, hand over a pen.


    "The name and account number must be in your name. It has been sold for 20 years and the transaction price is one yuan. Finally, sign your name."


    Li Yufeng nodded and began to fill in the information.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to sell more time? It''s a rare opportunity. Are you still Li Yufeng I know? "


    Li Jingui said sarcastically.


    Li Yufeng ignored him and directly filled out the contract and gave it to Wu Hao. Li Jingui was disappointed and had to think of another way later.


    Wu Hao took the contract and signed it.


    The transaction is completed.


    The water is just ready to boil.


    Wu Hao made a pot of tea and poured them a cup each.


    There was a brief silence in the room.


    "Boss Wu, when are you going to give me the money?"


    "The money is already on your card. You can go to the bank to check it."


    "Really, I''ll leave boss Wu first, and I''ll come to you when I have a chance."


    Li Yufeng got up and left, unable to open the door.


    Wu Hao flicks his finger and the door opens automatically.


    Without looking back, Li Yufeng ran out of the teahouse and found an ATM to check the balance of her card. It really increased by 10.512 million, which made her very happy.


    The second floor of the teahouse.


    Li Jingui shook his head and sighed, unable to express his disappointment.


    Originally, I wanted to kill her directly, but I didn''t expect that this woman would be so alert at this juncture. It''s really unexpected.


    "Boss Wu, next time I cheat her to come and trade for 20 years, OK?"


    "Of course, it''s up to you."


    Wu Hao had a cup of tea.


    "Then I won''t disturb boss Wu, but it seems that boss Wu has to push me down."


    Li Jingui smiles bitterly.


    Wu Hao smiles and waves. Li Jingui appears in the corner of the store.


    Shocked, Li Jingui finally regained his mood and left with a wheelchair.


    A person who can even trade time, this strange ability should be a small meaning!?


    Li Jingui is far away from the teahouse, knowing that a woman quickly runs into the teahouse and goes straight to the second floor.


    Wu Hao was about to go downstairs when he almost ran into him.


    "Well? Aren''t you gone? "


    Wu Hao looks at Li Yufeng in a hurry, smiles, looks back and sits down, motioning her to speak slowly.


    "Boss Wu, I have something to ask you."


    "You said

 Chapter 224

    "I don''t think time trading is harmless, is it? I can see that Li Jingui wants to cheat me, so I want to ask boss Wu to tell me the answer. I believe boss Wu certainly doesn''t need to cheat me with people like Li Jingui. "


    "It seems that you are quite smart. Also, most realistic women are smart."


    "Wu Hao said:" the time you sell in time trading is your life span. The life span is deducted from the back to the front, so there is no danger in the short term. If you want to live longer, you can only spend money to buy back the time from me. That''s it. "


    "This... So I sold my 20-year life span?"


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Li Yufeng was shocked and speechless for a moment.


    "I just said that you can buy more time from me in the future, if you have money."


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Really?"


    Li Yufeng looked at him in amazement.


    "You should have seen the money in the bank card before you came back to me. Since the transaction of selling time can be successful, why do you doubt whether the transaction of buying back can be successful?"


    "Well, I believe boss Wu."


    Li Yufeng is relieved that it doesn''t matter if she can buy back 20 years of life. She can''t compare the value between 10 million and 20 years. She only knows that she has got 10 million at a time!


    That''s a lot of money!


    "Boss Wu, I''ll go back first. I''ll come back to you when I have a chance."


    "Slow down."


    Li Yufeng ran downstairs in a hurry. Although she knew the truth, she was still too excited to help herself.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Yufeng returns home, drives away three people who play mahjong with her man, and pulls him into the bedroom.


    Fan Dongjin is a little angry.


    Just about to Hu card was opened by her, a good mood suddenly was made by her very bad.


    But he didn''t dare to be angry. She gave him all the money for playing cards. It''s not good to annoy her.


    "What are you doing in a hurry? Is there anything you can''t talk about later?"


    Fan Dongjin complained.


    "We have money!"


    Li Yufeng said excitedly: "I picked up ten million in vain today!"


    "You picked up the lottery?"


    Li Yufeng told him what happened. The more she said, the more excited she was..


    This money is a windfall for nothing. This kind of money always gives people a strong surprise. It''s like you won''t feel much when you earn 100 yuan. But if you pick up 100 yuan in vain, you can be happy for several days.


    Li Yufeng is in such a mood now.


    In the next 20 years, she didn''t pay any price. What she really did was to write a few words on a piece of white paper and get the money, which was more than 10 million yuan. How could there be a simpler windfall in the world?


    "Dongjin, don''t tell your big brother, second brother and third sister the secret. When you have no money, let them help you. No one is willing to help you. Now we have money, let them stutter us."


    "I know. I know. The money. Let me have a look. I haven''t seen so much money in my life."


    Fan Dongjin excitedly looks for Li Yufeng''s bag.


    Li Yufeng grabs the bag and pushes fan Dongjin away.


    "What''s the matter with you? The money will not be spent for you sooner or later."


    Li Yufeng zipped up and looked at fan Dongjin.


    He asked, "well, what are your parents doing recently? They''re old, and they don''t have many years to live, do they? Why don''t you let them sell the rest of their time while they still have time. "


    "How can you think that?"??? If they don''t have the money to buy back their time, they will die


    Fan Dongjin jumped up and looked angry.


    "You''re so excited. Just listen to me."


    Li Yufeng gave him a push and said, "I mean to let them sell part of their time and save some of the money for them, so that they can live a better life in the rest of their time. Your parents are already in their seventies. It''s better to live a good life in a few years than live a long life in poverty like now. What are you staring at, Think for yourself if what I say makes sense


    "Why are you such a vicious woman?"??? Why don''t you let your parents sell the rest of your time? "


    Fan Dongjin couldn''t help scolding.


    "Of course, I have to find a way to sell their time. I also want to persuade my grandparents to sell their time. Instead of letting them suffer to death, it''s better to let them live to the same age and die. They can save their own time and we can save our children''s time. What''s wrong?"


    Li Yufeng said: "we are the same. What do we do when we live for so long? It''s enough to enjoy life when we are strong. When we are old, we don''t have to look at your faces when we are old like your parents. It''s meaningless to live like that."


    "I don''t want my parents to sell their time anyway."


    "Yo Yo, when did you become so filial? Last month your mother was ill and you didn''t even make a phone call. When your father called you, you scolded your father. If I remember correctly, would you let them die soon? Now that we have this opportunity, how can we be filial? "


    "I was drunk. Does what I said count?"


    Fan Dongjin red face back a mouth, his guilty can''t.


    "Come on, don''t give me false kindness here. I didn''t say to let them die directly. I mean to leave them a few years and some money to live a good life for them. That''s filial piety. It''s not blind to their hard work. I don''t understand you."


    Li Yufeng also said: "time trading will be known to everyone sooner or later. When your elder brother, second brother and third sister know it, do you think they won''t beat your parents'' attention? You really think that they are too noble. Then you can see that they will not only drain your parents'' time, but also give you a cent of the money they get from selling their time. "


    Fan Dongjin was silent.


    "How many years will you really give them?"


    "Do I look like a vicious woman like you? I''m so cruel that I won''t support you in recent years. You can feel your conscience. What I''ve done to you in recent years. I just want us to have better conditions in the future. This kind of thing should have been something you think about as a man. Now I''ll think about it for you, and you''ll be satisfied. "


    "If you can really give them a few years, I can promise you."


    "All right, do you mind?"


    "Well, what do you say to do?"


    Fan Dongjin''s spirit is coming.


    His parents are so tired that he is also distressed. But he has no money and no job. He can''t help them to have a good life. Now he has a chance to let them have a good life for several years, and he can get a sum of money.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute. Before talking about how to do it, I have to say one thing. The money my parents get from selling time must be kept by me, or I won''t help you."


    Li Yufeng glared at him, but he was helpless.


    "If you want to keep it yourself, you can keep it yourself, but if you lose all your cards, don''t come to me for it!"


    "Good! I will make good use of the money. How can we do it? "


    "I didn''t think about it. Let''s discuss it carefully. It''s not difficult to cheat your parents."

 Chapter 225

    At 9:30 on Wednesday morning, Wu Hao was having a serious class in the classroom.


    Xiaoyou sent wechat.


    One picture, one sentence.


    "Wu Hao, this woman wants to see you and want to trade time with you."


    When Wu Hao looks at the photo, it''s Li Yufeng.


    "At noon."


    Put down the mobile phone to continue to class, seriously found that these courses are not very difficult, well, I must be a genius.


    After school at noon, Wu Hao took a taxi to the teahouse.


    I don''t know it''s the effect of the cheongsam. The position in the teahouse is obviously not enough. However, those who know the time trade don''t know it. It''s estimated that Nami blocked Xiaoyou from talking to them about it.


    Li Yufeng and Na Mei are on the second floor.


    Nami''s beauty is easy for women to repent. Li Yufeng doesn''t have the courage to look up in front of her. She always drinks tea with her head down. She looks very upset.


    "Nami, the downstairs is full. Go down and see if you can let them buy some tea or something."


    "The boss is coming. I''ll go down first."


    Nami passed him and felt uneasily on his chest.


    "Trading time again today?"


    Wu Hao smiles and sits in front of her.


    "Boss Wu, can other people''s time be traded?"


    Li Yufeng asked.


    "Anyone''s time can be traded."


    "Can I trouble boss Wu to go to the countryside with me? Some people in my family want to make a deal with boss Wu. It''s not convenient for countrymen to go to the city, so we don''t need to find boss Wu. We''ll find a car to pick him up and invite him to dinner when it''s done. "


    Li Yufeng laughed, embarrassed and looking forward to his reply.


    "Yes, but I don''t have time now."


    "What about the afternoon?"


    "I have two classes in the afternoon, so I''ll come to see you after school. Where do you need me to wait for you?"


    "At the traffic light, there''s a Yonghui supermarket. I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    "All right."


    "Boss Wu, can you... Know people''s life span?"


    Wu Hao smiles but says nothing.


    "I want to leave a few years for my trading partner, so when trading, boss Wu told me the other party''s life span, which is feasible?"


    "Yes."


    "Thank you, boss Wu."


    Li Yufeng stood up to go and stopped.


    "Boss Wu, how many years do I have left in my life?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s enough for you to spend all your money."


    Li Yufeng was stunned for a moment, and left the teahouse to prepare for the next thing.


    ¡­¡­


    Four o''clock in the afternoon.


    Wu Hao and Xiao you are waiting for Li Yufeng''s car to pick them up at the traffic light.


    There is a Yonghui supermarket on the side and a building materials market on the other side of the road. There are two communities nearby, so the flow of people is very large. Many vendors like to sell things near the intersection.


    Some sell their own crab, some sell walnut jujube, some sell baked Nang, some sell vegetables, and there are supermarket sales promotion, there are many people near the intersection.


    Wu Hao seldom passes by here. He is not familiar with it. He is a little bored waiting for time. He looks around with Xiaoyou to relieve his boredom.


    There is a 70 year old man selling vegetables at the intersection, which is very strange.


    He picked out two big sacks of vegetables and put them there, but when someone asked him how much they were, he told them with a smile that they would not sell them. Then he looked around with a smile and looked like he was waiting for someone.


    From four o''clock to five thirty, he didn''t sell any vegetables. He was waiting for someone.


    But his face was not as happy as it was at the beginning, and he looked worried.


    "Wu Hao, where are you going?"


    "You wait here. I''ll go and have a look."


    Wu Hao couldn''t help being curious and went to the old man''s side.


    "Uncle, I don''t think you''re selling food here. What''s the matter? It''s almost dark. "


    Wu Hao asked casually.


    "Someone told me to take my food. I''ll wait."


    The old man gave Wu Hao a smile. He lost his two teeth. He couldn''t express his simplicity.


    "How much is this dish?"


    "In the supermarket, it seems to sell for two yuan and nine yuan. If people charge more, I''ll sell it for two yuan. Here, it''s more than 100 Jin. If I sell it for 200 yuan, I can buy some delicious food for my wife."


    The old man said with a smile, and suddenly said: "young man, you can help me to have a look. No, I''ll go in and buy half a jin of meat for my wife. The meat in the supermarket is on sale at night. I dare not go away alone. You''re a good young man. Can you help me to have a look?"


    "All right, old man, you go in."


    "Well, I''ll be back in a minute. Help me look at it."


    When I go to the supermarket, I may be a bit rickety for a long time.


    "It''s silly of the old man to wait so long for him. He must have been stood up. He''s still waiting."


    A vendor nearby laughed.


    Wu Hao ignored him.


    The old man soon ran back, with a piece of meat in his hand and a happy face.


    "Young man, did someone just come to ask?"


    "No


    Wu Hao answered truthfully.


    "So."


    The old man was obviously disappointed. Looking at the dark day, his old face was a little worried.


    "Uncle, I think you''d better sell it as a snack. That person may not come."


    "How can I do that? I promise to give them one hundred jin. What if they come here and find that they don''t have one hundred jin? It''s OK, young man. Thank you. I''ll wait."


    The old man laughed and packed the meat in a bag.


    Wu Hao sighed and went back to Xiaoyou.


    At six o''clock.


    The sky is grey in December.


    The man I had to wait for still didn''t come. He knew that no one would come. He didn''t know what to do with the two sacks of vegetables.


    "Old man, it''s getting dark. The people you''re waiting for won''t come."


    The peddler next to him went to the old man and said, "it''s unnecessary for you to take this dish out and take it back. Moreover, you can''t eat so much when you take it back. If it''s broken, it''s also broken. Just sell it to me."


    The old man was still a little hesitant. He looked around. He couldn''t see anyone and gave up.


    "How much will you pay?" Asked the old man.


    "You see, you have so many dishes. If I don''t buy them, they will all be broken. I''ll buy them all for you. You can go home early, and it''s twenty-two pounds, OK?"


    "This..."


    The old man said urgently: "I just saw that the discount of this dish in the supermarket is two yuan and five yuan at night. Is your twenty-two cents too little? Young man, how about this? Can I sell it to you for $5? "


    "One five? Old man, you''d better take these dishes back and leave them rotten at home. "


    The peddler went back to his stall to sell, ignoring the old man.


    The old man looked around and saw that it was getting darker and darker. He was more anxious.


    "Come on, young man. It''s twenty-two cents. You can weigh it and sell it to you as many as you can."


    The old man said helplessly.


    "Well, that''s it."


    The peddler came in a hurry and weighed the vegetables. The two bags were 125 Jin, 27 yuan and 5 yuan in total.


    "Old man, you have to thank me. If I don''t accept these two bags of vegetables, I''ll see what you do. You don''t even have the twenty-seven yuan. Come and order it. Twenty seven yuan and fifty cents. OK


    The peddler said as he put the money into the old man''s hand.


    The old man wiped the corner of his eyes and counted the money with trembling hands. Twenty seven yuan is right. Twenty seven yuan


    The old man bent down and said thank you to the peddler twice. He picked up his things and went to the other side. He gave a dollar to the car watcher and was ready to leave with an old tricycle.


    Wu Hao saw all this in his eyes.


    Looking at the time, it''s estimated that Li Yufeng''s car won''t come either. Pull up Xiaoyou and leave.

 Chapter 226

    "Wait a minute, old man."


    Wu Hao catches up.


    "Ready to come back?"


    "Well


    The old man nodded, a little weak.


    It''s obviously a little sad that he only sold more than 20 yuan for more than 100 Jin of vegetables. However, no matter how old a man is, he is also a man. He forbeared and didn''t show too much.


    "Young man, you seem to be waiting for someone. You won''t come so late. Go back too. It''s getting late. I''ll go back first."


    "Where is your home, old man?"


    Wu Hao asked.


    "Zhezhou village, you don''t know."


    "It''s a coincidence that I''m going to zhezhou village. Since the person who picked us up didn''t come, I''d better go with my uncle."


    "What a coincidence, young man, do you go to zhezhou village? Where are you two going to college? "


    "Yes, so we''ll just go back together."


    "It can be, but I''m too old to take you two."


    "How can I ask you to take us both? You get off the bus and I''ll take you back by bike."


    "Can you ride a tricycle like this?"


    "If you don''t have to, you''ll learn."


    The old man laughed and agreed.


    Where can Wu Hao ride a tricycle, but he can ride a bicycle. When he was a child, he used to run all over the manor with the three of them on bicycles.


    Tricycles seem to be stable, but the front wheels are more difficult to control than bicycles. Even if Wu Hao could ride a bicycle long ago, he would learn to do so later.


    Wu Hao is riding a tricycle in front, while Lao Bo and Xiao you are sitting at the back.


    Xiaoyou seems to have no idea what Wu Hao wants to do all of a sudden.


    The old man sat in the car with a more complicated look, some lost, some grateful and some feeling.


    "Young man, if you can''t ride, just say that I can come down for a walk."


    "Nothing."


    Wu Hao rode three small wheels from Shangdu to Pushang Avenue, crossed Pushang Bridge to Minhou County, and then rode 20 minutes to zhezhou village.


    The whole journey is at least thirteen kilometers.


    A 70 year old man rode a tricycle with more than 100 kilograms of vegetables, riding more than ten kilometers to sell 200 yuan.


    Wu Hao has never been a compassionate person, but this time he was also moved by compassion.


    "Where is your home, old man? I''ll take you straight to your house. "


    "No, young man. I''ll be there soon. It''s too late. Please go back to school as soon as possible."


    When the old man got out of the car, he couldn''t see it. The young man just wanted to help himself.


    The heart is very grateful, but the old man does not know how to express.


    "I''m a little thirsty after riding for so long. Do you mind if I come to your house for a drink?"


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "Well, that''s OK. I''ll let my wife cook some dishes for you, sit down and eat some, and then go back."


    "Then we''re welcome. Please sit down and show me the way."


    "Well


    The old man pointed the way. Wu Hao rode his bike and went in from the village. The road became bumpy.


    There are no street lights in the small village. Many young people in the village have gone out to work. At night, every old man is reluctant to turn on the lights. The originally dark sheep''s intestine path is even darker.


    Through the path with houses, there is an open path. There are farmland on both sides of the road. Most of the farmland in the village is barren, and only a few old people with poor family conditions are still planting vegetables to sell.


    "Wait a minute, young man."


    The old man suddenly stopped Wu Hao. As soon as Wu Hao''s car stopped, he got off the station and looked into the field nearby.


    There is a light on in the field. You can see a rickety figure working in the field.


    The old man was suddenly a little excited and trotted over.


    "Old man? You''re back. Have you bought all the dishes? You go back to smoke a cigarette first, and I''ll go back to warm you up when I finish. This batch of vegetables are very good. They can be picked at night and sold in the morning market tomorrow morning. "


    Grandma took a look at the old man and continued to work.


    She was very happy to sell more than 100 Jin of vegetables a day, and she was more energetic in her work.


    "You go back first. I''ll be fine in a minute."


    The old man didn''t move.


    His feet were shaking and he couldn''t walk.


    Looking at his wife working in the field in the dark, he was so sad that he couldn''t help crying at this moment.


    "Why don''t you go? If you''re not tired, you can help me."


    Grandma made a joke.


    "I''ll go back first, and you''ll come back as soon as you can. Pick some dishes. When the guests come, I''ll buy some meat. Go home and get some."


    The old man wiped away his tears and turned back.


    "Guests? Then I''ll be quick. "


    Grandma turned her head and saw only a rickety figure.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao''s eyes were a little red when he came back from the field. He was obviously in tears, and he probably guessed who was in the field.


    Only women can make a man cry, and they must be the ones he loves deeply.


    No matter what age, love is just as strong and weak.


    "Let''s go, young man. I''ll lead the way in a short time. My wife orders vegetables in the field. She''ll take them back and fry a few dishes later. My wife hates everything, but I can''t forget her fried dishes. You''ll try them later. "


    The old man took Wu Hao''s tricycle and pushed it by himself, leading the way.


    Wu Hao smiles and follows him to a family.


    It''s a very old two-story wooden house. How do you describe it¡ª¡ª


    It''s like the crumbling old wooden house used in the horror scenes of a movie.


    The wooden door can creak when it is opened.


    There was no light inside. The old man fumbled for it and found the cable.


    A pull, dim lights up.


    This lamp is only 30 watts at most. In addition, it has been used for a long time. The actual brightness is worse than the effect, but it is always more comfortable to have a bright light.


    "Sit down and I''ll see if there''s any boiling water to make you a cup of tea. First, I''ll drink a little. Oh, this old lady, there''s no hot water in the kettle at home, and I don''t know how to boil a little. I''ll boil some water later."


    Wu Hao takes Xiaoyou and sits down on the bench.


    "Wu Hao, what do you want to do? If you want to give him one hundred or two hundred thousand, why do you work so hard? "


    Xiao you pulls Wu Hao. He really doesn''t know what he wants to do today.


    "Should we have children at this age? They don''t need money from me. It''s their children who should be paid. "


    Wu Hao light way.


    "What are you doing here? What''s the matter? "


    Wu Hao smiles but says nothing.


    The old man came over.


    "Wait a minute, the water will boil soon. Do you smoke?"


    "No, thank you."


    The old man took one of his own and looked haggard. Looking at the door, he didn''t know how to explain today''s things to his wife.


    Wu Hao took two hundred from his wallet and put them into his hand.


    "This..."


    The old man was startled and quickly pushed away.


    "What are you doing, young man?"


    "I know the old man is worried about how to explain the 27 yuan thing to his wife when she comes back. Take it. Don''t let Grandma feel sad together. We can return it to me when we have a chance to meet again next time."

 Chapter 227

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Wu Hao, the old man couldn''t speak for a moment. Looking at Wu Hao''s sincere face, he nodded and put it away. His old hands wiped the corners of his eyes, and he couldn''t say what he wanted to say.


    At the door, grandma came in with a vegetable basket.


    The old man immediately sniffed to adjust his mood, how old men do not want their women to see their tears.


    "I told you that you are so slow when you have guests at home. Go to the kitchen and cook quickly."


    The old man came forward to take her vegetable basket and small hoe.


    "Well, wait a minute."


    Grandma didn''t know who the two young guests were, but since they were guests, she gave them a warm reception.


    Soon, several kinds of hot dishes were on the table, two meat, three vegetables and one soup, which were very farm dishes.


    At the eight immortals table, the old man sat at the top of the table. He put half a bowl of Douchi in front of him. He took a sip of his own green red wine and dipped some Douchi with his chopsticks.


    "There''s no place to buy food when it''s late. I picked a few dishes in the field. If they''re not delicious, don''t mind."


    Grandma treated me warmly.


    "It''s very delicious. It''s much better than those fried in the shops outside. No wonder my uncle always praises grandma that your cooking is delicious."


    "If you like, eat more."


    Grandma was praised and laughed happily.


    "Uncle, you also eat vegetables. You''ve made a lot of money today. Reward yourself."


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes, old man, did that man take away all the dishes?"


    Asked grandma.


    "Well, it''s all taken away."


    The old man took out a green plastic bag from his pocket. There was an old cigarette case in the plastic bag. He took out 270 yuan from the old cigarette case and pushed it to grandma.


    "When I went out, I took 50 yuan of change and made 227 yuan. I spent six yuan on meat and paid one yuan for parking."


    The old man complained to Wu Hao with grateful eyes.


    Wu Hao smiles and says nothing.


    Grandma counted the money and carefully collected the two hundred sheets. She could earn 200 yuan a day. She was obviously very happy and satisfied.


    "The dishes are growing well these two days. We''ll go to the morning market tomorrow."


    "Come on, eat first. Look at you. You''ll be happy when you see the money."


    The old man was amused. Seeing his wife''s smiling face, he felt much better.


    Grandma knocked old man with chopsticks.


    "How do you know each other?" he asked curiously


    The old man took a sip of green red wine.


    "The man who collected the vegetables arrived very late. I was waiting for him at Shangdu. The young man and the girl were also waiting for him. After we had a chat, we knew that the young man was coming to Minhou. We came back together. The young man took me back by bike."


    "Well, it''s hard to ride for such a long time. Eat more."


    "You''re welcome, grandma. You can eat too."


    Wu Hao pushed the two plates of meat in front of them.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, grandma goes into the kitchen to wash the dishes. Wu Hao and uncle sit at the door and continue to chat.


    "Where''s your child, old man?"


    Wu Hao asked intentionally or unconsciously.


    The old man''s face changed slightly when he heard this question, and his eyes were haggard and lonely.


    "Child, it''s no use, child."


    The old man took a deep breath of the smoke and spit out the white smoke.


    "Old man, you two old people are so good, and your children should be good, right?"


    "Our children..."


    The old man shook his head and said, "we have four children. The eldest one is a textbook maker, the second one is a fruit wholesaler, and the third one is married to a woodcarving boss in the village. All three of them are very promising, but what''s the use of them? None of them are filial. They don''t even have a phone call on holidays. The fourth one often comes back, but when he comes back, he just asks us for money, We two people who are half body into the loess have no ability to support him, a person who idles all day. I really don''t know what evil I did in my last life. I gave birth to four unfilial sons. I really don''t know. "


    The old man blew his nose, threw it on the ground and took back the tears in his eyes.


    "Uncle, can you give me all the phones of the four of them? I don''t think it''s easy for you two to live. Now you can''t be taken care of. But to tell you the truth, you can''t be taken care of in a few years. After all, you need someone to take care of you. If you don''t ask them to take care of you, at least let them pay for you. "


    "Young man, thank you for being so concerned about us, but forget it. Now we want to make more money while we can work hard these years. When we can''t move, we will live in the nursing home in the town."


    The old man sighed.


    "We used to expect them to provide for us, but after one disappointment after another, we didn''t hold any hope for them. Instead of expecting them to support us, we should do more things and make more money on our own."


    "Uncle, if you can trust me, give me their contact information and I''ll help you talk about them."


    "It''s no use. It''s really no use."


    The old man looked at Wu Hao gratefully, and his enthusiasm made him think of his four unfilial children more, and he sighed a sigh of old-fashioned.


    Wu Hao is thinking about how to persuade him to speak out the phone. On the road not far away, there are two people who are still quarreling while walking. When they get close, they can hear their quarreling voice down.


    As soon as the old man heard the voice, he knew that his lazy son had come back. He was angry and surprised. He stood up and took Wu Hao to the house, ready to go without him.


    Facing them are fan Dongjin and Li Yufeng.


    Seeing that the old man was going to close the door, fan Dongjin ran up and pressed the door.


    "Dad, what are you doing? We''ll come back to see you at night. What are you doing when you close the door? Are you going to let us sleep outside?"


    "You have great ability. Where can''t you live? Your family has no money to give you. You can go to your elder brother, second brother and third sister for help. They have money for you. Your mother and I really don''t have money for you."


    Old man.


    "Dad, I really didn''t come back to ask for money this time. Feng and I just came back to see you two. You see, we also bought a lot of supplements. If we really wanted to come back to ask you for money, when did I buy things to go home?"


    The old man guarded the door and looked at his little son outside. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Old man, who is it?"


    "Your son."


    "Mom, it''s me. I just want to buy something to see you two. Dad won''t let me in."


    Fan Dongjin yelled outside the door.


    The grandmother in the room fell into silence. As an old mother, no matter how unfilial the child is, she always wants to keep the child for a few more days when she hears that the child comes home. But she also knows the personality of her little son. Every time she goes home, she is trying to get money from them. There is really not so much money for him.


    "Auntie, Dongjin and I just want to come back to see you. I''ve already taught him a lesson. He absolutely dares not ask you for money this time."


    "Uncle, open the door. The people I''m waiting for today are them. Since it''s such a coincidence, let''s meet."


    Wu Hao heard Li Yufeng''s voice. He was surprised and sneered. There is no coincidence in this world.

 Chapter 228

    Listening to Wu Hao''s words, everyone inside and outside was shocked.


    "Boss Wu? Are you here already? "


    Li Yufeng was surprised.


    "Well, not long ago." Wu Hao answered faintly.


    "Young man, do you know each other?"


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    "If you know something, you know it. If you don''t know something, you don''t know it. Uncle, open the door for them first. I''ll deal with the next things for you two. "


    Wu Hao smiles, takes the old man''s hand and opens the door.


    People inside and outside met across the threshold.


    The old man didn''t want to see fan Dongjin and Li Yufeng. He turned around and sat down in the corner, smoking and not talking.


    Grandma''s mood is complicated. Although she doesn''t like these children, she has an impulse to treat them better when she sees them coming back. After all, she is her own child.


    "Come back."


    Granny pretended to be calm and said, took two cups of tea and made two more cups of tea.


    "Mom, Feng and I just want to see you when we come back this time. You see, we have bought so many nutritious products specially. The weather is getting colder and colder, so you can take care of yourself."


    Fan Dongjin put the nutriment on her hand in front of her grandmother and motioned to Li Yufeng to put down the nutriment on her hand as soon as possible.


    "Uncle and aunt, I don''t know what you like to eat. I bought something at will."


    Li Yufeng puts things down, but she looks at Wu Hao all the time.


    She didn''t understand how Wu Hao got here.


    Originally, he was asked to pick up Wu Hao, but the bastard forgot the time when he played mahjong with others. When he remembered the past, he had already left.


    She wanted to come back early and persuade his parents to take it. But she was delayed because of fan Dongjin''s broken business. She had planned to go to find Wu Hao tomorrow. She came back to fix his parents tonight. Unexpectedly, when she came back, she saw Wu Hao. She was not surprised.


    How did he know it was here when no one brought it?


    It seems that he and fan Dongjin''s parents are quite familiar. Did they know each other before?


    All of a sudden, the plan was disrupted. She had to adjust her plan. If it was ok, she could just settle the deal tonight. If it was not OK, she could find Wu Hao again tomorrow.


    "Mom and Dad, how are you doing these days?"


    Fan Dongjin began to ask questions.


    "I''m in good health without your constant annoyance."


    Old man.


    "Dad, don''t say that. I was wrong before. Now I''ve got a serious job and I''ve started to make money. This time I come back, I just want to be filial to you two."


    Fan Dongjin took out two stacks of money from his pocket, one for ten thousand and one for each person.


    "This is the money I''ve earned during this period. If you put it away and buy something delicious, you can buy something delicious. If you want to have a good rest, you can have a good rest. In the future, your son will come back to visit you often. If you don''t have any money, tell me and I''ll give it to you."


    He said: "I''m not afraid of losing face when I have guests here today. My parents admit that I used to be worthless and idle all day. I always go home to ask you for money. I know I made a mistake before. I''m sorry for you, so now I''ve got a job and I''m motivated. I promise to treat you well in the future, parents, you know, I''m not as ruthless as the boss, the second and the third. Before, I just had no conditions, and I don''t know what to do. Now I won''t. parents, you believe me. "


    Fan Dongjin held the old man''s hand tightly.


    The old couple looked at fan Dongjin in a daze. For a moment, they couldn''t believe their eyes and ears.


    A man who only knew how to ask for money from his family gave money to his family today, and he also gave 20000 yuan all at once.


    Money is not the point, the point is that he actually left the plan of filial piety to them, which... This kind of happiness never expected came too suddenly, and the old couple couldn''t accept it for a moment.


    "Dongjin, are you doing something illegal outside?"


    Grandma urgent way, obviously still very concerned about his son.


    "Mom, where are you going? I really got a job. Of course, thanks to Feng''s help, I opened a hardware store in partnership with others, and the business is OK. Otherwise, I don''t have the money to take it home to honor you. To tell you the truth."


    Fan Dongjin explained.


    "Do you really do your own business?"


    The old man asked incredulously.


    "Dad, it''s true. When things get better over there, I''ll build a brick house for you in the village."


    "Dongjin, you finally understand."


    Milk couldn''t help but cry with joy and put the money back on her hand.


    "Business costs a lot of money. You can take back the money. We can grow and sell a la carte. It''s usually enough."


    "No, I don''t have enough money. If you take this piece, I will take it as what I owe you all these years and make some compensation."


    "We really don''t need so much money."


    "Take it, Ma. It''s my first filial piety to you."


    Pushing back and forth for a long time, the old couple finally accepted this youngest and possibly the most filial son''s heart.


    They used to quarrel when they met each other. This time they came back, their family relationship seemed good. At least fan Dongjin didn''t make the old couple angry.


    Li Yufeng''s performance is very good. She doesn''t talk much. She occasionally inserts one or two sentences to adjust the atmosphere.


    It''s not the first time that she came to see them with fan Dongjin. As early as before Li Jingui had an accident, she came with fan Dongjin. She met his parents several times, and probably knew his parents.


    Very honest, ordinary rural people, a little poor, but also a little stupid.


    After chatting for a while, Li Yufeng touched fan Dongjin gently.


    "Don''t you have business matters to discuss with your uncle and aunt? Go inside and have a chat. I''ll have a chat with boss Wu. "


    "Oh, yes, mom and Dad, I have something I want to discuss with you. Let''s talk about it in the house. Don''t worry, I won''t borrow money from you."


    Fan Dongjin pulled the old couple into the room.


    Wu Hao, Xiao you and Li Yufeng are left in the hall.


    "I didn''t expect such a coincidence."


    Wu Hao looks at Li Yufeng with a smile.


    "What a coincidence. How did boss Wu find this place? This is where I want to bring boss Wu. I thought I would trouble boss Wu again tomorrow. Unexpectedly, it happened that boss Wu also came. "


    Li Yufeng said with a smile.


    "I also happened to meet my uncle and came here. Since this is where you want me to come, let''s just say, how do you want to trade today?"


    "Boss Wu, as you can see, it''s not easy for the old couple to live. I thought, sell the rest of their time for a few years, and give them the money to live a good life for a few years and enjoy their happiness."


    "You haven''t divorced Li Jingui, have you? It''s hard for you to be filial so soon. "


    Li Yufeng just didn''t understand Wu Hao''s sarcasm.


    "If the old couple are willing, can boss Wu trade time with them?" he asked


    "Of course, as long as they want, I have something to refuse. I''m only responsible for trading, not for moral judgment beyond trading." Wu haodao''s eyes flashed with an imperceptible coldness.


    "Thank you, boss Wu. It''s not easy for the old couple. We also want them to live a better life in the future."


    Wu Hao grinned with disdain.

 Chapter 229

    In the room.


    The old couple sat on the edge of the bed, and fan Dongjin moved a chair to sit in front of them.


    The old couple are worried.


    Although he said that he didn''t want money, they were still afraid of his habitual thinking. Once he spoke, it was money again.


    "Don''t worry, mom and dad. I didn''t ask you to borrow money."


    Fan Dongjin took them by the hand and made up a riddled lie, which they couldn''t understand anyway.


    "I''m doing business in partnership with others now. My own bank account has become a company supervision account. I can''t use it directly. There''s a sum of money to be paid into a private account. I can''t trust other people''s money. After all, it''s a lot of money. I still feel relieved to call your account."


    "You''re not doing anything illegal, are you?"


    Grandma is very worried.


    "Mom, where do you think illegal activities can be done by anyone who wants to do it? Even if I want to do bad things, people may not be willing to accept me. It''s really a financial need. I can draw a lot of money from this transaction, and I can just be filial to you two."


    Fan Dongjin said with a bitter face: "I used to be ignorant and idle all day. Now my business has just improved. I''m worried about making mistakes, so I have to use your account. If the money is big or small, I can make a lot of money for your son. If the money is safe, I will be miserable if there is a mistake, You don''t want me to fall into a situation of heavy load instead of my newly improved work, do you? "


    This is a killer for the old couple.


    It''s not easy to see him getting better. They don''t ask him to be filial. They just don''t want to see their son become a worthless man.


    The old couple looked at each other and no longer doubted him. Grandma got up and took out two bankbooks from the closet and gave them to him.


    "Dongjin, this is my passbook and your father''s. you can do it by yourself."


    "Passbook? You don''t have a bank card? "


    Fan Dongjin didn''t turn over his passbook, so he got up and went out.


    Soon came in again, a helpless face.


    "Mom and Dad, now no one uses the passbook for large amount transfer. Well, tomorrow I''ll take you to the bank to apply for a bank card. In case I don''t come back, you''re in a hurry to use money, I''ll be able to make money for you."


    Fan Dongjin returned the passbook to them.


    He got up and went out of the house.


    The old couple looked at his left back and the passbook in their hands, and they all laughed happily for a moment.


    There is a little doubt in their hearts. They always feel that he wants to take their passbook and cheat them out of the money. He can return the passbook on his own initiative. It seems that he really just needs to transfer money from their account.


    My son is finally sensible.


    The old couple were very pleased. They wiped the tears from the corners of their eyes and got up to follow each other.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss Wu, my parents don''t have a bank card. I''m really sorry. I''ll take them to the bank tomorrow to apply for a bank card. Can you please go again?"


    Fan Dongjin looks at Wu Hao pitifully.


    He is extremely eager to have a lot of money in his hand, instead of taking it from Li Yufeng every time he asks for money.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll leave you a call and call me when it''s ready. I usually have time in the evening."


    Wu Hao gave them his black number.


    "I''m really sorry to boss Wu for letting you go for nothing today."


    "It''s not in vain. Your mother''s food is really delicious. You should come back often to taste it."


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Fan Dongjin was stunned and laughed.


    The old couple came out of the room.


    "What are you talking about? Young man, why don''t you drink tea? Is it cold? I''ll pour it for you. " Grandma came over enthusiastically, in a very good mood.


    "No, grandma. I think it''s almost time. We should go back. I''ll come here tomorrow. I''ll just come and see you again."


    "If you don''t dislike it, you can stay here tonight. I''ll clean it up for you right away, and it will be fine soon."


    "No, grandma. You''ve been tired all day. You should have a rest early. Tomorrow is not the day when you have to go to the morning market to sell vegetables. You''ll have a rest early. You''ll have energy in the morning."


    Wu Hao stands up with a smile and takes Xiaoyou to say goodbye to them.


    "Wait a minute, young man. I''ll pick some vegetables for you in the field and take them back. Didn''t you say that my wife''s cooking is delicious? It''s mainly self-made dishes. It''s really hard for you to buy them outside. Wait a moment, and I''ll be back in a minute."


    The old man took the hoe and left.


    Wu Hao holds him.


    "Don''t go out so late. I''ll come back tomorrow. If you haven''t sold out in the morning market, you can take it back to me. You don''t have to dig in the field. You rest early. We''ll leave first and come back to see you tomorrow. "


    "Wait a minute. The village is not peaceful at night recently. You young people still have to pay attention to it. Dongjin, take a flashlight and take a picture for both of them. Take it to the main road and come back."


    "Is it not peaceful at night?" Wu Hao frowned.


    "It''s not peaceful. I don''t know why there are many young people missing in the village recently. There are not many young people in this village, so we all know after a few missing people. At night, we all dare not go out. Young man, let my son take you out. We old couple can rest assured." Said Grandma.


    "I didn''t expect so many things to happen in this small village."


    Wu Hao did not shirk.


    "Then please take us both out of the village."


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome."


    Fan Dongjin goes into the house to find an old flashlight, lights it up and takes Wu Hao away.


    Li Yufeng suddenly remembered something and ran after her.


    "Boss Wu, can you tell me the life span of the second elder?"


    Wu Hao looked back at the old couple at the door.


    "Xiaoyou, tell her."


    "Tell her?"


    Xiaoyou is surprised. She really doesn''t understand what Wu Hao wants to do.


    "Tell her."


    "The old man has 17 years left and the old woman has 21 years left."


    Then he took Wu Hao and left. He really hated these two people. Even the old man''s idea was disgusting.


    Seeing that they didn''t come, Xiaoyou couldn''t help complaining.


    "Wu Hao, what do you think? I think you pity the old couple. Why do you want to help them? That Li Yufeng and fan Dongjin have bad intentions. I can see that. Can''t you see that? "


    "I really feel sorry for the old couple, but I''m not helping them to hurt them. You see, I''ll make them pay what they deserve."


    Wu Hao''s evil smile is unpredictable.


    "You can remember what you said. I feel sorry for the old couple. They are so nice, but the children are so unfilial. It''s really pitiful."


    "Come on, come on, when did you like it so much and show mercy?"


    Wu Hao tapped her.

 Chapter 230

    There is a university town not far from zhezhou village. No, the exact description is that zhezhou village is in the university town.


    Out of zhezhou village is normal university.


    Wu Hao bought two cups of milk tea and took Xiaoyou to school.


    Almost ten o''clock, most of the students have returned to the dormitory, few people on the road, the big school seems a little cold, but the weather tonight is still good, walking on the school road is a bit of a walk.


    "Wu Hao, are you going back so late?"


    Xiaoyou is enjoying milk tea and running briskly. She likes the good environment of the school.


    "I''ve asked my teacher for a night off. I''ll go straight to school tomorrow morning."


    Wu Hao looked at her with a smile, but he thought of other things.


    It''s rare to be alone with this girl. I just take this opportunity to know something I want to know from her mouth. Maybe I can make a breakthrough.


    "Why don''t you go back? What shall I do? "


    "Of course you can''t go back. You''ll come with me tomorrow. I''ll give you a day off. You can go where you want to go tomorrow. When I call you, you''ll come back to me and we''ll come together."


    "But I didn''t go back. Nami will tell me..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I don''t know. I just feel like she''ll talk about me."


    Xiaoyou mumbled and said to himself, "but it''s too much pressure to live with Nami if you don''t go back."


    "Yes? I think Nami is very good to you


    "Yes, but I don''t like to live with Lord Nami."


    Xiao you suddenly pulls Wu Hao with a pathetic face.


    "Will you help Lord Nami find a new place to live? Or you can rearrange a place for me


    "Give me a reason."


    "There''s no more reason for that."


    Xiaoyou blushed.


    "There''s no reason why I''m working so hard. I can''t spend all my money. I have nothing to find you a house."


    "Because... Because..."


    "Because of what?"


    Seeing her blushing and faltering for a long time, Wu Hao became more curious.


    "Because Natsumi has the habit of sleeping naked, I''m very embarrassed when she sleeps with me every day. I often wake up and find that I sleep in her arms, and my hands are often put where she shouldn''t put them. What I fear most these days is sleeping. I feel uneasy when I sleep every day, and I''m very embarrassed when it''s time to go to bed."


    Wu Hao''s eyes widened. My God, Nami, the fox spirit, still has this habit. Tut tut Tut, what kind of attractive picture would it be like for her beautiful figure to lie in the quilt with red fruit? To tell you the truth, it''s really imaginative.


    "Should Nami be in good shape?"


    Wu Hao asked.


    "Of course, Natsumi''s body is super good, her chest is plump and elastic, her waist and buttocks are really beautiful, and that kind of curve is really perfect. I think even a master painter can''t draw her waist and buttocks curve. You don''t know, Natsumi''s legs are so long and smooth, Sometimes I wake up and find my legs on her legs and want to take them off quietly. Wow, I feel her legs are as smooth as silk. "


    "And what else?"


    "And... And... Hey, Wu Hao, are you a hooligan? What are you asking about? Do you understand my trouble?"


    Xiaoyou can''t help but stare at him. This guy is really interested in this kind of thing.


    "Cough, I think it''s very good for you to live with your Nami adults. I don''t think you''re bothered at all. You''d better live with her honestly and take care of each other. Nami can also take care of you and let you not be so lazy."


    "As long as you don''t let me live with Lord Nami, I promise I won''t be lazy in the future."


    Xiao you looks at Wu Hao pitifully.


    Wu Hao turns a blind eye to it. What''s the point of complaining about this kind of thing? You can imagine that she is sleeping with this girl in her arms at night. She doesn''t even say that she won''t live with her. She still has a problem. She''s hypocritical.


    How happy it would be if my two beauties were willing to sleep naked with me one day. Ah.


    "Hum."


    Xiaoyou gave him a kick and ran to see the scenic spot.


    There is a man-made lake in front of the library of Normal University. The water is calm, with only a slight breeze kissing the water surface, bringing ripples. The last quarter moon brings a little silver light to the lake, just to see the buildings and tree shadows reflected on the water.


    It''s beautiful.


    Wu Hao looks at Xiaoyou.


    Such a night, such a beautiful woman, is really rare.


    "Xiao you, if I ask you something, please answer me honestly."


    Wu Hao leans against the fence by the lake.


    "You said


    "I know that your God of death has triple eyes of death. I want to know how you started this race talent."


    "I don''t know."


    Xiaoyou looks around in a panic, without the feeling of enjoying the beautiful scenery.


    This girl is pure and virtuous. When she lies, she will behave very unnaturally. How can Wu Hao not see that.


    "Really don''t know?"


    "I really don''t know. Don''t ask."


    Xiaoyou flurried to find a topic to draw Wu Hao''s attention elsewhere.


    "We have to find a place to sleep if we don''t go back so late?"


    "Then go out. There seem to be many small hotels near the school."


    Wu Hao laughed, but said nothing.


    Hehe, it''s obvious that Nizi knows something, but Nami should have told her not to tell herself the secret.


    He has a way to deal with this simple girl.


    ¡­¡­


    There is a West passenger station near the normal university, and there is a super eight hotel near the West passenger station.


    Wu Hao takes Xiaoyou to open a room.


    Well, yes, it''s a room.


    This is really a coincidence. Although Wu Hao had planned to play a hooligan with Nizi tonight, on the surface, he still planned to open two rooms to lower her vigilance.


    Who would have thought that God just arranged a wonderful opportunity for him.


    hey.


    In the room, Xiaoyou sits on the chair with a red face.


    The last room left is actually a single room with a very small layout. Apart from a bed, there are two chairs and a glass table, and even the aisle is very small.


    Before entering the room, Xiao you expected that there would be a sofa in the room for Wu Hao to sleep on, but now it''s OK. Let alone sleep on the sofa, it seems impossible for Wu Hao to play on the floor.


    Although she had slept in the same bed with Wu Hao before, she was very shy at the thought of sleeping in the same room with him.


    She''s more shy than sleeping with Nami.


    Maybe it''s because he''s a boy. Xiaoyou explains the tension in his heart.


    "Wu Hao, you stand and sleep!"


    She hummed with a flat mouth.


    "Psycho, I''ll take a bath first. You can watch TV by yourself."


    Wu Hao gave her a white look and went to take a bath.

 Chapter 231

    When he comes out of the bathroom, Xiaoyou is still sitting on the chair, feeling at a loss.


    "Well, it''s not like I haven''t slept. Go to take a bath. I''ll wait for you in bed."


    Wu Hao gave a teasing smile and went straight to bed.


    "I don''t want to sleep with you."


    Xiao you Du''s face is red.


    "Many adults still blush. Anyway, I want to sleep in bed. If you have the ability to sleep standing or sitting, it''s up to you."


    "Why can''t you sleep sitting or standing?"


    "Because I can''t sleep."


    "Then I can''t sleep either."


    "Well, I didn''t let you go to bed. You didn''t want to, did you?"


    "But..."


    "OK, OK, but go to the bath and go to bed early."


    Wu Hao jumped out of bed and took her into the bathroom. She was so scared that she screamed.


    Wu Hao smiles, takes his cell phone and explains to Xu Xinjie that he didn''t go back tonight. Well, he says that he went to bed with Yu Ting.


    Ha ha ha.


    Soon Xiaoyou came out of the bathroom.


    Because she didn''t bring pajamas, she couldn''t wear a pair of shorts like Wu Hao, so she put on her skirt again.


    It''s not that little girl is standing by the bed.


    "Are you really going to stand up and sleep?"


    Wu Hao moved his position and motioned her to lie down.


    "Don''t touch me at night, do you hear me? Otherwise I will never sleep with you again. "


    Xiao you blushes and says something. Wu Hao almost doesn''t laugh.


    "You mean I can sleep with you often without touching you tonight?"


    "No, I don''t want to sleep with you!"


    Xiao you gave him a pat.


    Wu Hao seized her hand and pulled her to bed.


    "Don''t touch me, do you hear me?"


    Xiao you''s heart is pounding. Move your butt to keep a distance from him.


    "I''m afraid you''ll fall asleep and touch me."


    Wu Hao put her in his arms with a bad smile.


    The little girl is hiding a secret. She wants to let her tell the secret. Hehe, there is a most effective way.


    "You... What do you want to do?"


    Xiaoyou is too scared to move in his arms.


    "What do I want to do... What do you say I want to do when such a beautiful woman is in bed?"


    Wu Hao raised her chin and let her pretty red face face to her.


    Clearly is a god of death, always shy, a shy blush, also really convinced her.


    "Wu Hao, if you dare to mess with me, I won''t be polite to you..."


    "You''re welcome. What do you want to do to me?"


    "I..."


    "I don''t want to do anything to you. You just need to tell me the way you start racial talent. I promise not to tell Nami that you told me."


    Wu Hao hugged her and gave her a kiss on the face. These little beauties were really tender one by one.


    Xiaoyou is scared by his action, and the whole person is stiff in his arms.


    "I... I really don''t know."


    "Really?"


    Wu Hao caressed her face with the back of his fingers. With a bad smile on his face, he kissed her tender lips.


    Xiaoyou is so confused that she grabs the sheet nervously.


    "I know that you must know the secret, and I know that Nami will let you keep it secret, but the reason why I don''t go back today is that I want to know the secret from you. If you don''t tell me, hey, don''t blame me for my hard work."


    And he gave her a kiss on her tender lips.


    "If you don''t say it again, I''ll kiss you. You know, I''ve never been a gentleman. Once I kiss a little beauty, I''ll definitely want to possess her. If you like, I don''t mind having another girlfriend. Well, I find that we are beautiful. Why didn''t I find that before? The lips are so tender. I can''t hold them any more. I want to have a good taste of them. "


    Wu Hao licked the corner of his mouth with the evil expression of wolf eating lamb.


    "You... Don''t fool around... I... I won''t tell you..."


    Xiaoyou looked at his face closer and closer, and his heart almost stopped beating.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me. Such a beautiful woman is in my arms. I also need to know what the secret is. I''d better enjoy this little beauty tonight."


    "Ah ~ ~ ~ you don''t come here, i... I said it''s not good... You don''t come here..."


    Xiao you finally cried out that he couldn''t hold on.


    "After I tell you, you can''t kiss me any more, and you can''t tell this to Nami. Nami has repeatedly told me that I can''t tell you, so you must keep it a secret."


    "Yes! As long as you tell me, I''ll let you go tonight. "


    Wu Hao took it and sat her up.


    "But I can tell you that I only have the first eye of death, so I only know how to open the first eye of death, and the second one is how to open it. You can only ask Lord Nami if she knows."


    "Well? Is the opening method of triple eye of death still different? "


    "Of course, but I don''t know the difference."


    Wu Hao''s heart is half cold. If the first and second methods are not applicable, isn''t he going to find Shirley?


    Shit, she won''t say it.


    "First of all, let''s talk about the first opening method."


    Wu Hao sighed and readjusted his mood. It''s better to have a chance than no chance.


    "The first eye of the God of death needs to be opened by the second eye of the God of death. The second eye of the God of death needs to be opened by our lady sherry. The third eye of the God of death seems to be opened by Sherry alone."


    "Say the point."


    "The God of death, who has the second eye of the God of death, uses his own power to help us combine the power of the nether world in our body with our eyes, and the first eye of the God of death can be opened."


    "And then?"


    "Then there will be no next, so our first eye of death will be opened."


    "How can I do that?"


    Wu Hao is disappointed. This method is so simple that people think she is lying.


    "I said Xiaoyou, if you dare to cheat me, I won''t miss this good opportunity to bully you tonight."


    "I really didn''t cheat you. That''s how we opened the first eye of death. You... Don''t come here. What do you want to do? I tell you the truth, you don''t believe what you want to do."


    The tears of Xiaoyou''s fright all revolve in her eyes. I''m really afraid of what Wu Hao has done to her.


    "You really didn''t lie to me?"


    "I didn''t lie to you."


    "Didn''t Nami ask you to say that?"


    "It''s not true. Lord Nami just told me not to tell you this secret. He didn''t teach me to lie."


    Wu Hao looked at her face, which was scared to death, and confirmed that she was not lying.


    This is even more disappointing.


    Out of a foul breath, Wu Hao let her go to bed, no longer tease her.


    Xiaoyou was relieved and quickly hid in the quilt. She didn''t dare to show her head again.


    "Now that you have told the truth, I won''t tease you. You should watch TV, watch TV and go to sleep."


    Wu Hao sleeps on his side and dares not hold her any more

 Chapter 232

    Such a beautiful woman is around, and she''s kissing and touching. In fact, he''s just had a strong physiological reaction. If he holds her again, if she finds out, it''s really a hooligan.


    "Don''t touch me if you say don''t touch me."


    Xiaoyou looks out.


    "I went to sleep."


    "Touch me, it''s a puppy!"


    "Well, stop talking nonsense and go to bed."


    "I want to watch TV."


    "Turn it down."


    "It''s killing you!"


    Xiaoyou deliberately makes a loud noise. Sitting at the head of the bed, she can''t help kicking Wu Hao. She purses her lips and answers shyly. This rascal is going too far.


    Wu Hao is lying on the bed lazily, her mind is a little confused.


    It is obvious that the method of death to open the race''s talent has its particularity. It is likely that it is their unique method. It is created in combination with their own characteristics and does not have universality.


    That''s killing me.


    Originally, I wanted to know how to open the race talent of death, so as to find the ability to open the time trading ability. Now... Ha ha da.


    Huh?


    wait.


    Wu Hao suddenly thought of the problems he had just ignored.


    Nami must know that the opening method of death''s eye is not suitable for his ability to open, so why does she let Xiaoyou hide this useless secret?


    Since she has done so, it only shows that this method may become the key to her breakthrough.


    Wu Hao suddenly left the spirit.


    "Xiaoya, which part of the body does time trading rely on? For example, the eye of death uses the eye to display their racial talent. What about the time trading ability? Hand? Or the brain? "


    Wu Hao asked in his heart.


    "You really asked me this question, master. It seems that the time trading ability does not rely on any body parts. It only uses special ability."


    "The eye of death is also a special ability, it relies on the eye to play a role, your time trading ability is not relying on?"


    "It seems so."


    "All right."


    Wu Hao was a little disappointed but not discouraged. Since it is possible, he had better try.


    Take a deep breath, calm down, run the power of time in your hands, and try to combine the power of time with your hands in various ways.


    Failure.


    No problem! Come again!


    He also runs the power of time in the brain, trying to activate special areas of the brain. Here he is very careful. After all, it''s the brain. If he accidentally destroys the brain, it''s bad.


    It turned out to be a failure.


    Come again.


    All night long, Wu Hao kept trying to integrate the power of time with his body parts, including heart, liver, spleen, stomach, kidney, hands, feet, waist, chest, brain, everything he could think of.


    "Master, I don''t think so. The reason why Nami asked Xiaoyou to keep secret is probably that she was worried about what you learned from it, but she didn''t know the difference between the two. She just didn''t want to give you any chance."


    Leia couldn''t bear to remind her that he had been failing.


    "Well, forget it."


    Wu Hao himself gave up. Without specific support for time trading ability, at least the opening method of the first eye of death is invalid.


    But it''s a good thing to have a hope. Next, let''s see if we have a chance to find out how to open the second eye of death from Nami.


    Taking a deep breath, he fell asleep quickly because of the tiredness brought by the high concentration of his attention for a long time.


    Xiaoyou just fell asleep after watching TV. Like a lazy bear, the wheel on Wu Hao didn''t feel it.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhezhou village not far away.


    Uncle fan''s home.


    The old couple planned to sell vegetables in the morning market tomorrow morning. After helping fan Dongjin clean up his room, they went to bed.


    In the room of fan Dongjin and Li Yufeng.


    Two people cuddle together and can''t sleep.


    Fan Dongjin also heard about the specific life span of his parents. At this time, it became a big problem how many years they should sell.


    "Feng, I think it''s good to let my mother sell it for six years, let my father sell it for two years, and let them live another 15 years. It''s just that they will die together. It''s very good."


    "It''s only four million yuan in eight years. You give the change to your parents, and you take four million yuan yourself? I said, "Why are you so ignorant? They are now in their 70s. In 15 years, they will be in their 80s and 90s. Before they die, they will not be able to move. At that time, it was not you who served them. You thought your elder brother, second brother and third sister would take care of them."


    "Instead of letting them die at that time, it''s better for them to die when their bodies are getting old and they can move themselves," Li said


    "How long do you think it would be appropriate for them to live?"


    "Let them live five more years alone."


    "Are you crazy??? My parents can live for 17 years, and one can live for 21 years. Do you want them to live for another five years? "


    "They don''t know. Maybe they think they may die at any time now. They have been living well for about five years with a sum of money. And if you think about it for yourself, if they can sell it for 28 years, there will be nearly 15 million yuan here. I told you to keep all the money by yourself. In the end, it''s not all your money. It''s more than 15 million yuan. With this money, you can do whatever you want. Your eldest brother and second brother don''t look down on you all the time, but you have the money to show them, This is not a chance for you! "


    "But..."


    "But what, but, do you want money or not?"


    "I want money, but I can''t let my parents live such a few years! No, I don''t want to buy anything! "


    "What do you want?"


    Li Yufeng glared at him with hatred.


    Fan Dongjin was silent for a long time.


    "At least one person gives them ten years."


    Then he took out his cell phone and turned on the calculator.


    "Even if I let them live for 10 years, I can get 18 years'' money. Here is 9.46 million, which is almost 10 million. Since the money is kept by me, I think it''s enough, so let them sell it for seven years and 11 years tomorrow."


    "Why don''t you have any courage?"


    "I don''t have the courage. I think it''s not easy for my parents to support me. I want to have more time to be filial to them. Five years passed in the blink of an eye. They should have time to enjoy more happiness after working hard all their lives."


    "You are really enough. Why didn''t you be so filial when you asked your parents for money?"


    Li Yufeng is quite angry.


    "I used to have no ability, but now I have this condition. I don''t want to be as inhuman as the three of them. If I have some money, my parents don''t want it."


    "It''s very kind of you to say that. What ability do you have? Don''t forget that your parents exchanged the money for their lives. You have the face to say that you have the ability to honor them with the money."

 Chapter 233

    "Just because the money is paid with their lives, I want them to live more years and honor them more. I don''t want to discuss this with you. They are my parents. I''ll decide this."


    Fan Dongjin was a little angry and turned his back to her.


    "If you have a chance to get more money, you deserve to be poor."


    Li Yufeng scolded and turned her back.


    I really want him to sell his parents'' time for a few more years, but I know it''s impossible and helpless to see his attitude. After all, it''s his parents, and the initiative of persuasion is in his hands.


    "Li Yufeng, I tell you, I don''t care how much time you want to persuade your parents to sell, but you dare to give my parents the idea to see how I deal with you!"


    Fan Dongjin could not help sitting up.


    "Who cares about you? Don''t ask me to take it when you have no money in the future!"


    "With this money, I want money from you. I''m almost sick!"


    "You''d better remember what you said today."


    Fan Dongjin snorted and turned his back to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Sunlight came in through a crack in the window.


    The sound of traffic outside the window reached the room through the glass.


    Wu Hao didn''t go to bed until late last night. The sun and the sound didn''t wake him up.


    Xiaoyou woke up in a moment.


    First, it''s too loud. Second, I''ve been sleeping with Nami recently. I get up early every day. I''ve got into the habit.


    As soon as I woke up, I found myself in his arms. I blushed. How could I fall asleep in his arms.


    Blush for a while, want to move, afraid to move to wake him up, he found himself lying in his arms.


    Motionless for a long time, Xiaoyou found that he seemed to be sleeping soundly. He relaxed a little and couldn''t help looking at him more.


    He doesn''t look bad when he''s asleep.


    But why is it so bad when you wake up? I was almost forced to kiss by him. If I was really kissed by him, I don''t know what to do.


    Xiaoyou is very lucky, but at the same time, she is very strange. Although she has not been forced to kiss by him, this is the second time that she has been sleeping in the same bed with him. Does this seem more serious than kissing?


    Sleeping together is more serious than kissing. The question is, why do you sleep more peacefully with him? It''s also sleeping with other people. It''s not good to sleep with Nami. It''s very comfortable to sleep by yourself. But it seems that I don''t have this feeling to sleep at ease. However, it''s very easy to wake up after sleeping with him twice, which means that I can sleep very well in his arms. It''s really strange.


    Can this guy have a soothing fragrance?


    Xiaoyou sniffed on him, and didn''t smell any special smell.


    "Strange."


    Xiaoyou lies in Wu Hao''s arms and looks at him curiously. The more you look at him, the more you don''t know what''s going on.


    Looking at it, I think it''s fun for him to sleep. I can''t help scratching his nose with my hair secretly.


    Wu Hao was woken up by her.


    Xiaoyou was startled, and quickly lay in his arms, motionless, tightly closed his eyes.


    After a while, she felt Wu Hao didn''t move. She secretly opened her eyes and took a look. Seeing Wu Hao staring at herself, she was so scared that she quickly closed her eyes and continued to pretend to sleep.


    "Come on, don''t pretend. I''ve seen what else to pretend!"


    Wu Hao sat up and put his hand on her nose.


    Can''t help laughing: "I didn''t touch you? But your sleeping appearance is really bad. Like last time, you brought it to me when you fell asleep. Fortunately, I didn''t wake up in the middle of the night. Otherwise, I''m not sure I''ll do anything to you. "


    "Hooligan!"


    Xiaoyou stares at him, turns over and turns his back to him, embarrassed to let him see his red face.


    Wu Hao smiles and pats her on her hips. She jumps out of bed before she gets angry.


    "Wu Hao!"


    "If it''s OK, you can continue to sleep. When you wake up, you can play wherever you want. I''ll wash up and go to class."


    "It''s up to you to spank me again!"


    Xiaoyou shouts.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao took a taxi to go back to school.


    I''m not in the mood today.


    My heart has been thinking about how to better complete the business of the fan family.


    noon.


    Wu Hao calls Xiaoyou and asks him to tell him fan Dongjin''s specific life span. Then he calls Yang Zhi to go to school, gives him a contract and tells him something.


    After that, Wu Hao naturally went to eat with Xu Xinjie, but


    Xu Xinjie is not in the mood to talk to him.


    Last night, he said directly that he went back to sleep with Yu Ting. She couldn''t call Yu Ting to confirm. Naturally, she thought that he really went to sleep with Yu Ting.


    A girl in love can''t stand her boyfriend running to sleep with her rival. Even if she knows that Yu Ting is his housekeeper and girlfriend, she still can''t accept it.


    Anger is inevitable.


    Helpless, can only find a table beside her to eat, as for the explanation, it is impossible, originally in order to make her angry, there is no need to explain, really want to do is to coax her happy.


    After school in the afternoon, Wu Hao takes a taxi to the university town. On the way, he makes a call to Xiaoyou. The two of them gather at the west gate of Normal University and go to Uncle fan''s home.


    "Where have you been all day?"


    "Just strolling around the school. Many boys are chasing me to add wechat. It''s really annoying. I can''t see the scenery well. Wow, Wu Hao, you don''t know. There are many lovers in the school. I even ran into a couple kissing behind the bamboo forest at noon."


    "Would you like to try?"


    Wu Hao joked.


    "Psycho, try it yourself."


    Xiao you flushed and kicked him.


    "If I want to try, I have to find a girl to try, right? You happen to be a girl. Would you like to try with you?"


    "I don''t want to!"


    Wu Hao shrugged and laughed lazily.


    "Ah, Wu Hao, shall we go back to sleep tonight?"


    Xiaoyou took his hand and asked.


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Why do you want to sleep with me tonight?"


    "Bah, who wants to sleep with you? I don''t want to go back to the store. I have a headache at the thought of sleeping with Nami. If I sleep outside, I have to sleep separately tonight. Do you hear me?"


    "It depends on the conditions. If the conditions permit, we should sleep separately. If the conditions do not permit, we should sleep together."


    "No!"


    "I don''t care about you!"


    Two people noisy, half way to the supermarket to buy some fruit and nutrition, carrying on to go.


    All four of the family are here.


    The old man and grandma were as happy to see Wu Hao as they were last night, but fan Dongjin and Li Yufeng were not happy to see Wu Hao. Fan Dongjin, in particular, was obviously angry to see Wu Hao.


    "Uncle, I didn''t bring you anything last time I came here. You can eat this at home. Pay attention to your health and don''t work too hard."


    "Young man, what are you doing? How can we take your food? You can take it back and eat it for your parents later."


    "You''re welcome. Take it. Whatever you want to do, please help yourself. Don''t care about my existence. "


    Wu Hao smiles, puts things on the chair and changes the topic.

 Chapter 234

    "Boss Wu, what''s your plan?"


    Fan Dongjin gritted his teeth and looked at Wu Hao, but he did not dare to attack.


    After finishing the bank card with his parents, he was tied to a small dark room on his way home and forced to sign a transaction contract.


    He didn''t trade time with Wu Hao, but he heard from Li Yufeng that when he was told what he wanted to fill in, he knew that what he was going to sign was a time trading contract.


    What worries him is that the selling time he filled in is as high as 43 years, and he doesn''t know how long he has left to live. After 43 years of selling, he doesn''t know whether he will die immediately.


    Fear and uneasiness have been going on from noon until now, and the moment I saw Wu Hao turned into anger.


    He was very clear that Wu Hao must have instigated people to do it secretly.


    "I''m just here to see your parents and witness your safe trade."


    Wu Hao smiles and understates.


    Fan Dongjin trembled.


    The old couple are very strange. They obviously know Wu Hao, but it seems that they don''t just know each other. Moreover, they both call this young man boss Wu, isn''t he a child?


    "Dongjin, you didn''t mean to wait for Wu Hao, did you? The young man is here now. You can do whatever you want."


    The old man said to Wu Hao, "young man, you should be a witness. If you have any questions in the future, you should also be a witness for your parents."


    "Dad, you said that as if I would cheat you."


    "We''d like to believe you, but that''s what you said. Well, please hurry up all day. I''ll go to the field to pick some vegetables later. I''ll take them back to the young man by the way."


    "Let''s start."


    Fan Dongjin gritted his teeth and looked at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao thought a move, two trading contracts appeared on the table, no one noticed that suddenly there were two more pieces of paper on the table.


    "Let''s go. Watch what I''m doing."


    Wu Hao sat down and they found that there were two more contracts on the table.


    Fan Dongjin calmed down his complicated emotions, gave the two contracts to his father and mother respectively, took out their new bank cards from his pocket and put them in front of them.


    "Mom and Dad, because this is your account, you need to fill in a transaction details, your name in the sky, and copy the bank card number in front of you. You can fill in 11 for mom and 7 for Dad in the next line, and then fill in one for the next line, and then fill in your name."


    The old couple were also illiterate, so it was just right to fill in the figures. According to their son''s request, they quickly filled out the contract.


    "Is that all right?"


    The old man looked at the contract he didn''t understand.


    "Yes, it''s getting dark. Dad, go to dig vegetables in the field. Mom, prepare dinner quickly."


    Fan Dongjin collected the contract and bank card. The old couple didn''t know what they had filled in. In their opinion, nothing could happen if they filled in something. After finishing what they wanted to do, they began to do their own business.


    "Young man, you wait for me for a while. I''ll dig some fresh vegetables for you and take them back."


    "Yes, please slow down."


    "After dinner in the evening."


    "All right."


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall.


    The dim incandescent lamp is hanging over the eight immortals table. The wind makes the light bulb swing slightly and irregularly. The light in the hall shakes uneasily.


    "Boss Wu, it''s your turn."


    Fan Dongjin clenches his teeth and puts the two contracts filled out by his parents in front of Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao signed his name directly on the two contracts.


    The transaction is completed.


    "Ding Dong."


    "Ding Dong."


    Fan Dongjin''s mobile phone rings the sound of text messages, two in a row.


    Fan Dongjin took it out to have a look.


    One shows that 3.6792 million was recorded.


    One item shows that 5.7816 million was recorded.


    This is the money that his parents sold for seven years and 11 years respectively.


    That adds up to 9.4608 million.


    The money is in hand, but fan Dongjin doesn''t show any happy and excited mood. He still stares at Wu Hao with a kind of hate itching eyes. Li Yufeng beside him also looks at Wu Hao strangely, and can''t understand why he does that to fan Dongjin.


    "Boss Wu, you asked people to do things at noon. What do you want to do? You want to kill me? What''s the purpose? Can you tell me? "


    "I have nothing against you. What are you doing?"


    Wu Haofeng smiles lightly.


    "You don''t want to kill me. Why do you want me to sign a 43 year deal? Forty three years, how much life do I have left now? Tell me


    Fan Dongjin is furious, but he suppresses his voice and dares not let his old mother in the kitchen hear him.


    "Xiaoyou, tell him."


    "Forty four years, a little more than two months."


    "Well?"


    Fan Dongjin was stunned. After 43 years of trading, he still had 44 years left. How long was his life?


    "You just filled out the contract, but I haven''t signed it yet, so your time hasn''t changed for the moment."


    Fan Dongjin''s face turned black.


    "You mean once you sign the contract, I have only one year left to live?"


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Fan Dongjin''s eyes were black and he almost fainted. He held his fist and wanted to do it.


    "What do you want?" Fan Dongjin gnaws his teeth and stares at Wu Hao.


    "Don''t keep asking this question. It''s meaningless."


    Wu Hao said: "I''m not a good person, but I''m not a bad person. I just want to help your parents. I think they are very poor at their age. They have children and daughters, and they have to get up early and be greedy at night. Actually, they have to be calculated by their own sons, and they don''t have much time to exchange money. I just can''t see it."


    "So? What do you want me to do? "


    "It''s easy! From today on, your parents will buy from me for one year and you can buy from me for two years. "


    Wu Hao said: "if you don''t want to live, you don''t have to ask your parents to buy time from me, or if you make your parents don''t want to live, then you don''t have the chance to increase your life span. In short, your life depends on your parents. Only by increasing their life span can you increase your own life. By the way, you''d better treat your parents well. If you let them not want to live more, you won''t have the chance to live more. Do you understand me? "


    Fan Dongjin''s face was black and very ugly.


    "Wu Hao, why are you doing this to me?"


    Fan Dongjin grabs Wu Hao''s collar and glares.


    "I''d like to ask your parents, why do you do this to them?"


    Fan Dongjin shakes Wu Hao away and has nothing to say. Sitting in a chair, he is crazy.


    "What''s more, don''t use your money indiscriminately. Your parents don''t have the money to buy back life, and you can''t buy back life." Wu Hao reminded.


    Fan Dongjin lit a cigarette and began to smoke, with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 235

    Wu Hao is so cruel.


    If his parents can''t prolong their life, he can''t, which means that even if he gets his parents'' money, he can''t spend it. He still has to give it back to them and let them buy back their time. Even he has to use his money to buy his parents'' life.


    No?


    There''s only one year to live!


    People who know the balance of their life will try every means to increase their life span. This is the reflection condition of human instinct to death. How can fan Dongjin be free from vulgarity.


    One year, drinking and smoking will be gone in the blink of an eye. It''s almost as terrible as going to the execution ground tomorrow.


    In order to survive, only compromise.


    "Wu Hao, I remember you!"


    Fan Dongjin stares at Wu Hao, drops his cigarette end on the ground and goes outside to wake him up.


    Although he didn''t die, the initiative to know that he was dying and want to live was in the hands of others. The mixed emotion of pain, fear and irritability made him unable to breathe.


    Wu Hao got up and followed.


    "Go for a walk?"


    Fan Dongjin didn''t want to walk with him, but he had to walk with him because he had something to say in his eyes.


    "You know what I want to tell you?"


    "Fart, let it go!"


    Fan Dongjin couldn''t help but scold. He couldn''t even suppress his temper.


    "You have such a temper. No wonder a 40 year old man has accomplished nothing. If you don''t change your temper well, you will still accomplish nothing like this in another ten years. Believe it or not."


    Wu Hao made a light comment, pulled back the topic and said, "there are some words I don''t want Li Yufeng to hear. I just want to talk to you alone."


    "Well?"


    "I don''t stipulate that your parents can only buy it one year at a time. As long as you have enough money for your parents to buy it 20 years at a time, you can increase your life expectancy by 40 years. In this way, you can almost directly recover your whole life expectancy."


    "But where did I get so much money?"


    Fan Dongjin yelled.


    He has sold it for 43 years, and his parents have sold it for 18 years. The total money he can get is only 61 years.


    But now, if he wants to buy back 40 years of life, he has to buy another 20 years for his parents, which adds up to another 40 years. That''s a total of 80 years.


    Even if he doesn''t use a dime, he still has 19 years to go, almost 10 million. Where can he get 10 million???


    "If I remember correctly, does Li Yufeng have a lot of money? Isn''t she your woman now? "


    Wu Hao gave a meaningful smile.


    "That''s all. You should consider what you want to do. Anyway, I''m only responsible for the transaction itself. I don''t judge the good and evil behind the transaction, and I don''t care where your money comes from."


    Then he turned back.


    Fan Dongjin was stunned and looked at Wu Hao''s back.


    Is this guy good or bad?


    Why should he give advice when he really wants to hurt himself?


    He didn''t want to hurt himself, so why did he get himself in?


    He really doesn''t understand what Wu Hao wants to do.


    However, whether he knows what Wu Hao wants to do or not, he now knows very well what he should do.


    Li Yufeng, you are responsible for all this!!!


    Fan Dongjin converged his eyes and followed Wu Hao back.


    ¡­¡­


    The old man dug a lot of vegetables from the field and came back. Grandma was very busy in the kitchen. It was enough for them to cook their own food. She was very happy to prepare more meals these two days.


    Soon the meal was ready, and six people sat around to eat. The atmosphere was indescribable.


    The old couple are happy when they see more people. Wu Hao and Xiao you are indifferent, just like usual. The most obvious emotional reaction is fan Dongjin. He hates Wu Hao and Li Yufeng, but he is not sure what kind of attitude he will use to face them in the future. It is also complicated.


    Wu Hao''s whole life has been changed by a contract and a rule. It''s obvious that he doesn''t like the change, or to be exact, it''s not the change he expected in this transaction.


    "Dongjin, why do you drink all the time? Drink with the young man. " Old man said.


    "Well, Dad, I''ve finished my dinner. After dinner, Feng and I have something to do. We''ll come to see you in two days."


    "Dong Jin, are you going back today?"


    Grandma put down her chopsticks, and there was an obvious reluctance in her eyes.


    "Oh, now that he has something to do, do you still want him to do nothing and stay at home with you?" Old man said.


    "It''s important to work. It''s important to work. Just come back when you have time. Don''t come back. It''s important to work. It''s important to work."


    "Well."


    Fan Dongjin finished his bowl of green red wine, filled a bowl of rice and ate it sullenly. After three or two minutes, he took Li Yufeng and left.


    Grandma took them to the door and watched them go away before she came back to eat.


    Originally unfilial son can get better, as an old mother, she is very happy, four children, originally thought that four are all one virtue, suddenly can have a good point to their old couple, in the heart that happy ah.


    "Grandma and uncle, I think you can enjoy more happiness in the future."


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "How can we rely on them? It''s their own business to live a good life. I don''t ask them how good they are to us. I just hope that they can make a difference. That''s enough."


    The old man said that, but he was very happy to have a son to be filial to them.


    The older you get, the more you want to have children around you. It''s the same thing all over the world.


    Wu Hao doesn''t say anything. What he can do for them has already been done. In the future, it''s OK to visit them occasionally. After all, it''s not the same feeling that he is good to them as his son is good to them.


    After drinking two bowls of green red wine with my uncle, I sat at the door and chatted. It was almost time. Wu Hao was ready to go back.


    "Uncle, I''ll come to see you when I''m free. It''s getting late, so we''ll go back first."


    "Well, I''ll take the food right away. My wife will take the food I dug up and put it in a big bag. The young man is ready to go back."


    "Wait a minute, just a minute."


    The busy grandmother in the kitchen put down her work and put a lot of vegetables into a big sack. By the way, she put a big bag of tofu they made.


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    It''s a whole snake skin bag. Are these vegetables rotten before they are finished?


    But he didn''t say anything, since it was their good intention to accept it.


    "Well, you can come in. Don''t send us. We know the way. We''ll come and see you when we have time."


    Wu Hao left with a bag.


    "Slow down."


    "You go back."


    Although Wu Hao said so, the old couple still stood at the door and watched him go away before they went back to the house.

 Chapter 236

    The road leaving zhezhou village is dumbbell shaped. Many houses have been built at both ends of the road. Villagers also live at both ends. In the middle is a dilapidated concrete road with farmland on both sides.


    Wu Hao came out of Uncle fan''s house, passed through the residential area, and soon came to the middle of the open road.


    Although it''s already half past eight, there are few lights around here. A crescent moon is enough to light up their way.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so cunning."


    Xiaoyou suddenly said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter? How cunning am I?"


    "I didn''t scold you and praise you. I was worried that you would really help fan Dongjin bully the old couple. It turns out that you''ve already thought about the back, hee hee."


    "Or why do you think I''m running so hard back and forth?" Wu Hao gave a light smile.


    "I don''t think Li Yufeng is a good woman. Are you going to move her?"


    Xiaoyou has a bad smile.


    "I guess all that fan Dongjin did was done by Li Yufeng. So, hehe, I''ve given fan Dongjin some advice. In order to live a few more years and have money to spend, I believe a man''s ruthlessness is irresistible."


    Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "You have already designed Li Yufeng. Tut Tut, Wu Hao, you are so bad."


    Mingming said that he was bad, but he laughed in admiration.


    There are good and bad. This is Wu Hao.


    "Would you like to take your order back?"


    "You can''t cook in the shop."


    "It''s cold now. You can make hot pot in the shop at night. Don''t waste such good farm food."


    "You can''t make it. You can take it back. I feel it''s similar to the food outside."


    "Thank you for being able to eat, fake food."


    Wu Hao gave her a white look, took care of her lazily, and went to the city with a sack.


    "Master, be careful. When there is food, the beast will approach."


    Without taking two steps, Liya reminds Wu Hao seriously.


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    "A time eater? You mean the former time eater? "


    "I don''t know if it''s the same one, but it''s true that a predator is approaching quickly."


    "Damn it."


    Wu Hao scolded.


    "Xiaoyou, don''t you move in an instant? Go quickly."


    "Where to?"


    Xiaoyou has no idea.


    "Wherever you go, get out of here."


    "Oh."


    "Hey, wait a minute. I mean you take me with you, not you alone."


    "Oh, oh."


    Xiaoyou grabs Wu Hao and is about to move in an instant. Sooner or later, a huge shadow rushes forward from their front and swallows Wu Hao and Xiaoyou with a big mouth open.


    When did Xiaoyou see this scene, she was so scared that she forgot what she wanted to talk to.


    Wu Hao scolded and used the time curve to change Xiaoyou to other places. At the same time, he arranged countless time curves in front of him to weave a net to block the impact of each other.


    Across the net, Wu Hao saw the real time eater for the first time.


    The body is huge, like a wolf, the huge body is like a solid condensed by gas, and a pair of eyes are so arrogant and terrifying.


    One big and one small, one man and one beast, look at each other.


    "Human beings have so much power, boy. You are not simple."


    When eating, Wu Hao''s thick voice sounded in his ear. He sniffed his nose and was excited.


    "Delicious time, tut Tut, you should be able to improve a lot of strength, boy, here I am!"


    He opened his mouth and swallowed the net in front of him.


    Wu Hao retreated quickly, burning with anxiety.


    Looking around, we can see that there are farmland nearby. We can''t find some weapons to deal with it if we want to use local materials. What a fuck.


    Liya said that the only way to deal with the time eater is to have the weapon of God''s blood. Now even the bamboo pole can''t be found, let alone a weapon. In the future, you should really carry weapons with you. In case of such danger, you won''t be helpless.


    But it''s no use thinking about it now. It''s a fact that can''t be changed without weapons. How can we break it?


    "Boy, you''re not my opponent. I''ll let you die without pain."


    When eating, the beast rushes up again.


    How big is its body? When it runs with four feet, its feet are in the fields on both sides, and the road in the middle is not enough to accommodate the width of its sole.


    The size and speed of normal creatures are inversely proportional. The bigger the size, the slower the speed. But this law has no effect on the time eater. Its speed is very fast, which is out of proportion to its body. In the blink of an eye, Wu Hao is about to avoid the huge shadow in front of him.


    "Where is it?"


    Wu Hao was shocked, and the strangeness of the time eater was far beyond his imagination.


    "Where are you looking? I''m here!"


    Wu Hao followed his voice and looked down. A rough faced man came up from below. Without waiting for him to make a good evasive move, the other side had already hit him on the chin.


    Wu Hao flew to the sky.


    As soon as he jumped into the air, he turned into a giant beast again. He was about to swallow Wu Hao, who had nowhere to control.


    That''s fucked up.


    Wu Hao scolded a, the idea move sent oneself don''t go out.


    But he didn''t escape.


    Now it''s a stupid move without any effect to escape. This time eater is obviously staring at himself. No matter where he escapes, he won''t give up chasing. If he escapes, he will only bring more damage.


    Now, only kill it!


    Yes, kill it!


    "Xiaoya, do you know the level of this time eater?"


    "It should be a star eater. Master, pay attention to its back."


    "One star?"


    Wu Hao was surprised to find that there was a white cross star in the trunk of the time eater. According to Liya''s previous statement, it was indeed a one star time eater.


    My God, one star has such a huge body and terrible power. No wonder a seven star time eater can devour the whole earth in one bite. It''s terrible.


    "But fortunately, it''s a star eater, otherwise it may not have done it. Damn it!"


    With an idea, Wu Hao became firm and looked at his fists. Damn, since he had no other weapons, he had to take his fists as the most primitive weapons.


    Wu Hao fell to the ground, his fist smashed to the rough ground, his hand bleeding.


    When the predator fell from the air, his huge claws fell directly on Wu Hao''s head. He wanted to step on Wu Hao''s feet. Wu Hao burst out all his strength and hit him with one punch. He smashed his face and punched him through the soles of his feet.


    There is no picture of blood spurting in the imagination, and there is no feeling of hitting the entity. It is completely like a balloon, which has nothing but a little warm.


    "Kid, you..."


    The beast was surprised that Wu Hao could actually hurt him. Suddenly, the power in his body quickly leaked out. The beast was surprised and frightened, and his huge eyes suddenly burst out a light of fear brighter than the moon.


    "Why! What! Yes! Yes! How can you, how can you... "

 Chapter 237

    "Ah ~ ~"


    Without waiting for the animal to finish speaking, Wu Hao suddenly screamed in pain, one hand was still in the sole of the animal''s foot, and people were already kneeling on the ground and could not move.


    pain!


    Spine as if burned, pain through the spinal nerves throughout the body.


    "How can it be!"


    In Wu Hao''s head came the cry that Liya was scared to death, but Wu Hao could not have any response to her surprise at this time.


    When eating, the black power in the beast''s body surged into his body like a tide from the wound on his fist. The black one surged from all four limbs to his back, and the pain was extremely intense.


    Wu Hao wants to pull his hand back, but he has no strength to finish it. Pain dominates every cell in his body.


    in the air.


    The huge body of the predator shrinks as quickly as a leaky balloon.


    Oddly enough, he didn''t try to struggle after being surprised. Even his frightened eyes turned into a kind of self sacrificing fanaticism.


    Soon, all the strength of the beast went into Wu Hao''s body, and the huge body disappeared without a trace, leaving no trace.


    Wu Hao fell on the ground, sweating with pain, with a wisp of burnt gray black smoke on his back.


    It took him half an hour to feel the pain disappearing from his body, and his body sensation recovered. However, there was still a strong burning sensation in his back neck. He felt that someone had put a piece of red hot iron in his back neck. This burning sensation would disappear only when the iron slowly cooled down.


    Wu Hao got up from the ground and touched his back neck. He didn''t find that the temperature was higher than that of other parts of his body, but the strong burning sensation was true.


    Wu Hao staggers to the side of the road and sits down. His brain is a little too painful to turn around.


    What''s the matter with all this?


    Originally, I just wanted to hurt it bit by bit, and finally kill it, but I didn''t expect that it would be like this.


    At the end of the battle, he was confused and a little afraid.


    He can feel that he has absorbed the power of the time eater. The painful feeling is the result of its power running around in his body, and the burning feeling on his back is also the result of the accumulation of this power.


    Why can you absorb the power of time Eaters?


    Or is it just this way of death for the time eater? As soon as he encounters the blood of God, he will die in this way immediately?


    I don''t understand!


    I really don''t understand!


    "Xiaoya, what''s going on? Does this happen when you kill time Eaters? "


    Wu Hao patted his head to make himself sober.


    "Master, I''m a little confused now. I''ll tell you when I''ve sorted it out. I need to be quiet now."


    "My head is in a mess. What can you do for it?"


    Leia didn''t answer.


    "I don''t know."


    Wu Hao said to himself that he didn''t understand what it was like for Liya, but


    Liya''s attitude makes Wu Hao feel a little more suspicious - it''s obvious that today''s situation is beyond Liya''s expectation!


    When I fell to the ground in pain, I heard her cry of surprise, which was close to losing her voice.


    Even Liya was surprised that there was something wrong with killing it by absorbing the power of the predator.


    Three more points of uneasiness in my heart.


    But the source of this uneasiness is not clear to Wu Hao himself.


    Take a deep breath, stand up, quickly adjust their own state.


    Looking around, the predator really disappeared without a trace. I was a little relieved.


    Uncle Fan said that there are many people missing in this village recently. If it''s true, it should be this time eater. It seems that it accidentally saved this village when it died!?


    Wu Hao laughed at himself, moved his stiff body because of pain, jumped off the farmland and walked to the distance.


    "Wu Hao, please let me out!"


    From a distance, I heard the cry of the little Youqi.


    "I''m here. What''s the name of the ghost?"


    Wu Hao steps forward and cancels the time curve around her. Xiaoyou is free again.


    "Why do you lock me up?"??? You bastard, why don''t you die? "


    Xiaoyou rushes up and kicks Wu Hao. He is very angry.


    She can see the huge creature very clearly from a long distance. How terrible it is. This bastard actually locked her up to fight alone. If he makes a mistake, he will feel sorry forever.


    "Who wants you to protect me? I''m the God of death. I can fight too!"


    Xiao you yells, but he doesn''t find himself in tears.


    "I know you can fight. Next time you meet this kind of monster, I''ll leave it to you to fight, right? Can you stop hitting me? I''m almost pain free now. Don''t be killed by it, and you''ll kill me at last. "


    "I''ll be scared, but next time don''t lock me up and fight on my own. Do you hear me?"


    Xiaoyou stops and looks at him angrily.


    "OK, next time you''re eaten, I''ll watch."


    Wu Hao joked and walked back.


    "Are you all right?"


    Xiao you ran after him with tears and looked him up and down with concern.


    "Why? What''s the matter with your back? "


    "What''s the situation?"


    "You as like as two peas in your back, you have a back tattoo.


    "Tattoos? What tattoo? "


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    "I don''t know if you have any tattoos yourself?"


    Xiaoyou looks at him strangely.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Make it clear. What tattoo?" Wu Hao said urgently.


    "It''s a silver cross with a purple border on the outside. Your dress has a hole in the cross."


    "You... Are you right?"


    Wu Hao''s big eyes.


    "I''m just scared. I''m not blind. It''s a silver cross with a purple border. If you don''t believe me, I''ll take a picture with my mobile phone for you to see."


    Xiaoyou takes a picture of Wu Hao with her mobile phone.


    Wu Hao looks silly!


    What a fool!


    Down the back neck, just where the collar covers, there is a silver cross star with purple edge, about 6cm long and 5cm wide. If you look carefully, it is not like a tattoo at all, but more like a pattern growing on the skin.


    Just now, the strength concentrated on the back, which formed this pattern???


    Because I absorbed the power of this one star eclipse beast, I also had a cross star on my back???


    "Leah, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    Wu Hao cried in his heart.


    Leia didn''t answer.


    "Leah!"


    There''s still no sound.


    Wu Hao kicked the soil in the field into the sky, and his heart became more and more agitated.


    As the God of time in the future, the symbol of time eater appears on his body, which makes him crazy.


    "Wu Hao, what''s the matter with you? Are you all right? "


    Xiaoyou is startled by the intense irritability that suddenly emanates from his body.


    "Go back if you have nothing to do."


    Wu Hao takes a deep breath and tries to keep her irritability down. She hopes that Liya can give her a satisfactory answer after she makes it clear.


    Wu Hao returned to the road and left zhezhou village with a snake skin bag on his shoulder.

 Chapter 238

    After sending Xiaoyou back to the teahouse, Wu Hao returns to Zhao Shuhan''s home.


    Zhao Shuhan and Xu Xinjie are sitting on the bed reading a book.


    Wu Hao originally wanted to find a hotel to calm down for a night, but it''s better to think about it. Liya ignores him now. Being alone will only become more and more irritable. It''s better to listen to them scold themselves and divert their attention.


    Anyway, it''s already happened. No matter how hard it is, it''s useless.


    "Xinxin helped me prepare my pajamas. I went to take a bath."


    Wu Hao threw the snake skin bag on his shoulder and went straight into the bathroom to take a bath.


    He took off his clothes inside and outside and threw them out of the window.


    Standing in front of the mirror, he could see the cross star behind him. The light was bright and he could see it clearly. There was a big difference between the cross star on his own body and that on the cannibal. Although it was dark at that time, he could see it clearly. The cross star on the cannibal was white, while that on his own body was silver with purple rims.


    If this cross is really formed by absorbing the power of the time eater, then nothing is not white, but a silver cross with a purple border?


    I don''t understand!


    Wu Hao took a long breath and turned on the shower head to let the cold water cool his body from head to foot.


    There is still a small problem to be solved.


    It won''t be long before they find such an obvious "tattoo" behind them. We have to find a way to explain it to them first. Don''t explain it clearly at that time.


    After taking a bath, Wu Hao went out of the bathroom with a pair of trousers and bare arms.


    "What are you doing? Can you put on your clothes and come out again?"


    Xu Xinjie and Zhao Shuhan gave him a glance.


    "I''ll wear it later. I want to show my tattoo."


    Wu Hao turned around and let them see the cross behind him.


    "How''s it going? Is this tattoo beautiful? "


    "What''s your nerve? What''s your tattoo? Do you want to die?"


    Zhao Shuhan gas directly lost the book in the past.


    "That''s right, Wu Hao. What are you doing with your tattoo? It looks like a hooligan."


    Xu Xinjie said angrily.


    "It''s a cross star. Well, that''s what it literally means. I have a Xinxin tattooed on the back."


    Xu Xinjie Leng for a while, suddenly moved to red face, really mean?


    "Wow, I can''t stand the exaggeration of you young people when you are in love."


    Zhao Shuhan said with white eyes: "OK, is the show over? After the show, put on your clothes and let the two girls look at you. Is it suitable for you to be naked? It doesn''t matter if Xinxin is your girlfriend. How do you feel about my single dog? "


    "You''re so pitiful. So many people are chasing you. You don''t agree. You deserve to be single."


    Wu Hao joked, relieved, put on his clothes and fell on the bed to watch TV.


    "We''re reading. What TV do you watch?"


    Xu Xinjie grabs the remote control and turns off the TV.


    Wu Hao fell feebly on her lap and was about to go to bed with his arms around her waist.


    "You see, I''ll get some sleep first."


    "Wu Hao!"!!! You should sleep on the sofa yourself. "


    Xu Xinjie was blushed by him.


    "I don''t want to sleep on the sofa today."


    "Then you can''t sleep on my lap."


    "You''re my girlfriend. Why can''t I sleep on your lap? Well, it''s delicious."


    "Wu Hao!"


    Xu Xinjie was flushed by him. He stood up and kicked him under the bed. He put his pillow on the girl''s leg and sniffed so hard. He was really a hooligan, this villain.


    "I said Wu Hao, do you treat me like air? Xiu en''ai, can you look at the occasion? I''m still here! "


    Zhao Shuhan grabs a pillow and smashes it on him.


    "I didn''t come back yesterday. I came home so late today. I didn''t do my homework for two days. I didn''t do any exercises. I got up to do my homework. I''m not allowed to sleep until I finish it!"


    "I''m not in the mood to do the problem tonight. Forget it. I''ll lie on the sofa. Take your time."


    Wu Hao went back to his sofa, and his head was covered by the quilt.


    "What happened to him today? How do I feel like he''s weird when he comes back today? "


    Zhao Shuhan pulls Xu Xinjie. He always feels that Wu Hao is a little strange today, but he can''t tell what''s strange.


    "I don''t know. He''s in a bad mood."


    "Tattoo in a bad mood?"


    "Who knows him? He always does some strange things."


    "Hey, Wu Hao, what''s the big bag you''ve brought back?"


    "Farm food, eat more vegetables these days, and call Xueyan tomorrow to bring some back."


    "Farm food? What the hell are you up to? "


    Zhao Shuhan and Xu Xinjie looked at each other strangely. When they opened the bag in the past, it was really a big bag of vegetables.


    "Wu Hao, you are not going to steal vegetables, are you?"


    Zhao Shuhan has a black face.


    Wu Hao is a face black line, reason is lazy reason her.


    "What the hell is this guy doing?"


    The two girls felt puzzled. They didn''t come back for two days. When they came back, they got a tattoo and carried a big bag of vegetables. How did he get these two completely unrelated things together?


    "Xinxin, would you like to sleep with him tonight? I think he is in a strange mood today. Do you want to comfort him? "


    Zhao Shuhan pulled her to bed and whispered.


    "I don''t want to. I think he is crazy with Yu Ting and tired himself like this."


    Xu Xinjie hummed and didn''t want to talk to him.


    "I think so much."


    Zhao Shuhan chuckled. He didn''t bother to pay attention to him. Anyway, this guy has a lot of troubles. They can''t manage what he wants to do.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao couldn''t sleep on the sofa.


    After the invasion of animal power, he was very tired, but his mind worried about the cross star behind him kept his brain awake. At the same time, he also wanted to wait for Liya to give him a satisfactory answer.


    Until one o''clock in the morning, the two girls on the bed had already gone to sleep, but Wu Hao still couldn''t sleep.


    Took a bottle of wine, sat on the balcony, blowing the cold wind from pouring drink.


    "Xiaoya, have you thought about it?"


    "Master, I can''t answer you some questions now, but if you have any questions to ask now, just ask them directly. I will tell you everything I know."


    "Why do I absorb the power of time Eaters? Why does the cross behind the eclipse appear behind me? The cross star of herbivore is white. Why does it turn into a silver cross star with purple border on my back


    Wu Hao raised three questions in a row.


    Leia was silent for a moment.


    "Master, what I''m going to say next may not be acceptable to you, so you must be prepared."


    "You say it."


    Wu Hao took a sip of wine, adjusted his mood, and let himself face the fact that he might cry as calmly as possible.

 Chapter 239

    "First of all, to answer the first question of the master, I don''t know why the master can absorb the power of time eaters. So the second question of the master is, I don''t know. I don''t know why the cross behind the herbivore comes to the master''s back. As for the third question... "


    Leia was silent for a moment.


    "As far as I know, the royal family of time eaters, behind them are purple rimmed Silver Cross stars."


    Then she fell silent again.


    Wu Hao took a mouthful of wine and spurted it out directly.


    "What do you mean? I am a time eater


    "This... I don''t know. I''m also very strange. Everything that happened today is very strange. It''s reasonable to say that the master can''t absorb the power of the time eater. Similarly, the master can''t have a cross star, let alone a purple rimmed silver cross star. But the fact completely overturns the normal logic."


    Leia said: "I don''t know why all this happened to the master, but there are two points to prove that your life experience may be far more complicated than I imagined. First, the purple bordered silver cross, which is a symbolic symbol of the royal family of time eaters, and also a symbolic difference from ordinary time eaters, The royal family of time eaters can improve themselves by offering sacrifices. This sacrifice is to strengthen their strength by absorbing other time eaters, which other time eaters can''t do. Ordinary time eaters can only improve their strength by swallowing other creatures. This is the inherent advantage of the royal family. It can also be said that it is the special racial talent of the royal family of time eaters. "


    "Master, you have just absorbed the power of the time eater, and there are purple rimmed Silver Cross stars behind you. These two points are unique to the time eater royal family. Now I really don''t know what your life experience is like."


    Leia took a heavy breath.


    There are some things she has not told Wu Hao up to now, because she can''t figure out what''s going on.


    Last time, Wu Hao lost control and burst out with two kinds of power, one is the power of time, the other is the power of the nether world. Liya didn''t tell Wu Hao that he still has the ability to use the power of the nether world. On the one hand, she was afraid that he would be used by Shirley. On the other hand, she really didn''t understand how a person could have two completely different powers at the same time. Now


    A more complicated accident made her guess about Wu Hao''s identity fall into a more unexplained dead end


    The power of time and the power of the nether world are also the orthodox power of God, but now, he is likely to have the bloodline of time eater!


    And it''s the lineage of the cannibal royal family!


    That''s a race from another time and space. How on earth did Wu Hao have a compromise lineage?


    Leia was completely confused.


    "So you mean I''m probably a time eater, and I''m also a member of the royal family of time Eaters?"


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know how to answer this question to the master. It''s not possible, but the master has two characteristics of the time eater royal family. But master, you also have the constitution of the God of time, which means you can''t be a time eater. So I really don''t know what happened to you."


    This time, she really didn''t understand, not pretending to be confused.


    Wu Hao has a bitter smile, a bitter smile.


    It seems that my life experience is more complicated than what I already know.


    I have no clue about my already complicated life experience, but now it''s more complicated. I didn''t expect that I could have so many secrets about dog blood.


    It''s not in my mother''s novel.


    "Xiaoya, you should have a guess. How about your guess?"


    Wu Hao laughed at himself and drank a glass of wine.


    "I really try to guess the identity of the host, but I really don''t know what happened. The cross time and space lineage can actually appear on the host. I can''t even understand what conditions are needed to complete this impossible thing."


    "So what advice do you have for me? I don''t know what I''m going to do next. "


    "I always believe that you are the master. No matter what kind of blood you have or what kind of secret you have, as long as you are still you, it doesn''t matter what kind of blood you have or what kind of secret you have. Maybe one day all the secrets of the master will be revealed one by one, but it''s not to reveal who you are, Just to let you know what the truth is


    Said Leia meaningfully.


    Wu Hao frowned.


    For five minutes, Wu Hao was savoring Liya''s words, and gradually his face was relieved.


    What''s the difference between knowing that you have the power of time?


    In fact, there is no essential difference.


    They are all other than the identity of young master Wu.


    I''m worried about that!


    How about God adding a cat and dog to himself? My mother''s Lao Tzu is monkey. So what? I''m me. I''m Wu Hao, the unrestrained young master of the Wu family who loves freedom!


    Fucked an egg of, still have what all fuckin ''come on, I go on!!!


    Wu Hao blew half a bottle directly!


    I''m in a great mood!


    "Master, if you figure it out, then the identity you may have now may not be a good thing for us to do."


    "What do you say?"


    "Time eaters have a strong sense of hierarchy, which is why they naturally evolved into royal families. Any time eater does not dare to hurt you when he sees the cross star behind his master, and he must obey you. The master can use this to let them tell the purpose of the world."


    Liya said: "the harm of time eaters is enormous. If we can''t find out the reason and purpose of their appearance this time, we are likely to get into big trouble later, and even the world may be completely destroyed."


    "Do you know any other time Eaters?"


    "It''s hard to tell, but I think there should be. The next time the owner meets the beast, he may as well make good use of his identity. "


    "OK, I just got to know what happened to me from them." Wu Hao nodded and took two more gulps.


    Drink too much alcohol punch.


    Wu Hao went back to his room a little shaken.


    Wu Hao really wants to have a good sleep with her little beauty after her depressed mood disappears and she drinks a little wine.


    Hey, hey, hold it.


    Wu Hao goes to bed, embraces a soft jade, puts it on the sofa and kisses it.


    "Well?"


    Zhao Shuhan felt a little out of breath when he was confused. When he opened his eyes, he saw that Wu Hao was kissing himself and pushed him away

 Chapter 240

    A mouthful of wine, this guy got up in the middle of the night to drink.


    What does it mean to drink and kiss yourself?


    "Wu Hao, what are you doing! You''ll kill me if Xinxin finds out! "


    Zhao Shuhan stares at him and finds that this guy has fallen asleep on the sofa.


    "Son of a bitch, what the hell are you doing?"


    Zhao Shuhan couldn''t help beating him for a while, sipping his mouth, crying and laughing.


    I really owe him in my last life. It''s just that his first kiss was taken away by him. It''s still in this way, and it''s still a mouthful of wine. I don''t feel it at all. I''m really speechless.


    Look, he''s already asleep. Pull the quilt to cover him. What do you think


    Wu Hao suddenly hugs her. Zhao Shuhan bows and falls directly on him. He kisses her again.


    Zhao Shuhan wants to get away, but Wu Hao''s hands are recklessly on her body, which is a little overwhelming for a moment.


    "Well ~ ~"


    Zhao Shuhan''s big eyed boss can''t push him. He wants to shout but doesn''t dare. He''s afraid that Xu Xinjie on the bed will find something wrong here.


    Wu Hao is really drunk.


    He only thought that he was Xu Xinjie in his arms. Naturally, he enjoyed her delicate body recklessly and asked for a warm and domineering kiss. The girl really went back more and more. After being forced to kiss so many times, she was as unfamiliar as the first time. It seems that we should teach her more.


    While embracing and kissing her heartily, she explores her recklessly. Today, this little girl is really strange. Although she is always shy, she still cooperates when she is intimate. Is she afraid that Zhao Shuhan will find out?


    It''s supposed to be.


    As a man of evil, this time Wu Hao is more unscrupulous.


    Zhao Shuhan is really out of control.


    This time, he kisses seriously. Although his mouth is full of wine, she has no experience. She can''t stop his skillful kissing skill at all. Her head is eroded by a kind of nervous but beautiful feeling. She is surprised that she instinctively tries to respond to his kiss. At first, she can barely use her own will to fight against his evil invasion, but later, She also gave up completely, completely immersed in his kiss.


    Five minutes later, Wu Hao finally let her go.


    With the powerful force of alcohol and his tired body, he finally couldn''t bear to sleep.


    Zhao Shuhan was lying in his arms, laughing and crying.


    This boy is really enough, with a beautiful woman in his arms, he can still fall asleep. How much wine did he drink!?


    He pinched his face, carefully got up from him and helped him cover the quilt.


    Zhao Shuhan, a thief, seems to have to go back to bed. Seeing that Xu Xinjie is sleeping soundly, she is relieved. If she knows what happened just now, it will be miserable.


    "Sleep, sleep, just an accident." Zhao Shuhan comforted himself in her heart, hoping that her heart would calm down quickly.


    But


    After she calmed down, her flushed face became more and more red. At last, she had to get up quietly and take a small one from the wardrobe to the bathroom to replace it.


    When passing by Wu Hao, he could not help but pinch his face.


    This bastard really wanted to beat him up. He not only forced his first kiss, but also touched his body up and down. He suffered a lot.


    Zhao Shuhan wants to go to bed again and can''t sleep. She will have a look at Xu Xinjie and Wu Hao on the sofa. Her heart is very complicated.


    The first kiss to Wu Hao, which she never thought about, but because it was him, she didn''t mind. After all, the last time she knew that she had a little bit of affection for the boy in her heart, it was good to give the first kiss to a boy who could make her heart beat.


    After all, he is Wu Hao, a boy with two women. He has a good relationship with his two girlfriends. If things go on like this, I can''t imagine what to do if one day they break through the bottom line between teachers and students.


    Maybe


    We should stop the close contact between them and let the relationship between them return to the original track of being both teachers and friends, instead of growing wantonly as it is now.


    Zhao Shuhan leans to Wu Hao.


    Although it''s a bit uncomfortable to go back to one''s life, she still decides to go back to her previous life before she gets too deep.


    Take a deep breath, seal the beautiful feeling of the first kiss in your heart, close your eyes and count the lambs.


    ¡­¡­


    night.


    I don''t know where it is.


    Some people came one after another in a dark cave.


    "Are you all here?"


    "All right."


    "Zico''s dead."


    "What''s going on? How could Zike die? Did the boy run into the God of death? "


    "It''s hard to say that ziko is a little crazy, and his strength is not strong. Recently, there are many more death gods on the earth. Maybe he was killed by death."


    "No? Although there are many more death gods, most of them are not strong enough. Ziko should not be killed. "


    "Maybe we''ll run into a strong one."


    People in the cave were full of speculation.


    "He was not killed by death."


    The crowd quieted down.


    "He was very honored to be absorbed by the royal family."


    After that, everyone in the cave was numb.


    "Here comes the royal family too?"


    "We didn''t know that before, but now we can be sure that someone in the royal family has arrived here. We must try our best to get in touch with the royal family and protect him as much as possible. Now death appears in this world in large numbers. It is very likely that we are aware of our existence. We must move the royal family to a safe place before they find the existence of the royal family."


    "Yes


    The crowd was very excited.


    "From now on, everyone''s first task is no longer to improve their strength and put the search for royal family in the first place. Therefore, your scope of action is no longer limited to the countryside, and you gradually begin to enter the city. But you must remember that the reason why I asked you to stay in the small places in the countryside was that I worried that the large population would make you unable to control your desire to devour, Now that you are allowed to enter the city, you must not devour human time in a large area. Be sure to disperse it again and again, so that human beings and the God of death will not realize that it is you who caused the death, otherwise you will be targeted by the God of death, which will affect you. Don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    "I understand."


    "Come on, find the royal family as soon as possible."


    "Yes


    A crowd quickly disappeared, leaving amber alone in the cave.


    Royal family, I never thought that there were royal families on this small earth. It''s strange to think that all the royal families were sealed in the fusion of two time and space by that woman. Unexpectedly, someone could escape. The royal family is worthy of being royal family. Those terrible and powerful seals could escape. In this way, the demon Protoss will usher in the era of explosion again.


    Amber''s eyes are full of excitement and fanaticism. She turns into a wisp of black air and disappears in the cave

 Chapter 241

    early morning.


    Wu Hao was awakened by a gentle call.


    "Why do you sleep so hard today? How many times did you wake up


    Xu Xinjie gently grabbed his ear.


    "I had some wine yesterday, and I was a little tired yesterday."


    Wu Hao stretched and yawned.


    "Have you been playing with Yu Ting these two days?"


    Xu Xinjie snorted jealously.


    Wu Hao smiles. Even if she misunderstands her, she doesn''t explain. She looks up and kisses her face. She gets up and brushes her teeth and washes her face.


    "Hum, Mr. Zhao, how can the voice of brainwashing be so bad?"


    Xu Xinjie grabs the pillow and smashes it. How can she not be angry.


    "I don''t know about the other boys, but this boy is really bad. The key is that he dares to put into practice what other boys dare to think and do, so his behavior is just cruel."


    Zhao Shuhan, who makes breakfast in the kitchen, giggles.


    "Well, it''s too bad. I really don''t know how I got such a boyfriend."


    "But he is already your boyfriend. What can you do? Get ready for breakfast. I have something to tell you later."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll see in a minute."


    The breakfast preparation is very simple, one fried egg for each person, one cup of milk, two pieces of toast, and the vegetable salad made of green vegetables brought back by Wu Hao yesterday.


    Wu Hao gives the egg to Xu Xinjie and spreads a little jam on the bread.


    "Han Han, how did you get up in the morning with a red face? Did you have a spring dream last night? "


    Two girls on the table gave him a white eye.


    Zhao Shuhan''s feet under the table can''t help stepping on him. This guy really means that you didn''t make it.


    "Seriously, Wu Hao, I have something to tell you."


    "Say, listen."


    "I think your recent study habits have been formed, and there is no need to live with me all the time. I believe that as long as you are conscious, your academic performance will not be bad at all."


    Zhao Shuhan said seriously.


    "Are you serious?"


    Wu Hao looked at her in surprise. He didn''t expect that this could come out of her mouth. It was unbelievable.


    "Do you think I''m joking? I''m also thinking that it''s not the best way to watch others urge you all the time. If your grades go down without others'' supervision, it means that you don''t have the mind to read at all, so I think you have to urge yourself after thinking about it. "


    "Good! Don''t worry, Mr. Zhao. I will make a new life after I go back. Even without your supervision, I will study hard and live up to Mr. Zhao''s ardent expectations for me. "


    "It''s better than singing. I''ll talk with my grades in the next monthly exam."


    "Rest assured that the next monthly exam will be worthy of Mr. Zhao''s earnest instruction."


    "Come on, come on, you can clean up the breakfast bowls and the kitchen."


    "All right, do it now!"


    Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing. It was so good to be free again.


    Zhao Shuhan pulls Xu Xinjie to sit down on the sofa.


    Zhao Shuhan can''t see that Xu Xinjie is not particularly happy with her decision. After all, she loses the chance to be alone with Wu Hao. As soon as Wu Hao gets home, she doesn''t stick to Yu Ting every day. Their relationship is getting better and better, but her relationship with Wu Hao can''t be developed. This is undoubtedly not a good thing.


    "Xinxin, the teacher may know what you are thinking. Have you ever thought about moving in with him?"


    Zhao Shuhan said: "when Wu Hao goes back, he definitely wants Yu Ting to live with him. Even if he doesn''t, Yu Ting, as his housekeeper, will go back to take care of his daily life. If there is no common rhythm of life in love, it''s hard to improve his feelings. So I think you can move to live with him, so that you are at the same starting point with Yu Ting."


    "This..."


    I''m surprised that I haven''t even thought about it.


    "The teacher just put forward a suggestion that I think is appropriate. Wu Hao is in a special situation. If you want to catch his heart, you must think of something."


    "But Wu Hao wholeheartedly wants me and Yu Ting to be his girlfriends. I also move to live with him. Isn''t that easier for him to succeed?"


    "But you always let them live together, and the end result may not be what you want!"


    Xu Xinjie was silent for a moment.


    Indeed, compared with the convenience of moving in with him and bringing him, she couldn''t stand the convenience brought to Yu Ting by the two of them living together.


    "Although Wu Hao is a little bad, I can see that he likes you very much, so he can''t force you to do what you don''t want to do. As long as you refuse, he can''t force you two to be his girlfriend, right?"


    Xu Xinjie nodded: "how can I explain this to my parents? They will be very angry if they know that I moved to live with Wu Hao."


    "Then don''t let them know for a while."


    Zhao Shuhan said with a smile: "I''ll keep this secret for you. You still tell them that you live on my side. If you send me a phone call, I''ll help you to tell a lie. Come on."


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Zhao."


    The two girls hugged each other.


    Wu Hao in the kitchen is puzzled. What are they talking about? So excited?


    Is Zhao Shuhan driving himself away and trying to get his own happiness?


    Don''t want to know, a want to startle, this woman has not talked about boyfriend, should not be sexual orientation problem?


    "Cough, Miss Zhao, I''m still here. Can you stop holding my girlfriend like this?"


    The two girls gave him a look.


    "Wu Hao, I want to move in with you."


    "Bang dang..."


    The dish in Wu Haojing''s hand fell directly to the ground.


    "What did you say? Can you say that again? "


    "I said I''d move in with you!"


    "Ha ha ha, what is today''s auspicious day? So many good things come together in the morning."


    Wu Hao ran over and picked up Xu Xinjie for three rounds. He was excited to kiss her face again and again.


    I always wanted to let them live together. This opportunity finally came. How can I not be excited? How can I not be excited.


    "Let me down. What are you so excited about? I''m moving to live with you not to give you a chance, but to prevent you from being too close to Yu Ting. Don''t think it''s wrong."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter as long as you two are by my side. You two sisters are going to live together after all. After a quarrel, their feelings will gradually get better."


    "You''ve read too many novels!"


    Xu Xinjie poked him. This guy really thinks so.


    "Enough of you, Wu Hao. It''s interesting to show your love in front of me, isn''t it? Be careful, I''ll take back what I just said and let Xinxin go home. You''d better stay here and study! "


    "Don''t tell me I''m wrong. I''ll continue to wash the dishes. You can talk slowly."


    Zhao Shuhan gives him a white look. He always cares when he shows his love to other girls. Now he can only see nothing but peace of mind, hoping that he can gradually eliminate this immature feeling

 Chapter 242

    After school in the afternoon, Wu Haoxing rushed back to Zhao Shuhan''s home to help Xu Xinjie pack together.


    In order not to let Zhao Shuhan disturb their time alone, the door of the community called a didi and went home directly.


    When you get home, push the little beauty down in bed and make out for a while.


    In Zhao Shuhan''s family, although two people live together, there are too few opportunities for intimacy. Now without Zhao Shuhan''s light bulb, I naturally want to be presumptuous.


    Less.


    "When I come home from school, I''m just making out with Yu Ting, isn''t it?"


    Xu Xinjie pushed him away with a red face.


    "Oh, I''ve been found by you, but now it''s OK. As soon as I come back, I can make out with you and make Tingting jealous."


    "Come on, I''m not only going to stop you from making out with Yu Ting, but I won''t let you do anything recklessly."


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao smiles and kisses again. He wanders around with his hands and crosses the mountains.


    Xu Xinjie said that he would not be allowed to act recklessly, but he could not refuse.


    It took a long time for him to kiss him out of breath before pushing him away.


    "Well, which room do I sleep in at night?"


    He pulled his hand out of his underwear and quickly changed the subject.


    "I''ll help you clean up the room, but you''ll sleep with me tonight, hehe."


    "What about Yu Ting?"


    "You want me to sleep with her?"


    "It''s not."


    "We''ll sleep together tonight and call her home tomorrow, hehe."


    "Bad guy. I sleep mine, you sleep yours, even if only the two of us don''t sleep with you. "


    Wu Hao smiles but does not speak, pulls her to tidy the room.


    Yu Ting must be sleeping in her original room. Xu Xinjie slept in that room before she slept in Xiaoyou.


    Although this room is always empty, Ting always arranges it regularly to keep every room clean, so it''s not necessary to say that it''s clean. The only disadvantage is that there is no one to live in and there is not much decoration. It''s not like that Ting''s room is the room where girls sleep.


    But now, there is a beautiful woman in the room. It won''t take long for the room to be full of sweet beauty.


    Ha ha ha, I won''t sleep in my room any more. I''ll find all kinds of reasons to sleep with them.


    Wu Hao thought wickedly.


    Help her clean up the room, two people went out to have a romantic dinner.


    When he came back to have a rest, Wu Hao took her directly into the bathroom to take a bath together, and then


    A half good night began.


    ¡­¡­


    morning.


    Wu Hao went to bed with Zhao Shuhan and asked for a day off. In a good mood, he seldom got up to prepare breakfast.


    A glass of milk, a few pieces of bread, a little fruit.


    Look at her lazy look, personally take her out of bed.


    Xu Xinjie is happy and shy.


    If they live alone, she is willing to give him her first time at once, and also willing to accompany him every night to meet all kinds of bad ideas. Unfortunately, there is another girl among them, which makes it difficult for her to give herself to him wholeheartedly. There are always some worries about the future that make her dare not mess about.


    "I''m tired last night. Drink some milk to make up for it."


    "No milk, no milk in the future."


    Xu Xinjie flushed and pushed the milk to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment and began to laugh badly.


    "If you don''t drink it, don''t drink it. You can drink it later in the evening."


    "You said it


    "Cough, I''ll get you a glass of orange juice."


    "Well."


    Xu Xinjie lowered her head to eat bread, her face as red as apple.


    As soon as he went to bed last night, Wu Hao left behind a sentence: "my greatest love for you is to resist the impulse not to have you tonight." and then


    Then he tossed all kinds of things until midnight.


    I knew for the first time that boys were so bad in bed and had so many strange ideas.


    I can''t imagine how the bad guy would toss himself after he really gave himself to him. I can''t help thinking about how Wu Hao usually tosses Yu Ting. Thinking about it, my heart becomes more complicated.


    As soon as I think of him and Yu Ting playing in bed, I feel very angry. I''m so angry that I don''t want him to touch me. But every time I feel so angry, another voice will say that he and Yu Ting are so good. If you are angry and don''t let him touch you again, won''t they get better and better?


    No choice.


    Who let himself make such a boyfriend.


    Xu Xinjie angrily glanced at him, adding fuel to her heart.


    In the future, Yu Ting and I will never lose to her.


    After breakfast, Wu Hao accompanied Xu Xinjie to the mall to buy some necessities.


    After lunch, Wu Hao explained the situation to Yu Ting and asked her to move back.


    Of course, he did not tell Yu Ting that Xu Xinjie also moved here.


    Well, give her a surprise.


    At 4:30 p.m., Wu Hao waited for Yu Ting downstairs.


    As soon as they thought that they could live together, they were inexplicably excited and gave her a big hug.


    Pick her up and take her hand upstairs.


    In the elevator.


    "Young master seems to be very happy today."


    Yu Ting straightened his clothes for him.


    "No, I can''t be happy when my beauty comes home."


    Wu Hao couldn''t help holding her in his arms and kissing her.


    "I think the young master must be thinking about what to do with me at night."


    Yu Tingyu gently poked, a little blushed, but generous and very happy appearance.


    "I don''t think you want me to go to bed tonight, either, so I don''t want to."


    "Well? How honest is the young master? "


    Yu Ting looks at him in surprise.


    "You''ll know when you get home."


    "I''d like to see what surprise the young master has prepared for me."


    When she got home, she finally knew what the surprise was.


    When Wu Hao tells her that Xu Xinjie will live with them in the future, Yu Ting is even more surprised and speechless. It''s not a surprise, it''s a shock.


    For a moment, Yu Ting even wanted to turn around and go back, so as not to get angry every day. However, the thought of leaving them to live at home wantonly gave up the idea. Since she lived at home, she should stay.


    "Young master, please help me clean up the room."


    "All right."


    As soon as she enters the room, Yu Ting can''t help pinching his face angrily. Even if she knows that she is a housekeeper and shouldn''t do this, she still can''t help punishing him.


    "Young master, are you going too far? It''s just outside, and now she has to live at home. "


    "In order to promote the relationship between you two sisters."


    Wu Hao hugged her with a bad smile.


    "Who wants to become a sister with her, young master, you''d better read less novels. Even if she lives at home, I can''t agree with the young master''s idea. I guess Xu Xinjie won''t agree with her either. I advise young master that you''d better die early."


    Yu Ting comes out of his arms and arranges the room.


    Wu Hao laughs but does not speak, the road is long, its repair is far away, I will search up and down.


    hey.

 Chapter 243

    It''s a special night.


    For Wu Hao, even if he didn''t do anything, it was of great significance. For both of them, it was also of extraordinary significance, but in their eyes, it was not good.


    Wu Hao can''t sleep alone in bed. He wants to go to Yu Ting''s room, but... The door is locked.


    Well, try your luck in Xinxin''s room.


    As a result


    Luck is not good, Xu Xinjie also did not leave a door for him.


    But I had to go back to my room to practice.


    Emotional things seem to go smoothly step by step, at least the situation is developing in the direction of their expectations, but the things they have to face in the future are becoming more and more complex. I''m afraid it''s difficult to survive in the future battle without enough strength.


    Although the God of time''s racial talent and the power of time are powerful, they are not invincible. The netherworld is like a time bomb, which is likely to blow herself up before she officially becomes the God of time.


    The time eater is a terrible nuclear bomb. Their rebellious racial talent makes them difficult to deal with. Once they start to make trouble, it''s really hard to imagine how things will develop. Maybe the whole earth will be swallowed up by them. If they don''t have enough strength, they won''t even have the qualification to be their opponents, let alone deal with them.


    On the other hand, my life experience is more and more complicated. It''s hard to say if the identity of the cannibal royal family is determined, whether it will bring death to me or not. No matter whether it is possible, at least it is possible, I must improve my strength to deal with the war that may break out at any time.


    On the bed.


    Wu Hao is sitting in danger.


    "Xiaoya, do you think my control can start to learn new skills?"


    "All right!"


    Liya said: "the master''s cultivation method is very effective, and the improvement of control is very effective. You can start to learn the next skill."


    "Well, you say."


    "The next skill to learn is called supervision, which can change the way the host looks at the world."


    Leah begins to explain.


    "This skill involves time density. There will be a huge difference in the movement of objects observed through different time densities. Through high-density time, the owner will see slower moving pictures, and through low-density time, the owner will see faster moving pictures. However, this is only a visual effect. In fact, there will be no change in the actual movement speed of moving objects."


    "Yes? The change of time density will not affect the speed of the object


    "Yes! Acceleration time and deceleration time are also closely related to time density, but the master''s mind is not enough to learn this skill now. "


    "It''s all about time density. Are the two skills very different?"


    "The scope is not the same, and the intensity of ideas that need to be used is also very different. The host will know soon."


    "Well, you can teach me to learn this super vision skill first."


    "The master concentrates his mind on the eyes, feels the shape of the whole eyeball, and compresses or expands the time around the eyeball with his mind, so as to change the time density around the eyes. The owner can rest assured that whether it is compression or expansion, it is only a change in the time around the eyes, and it will not affect the space around the eyes, and it will not do any harm to the eyes. "


    Wu Hao nodded and concentrated.


    With the experience of learning the time curve, he is familiar with the essence of time. He even controls time with his mind, but


    When he tried to compress time with his mind, he was surprised to find that it was extremely difficult to compress time, and even a little compression would take a huge amount of mind to complete.


    I thought that time and air belong to the existence of low density, which can be easily compressed. I didn''t expect that time has the property of high density. Now I understand what Leia just said.


    It''s extremely difficult to compress the time around your eyes with your current ideas. It''s hard to imagine how powerful ideas you need to use to compress a large range of time density.


    It seems that we''d better learn this skill first.


    After adjusting his mood, Wu Hao concentrated all his thoughts on his right eye and compressed them to make sure that the time density had increased. At the same time, he used his left and right eyes to observe the swinging curtain. He was surprised to find that the movement speed observed on both sides was indeed different. The swing speed observed by the right eye after time compression was a little slower than that observed by the left eye.


    Is it because light slows down as it passes through high density time?


    Don''t you understand?


    However, Wu Hao''s face showed obvious excitement.


    What does supervision mean?


    If you practice well, it''s equivalent to an infinite deceleration mirror. No matter how fast your opponent''s speed is, it will become as slow as a snail in your eyes. If you want to improve your speed, you can also accelerate your opponent''s speed to do speed-up exercises for yourself.


    Shit!


    Is every skill so powerful?


    excitement!


    Wu Hao takes a deep breath and concentrates on practicing this new skill!


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, Wu Hao was very tired, but he was in a good mood.


    One night''s intensive training has raised the mind to a higher level, and the super vision skills have also improved. The compression ratio is larger, and the speed of seeing objects is slower.


    Keep practicing for a month or two, should be able to dodge freely like Neo in the hacker empire?


    Greatly stretched a stretch, standing in front of the window, looking at the river not far away, fresh river breeze, cool.


    "Get up, young master."


    Yu Ting opens the door to come in, sees him to get up early in the morning unexpectedly to still wear yesterday''s clothes, Leng for a while.


    "Young master, did you sleep in your clothes last night?"


    "Angry with both of you."


    Wu Hao joked and hugged the beauty.


    "What does it have to do with us?"


    "It doesn''t matter. There are two beauties at home, but they let me sleep alone. I lie in bed and fall asleep melancholy."


    "Young master, you are still melancholy. I think you are in a very good mood."


    Yu Ting came out of his arms, helped him choose a piece of clothes, went into the bathroom and helped him adjust the water temperature.


    "Take a shower first. I''ll prepare breakfast."


    Wu Hao felt his chin and looked at her with a puzzled face.


    "Baby, how do I feel that your attitude this morning is different from that of last night?"


    "Because I have figured out that it''s better to take good care of the young master as usual than to be angry with him. I just want to make Xu Xinjie retreat in the most common way." Yu tingdao.


    "This is good!"


    Wu Hao hugged her and gave her a kiss.


    "Well, hurry up and take a bath."


    Yu Ting also kisses him on the lips. After adjusting her mind, she is not so angry with him.


    "Why don''t we go out for breakfast and you wash with me?"


    "Come on, kiss the young master more."


    Wu Hao smiles and kisses her for two minutes before letting her go.


    There''s another beauty at home. Hehe, after taking a bath, go to another beauty''s room to tease her.

 Chapter 244

    Yu Ting makes breakfast. Wu Hao comes out of her room with Xu Xinjie in her arms.


    Yu Ting wants not to be angry, but seeing Xu Xinjie''s red face, you don''t need to know that the young master must have been intimate with her for a long time after entering her room.


    Anyway, I really mind the young master making out with other girls.


    But she didn''t say anything. She didn''t express her emotion. She did what she usually did.


    At the dinner table, two women, one left and one right, sat next to Wu Hao. They did not speak and ate breakfast respectively.


    Xu Xinjie also saw the ruddy after intimacy from Yu Ting''s face. She didn''t know that he must have intimated with her when he got up early in the morning. In fact, she was also very angry, but she didn''t sleep well last night and wanted to understand a problem.


    Anger has no effect. Instead of anger, it''s better to cultivate feelings. Just treat Yu Ting as if she doesn''t exist. What should they do? Let her know who is the real girlfriend. At most, she is a housekeeper!


    "Wu Hao, will Yu Ting take us to school or will we go by ourselves?"


    "I''ll send the young master to school later. You can come along."


    "By the way, if you want something, we can go by ourselves."


    "My biggest thing is to take care of the young master''s daily life."


    "Well, since you have time, you can take us to school."


    "I thought you''d say you''re going by car."


    "Why do you want to go there by yourself when someone sends you."


    Yu Ting slightly angry at her one eye, but also no longer say what, to Wu Hao clip a chopsticks dish.


    Xu Xinjie, unwilling to be outdone, also gave Wu Hao a chopstick dish.


    Wu Hao looked at them in a dazed way. Their attitudes had improved obviously this morning. But how did their way of speaking become so strange? They changed from fighting openly to fighting secretly?


    It''s supposed to be.


    "Young master, whose are you going to eat first?"


    "Well? What to eat first? " Wu Hao was stunned for a moment.


    "Can''t you see we''ve all brought you food?"


    Xu Xinjie gave him a white look.


    Is there a dispute? Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    However, it seems that the two of them are very serious. If this small problem is not handled properly, it may become a family conflict, right?


    Nima is not the first to eat.


    Wu Hao turned his eyes and mixed the dishes they put in the bowl together or ate them with porridge.


    "No matter what the order, eat together!"


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    The two girls gave him a blank look and didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    Wu Hao was relieved. In the future, would he have to live the same life as this one? If he was not careful, it might lead to a war between the two sides!?


    ¡­¡­


    At this stage, Wu Hao does not expect them to coexist peacefully. In fact, he is ready for their long-term dispute. Zhao Shuhan has a saying that no girl is willing to share her man with other girls. Peaceful coexistence is the ideal goal. In reality, as long as they can go shopping together without quarreling all day.


    Wu Hao has put his mind in order to start from the ideal and be ready to accept the reality.


    After school in the afternoon, Wu Hao asks Yu Ting to pick up Xu Xinjie and give her sisters more space to get along with each other. She plans to go to zhezhou village to see the situation of Uncle fan and inquire about fan Dongjin''s actions after that day.


    As soon as he got out of the school gate, Wu Hao stopped and scanned around with his spare light.


    Leia told him there were time eaters around!


    It''s near the school.


    Damn, it''s killing. After school, there will be a lot of people. Isn''t the time eater going to devour all the people here?


    With their huge size and strange gaseous body, it''s easy to devour all the time around the school. Damn it, it must be stopped, otherwise it will definitely become a tragedy that will shock the world.


    "Where is it?"


    Wu Hao is very serious.


    "Nine o''clock. It''s too dangerous to lead it to other places first. "


    Leah said, "the master should try not to kill it. It''s better to use the identity of the master to see if he can get something out of them."


    "If it''s not going to do it, I''m not going to do it."


    Wu Hao walked towards the direction of nine o''clock without Leiya reminding him that he also wanted to make use of time eaters to find out his life experience. It would be better if he could find out what they came to earth for.


    At nine o''clock, a rough looking man was shuttling through the crowd. Wu Hao could feel his breath different from that of ordinary people. It was obvious that he was the incarnation of a time eater.


    The strange thing is that this time eater shuttles through the crowd, but it doesn''t mean to devour people''s time. It looks like it''s looking for something.


    Do they have to find the most time or the most spiritual high-quality time?


    Wu Hao was thinking, when the beast noticed that someone was following behind him. When he looked back at Wu Hao, his eyes immediately showed surprise and excitement.


    Of course, it''s not that he can see Wu Hao''s identity at a glance, but that he is excited about his time and the quality of time, which is far higher than that of ordinary people.


    Green dragon, who had been searching for the royal family according to amber''s request, planned to suspend the search and devour the time of the little devil first. Anyway, no one has been devoured by running around today. It should not cause doubt to die.


    He turned and walked towards Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao immediately turned around and walked into the school.


    This time point coincides with the end of school and the end of work. No matter where he goes, there are a large number of people. He can''t spend an hour or more to lead the time eater to a place where there is no one. He can only find a place nearby where there is no one to effectively avoid conflict with the time eater.


    Now there is no one after school, which is safer than other places.


    When the beast in the back of the chase, Wu Hao in front of a meteor, with him to the school''s indoor track and field.


    This indoor track and field field is originally for classroom leisure sports, because few teachers like after-school sports, so it is open to students together with another indoor track and field. When it rains, they come here to have physical education. Except for physical education, there is no one here at all.


    Indoor track and field.


    They stood at the corner of the 400 meter runway and looked at each other ten meters apart.


    Wu Hao didn''t dare to be careless. It''s not cost-effective for him to swallow all the time he has accumulated. The time eater can''t trade time, so he can''t get it back.


    The green dragon is excited. No matter what Wu Hao leads him here for, this empty and uninhabited place is just convenient for him to act. No one knows. After swallowing up his time, he can leave happily.


    Such a high quality of time should be able to enhance a lot of strength, right?


    The green dragon licked the corner of his mouth, and his eyes glowed with excitement

 Chapter 245

    "There''s no place to hide, kid?"


    The green dragon dashed at Wu Hao like a bullet.


    Wu Hao has already started his super vision skill. Although the speed of green dragon is fast, it is the same as the normal speed in his eyes. Before green dragon rushes in front of him, he has made a dodge action.


    The green dragon pounced on the air and was a little surprised. What''s the situation with this boy? It seems to be able to predict his action and make a dodge action ahead of time. Isn''t it


    Is this guy a god of death who opened the second eye of death?


    incorrect!


    Although he has never seen a high-level God of death, he has seen a low-level God of death. This boy has no special breath of God of death, and God of death is always a woman, and he can''t be a man.


    Green dragon can''t understand what''s going on, and is too lazy to think about it. He rushes up again, faster and faster.


    Wu Hao can avoid it.


    Super vision skills are really easy to use, but his mind is still limited, and he can''t compress his time in a higher density. If green dragon has the ability to improve his speed, he will be a little overwhelmed.


    In case of an accident, he quickly took off his clothes.


    "I''m not interested in cannibalism, I just want your time!"


    The green dragon licked the corner of his mouth. It was funny.


    Wu Hao didn''t talk nonsense either. He turned around and quickly came back.


    He didn''t dare to be careless in the face of the predator. If the silver cross had no eggs, it would be very dangerous to leave his back to the enemy.


    At that moment, green dragon saw the purple rimmed silver cross star on Wu Hao''s back. He was shocked and scared to stay where he was.


    royal line?


    Fake, why can''t you feel the unique flavor of the royal family from him?


    But if it''s fake, how does a human know the unique symbol of the royal family?


    "You... Who are you?"


    The green dragon made a tentative remark in shock.


    "You''ve seen who I am, and I want to know who you are?"


    Wu Hao asked, relieved that he knew the sign behind him.


    "I''m green dragon, I''m..."


    Green Dragon dare to report a word, immediately shut up, not sure the identity of each other, how can self report home.


    "You don''t care who I am, I want to confirm your identity first."


    "How to confirm?"


    Wu Hao also wants to confirm that if there is a clear way to determine that he really has the bloodline of time eaters, things may be better handled.


    "Don''t move, I''ll walk over!"


    Wu Hao doesn''t move. At the same time, he strengthens the output of ideas, improves the deceleration ability of super vision ability, and prevents him from attacking.


    The green dragon came to him step by step.


    One step, two steps,


    Nothing happened.


    Three steps, four steps,


    Within five meters of his approach to Wu Hao, the cross star behind Wu Hao and green dragon lights up at the same time, which can be seen through his clothes.


    The pace of green dragon is slower and slower, but he is still walking towards Wu Hao.


    The closer he gets to Wu Hao, the heavier his steps are. The closer he gets to Wu Hao, the worse his face will be. The closer he gets to Wu Hao, the stronger the light of the white cross behind him will be. Three meters away from Wu Hao, he is already struggling and sweating. An invisible pressure makes him almost breathless.


    But the closer you get to the green dragon, the more excited you are, the closer you get to the truth.


    Plop.


    "The advance soldier of the dark Protoss, green dragon, bow up!"


    Green Dragon kneels on one knee, beats his right fist on his chest, lowers his head and shouts.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao watched the green dragon''s expression all the way. This guy''s changing look was very wonderful, but he didn''t know what he had gone through, why he was close to himself would give him such a strong pressure, and he only felt the position of the cross on his back was hot.


    However, Wu Hao accurately learned a fact from green dragon''s look and action that he did have a time eater... Not according to green dragon''s view, it was the lineage of the dark Protoss. In addition, Liya''s previous view, it was the royal lineage of the dark Protoss that flowed on him.


    Damn, I don''t know why I''m still a little excited.


    Young master Wu has become a royal family?


    Is it the crown prince or the real emperor?


    Or the supreme god of the Diablo who was born on earth? Hahaha, if this is the case, do you still have to help them destroy the earth and occupy the universe?


    Is NIMA too bloody?


    Wu Hao laughed at himself.


    After the identity is clear, there are less worries in my heart, royal family? This is not the case with the royal family. The identity of the young master of the Wu family is no worse than that of the royal family of the dark Protoss.


    Whatever his status, my name is Wu Hao!


    "Green dragon."


    "Yes


    "Get up first, don''t kneel down."


    "Yes."


    "Since it''s all right, let''s get out of here first. Let''s talk about it slowly on the way."


    "Yes


    "Don''t talk word by word, will you? Just talk normally. "


    "I dare not!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    My God, what kind of race is the dark Protoss? Apart from the royal family, they can communicate normally, and other people will only obey their orders? It''s like what Leia said. There''s a strict hierarchy of time eaters.


    Wu Hao adjusted his way of speaking.


    "Next, I ask you, do you know who I am in the royal family?"


    "Well... I''m just a little soldier. I don''t know about the royal family."


    "So you know nothing about the royal family?"


    "Yes


    It seems that it is unrealistic to expect a green dragon to tell you his specific life experience.


    Wu Hao turned to asking about other things.


    "I came to earth very early. Why don''t I know about your advance soldiers?"


    "Maybe you came too early than us, so you don''t know about the advance."


    "What do advance soldiers do on earth?"


    "We don''t know the specific order. We just heard that our task is to improve our strength and wait for the next order."


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s right. Now that I see you, I''m sure I know what we''re going to do next?"


    The green dragon looks at him.


    "Do you think you can know such a secret?"


    Wu Hao glared at him. His expression was in place, as if he really knew.


    "Yes, my subordinates are talkative."


    "Do you have a leader? I''ll give you half an hour for your leader to come and see me. "


    "Good!"


    "What are you doing standing so far away? Have you heard what I just said? "


    "If you don''t put Huangwei away, I dare not get too close."


    Khan, and Huangwei?


    Wu Hao knew nothing about the dark Protoss. He didn''t know what the so-called imperial power was, and he didn''t know how to restrain it.


    "Do you hear me clearly?" I asked


    "Listen up."


    "If you hear me clearly, why don''t you go and call your leader over?"


    "Yes, yes


    Green dragon right boxing chest, into black gas disappeared in the campus

 Chapter 246

    Seeing the green dragon disappear, Wu Hao threw away his sweat.


    Calm down, that''s pretending. I dare not be careless even if I''m sure I have the lineage of the dark Protoss royal family. After all, I don''t know the origin of my royal family. If I arouse their suspicion, I''ll be in trouble.


    Acting is so fuckin ''tiring.


    But acting really knows a lot.


    First of all, we can be sure that the so-called Diablo is coveting the world. According to their racial characteristics, they may only stare at the earth, and most likely they want to devour the whole space-time of the universe. Advance soldiers are the first step of their action.


    So organized and planned, it is obvious that it is inevitable.


    It''s strange that the order of the royal family of the dark Protoss is confusing. What do they want to do to enhance their strength?


    And the way the advance soldiers enhance their strength, I''m sorry to tell him, their invincible racial talent is too conservative. Even a team of one star eaters can easily kill all the creatures on the earth, but they choose to be careful and slow, which is hard to understand.


    Wu Hao looked at the gradually dark weather, and his mouth showed a trace of evil smile.


    It seems that his royal ID card has a great effect.


    At least,


    It''s no problem to arrange them to do pollution-free movies!


    hey.


    "Wu Hao, why haven''t you left? What do you do when you live alone in school? "


    When Zhao Shuhan comes down from the office, he just sees Wu Hao.


    "I''ll wait for you."


    Wu Hao joked.


    "Wait for me?"


    "No, thank Mr. Zhao for giving me freedom. Now I can be happy at home."


    "Smelly boy, you dare to come down and see how I deal with you!"


    Zhao Shuhan glared at him and left angrily.


    "Angry?"


    "No


    "I''m angry at the first sight."


    "Who is angry with you? Go home quickly."


    "Then slow down and I''ll go first."


    Wu Hao left school whistling with a smile.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Zhao Shuhan scolded a, also don''t know why he is angry, anyway is angry.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao sits in a milk tea shop opposite the school gate. You can see the school gate from the window.


    Less than ten minutes later, green dragon and another person appeared at the school gate, looking around.


    Wu Hao asked the shop assistant to call them over.


    Green dragon is standing at the door. Amber looks in the direction green dragon points to and sees Wu Hao looking at him.


    The distance is very close, amber can feel his Huangwei is affecting him, but this Huangwei is very weak, at most is one star Huangwei, his two star strength still has the ability to control himself, not too embarrassed.


    Go over.


    "Amber, captain of advance, bow up."


    Right chest salute.


    "Well, although there are few people in the shop, it''s not good for you to have such influence. Sit down."


    Wu Hao has a black face.


    "I dare not."


    "If I tell you to sit down, you can sit down."


    "Yes."


    Amber dares to sit down in Wu Hao''s face.


    "What to drink? Well, forget it. Time is more nutritious for you


    "Yes."


    "Don''t be. Talk normally."


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    My God, such an unruly person, with such rigid blood flowing in his bones?


    "Cough, next we communicate, you must know everything, this is the order."


    "Yes


    "One more time!"


    Wu Hao stares at his eyes. It''s tiring to communicate like this.


    Amber open mouth want to say and quickly shut up.


    It''s impossible for them to meet the royal family in this kind of cannon fodder. He is a little nervous to meet the royal family in this strange world.


    "Don''t be nervous. I just want to know something about you."


    "You said


    "How many of you advance soldiers have come?"


    "I don''t know the details. There are 24 members in my team. Zico is honored to be absorbed by you, so there are 23 left."


    "So many people?"


    Wu Hao was so surprised that he couldn''t suppress it. I''m afraid that five time eaters could devour all the creatures on the earth''s surface in a short time. What do you mean by 24?


    "How many advance troops like you have arrived at this time and space?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I don''t know the exact number. Anyway, our side will continue to enter the world. When there are more people, the strength will be strong enough. I guess..."


    Amber words did not finish, saw Wu Hao one eye, swallowed saliva, quickly did not finish the words swallow down.


    "Guess what? He said


    "You are here. You dare not talk nonsense."


    "Since it''s a guess, let''s say it boldly. If you don''t say it, I doubt you have a secret in your heart."


    "Then... Then I''ll tell you. I''m just guessing. If you don''t want me to continue, let me stop."


    Amber said: "I guess when we are strong enough, we will break the seal of that crazy woman, and then all our people can be transferred."


    He added: "of course, this is my own guess. We are waiting for the notice. Now that we meet you, you can directly convey the above orders to us. We promise to complete the task. For the sake of the royal family and for the sake of our dark Protoss, we will treat death as death!"


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair, his eyes fixed on the amber in front of him. His face was calm, but his heart turned upside down.


    As an advance soldier, his conjecture must be reasonable, that is to say, for some reason, the dark Protoss in another time and space attempted to leave their original world and go to the time and space where the earth is.


    The whole race has migrated to this time and space, which is absolutely a devastating threat to this time and space.


    But from his words, it''s obvious that a woman found the problem and used the seal to prevent them from moving to the world.


    But


    Obviously, this seal did not resist all of them. At least the royal family had tried to make some breakthroughs, otherwise there would be no advance soldiers.


    Who is this woman?


    What is the purpose of the great migration of the whole dark Protoss race?


    Wu Hao couldn''t ask these two questions for the time being. He was afraid that he would expose his ignorance after he spoke. As a royal family, he didn''t even know this?


    We can only wait until we are familiar with him, and then we can find a chance to test the answers to these two questions.


    Wu Hao has a hunch that these two problems may be related to his royal lineage of the dark Protoss.


    "Amber, don''t speculate about these things. It''s the royal family''s business to do it. Do you understand?"


    "Yes! Never speculate in the future. "


    Amber hesitated for a moment and asked, "since we meet you here, please direct us to the next step, or we should continue to improve our strength according to the original plan?"


    "The plan has changed. Your original plan to improve your strength has been suspended for the time being."

 Chapter 247

    Wu Hao said quietly: "I have been here for a long time, but don''t you find that my strength is not strong? It''s not that I don''t want to be strong. I have this idea. Just one earth has long been desolate, but I didn''t do it. Do you know why? "


    Amber shook her head.


    "In the battle against that woman''s seal, many people in the royal family were seriously injured. Once they broke the seal, they had to seize the time to absorb a lot of time for healing. The quality of time on earth is very high. This is the medicine box of the royal family. Do you understand?"!? So from today on, you are not allowed to give me any more time to devour anyone. "


    "If we don''t improve our strength, what shall we do?"


    Amber asked.


    "Now there are a large number of death gods on the earth. It is because they have noticed our changes that they appear. So your next task is to protect me, and the other is to follow my orders and launch a war against death when necessary!"


    "Yes


    "I repeat, earth''s Royal medicine box, you are not allowed to swallow any time for me from today on."


    "I understand!"


    "Let''s do this first. You go back and explain to others. Tomorrow noon, you and green dragon will wait for me at the school gate. From tomorrow on, you two will follow me and protect me at any time. Others will be on call at any time!"


    "Yes


    Amber excitedly punches her right chest.


    It''s a great honor for him to be a guard of the royal family.


    "Go down first."


    "Yes


    Amber got up and left, went to the door and came back.


    Respectfully asked: "do not know who you are royal? What shall we call you in the future? "


    "Who am I? It''s not your question. I''ll tell you when it''s appropriate. As for the address, call me master Wu later."


    "It''s Master Wu."


    "Well, go ahead."


    "Yes


    Amber strode away, the excitement on her face did not disappear from beginning to end.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not doubt Wu Hao''s true identity. The royal power can not be wrong, and non Royal people can never have the royal power. This is the best proof of his identity.


    Wu Hao had a low heart.


    The dark Protoss and the royal family seem to have the supreme authority. As long as they confirm that they are the royal family, they will obey themselves unconditionally.


    That''s a good thing.


    At present, more than 20 of them didn''t do anything about it. If one day the netherworld goddess would make a big move, they could have 23 more strong expendables.


    Wu Hao leaves.


    Amber and green dragon are by their side. In the future, a lot of things can be gradually clarified, hehe.


    I wanted to take a taxi to find uncle fan. I called Yang Zhi out and asked him to take the contract fan Dongjin filled in.


    In fact, Wu Hao can directly let the contract back to his own hands, but after seeing amber, there is something he wants to talk to Yang Zhi face to face.


    ¡­¡­


    The two met at a bar.


    At 6:30, there were no people in any bar, and several people who got off work early were all silent and drinking wine. They looked around from time to time to see if there were any beautiful women who could have an affair.


    Wu Hao and Yang Zhi are sitting at the bar.


    "Mr. Wu, I''ve brought what you want."


    Yang Zhi took out the contract Wu Hao had given him before, and forced fan Dongjin to stay with him after signing it.


    Wu Hao took over the contract and signed his name directly on it.


    "Congratulations, master. The remaining time has increased by 43 years."


    Wu Hao smiles, and the contract on the table magically disappears.


    Yang Zhi is not surprised.


    "Yang Zhi, what''s the situation of the company recently?" Wu Hao asked.


    "It''s OK. While the original business remains unchanged, I''ve added some other facade businesses. The original Qianglong company is really a bit swaggering. I have managed several legal and compliant normal projects. On the one hand, it has blocked our shady business all afternoon. On the other hand, the profitability of the original businesses is limited. Either they can''t get orders, or they are small businesses. The real big orders are very limited. They can support the company, But if you want to have a big development, you still have to get some real legal and compliant business support. "


    "It''s up to you. In a word, if I can put you in that position, I just believe in you."


    Wu Hao had a drink and said, "I''m looking for you today because I want to talk to you about another thing. In the future, if Qianglong company encounters a particularly difficult task, the people on hand can''t finish it. Let me know that I have some people on hand who can use it. I promise to help you finish the task. "


    He added: "the reason why I told you this is that I hope you and Qianglong can establish an authority in the industry. If there are tasks that can''t be completed at any moment, the company''s reputation will be affected. Therefore, I hope you can ensure the highest and best business performance as possible. My goal involves seven billion people in the world, If you don''t have enough authority and credibility, it''s hard to get on the stage. "


    "Although everything is left to you, it''s my own business after all, so I will help you if I can help you, understand?"


    "I understand."


    Yang Zhi put down his glass and nodded solemnly.


    Some lists are really difficult to deal with. It would be great if Wu Hao had someone to help solve them. He is so strange and powerful. I''m afraid there is no shortage of powerful people like Xiao you around him. With their help, any trouble will not be trouble. This is for sure.


    "Then I won''t say much. You only need to remember one thing. In the future, you are going to explore the global market with me, so you must be steady and solid, but you must have a long-term vision."


    "I see."


    "Take me back."


    "Not two more? Shall I have two girls with you? "


    "No, I haven''t finished the two girls at home. I don''t want to play with them."


    Wu Hao laughed at himself and left.


    Yang Zhisheng follows him and takes him home.


    ¡­¡­


    When Uncle fan was there, Wu Hao planned to go another day. What happened today was in his mind.


    There are worries to tell the truth, but it''s more exciting for him.


    It''s not to say that you have confirmed your royal identity, but to be excited about the convenience that this identity can bring.


    Amber and green dragon have become their own bodyguards. Not to say, Amber''s twenty odd people have become his own bodyguards. Originally, a bloody crisis has become a great opportunity. How can he not be excited.


    Next, the only thing he wants to explain to amber is his relationship with Nami and Xiaoyou.


    Although I don''t need to explain anything to the leader of an advance soldier as a royal family, I should eliminate his doubts for my long-term interests.


    Wu Hao leaned back in his seat, looking at the cars coming and going out of the window, lost in thought

 Chapter 248

    Wu Hao whistled home. On the way home, he thought of a good way to deal with amber. He was in a good mood.


    But when he got home, he was confused immediately.


    Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie are cooking together in the kitchen.


    My God, what''s the situation with these two people?


    Although Wu Hao is very happy to see this scene from a perceptual point of view, rationality tells Wu Hao that it is absolutely impossible. At least for the moment, they can''t get well together and cook together in the kitchen.


    So what are they doing?


    Wu Hao couldn''t resist curiosity and quietly went out to the kitchen to peep at the movement inside, hoping that they were not martial arts experts, and there were no kitchen knives fighting in the kitchen.


    The picture he saw was the same as he expected, the scene of fighting did not appear, but it was also different from what he expected.


    Two people are busy in the kitchen. You cut your food and I cook my food. They don''t have any communication with each other. If they have, it''s also eye contact, and it''s still the kind of mutually exclusive.


    They''re fighting for cooking?


    It looks like it is!


    I don''t know why they suddenly want to compare their cooking skills, but Wu Hao knows that he has a good mouth today.


    Bad smile, back to the bedroom to practice.


    In the kitchen,


    The two beauties look calm and do their own things. In fact, they are fighting against each other.


    After school in the afternoon, Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie went home together. Xu Xinjie didn''t want to go to the kitchen to cook. Yu Ting is the housekeeper. This kind of thing should have been her job. But seeing her carefully preparing dinner, her sensitive heart made her feel that Wu Hao would have more affection for her because she ate her food every day, As his girlfriend, I want to let him taste my craft!


    therefore,


    Two beauties, one by one, on the stove bar.


    Half an hour later, their food was finally ready.


    Wu Hao sat at the dinner table and watched them bring out the dishes in the kitchen with a smile.


    He can''t laugh.


    That''s too much.


    Yu Ting usually makes four dishes and two soups. Today she makes eight dishes and two soups. What about Xu Xinjie? Not to be outdone, he also made eight dishes and two pots of soup.


    Twenty dishes on the table!


    No matter whether it''s delicious or not, Wu Hao is a little afraid. After a while, these two girls will not let themselves eat all the dishes on the table, will they? Oh, my God, it''s going to kill people!


    As a result


    Unfortunately, he was right.


    Don''t two girls have to let their beloved man support themselves when they are angry? How can they support themselves? That is to eat all the dishes she makes!


    Eat her more than me, you must love her more, no, you must eat my more than her!


    How can Wu Hao prove to them that my feelings for you two are not high or low? Then I have to eat all the dishes they cooked! Yes, it''s all eaten!


    But Wu Hao couldn''t change into a time beast after all. He didn''t have such a big appetite to eat so much.


    And he wants to seize every opportunity to prove that what I want is that you two are not the winner!


    Then he has only one way!


    Filled a bowl of rice, smelling a table of delicious dishes sent out a tempting fragrance, a bowl of white rice to eat down, Leng is a chopstick did not dare to move the dishes on the table!


    After eating, I ran back to my room and continued to practice.


    You can''t die of hunger if you eat less, but you will die if you eat that table of vegetables.


    It''s terrible to think about it.


    Always do not understand the ancients is to use what method to let the first wife and the second wife live in harmony? How can this fine tradition not be carried forward?


    Tangled!


    I really don''t know what kind of moth they will make to torture themselves. They are all their own men. Why, alas.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s late at night, and fan Dongjin looks at a text message on his mobile phone.


    22.608 million in revenue!


    It''s just a text message. He''s been reading it for hours.


    The money shows that Wu Hao has signed his 43 year sale agreement, which means that he has only one year left to live.


    He was frightened by the suffocation of oxygen being pumped away in a vacuum chamber.


    This kind of fear started from seeing this text message and has been gradually weakened until now, which makes his brain a little more sober and has the ability to think more comprehensively.


    Now, if he wants to survive, he must have enough money to redeem his time from Wu Hao.


    Of course, he can go to Wu Hao now to buy a five-year home to make himself at ease.


    But fan Dongjin didn''t do it.


    Since we need to do it, we should do it in one step!


    He looked at Li Yufeng lying beside him with fierce eyes.


    He and Li Yufeng met in a card game. From the beginning, he knew that she had a husband and what her husband Li Jingui did. He didn''t like this woman from the beginning, but she seemed to want to find someone to remarry, so she was good to him all the time. The most important thing is that this woman has money.


    Since they met, she often gave him some financial support. He couldn''t live without her money these years.


    But he knew in his heart that this woman couldn''t!


    It can be seen from many aspects that this woman has a vicious heart. If she really wants to live with her, she will not only feel guilty for herself, but also for her parents.


    Fan Dongjin is not a filial person, but he is unfilial to himself. He is not willing to let other women bully his parents.


    Before, in order to get money from her, I could bear it. Now it''s different. I have a way to make money easily. As long as I guarantee my life safety, I can have money at any time. Why I need money from her depends on her face.


    He woke up Li Yufeng.


    "What time is it? Why don''t you sleep? If you have the money, you can go to Wu Hao to buy one tomorrow, and the rest will come later! "


    Li Yufeng impatiently pushed him to sleep.


    "I want to solve this problem one step at a time. I don''t want to be led by his nose. The longer the delay, the worse it will be for me. If my parents know what they will think about this, I can''t imagine what they will do when they are old and their children are unfilial. Don''t forget that if I want to buy time from Wu Hao, I have to help my parents buy it together, When they die, I have no chance to sell time again, so I don''t want to do it several times if I can do it all at once. "


    "So?"


    "I''ve sold it for 43 years. I only need to buy it back for 40 years. According to Wu Hao''s requirements, I have to prepare 80 years'' money at least. My own 43 years'' money plus my parents'' 18 years'' money is still 19 years away, which is almost 10 million. You just have the money. Give it to me and I''ll take my parents to Wu Hao tomorrow."

 Chapter 249

    "What''s wrong with you? Why should I give you the money I''ve worked so hard for? Ah, I don''t usually give you enough money for your food and clothing. Now I have an idea? I''ll tell you, I won''t give you a cent of the money. If I don''t get any benefits from you, I have to post you 10 million. What you think is great. "


    Li Yufeng sat up.


    "You mean you''d rather watch me die than watch your ten million?"


    Fan Dongjin stares at Li Yufeng fiercely.


    Li Yufeng hesitated for a moment and said, "I don''t mean that. You are my man. How can I watch you die? I mean, we need money to live in the future. If I give you 10 million, how can we live in the future?"


    "Since boss Wu can go this way, we have many ways to get money. Why can''t you ask your elder brother, second brother and third sister? As long as it''s time, it''s money. As long as you get another 10 million, your danger will be relieved. I''m not asking you to cheat them. You know this secret, you can be an intermediary among them. "


    "It''s not up to you to decide how long they sell and how much profit they control? I heard that your third sister''s husband has encountered some problems in his business, right? The bank is unwilling to lend money to him because his company''s profitability is not good. If you tell him such a simple and easy way to get money, do you think he will be upset? The secret is in your hands. The initiative is in your hands. How to use them depends on you. Money is not a problem. The key is the method. "


    Fan Dongjin looked at her and said nothing.


    This woman is really too good, for money any way to think out, perhaps one day to calculate their own do not know.


    Maybe she''s already figured it out?


    Who knows.


    "You have a lot of ideas?"


    "Do you think I know how to play cards all day long just like you do? I''ve come step by step from the countryside to the city to live my life now. It''s not by the handouts given by men, but by myself."


    "Well said, what are you fighting for with me? I don''t seem to have what you want, do I? "


    "I''m not young. I want to find someone to live with. Now we have money. We can do whatever we want. So listen to me, don''t touch the money at this time. It''s not good for our future life."


    "You give me the money first, and we''ll talk to my brother and sister about it. Isn''t it the same to make some money from them?"


    "How can it be the same? I''m too cheap. Even if the plan fails, you won''t have nothing. But you spend all your money first. If it fails, you think about the consequences. Do you think they will give you a chance to earn their money? What are the three things above you? You know better than me. They don''t try to deal with you. I''m not surnamed Li. Tell me what you will do at that time? Go to boss Wu to sell time? Then you might as well take your parents with you and go to find him instead of 10 million. "


    "You mean you won''t give me the money anyway?"


    Fan Dongjin stares at her.


    "Yes, I won''t give you the money for any reason. It''s not like you have no other way. Why do you have to think of something ready-made? You still have a year to go. You''re not going to die right away. How about a little boldness? "


    "I tell you, today you have to give it or not, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Anger from the heart of evil to the edge of the gall, fan Dongjin turned over and grabbed Li Yufeng''s neck, Li Yufeng suddenly gasped and struggled.


    "Li Yufeng, don''t think I''m such a controlling man. You''re the only one who wants to harm me after Li Jingui''s death. When I''m useless, kick me away. You think I don''t know what you think. Don''t think you''re the only smart person in the world!"


    The more fan Dongjin said, the more annoyed and excited he was. He pulled the clothes and tied her hands and feet.


    "Fan Dongjin, you are committing a crime. Please let me go!"


    "Shut the hell up!"


    I found a tape to seal her mouth.


    Li Yufeng struggles in panic for fear that this crazy man will kill her. He is not the disabled Li Jingui. If he really loses his mind, it is possible to kill someone. If he loses his life, it will be useless.


    "Wu Wu ~ ~"


    Li Yufeng struggled.


    Fan Dongjin jumped out of bed and turned from her bag to her purse, but there was no card in her purse except 500 yuan in cash.


    She used to have a dozen bank cards in her bag!


    Damn, this woman is really on guard against herself. She knows she''s ten million short, so she''s hiding the money secretly, right?


    Fan Dongjin tears open the tape and looks at Li Yufeng with murderous eyes.


    "Li Yufeng, you knew I would ask you for money, didn''t you? OK, it seems that you only wanted money from the beginning and didn''t intend to help me through this difficulty. Since you are not benevolent, don''t blame me for being unjust. If you don''t give me the money today, I''ll let you die with it, saying, "where''s the money?"


    "If you kill me, I won''t get the money. Calm down and let''s talk about it slowly. You are my man. I want to help you. How can I watch you die?"


    "When you die, I can''t get the money and you can''t use it, so don''t play tricks on me. I want the money now! Give it or not? "


    "Can you calm down and let''s talk slowly?"


    "Calm down, you''re paralyzed, I''ll ask you whether to give it or not!"


    Fan Dongjin roared and grabbed her by the neck.


    Li Yufeng struggled, her face flushed with a strong sense of suffocation.


    Li Yufeng really doesn''t want to give it to him. Why did she give him all her hard-working money? She wanted to make some money from him, but now that she didn''t make it, she let him hurt her. She really wanted to kill him.


    But now the active authority to kill is also on him, and there is no way if he doesn''t want to give it.


    Li Yufeng finally chose to nod.


    Fan Dongjin released his hand.


    "Li Yufeng, you''d better be honest with me. I''ll make you die ugly. Don''t think I''m just scaring you. I''ll live a good life for a year. Killing you is like killing a chicken. It''s a big deal to live in prison for a year. Do you think I dare not! Say, "where did you hide the card?"


    He added: "don''t try to lead me out and take the opportunity to escape. I will make you have no chance to escape. If you tell me a fake address, I won''t make you the same as Li Jingui when I come back!"


    Li Yufeng looked at him, panting.


    I didn''t think this man was smart before. I didn''t expect that he was so smart at the critical moment. That''s what she thought just now.


    "It''s stuck under the bed in Room 411 of Apollo Hotel. I glued it to the bed board with adhesive tape. You can find it. It''s stuck behind the toilet sink."

 Chapter 250

    Fan Dongjin gets excited and starts to go to the toilet to find the room card. In the middle of the walk, he turns back. In case he ties Li Yufeng up firmly, he uses adhesive tape to make her trapped on the bed again and again to ensure that she doesn''t have any chance to escape. Then he goes to the toilet to get the room card and takes a taxi to Apollo Hotel.


    Li Yufeng didn''t lie. She hid all the cards there.


    Fan Dongjin takes a taxi to get the card and returns home. Li Yufeng is still tied to the bed. There are signs of struggle, but he fails.


    "Which card is the money on?"


    Fan Dongjin cut the tape from her mouth.


    "CCB card ending in 0594."


    "What''s the password?"


    ¡°970258¡£¡±


    Fan Dongjin closed her mouth again, sat in front of the computer, logged in to her online bank to check the balance, 16.5226 million.


    This woman has a lot of money. There should be a lot of money on other cards, right?


    Fan Dongjin, look at the time, 23:55.


    He quickly transferred 5 million yuan to his account and completed the transfer in 58 minutes. Fan Dongjin was greatly relieved.


    The maximum transfer limit of CCB is 5 million yuan. Fortunately, it''s not too early in the morning, otherwise it will have to wait one day to transfer another 5 million yuan.


    After waiting for two minutes, fan Dongjin immediately transferred another 5 million yuan to his account.


    10 million, get it!


    He leaned back on the chair and looked at Li Yufeng, who was half dead on the bed. In his heart, he did not do anything at all. He turned all the money on her card away!


    Fan Dongjin took a kitchen knife from the kitchen and walked towards Li Yufeng step by step.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao was suspended in mid air,


    The stronger the skill, the stronger the idea and the stronger the exercise of the idea. Every time Wu Hao practices, he can feel his super vision skill improving bit by bit.


    There is no hierarchy to define the degree of progress in the cultivation of time power. We can only judge the level from the number and intensity of skills that can be cultivated.


    Wu Hao had been very strange about this until Liya explained it to him.


    In essence, the existence of hierarchy is to divide people. When there are many people, the concept of hierarchy will inevitably appear, regardless of status or strength. However, when there is only one person, hierarchy naturally does not exist. Without analogy, it is impossible to define the level of hierarchy. Naturally, it is not necessary to establish the concept of hierarchy, Since ancient times, the power of time has only been owned by the goddess of time. No matter what level she practices, she can''t establish her own hierarchy.


    Up to now, Wu Hao also has the power of time, and just like her, she can''t define her own level. She can only count how much progress she has made.


    But


    Wu Hao thought of his other identity, the dark Protoss royal family.


    This race seems to have a natural concept of hierarchy. Should we also cultivate this ability?


    Liya said that there has never been a nine star eclipse, or she will become the first person of the highest level!?


    Wu Hao gave an evil smile and couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    Take a deep breath, open your eyes, just to see a small insect fly by.


    With super vision, you can clearly see the frequency of its wings flapping, just like slow photography.


    Wu Hao stretched out his hand and flicked it out of the window.


    It''s a great skill.


    "Snore ~ ~"


    The voice of protest in his stomach pulled Wu Hao back from his concentration of cultivation.


    On the bed.


    Nima ate a bowl of white rice in the evening, and the cultivation of super vision consumed a lot of energy. At midnight, he was already hungry.


    See if there''s anything to eat in the kitchen.


    Wu Hao slipped into the kitchen and had nothing to eat except the ingredients.


    It''s a pity that we have a table of dishes in the evening.


    Yu Ting never allows him to eat every other meal, and there won''t be any overnight meal at home. It''s nothing at ordinary times. Today is depressing. I won''t let myself cook for supper in the evening, right!?


    "Do you know you are hungry?"


    Behind comes Yu Ting''s teasing voice, with heartache.


    "Fortunately, if you two were not angry, I would be hungry?"


    Wu Hao smiles, hugs Yu Ting and kisses her. She is really charming in her pajamas.


    "Go to the living room and wait for me. Make some food for the young master."


    "Or I won''t eat. Let''s go back to our room and you can eat it for me?"


    "Come on, I''m still angry."


    Yu Ting blushed and came out of his arms. She put on an apron and made a supper for him.


    Wu Hao held her from behind and watched her cook.


    "Baby, I wish you weren''t angry."


    "So you didn''t ask for it, young master. If you don''t have so many things, I also enjoy being with you. But young master, you have to bring Xu Xinjie back. Do you think I can be happy?"


    "Now this has become a fact. You and Xinxin can get along well. Do you really have the heart to be hungry like this?"


    "I can''t bear it. I got up to make supper for the young master. But it''s impossible for you to let me accept Xu Xinjie, at least not now. "


    "At least for now?"


    Wu Hao caught a bit of unexpected information.


    Yu Ting was angry at him and didn''t speak.


    As a housekeeper, she was destined to guard him all her life, but this identity also meant that she could only stand beside him silently and become the woman behind him, but she could not get married as Xu Xinjie did in her life plan.


    He finally wants to marry a girl, and she has no reason to stop him from doing it. In fact, as a housekeeper, she even has the responsibility to help him select.


    But now she really doesn''t want to do it.


    I don''t want to accept it.


    "What are the two people doing secretly?"


    Xu Xinjie pushes open the door of the kitchen and sees Wu Hao embracing Yu Ting. She is angry.


    "Your boyfriend is hungry, and you as a girlfriend don''t know how to make something to eat with him."


    Yu Tingmo said quietly.


    "You are the housekeeper. If you don''t do it, why don''t you ask me to do it?"


    "Don''t I do it now? But your girlfriend doesn''t seem to have done anything, does she? "


    "Get out of the way and let me do it."


    "I''m doing it all. I want you to come. You''d better go back to sleep."


    Xu Xinjie snorted. Seeing that Wu Hao was still holding Yu Ting, she couldn''t help but go up and grab his ear.


    "Have you had enough? You think I''m the air, don''t you dare to hold her all the time when I''m here! "


    "Take it easy. It''s all my women. I don''t dare to hold anyone. If you like, we can show our love in front of Tingting."


    Wu Hao grinned and hugged her in his arms.


    "Wu Hao!"


    Xu Xinjie blushed. As a simple girl, she was very embarrassed to kiss me with her boyfriend in front of other girls, especially in front of Yu Ting.


    "Come on, you two get out of here and don''t disturb me!"


    Yu Ting is angry.


    "Hey, hey, that''s hard work."


    Wu Hao gave a bad smile. A princess took Xu Xinjie out of the kitchen.

 Chapter 251

    Wu Hao ate three dishes and a bowl of soup with relish.


    Two girls sat by him, one on the left and the other on the right.


    As a man, it''s not hypocritical to say that Wu Hao likes this kind of feeling very much, and it''s not hypocritical to say that what he pursues is this kind of atmosphere and this kind of feeling. As long as they don''t quarrel, it''s really good.


    "Would you like to sit down and eat with me?"


    "You can eat it yourself, young master. I''m not used to having supper."


    "You are full of breath."


    "What''s the matter with you, young master? If you can hold me, you can''t?"


    "Yes, I''m angry too. Yu Ting, please wait. One day I''ll let Wu Hao hold me alone. Do you hear that, Wu Hao? You can only hold me alone in the future."


    Wu Hao wry smile, two people or don''t talk when good, a mouth to quarrel.


    "Then at least now I can hold you both, right? Let me hold you later."


    Bad laugh, distract them.


    The two girls gave him a look.


    "Eat quickly, go to bed after breakfast, and leave the bowl to Xu Xinjie to wash."


    "Why."


    "I cook rice, you wash a bowl still have opinion, thanks to you or young master girlfriend, know why I don''t want to accept you!? I don''t look like a girlfriend at all. "


    "Well, I''ll wash it."


    Wu Hao laughs but doesn''t say a word, the rice in Baji bowl eats with relish.


    I like this fight!


    After all, the two women are their own women. They can''t all be handed over to one person. Division of labor and cooperation are still needed. Only in this way can they cooperate with each other tacitly.


    Ha ha ha.


    Cough, cough, cough~~~


    "Young master, please eat slowly. You can still choke after a meal."


    "That''s who you are."


    "It''s rare that you are willing to eat with me. When people are happy, they will be excited."


    Wu Hao laughs and kisses them twice.


    Two girls together in his waist twist a circle, a mouth of oil is actually good meaning random kiss, will have to wash face.


    After dinner, Wu Hao cleans the dishes with Xu Xinjie, showing her love in front of Yu Ting. She is very willing, especially when she takes Yu Ting to her room.


    After sitting with her in Xu Xinjie''s room for a while, Wu Hao, who tries to stay in her boudoir, is driven out, and Yu Ting''s room is locked.


    Well.


    These two are really good girls. In order not to be addicted to women, they are also excellent.


    Wu Hao sighed and went back to his room to practice.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon the next day.


    After dinner with Xu Xinjie, Wu Hao came to the school gate alone.


    Amber and green dragon have been waiting there for a long time.


    "Master Wu."


    Amber and green dragon trot in front of Wu Hao, both of them are very excited.


    Green dragon, in particular, did not expect that he could become the Royal Guard with the team leader, which is a great honor for him as an artillery soldier.


    "Can you feel me?" Wu Hao asked.


    "It''s OK to be close, but it''s impossible to be too far away." Amber Road.


    "So."


    Wu Hao thought about it and said, "in the future, you should pay attention to my movements and protect my safety secretly."


    "Yes


    "Now that you are my people, you can ask me what you need in the future. As long as it is not too much, I will promise you."


    "No! It''s our honor to be the guard of Master Wu. We dare not ask for it. "


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "I have classes in the afternoon. You can make your own arrangements during this time. It''s up to you whether you want to practice or find a place to sleep. Or you two can discuss how to protect me in the future."


    Turn around and go to school.


    Amber and green dragon right chest, watching Wu Hao leave.


    The green dragon wiped his sweat and let out a long breath.


    "Captain, why don''t master Wu put Huangwei away? It''s hard for me to get close to him every time. "


    "Don''t guess Master Wu''s mind. He must have his own idea. Maybe it''s to attract other royal families."


    "The captain also said not to speculate."


    "You''re the only one who talks


    Amber glared at the green dragon and changed the topic: "Master Wu still needs to study here. Let''s find a place nearby and discuss how to protect Master Wu in the future."


    "There are so many people in the school. I really want to change and devour all their time." The green dragon licked the corner of his mouth.


    "Smelly boy, if you dare to come and see me, I won''t peel your skin. Master Wu said that it''s not allowed to send mail in the time of devouring human beings. I''ve already told you."


    "But Captain, how can we improve our strength if we don''t devour their time?"


    "Young master Wu has his own arrangements. I don''t need to worry about it. Let''s go and have a seat in the shop where young master Wu invited me."


    "All right."


    Green Dragon shrugged and said, "Captain, why do you think young master Wu wants to study in human school? Human beings are vulnerable. What can we learn from them? "


    "Young master Wu must have his own plan. We just need to think about how to protect him. We must not let death hurt young master Wu a little and a half."


    "I understand."


    "Just understand."


    ¡­¡­


    After school in the afternoon, Wu Hao asked Yu Ting to take Xu Xinjie home first, while he took a taxi to the teahouse.


    Along the way, he didn''t notice amber and green dragon following him, but the cross star behind him could feel that they were really in the dark.


    These two guys are smart enough not to follow them blatantly.


    I don''t know if they''ll be discovered by Nami?


    I think it will!


    Nami is second only to Shirley, the goddess of the nether world. She is sure to find them tens of meters away.


    We have to find a reason for Nami not to interfere in this matter. Dammit, Nami can kill a six star eclipse beast. They are mole ants in front of her one star and two stars one by one. Nami can crush them to death with a little finger.


    He still has a lot of things to figure out. Amber and green dragon can''t just die.


    I called Xiaoyou.


    "Here comes the man?"


    "It''s just after four o''clock. When are you coming?"


    "On the way."


    "Bring me something to eat?"


    "What to eat?"


    "Give me a cake with Lord Nami. I''d like some sweet food."


    "Wait."


    I bought two cakes for them on the way.


    teahouse.


    The first floor is full of people. Some people talk quietly. Some people look at Nami and Xiaoyou without saying a word. They are wearing cheongsam, which is called a national beauty. Men can''t help looking at them more. Especially Nami, a man can''t help looking at him. It''s really charming.


    Since the big men and small men who live nearby know that there is such a place to go, many of them have become regular visitors. They come in the morning, come at noon, come in the afternoon and come in the evening. If their wives scold them again, they have to raise their eyes.


    Besides, the tea provided in time is not as inferior as the tea provided in some teahouses. It''s very good tea. Even if you don''t look at beautiful women, just drinking tea is a good choice.


    Wu Hao gives them the cake. He goes to the second floor and meets fan Dongjin and his parents

 Chapter 252

    "Here you are, young man."


    As soon as Uncle fan saw Wu Hao coming up, he welcomed him happily.


    "My son has to have you present to sign any contract, so he came to see you again. You just finished school?"


    "Yes, just after school, I heard that your son came to see me. I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    "It''s OK. There''s still tea to drink. Dongjin, what are you going to do? Say it quickly. Don''t delay people''s time. "


    "That''s right. Dongjin, do whatever you want." Grandma said.


    Wu Hao looks at fan Dongjin with a smile.


    Fan Dongjin''s face was very complicated, with a kind of excitement of yearning for freedom, and with the special tension after the crime.


    "Wu Hao, can we talk about it alone?"


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao said: "uncle, you two should sit here first. I''ll talk to Dongjin."


    "Let''s talk. Let''s sit here and have tea."


    Wu Hao takes fan Dongjin into the room.


    "Old man, what''s the origin of this young man? How do you feel that he is not as simple as Dongjin said? And you didn''t hear them call him boss Wu


    "Ah, don''t think about it. What a nice guy he is, he must not be a bad man."


    "I know the lad is not a bad guy. I mean the lad is not easy."


    "That''s not good. Do you want a young man to be as worthless as our son?"


    "Look at what you said. Dongjin is a bit promising now. Don''t always say that he is not promising."


    "Don''t talk about him. Let''s have tea. We''ll make something soon. Let''s go back and dig up the leftover vegetables in the field. It''s a little bit if we can sell them in the morning market tomorrow."


    ¡­¡­


    In the room.


    Fan Dongjin as like as two peas in a similar arrangement, was surprised by a strange way of crossing a parallel space.


    It''s not surprising to think about Wu Hao.


    "Boss Wu, I''ve collected all the money. According to our agreement, I''ll buy my parents 20 years each, and then I can buy back 40 years, right?"


    "Yes, that''s what I said before."


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair and looked at him.


    "So you got the money from Li Yufeng? I''m curious. Fan Dongjin and Li Yufeng don''t look like a woman who can give you so much money. Don''t you kill her? "


    "I... how dare I kill people? Boss Wu knows money but not people. As long as I have the money to do this transaction, I don''t need to know how I got the money."


    Fan Dongjin is guilty.


    "That''s right. I don''t care about the way you get the money, but I''ve been thinking about it for two days. We need to make some changes in the way we trade."


    "How to change it?"


    Fan Dongjin looks at Wu Hao nervously.


    "I told you before that you could buy it for 40 years at a time, but now I think it''s not right. I plan to trade with you separately. You can only buy it back for two years at most at a time, and you can trade once a year at most."


    Wu Hao is knocking on the table.


    "But the premise remains unchanged. If you redeem for two years, you have to sell for one year for each of your parents," he said


    "How can you turn back?"


    Fan Dongjin stood up angrily, which was not the result he wanted.


    If so, he doesn''t have to fight with Li Yufeng for that ten million. If so, he doesn''t have to risk prison to rob Li Yufeng''s money. If so


    "The rules are set by me. If you don''t think you need these two years, you can not trade with me. There is no loss for me, right?"


    "I tell you, wretch, if you don''t let me redeem forty years today, I''ll kill you."


    Fan Dongjin takes out a spring knife from his pocket and jumps on the table to push Wu Hao''s neck.


    Slow down!


    It''s as hard as a snail.


    "Fan Dongjin, do you want to show me your little skills?"


    Wu Hao sneered scornfully, snatched the knife from his hand and slapped him in the face.


    Fan Dongjin fell heavily on the ground, covered his face and couldn''t make a sound. He felt that his neck was almost broken.


    "In front of me, you''d better sit down and deal honestly. If you want to leave, leave."


    Wu Hao looked at him coldly.


    "Wu Hao, what do you want me to do? If you want to kill me, say it


    When fan Dongjin got up, he had an inexplicable illusion that Wu Hao was using him to do something, but he didn''t know what it was.


    "When did I say that I wanted to kill you? I really wanted to kill you and directly forced you to sell all your time. Even if I gave you one year, I would not give you another chance to make the following transaction with me. Killing you is of no value to me. Why should I waste this time and energy?"


    "What do you want me to do?"


    The pain on his face calmed fan Dongjin down and sat down again in front of Wu Hao.


    "I don''t want you to do anything, I just give you a choice, continue to accept my deal or leave."


    "I''ve got the money ready. Don''t you want to take it all back at once?" Cried fan Dongjin.


    "I''m not short of money." Wu Hao shrugged.


    Fan Dongjin is so angry that he really wants to jump on him and kill him. He just thinks that he almost slapped him to death, but he still sits on the chair and doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    "You mean I can only buy from you for two years at most in a year?"


    "I just said that."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    "Shall we ask you a question?"


    "Ask."


    "I think you must have your intention in doing so. I want to know why you must not allow me to complete the transaction at one time?"


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "I want to know what I can say."


    "Originally, I didn''t want to tell you, but I think according to the current situation, what I think you are doing is likely to be quite different from what I expected. I''d better tell you the truth."


    Wu Hao leans.


    "I''m not a good person, but sometimes I''m full of compassion. That day I saw your old father standing at Shangdu intersection for an afternoon, and the dishes of more than 100 Jin were only sold for more than 20 yuan. When I came home at night, your old mother was digging vegetables in the field with the light on. My first reaction was to see their children. I didn''t expect that it happened to be you."


    "So, I''ve been doing this for a long time. I hope you can be kind to the old couple. I can help them out of financial difficulties, but they need to have a child to care about them. They are old and can''t work for several years. Even I can''t bear to be an outsider. They just die at home alone. Don''t you have any feelings as a son?"


    Then his eyes became cold.


    "Fan Dongjin, since I''ve told you my purpose, I''ll tell you clearly. No matter what you think in your heart or whether you want to, you''d better treat them better in the future. I''ll visit them from time to time. If you let me know that you are not good to them, don''t blame me for raising the price."

 Chapter 253

    "Price increase"


    "I forgot to tell you that the price of time trading can be changed. It''s not a fixed price of one yuan per minute. If you upset me, I might raise your redemption price to two yuan per minute, three yuan per minute or even five yuan per minute. You should understand what that means."


    Fan Dongjin''s face turned green.


    Now the price is one yuan a minute. Two yuan a minute means that the total price has been doubled. Three yuan a minute means three times. He can''t get so much money even if he goes to rob the bank. If he''s not happy, can he get 100 yuan a minute directly? Even higher prices?


    "Of course, I''ve always been a person with clear rewards and punishments. If you perform well, I will not increase the price. Instead, I can relax the conditions. For example, you are allowed to trade twice or even three times in a year, or you are allowed to buy back once. Maybe it will be ten years, depending on your performance."


    "Wu Hao..."


    Fan Dongjin stared at him, speechless.


    "Hate me? Think I''m nosy? "


    Wu Hao said: "sometimes I wonder if I meddle in it. After all, I''m a businessman, but I still do it. Do you know why? Because my ability is not only used to do bad things."


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect boss Wu to be a good man."


    Fan Dongjin is sarcastic.


    "Whatever you think, I just ask you whether you accept my trading plan now? I''ve told you my purpose. You should think it over for yourself. If you agree, you should do as I ask. If you don''t agree, you can leave now. I don''t care how you treat your parents. "


    "Is there any reason why I disagree?"


    "Of course, for example, it''s a good reason that you don''t want to be filial to your parents."


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I want to live more."


    Fan Dongjin ha ha, all the reluctance has disappeared, he has no choice.


    "Let my parents come and trade for a year, right?"


    "One year for them, two years for you."


    Fan Dongjin takes a look at Wu Hao and wants to say something. Finally, he closes his mouth and gets up to leave. Wu Hao gives him a ring finger to let him out.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing off uncle fan''s family, Wu Hao returns to the store.


    No matter whether fan Dongjin is willing to accept this fact or not, he has already explained his intention to him. He will have some scruples, especially when he has set up a reward program. In order to reduce the risk, he should also treat the old couple better.


    There is only one problem left.


    Li Yufeng.


    Fan Dongjin robbed Li Yufeng of his money. If this woman goes to the police, fan Dongjin will be investigated by the police. In his stupid way of robbing money, the police can carry out the accusation once they verify it.


    If the boy is caught, there will be no one to take care of the old couple. He has wasted so much effort.


    Wu Hao thought of a person.


    Hum.


    "Wu Hao, don''t you find that there are two time eaters following you today?"


    Nami sat at the cash register, eating the cake and looking out.


    Before Wu Hao entered the store, she felt that there were two time eaters following him. The two time eaters were acting strangely. She didn''t feel any danger from the breath, so she didn''t move. She wanted to see what the two time eaters wanted to do.


    "I brought it."


    Wu Hao''s words are amazing. Nami and Xiaoyou look at him in surprise.


    "You brought it?"


    "Or you think they''re so good."


    Wu Hao wrote lightly: "Xiaoya said that there must be something wrong with the frequent presence of beasts when eating, so I controlled two of them. I''m trying to get some useful things out of their mouths. Don''t kill them for me."


    Nami looks at Wu Hao. She doesn''t expect that he can control the time eater. It''s amazing. Even Liya, the goddess of time, can''t control the time eater. Can he?


    What kind of tricks did the boy use?


    "Are you sure you can control them instead of them pretending to approach you?"


    "I''m not sure I dare to let them show up in downtown?"


    Wu Hao asked.


    He said seriously, "I''m serious, Nami. I''m investigating the time eaters. Don''t spoil my business. I know that we may become enemies at any time, but the time eaters are our common enemies at any time. It''s good for us to find out their situation. You should know this better than anyone else."


    "Information sharing!"


    Nami said, "I can leave them alone and help you when necessary, but you have to tell me what you know."


    "No problem!"


    "Gentlemen''s agreement!"


    "Gentlemen''s agreement!"


    Nami''s heart relaxed and she began to eat the cake again.


    "I have one more thing to tell you, Nami. I talked with Xiaoyou before. She''s going to do a business for me and she''s going to pay a thousand. I know you have money, but you can''t stop Xiaoyou from making money because of this. "


    Wu Hao glanced at the store and said helplessly, "there are many people in the store now. Under normal circumstances, there should be a lot of business. But now, there is no business at all. Don''t think I don''t know. You must have stopped Xiaoyou."


    "You really wronged me."


    Na Meimei smiles.


    Wu Haobai glanced at her and said, "if you do this again, I have to find a way to let you leave Xiaoyou. Without you, there may not be so many people in the shop, but Xiaoyou can talk about at least a few."


    "Well, I''ll pay more attention in the future. I''ll help you make some transactions in the future. Is that ok?"


    "You''d better do what you say."


    Wu Hao threatened: "I know you want to delay Liya''s time to rebuild the body of time, so as to help Sherry extend the healing time. But don''t forget that your life is in my hands. If you really want to fight me, I can get rid of you first and then do business slowly. Although you have experience in dealing with time eaters, you don''t need to be short of you, Don''t blame me for being rude


    "Wu Hao, how can you talk to Nami like this?"


    Xiaoyou stares at Wu Hao.


    "She''s your Nami, not mine."


    "Then you can''t talk to Lord Nami like that."


    "Come on, Xiao you. I have just promised you, so you can rest assured that I support your work, right


    Nami looks at Wu Hao with a thought-provoking look on her face.


    Wu Hao is still the first one who dares to talk to her like this. He has never been and will probably be the only one who dares to talk to himself like this.


    However, she did not have any reason to refute. Her life was really in his hands, and it was a double control.


    In order to delay Liya''s time, it is not a wise choice to lose her life.


    "Nami, you are a smart man, and I believe you will do what you say."


    Wu Hao''s tone slowed down.


    "Well, I have something else to do. You can do it first."


    "Stop, Wu Hao."


    Xiaoyou follows out

 Chapter 254

    "Wu Hao, you are not allowed to talk to Nami like this again. Do you hear me, or I won''t help you with your business."


    "Well, well, I promise you that I will talk well in the future, so you will work hard for me in the future, and you will not lose any money."


    Wu Hao asked in a low voice, "I told you when I sent you back that day. I didn''t tell Nami about that day, did I?"


    "You didn''t ask me, nor did you tell me."


    Xiaoyou thought of something and widened her eyes.


    "Wu Hao, is the reason why you can control the time eater related to your symbol?"


    "Smart, but you can''t tell Nami about it. Do you hear me? If you dare tell her, I''ll tell her about you sleeping with me


    Wu Hao raised her chin with a bad smile.


    What do you mean, rascal? You forced me to sleep with you, but I didn''t want to sleep with you


    Xiaoyou slaps his hand away and blushes.


    "Nami doesn''t care whether you are forced or not. Hehe, just keep this secret for me."


    "Rascal, don''t want me to sleep with you in the future!"


    Xiaoyou scolded and said, "no, I didn''t want to sleep with you!"


    "If you keep a secret for me, I won''t force you to sleep with me."


    "Hum."


    The little girl''s eyes turned and she suddenly laughed and hummed.


    "Wu Hao, if you dare to coerce me, I''ll coerce you too. In the future, you should be polite to Nami, or I''ll tell Nami about the secret you asked me to keep


    "Smelly girl also learned."


    Wu Hao knocked on her and jokingly said, "you are still defending your na Mei. Since my dear Xiao you pleaded for her, I will treat her better in the future."


    "Who''s your darling? Don''t say that again, do you hear me?"


    "Blush like that."


    Wu Hao laughed and became serious.


    "I''m serious with you. I didn''t ask you to come to the teahouse to help me look at the shop and do some time trading business when you have time. In the future, Nami won''t have too obvious obstruction. You can also serve me snacks. I''ve told you about this several times. Don''t turn a deaf ear to my words again and again."


    "I''ll help you get some guests if you''re willing, Nami."


    "As I said before, no matter how much time and money you spend on a guest, you''ll have to pay 1000 yuan for Chengdu. Do a good job, and then buy your own villa and move out, so you don''t have to be in charge of your Nami."


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I''ll try."


    "Come on, go back. I have to go first."


    Xiaoyou takes Wu Hao to the side of the road and watches him get on the bus and leave before returning to the store.


    The last time she and Wu Hao came back from zhezhou village, Wu Hao told her not to tell Nami what happened that night. She didn''t think much about it. She just thought that Wu Hao probably didn''t want Nami to know his strength. Now think about it... Wu Hao probably didn''t want Nami to know that he could control the time eater.


    However, Wu Hao seems to have personally told Nami that he can control the time eater. What else should he keep secret?


    It''s strange.


    However, he has already made an agreement with Nami for information sharing. In the future, he should tell Nami himself about these things. She should keep the gentleman''s agreement between them.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao you is a simple girl with few tricks, so Wu Hao dare to let her keep a secret.


    Nami, after all, is not her own person. Once she knows that she has the symbol of the beast royal family, how she will think and act is unimaginable, at least it is a troublesome thing.


    Since it is a troublesome thing, it can be avoided.


    Wu Hao took a taxi to the hospital.


    Li Jingui is still lying in the hospital. He is not in a good mood these days.


    I thought it would be easy to kill Li Yufeng, but I didn''t expect that the woman had so many eyes. He only sold them for 20 years. He was furious at the thought that she was still alive.


    This kind of woman is dead.


    "Wu Hao? Why are you here


    Li Jingui saw Wu Hao come in and sat up.


    "I''ve got good news for you. There''s something else I''d like you to do for me."


    "What''s the good news?"


    Li Jingui is very surprised. How can he have good news if he doesn''t go out in the hospital?


    "Have you signed the divorce agreement with Li Yufeng?"


    "Not yet. I''ve been waiting for her to come to me these two days. She hasn''t come."


    "No better."


    Wu Hao sat down and said, "Li Yufeng has sold all your property, but now it''s better. All her property has been robbed by others. She has nothing. Is this good news for you?"


    Of course!


    As soon as Li Jingui listened to Wu Hao''s words, his unhappiness for several days was swept away.


    "What about her?" Li Jingui asked excitedly.


    "You don''t need to know what happened. You just need to know the result. The process is not so important to you."


    "Well, I won''t ask. What can I do for you


    "Give Li Yufeng a call and tell her one thing. If she dares to call the police, you will sue her for transferring or selling off her husband and wife''s common property. At that time, she must make compensation."


    "Good, no problem! But these two days, she has been unable to get through


    "We''ll get through soon."


    Wu Hao looks at Li Jingui and ponders for a moment.


    "Li Jingui, although you didn''t kill her, you let a greedy woman have nothing. Isn''t that more torture than killing her? Let all your resentments out, so that she doesn''t have any way out except to accept the result. "


    "Don''t worry, I know how to do it!"


    Li Jingui nodded.


    Although he doesn''t know what happened, it''s not difficult to guess from Wu Hao''s words that he took all Li Yufeng''s property. He came to him for fear of Li Yufeng''s report.


    Since Wu Hao has done him a big favor, how can he not repay him.


    The more I think of Li Yufeng who has nothing, the more intense the feeling of revenge is in Li Jingui''s eyes.


    "Thank you, Wu Hao. I will do it well. I don''t have the ability to kill her myself, but it''s a great pleasure to think that she has nothing and lives in the street like a beggar. A woman like her should be punished like this. She doesn''t deserve anyone''s pity. She should go to the street to beg, and she should be despised by everyone! "


    Wu Hao looked at him and was amused.


    There are few couples who can get to this job, but the situation that Li Jingui hopes to see may not appear.


    Although Li Yufeng is a hateful woman, she is really a smart person. I''m afraid it won''t be long before she finds a way to live the life she wants.


    It has nothing to do with him.


    "I''ve already told you, I have to leave in advance, so you can heal yourself."


    "I won''t give it away."


    Li Jingui patted himself on the leg.


    "Have a good rest."


    Wu Hao smiles and leaves the hospital.

 Chapter 255

    After leaving the hospital, Wu Hao did not directly take a taxi home, but walked on the road.


    Nami feels the existence of amber and green dragon, and both of them must know the existence of Nami.


    Wu Hao snapped his fingers.


    Amber and the green dragon appear from the dark and quickly walk to him.


    "If you have anything to ask or say, just say it." Wu Hao said.


    "I dare not!"


    Amber hesitated and said, "what''s the matter with the two gods of death?"


    Feeling that there was something wrong with her way of asking questions, amber quickly explained: "my subordinates didn''t question Master Wu''s meaning. They just wanted to understand the situation so as to better protect Master Wu."


    "You don''t have to ask. I''ll explain it to you."


    As he walked, Wu Hao said: "the God of death suddenly appeared in large numbers on the earth. I''m worried if they know something about our dark Protoss. In case, I have to find out the purpose of their actions. I won the trust of both of them with great difficulty. You can''t disturb me. Do you understand me? "


    "Yes, I understand!"


    Amber and green dragon fight right chest to show respect.


    Only the royal family has the courage to risk their lives and lurk around the powerful God of death.


    "Go down."


    "Yes


    They stopped and stopped following Wu Hao. When he went away, they hid and continued to protect him.


    Wu Hao takes a taxi to go home by the side of the road, and his face is always wearing a kind of evil smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Yufeng lay on the bed, crying without tears.


    No, she''s not lying in bed, she''s tied to bed.


    Fan Dongjin threatened her with a knife and told her all the passwords of the cards. Overnight, all her money was swept away. She was very angry, scared and desperate. The money she had worked hard to get was robbed by the man she raised. It was unreasonable.


    But she didn''t complain much at the moment, because death was more frightening than anger.


    Fan Dongjin turned away all the money and left. He didn''t untie her. If he never came back, she would be starved to death.


    She even had reason to suspect that fan Dongjin planned to do so.


    She tried to struggle, trying to escape, in addition to make their physical consumption faster, there is no effect, a circle of tape will she and the bed board firmly tied together, how to struggle is useless.


    The longer the time, the more I feel that the pace of death is approaching her.


    Compared with money, life is too important, she can not have a cent, but she hopes to live, as long as she lives, there will always be money.


    Just as she was daydreaming, the door opened.


    Fan Dongjin came in.


    "Wu Wu ~ ~"


    Li Yufeng made a cry.


    Fan Dongjin ignored her and turned on her cell phone.


    As soon as I got home, I received a call from Wu Hao, saying that he had a way to solve his current dilemma. The simple way is to turn on her mobile phone and let her talk to Li Jingui.


    Although fan Dongjin didn''t know what Wu Hao had done, he hesitated all the way and finally chose to believe him.


    He is really in a dilemma now. If you let her go, the woman may call the police in a flash, then he will be finished. If you don''t let her go, you can only kill her. Killing her seems to solve the current problem, but it will definitely lay a greater risk for the future.


    The phone rang.


    Fan Dongjin, who is just thinking wildly, is startled and his mobile phone almost falls to the ground.


    After calming down for a while, he cut the tape off Li Yufeng''s mouth.


    "Li Yufeng, I''m hesitating to kill you. This call will decide your life and death. It depends on how you behave."


    Fan Dongjin gets on the phone and turns on the handsfree.


    "Li Yufeng?"


    "It''s... It''s me. What can I do for you..."


    Li Yufeng wanted to ask Li Jingui for help, but after ten times in her mind, she gave up.


    If fan Dongjin knew that he was looking for help, he would probably hang up and kill himself. Besides, Li Jingui might not be willing to save her.


    "Do you think I''ll call you if it''s ok? Li Yufeng, nothing? Don''t ask me how I know, I just want to tell you that what doesn''t belong to you will not fall into your pocket after all! "


    Li Jingui said: "of course, I''m not calling you to scold you. I don''t need to be angry with people like you. I just want to convey one thing to you on behalf of others. Don''t call the police. If you dare to call the police, I''ll report it immediately. I''ll charge you to transfer and sell your marital property, so that you can be a beggar all your life!"


    "Li Jingui, you are still not human. How can you treat me like this? Do you know what I have experienced? Do you know? "


    Li Yufeng cried out in an impolite way.


    "When you say that, do you think about what I went through at that time? What did you do to me? Did you forget? Li Yufeng, I tell you that as long as you dare to call the police, I will let you never turn over. I have prepared the most powerful team of lawyers. If you have the ability, you can have a try. "


    "You bastard!"


    "I''m a jerk, but you''re not much better than that. Do yourself a favor."


    "Doodle doodle"


    Li Jingui hung up.


    Li Yufeng''s complex expression, a kind of anger from the heart and helplessness mixed together, made her not very beautiful face look a little distorted.


    Fan Dongjin was surprised. He didn''t expect that Wu Hao was so amazing. He was so clever at using her husband to restrain her. He just caught Li Yufeng''s throat and made her unable to struggle.


    Wu Hao is really strange. It seems that he is going to push him into the pit of fire, but he is really in danger, and he is determined to help. He has no idea what this man wants from himself.


    Do you really just want to be filial to your parents?


    He''s a little too broad.


    But it doesn''t matter. At least my dilemma has been solved.


    "Li Yufeng, man is doing, and heaven is watching. Now even heaven is helping."


    Fan Dongjin said sarcastically: "you know how your money came from. It''s not your money. Don''t blame me for taking them. You can only blame yourself for being greedy."


    Then he cut the tape off the bed and let Li Yufeng be free again.


    "You''ve heard what Li Jingui said. If you dare to report a case, you''ll have to wait for a lawsuit. At that time, not only will you not return the money, but you''ll have to compensate Li Jingui. You''ll have to go from penniless to heavily in debt. To remind you again, I didn''t ask Li Jingui to say these words to you. The other party hopes you don''t make trouble honestly, otherwise I believe it''s not just losing money. "


    Li Yufeng got up, looked at fan Dongjin for a long time and left without saying a word.


    She doesn''t know who is behind Li Jingui, but now the situation is very clear. Some people want her to shut up and don''t want her to poke it out!

 Chapter 256

    Fan Dongjin stood by the window, looking coldly at Li Yufeng who left.


    Now he doesn''t worry that Li Yufeng will tell the story. Wu Hao, a mysterious man, intervenes in person. Li Yufeng doesn''t dare to mess with her. If she does, Wu Hao will not let her go.


    Fan Dongjin snorted and left for home.


    Back to mom and dad.


    If all Wu Hao did was to make him be filial to his parents, he would turn a deaf ear to what he said. The result is likely to be to give him a full excuse to terminate the transaction, which is related to his own life and should not be taken as a joke.


    Even if you pretend to be nice to your parents.


    It may not be necessary to wait in front of them every day, but it''s OK to go home occasionally to see their little money and be filial to them.


    There is no other way.


    Bought some fruit, bought some nutrition, carry on and go.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Yufeng has nowhere to go.


    Penniless, she can''t even stay in a hotel.


    Wandering on the street, she wanted to find her friends to help, and also wanted to find her family to make some money to solve the current difficulties, but in the end she gave up.


    In the past, this situation was desperate, but now it is different. She has a door that is always open to her. As long as the door is still open, no matter how difficult it is.


    She walked to the teahouse.


    It''s already nine o''clock in the evening when Xiao you and Na mei just see off the last guest and are ready to close the door.


    "Is boss Wu here?"


    Li Yufeng stood at the door and asked in a low voice.


    "Wu Hao has been back long ago. If you have something to do with him, I can call him and ask him to come."


    Xiaoyou trots over.


    Generally, people who take the initiative to find Wu Hao come to trade time. If the business is done, she can get 1000 yuan.


    "I have something urgent with him. Please call him. Thank you."


    "What do you say first? If it''s not about trading, let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    "It''s a trade thing, it''s a trade thing."


    "Then you wait."


    Xiaoyou, with a smile, calls Wu Hao with her mobile phone.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao was staring at his homework by two beauties after dinner.


    At this time, their tacit understanding was very good, and their dissatisfaction with him was all vented on him in this way.


    As soon as I get a call from Xiaoyou, I slip out without saying a word.


    At the teahouse, Wu Hao meets Li Yufeng.


    Li Yufeng, who has no money, is excited and excited to see Wu Hao.


    Whenever he is, there will be money.


    "I''m sorry boss Wu asked you to come so late."


    Li Yufeng ran to the door to meet Wu Hao.


    "Why are you alone, and they didn''t receive you?"


    Wu Hao asked casually.


    "They said to go up and change clothes first. I''ll be fine alone. It doesn''t matter."


    Li Yufeng opened the door and said, "boss Wu, I''m here to find your trading time. I don''t know if I can?"


    "Of course, I can''t refuse you when I''m here."


    Wu Hao takes her to the second floor.


    They are changing their clothes in the room. If they open the door at this time, it should be a beautiful picture, right? Needless to say, there must be two beauties, one big and one small, standing naked in front of them, tut tut.


    Wu Hao smiles and opens the door.


    "Thank you, boss Wu."


    Li Yufeng goes in and Wu Hao closes the door.


    It''s the same environment as the reception hall outside, but it''s brighter. Even now it''s late at night, it still looks bright inside, giving people a relaxed and comfortable feeling.


    Wu Hao made a cup of Pu''er and handed it to Li Yufeng.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Why do you want to trade with me? You spend money fast enough. " Wu Hao asked knowingly.


    "If it wasn''t for..."


    Li Yufeng just wanted to scold fan Dongjin, a son of a bitch. After three words, she swallowed what she had said in her heart. She thought about it. Now that it''s time, she should not mention it again. There''s no need to tell Wu Hao about it.


    "Boss Wu didn''t stipulate the trading interval, did he?"


    "Of course not. You can trade once every other minute. Since you don''t want to say it, I''m not engaged in intelligence gathering. If you want to say it or not, let''s talk about the deal."


    Wu Hao takes a sip of tea and smiles.


    "How long are you going to trade this time?"


    "Twenty years!"


    Li Yufeng said firmly.


    "Twenty years? If I remember correctly, you traded for 20 years last time, and the two transactions add up to 40 years. Are you sure you want to trade for such a long time? "


    "I''m sure!"


    Wu Hao looked at her and shrugged.


    "Since you are sure, I have nothing to say."


    Take out a deal contract, push it in front of her and hand over the pen.


    Li Yufeng did not hesitate to fill in the information on it. With her previous experience in signing the contract, she was familiar with it this time and completed the contract in two minutes.


    Wu Hao looked at the contract in hand and Li Yufeng in front of him.


    This woman is cruel enough. After 20 years of selling, she still has the courage to sell for 20 years. This courage is not what ordinary women can have. She is so cruel to herself. No wonder she is so merciless to others.


    Wu Hao saw a trace of anger and an impulse of revenge in her eyes. It seems that this woman is going to die.


    Did you go for Li Jingui or fan Dongjin?


    Wu Hao smiles and signs his name on it.


    The transaction is completed.


    Wu Hao put away the contract.


    "Congratulations, twenty years of money has been in the bank account you filled in."


    "Thank you, boss Wu. I''m sorry to disturb you so late."


    Li Yufeng stood up and bowed, excited with the idea of revenge that could not be hidden.


    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of. It''s just like that when you open the door to do business. If you have guests, you have to receive them."


    Wu Hao smiles and takes her downstairs.


    doorway.


    "Boss Wu, go back and have a rest. I''m sorry to be so late. I''ll go first."


    Li Yufeng bowed again and strode away.


    excitement!


    She had nothing a few hours ago, and now she''s a multimillionaire again.


    This time her money is no longer for life, she wants revenge, revenge Li Jingui, fan Dongjin, the two men.


    First, kill Li Jingui. As soon as he disappears, there will be no complaint. Then we will deal with fan Dongjin, who is a mean person. First, we will cheat all the time of his family, and then we will be killed by him!


    If you want to accomplish these things, you have to have money!


    More than 10 million yuan should be enough. When the time comes, they can cheat them out of their money and buy back the time from Wu Hao. Everything can go back to the origin, and they are already lying in the coffin.


    Li Yufeng gave a sneer.


    See not far away from a bank, Xing hurried across the road to see if the money has arrived.


    A taxi came round the corne

 Chapter 257

    Wu Hao thought all the way, will Li Yufeng''s car accident make her disabled or make her become a vegetable?


    It''s impossible to have a good estimate of such a serious impact. It''s very lucky not to die on the spot.


    Maybe the next five years will be spent in hospitals.


    Just downstairs, Wu Hao received a call.


    It''s Li Jingui.


    "Well, what''s the matter so late? Don''t tell me when you''re going to trade with me now. "


    Wu Hao joked.


    "No, no, you did Li Yufeng?"


    Li Jingui said, with obvious excitement.


    "Well? She did have an accident, but how do you know? "


    How long did the accident take place? This guy knows a little too fast. The news is very well-informed.


    "She was just delivered to the hospital where I was. When I went to the toilet, I saw her being pushed into the emergency room. God has eyes."


    "Are you so excited about her accident?"


    "Of course, I''m excited. I hope she died on the operating table after the rescue."


    "Then you may be disappointed. She still has more than five years to live. As for how to live, it''s not known. Maybe it will be worse than you."


    Wu Hao said, "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll hang up."


    "Thank you, boss Wu."


    "Don''t thank me. I didn''t do it. It was an accident."


    "Accident?"


    "Otherwise, do you think I have time to frame her? Hang up."


    Wu Hao hung up.


    I didn''t expect that Li Yufeng had an accident. Li Jingui was so happy that he just met his wish.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    knock at the door.


    No one should.


    No, I went to bed so early?


    Slip out in a hurry without a key, won''t you let yourself sleep at the door?


    Just thinking about it, the door opened.


    "Which girl do you want to date? I thought you didn''t know to come back tonight. "


    Yu Ting gives him a angry look.


    "I really want to go out for a date, and I won''t come back at night. It''s a pity that both of you haven''t done it. How can I find other girls? Both of them are enough to torture me. If I add another one, I won''t be killed by you."


    "Just know."


    Yu Ting gave her a shave on her nose.


    "What about Xinxin? Go to bed so early today? "


    "Do your homework in your room."


    "Shh, don''t let her hear. I''ll sleep with you tonight."


    Wu Hao bad smile, a will her up, Yu Ting scared a jump, cover mouth just didn''t call out.


    "What are you doing, young master?"


    "Hey, hey, I want you tonight."


    Wu Hao smiles, closes the door, throws the little beauty on the bed and kisses her.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Xinjie is listening to music and doing her homework in the room.


    She just supervised Wu Hao to do her homework. She hasn''t done her homework yet, but homework is nothing to her.


    Huh?


    What''s that noise?


    Xu Xinjie turned off the music and vaguely heard the voice of a girl panting outside, which made people think of the picture as soon as they heard it.


    Her face changed in a moment.


    Blush, wronged, depressed, angry.


    Although she hasn''t got to the last step with Wu Hao, she has also been intimate with Wu Hao. As a girl, she knows what the voice is about.


    The sound outside is more and more obvious. Xu Xinjie opens the door and wants to rush to drag Wu Hao off Yu Ting''s bed. But halfway through, her steps stop and she goes back to her room and cries.


    What about Wu Hao?


    It''s going to be fun.


    To tell the truth, he knew that Xu Xinjie would hear the news here, but he was also thinking that sooner or later, they would have to know each other about it, and it was not the way to hide it.


    A happy, Yu Ting lying in his arms soon fell asleep, Wu Hao did not sleep.


    Is that all for tonight?


    Of course not.


    Since there are two women, we have to coax them both well. Well, that''s right. If we want to be good to both of them, we have to be good to both of them. How can we favor one over the other?


    Also want to let Tingting know Xinxin is his woman.


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the face, and there was a bad smile on her face.


    Cover her up and leave the room gently.


    Xu Xinjie forgot to lock the door when she went back to the house. Wu Hao knocked, but no one answered, so she tried to open the door and went in directly.


    Wu Hao turns on the ambience light and sees Xu Xinjie in the quilt with her head covered. She can still hear the sound of sobbing. She feels guilty when she thinks that she has been crying for so long.


    "You haven''t slept so late?"


    Wu Hao gently opens the quilt.


    "Go away, don''t touch me!"


    Xu Xinjie pushed him away, pulled the quilt and covered himself.


    Wu Hao goes to bed and holds her in his arms.


    Xu Xinjie, who is willing to hold him, fights and kicks hard, and the two suddenly twist together on the bed.


    ten minutes later.


    Xu Xinjie was exhausted. Wu Hao finally had a chance to hold her in his arms, but


    Xu Xinjie, who has no strength to struggle, still has the strength to cry.


    Her boyfriend almost goes to bed with other women in front of her own face. How can she not be sad? Women, when they are sad, cry, they have to cry.


    After another ten minutes of crying, it slowly stopped.


    "No more crying?"


    Wu Hao holds up her crying face. She feels guilty and distressed. At the same time, she has a strong desire for protection.


    "I want to break up with you."


    Xu Xinjie sobbed.


    "I said that you can only be my woman in your life. You are already the captain of my ship. You can''t quit halfway because of the lifetime system."


    Wu Hao gently wiped the tears from her face.


    "I can''t stand it anymore. I want to break up with you."


    "Really?"


    Xu Xinjie nodded and wiped her tears.


    Although she knew that Yu Ting was his woman for a long time, and she guessed that they must have done what they should have done, she still couldn''t accept it when the actual situation happened around her.


    This is not the feeling she wants, this time the sad let her do not want to insist, a sad is not worth it.


    Wu Hao knew that she was really sad, otherwise the word "break up" would not come out of her mouth easily.


    "I haven''t given you the happiness you want, so I won''t agree to break up."


    Wu Hao gently scraped her nose and kissed her.


    Xu Xinjie didn''t have the strength to resist at this time. She didn''t use pushing a few times, and she didn''t want to push, so she changed a way of resistance - didn''t make any response to his kiss.


    However, Wu Hao''s hands can''t help wandering around her. Her sensitive body makes her make the same voice as Yu Ting. As soon as she opens her mouth, Wu Hao succeeds immediately.


    The cold body gradually warms up, the resistance is inexplicably submerged by a kind of selfless impulse.


    gradually,


    The two warmed up in bed.


    After the sad passion is always difficult to control, this time two people are not willing to scruple so much, enjoy each other.


    With Xu Xinjie singing, the wonderful second half of the night officially began

 Chapter 258

    early morning.


    Yu Tingyou wakes up. When she opens her eyes, she doesn''t see Wu Hao.


    Got up in the middle of the night and went back to bed? Definitely not.


    Then there''s only one possibility - to get up in the middle of the night and go to Xu Xinjie''s room to sleep with her.


    It''s bad enough to think about it. In the first half of the night, he was romantic with her. In the second half of the night, he went to her room and continued to be romantic. However, he was angry. He didn''t want to be whatever he wanted.


    Anyway, Xu Xinjie was also his woman. She must be very angry about this.


    forget it.


    Yu Ting complains for a while and gets up to make breakfast.


    It happened that he didn''t have to go to class on Saturday. Last night, he was tired from running on both sides, so Yu Ting was not in a hurry to make breakfast. Although she didn''t want them to sleep together, she didn''t knock on the door to call him out.


    In the room.


    Xu Xinjie has woken up, lying in Wu Hao''s arms and unwilling to get up.


    Looking at his sleeping face with a bad smile, Xu Xinjie couldn''t help pinching it on his face.


    I was so angry with him last night, but he succeeded and did the last thing. Now I really became his woman.


    I don''t know why I don''t regret it, but I feel relieved, at least


    Yu Ting gave him the same to himself. In the future, they will both stand on the same starting line, but it seems that they will be cheaper than him in the future. There are his women on both sides. Isn''t that how he wants to come?


    I can''t help but feel angry at the thought that he was still having fun with Yu Ting in the first half of the night.


    He pinched him hard.


    "Wake up so early and bully me? Or wake me up and want to do it again? "


    Wu Hao wakes up and hugs her with a bad smile.


    "Who wants to sleep with you."


    Xu Xinjie poked him with a red face.


    "I don''t sleep when I wake up. Last night I was quarreling about breaking up. Do you want to break up today?"


    "Yes!"


    "Really?"


    "Really


    "Hey, hey."


    Wu Hao''s bad smile, a pair of hands have been unscrupulous to swim on her body.


    "Don''t move. I''m afraid of you."


    Xu Xinjie opened his hand, blushed and whispered: "I gave myself to you. Do you want to share? ask while knowing the answer! In the future, if you don''t look good at me, how can I deal with you? Don''t bully me just because I''m a little better. I''m really angry. I''ll lose my temper too! "


    "You had a good temper yesterday."


    I gave her a kiss.


    "Well, just know."


    Xu Xinjie leaned lazily on his chest, and the bickering at the moment made her feel very happy, with an unprecedented sweetness.


    They were gentle for a while.


    Xu Xinjie said, "I want to sleep more. Do you want to go back to your room first?"


    "Don''t you want me to sleep with you?"


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I''ll let Yu Ting know you''re in my room. She can''t be angry. I want to have a good sleep. I''m not in the mood to fight with her today."


    "Well, I''ll call you at lunch?"


    "Well, you can call me back at noon. I''m so sleepy."


    Wu Hao kisses her on the face, puts on her clothes, gets up, and gently closes the door.


    Wu Hao went straight to the kitchen.


    Xu Xinjie didn''t hear the movement in the kitchen, but he heard it clearly. Yu Ting had already got up, so she must know which room she was sleeping in.


    Hehe, she has to get used to it.


    "Baby, get up so early."


    Wu Hao hugs Yu Ting from behind.


    "If the young master was by my side, maybe he would sleep longer, but who asked him to accompany other women? When he woke up, he was sad. How could he sleep?"


    Yu Ting joked.


    "Last night Xinxin cried so sad, how can I ignore it, you are my woman, she is my woman, right?"


    "Cry? Did she cry last night? "


    "That''s not true. When you hear the news on our side, the one crying is called a pear blossom with rain. You will want to comfort her after seeing it."


    "So the young master comforted others to go to bed?"


    "Cough words can''t say so, Xinxin is my woman originally, I sleep with her quite normal good, just like I sleep with you also quite normal."


    Yu tingbai gives him a look and is too lazy to tell him.


    "Go and wash your face. Breakfast will be ready soon. Can''t your girlfriend get up?"


    "She was very tired last night. Let her sleep more and call her at noon."


    "That''s nice," he said


    Yu Ting couldn''t help wringing him. He was so angry.


    Wu Hao laughed and whistled to wash his face.


    Why is the morning air so good? Every breath has a fresh and pleasant sweetness, ah, if every morning is so good.


    Ha ha ha.


    After breakfast, Yu Ting watches TV for a while. Xiaoyou calls. There are guests in the shop.


    What the hell happened?


    Business is catching up, too?


    Wu Hao went to the teahouse without saying a word. If he was not an acquaintance, it would be the first business between the two.


    Yu Ting turned off the TV and read an economics book.


    At half past ten, Xu Xinjie came out of the room.


    Seeing Yu Ting sitting on the sofa, she was stunned.


    Yu Ting was stunned when she saw her. How could her walking posture be a bit awkward today?


    "Where''s Wu Hao?"


    Xu Xinjie sat down on the sofa.


    "Out."


    Yu Ting looked at her for a long time, suddenly surprised to ask: "you will not be the first time, right?"


    Xu Xinjie''s face turned red.


    As soon as she looks like this, Yu Ting has an answer in her heart. She is really angry and funny to her young master. Every time, it seems that he and Xu Xinjie have done it for a long time. As a result, she is angry with herself and really has his.


    I got up and poured her a glass of warm water.


    Xu Xinjie hesitated and took it.


    "How do you know?"


    Xu Xinjie asked with a red face.


    "I''m a girl, too. I gave it to the young master for the first time. Do you think I can''t see it? I''m not the first to walk like this."


    Yu Ting pauses.


    "Did you... Do anything last night?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Xinjie''s face is as red as Apple''s. This kind of question comes from Yu Ting''s mouth. She doesn''t know how to answer it, so she can only shake her head.


    "When was your last menstruation?"


    "Number two, why do you ask this?"


    "Is it usually right?"


    "Very accurate."


    Yu Ting calculated, relieved, got up and went back to the room to get a box of you Siming for her.


    "Start eating today, one piece a day, and don''t let your boyfriend fool around for the next week. Then... Remember to eat on time every day. There are instructions. Eat according to the instructions. After eating, buy by yourself or let your boyfriend accompany you."


    Xu Xinjie looked at the small medicine box in her hand, and her face could not be reddened any more.


    She''s not stupid. She knows what the medicine is.


    It''s just a little unexpected that Yu Ting suddenly cares about her so much.


    "Why do you care about me all of a sudden?"


    "You want to be pregnant now?"


    "I don''t want to!"


    "That''s it."


    Yu Ting said: "I don''t care about you. I''m afraid you''re pregnant and use your baby to coerce the young master."


    "I''m not so insidious. Have you seen too many gongdou dramas?"


    "Who knows you. I''ll make you something to eat. I''ll take one later. "


    Yu Ting goes to the kitchen

 Chapter 259

    "Is it all right this time?"


    Xu Xinjie asked.


    "It should be OK, but don''t do that in the future. Even if the safety period is relatively safe, he''ll be excited, regardless of whether you are a girl. You should pay attention to it yourself. You''d better take the medicine on time in the future and put a box in your bag. In case you go out with him to open a room, you''ll be well prepared and not worry."


    "Who''s going out with him for a room?"


    "I mean in case you think I want you to go out and open a house."


    Xu Xinjie was angry, but he didn''t say any more.


    I don''t know how Yu Ting''s concern moved her a little.


    This kind of moving should not be from the rational point of view, it is impossible from the emotional point of view, but... Listening to the voice in the kitchen, she really found that she was a little moved.


    "Yu Ting, under what circumstances will you leave Wu Hao?"


    Xu Xinjie suddenly asked.


    "I''m sorry to tell you that I won''t leave the young master either subjectively or objectively, so you''d better be prepared to leave him as soon as possible."


    "Hum, I tell you Yu Ting, I will never give up."


    "When it''s time to be sad, don''t cry alone."


    "Wait and see. It''s not sure who''s crying."


    "Brush your teeth and wash your face quickly. I''m almost ready."


    Xu Xinjie answered and went back to the house to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    I don''t know why. I always feel that I gave myself to Wu Hao last night. Everything has changed subtly, but she can''t tell where it has changed.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao was sitting in the teahouse, drinking Dahongpao with his legs crossed.


    If Nami doesn''t do it, she has already done three transactions in one morning. Although they are all small businesses for one year, two years and five years, three normal businesses in one morning are really surprising and surprising.


    I have to admire Na Mei''s eye for seeing people. Xiao you talked about no less than ten in the morning, but one didn''t succeed. Na Mei talked about three in all, and all three succeeded.


    She doesn''t talk about the hopeless at all. Everything she talks about seems to be hopeful. She should be sure of everything.


    One of the three people in today''s transaction is a resident in the community. He failed in business in his fifties and badly needs funds to make a comeback. The other is a retired employee with a lot of pensions. However, his wife is very tight in control. She sold it as private money for one year, and the other is a woman who has no economic rights. She makes an appointment with her best friend to have tea in a teahouse and complain.


    "Boss Wu, you are so aboveboard that you are not afraid of getting into trouble?"


    Nami sat down and had a cup of tea.


    "I''m afraid of nothing."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "At the beginning, Liya was not so arrogant when she walked in the world. You are just looking for death, boss Wu."


    "I have my plan, I have my way."


    Nami shrugged her shoulders and didn''t bother to ask again.


    "I have fulfilled my promise today. Should boss Wu treat me to lunch?"


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "but it''s only one day. Don''t be proud. Keep up the good work!"


    "It''s boss Wu."


    Nami giggled.


    "Wu Hao, are these three orders for Nami or me?" Xiaoyou ran over and asked.


    "Nami has no commission, so it''s all yours."


    "Really?"


    Little girl can''t be happy, but she shouldn''t be so happy.


    "Isn''t that good? After all, Lord Nami did it. "


    "Why are you so modest? Or I won''t give it? "


    "Well, you''d better give it to me."


    Wu Hao and Na Mei both laughed.


    At half past eleven, three people closed the shop and went to dinner.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao is in a good mood today, and fan Dongjin is in a good mood now.


    Although Wu Hao didn''t ask him to redeem all his time at one time, he vaguely found a way to please his parents. It''s not as difficult as he thought. They are very happy to have a chat and eat with them. Just one night, he feels that his parents'' attitude towards him has greatly improved.


    Is that what Wu Hao wants?


    Easy to do!


    It''s absolutely enough to go back two or three times a month. It doesn''t cost time or money. It''s easy to solve.


    What makes him feel better is the money in his pocket.


    The total cost of the first transaction was only four years, that is, more than 2.1 million yuan. Compared with the total amount in his pocket, this amount is not worth mentioning.


    Even if we get rid of the two million, he still has nearly 50 million dollars.


    When did he have so much money? Even if the eldest, the second and the third had money, they didn''t have so much money, did they? Especially in the past two years, business has been difficult, and the three of them may not have more cash than him.


    Suddenly feel that trading slowly is a good choice, at least in their own hands.


    Fan Dongjin bought a suit of famous brand clothes, made an appointment with a young woman whom he had been interested in for a long time, and ordered the most expensive restaurant. When he sat down, he felt that he had reached two levels.


    No wonder everyone wants to be rich, and the feeling of being respected and treated with care is something we can''t feel when we are poor.


    The world is really rich.


    Even the attitude of the young woman who used to be indifferent to herself when she saw that she was rich changed subtly. Even if she mentioned it implicitly, she didn''t refuse obviously.


    Tut, tut, money is a damn good thing.


    Fan Dongjin and the woman at the same table are chatting happily when a policeman comes into the restaurant and goes straight to fan Dongjin.


    "Fan Dongjin?"


    "I am. Why... What''s the matter?"


    As soon as fan Dongjin saw the police''s legs shaking, his first reaction was that the bitch Li Yufeng called the police.


    "There''s a case we want you to assist in the investigation. You can rest assured that it''s just a normal subpoena."


    "OK, I see."


    Fan Dongjin did not dare to run either. He said hello to the young woman and left the restaurant with the police.


    ¡­¡­


    police station.


    Lin Hongxin''s office.


    Lin Hongxin put down the phone, his face was very bad, the Municipal Bureau received to come down to inspect the work, their leadership is good, directly put the task on him.


    Who doesn''t know that the director of the Municipal Bureau is a very difficult leader. He is just and upright, and he is very frugal in the police circle. Few of his subordinates like him. However, senior political and legal officials praise him and strongly recommend him to the provincial department. In order to show his good performance, he always inspects everywhere and makes people panic everywhere.


    And listen to his tone is not in a good mood, I''m afraid his sick old mother''s time is running out, in this case, come to inspect, should not be come to deliberately look for trouble?


    It''s really strange that he doesn''t accompany his old mother much at this time and still comes down to inspect the work. Is it really just that simple?


    Headache.


    Lin Hongxin knocked his head, and he couldn''t understand what the director came down for this time.


    Forget it, whatever you want. If you go on, stop what you should stop, and stop what you should converge. Don''t be caught by him.


    Anyone who comes to inspect this kind of thing is in the form of walking. It''s none of his business.


    Lin Hongxin is thinking that someone is pushing the door in

 Chapter 260

    "What''s the matter?"


    "Team Lin, our Miss Shen finally started."


    "Well? Shen Bingqing? What do you want to do? "


    "Didn''t you leave all the cases involved in Wu Hao to her? She has been pursuing this matter. Just now, she brought a man back and was preparing for the trial?"


    "Wu Hao?"


    "Team Lin, you forget so soon. It''s Wu Hao in the Luo family case."


    "Oh, I remember, Shen Bingqing is really still pursuing this matter. Is there any result?"


    "What''s the result? Would team Lin like to have a look?"


    After thinking about it, Lin Hongxin got up and went out. He really wanted to see how Shen Bingqing was going to find out. It was Wu Hao with a very mysterious background.


    Interrogation room.


    Fan Dong and Jin Zhengjin sit in danger.


    He doesn''t understand the situation at all, and he doesn''t know whether it''s just a simple summons or whether he has received a report from Li Yufeng and directly came to arrest people for investigation.


    Fan Dongjin told himself in his heart that he must be calm. As long as they don''t make clear what they are doing, they can''t make a mess of themselves. They must be calm.


    Shen Bingqing opened the door and came in. She sat down in front of him and opened the record.


    "You seem nervous?"


    "I haven''t been to the police station. I''m a little nervous."


    Fan Dongjin said.


    "Don''t be nervous. We just want to know something from you. After that, we''ll send a car to take you back."


    "No, I''ll go back myself. What do you want to know?"


    "Do you know this man?"


    Shen Bingqing takes out a picture of Wu Hao.


    "Isn''t this boss Wu Hao? What do you want to know about him?"


    Fan Dongjin was a little relieved. It seems that Li Yufeng didn''t want to arrest himself when he reported the case. It''s easy to handle.


    "So you know him, don''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know what he does?"


    "He seems to be a high school student and runs a teahouse."


    "What else?"


    "And... And..."


    Fan Dongjin hesitates and doesn''t know how to answer. Wu Hao is still doing time trading business, but can he really tell the police about it?


    "You don''t have to hide anything. Tell everything you know and help the police to handle the case. You may not know that Wu Hao has a direct relationship with several homicide cases. You are one of the few people who are still alive among the people he has contacted. If you continue to contact him, the final result is likely to be the same as them, So now you''d better tell us everything you know, and let''s get rid of this murderer. "


    "You may be mistaken. Boss Wu should not kill people. Even if those people die, it has nothing to do with him."


    "So you know something about it, don''t you?"


    Fan Dongjin immediately shut up.


    When I''m nervous, I can''t control what I have to say.


    "You''d better be honest. If we know that you are suspected of conspiracy, we will also investigate and interrogate you."


    "I, I''m not complicit, I have nothing to do with him."


    Fan Dongjin was startled and quickly got rid of the relationship.


    "Wu Hao is still doing an incredible thing. He can trade the human time, that is, life span. He can get as much money from him as he can sell it for a dollar a minute. On the other hand, he can buy time from him to prolong life span. The reason why those people you say die is not because Wu Hao killed them, It''s that they''ve sold out their lives, and that''s why they die. "


    "Fan Dongjin, do you think it''s fun? We can also detain you in accordance with the law if we hinder the police from handling a case! "


    Shen Bingqing slapped the table and glared.


    "It''s not that what I said is true. Don''t you want me to tell the truth? What do you want me to do if I don''t believe what I said?"


    Fan Dongjin said: "he really has this strange ability. At the beginning, I didn''t believe it, or all the people who trade with him for the first time. I don''t know whether buying back time from him has any effect. But if you sell time to him, you will get the corresponding money immediately. If you can''t get something, no one will give you money in vain, right? It''s more than half a million yuan a year. "


    Shen Bingqing''s face is as deep as water. Fan Dongjin doesn''t seem to be telling lies. In her experience, most people don''t think it''s true to tell lies.


    Sometimes truth is more absurd than lies.


    Shen Bingqing continued to inquire deeply.


    Outside the interrogation room.


    Lin Hongxin is wearing headphones to listen to the monitoring audio in the interrogation room. Fan Dongjin''s words are simply incomprehensible, but he and Shen Bingqing are just as careful. After careful analysis, he confirms that he is telling the truth.


    It''s not sure when Wu Hao can really trade human beings, but at least in some way these people who trade with him can get money.


    If time can really be traded


    Lin Hongxin thought of the director''s old mother, which might be an opportunity for him.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Bingqing sent someone to see fan Dongjin off.


    Lin Hongxin is about to come. He looks at the interrogation record carefully.


    "Team Lin, are you interested in this case?" Shen Bingqing said.


    "Yes, I''m a little interested. It''s not true that we''ve cracked a case in which we played tricks. But it''s the first time that we''ve cracked a case like this. It''s still a high school student. This case is very interesting." Lin Hongxin said while watching.


    "Faking gods and ghosts is faking gods and ghosts after all. It must be man-made lust to tear open all the mysterious veil, isn''t it?"


    "And the motive? Xiao Shen, have you considered the most basic condition? In these cases related to Wu Hao, there are all kinds of victims. What''s the motive for killing them? What is the connection between these people? "


    "Does team Lin really believe that these people died just because they had spent their trading time with him?"


    Lin Hongxin smiles.


    "I don''t mean that. I mean that no possibility can be ruled out. This is the first case you''ve come to our small place to handle. I''ll take care of you and do well! "


    Lin Hongxin returns the interrogation records to Shen Bingqing, returns to the office, puts on his coat, leaves the police station, and takes a taxi to Hualin road.


    Shen Bingqing called his two men to the office.


    In the trial of fan Dongjin, there is no substantial evidence to prove that Wu Hao has committed a crime, but at least it proves that Wu Hao has a lot of problems. As a young man growing up under scientific education, she is a typical atheist, especially her profession makes her believe that there are no ghosts in the world, Wu Hao''s time trading must be a cover up for him to hide his real means of committing crimes. If you want to tear up the cover up, you have to have a positive contact with him.


    "Get me a mini camera and a recorder right away. I''ll meet Wu Hao in person for a while."


    "Yes."


    "Continue to monitor that fan Dongjin and protect him from any more accidents."


    "I understand."

 Chapter 261

    Lin Hongxin found Shijian teahouse according to the address provided by fan Dongjin in the interrogation record.


    He doesn''t want to be involved in this case.


    All this proves that Wu Hao has an extremely mysterious background. It''s a big problem for us to find out whether we can find out him, not to mention whether there will be good results.


    He came in a hurry to confirm for himself whether the time trade was true or not.


    "Welcome, have a drink."


    Xiaoyou at the cash register looks up at Lin Hongxin.


    "No, is your boss Wu Hao here? I need to see him. "


    "He''s upstairs. I''ll take you up."


    As soon as you hear that you are looking for Wu Hao, Xiaoyou immediately has the spirit. If you can come to him directly, you must come to trade time. Of course, she is happy to make money.


    Xiao you takes Lin Hongxin upstairs, and Wu haogang takes the guests out.


    "Wu Hao, if this gentleman wants to see you, it should be me, too?"


    "Count it out. The business in the shop is yours."


    Wu Hao smiles and asks Lin Hongxin to come into the room to talk. Xiaoyou smiles and goes downstairs. Today she''s making a lot of money.


    In the room.


    "Find me yourself?"


    "People say that you can trade time here. As long as you have money, you can buy time from you. Is that so?"


    "Who did you listen to?"


    "Do you have to know who the recommender is in this business?"


    "It doesn''t need to be. It doesn''t matter to me who recommended you."


    Wu Hao said: "as long as you have enough money, I can give you enough time, and vice versa. If you want to exchange your time for money, I will give you a lot of money."


    "Can the bought time be used as normal life?"


    "Of course."


    "How do I know that the time I pay for is really effective?"


    Wu Hao leaned back on his chair, not smiling.


    "I can prove it, but I won''t prove it just to make you believe it. If you want to believe it or not, you will be pulled down. If you come to me, you will ask me. Whether you believe it or not depends on your own choice."


    Lin Hongxin looks at Wu Hao. With the eyes of his criminal investigation team leader for many years, he can see at a glance that this boy is not simple. He has a kind of spirit that ordinary young people don''t have. This kind of spirit is self-confidence in his ability, but also a kind of indifference. This kind of spirit is not possessed by a swaggering charlatan.


    Preliminary judgment, he said it is true!


    "Boss Wu, if I sell my time, can I really get money?"


    "You can try it."


    Lin Hongxin hesitated and nodded.


    Since it''s to find out, try it yourself.


    Wu Hao handed him a deal contract.


    "How long do you want to trade? You can fill in the minimum one minute. The transaction price is one yuan per minute. The card number you fill in must be in your own name. Fill in and sign your name."


    Lin Hongxin filled in the column "selling time" according to Wu Hao''s requirements. He filled in the column for one year.


    The contract is handed to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao signed his name.


    Immediately, Lin Hongxin received a short message from the bank.


    525600.


    Lin Hongxin''s face was calm, but his heart was stormy.


    Wu Hao didn''t do anything, but a year''s money arrived in real time. Even team operation needs to confirm the contract to remit money to him, right? The money came too quickly.


    Of course, that''s not the point.


    If the time trade is a cover up to hide his modus operandi, what does he get from it? In fact, he paid more than 500000 yuan instead.


    If you get nothing, no fool is willing to do a meaningless thing with so much money.


    Lin Hongxin has the answer in his heart.


    Although the lost time can''t be seen, this transaction is very likely to be true. One year''s transaction cost 525600 yuan in cash.


    If the sell is true, then the buy should not go home.


    Although in his capacity should not believe this invisible supernatural things, but at this time he hoped it was true.


    "Boss Wu, take the liberty to ask again, what will happen if all the time is sold out?"


    "I will die."


    "So the dying man bought time?"


    "He can live as long as he buys it."


    "I see."


    Lin Hongxin said, "now can I use this money to buy time back?"


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao gave him another contract with a smile.


    "Fill in two dollars a minute for the transaction price."


    "What??? I just sold it to you for one yuan a minute. Why did it double when I bought it back? "


    "I''m a businessman. I always have to earn something when I buy and sell. Otherwise, you think I''m doing public welfare activities."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "of course, if you think this deal is lost, you can not trade. The choice is up to you."


    Lin Hongxin stares at Wu Hao. He feels very angry about the trading of time traders. However, Wu Hao''s trading method makes him more sure of the authenticity of time trading.


    As Wu Hao himself said, he is a businessman. He has to earn something between buying and selling. If the reverse transaction just returns the money to Wu Hao''s account, he obviously doesn''t earn anything, but he certainly has a profit. What does he earn?


    Half a year!


    He made half a year!


    In business, if time is a trade in Wu Hao''s eyes, then it is as meaningful to him as money.


    This also proves the effectiveness of time trading from the side.


    "Forget it, I won''t trade."


    Lin Hongxin looked at the time, got up and said, "thank you for your broadband. Next time I''ll bring you some business."


    "Thank you very much. Take your time."


    Wu Hao personally took him downstairs and watched him go far.


    police?


    From the exploratory way he just asked, Wu Hao seriously doubts the identity of this man.


    There was a meaningful smile on his face.


    The police are the police.


    I have been doing time trading so blatantly. Sooner or later, I will enter the official line of sight. I think I have been able to do time trading for more than two months, and I will be almost watched by these people.


    There must be danger!


    The key lies in how to control the risk and make these customers!


    Hum, is it your means or my ability?


    Wu Hao is smiling. A beautiful woman is walking towards him.


    "Oh, what brings you here?"


    Wu Hao leans on the door and smiles at Shen Bingqing.


    Shen Bingqing is wearing a white skirt and a woolen coat. Her tall figure looks very elegant. Because of her professional relationship, she is full of heroism and has a strong aura that ordinary women don''t have.


    "I didn''t expect you to start a business at a young age."


    Shen Bingqing walked up to Wu Hao and looked him in the eye, aggressive.


    "The law doesn''t stipulate that high school students can''t do business, right? Moreover, the teahouse I run has complete fire-fighting certificates, legal procedures and no place to touch the law in business. If Shen Damei comes here to find fault, you may be disappointed. "


    Wu Hao didn''t give in. Their eyes met and they collided with each othe

 Chapter 262

    "I''m here for tea, are you a waiter?"


    "Treat, treat in person."


    Wu Hao smiles and makes a gesture of please.


    Shen Bingqing walks into the teahouse, and Wu Hao takes her directly to the room on the second floor.


    Today, two policemen came to the door in succession. We have to be careful.


    Shen Bingqing sat down and put her bag on the table.


    Wu Hao sat opposite her and made a new pot of good tea to entertain the guests.


    "Shen Da, please have tea. It''s free. I''ll take it."


    "Thank you."


    Shen Bingqing took a sip, put it down and looked at Wu Hao.


    "I hear you''re not just a teahouse here?" he said


    "Who did you listen to?"


    "You don''t care who I hear, I just want to know if it''s true."


    Wu Hao leans on the chair and drinks tea. He looks at the beauty in front of him with a smile.


    Come prepared.


    "Are you not afraid that I will cheat you if you ask so directly?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You can''t cheat me. I have enough evidence to prove that your teahouse is doing other business at the same time."


    "What else do you have to ask?"


    "I want to see the reality."


    "See?"


    "I didn''t see it."


    Shen Bingqing said: "I want to do a time trade with you. Don''t tell me that you don''t know what I''m talking about. We have enough evidence that you are engaged in this trade."


    "Fishing enforcement?"


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "but I can tell you that you are so straightforward. In fact, I do do trade in this area. If you want to trade, I will not refuse."


    Then he took out a contract and handed it to him.


    "The account number must be in your own name, the minimum selling time is one minute, the transaction price is one yuan per minute, and then sign your name."


    Shen Bingqing frowned, Wu Hao''s unbridled far more than she thought.


    The reason why she came here today instead of sending others was just to find out about him. In her expectation, Wu Hao would refuse to admit the time trade, and would not trade with her. She also planned the next step, and sent others to find out in a few days, complete the trade and record the whole process.


    Wu Hao did not expect to directly dare to complete the deal with her, the boy''s arrogance was unexpected.


    Knowing that he is a policeman and that he is here to investigate him today, he is so direct.


    Not afraid of death?


    Or are you fearless?


    Shen Bingqing took a look at him, picked up the contract, took out the pen from her bag, adjusted the position of the bag, and let the camera inside just see the contract she signed.


    Fill in the information.


    Sign your name.


    Give it to Wu Hao.


    "Thirty days? Thirty days is thirty days. "


    Wu Hao smiles and signs the contract.


    Shen Bingqing immediately received a bank message.


    43200.


    According to the price of a dollar a minute, it''s just this price.


    "Done?"


    "What do you want when you have all the money?"


    Wu Hao had a cup of tea and looked at her indifferently.


    "What does this money mean?"


    "It means that I bought you a month''s life with 43200 yuan. For you, I bought 43200 yuan in cash with one month''s life. By the way, I have also answered this question you want to ask. One month of selling will be reduced from your total remaining life, from the back to the front. Is there any question? "


    Shen Bingqing looked at Wu Hao deeply and couldn''t figure out what the young man was thinking.


    He''s too candid.


    Frankly, it''s a conspiracy.


    Before she came here, she thought that she needed to mobilize all her wisdom to get words out of his mouth. Unexpectedly, everything went so smoothly. She answered her doubts without asking Wu Hao.


    "Wu Hao..."


    "He said. speak without reserve. Cooperating with police investigation is the basic quality of a good citizen, right


    "Nothing."


    Shen Bingqing gets up and leaves.


    "I''ll see you off."


    Wu Hao sent her downstairs and watched her go away.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Bingqing drove back to the criminal investigation team.


    All the members of the group are assembled.


    "Immediately analyze the audio and video materials in it, and show me all the pictures one by one. I not only need to see what Wu Hao did in the process of contacting, but also need to analyze him."


    Shen Bingqing took out the recording pen and small video camera in her bag.


    "No way, this Wu Hao has taken the bait?"


    "He has no fear at all. He will analyze it first."


    "Yes


    The two guys in charge of data analysis turned on the computer and started working immediately.


    But


    "No, there''s something wrong with this picture, isn''t there?"


    "The recorder only recorded a valid sound."


    "How can it be? I checked it when I got off the bus."


    Shen Bingqing didn''t believe it. She ran to see that her face changed immediately.


    The video starts recording when she gets off the car, stops recording when she enters the room on the second floor of the teahouse, and starts recording again when she comes out of the room. In the middle, the picture of her and Wu Hao in the room mysteriously disappears.


    If this may be a coincidence, then the recording of the same problem can not be explained by coincidence.


    The voice recorded by the recorder shows that after entering the room, the recorder stops working automatically. It doesn''t record a single word conversation between Wu Hao and her. When she leaves the room, she starts working again.


    What happened?


    The equipment is obviously normal. Why does it stop automatically as soon as you enter the room?


    "Disturbed?"


    Shen Bingqing asked.


    "It should not be the result of interference. You see, this is the picture of you entering the room, and the next second it becomes the picture of you leaving the room, which means that after you enter the room, the camera automatically stops shooting, and the moment you come out, you start shooting again. There is no gap between them, and there is no interference in the picture. There are only two possibilities."


    "He said


    "Either it''s a device failure that automatically stops, or... Or you accidentally press the pause button."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You can hear the movement in the recording. You don''t put your hand into the bag when you enter or go out, otherwise there will be obvious noise."


    "Chief, I''m not doubting you. I''m analyzing possibilities."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so careful. This kind of situation will inevitably lead to such misunderstandings. It''s only when I can put it forward that I can explain it clearly, but when I hide it, it makes everyone suspect."


    Shen Bingqing looked at the display with dignity.


    I stayed in the room for at least five minutes, and the pictures of these five minutes were not recorded at all. It''s really puzzling and weird. No wonder the boy told me everything clearly, because he knew that he could not get any evidence related to the transaction from him, whether it was video data or voice data.


    The one-sided words of one person alone can''t be used as evidence. Moreover, the transaction itself involves things that Wu Hao said are time, which can''t be used as evidence at all.


    Thinking of this, Shen Bingqing suddenly got a flash in front of her eyes. She started to operate on her computer and log in to the bank''s online banking

 Chapter 263

    Wu Hao said that time exchange involves time and money.


    Of course, there is no such thing as time, and it is precisely because of this that Wu Hao uses this gimmick to cheat. But money is absolutely true. If we can start with his bank transaction records, we may know what tricks he is playing.


    43200.


    The bank''s transaction details do show the money it sold for a month.


    But


    Something strange happened.


    There is no record of the transaction.


    Completely out of thin air in their own bank card transaction records, no remitter, no remitter''s bank information, the entire page only shows that the account balance increased by 43200.


    Shen Bingqing takes out her mobile phone.


    The message clearly indicated that Wu Hao had remitted the money to himself. Why didn''t it exist in the bank''s system?


    Shen Bingqing contacted the bank in person and asked the manager to assist in the investigation in the name of the police. The answer she got was even more puzzling. Her bank card had no entry and exit records today, and the bank system had never sent such a short message to her.


    That''s the hell.


    The fact in front of us can''t be proved. Is the money fake?


    Shen Bingqing tried to transfer all the money in this card to another card. As a result, the other card received all the money, including 43200. At the same time, she received two short messages, one for account and one for account.


    Call the bank again at this time, the transaction record has been recorded by the system, and the amount is correct.


    This overturns what she just assumed.


    The money Wu Hao remitted to himself is not only a superficial data, but also a real money.


    What is the situation that a sum of money can''t be recorded through the bank?


    Shen Bingqing leaned back in her chair and became more and more confused.


    From the beginning, she judged that the so-called time transaction was fraud, so the person who died was murder. But now these two conjectures have to be overturned for more careful consideration.


    It is true that Wu Hao gave her the money, although the source of the money is unknown.


    This also means that Wu Hao did lose the money. What did he get with the money? Did she really get a month''s life?


    Isn''t it strange that such a thing really happens?


    But if not, why is Wu Hao willing to give her the money for nothing?


    Vaguely, Shen Bingqing thinks that what Wu Hao is doing is a mysterious and terrible transaction. This transaction may be supernatural reality, but it is absolutely a terrible fact of cult nature. Most of the people he has been in contact with have been killed. If the reason is that he has used up his life as fan Dongjin said, then Wu Hao has to be controlled even more.


    For no other reason, this guy is likely to cause unprecedented disaster to this country and this society.


    Her strong sense of responsibility gives her a strong sense of mission to bring Wu Hao to justice.


    There can be mysterious people in this world, but there must be no such mysterious people who may harm the country and the world.


    "From today on, keep a closer eye on Wu Hao, and report any changes to me in time."


    Shen Bingqing took a deep breath.


    "But under no circumstances should we have any personal contact with him, let alone conflict with him on impulse. This man is not simple, but also very arrogant and unscrupulous. We should exercise restraint before we know his details. One day we will bring this man to justice."


    "Head, do you want to change to a more advanced equipment to continue today''s operation?"


    "Yes, but don''t hold too much hope. We''d better pay more attention to the period after he left the teahouse and try to investigate from the people around her."


    "I understand!"


    Shen Bingqing smiles happily. At least the team members support her work.


    It''s just


    This work may be 1000 times and 10000 times more difficult than expected. The direction of investigation of Wu Hao will also shift from fraud and murder to endangering public security. It''s not easy to determine the charge. They need to obtain more facts to arrest him.


    But the significance of this matter itself is much greater than catching a swindler and a murderer. Therefore, we should persist in no matter how difficult it is. This is not only a challenge, but also a test!


    Shen Bingqing told herself in silence.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao accompanied Xiao you and Na Mei to have a big dinner outside. Quan regarded it as a reward for their performance today.


    At the end of this day, except for Lin Hongxin and Shen Bingqing, two suspicious customers, Shi completed seven transactions without precedent.


    Three in the morning and three in the afternoon. In the evening, because Nami doesn''t want to be too tired, she chooses to have a rest. Otherwise, ten businesses will not be a problem.


    Although these people have been trading tentatively for a year or two, Wu Hao has always believed that time trading, a non risk and high return trade, can be as addictive as drugs. As long as there is a first time, people will want a second time. After all, human nature is lazy. No one will refuse such an opportunity when there is no pain and no risk.


    When they come to trade again, it''s not only a year or two, at least five years, right?


    And this is only the first day, business will only get better and better in the future, and the 10000 years that Liya needs will soon be in her pocket.


    hey.


    In a good mood, Wu Hao bought a cake on his way home.


    Now the two girls in the family are their own women. Buy a cake to celebrate and let them learn to share.


    Well, the heart is so dangerous.


    Ha ha ha.


    Wu Hao whistled upstairs and opened the door


    Huh?


    What happened?


    There is no light in the room. Xu Xinjie and Yu Ting are sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    No mistake. They are sitting on the same sofa watching TV.


    Although there was an arm''s distance between them, and there was no conversation between them, it was a miracle that they could sit together and watch TV without him.


    Wu Hao was a little surprised.


    What happened after I went out in the morning? How do you feel that there seems to be some kind of subtle chemical reaction between them when you don''t see them in the daytime.


    Originally, two people will have a strong reaction when they meet, but today, how do you feel that this reaction has eased a lot.


    Is there anything that neutralizes their medicine during the day?


    Strange, what did you miss during the day?


    Wu Hao looked at them for a long time, his frown gradually loosened, and his puzzled face showed an evil smile.


    Isn''t that what you want?


    Now that there are signs, how can we not grasp them.


    "You two beauties are so leisure and elegant. I bought a cake to eat together?"


    Wu Hao took care of himself, sat down among them and gave them a kiss

 Chapter 264

    "What''s a good cake for?"


    Xu Xinjie gave him a white look and expressed dissatisfaction with his act of kissing two people at the same time, but he didn''t say it. He knew it was useless.


    "To celebrate that you''ve been a little girl since you were a little girl."


    Wu Hao had a bad smile. Before she was shy, she said, "well, I''ll cut the cake. Do you like it or not? I''ll taste it for you. It should be OK."


    "Steal it, steal it, and taste it for us."


    Unable to laugh or cry, Yu Ting gets up and turns on the light to help him prepare the cake.


    One for each.


    Wu Hao doesn''t like these sweets, but when he has the chance to eat with them, the taste he doesn''t like becomes the taste he likes.


    They didn''t want him to sit in the middle, but Wu Hao forced himself into the middle of them, using a subtle fact to indicate their own attitude towards them.


    "Why do you turn off the light when you watch TV?"


    Wu Hao asked as he ate.


    "I''m afraid of a fight." Yu tingdao.


    "Well? Can turning off the lights prevent a fight


    Wu Hao looked at them in surprise. It was the first time that he heard this strange story.


    "A quarrel also needs an atmosphere. If you are in a dark mood, you will not be in a quarrel." Xu Xinjie explained.


    "It''s really you."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "but you can do whatever you like. It''s definitely a great progress to be able to find a way to get along with each other harmoniously. Hehe."


    "I''m just tired of the quarrel. Young master, do you think we''ll let you get what you want? Daydream. "


    Yu Ting gently poked him.


    "That''s what you think."


    Xu Xinjie also answered.


    "Er..."


    Would you be wrong?


    When I came back tonight, I felt that the atmosphere between them had changed subtly. Was it just because of the tiredness of the daytime?


    "Cough, let''s not talk about this, or I''ll find a movie for the three of us to watch together?"


    The two girls gave him a look, put down the cake and went back to the room.


    Wu Hao looked left and right. When did he become so tacit?


    Hei hei, I''m following Xu Xinjie with a smile. Last night, I just became a little girl. I can''t accompany her tonight.


    Bang.


    The door just closed and locked.


    Go to open the door of Yu Ting, also anti lock don''t let in.


    Wu Hao has a black face. What''s the situation?


    They''re united? Have we reached a consensus to fight him together?


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry on the sofa. He doesn''t have to go to either side. Let''s practice.


    Before entering the room, he put on his clothes and went out again.


    Still don''t practice, find a place to sit down and chat with amber green dragon, as soon as possible from their mouth to know what they want to know.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Ji stall.


    December night is a little chilly, big stalls are made of red tents to build simple small rooms, windproof and warm.


    Wu Hao and amber green dragon are sitting inside.


    I ordered a plate of roast fish, some fried dishes and some barbecue.


    Amber and Green Dragon don''t need to eat human food at all, and they don''t like to eat human food. For them, time is the most nutritious food.


    But Wu Hao let them eat, and they had to.


    "Green dragon, it seems that the weather is not so hot. You are sweating."


    Wu Hao joked.


    "Young master Wu, if my strength is close to your imperial power, I will be under great pressure instinctively."


    Green Dragon grins bitterly. It''s very hard to sit beside him.


    "My imperial power just appeared. No, I''m getting familiar with it and controlling it."


    Wu Hao ate the kebab and said casually, "I was young when I left. I was in a hurry. Many things didn''t have time to learn. After I came to the earth, I had to grope by myself. I told you the truth only when I treated you as friends. In fact, I still don''t know how to control it."


    friend?


    Amber and green dragon are stunned for a moment, moving and glory at the same time in their hearts.


    "The royal family has had a tutor to teach them since childhood. If young master Wu left the underworld very early, it''s no wonder many things can''t. It''s a great courage to come to this strange world alone with a mission. I admire him." Amber Road.


    "Come on, don''t flatter me. It''s because I didn''t receive orthodox study and training since I was a child that I don''t know a lot of things. Now that I have met you, I hope I can know something from you. Although you are not royal, you have been in the underworld for a long time and know more things than me."


    Wu Hao said that after successfully grasping their psychology, he also relaxed a little.


    "Young master Wu, we may not know much, but we must say what we know." Said the green dragon, patting his chest.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "It seems that you are not only my friends, but also my tutors," he said


    "I dare not!"


    Amber green dragon two people sit up, excited.


    "There''s nothing to dare. I only tell you these things when I treat you as friends, so don''t have pressure. We are all for the dark Protoss."


    Two right chest boxing response, more excited.


    "Sit down, don''t stand. First of all, I want to know what''s the matter with Huangwei? I only know that this is the unique ability of our royal family, but I was sent to this world before I had time to further study. "


    With the psychological hint of Royal tutor, Amber''s sense of mission and honor made him serious.


    He said: "as far as I know, the royal power of the royal family can contact and communicate with all the people of the dark Protoss. The scope and power are determined by the level of the royal power, but how to use our little soldiers really don''t know."


    "Never mind, just say what you know."


    Wu Hao asked: "I''ve been trying to find a way to restrain Huangwei recently. After all, I don''t want to let you have so much pressure. Releasing Huangwei at any time may bring me unnecessary enemies."


    "This..."


    Amber scratched her head and hesitated for a long time, saying: "no royal family will tell us such things, but before I came here, there was a royal general who made a strong move for us. He once released his imperial power. I feel that when he was astringent, he completely relied on his mind. As for how to do it, Master Wu..."


    "Don''t blame yourself."


    Wu Hao comforted and believed what they said.


    As cannon fodder soldiers, it''s strange that they should know more about the royal family.


    Now that there is an entry point, it is easy to start. Wu Hao is not in a hurry to start trying, but continues to ask the next question.


    How can we easily waste the situation that is not easy to get close to.


    "I''m very clear about the cultivation methods of the royal family, but it''s the first time for me to contact people outside the royal family. I want to know how you practice and how to improve your strength. I want to know more about you." Wu Hao speaks of the female ecliptic.


    Amber and green dragon can''t tell Wu Hao''s tentative meaning. When they hear that he wants to know about them, they are so excited

 Chapter 265

    "It''s very simple for us to improve our strength. We don''t listen to time. Time is our food and the source of our strength. The more time we absorb, the stronger our strength will be." Green dragon road.


    "Isn''t that nonsense? The royal family has to absorb time to improve their strength. I''m asking you how to absorb it. I want to see the difference between your cultivation method and our royal family."


    "Let me talk about it, young master Wu. To absorb time is to concentrate our thoughts on the cross star behind us. After activating the cross star, we can devour time. The time of living bodies is of high quality. The higher the spirituality, the better the biological time is. The time of non living bodies can also be absorbed, but it''s of little value."


    i see.


    Wu Hao was secretly pleased, but his face remained silent.


    "It seems that the way of cultivation of our dark Protoss is similar, and your way of cultivation is similar to that of the royal family."


    Wu Haolian had two drinks and was very happy.


    At present, two of the most difficult problems have been solved. The rest depends on one''s talent. If one can solve these two problems according to the methods provided by them, it will be easy to do, especially the improvement of one''s strength. It is not known what one''s identity endows one with, but the corresponding strength of one''s identity must be improved, In this way, we will not be helpless in the face of unexpected accidents in the future.


    The power of the God of time has no level as the basis of judgment. This kind of cultivation tests people''s patience and perseverance. However, the cultivation methods of the dark protoss have obvious levels, and they are also natural levels. Now they belong to one star. If we strengthen the cultivation and raise the level to two stars, it directly proves that the cultivation has made intuitive progress.


    "Do you have any special talents with every level improvement?" Wu Hao asked.


    "There are no talent skills, but every level of progress can bring significant ability improvement." Amber Road.


    "Well? When you go from one star to two, it''s just an ability upgrade? "


    It''s strange that the dark Protoss only rely on their powerful racial talent and do not rely on any skills? This is too overbearing.


    "Anyway, we are like this. As for whether the royal family is like this, young master Wu, you must know better than us."


    "There seems to be a little difference."


    Wu Hao made a ridiculous remark and filled them with wine.


    If the royal family is also like this, it proves that the Diablo Protoss has no skills and is fighting by their incomparable powerful racial talent.


    If you think about it, the Diablo''s terrible and close to invincible racial talent will make any skill seem powerless. Instead of wasting time studying skill breakthrough in cultivation, it''s better to directly improve the ability.


    "Come and drink first. Human wine is OK. Learn to drink. I''d like to have a drink with you and have a chat in the future."


    "It''s Master Wu."


    Amber and green dragon are deeply moved by Wu Hao''s attitude. As a royal family, they can treat them with such courtesy, which makes them have a strong sense of loyalty.


    Wu Hao really didn''t think that his behavior could give them such a strong touch. He drank wine with them for half an hour, chatted about a lot of nutritious things, and well consolidated their "friendship" before leaving together.


    Wu Hao himself went upstairs to go home, amber and green dragon each found a dark place to hide and protect at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room.


    Wu Hao sat cross legged in the void.


    First of all, it''s not easy for him to feel the objective existence of Huangwei. The purple and silver cross behind him is naturally formed behind him, not the foreign body embedded in his body, so it''s difficult to feel its existence directly.


    Fortunately, the idea is a good thing. With concentration, the idea, like a radiation detector, can feel the energy emitted by the cross star behind it. It may be that there is no close relationship with the family. The energy emitted is very mild. It''s hard to imagine the pressure when the green dragon approaches.


    Now that we feel the objective existence of Huangwei, then the next step is to converge or even hide.


    According to amber, relying on his mind can restrain Huangwei''s power. He didn''t understand the specific operation and didn''t expect him to know at the beginning. His own groping is the inevitable result.


    Wu Hao doesn''t know whether he is gifted or the method is simple.


    Two hours later, he succeeded in finding a way to restrain Huangwei.


    It''s too simple to laugh or cry.


    The idea of fusion in the cross star, the convergence of ideas at the same time Huangwei will also converge.


    After that, the next cultivation method is the most important.


    Wu Hao took a sip of cold water, adjusted his mood, prepared for continuous failure, and then began to try.


    With the concentration of ideas becoming larger and larger, the cross star behind gradually exudes more and more powerful power. This power does not spread outward, but diffuses into the body under the high pressure of ideas, evenly distributed throughout the body. With the guidance of ideas, these forces can be concentrated in who part of the body.


    According to amber, this power can devour time.


    Wu Hao concentrated his strength on his right hand and grabbed a book across the air. The moment the book touched his right hand, it turned into fly ash. At the same time, there was a slight vibration in time and space.


    Wu Hao didn''t care about the small vibration, and was completely shocked by the power of swallowing time.


    He could clearly feel a wonderful force coming in from his right hand and converging on the cross star on his back. The power of swallowing time also had a slight increase in an instant, very, very subtle. If it wasn''t for Wu Hao''s concentration at the moment, he couldn''t even feel it.


    But he did feel it.


    Wu Hao opened his eyes, looking excited and uncontrollable.


    Diablo''s skill of swallowing time has been mastered. You can use it skillfully as long as you practice for a while.


    This talent is more shocking than trading time.


    Moreover, it''s very convenient to cultivate this ability. It''s not subject to any restrictions. To kill... Tut Tut, it''s absolutely invisible.


    Looking at the fly ash on the bed, Wu Hao was very excited.


    No wonder the Diablo will be treated as evil by the goddess of time and the goddess of nether world. Anyone will be afraid of this ability, right?


    But after calming down, Wu Hao also understood why they regarded the dark Protoss as evil.


    What''s the difference between a race based on devouring the time of living beings and heretics?


    This is also a major problem facing Wu Hao.


    Diablo must devour time in order to enhance their power. The time effectiveness of non living beings is extremely poor, just like this book may have a service life of 100 years or more, but absorbing its time will only increase its power.


    Although he has not yet begun to devour the time of life, but if you really want to improve the strength is imperative.


    It puts him in a dilemma.

 Chapter 266

    "Xiaoya, do you think I should improve my strength under the status of Diablo Protoss?"


    Wu Hao asked.


    "I think the master already has the answer in mind. I believe the master will not go astray, so I support the master."


    Leah said with a sweet smile.


    "But how to cultivate? If you want to improve your strength, you have to swallow up time. Even if you want to cultivate to a higher level, maybe the whole earth is not enough. Is it difficult for me to swallow up the whole earth? That''s not my intention. "


    but.


    "I really can''t give you any advice, master. Your current identity is very contradictory. It''s up to you to find the balance. After all, these identities are imposed on you. From my point of view, I will make you give up the time to devour human beings and devour all the time eaters on the earth, But it may not be a good thing for the master to break into the enemy in the future, so... "


    Leah sighed.


    "So it''s up to the host to think about it. I believe the host will find a balance."


    "Then I don''t know what to do."


    Wu Hao shrugged helplessly. It''s hard for him to find a balance.


    I thought about it for a while.


    Damn it, it''s impossible to devour human beings like amber, but... In the future, if the enemy comes to us, no wonder we use them as fertilizer.


    you ''re right.


    I don''t take the initiative to find trouble, but if trouble comes to me, it will just be used as fertilizer!


    I don''t know if it''s a balance point, but I feel calm when I have an idea.


    Sit cross legged and continue to practice.


    The ability of swallowing time may not be available at any time. Wu Hao still hopes to master this ability as much as possible.


    He was strengthening his cultivation all night, and all the small objects in the room were completely destroyed by him.


    The next morning, when Wu Hao came to wake him up, he was surprised. He thought he didn''t like the packing of all the furnishings in the room. Three people went to the mall to pick some for him.


    ¡­¡­


    Half past nine in the morning.


    Criminal investigation team.


    Everyone is sorting out the health, director Zhao Cheng with two accompanying appeared in everyone''s field of vision, everyone is embarrassed.


    Team Lin was informed yesterday that the director would come to inspect the work. Why did he come early this morning? This is a surprise inspection?


    The most embarrassing one is Lin Hongxin.


    Zhao Cheng told him not to engage in formalism on the phone, but he was caught in the end. He was shameless.


    "Director, why don''t you inform us in advance when you come here? You see that everyone is doing routine cleaning. It''s inconvenient to entertain you like this."


    Lin Hongxin smart, immediately to the public humanitarian: "today the director to check, we first put things on the hands of the stop, routine sorting on tomorrow, each work."


    "When did your criminal investigation team have this habit?"


    Zhao Cheng calmly looks at Lin Hongxin and goes inside.


    As soon as Lin Hongxin saw Zhao Cheng''s face, he knew that he was in a bad mood. When he came to inspect his work with this mood, it seemed that he had a bad day.


    "Team Lin, I heard that a new girl has been transferred from above?"


    Lin Hongxin was stunned, and immediately realized that the director''s coming down was not the inspection work at all, but just to meet this young girl. No wonder he was in such a bad mood and wanted to do the inspection work.


    "A little girl was transferred down some time ago. The director wants to see her?"


    "The work of the criminal investigation team is very important. I need to know about every new member. Bring her here."


    Lin Hongxin had Shen Bingqing called over.


    "Team Lin, get busy first."


    Lin Hongxin didn''t say anything. He prepared for other things.


    Lin Hongxin''s office.


    When Zhao Cheng saw Shen Bingqing, he immediately changed his face.


    "I''m sorry that I didn''t come to see Miss Shen in time for my busy business some days ago."


    "Director Zhao, you''re welcome. I came down to work, not to investigate. You''re busy. There''s no need to come to see me."


    "Yes, yes, the leaders of the provincial department have already said hello to me. If Miss Shen needs any support, the Municipal Bureau and the provincial department will fully cooperate."


    "I''m investigating a case recently. I hope the criminal police can give the greatest support when necessary."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Shen. It''s a matter of a word."


    "That''s OK. If director Zhao is OK, I''ll go back to work."


    "Wait a minute, Miss Shen."


    Zhao Cheng hesitated for a moment and asked, "Miss Shen, can you tell me what case you are going to handle this time?"


    "My father wanted me to start working at the grass-roots level, so I was sent here. Is it difficult that director Zhao is afraid that I will find out what cases?"


    "No, no, I just want to know more about Miss Shen''s work focus this time, so as to give her maximum support."


    Zhao Cheng said: "if Miss Shen has any requirements in her work, just ask captain Lin Hongxin. If you think such a small criminal investigation team is not suitable, you can also say hello to me. I can arrange you to work in the Municipal Bureau."


    "I understand director Zhao''s good intentions, but I''m still ready to start from the grassroots work."


    Shen Bingqing looks at Zhao Cheng.


    Suddenly said: "before I came here, I heard that director Zhao of the Municipal Bureau was a good official. Today I saw him. How did I feel something was wrong?"


    "The leaders have to do their duty."


    Zhao Cheng smiles bitterly.


    He didn''t want to see Shen Bingqing from the very beginning. People came to work to investigate the case, but the provincial leaders didn''t do it. They had to ask him to come over and offer him a reconnaissance task and a flattering task, and he was helpless.


    "So, why don''t your provincial leaders come here in person?"


    "I''ve been studying outside recently. I''ll come to see you as soon as I come back after studying."


    "It''s really a coincidence that the learning tasks of these leaders are quite heavy recently."


    Shen Bingqing, with a smile, got up and said, "director Zhao is going to check the work. I''ve gone to work. Please see how to check. Let captain Lin accompany me. Excuse me."


    Zhao Cheng gets up to send Shen Bingqing out.


    He is not a person willing to flatter, but Shen Bingqing''s special identity and background, coupled with the repeated instructions of provincial leaders, had to be cautious.


    Seeing Shen Bingqing off, Zhao Cheng calls Lin Hongxin to the office.


    Now that the main work has been finished, I will simply listen to the work report and learn about the major and minor local cases. I will be ready to leave about the same time.


    The old mother had little time, so she was ready to go back and spend more time with her.


    "Zhao Ju, can I take a step?"


    "What can''t be said at once in the office?"


    "Since it''s a private matter, I can''t say too much about your mother in the office. If you don''t mind, let''s talk outside?"


    Zhao Cheng hesitated and went out with Lin Hongxin

 Chapter 267

    Lin Hongxin has a deep understanding of Zhaocheng.


    They were on the same team a long time ago.


    Zhao Cheng''s father is an old policeman. When Zhao Cheng was still in junior high school, his father died in a sudden accident, leaving him and his mother orphaned and widowed. His mother opened a Shaxian snack bar by herself, relying on it to make a living for Zhao Cheng to finish college. So Zhao Cheng has always been very filial to his mother. Now his mother is 86 years old, Although not sick, no pain, but the body has already gone, according to the hospital''s view, at most 10 days and a half months.


    If you can do me a favor in this matter, even if Zhao Cheng is so selfless, you have to take care of his old brother!?


    This is what Lin Hongxin thought.


    "Say what captain Lin wants to say."


    Zhao Cheng didn''t understand what he had to say about his mother?


    "Zhao Ju, we are investigating a mysterious case recently. You may not believe that the person involved has a mysterious power that cannot be explained by science. He can extend or shorten the life span of human beings with special transactions."


    Lin Hongxin said in a low voice: "Zhao Bureau, your mother is in poor health now. Maybe you can make your mother''s health better through this person."


    Zhao Cheng frowned.


    "Lao Lin, you are also an old criminal policeman in criminal investigation. How can you believe such a thing? Don''t you know that behind all the gods and ghosts are man-made tricks? "


    "I doubted the truth of the incident at the beginning. In order to ensure the truth, I went to the meeting personally. In fact, it is very likely that it is true and science can''t explain it."


    "Nonsense, what kind of elixir did he give you? Those who pretend to be gods and ghosts and harm the people will be arrested directly! "


    "Zhao Ju, don''t be angry. Instead of giving me medicine, he gave me a trading contract. The selling time will shorten my life, and the buying time will extend my life. Zhao Bureau, your mother''s physical condition is not optimistic now. It''s also your wish to let her live longer. Now that medicine is helpless, some abnormal means can be considered. There are so many mysterious things in the world. Some of them are not clear even if we are engaged in criminal investigation, but some of them are authentic. "


    "Lao Lin, did you take the wrong medicine today? You can say that. Come on, you don''t have to say anything, do your criminal investigation work well, don''t think about these supernatural things any more, just do what the case should be. Catch this kind of evil wand as soon as possible, and I will ask the criminal police team to assist you in your action. "


    After that, Zhao Cheng left.


    Lin Hongxin is silly.


    Did not expect that he would be this reaction, this Zhao Cheng is not looking for medicine, why now have the opportunity to realize his wish, but severely refused?


    Is this kind of thing so unacceptable? No


    Lin Hongxin was baffled and a little disappointed.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Cheng left the criminal investigation team and asked the two escorts to go back to the hospital.


    The old mother lay in the hospital bed with a special person to look after her. She was calm and sad. When she was young, she opened a small noodle shop to help him grow up for decades. She got up in the morning and got up in the dark day and night day by day. She didn''t enjoy the good life for a few years, and she couldn''t get well again.


    Although she was able to die peacefully without disaster and disease, Zhao Cheng felt that he owed his mother too much. He always hoped that he could honor her for another five years and ten years, so that she could enjoy her carefree old age for several years. Unfortunately, human resources could not surpass nature. Let alone being the director, even if he was the chairman, he could not change the law of nature.


    Life, old age, sickness and death, when she went to another world to enjoy a new life.


    Zhao Cheng comforted himself like this.


    Outside the ward.


    "Director Sun, how is my mother?"


    Zhao Cheng asked, his side is in charge of the doctor sun Xingde.


    "Director Zhao is better prepared psychologically. Your mother''s health is going from bad to worse, and her physical function is close to the limit. In a week at most, even the drug intervention will not be able to recover."


    Sun Xingde said, with a slight sigh, expressing his grief.


    "Will she suffer?"


    "No pain. Blessed is your mother. Her condition is completely caused by the natural aging of all organs in her body. All aspects of her senses have declined to the worst. Even if her heart stops, she can''t feel pain. "


    Sun Xingde comforted: "there are really not many old people in this society who can spend the last period of their lives as quietly as your mother. The vast majority of old people are suffering from illness and death. It''s hard for an old man like your mother to tell the truth, so director Zhao can be at ease and spend the remaining few days with her."


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Sun. I''ll go in and have a chat with her."


    "Don''t take too long. She''s weak now."


    "I know."


    Zhao Cheng walked into the ward and sat down beside the bed.


    "Mom, I came to see you."


    Zhao Cheng took the old mother''s old hand and looked at her weak in the hospital bed, but what appeared in her head was her busy figure in the noodle shop. In a twinkling of an eye, the industrious and capable mother had fallen on the hospital bed and could not move. If he could, he was willing to give her ten years of life.


    It''s a pity that all this can''t be as he wishes.


    "Mom, do you feel better these two days? Tell me what you want to eat, and I''ll get it for you. "


    "City, mom feels very good. If you are so busy with your work, don''t run to me. The common people will gossip. Just let Huijuan come here."


    Chen Yinglan, Zhao''s mother, said weakly.


    Her body is very poor, but her consciousness is very clear. She can hear what people are saying in quiet, and her eyes can see a little bit.


    "Mom, why don''t I push you out to the sun? The weather is not bad today. "


    "Don''t be so troublesome, just lie down."


    Chen Yinglan grabs Zhao Cheng''s hand. After a while, she says in a low voice: "son, you should take good care of yourself after mom''s leaving... Don''t let people worry about you when you are so grown-up. It''s going to be cold soon. You should wear more clothes and don''t wake people up when you need to eat. Huijuan is your daughter-in-law, not me. Don''t let people worry about you all the time."


    "Mom, don''t talk. You know that I don''t have regular rest and meals in my work. I still want to rely on you to remind me for several years. Lie down and don''t talk. I''ll get you something to eat."


    "Silly boy, mom knows what''s going on."


    Chen Yinglan looked at Zhao Cheng, with a little smile on her walnut wrinkled face.


    "Why don''t you get Mom a bowl of noodles, just a little bit. I haven''t had noodles since the noodle shop closed. I suddenly want to have a bite."


    "Good mother, you have a good rest. I''ll go back and make you a bowl of noodles. I''ll do it myself."


    With tears in his eyes, Zhao Cheng patted his mother''s hand, got up and left the hospital, and ran out quickly

 Chapter 268

    Zhao Cheng returned home and went into the kitchen himself.


    I haven''t eaten noodles for a long time, so I don''t have any stock. I''m afraid the taste is not authentic, so I didn''t dare to go into the supermarket to buy noodles. Instead, I went to a small grocery store where my mother used to buy noodles in my early years and bought five kilograms of noodles. All the noodles were made by the boss himself, and those in the supermarket can''t compare.


    Noodles are easy to cook. You can eat them in boiling water for ten seconds, but if you want noodles to taste good, you have to rely on the bottom of the soup.


    Zhao Cheng thought of the scene when he was still studying.


    Every day when he came back from school, he would go to the noodle shop to help. After dinner time, the business of the noodle shop gradually cooled down. He finished his homework and began to help his mother prepare the materials for the next morning.


    The soup base for making noodles is cooked slowly the night before.


    He will never forget the taste of tea tree mushroom and duck soup with noodles.


    Sometimes when he was too late, his mother would fish out two bowls of tea tree mushroom and old duck noodles for supper. The mother and the son would sit in the shop and eat. He could still remember that his bowl always had half a bowl of old duck.


    He has already bought the materials on the way.


    He had not been in the kitchen for many years, but the memory in his mind was not blurred. He handled the ingredients well and stewed slowly in the pot according to his mother''s habit.


    Zhao Cheng stood in front of the stove, smelling the fragrance slowly coming out of the pot, and the old man''s tears dropped down.


    Maybe after this meal, the old mother will leave forever?


    He knew that the old mother wanted to go.


    But he had too many regrets in his heart.


    Since his father left the world, his mother has supported the family by herself. Because of the distribution and work, he didn''t really have time to take care of her until a few years ago. However, in a few years, his last relatives are going to leave.


    Life and death, the past and the future, all kinds of familiar pictures flashed in his mind. The pain of his family''s death mixed with the fear of his future death made Zhao Cheng confused.


    Lin Hongxin suddenly came to mind in his confused mind.


    The smell of the old duck is getting stronger and stronger, mixed with the taste from the past, with a little warmth and a little mystery. The smell is like continuous time, it seems to disappear at any time, and it seems to exist forever across time and space.


    If Lin Hongxin is telling the truth, can the mysterious man really prolong his mother''s life?


    As soon as the idea appeared in my mind, it was like a flood.


    Lin Hongxin knows that he has a bit of bad intentions, but his ability is not bad. He is not a person who likes to talk nonsense. Since he can tell himself this, it means that he has at least understood it and has his own clear judgment. Otherwise, he will not tell himself what is true or false so seriously.


    That is to say


    It''s very likely that the person he''s talking about really has the ability to change human lifespan.


    When the pressure cooker was set on a low heat for two and a half months, Zhao Cheng took off his apron and took out his mobile phone to call Lin Hongxin.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Hongxin sat in the office playing with his mobile phone, feeling bored.


    I wanted to take this opportunity to curry favor with my old comrade in arms Zhao Cheng, so that he could have a reason to promote himself and upgrade himself from this millennium post. Unexpectedly, it turned into a joke.


    Now in Zhao Cheng''s eyes, he should become a grass-roots policeman who loves to make room superstition, right?


    Now it''s really hard to go up.


    This life is really bad. Most of those people in the same period are better than him. He has been the leader of the Criminal Investigation Brigade for most of his life. Why can''t anyone look up to him? No ability? There are many big and important cases solved by myself. Why don''t you promote yourself?


    What a ghost.


    Lin Hongxin was complaining when his mobile phone rang.


    Zhao Cheng''s phone.


    Lin Hongxin was stunned for a moment. He immediately picked up his mood, adjusted his attitude and picked up the phone.


    "Zhao Bureau, what are the instructions?"


    "Is it convenient to talk now?"


    "It''s convenient. You can tell me something."


    "Let me ask you specifically, is the person you''re talking about really capable of changing people''s lifespan?"


    Lin Hongxin was stunned for a moment and was overjoyed.


    "Zhao Ju, no one can see the change of life span, but judging from some facts, he can really change the life span of human beings. If I''m not sure he has the ability, I won''t dare to tell you such unreliable things."


    "Do you have time now? Take me to meet this man


    "When I have time, I''ll pick you up in my car?"


    "Just tell me the address and I''ll go there myself. You''ll be a sponsor for me in the past. Pay attention to the influence and don''t use the public car."


    "It''s the Zhao Bureau. I will pay attention to the influence."


    "Well, I''ll see you later."


    There hung up the phone, Lin Hongxin immediately sent the specific address of the teahouse.


    He was so depressed that he immediately took a taxi to the teahouse. In order to ensure that Wu Hao could trade time at any time in the shop, he went into the shop and said hello to Xiao you as soon as he arrived. Wu Hao was not in the shop, so he immediately asked Xiao you to call Wu Hao.


    After confirming that Wu Hao would come, he ran to the side of the road and waited.


    About ten minutes later, Zhao Cheng got out of the taxi.


    "Zhao Bureau."


    "Just call Lao Zhao. Pay attention to the influence."


    "Yes, yes."


    Lin Hongxin did not dare to really call.


    "The boss is on his way. We may have to wait a little longer," he said


    "He''s not usually in the shop?"


    "He''s still a high school student."


    Zhao Cheng''s face was surprised. He didn''t expect that a high school student should master such a mysterious and unnatural power.


    When they entered, Nami knew their purpose. She welcomed them to the second floor and made a pot of tea.


    As soon as the tea was ready, Wu Hao came up the stairs.


    "Yo, who was looking for me at that time? You really took care of my business."


    Wu Hao saw that Lin Hongxin was quite surprised. What surprised him even more was the people around him. Although he was wearing casual clothes, he could see at a glance that he was an official with a certain status. His authoritative image of giving orders was very obvious. Moreover, from this slightly stereotyped feeling, he was dissatisfied that he should also be an official in the public security system.


    There are not a few officials coming and going in the manor. Wu Hao is very confident in his vision.


    "Who is this?"


    Wu Hao looks at Zhao Cheng with a smile.


    "My friend, boss Zhao."


    Lin Hongxin said.


    "Oh, are you looking for me today?"


    Wu Hao looked at them indifferently.


    "My friend wants to talk to you about the deal." Lin Hongxin road.


    "It''s OK. Please come inside."


    Wu Hao held out his hand to welcome them into the room. When the last guest left last night, the tea he brewed still kept the same temperature as when he left. He didn''t bother to brew them again. He brushed the cup and poured them two cups of tea.


    "I wonder if Mr. Zhao, your friend, has told you the details of the transaction? If not, I can explain it to you a little bit. "


    "I''m not. I want to trade. I want to extend my mother''s life. I don''t know if there''s any way?"


    Zhao Cheng looks at Wu Hao with hope

 Chapter 269

    "Everyone''s trading is the same. I can''t imagine that boss Zhao is still a filial son. It''s rare."


    Wu Hao smiles and takes out a contract.


    "You can take this contract back for your mother to fill in. If she doesn''t have a bank card in her name, you need to handle one for her. The transaction price is two yuan a minute. It depends on your economic strength if you want to buy it for several years. Remember that the transaction money must be on the bank card you fill in. You can''t deposit it separately or trade in cash."


    "So expensive?"


    Zhao Cheng was surprised. If he wanted to buy two yuan a minute, he would need more than one million yuan a year. How could he get so much money?


    "Two dollars a minute is not expensive, is it? Don''t boss Zhao think it''s cost-effective to change one year''s life span for one million mothers? "


    Wu Hao made a mockery.


    Zhao Cheng did not speak.


    It''s really not expensive to exchange one million for one year''s life. The problem is that he doesn''t have so much money. As soon as he becomes an official, he doesn''t receive any money or gifts. He usually gets a salary and a little subsidy. Even with his wife''s money saved these years, it''s far less than one million.


    "It''s OK, Lao Zhao. I''ll take care of the money."


    Lin Hongxin took over the contract and, without saying a word, filled in a year''s selling time on it.


    While writing, he said: "I just sold it for a year in boss Wu''s side yesterday. Now another year is just the money to buy it. Lao Zhao, you can use it first."


    Lin Hongxin knows very well that this is the opportunity to show himself with practical actions. If he can''t give up his children, he can''t set up a wolf, and if two years'' time and two years'' money can be exchanged for Zhao Cheng''s trust and reuse, then everything is worth it.


    Zhao Cheng was a little surprised and embarrassed. Lin Hongxin''s meaning was obvious. He paid more than one million yuan, and he used the money he got from selling time.


    Isn''t that the same as taking bribes in another way?


    The first reaction in his heart was like this, but at this time he hesitated for a long time and didn''t refuse Lin Hongxin. At least in front of outsiders, he didn''t take out his way of being an honest and upright official.


    Although thinking about how to refuse him for a while, Lin Hongxin''s eyes were three points more grateful.


    Lin Hongxin fills out the contract and gives it to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao smiles and signs his name on it.


    The transaction is completed.


    Lin Hongxin was relieved when he was sure he had received the money.


    "Boss Zhao, you can rest assured that I will find a way to solve the money problem. Now the most important thing is to extend my aunt''s life as soon as possible. Let''s start as soon as possible. Boss Wu, can you give us another contract?"


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao handed another contract to Zhao Cheng.


    Zhao Cheng hesitated and took over the contract.


    "Boss Wu, let''s go first and come back later."


    "Slow down."


    Wu Hao takes them downstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    In a taxi.


    Zhao Cheng looked at the contract with a complicated face.


    Up to now, he is not sure that this contract can increase people''s life, but he is willing to believe this contract in his heart. The biggest problem is that he does not have the money to buy time. Accepting Lin Hongxin''s money is tantamount to accepting bribes in disguise, which makes him hesitant.


    "Lao Zhao, we are old comrades in arms. This money is purely for friends'' help. Don''t think too much about it. I know you are always filial. And I hope my aunt can enjoy a few more years of happiness. This money is my filial piety to her old people."


    Lin Hongxin tried his best to persuade him to accept the money.


    Zhao Cheng did not speak.


    He also hesitated whether to accept the money, because he hesitated, so he was silent.


    "Stop at ICBC in front of Shifu."


    When Lin Hongxin saw that there was an industrial and commercial bank in front of him, he took the initiative to get off and transfer money.


    Two 52.56 points were transferred to the bank account of Zhaocheng''s mother Chen Yinglan.


    In the morning, when he talked with Zhao Cheng about this, he was ready to investigate some of Chen Yinglan''s personal information. Knowing that Zhao Cheng had no money to pay for time, he planned to use his own money to help him buy time. Originally, he thought his preparation was in vain, but he was desperate. Unexpectedly, everything he had prepared was used again.


    Opportunities are really reserved for those who are prepared.


    Looking at Zhao Cheng''s indecision, Lin Hongxin knows that he can definitely win the bet. If Zhao Cheng really wants to refuse, he won''t say a word. Usually, he should stop at this time, but he doesn''t have it today.


    "Come on, master."


    Lin Hongxin returned to the car and the driver set out again for the hospital.


    Zhao Cheng looks at Lin Hongxin and wants to say something, but he doesn''t say anything at last.


    Lin Hongxin did not say a word more, quietly accompany him to the hospital to complete the deal.


    ¡­¡­


    hospital.


    Lin Hongxin is waiting outside the ward.


    Zhao Cheng sat in front of his mother''s bed for five minutes without speaking.


    "City, I haven''t been in the kitchen for so many years. I don''t know how to do it, do I?"


    Chen Yinglan made fun of him in a weak voice, but he didn''t blame him.


    "It''s not mom. The old duck soup needs to be stewed slowly. It''s not what you used to teach me. Once the soup is stewed, it will be ready soon."


    Zhao Cheng took the old mother''s hand, hesitated for a long time, and finally took out the transaction contract in his pocket.


    "Ma, please help me fill this out."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s a simple procedure for the hospital. Just fill in the simple information a little. Just give it to me later." Zhao Cheng said with a smile and brought the presbyopic glasses to her.


    Chen Yinglan didn''t think much about it. She filled in the information on the transaction contract, and it took a lot of effort to read the handwriting.


    But after all, I can see clearly.


    Zhao Cheng looked at the contract, determined that they all filled in according to Wu Hao''s requirements, left the hospital, and Lin Hongxin came to Shijian teahouse again.


    Wu Hao is having tea with Nami on the second floor.


    Seeing Lin Hongxin and Zhao Cheng come up, they smile and get up to welcome them into the room.


    "I didn''t expect boss Zhao to be so efficient. It seems that it''s really urgent."


    Wu Hao sat down and looked at them with a smile.


    "Boss Wu, my mother has filled out the contract, but she is not in good health. Her handwriting is a little fuzzy. Can she do it?"


    Zhao Cheng delivers the contract to Wu Hao.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you can see clearly that it was filled in by yourself."


    Wu Hao took it up and looked at it. It was really vague.


    "Since it''s OK, boss Wu should sign it as soon as possible. My mother''s body doesn''t know when she will be out of order. If it''s OK, we''d better do it as soon as possible."


    Zhaocheng emergency road.


    "The customer is God."


    Wu Hao smiles and signs his name on it.


    The transaction is completed.


    It is sold for one year, and the harvest is 1.0512 million.


    "You can rest assured, boss Zhao, that the deal has been successfully concluded. Your mother can live at least one more year now. If you want to honor your mother for several years in the future, you can continue to come to me." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "That''s it?"


    Zhao Cheng can''t figure it out. Isn''t it that nothing happened?


    "It''s so simple. If you doubt it, you can go back and have a look. It should give you a surprise."


    Zhao Cheng immediately got up and left. After spending so much money, he really wanted to see the effect immediately

 Chapter 270

    hospital.


    Zhao Cheng saw several nurses standing in front of the ward from a distance, and his heart suddenly raised to his throat.


    Could it be... Something''s wrong?


    Run up.


    "What''s the matter? My mother, she... "


    "Director Zhao, don''t get excited. Director Sun and two doctors are checking Ms. Chen. She has nothing to do." Said the nurse.


    Zhao Cheng was relieved. So many people stood at the door and thought they had gone.


    Soon three doctors came out of the ward.


    "How is my mother?" Zhao Cheng asked in a hurry. At this time, he was more anxious than ever.


    "Director Zhao speaks here."


    Sun Xingde pulled Zhao Cheng aside with a strange look.


    "Director Zhao, your mother''s current situation is very unstable. We just checked her body and found that her physical indicators have miraculously improved. If it doesn''t get worse, she can live at least one more year or even more according to her current situation, but..."


    "But what?"


    "But her physical condition improved a little suddenly, and we worried that it might be a comeback, so... Director Zhao, you''d better have this psychological preparation. Of course, it''s the best if you can keep her in such a physical condition all the time. We also hope it''s a miracle."


    Sun Xingde finally comforted and left.


    The nurse in front of the ward also left.


    Zhao Cheng felt uneasy.


    He hopes that this is the actual effect of time trading, and he is afraid that this is the so-called reflection.


    After a long recovery, he pushed the door into the ward.


    "Mom, how do you feel?"


    "Strange, I suddenly feel better."


    Chen Yinglan''s voice was a little more angry, not as weak as last time.


    Zhao Cheng also heard that she had more strength to speak, and she was quite surprised. Looking at her old mother''s look, she was obviously better than before, and her eyes were not so gloomy. Is time trading really so magical? The moment the transaction is completed, it can increase people''s life span?


    I hope so.


    "I said, Ma, you will get better. Modern medicine is so developed. As long as you treat the elderly well, you can''t live to be 100 years old, right?"


    Zhao Cheng said with a smile.


    "I dare not think when I am 100 years old. God is good enough for me. When God wants to take me away, I will go."


    Chen Yinglan said, "mom is a little hungry. Have you finished your noodles yet?"


    "It''s still stewing at home. It should be almost done. I''ll go back and serve it for you."


    "A little bit more, my mother suddenly felt quite appetite."


    "Well, lie down and have a rest. I''ll go back."


    Zhao Cheng patted the old mother''s hand and left the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    In a taxi.


    Zhao Cheng''s expression has an irrepressible excitement and excitement.


    After a talk with his mother, he can be sure that this is not a reflection of his mother. At least it doesn''t look like it. There is only one explanation - the one year bought by Wu haona has taken effect.


    "Lao Lin, I really don''t know how to thank you this time."


    Zhao Cheng said, patting Lin Hongxin on the knee.


    Lin Hongxin is flattered.


    To be able to say this from his mouth is obviously to accept his own kindness.


    "Thank you. Don''t forget that we are old comrades in arms. It''s too strange to say thank you for such a small thing. Besides, I hope my aunt can enjoy more years of happiness. I still remember that I used to eat noodles in your noodle shop when we worked together. I really want to try her craft again after my aunt is ready."


    "Her old man''s body is definitely not suitable for the kitchen now. You can try my craft."


    "Look at my head, it''s really forgotten. But it''s a great honor for me to taste your skills. "


    "Don''t be polite. I''ll serve you a bowl at my house first."


    "Well, I''m not welcome."


    Lin Hongxin''s heart blossomed with laughter.


    Zhao Cheng''s attitude towards him is better than ever before. He seems to see that the door of opportunity is opening to him.


    The taxi stopped at Zhao Cheng''s house.


    In the kitchen, the smell of tea tree mushroom duck was very strong. Zhao Chengsheng filled a bowl of soup, rolled a roll of noodles for Lin Hongxin, and personally brought the noodles to Lin Hongxin.


    Lin Hongxin was startled. He didn''t expect that he actually came. He brought it up in person and quickly reached for it.


    "Zhao Ju, do you really make a bowl of noodles for me?"


    On the contrary, this scene made Lin Hongxin at a loss. He thought it was just his attitude.


    "Sit down and eat."


    Zhao Cheng patted Lin Hongxin on the shoulder.


    Solemnly said: "Lao Lin, I will always remember your kindness."


    "Look what you said. I''m not trying to help you. I just want to help you. That''s all."


    Lin Hongxin was very excited, but he didn''t say anything.


    "I know you don''t want to do anything, but I can''t help but be grateful. You''ve been in the city for a long time. I''ll take time to see if there is any suitable position for you in the City Council. I''m still clear about your ability. As long as I give you a suitable position, I''m sure you can make some achievements."


    "This... Zhao Bureau, you may have misunderstood me. I didn''t really help for these purposes. How nice of you to do that."


    "It should be."


    Zhao Cheng patted him on the shoulder.


    "Well, eat well, taste my craft, and I''ll go to the hospital again after eating."


    "Well, the taste of this noodles is not bad. It''s as good as my aunt''s craftsmanship in those years. Zhao Bureau, you can help yourself."


    Lin Hongxin took a big bite and ate it before Zhao Cheng''s kitchen was busy.


    Zhao Cheng went into the kitchen to get busy.


    Filled a bowl of tea tree mushroom duck soup, packed in a hot lunch box, with two rolls of raw noodles.


    At this time, after cooking, it will become a batter on the way. When you go to the hospital, you can scald it with boiling water and put it into the old duck soup.


    ¡­¡­


    When Lin Hongxin returned to the office, his face was as confused and excited as a powder.


    It''s only two years!


    It took me two years to get the opportunity to increase my job, which is a very low price.


    Now with Wu Hao''s way, the future work should also be smooth, right? Those senior leaders who are in important positions are not worried about their old life. As long as they grasp Wu Hao well and make use of his special ability, it is not a problem to curry favor with or even control these senior leaders who are in important positions?


    At that time, I didn''t want the wind to get the wind and the rain to get the rain?


    He has foreseen that his future career will be a bright road. From this year, from now on, everything will change.


    Lin Hongxin''s eyes are bare, and all his ambition erupts at this moment.


    The most important thing now is to protect Wu Hao. This young man is his own unparalleled political resource. Shen Bingqing, a man of unknown origin, must not be allowed to enter.


    Lin Hongxin picks up the phone.


    "Xiao Shen, please come to my office. I have an important case to discuss with you."

 Chapter 271

    "Team Lin, what case?"


    Shen Bingqing sat down in front of Lin Hongxin.


    "A drug-related case. This is the file. Look at it."


    Lin Hongxin said: "we have been tracking and investigating this case for a long time, but the other side is very cunning and has not made much progress. You just came to our team and should not have handed over this kind of case to you, but I think your ability is obvious to all. It''s more appropriate to hand over this case to you. Maybe you can open a breakthrough that we can''t open all the time."


    Shen Bingqing opened the file and looked at it for a while.


    "I''ve taken the case of Xinglin team. I''ll apply to set up an ad hoc team to deal with these people."


    "You may not understand what I mean. I mean, this case is a big and serious one. Now that you have taken it, you should try your best to deal with this case. You have Wu Hao on hand, right? That young case will stop first, and you don''t need to set up a new special team. Your team members will take over this drug-related case directly, You''ve been working together for some time, and you''ve cultivated a tacit understanding. Isn''t that just right? "


    "Stop?"


    Shen Bingqing''s face was wrong immediately.


    "Team Lin, we have a preliminary grasp of Wu Hao''s criminal facts. As long as we find more evidence, we can bring him to justice. Isn''t it half done to stop investigating him at this time? You also know that he has a lot to do with casualties. As criminal policemen, how can we let an outlaw get away with it? "


    "Don''t get excited, Xiao Shen. We criminal police don''t only handle one case in our life. We can postpone the case of Wu Hao. Or I''ll arrange other people to take over the case and promise to bring him to justice."


    Lin Hongxin said: "your goal is to let the guilty get legal sanctions. It''s the same for anyone who does it. We are all criminal police, representing the dignity of the law. It''s the same for anyone who catches him. Now this drug-related case is more difficult and the impact is worse. These people also need you to bring them to justice."


    Shen Bingqing was speechless.


    Although she didn''t agree to give up the case that she had been pursuing for so long, Lin Hongxin didn''t say anything. Even if she didn''t want to, she didn''t have the reason to refuse.


    But in her heart, she always thinks that the case Wu Hao is involved in is likely to involve the security of the whole society, far more harmful than a drug-related case. Since Lin Hongxin insists on letting himself deal with the drug-related case, she can only solve the case first, and then go back to pursue Wu Hao''s case.


    I hope he doesn''t kill more people during this period.


    "Since team Lin has said that, I''ll deal with this case first. Is there anything else team Lin wants to instruct?" Shen Bingqing said with a cold face.


    "I will ask people to find out all the other details about this drug-related case and give them to you to help you solve this case as soon as possible."


    Lin Hongxin said earnestly: "now these people are more and more lawless. They have even put their hands on teenagers. If this case is not ended, I don''t know how many innocent families will face collapse because of their children who are not involved in the world."


    "Team Lin, don''t worry. I will bring these people to justice as soon as possible in this case."


    "That''s good. Go ahead and talk to your team members. Let them seal up some of the information on hand for the time being and try their best to prepare for new cases."


    "I see."


    Shen Bingqing left Lin Hongxin''s office.


    Lin Hongxin leaned back on his chair and breathed a sigh of relief. He strongly ordered that Shen Bingqing would not work. Even Zhao Cheng of the Municipal Bureau had to come to visit her in person. It can be seen that the girl''s background is very deep, so it''s best not to offend her.


    Now Wu Hao is his key protected object. Naturally, the so-called case Shen Bingqing is investigating will never be investigated again. If she really has the ability to solve this pending drug-related case, there will be endless other cases waiting for her. Anyway, there are a lot of old cases, and there are always ways for her not to contact Wu Hao''s case.


    But


    Maybe soon he will be transferred to work in the Municipal Bureau. Emperor Tiangao is far away from here.


    Just in case, we have to prepare more.


    Pick up the phone.


    "Xiao Chen, please come to my office."


    After a while, Chen Dongling appeared in Lin Hongxin''s office, a small but capable young man with the same smart eyes as the last word in his name.


    "Team Lin, are you looking for me?"


    "Sit down. I have a task for you."


    Lin Hongxin said: "this is a very special task, but also a very difficult task. I think you are one of the most intelligent and smart people in our criminal investigation team, so I chose you to complete this task."


    "Team Lin, you said, promise to finish the task."


    "The enthusiasm and confidence are very good, but I still hope you take it seriously."


    Lin Hongxin stopped.


    "Xiaoshen has other cases to be responsible for, so I''m going to hand over a case she''s working on to you. The case she''s working on is very special. The people involved have very deep backgrounds, and they can''t be provoked by you or me, so we can''t deal with it with too much action, After you come to accept this case, I hope you can change your style of handling the case and report to me at any time. After we really have enough initiative, I will decide whether to do it or not. "


    "Only check, not do?"


    Smart as Chen Dongling is also a bit hoodwinked. What''s the meaning of just checking but not doing? I didn''t know what Lin wanted him to do for a while.


    "That is to say, don''t stimulate menstruation, don''t take risks, don''t put this case on the table."


    Lin Hongxin said earnestly.


    Chen Dongling looked at Lin Hongxin for a long time, and gradually realized his implication.


    The case that Shen Bingqing had started to investigate was suddenly handed over to him for handling, and he was asked to only investigate but not handle it. Isn''t that a hint that he pretended not to take charge of the case?


    The case that could have been sealed up and stopped investigation must be handed over to him, which also means that team Lin hopes that someone is dealing with the case on the surface, so as not to arouse suspicion.


    Is that what I mean?


    "Understand team Lin, I know what to do."


    Chen Dongling said with a smile, full of admiration for his cleverness.


    "You are a smart person, and you are also an understanding person. That''s the biggest reason why I handed this case over to you. Don''t let me down."


    Lin Hongxin gave a happy smile and added: "another thing I want to remind you is that this is a long-term and arduous task. Now that you have accepted it, I hope you will stick to it all the time and handle the case all the time."

 Chapter 272

    "Well, thanks for team Lin''s encouragement. No matter how much pressure, I will insist on handling this case well."


    Chen Dongling patted his chest and said.


    The meaning of team Lin''s words is more obvious. I don''t want to let other people, especially Shen Bingqing, touch this case again!?


    Combined with all his ideas, he undoubtedly hinted that this case was so rotten in his own hands, and no one was allowed to investigate or handle it.


    Chen Dongling likes this "difficult" task very much.


    What kind of mission is this?


    It''s the same as not having a task. It''s just pretending. You don''t have to work hard to investigate a case, let alone racking your brains to analyze the facts of the case. What''s more, you still need to get money for what you should get and what you should get!?


    After Chen Dongling left Lin Hongxin''s office, he immediately made a handover with Shen Bingqing. Even he believed that he really wanted to handle a big case.


    After observing for a while, Lin Hongxin was quite satisfied with Chen Dongling''s performance.


    Even if Shen Bingqing wants to continue to take over Wu Hao''s case at the same time, can''t she?


    As long as Wu Hao does not have an accident, he can use this young man to push himself to a high position.


    After having certain power and strength


    At that time, it was easy to use him to collect money and control all the upper power structures.


    Lin Hongxin has built a blueprint for the future in his mind.


    He seems to see his brilliant future. Zhao Cheng is just the first stepping stone to use Wu Hao.


    Hum.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao drinks tea in the teahouse. In the morning, he completes two transactions. At noon, he goes back to find his two beauties. He has no idea that someone in the dark is helping him solve Shen Bingqing''s problem. Similarly, he has no idea that someone in the dark is using him to achieve his goal.


    At noon, I had a romantic lunch with the two beauties in the restaurant. In the afternoon, I went shopping with them. At about 4:30, I left them and ran away.


    It''s no way to ask him to keep their peace in the middle. Let them get along with each other more.


    As for himself.


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin went out to drink.


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin''s gestures have all recovered in the early days, but these two guys are really not interested in learning, and they have no motivation, so they are too lazy to go to school.


    If there is no teacher to urge them, they can study directly.


    Wu Hao thinks so all the time.


    And he always felt that they could do such a thing.


    bar.


    It''s not their night fire, of course.


    Three people sat at the bar. Wu Hao sat in the middle. Gao Feng and Jiang Ru Lin sat around him. They drank four or five cups one by one.


    "It''s better to drink with you."


    Wu Hao turned his glass and said with a smile, "I don''t have anyone to drink with me these days when you''re not here. I don''t know. I''m depressed and I don''t have anyone to drink with me. Now it''s better. You''re completely healed. I have to find you to drink later."


    "No, how about your beautiful housekeeper? I''m not going to drink with you? " Jiang Rulin scoffed.


    "She only drinks red wine. She doesn''t drink more than a small glass. She drinks a little bit. It''s OK when she''s romantic. She usually wants to have a drink and chat. Do you think this way of drinking is in line with my personality?"


    Wu Hao had another drink.


    "So you haven''t been drinking all this time?" Gao Feng laughs.


    "Yes, but it''s not that good."


    Wu Hao said and patted Gao Feng on the shoulder.


    "I said Gaofeng. I think you and Xiaoru should go back to school as soon as possible. Our Nightfire bar hasn''t been opened since that incident. It''s a long time. I think it''s time to open it too. Anyway, there''s a place to drink. We have to patronize other people''s business every time we drink. It''s better to patronize our own business."


    "Do you want to ask your sister for some financing?"


    Gao Feng beat Wu Hao.


    "I haven''t said that, but are you going back to school or not? I''ll go to my sister tonight to talk about the financing of the bar. I''ll get you at least five million yuan. "


    "This can have!"


    Jiang Ru Lin said with a smile: "what we need most is money. If we want to have five million yuan of financing, we should transform it from inside to outside and make it the most popular bar. When we go to drink, we will feel comfortable."


    "Are you sure your sister will pay for our little bar?" Gao Feng is suspicious.


    "I''m not sure, but I''ll try to convince her."


    "Yes! I''ll go back to school tomorrow just for the bar. "


    It''s all in one gulp.


    "That''s settled. Let''s have a drink."


    "Cheers."


    The three of them haven''t been drinking together for some days, and their feelings haven''t changed at all. They have experienced more things, but their feelings are more stable. They don''t need to say more, they don''t need to mention more. Eye contact is enough to explain everything.


    ¡­¡­


    The three go home before dinner.


    Wu Hao ordered a romantic candlelight dinner for them.


    Yeah, it''s the two of them.


    As for himself, he went to his sister''s house.


    As soon as they opened the door, Lin Xueyan and Lin Yuxin were about to open the door. Suddenly, there was one more person at the door, which scared them all. Wu Hao gave him a white look.


    "What are you doing, brother? You''re sneaky. You scare me."


    Lin Yuxin slapped him twice and laughed happily again. The whole person fell on him.


    "It''s rare, brother. You even want to come to see us?"


    "No, I would like to see you every day if I were not busy."


    Wu Hao touched her head and loved her very much.


    "Sister, are you going to dinner? Hey, hey, I just didn''t eat either. I''ll treat you to dinner and say what you want


    "I''m going home." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "Home? What are you doing back home on Sunday night? "


    "A leader from the central government came down to investigate. As soon as I got off the plane, I went to visit the manor first. My father asked me to go home and have dinner together."


    Lin Xueyan said: "Yuxin doesn''t want to go. I''m going to send her to you and go back home. I didn''t expect you to come by yourself."


    "Don''t go back to the central leadership. I have something else to do with you. You won''t let me go for nothing!"


    When Wu Hao heard that he was going back to see some broken leader, he pulled her into the room and closed the door.


    "I know you don''t have to go to the three treasures hall."


    Lin Xueyan giggles, and the slender jade finger pokes him. After hesitation, she picks up her mobile phone and makes a call to Yu Bo.


    "Yu Bo, tell Dad for me that Hao is here. I won''t go back to dinner in the evening. You can eat by yourself."


    "The young master is here, too? The chairman just asked me to call and ask if the young master wants to come back. "


    "Don''t, uncle Yu, tell Dad that I have a big deal to do with my sister today. We don''t have time to go back. Let''s forget about Yuxin!? OK, that''s it. Hang up


    Wu Hao grabbed the phone and hung up.


    It''s just to blame my sister. I want to blame myself. No way. Hum hum.

 Chapter 273

    "What''s your big deal with me? What''s the matter? Did your two beauties fight? Let me go and fight? "


    Lin Xueyan looks at him strangely.


    "They''re all right now. I think they''ll have a candlelight dinner together in the dining room."


    "No? Did sister Ting accept that Xu Xinjie so soon? "


    Lin Yuxin was so surprised that she couldn''t believe it.


    "Hey, hey, what''s my rank? Can it be difficult for me to pick up girls?"


    Wu Hao said with a bad smile, "OK, don''t talk about it. Since we won''t go back, let''s go out for dinner. It happens that I didn''t eat either."


    Lin Xueyan looked at him suspiciously for a long time. I don''t know if what he said is true or false.


    restaurant.


    Lin Yuxin sits next to Wu Hao, while Lin Xueyan and Wu Hao sit face to face.


    Three people drink without eating together, Wu Hao ordered a table of their favorite food.


    "Girl, I''ll clip you what you want to eat."


    "I don''t want to talk to you."


    "It''s just fine. Why don''t you want to talk to me again?"


    "I can''t ignore you."


    "If you don''t care, you don''t care."


    Wu Hao tapped her and said to Lin Xueyan, "I want to ask you something. Do you know about the night fire bar?"


    "I know. You and Gao Feng Jiang Rulin jointly opened a bar."


    Lin Xueyan sandwiched a piece of tender beef for him.


    "Yes, it''s this bar. You should also know the purpose of my investment in this bar. In fact, this bar can''t make ends meet since it opened. Let alone make money. It''s Amitabha if you can go in every month without any subsidy."


    "There was a fight in the bar some time ago. Things were smashed to pieces. Gao Feng and Xiao Ru were also injured. I didn''t care about the bar. I''ve been closed until now. I went to Gaofeng and Xiaoru for a drink in the afternoon. They have recovered from their injuries. Together, we want to open the bar again. "


    "Well, then, what do you want to discuss with me? It''s up to you to decide not to open your own joint venture bar. "


    Lin Xueyan looks at him, but still doesn''t understand what he wants to say.


    "Of course, we''ll decide whether to open it or not. The key is, elder sister, you said that the business of this bar was so bad before, and it''s boring to open it again. Since we want to reopen it, we''d better make a new face and strive for a better business after reopening, right?"


    "And then?"


    "No money!"


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "you Yinrui are originally investors. Just invest in our small bar. It won''t cost you much. Maybe you can make a little money for your company after a facelift."


    "Why don''t you three young masters have money? There are a lot of sports cars in Gaofeng''s home. Jiang Rulin himself wants a factory from his father to play with swords for him. And you, I heard Han Han say, gave her a car with a speed of three million yuan. How do you think you''re cheating me if you don''t have money? "


    Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "Well, brother, when did you make a fortune, you don''t give me any gifts."


    "Next time you see what brother will buy for you, OK?"


    "You said it."


    "I said it."


    "Hey, hey, I remember that."


    Lin Yuxin pasted it on his face.


    "Have a good meal, girl. Don''t interrupt us."


    Wu Hao cleared his throat and said, "in fact, you really say that there is no shortage of money. What''s the key? The three of us, no, no, especially Gao Feng, treat the bar as a serious business. The venture capital is the money we invested. Now that we''ve run out of it, we still keep putting in our own money. It''s not a business. It''s just a play, Isn''t there just such an opportunity? If we can use the market rules to introduce new capital, it''s more like doing business, isn''t it


    "I didn''t expect you three to have a lot of ideas. I really thought you opened a bar just for fun."


    Lin Xueyan said: "if you really want to do business, it''s really a better choice to introduce external funds. All investment projects of Yinrui are not just about giving money. Every project manager of our company will be responsible for the project and help the relevant businesses as much as possible to ensure that the company''s investment can be reported to the maximum extent, From this point of view, it''s much better than fooling around with your own money. "


    "So, I''m coming to see you."


    "Don''t laugh so much. I haven''t promised to invest in your bar. I can give you any money you want, but the investment involves the interests of the company. Even if I have to visit your bar for a million dollars, I won''t ask you to write the project. But I have to listen to the detailed reports of the three of you and make sure that you are willing and able to do it before I decide whether to invest in you or not and what the investment amount is, Of course, you can also explain how much investment you want. I can make a reference. "


    "How much trouble do I have?"


    "Or do you think it can be done in one sentence like in the TV series? Although I can invest in you without looking at anything, I still have to check it myself for the company''s responsibility, even my dear brother. "


    Lin Xueyan looked at him with a smile.


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair and looked at his dear sister for a long time. If she finally came to the conclusion that this bar has no future and she won''t give a cent, wouldn''t it be in vain?


    "Elder sister, you see, now the bar is well intentioned. It''s not a problem to earn tens of thousands of dollars. We don''t want more. You can invest one or two tens of thousands of dollars to ensure that you can earn a lot of money in the later stage. Don''t you mean that you pay great attention to your investment projects? With your help and guidance, you don''t think you can make any money?"


    "Guidance belongs to guidance. The key is whether you have the heart to do business."


    Lin Xueyan asked with a smile: "I said Hao, have you finished your bet with dad? You''re not short of money. It''s like you''ve been messing around with this bar? "


    "You know, I''m not interested in doing business. It''s the same whether it''s a bar or a teahouse. But I want to do something else with them. As for the bar, I want to help Gao Feng. If it''s my own money, it''s meaningless. I know him. He doesn''t want this kind of money, If you really want to, you can take tens of millions of dollars to get it done. You don''t need to find any investment at all. "


    Wu Hao shrugged.


    "It seems that this peak still wants to do business?"


    "You really don''t say, his family may really have to rely on him to wash white."


    "After dinner, you can make an appointment with Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin. I''ll have a good chat with them, mainly to see if Gao Feng is suitable for Yinrui''s investment. If the person is suitable, I don''t care what he does."


    On hearing this, Wu Hao immediately laughed

 Chapter 274

    My sister deeply remembers the investment theory that my father taught me when I was young - investors are better than investment business in the world.


    Just as Wu''s ancestors have been doing, my sister is now practicing how to invest in a businessman rather than a business.


    If she takes this standard as the main judgment of investment, Gaofeng will definitely meet her requirements.


    "Hehe, Gaofeng won''t let you down." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I''m not disappointed with his hope."


    Lin Xueyan said with a smile: "I think you really want to make this bar. Well, from the perspective of the company, if I pass out your bar investment application, and I give you 50 million investment in my own name, it will be regarded as encouraging you and your friends to enter the business world."


    "So good?"


    Wu Hao was pleasantly surprised.


    "Elder sister, you don''t have to examine it from the perspective of the company. Give us 50 million yuan of investment directly in the name of an individual."


    "Less, give priority to the company''s investment, do not meet the company''s investment requirements to consider my personal investment."


    "So... How much does the company invest?"


    "It depends on your actual needs. It may be millions or tens of millions. That''s not necessarily the case."


    "Ah? Cough, you eat first. I''ll go to the bathroom


    Mom, it''s better to secretly call Gao Feng to make him perform worse. Personal investment can get 50 million, while company investment may only be several million. The gap is too big.


    "You want to call Gao Feng secretly? Don''t go. Yuxin confiscates your brother''s mobile phone. You can''t leave my sight until you see him. "


    "Hee hee, brother, please give me your cell phone."


    Lin Yuxin has a bad smile.


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes, and a group of crows flew over his head, with three black lines on his face.


    "Well, money is enough for business. Are you going to spend the extra money? If it''s not, it doesn''t matter if it''s less. If it''s not enough and it''s really necessary, you can launch a second round of financing. And when there''s such a demand, I suggest you launch financing invitation to more groups. Sometimes, if a company wants to be bigger and stronger, the founder doesn''t have to be the largest shareholder, Let more capital dilute your own shares, sometimes it means that you have potential. Of course, if you have enough strength to become bigger and stronger, and at the same time you can hold a large share of shares, it''s better. However, how do you want to do it? Especially you, other people want to do business and make money. When do you want to be interested? "


    "Keke, it seems that the food is a little cold. Let''s eat it quickly. When we''re full, I''ll ask them out."


    "When it comes to this topic, change the subject."


    Lin Xueyan is helpless.


    Wu Hao said nothing with a smile.


    I''m doing business now, but it''s only one after another. You don''t understand.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin meet at the door of the bar.


    I haven''t opened the door for a while. The business door is dirty, and the inside is full of ash. Although the boys cleaned it up a little when they left, the marks of the bar clutter are still very obvious.


    Wu Hao doesn''t know what''s good in such a bar. She hasn''t been here before. She''s seen what she should have seen before. What''s valuable if she looks at it again!?


    I don''t know what she wants to see.


    Anyway, his task is completed, and the next step is Gaofeng.


    As the main accompaniment object, from the beginning of entering the door, the peak accompanied around, introduced every facility of the bar, the intention of every decoration, and finally introduced the good wine in the bar.


    Lin Xueyan looked around and listened to Gao Feng''s explanation. Whether it was useful or not, she didn''t interrupt.


    It took fifteen minutes to visit the bar.


    Fifteen minutes later, when everyone thought she was about to make a decision, she asked Gao Feng to take her around the bar.


    This walk is 40 minutes, all the way to ask Gao Feng about the bar.


    Gaofeng, in order to make some investment as much as possible, of course, he said all his ideas and planned a blueprint as high as possible.


    Lin Xueyan listen very carefully, finished did not give an accurate answer, but left two questions.


    "What''s the position of your bar?"


    "Does your bar have a theme?"


    "Go back and think about these two problems. After you think about them, give me a written report. You don''t need to write it yourself, but the content must be your own ideas. By the way, along with these two problems, think about the reasons why you failed in your first venture. Maybe it will be much better in the future."


    Gao Feng didn''t answer her two questions directly. He really didn''t have an answer in his heart.


    Five people chatted on their way home.


    Wu Hao doesn''t have the heart to go home. He goes back to Lin Xueyan''s house with the car.


    Wu Hao sat on the sofa, propping his head and looking at his beautiful and capable sister.


    He usually feels that he is quite accurate in guessing people''s minds, but he didn''t find out whether she had made a decision after he talked with her all night. Is it difficult to make a decision only by looking at the written report?


    "I said, elder sister, is this investment successful or not?"


    "What do you think?"


    Lin Xueyan asked with a smile.


    "I think Gaofeng''s performance is not bad. If you want to invest in Yinrui, he will not lose money in the future. Now that he has just started, you can support him a little bit."


    "Gaofeng is really OK, but it depends on whether he can figure out the two problems I left him. You too, as a shareholder, should also think about these two problems. If you want to figure out, you will know why you have no business for the first time."


    "Sister, do you mean that we didn''t have any positioning and characteristics before?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "Well, is that obvious?"


    Lin Xueyan poked his head with her slender jade finger.


    "I know that your initial idea may be to attract as many customers as possible. As long as you can come to the store for consumption, it''s customers and business. It''s not difficult to see from your bar''s liquor with wide price difference. It''s normal to say this idea, but one problem caused by this idea is that many of you are high-end consumers when you go in, Forget it, it''s better to change the place. When high-end consumers come to your bar, it''s not good enough and it doesn''t suit the taste. Even those middle-level people will feel that they are neither superior nor inferior when they enter your store. If they can''t play well at both ends, they might as well go to other bars that meet the taste. "


    "That makes sense."


    Wu Hao felt his chin and thought.


    "If you really want to do a good job, you have to give up some customers and concentrate on serving a special level of customers. Especially for a business with strong consumption, such as bars, you need to find out your positioning. You can either be an ordinary bar close to the people or a high-end wine bar with high-end consumption. Both of them can make money, just as you did before, it is difficult to make money."


    "I see! What about this theme? Now that you''ve said that, why don''t you just remind me? "

 Chapter 275

    "Theme is the feature that attracts people. As a consumer place, a bar needs features most. For example, a restaurant needs a theme after you determine its location. Do you want to make Sichuan cuisine, Hunan cuisine or Guangdong cuisine? If you do everything in all corners of the world, it is easy to lose customers, Because doing too much and too much will make the customer unable to make a clear choice immediately, make the customer hesitate, and basically fail. "


    Lin Xueyan peeled an apple for him.


    He continued: "it''s no more than a pastime to go to a bar. No matter what your position is, it''s the same. Not to mention those bars that provide improper services, regular bars now have three attractive projects: song, dance and chat. You can do them all. They must have the most prominent and characteristic, such as song, Let consumers think of going to the bar to listen to music, the first to think of your bar girl beautiful singing, that''s successful. "


    Wu Hao heard that Mao Sai suddenly opened up.


    They didn''t think about these problems at all before, and they didn''t pay attention to this phenomenon. That''s true.


    "I said, sister, you are really born with a business mind."


    Wu Hao was so impressed that he took a bite of the big apple.


    "You don''t need any business brain, just a little market experience. If you come into contact with those financing objects every day and think about how to maximize your investment, you will certainly be more powerful than me."


    Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "Well, I can''t do it. If you want me to sit in the office every day and face these things, I will go crazy. I might as well sit in the teahouse and drink tea, or sit in the bar and sing."


    "You."


    Lin Xueyan gives him a angry look.


    He got up and said, "I''ll find you a set of pajamas. After eating, I''ll take a bath."


    Wu Hao made an OK gesture and leaned on the sofa, eating an apple and looking at the ceiling.


    The re planning of the bar gave him the idea to further expand his business.


    Tea house is certainly a good start, and there is still a lot of room for progress, but tea house also has its limitations. Most of the tea drinkers are idle people, and most of them have money when they can have leisure. It is more difficult to sell time than to buy time, and it is more difficult for people who have leisure to believe it. It takes a long time of patience to establish a stable trading reputation based on tea house.


    Bars and teahouses are different. Most people who come to bars for entertainment, whether to pick up girls, drink or relax, fail in one aspect of their life. Entertainment is nothing but to relieve their inner pain. All human pain is essentially anger at their own incompetence. The biggest incompetence in today''s society is economic failure.


    At the end of the day, it''s two words - no money.


    Of course, no money here is not literally no money. Men who can pick up girls in bars actually have some money in their pockets. No money here refers to the huge gap between their wealth and their inner desires.


    That is, they have no money to achieve their goals, or they have no money to buy a house, or they have no money to marry, or they have no money to realize their ideals.


    If these people want to get money, they will be more willing to take risks than anyone else, right?


    "Pajamas are ready for you. Take a bath first."


    Lin Yuxin sat down beside him and put her pajamas aside.


    Wu Hao shifted his position and put his head on her big white leg.


    "I told you to take a bath. Why are you still lying on the bed?"


    Lin Xueyan couldn''t laugh or cry, and her face turned a little red.


    "I''m thinking about things."


    Wu Hao asked, "elder sister, do you say that a person who is dissatisfied with himself is willing to take most of the risks to change the status quo?"


    "Why do you ask this all of a sudden?"


    "Feel free to ask."


    "It mainly depends on the size of the risk itself. If the price is too high, many people would rather keep the status quo. Most people who fail have a common characteristic that they lack the courage to take risks."


    "So the lower the risk, the easier it is for these people to get excited?"


    "Of course, it''s not that kind of person. Everyone is the same."


    "Hey, hey, then I know."


    "What do you know?"


    "Nothing."


    "Go wash it or not."


    "Wait, wait, let me digest what I just said."


    "I don''t care about you."


    Lin Xueyan turns on the TV and finds a program she likes to watch, no matter how long Wu Hao plans to lie on her lap.


    A talk made Wu Hao more sure of his goal.


    What does he lack now?


    It''s not money, it''s time.


    It''s not a good thing for him that more than 20 billion yuan of money can''t go out of the bank card. It''s his top priority to buy more time with the money.


    Compared with the customers of teahouses, the crowd characteristics of bars can undoubtedly make him buy time faster.


    Wu Hao is really excited.


    But there was another problem that he had to consider.


    Night fire is a joint venture between him and Gao Feng Jiang Rulin. It''s not his own bar. Gao Feng is usually responsible for the main operation activities. If he wants to do time trading business in the bar, he must tell them the truth.


    To be honest, he didn''t plan to tell them.


    He can let the traders know everything without fear, but he doesn''t want the people close to him to know it, and he doesn''t want them to take unnecessary risks.


    But if you really want to do it in the bar, you can''t hide it from them, and you have to make it clear to them so that you can make a long-term deal.


    Tell them about it. How will they react?


    Wu Hao is not known.


    But the bar is a unique place for trading hours, and he doesn''t want to miss it.


    Damn it!


    "Brother, hurry up and take a bath. I''m going to bed."


    Lin Yuxin walks to his room with a pillow in her arms.


    "If you want to go to bed, go to bed. What do you want me to do?"


    Wu Hao sat up and stretched. Half an apple was thrown into the garbage can and a hollow three-point ball was thrown.


    "I''ll sleep with you tonight. If you don''t hurry up, how can I sleep? Hurry up, I''ve already washed it."


    "I''ll sleep with your sister tonight, and you''ll sleep alone."


    Wu Hao joked.


    "Come on."


    Lin Xueyan pushed Wu Hao with a red face.


    "We can sleep together for three of us."


    "Hey, hey, sister, what do you say?"


    "I''d better sleep with you, Yuxin. I still have a lot of work to do at night."


    Lin Xueyan poked him and got up to go back to the room.


    In the past, the three of them used to sleep with him. Now, Yu Ting is sure to sleep with him often. The little girl doesn''t care and often dominates him. As for herself, I don''t know when she will be embarrassed to sleep with him.


    Well, she didn''t know when to start thinking too much.


    Wu Hao shrugged, picked up the smelly girl, threw her on the bed and took a bath.

 Chapter 276

    "Gao Feng, Xiao Ru, let''s have lunch tomorrow. I have something to tell you."


    Wu Hao sent a message in the wechat group with only three of them.


    "The financing is done?" Peak.


    "Don''t worry about it. You can sort out those two problems and get the money anyway." Wu Hao.


    "So it''s not that?" Peak.


    "It''s not that. I have something important to tell you."


    "Is there anything else you don''t know?" Jiang Rulin made fun of him.


    "What you''ve always wanted to know that I haven''t told you."


    Wu Hao said, "I''ll see you at noon tomorrow."


    The end of the chat, just want to put down the phone, and suddenly think of something to do, regroup a group, Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie pulled into a group.


    He and them are the only two in the group.


    Wu Hao smiles and changes the name of group chat to love boat.


    Well, he almost numbed himself to death.


    However, this name is really appropriate. At the beginning, they told them that they were ships and that they were both captains. Now they are both captains in this love boat.


    Ha ha ha.


    Name has just been revised, Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie almost at the same time made a look of disdain.


    "Do you two sleep together tonight? How could there be such a tacit understanding? "


    Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    At the same time, they turned a white eye.


    Wu Hao laughed three times in a row. This tacit understanding is unnecessary.


    Maybe they also feel that this tacit understanding is very embarrassing, and they don''t speak any more.


    "Cough, I think, after all, we three live together. It''s so convenient for us to talk about each other''s affairs in the group after forming a group."


    Wu Hao hastened to explain a, for fear that they a hesitant group to retreat.


    Group together to establish a subtle co-existence, which can be a good way to close the relationship between two people, forming a common sense of belonging.


    That''s what psychology books teach.


    "How was your dinner?"


    Seeing that they were silent, Wu Hao quickly found a topic.


    Or silence.


    "I haven''t finished some homework. I won''t talk to you anymore."


    Xu Xinjie replied.


    "Young master, you have a rest early. I''ll pick you up tomorrow."


    Yu Ting also ended the dialogue.


    Both of them feel very uncomfortable about this "boat of love".


    Just as Wu haogang thought, they wanted to withdraw the group immediately after they gave a white eye, but the reason why they didn''t do so was that they were worried that if they withdrew and the other didn''t, wouldn''t they be the only two left on the boat?


    So they both stayed.


    But this feeling is really strange. They feel that this small group is their three common small space. In this small space, they can''t get rid of the woman who can''t explain. They don''t like this feeling and don''t want to accept it psychologically.


    Don''t talk at all.


    Wu Hao held his cell phone for five minutes, but didn''t see them quit the group, which was a relief.


    As long as they don''t quit, that''s a good start.


    Hehe, the boat of love has set sail. I hope that the two captains can make concerted efforts to ride the wind and waves together to the future of love.


    Ah~~~


    Suddenly I feel like a poet.


    "Brother, what happened to you? How excited is a person holding a mobile phone? Go to bed soon. "


    Lin Yuxin took a bite on his waist.


    "You sleep so much in your pipe."


    "I want you to sleep with me. Hurry up, I''m sleepy."


    "OK, I''ll turn off the light and come with you."


    Wu Hao drops his cell phone, turns off the light and holds the little loli in his arms.


    Lin Yuxin moved her position and found the most comfortable position in his arms. Her whole body was close to him. She liked to sleep with him since she was a child, even now.


    "Girl."


    "Well?"


    "You will be in high school next year. If you still sleep with me, your boyfriend will know that he will kill me." Wu Hao joked.


    "I haven''t thought about talking about boyfriends yet."


    "Then you can''t just sleep with me."


    "Why do you think you''re losing money, brother?"


    Lin Yuxin snorted, turned over to turn on the bedside lamp, and then turned over to ride on Wu Hao, his hands akimbo, his mouth is very dissatisfied.


    "What do I suffer from, you are not afraid of yourself?"


    Wu Hao smiles and pinches her face.


    "I''m not sleeping with other boys. What''s wrong with me?"


    Lin Yuxin suddenly threw a bad smile on him.


    "Or do you want to take advantage of me, brother?"


    Poof~~~


    Wu Hao directly gave her a 360 degree blind eye.


    "What''s on your mind, you little girl? You are my sister


    "We are not brothers and sisters, have we not thought about it?"


    Lin Yuxin is lying on him with a bad smile. She is a little devil who makes people laugh and cry.


    "I said you are looking for a fight, aren''t you?"


    "Hee hee."


    Lin Yuxin gave him a bad kiss on the face, turned over, turned off the light, turned back to his arms, and went to sleep peacefully.


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. How can he feel that he has been teased by his sister?


    "Good night, brother."


    "Good night, go to sleep!"


    Wu Hao knocks her and covers her shoulder with a quilt.


    ¡­¡­


    Monday noon.


    Wu Hao, Xu Xinjie, Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin sit together for dinner.


    Xu Xinjie knew about Wu Hao from the beginning, so Wu Hao did not avoid her existence.


    After dinner, I ordered four drinks.


    Other aspects of times middle school are very humanized, except that all restaurants in this school are not allowed to sell wine. In the past, some bosses bought some wine privately for students, but they were caught and directly removed from the school. Gradually, no boss was willing to take risks.


    "What''s the matter, Hao?"


    Jiang Rulin took a drink and touched Wu Hao with his elbow. How can he feel like he is going to have a showdown today?


    Gao Feng didn''t speak. He just looked at Wu Hao.


    He thought for a long time last night to understand that what Wu Hao might say today is a series of mysterious actions after the 11th National Day.


    This is the only thing they want to know but don''t know.


    "I''ll give you a shot first. What I''m going to tell you next is what happened to me. It may sound fake. It''s as bloody as an online novel, but it''s true."


    Wu Hao shakes the drink in his glass.


    "Everything starts on the eleventh day. We''re going to have a drink together that day. After that, I went home alone..."


    Now that he has chosen to tell them, Wu Hao will not hide anything.


    After saving Xu Xinjie and getting the ability to trade time, Wu Hao told them everything that happened in the future, including the reason why he opened the teahouse.


    Of course, Xiao you and Na Mei are vague. After all, Xu Xinjie is still here. It''s not good to turn over the boat she loves.

 Chapter 277

    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin stare at Wu Hao.


    All this fake is like the plot in the network novel, and it''s also a fake and outrageous story that comes out of the brain of the 30 stream writers.


    Time goddess?


    Time trading capacity?


    Death?


    The goddess of the nether world?


    A time eater?


    When do you eat?


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin really feel that Wu Hao''s online novels have some unrealistic fantasies in his mind. Moreover, he obviously regards himself as the hero of the novel, whose aura is shining.


    What the hell is this? It''s just bullshit.


    "Brother, after the traffic accident on November 11, you don''t start to feel like you live in the second dimension, do you?"


    Jiang Rulin reaches out his hand and shakes in front of Wu Hao. He always feels that he can''t see everything in three dimensions now.


    "The second yuan is a ghost. You see, that''s why I don''t want to tell you all the time. You don''t believe it."


    Wu Hao is white eyed.


    "But how can we trust you, boss? You dare not write these online novels like this."


    Jiang Rulin said with a wry smile: "when other people''s novels come on stage, their parents and their parents are fighting for it. Your image is not like the image of the protagonist in the novel. It''s difficult to imagine even what you say. Are you sure what you say is true?"


    "It''s not true. I''m too lazy to tell you."


    Wu Hao reluctantly looked around, saw no one, thought a move, the four cups of water on the table disappeared.


    Gao Feng, Jiang Rulin and Xu Xinjie are both silly.


    Before their shock ended, four cups reappeared in front of them.


    "What do I rely on?"


    Gao Feng looks at Wu Hao in surprise.


    "A simple use of the power of time, do you believe it now? Or do you think you''re in the second dimension like me? "


    Now they don''t know how to doubt it.


    If all that Wu Hao said was his fantasy, then his ability could not be true, but they believed that the scene they saw was real, which proved that Wu Hao really had this ability.


    It''s unbelievable.


    There is such a strange ability in the world, and it happened to my brother.


    I haven''t spoken for a long time.


    I don''t know what to say.


    "The reason why I don''t tell you two all the time is that I think you certainly don''t believe it. Of course, the more important reason is that I don''t want you to get involved in this because of your safety. It looks great to get this ability, but the danger is far greater than you think."


    Wu Hao said.


    "So now you choose to tell us why?"


    Gao Feng asked calmly.


    "As I just said, I have to collect 10000 years of time as soon as possible to let the goddess of time regain her body and go to the netherworld to stop the goddess of netherworld from doing stupid things. It is obviously not enough to rely on a teahouse alone. Moreover, the consumers of teahouses are destined to buy more time from me. Last night, I pondered that the consumption type of the bar just meets my current needs, If the business can be done, we may soon be able to achieve the goal of 10000 years. "


    Wu Hao said solemnly.


    "Since all this is true, what else can we say? Our brothers will help you!"


    Gaofeng road.


    "That''s right. If you want to let us know the truth earlier, you don''t have to open any teahouse. At that time, I thought you had no idea what kind of teahouse you opened. It was for this matter that you had been doing it for a long time."


    Jiang Julin said with a smile: "well, if the time trade is really like Hao, you can''t see the price in a short time, the people who come to the bar will definitely sell you a lot of time. Once this place is famous, it will bring you not a little business, and if these people have money, won''t they squander it? Hey, hey, what is killing two birds with one stone? That''s killing two birds with one stone. "


    "OK, Xiao Ru, your brain is fast enough."


    Gao Feng laughs.


    "Don''t think you can do business. Don''t underestimate my business sense. Don''t forget what my family does. It''s useful to be influenced, you know."


    Jiang Rulin burst out.


    "Xiaoru, don''t mention that it''s a good virtuous circle. Most people who consume in bars have no financial control. If they have money, they can''t afford to dress up. When the time comes, bars will put more good wine, find more young and beautiful girl students, and attract more lonely women like young girls and young women. Women''s consumption will be 20% off, Where there are women, there are men. "


    Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "What are you boys thinking?"


    Xu Xinjie couldn''t help but look down.


    "As a matter of fact, Xinxin, you really think that those people who go to the bar are for drinking. Most of them are already having a fancy affair on the way to the bar. Since they want to, they should be given an opportunity. Now many young girls are having a good time, and many women are empty and lonely. They just need complementary needs, and the market arises at the historic moment."


    "You know a lot?"


    Xu Xinjie grabs Wu Hao''s ear and shows her bad face.


    "Cough, I''ve seen a lot. I didn''t hook up with those young women. I don''t believe you asked them."


    "Oh, Hao, if you don''t tell me, I really don''t remember. Why didn''t the beautiful woman who used to look for you every day look for you recently? Was he discovered by his husband? "


    Jiang Confucianists have a bad laugh.


    "I remember there was a beautiful woman named Jiang. Before the bar closed, she came to see you every day wearing sexy and enchanting clothes. Every time she didn''t see you, she was very resentful. Alas, people named her name and asked you to accompany her. When you see that you''ve finished playing, you''ll leave them alone. I didn''t say you''re playing. Anyway, I''ll make it clear to them."


    The peak is also full of troubles.


    "Wu Hao!"


    "I rely on you two bastards, don''t bring you such a disaster brother!"


    What girls hate most is that their boyfriends and other girls are not clear. Xu Xinjie is also a girl, so the situation is exactly the same. No matter what happens, it''s a lesson.


    Wu Hao took a lot of effort to get the topic back.


    "Don''t listen to their nonsense. Let''s get down to business. Since you two support my plan, let''s further discuss the positioning of the bar."


    Wu Hao said: "I don''t think high-end bars are suitable for our current direction. The more high-end bars, the higher the status of customers. It is very likely that these people are not short of money, so this part of customers is meaningless to us. To sum up, I think we should open a characteristic bar that is closer to the people, and the consumer groups are oriented to the general public. Most of these consumers don''t have much money, There is a risk-free way to get money, most of them will not refuse, and these people have poor self-control and are more inclined to spend more after they get the money. "


    "I agree!"


    Jiang Rulin raised his hand without thinking about it.


    "Since you have to trade time in the bar, ordinary people are obviously a better choice, and I agree with this positioning." Gaofeng road.


    "Then our position will be determined, and the re opening of the bar will be reconstructed according to this position."


    ¡°OK£¡¡±

 Chapter 278

    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin are very receptive. When they are sure that what Wu Hao said is true, they immediately adjust their mentality and start to cooperate with his work.


    According to Wu Hao''s statement, they have made a contribution to save the world, right?


    Think about a little bit excited about how!?


    At about the same time, Wu Hao sent Xu Xinjie back to class and asked Zhao Shuhan for an afternoon off. The three brothers found a coffee shop and sat down to discuss the details of the bar.


    Gaofeng''s demand for bars is very simple, that is to make money.


    Wu Hao''s request for bars is also very simple, and he can trade more time.


    As for Jiang Rulin, from the beginning of the investment is just to join the fun, it doesn''t matter at all.


    But now what Wu Hao wants to do makes him have great interest. He is in charge of the specific matters of the transaction.


    It''s perfect.


    ¡­¡­


    After school in the afternoon, Wu Hao sends a message to Yu Ting in love''s boat to pick them up. When the bus arrives, he takes a taxi and leaves, but Yu Ting becomes Xu Xinjie''s full-time driver.


    Lin Xueyan''s home.


    Wu Hao read Gao Feng''s report carefully. He had a good business mind. He realized what the two questions his sister had given him pointed to. In particular, in the afternoon, the three of them determined the location of the bar, and the report was more handy when it was implemented into specific projects.


    Although this report can not be passed, they can get more money, but Wu Hao is still ready to hand this report to Chairman Lin truthfully, which is a respect for Gaofeng''s business plan.


    At half past six, the two beauties came back arm in arm.


    "Brother? You''ve been very busy lately, running to us every day. "


    Lin Yuxin laughs and pours into Wu Hao''s arms.


    "If you don''t want me to come, I''ll be back in a moment."


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "That won''t do. We''ll have dinner together in the evening."


    Wu Hao touched her head and handed the report to Lin Xueyan.


    "Elder sister, take a look. This is the report of peak physical examination. All the existing resources and future plans are in it. You can evaluate how much money you can give."


    "It''s quite fast."


    Lin Xueyan put the bag aside, sat next to him and looked at it carefully.


    "Sister, how long does it take for the whole process of your company to come down?"


    "There is no specific provision for this. It depends on the boldness of the project director."


    "So chairman Lin, your courage must be extraordinary. Should the funds be available in three days?"


    "I haven''t decided how much money I''ll give you. What''s your hurry?"


    "Well, take your time, girl. Let''s see what we have for dinner and order a restaurant."


    "I''ll book it, brother. It''s your treat."


    "There''s no need to say that."


    "Well, you two go to your room and discuss what you''re going to eat for dinner. I''ll study what I have in hand carefully."


    "Hard work, chairman Lin, let''s go, girl. Let''s go into the room and study slowly. Don''t disturb chairman Lin to do big things."


    "All right."


    The two entered the room.


    In half an hour.


    Wu Hao and Lin Yuxin decide the restaurant and dishes for dinner. Lin Xueyan just studies the report in her hand.


    Unlike Wu Hao, she just skimmed through the report and made a detailed analysis on it. After the study, the report was full of notes.


    "Come here, Hao."


    "Finished?"


    Wu Hao came out of the room and sat down beside her.


    "Now that you have determined the position of parity, your original venue is not enough. The trend of the consumer population is always in a pyramid structure. The lower the consumption level, the more people will gather. Since you want to start over, you should strive for one step in place. I''ve seen the facilities around your bar, and I can buy the two stores around you together, Make the style and style of low consumption places. "


    "Well, I''ll discuss it with Gao Feng later."


    Wu Hao moved his butt and looked at her nervously.


    "So how much money can you give Yinrui?"


    "According to your needs."


    "No? Isn''t that eight million? "


    Wu Hao''s eyes widened. Gaofeng only conservatively put forward the financing amount of 8 million in the final budget. He thought that his sister would definitely give more, but he didn''t let Gaofeng increase the amount. He didn''t expect that he would really give only 8 million.


    "According to the scale of your plan, in fact, eight million is more than enough, because your existing resources are very rich, and the changes are not very big. In fact, five million is enough for you to complete the new plan."


    Lin Xueyan put the report aside and looked at Wu Hao with a smile.


    "But..."


    "But what?"


    "But I have made some modifications to your report, especially the future planning. The modified part is also my requirement for you. Go back to you three and study it. Combined with the modification, Yinrui will finally give you a total investment of 15 million yuan. Before opening, our company will have a specialist to check whether your funds are in place. You can have your own ideas, but you must complete my above requirements. Is that ok? "


    "OK, no problem!"


    Wu Hao immediately smiles, pulls her hand and kisses her like a gentleman, which makes Lin Xueyan giggle.


    "I have considered your biggest expenses for the 15 million yuan. Since you want to do business seriously, you should make good use of the money and consider the second round of financing when you seek development again. At that time, I believe you three will be more mature in business."


    "Don''t worry, we won''t squander the money. When can we get it?"


    "It depends on when the two sides sign a specific contract."


    "How about tomorrow? Are you free tomorrow? "


    "I really don''t have time tomorrow. Let''s go to the company on Wednesday afternoon. Let''s just sign the contract. Is this procedure simple enough?"


    "That''s enough. We''ll talk about work on Wednesday. Let''s have dinner first. It''s really a sin that we haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go, chairman Lin. we''ve already ordered the restaurant. Give me a good rub."


    Wu haole''s mouth is not closed.


    "I can''t give you a good rub. Originally, we came back late today. It''s more than seven o''clock since you delayed us so much."


    "It''s my fault. I''ll admit how chairman Lin will punish me."


    "After eating, I''ll go shopping with me. It''s getting colder and colder recently. I want to choose two sets of winter clothes for Yuxin. You pay for them."


    "I''m cold, too."


    "I don''t believe Tingting didn''t prepare for you."


    "Hey, hey, I''ve been found. I''ve also been patronized to pick some for Yuxin, and I''ll help you pick some. "


    "So good? You haven''t bought me any clothes for a long time


    "So I''ll make it up for you today."


    "Then I''m not welcome." Lin Xueyan giggles.


    "Go to dinner first, and I''ll be your ATM tonight. Girl, turn off the TV and eat


    "You''re done. I''m starving."

 Chapter 279

    On Wednesday afternoon, Wu Haofeng and Jiang Rulin went to Yinrui to sign the final contract and successfully received 15 million yuan of investment.


    The reconstruction plan of the bar has been put on the agenda.


    Wu Hao didn''t have any interest in the operation of the bar, especially after he finished his bet with his father. He didn''t care about the operation of the bar. He originally invested in the bar to make money to complete the bet. After the bet was really completed, the meaning of the bar to him was only the peak of support.


    But now,


    The bar has a new meaning for him, and he has a different enthusiasm to join the new planning. From now on, the quality of the bar business is directly related to his vital interests.


    From the expansion to the selection of tables and chairs, Wu Hao participated in the whole process, striving to achieve the best in all details.


    A month later, the bar was just opening.


    The small bar with an area of 400 square meters has been expanded into a large bar with an area of 1500 square meters. The facilities are more complete, the service is more considerate, the theme is more clear, the sound, lighting, stage and microphone are all renewed, the initial cost is as high as 11 million, the sound equipment alone costs more than 3 million, and everything else is done according to the best, However, their positioning is quite civilian. According to their final discussion, they should make low-end consumption with high-end services, and never be perfunctory.


    On the first day of the bar''s opening, life was quite hot.


    Half a month before the opening, they have begun to carry out a large area of publicity activities at all costs. The most important thing is that the bar will be 50% off in seven days. For a bar with low price positioning, 50% off is quite attractive.


    With such a hot business, even Jiang Rulin, who is the least interested in bars, has come to the bar every day to report. It''s a pleasure to watch people come and go.


    Wu Hao did not ask Jiang Rulin to talk about time trading seven days ago.


    This period is the stage for the bar to accumulate customers. Doing things that are incompatible with the bar business rashly may make people wary. If it is not good, it is easy to smash the accumulated reputation.


    When the customer base is gradually stable, then time trading is suitable to be put on the agenda.


    ¡­¡­


    Thanks to the effect of early publicity, the bar business is more popular than expected, coupled with the bar''s high service and low price, the customer retention rate is even higher than expected.


    The results of a good start are often astonishing.


    On the first day of the trial of time trading, Wu Hao harvested 12 valid contracts in one night, all of which were sales contracts.


    The shortest one month, the most two years, generally one year.


    On the second day, the score doubled. In one night, they got back 25 valid contracts. Nine of them tasted the sweetness on the first day. The average selling time of these nine people on the second day was about five years. The average consumption of these nine people in the bar that night was as high as 28000. Without exception, all of them ordered good wine.


    Just as they think, the money they get from time trading will definitely drive the high-end consumption of bars.


    Although they are targeting low-end consumption in this bar, they have all kinds of high-end consumption here, waiting for these windfall people to squander.


    In accordance with this trend, within a month, they will have to spend another 10 million yuan on the luxury drinks.


    And this 10 million, according to the current situation, does not need to refinance to solve, from the bar''s own accounts can be easily solved.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care whether he makes money or not. The key is that the bar has played an important role in his 10000 year goal.


    Wu Hao is full of confidence in the future.


    Ten thousand years. It''s not going to take long.


    At 3:30 in the morning, Wu Hao returned home.


    Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie have already fallen asleep. Wu Hao takes a bath in his room and quietly climbs into Xu Xinjie''s bed. Tomorrow is Saturday, so it''s inevitable to toss her.


    For more than a month, the two of them have been quarreling. The focus of the contradiction is on Wu Hao''s sleep. As a girl, no one wants her boyfriend to sleep with other girls, but Wu Hao has two of them. Naturally, the contradiction becomes inevitable.


    However, in recent days, they seem to have no strength to quarrel with each other. What should they do if they quarrel with each other? Sometimes it''s useless to run on both sides in one night. It''s useless to be angry and angry. Who let them be a cheeky man.


    Wu Hao is more interested in the subtle changes between them.


    hey.


    At 9:30 in the morning, Wu Hao, holding Xu Xinjie''s sleeping incense, knocked on the door and woke them up.


    "How long are you going to sleep? I''m ready for breakfast. Come out and have dinner


    Yu Ting''s voice is not friendly, but it''s better to be angry than before.


    "Right away."


    Wu Hao answered, stretched himself a lot, and gave a kiss to the beauty in his arms.


    Xu Xinjie rubbed him lazily. He was tossed by him in the middle of last night. He didn''t go to bed until about five or six. Now he''s sleepy.


    "Don''t come back in the middle of the night, will you?" Xu Xinjie complained.


    "Bars are all like this. Although I''ve given Xiaoru the responsibility for the details of the transaction, I always have to take him to familiarize him with the business at the beginning, and I''ll come back early to accompany you later."


    As for the word "you", Xu Xinjie turned a blind eye. However, she knew that it was useless to say it. On the contrary, she gave him the chance to instill heresy and fallacies and didn''t bother to say anything about him.


    "By the way, Hao, didn''t you forget what I told you yesterday?"


    "How can I forget? If I hadn''t remembered, I wouldn''t have come back so early last night. After breakfast, you can accompany me to buy some presents and try to come to your home for lunch at noon."


    "Well."


    Xu Xinjie kisses him and sits up and stretches.


    It''s good to live with him except to be angry with another girl. I feel happy every day.


    "It''s getting better and better."


    Wu Hao pillowed her arm and enjoyed her white and tender body with a smile.


    Xu Xinjie blushed and grabbed the pillow over his head.


    Since he gave it to him for the first time, this guy has been torturing her for three days. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. After that, the chest has developed faster, and the skin is more moist and transparent than before. According to his rogue theory, it''s the result of love moistening!?


    I don''t know if it''s true.


    But it''s true that more and more people think it''s beautiful.


    "It''s half past nine. Get up and get dressed."


    "I''ll dress quickly. I''ll dress when you''re ready."


    Wu Hao left the pillow aside and watched the little beauty changing her clothes. Tut Tut, it was definitely a kind of enjoyment, especially when she got up early in the morning. If she didn''t have something later, she really wanted to push her down again.

 Chapter 280

    Xu Xinjie''s mother Ye Xiaoyun was officially discharged yesterday.


    Wu Hao, as her son-in-law, has not visited her once so far, so the first visit is naturally well prepared. She went to the shopping mall to buy some gifts, which is essential for her recovery from a serious illness.


    Jin Hui Feng Shang.


    At the door of Xu Xinjie''s house.


    Xu Xinjie helped him with his clothes. Now she is more nervous than Wu Hao.


    Although my mother already knows the fact that she is in love with Wu Hao, she is worried that they will not get along well with each other when she brings him to meet for the first time. As a daughter, I am especially worried that my mother has a problem with her boyfriend.


    "Behave better later. My mother doesn''t like boys to hang around. Don''t stagger on the sofa or cross your legs. Be serious when you talk. And, you should be nice to me, but don''t cuddle me. It''s too frivolous." Xu Xinjie exhorted.


    "Well, you''ve said it more than ten times along the way. Don''t worry. I promise your mother will let me marry you right away." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You''re kidding


    "Make fun of it or not. Make sure you do well."


    Wu Hao smiles and presses the doorbell.


    It is reasonable to say that the first time I met my mother-in-law, he should be more nervous. She was very nervous all the way. I would remind him and remind him later. It seems that the first time we met, they decided their life-long affairs.


    Xu Haifeng opened the door and was wearing an apron.


    Seeing Wu Hao carrying a lot of things, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s just lunch. Do you want to be so grand?"


    "After all, I should have met my aunt for the first time."


    Wu Hao said: "and I didn''t visit my aunt during her hospitalization. Now I finally have the opportunity to visit her. Of course, I have to make up for it."


    Just then a beautiful woman came out of the kitchen.


    Long hair shawl, good figure, face a little haggard, but flaws do not hide, a look is a beauty, although wearing an apron, it does not look like a housewife temperament.


    Xu Xinjie has this mother. No wonder she is so beautiful and has a good genetic background.


    "Come on, sit down for a while, and the meal will be ready in a minute."


    Ye Xiaoyun warmly greets her, and for the first time sees Wu Hao, who is often said by her daughter and husband.


    The first image is pretty good, people look very handsome, looks very sunny, two people standing side by side, a bit of talent and beauty.


    "Auntie, you are just in good health. Don''t worry too much. Just make a dish."


    "Isn''t it? I originally meant to book a hotel and let''s have a meal together. She had to do it herself and couldn''t stop it." Xu Haifeng helps, heartache and helpless.


    "I''ve been lying in the hospital for a long time and I want to move. Please sit down and don''t stand and talk."


    "Auntie, do you want me to give you a hand? I can''t cook, but I can cut. " Wu Hao said.


    "No, you can sit down. Haifeng, you can have a chat with Wu Hao. Xinxin, you can help mom."


    "Well, good."


    Xu Haifeng takes off his apron and gives it to his daughter. He makes a pot of tea for Wu Hao.


    "Congratulations uncle, a big stone in my heart has finally fallen, right?"


    Wu Hao was drinking tea ceremony. He had a lot of contact with Xu Haifeng, and they had a good chat.


    "It''s true that if you put down a big stone and take care of your aunt ye for a year and a half, you will be completely well. Speaking of this, I really have to thank you, Wu Hao. I really don''t know what will happen without your money."


    Xu Haifeng sighed: "maybe your aunt Ye''s illness will be delayed for a long time. It''s hard to say whether her illness will worsen without timely treatment during this period. Besides, my company, without your support of that sum of money, I really intend to change hands of the company, not to mention the achievements now."


    "Sounds like the company is doing well?"


    "It''s good."


    Xu Haifeng couldn''t help but said: "Wu Hao, I haven''t expressed my gratitude to you all the time. Today I just take this opportunity to thank you, because your help has kept our family in its present state instead of being defeated."


    "Is that too polite?"!? Well, Uncle Xu, I also solemnly said that I accepted your thanks, but I will not say such kind words again in the future. "


    "OK, I won''t say it later."


    Xu Haifeng smiles and changes the topic.


    "Some time ago, you called to ask me if I want to join the ribbon cutting of the bar. It''s really because I''m away on business. How''s your bar now? How''s business? "


    "It''s not bad. The customer flow is much larger than before, and the customer retention rate is much higher than before. I think it will be a good business to maintain this momentum or develop step by step in the future. In case of the second round of financing in the future, will Uncle Xu be willing to accept our invitation?"


    "That''s certainly good. My company is making profits now. There are just some idle funds on the book. It''s OK to make some investment."


    "I''ll take it seriously. I''ll send the invitation to you myself next time." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You should come to me for the first financing. I think you are very business minded and the rate of return on investment should be not small." Xu Haifeng joked.


    "We also tried to raise funds for the first time. We didn''t expect that we really did."


    ¡­¡­


    The two of them sat in the living room chatting while drinking tea, and the mother and daughter were also busy chatting in the kitchen.


    "Your father and your boyfriend have a good chat."


    Ye Xiaoyun probes his head and says with a smile that he is gentle and generous as a middle-aged woman.


    "Before Wu Hao often sent me back, and my father would talk to him occasionally at home."


    "No wonder they look familiar to me."


    "It''s quite familiar."


    Ye Xiaoyun smiles.


    Xu Xinjie was a little worried when she saw that her mother didn''t say or ask. It''s good or bad.


    "Mom, what do you think of Wu Hao?"


    Xu Xinjie said tentatively.


    "Mom just saw him for the first time. I don''t know how he is."


    "There are always first impressions."


    "It''s OK. I''m very handsome and polite."


    Xu Xinjie breathed a sigh of relief. With these two evaluations, she basically passed the test and began to laugh.


    "Do you like Wu Hao very much?" Ye Xiaoyun asked.


    "The first time you fall in love, mom, you and dad are not in the first love together."


    "It''s not what mom said. It''s really hard for the first love to go on. When I was young, I broke up with your father several times, and almost never got together. So, you have to be prepared to go far with him."


    Ye Xiaoyun said earnestly.


    "So Ma, do you mean to agree that I should be with him?"


    Xu Xinjie said with a smile: "with your example, we will go on all the time."


    "I don''t promise you''ll be together too!"!? When mom and your dad were together, they were also in high school. At that time, the family was strict, and they were sneaking together, which was like you now. "


    "That''s not my parents. You are open-minded."


    "Times are different."


    Ye Xiaoyun said with a smile: "it''s not easy to manage a good relationship in this era. Since we are together, mom has nothing to say. I hope you two can take it seriously."

 Chapter 281

    Xu Xinjie was in a good mood when she got a positive answer from her mother.


    She is not sure that she and Wu Hao will be together in the end. After all, Wu Hao is not only a woman. She is not sure that she will be able to stand such a relationship and break up with him one day, but it does not prevent her from being happy because of her mother''s recognition.


    She wants to go down with Wu Hao in her heart. The consent of her parents makes her more confident.


    The family had lunch.


    Ye Xiaoyun has just been discharged from hospital, and Xu Xinjie plans to stay at home and spend more time with his mother recently. Of course, Wu Hao has nothing to say about this. His mother-in-law has just been discharged from hospital and is frail, so she really needs someone to help her at home.


    After dinner, four people chatted with each other until 4:30 when Jiang Rulin called Wu Hao and left.


    He has known the attitude of his father-in-law for a long time. Although his mother-in-law didn''t make a clear statement when we met for the first time today, he can still feel it from the indirect attitude. He has no problem with Xu Xinjie.


    hey.


    As long as there''s no problem, you can rest assured.


    In the future, I''ll walk around more and try to get my mother-in-law 100%.


    ¡­¡­


    Night fire bar.


    Jiang Rulin is chatting with a young man. Gao Feng is directing the waiter to clean up the internal affairs of the bar.


    "Little Confucian."


    Wu Hao sat down beside Jiang Rulin.


    "Speak of the devil, and he will come."


    Jiang Rulin said to Wu Hao, "someone wants to make a deal with you. Please talk to him about the details."


    "Don''t let me talk about it. It''s up to you."


    Wu Hao handed a contract to Jiang Rulin.


    Jiang Rulin was stunned and excited.


    "You said it yourself. I''m coming?"


    "Come on."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    In essence, time trading is best done by herself. Unlimited contracts provide too many possibilities of doing evil. Maybe this is why Liya has been doing time trading alone all the time.


    Hands on can indeed reduce the probability of accidents, but also greatly reduce the efficiency, there is a helper to improve efficiency is not a bit.


    Jiang Rulin is not serious at ordinary times, but he still believes that he won''t do anything serious. In recent years, he still has some understanding and trust.


    "Keke, take a close look at the contract, the name, the account number under the name, and the selling time. You can decide by yourself. The transaction price is one yuan. Just sign the name in the lower right corner after you fill in the contract."


    Jiang said solemnly.


    The young man took the contract and looked seriously, a little cramped and a little wary.


    "Just fill in the contract and you''ll get the money?"


    He asked Jiang Rulin tentatively.


    "Don''t you know about it from your friends? Your friends can get money when they come to you. You can take out your mobile phone and calculate it. You can sell it for a dollar a minute and get as much money as you can for years. If you can''t believe it, you can get the money and then leave."


    "I sell it for five years."


    "You can sell it for 50 years. Here''s the pen."


    The young man took the pen, hesitated for a while, and finally filled in the information on the contract as required.


    Last night, a friend of the company was criticized by the leader for not doing a good job and came to this bar to drink. When he went back, he drove a brand new BMW 740 back. Several people in the dormitory thought that he was a rich woman. After asking, they found out his strange experience in the bar.


    Others didn''t take it seriously. They just took it as a lie he didn''t want to tell us about the origin of the car, but he took it seriously.


    Some words that sound false are often true.


    He hesitated in the morning and finally decided to come and have a look in the afternoon.


    The procedure is as like as two peas of his friend said.


    If all this is true, then he will get 2.628 million immediately!


    With this money, he won''t call the boss directly like that friend, he will choose to continue to work, but with this money, the focus of life is not work, he can use this money to do many things, life can be like real life.


    The young man nervously looks at Jiang Rulin and turns his eyes to Wu Hao. He doesn''t know who is in charge of them.


    Wu Hao took the contract from Jiang Rulin and signed it.


    The transaction is completed.


    The young man immediately received the transfer information from the bank.


    262.8 if not more, not less.


    Surprise.


    pleasantly surprised.


    Excited.


    excitement.


    Young people all kinds of emotions at the same time upwelling, excited a thank you, ran out in a hurry.


    Gao Feng can''t hold him for a long time.


    "It''s better when there are more people. One person drives consumption, and a group of people can spend in the store. Ah, I find a rule that you two can see if it''s true. Those who have less trading time are more likely to spend in the store, and they are more likely to go back to the store and spend again, Those who have traded for five or ten years at a time are all afraid of being robbed of money and run away with it. " Gao Feng sat down and said.


    "You don''t really have this rule, but it''s undeniable that most of the people who trade a lot of money will spend a lot when they come back." Wu Hao said.


    "Do you think we can make those people stay for consumption every time they trade?"


    "That''s not easy. Just add an agreement. All traders consume according to proportion. For example, if they trade for five years, they can get more than 2.6 million yuan. If they consume according to the proportion of 5%, that''s more than 100000 yuan. It''s so simple that they don''t consume or trade." Jiang said.


    "That''s a good idea. It''s a handling charge." Gao Feng laughs.


    "I think this idea is not conducive to the long-term development of the bar. If you think that the bar consumption follows the principle of voluntariness, the final result of compulsory consumption is likely to lead to the bar consumption only relying on these traders, which will lose the significance of the bar itself. If we want to make money for a long time, we must ensure the customer flow rate of the bar, Once only traders come and go, our bar will fail again, and the customers of time trading itself will be fewer and fewer. " Wu Hao said.


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin are silent.


    This deduction has to be taken seriously. The performance of the newly opened bar is very good. Every decision must be made with caution.


    Breaking the voluntary principle of consumption, the nature of the bar has changed fundamentally. The bar is not an independent existence complementary to Wu Hao''s time trading, but a subsidiary tool of time trading, which is not their original intention.


    Three people look at each other, tacit understanding to cut off the topic.


    "Business is good now, most traders will choose to come back, so let''s not destroy the relationship artificially."


    Gaofeng draws an end to this topic and starts a new one at the same time.


    "Hao, let me give you a suggestion. We are now under the control of app. You have to find a way to gather all customers together. It''s convenient for you to contact them and they can also contact you. Whether it''s re trading or problem feedback, it can be handled in time."

 Chapter 282

    Wu Hao looked at the peak in shock and was as numb as a cucumber.


    I''m still foolishly thinking about how to design business cards. This almost primitive way is so low that it''s not only inefficient, but also has no customer management attribute at all.


    This is an era under the control of app, and Gaofeng is right.


    If we develop a software that can manage customers, the customer stickiness will be greatly improved, and the customer''s re trading rate will also be greatly improved. Whether it''s selling time or buying time, the trading platform will be directly online, and the management of the transaction will become easier.


    "Gao Feng, you are a genius!"


    Wu Hao burst out laughing and was overjoyed.


    "Yeah, I think so, too."


    Gao Feng laughs triumphantly.


    "Well, I won''t talk to you. I''ll commission a software company to develop an app right away."


    Wu Hao reaches out his hand and takes out a dozen trading contracts to Jiang Rulin.


    "Xiaoru, here are 50 contracts. If someone wants to trade, you can give them to him. The next day, give all the contracts to me, and I will sign to confirm the deal."


    ¡°OK£¡¡±


    "All right, I''ll go."


    Wu Hao left the bar in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    Xingchuang software development company.


    Zhang Shiyu and Li Lin look at Wu Hao in surprise. They never expect Wu Hao to come to their company, and they don''t know what happened when he came to them. It''s reasonable to say that there is no intersection between them except for that transaction?


    "What? Not welcome? "


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair and looked at them with a smile.


    "No, I just didn''t expect you to come to us."


    Zhang Shiyu smiles awkwardly.


    Li Lin''s attitude is not so good. Since Wu Hao came in, he has been looking at him coldly, with a look of examining the sinner.


    When sun Chongwen was in the hospital, he visited him several times and was reborn. From sun Chongwen''s mouth, he knew that the reason why Sun Chongwen became like that was entirely due to Wu Hao.


    "You want to get us into the police station, too?" Li Lin''s Yin and yang are strange.


    "I''m here to talk business with you today. What do you mean by that?" Wu Hao looked at him strangely.


    "Don''t think I don''t know. It''s you who beat sun Chongwen like that. It''s you who got sun Chongwen into the police station, isn''t it?"


    "So that''s it."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "Sun Chongwen was really beaten by me. I called the police and arrested him. But you may not know why. The reason why I beat him was that he almost raped one of my teachers. In that case, I was caught by him. To tell you the truth, I didn''t kill him directly. It''s my mercy. Also because he did this kind of thing, I chose to call the police. Do you think it''s wrong for me to do so? If you doubt what I said, you can go to the police station to ask. If the police don''t tell you, you can also go to the female teacher. I can give you her phone number. You can call her and ask. "


    Wu Hao looks at Li Lin.


    Li Lin looks at Wu Hao foolishly. His attitude is obviously not like telling lies, and he doesn''t need to tell such lies to himself, because he doesn''t need to establish the so-called righteous image in his heart.


    If he didn''t lie, it means that sun Chongwen didn''t tell him everything.


    Looking back on the scenes of visiting him several times, every time he mentioned the cause of his accident, he really hesitated and hesitated. Wu Hao''s remark might be true.


    A wave of anger came from the bottom of my heart.


    The anger comes from being cheated, and even more from being shameless to do that to one''s friends.


    Knowing the truth, he looks very embarrassed at Wu Hao.


    "There are many secrets about sun Chongwen that you don''t know. If you are interested, you can find him when he gets out of prison."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "Let''s get down to business. I''m looking for you today to entrust you to develop a software. I don''t care how much profit you make. I''ll give you 20 million yuan in total and 50% of the advance payment. That is to say, I''ll give you 10 million yuan to develop the software first, and then I''ll give you 5 million yuan after delivery. The remaining 5 million yuan will be used as the warranty deposit. I''ll give you after confirming that there is no problem at all, Can you accept it? "


    Zhang Shiyu and Li Lin were both dumbfounded.


    The total price is 20 million and the prepayment is 10 million. What kind of software needs such a large cost?


    "Er, boss Wu, we need to have a detailed discussion to decide whether we can accept it or not."


    Zhang Shiyu calmed down for a moment and said: "boss Wu, since he has taken the initiative to come to us, he must be sincere. May I talk about what kind of software you want to develop?"


    "Well, I''ll talk about my own ideas. This software is defined as customer management software, so there must be two aspects of customer entrance and background. "


    "The first is the customer entrance. I require all registered users to have the real name system, which is consistent with the information of the public security system, to complete the registration. I declare that this software is not for the public, so I don''t need to follow the simple and fast registration principle, because the purpose of using this software is that the access port only needs to have a selling entrance and a buying entrance, Customers who drop in, sell or buy will enter a chat interface. "


    "Then there is the backstage. I have strict requirements for this. I want you to develop a backstage software for me to use. I want to be able to see the specific information of all customers in the backstage. You''d better have a good classification logic to make it convenient for me to find customers."


    "When I open a client''s information, I want to be able to see all his information intuitively, including the mobile phone number, ID number, home address on ID card, address and so on."


    "Suppose a situation where dozens of people use the client at the same time, some buy and some sell. I want to be able to see the classification directly in the background. For example, all the customers who buy are concentrated on the left, and all the customers who sell are concentrated on the right, so that I can easily distinguish the trading crowd. The above-mentioned customer information must also be applicable here. I want to click on a customer''s chat information and see his personal information at the same time. "


    "That''s my basic requirement. Can you do it?"


    Wu Hao looks at them.


    "The reason why I came to you first is that you have done business with me, and we are also customers. You have taken care of my business. Of course, I will consider you first if I have needs, but if you feel that you can''t do it, I can also look for other companies."


    Zhang Shiyu and Li Lin stare at Wu Hao, feeling that what they see is a fool or a madman.


    In addition to the difficulty of information matching with the public security system when registering, this software is easy to die. It costs 20 million to do such a software. Is it crazy or stupid? Or is this person really too much money to spend?


    Or is this a bureau? A bureau that wants to drag them down?

 Chapter 283

    "Boss Wu, are you sure you have no other requirements?"


    Li Lin explored carefully.


    "Of course, I haven''t seen the software yet. When you develop it step by step, I will certainly put forward more specific requirements according to the actual situation. Isn''t that nonsense?"


    "I mean you don''t have requirements other than software?"


    "What do you want me to ask for?"


    Wu Hao gave him a white eye and said, "I know what you think. I think I hurt sun Chongwen. Will I hurt you too? Let me put it bluntly. The end of sun Chongwen is entirely his own fault, not the result of me harming him. The reason why I came to you today has also been explained. If you don''t want to accept it, I can harm other companies. "


    Zhang Shiyu and Li Lin look at each other, but they can''t resist the temptation of high returns.


    "Good! We did this software! "


    Zhang Shiyu clapped the table and settled it.


    "In that case, we will sign a contract tomorrow to help boss Wu make the software as soon as possible." Li Lindao.


    "Not as soon as possible, right now!"


    Wu Hao said seriously: "I don''t want to delay a software development cycle for half a year. We''ll draw up a contract and sign it later. I want you to complete the development and testing within one month. I''ll give you 20 million yuan. It''s not just for you to make money. If you don''t have enough programmers, you need to hire more. It must be fast to keep the program stable."


    "This..."


    Two people look at each other, never a customer-oriented software requirements within a month, this is too hasty, right!?


    Although this software development is not very difficult, a month is still a bit urgent.


    "Boss Wu, this month is too fast. The debugging cycle is more than one month." Mr. Zhang Shiyu is a good teacher.


    "So I''ll give you 20 million to buy not only software, but also time and efficiency."


    Wu Hao said: "if we can''t complete the delivery of the software within one month, then we will go according to the default procedure. If you think about it, if you can do it, you can take it. If you can''t do it, I still say that. I can find other companies to do the software."


    Zhang Shiyu and Li Lin are in a dilemma.


    It''s really too slow to catch up with one software in a month. Star maker has three more software in progress at the same time, and all the staff have been used. To complete the software in one month means that all the staff have to be hired separately.


    Li Lin whispered two words in Zhang Shiyu''s ear.


    "Good boss Wu, we have agreed to your terms. We will draw up the contract now. After signing the contract, we will work overtime and make this software for you within a month." Zhang Shiyu said firmly, his eyes full of excitement.


    The reason why I hesitated just now is that after employing another person to solve this software, they will be useless. The company can''t support so many people at this stage.


    Li Lin offers a solution.


    High paid part time job!


    After only one month''s work, after the completion of the software development, everyone went their own way without any hindrance. This idea directly solved the problem he was worried about, and could greatly improve the work efficiency.


    "You''re almost out of work, aren''t you? It happens that I haven''t eaten yet. I''d like to invite you to dinner. If you have any details to ask, just ask. I can tell you what I think of. "


    "Well, let''s have a meal together, but we should invite this guest. Don''t refuse our kindness, boss Wu!" Zhang Shiyu said.


    "Then I won''t refuse. Let''s go."


    "This way, please."


    ¡­¡­


    From 6:00 to 11:30 p.m., the two sides determined the specific details of cooperation, and signed a contract in triplicate, one in Wu Hao''s hand, one in Xingchuang company''s hand, and one in the hand of a third-party lawyer.


    The contract was settled in half an hour. After the two sides signed the contract, Wu Hao directly transferred 10 million yuan to Xingchuang''s company account.


    In order to complete the software as soon as possible, the two of them asked Wu Hao''s ideal requirements for the software during the whole meal. At the same time, they constantly expressed their ideas and solicited Wu Hao''s opinions. The two sides constantly exchanged opinions until the restaurant closed.


    Zhang Shiyu and Li Lin hope to reduce the testing and modification time in the later stage as much as possible, while Wu Hao hopes to help them reduce the development time as much as possible, so he answers all the information they want to know one by one, and expresses the effect he wants to achieve to them as clearly as possible.


    After leaving the restaurant, they drove Wu Hao home and continued the topic until Wu Hao got off the bus.


    Just about all the questions have been confirmed.


    Zhang Shiyu and Li Lin turned around and immediately went back to the company to call a meeting for all the key programmers to discuss the development of this software overnight.


    Wu Hao has paid 10 million to the company''s account. With the support of 10 million, not to mention the development of this software, even the development of the other three software has been guaranteed.


    The company will receive such a large profit soon after its establishment, which is a blessing from heaven.


    They also thought that Wu Hao might be in the shade of them. After all, it''s unreasonable for 20 million people to make such a software without special difficulty and complete it in a month.


    But during the meal, Wu Hao dispelled their doubts about all the details of the software design. A person who really wants to do software will have so many detailed ideas about the key, and he himself is taking it seriously. How can it be false.


    As long as we do our best to do a good job in this list, the company''s books have almost realized profits.


    Wu Hao, no matter what meeting they go back to the company for, his task has been completed. The next step is to see their own organizational ability.


    Back home, in a good mood.


    Having worked out all the details, he could almost imagine how the software would run on his mobile phone.


    From now on, every customer must download this app before the transaction, and the transaction can only be carried out after the registration. In the future, no matter where you want to trade again, you only need to submit an application or leave a message on the app.


    From the business card era to the app era, the rapid improvement of efficiency is just around the corner.


    Wu Hao went back to her room to take a bath and swaggered into Yu Ting''s room. She was still up so late, sitting on the bed and reading seriously.


    Wu Hao had no leisure. She read a book and fell on the bed to make out


    Recently, Xu Xinjie is not at home. He can rest assured that he is bold and unbridled. It''s just not too late tonight. Hehe, he can enjoy his beauty.


    For Ting, it''s hard to find.


    When Xu Xinjie is at home, she always dares not to make too much noise to avoid being heard by her in another room. It''s very uncomfortable for her to be called out by the young master, but she doesn''t dare to. Now only the two of them are at home, and they can devote themselves to the joy of love. It''s very beautiful.


    Two people play until two o''clock in the morning, fast three o''clock before both go to bed, satisfied.

 Chapter 284

    Late at night, Zhao Cheng is still working on a case in his study.


    The files on hand are endless. Although he does not need to participate in the specific investigation of the case, he needs to personally decide the direction of major cases, which in turn requires him to understand the details of the case.


    My mother has been discharged from hospital for a month. In this month, his mood is changeable. A kind of fear and worry in his heart often makes him unable to sleep.


    After buying it for my mother for a year, her body has recovered a lot, and her spirit is really good, but the better her physical condition is, the more worried he is.


    Obviously, this is not a miracle given by God, but a powerful proof of the effectiveness of time trading.


    It also means that he clearly knows that his mother''s improvement is only temporary. A year later, less than a year later, she will be on the verge of death. At that time, he can only watch her die.


    People will die, but... When he has a chance to save his old mother''s life, he can''t watch her leave.


    If the time trade can be carried out several times, can my mother live a few more years?


    Or can she live a few more years by buying from Wu Hao?


    Not only my mother, can I buy some time from Wu Hao to improve my life?


    His father died young, and now his mother''s life is in danger. Zhao Cheng''s deep worry is not only the fear of the old mother''s death, but also the nameless fear of his own life. He doesn''t want death to invade his own life. The fear of the death and the helplessness of going to death make him resist.


    But


    The death of life is something that nature can''t resist.


    It''s what he knew before, so he''s not in pain, he''s not upset.


    But now the situation has changed fundamentally. His once deep-rooted cognition has been completely broken by Wu Hao''s one paper contract. Life is not a natural and irreversible thing in heaven. One paper contract can change a person''s life span, and it can make people die early or free from the trouble of death.


    With hope and possibility, pain and struggle came into being.


    There was an impulse in him.


    He not only wants to help his old mother prolong her life, but also hopes that his life can be extended, and he will not be bothered by death or threatened by death.


    But he has no money.


    It''s definitely a fatal hindrance to him.


    If you want to buy time from Wu Hao, you have to spend a lot of money.


    Thoughts flashed through his mind, agitated.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Hongxin couldn''t sleep in bed.


    The little lover tossed him for most of the night. Tired, he was exhausted, but he couldn''t sleep.


    Recently, insomnia is getting worse and worse.


    I thought that after solving the problem of Zhao Cheng''s mother, I would soon be transferred to the Municipal Bureau as a leader. As a result, more than a month has passed, and there is no news of personnel transfer.


    The longer he drags on, the worse he feels.


    This Zhao city should not be to accept his advantage but don''t want to help him transfer?


    Last time I saw him at his home, his attitude gave him great hope. It didn''t look like cheating him, and Zhao Cheng he knew didn''t look like a person who can cheat people.


    But in fact, more than a month later, he did not give him any transfer, nor did he give him any credit.


    It''s the bottom of the heart that makes people anxious.


    It''s no way to put things off like this. We just have a rest tomorrow. Maybe we can visit him to find out?


    We can''t wait any longer.


    I''ll see what happens tomorrow.


    He lit a cigarette and sat at the head of the bed to smoke.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Lin Hongxin bought some fruits and nutrients and went straight to Zhao Cheng''s home.


    Zhao Chengzheng and his old mother are sitting there having breakfast. His wife and her children go to cram school.


    Zhao Cheng was surprised to see Lin Hongxin.


    "Lao Lin, you came here early enough. Have you eaten? No, sit down and eat together. " Lin Hongxin road.


    "My aunt has been out of hospital for some time. I''ve been very busy recently, and I don''t have time to come to see her. I just had a rest today, so I came to have a look earlier and bought some things casually. I hope my aunt is getting better and better."


    Lin Hongxin put the things on his hand beside Chen Yinglan and sat down.


    "I''ll take this fruit. You can take these nutriments back in a moment, and others will see that it has bad influence."


    Chen Yinglan kindly said: "I''m very happy that you can come to see me when you have time. Don''t bring these things next time. Your salary is not easy. Don''t waste your money on it."


    "Take it, aunt. I''m here to see you, not to see director Zhao. That''s to say, some nutriments are just out of hospital, and I can''t use them."


    Lin Hongxin awkwardly changed the topic and said, "I really didn''t have breakfast when I came out early, or should I have some?"


    "OK, then sit down and eat together. Don''t move. You sit and I''ll come


    Zhao Cheng himself served him a bowl of porridge.


    Lin Hongxin got up and took it, but he didn''t pretend to be polite and ate with them.


    After breakfast, Zhao chengtui and Chen Yinglan went out to bask in the sun and pushed her back to her room to have a rest.


    Zhao Cheng takes Lin Hongxin to his study.


    I made a pot of tea.


    "Lao Lin, you didn''t just come to see my mother this morning, did you?"


    Zhao Cheng poured two cups of tea.


    "What else can I do!? Originally, I wanted to visit my aunt earlier, but I''m investigating a drug-related case recently. The case is very complicated and busy. I haven''t been able to spare time. Today I just had a rest and didn''t work overtime. I''m coming here. " Lin Hongxin laughs.


    Zhao Cheng smiles, no longer continues to ask, what should be said will always say, when the director of public security, he can see this clearly.


    "Tea."


    "Tea, tea."


    Lin Hongxin took a sip of tea instead of wine, but his mind was not calm.


    Zhao Cheng obviously didn''t want to give himself an explanation, so he had to open his mouth.


    "To tell you the truth, it''s really something for Zhao bureau to come to you today, but it''s not easy to talk."


    "Say, come here. If you have anything, just say it."


    "I don''t know if there are any specific arrangements for the job transfer?" Lin Hongxin asked tentatively.


    "I just want to take time to talk about it with you. It''s an extraordinary period. The central leadership has come down to inspect the whole province and is still doing research. During this period, it''s not easy for me to arrange for you, and you can understand."


    "So it is."


    Lin Hongxin responded with a strange look. Of course, he knew about it, but when he heard that he used it as an excuse, he had a bottom in his heart.


    Leadership inspection is bullshit, in the final analysis is not willing to help him arrange.


    But what''s the matter with his attitude? Really afraid or because the first time to accept bribes dare not help him aboveboard?


    It''s very subtle.


    Lin Hongxin drinks tea, and Yu Guang from the corner of his eye looks at Zhao Cheng secretly.

 Chapter 285

    Lin Hongxin received the transfer notice from the bank before he got home.


    Although the account he gave yuan Xiaoping was in his wife''s name, it was stuck in his hand. The mobile phone number of the bank he reserved was also his. He knew it as soon as the money arrived.


    I didn''t expect that Yuan Xiaoping''s efficiency was so high. Ten million yuan turned around in the twinkling of an eye.


    After returning home, Lin Hongxin transferred part of the money to another card and transferred 5.256 million yuan to Chen Yinglan''s card twice.


    "Zhao Bureau, my aunt''s health will be better and better day by day. I have been playing for my aunt for five years. I hope she can be healthy. Thank Zhao Bureau for giving me this opportunity to do something for my aunt. I also hope Zhao bureau can give me more opportunities to share your worries and solve your difficulties."


    Lin Hongxin edited a message and sent it to Zhao Cheng.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Cheng is sitting in his study browsing the files.


    The mobile phone lights up. It''s a text message from Lin Hongxin.


    "Zhao Bureau, my aunt''s health will be better and better day by day. I have been playing for my aunt for five years. I hope she can be healthy. Thank Zhao Bureau for giving me this opportunity to do something for my aunt. I also hope Zhao bureau can give me more opportunities to share your worries and solve your difficulties."


    Zhao Cheng frowned at the message.


    Five years?


    Lin Hongxin directly bought five years for my mother?


    No, no, it''s impossible. According to Wu Hao''s idea, the transaction contract must be filled in by the trader himself before it can take effect. Just now, the old mother didn''t help him fill in the contract, so


    Did Lin Hongxin buy her mother''s bank card for five years?


    It''s possible!


    And this may make Zhao Cheng''s eyebrows deeper.


    The hint he gave to Lin Hongxin was exactly the same. But after he said that, his heart was struggling. He hoped Lin Hongxin could give him money, but he didn''t want Lin Hongxin to give him money. If he didn''t receive the money, his conscience didn''t have to suffer, but if he received the money, he could prolong his mother''s life, The inner conflict caused by these two extreme ideas made him unable to calm down.


    Now, it''s obvious that Lin Hongxin really paid for it.


    Take it or not?


    He has already collected Lin Hongxin more than one million yuan in disguise, and now he has collected him more than five million yuan, so he really can''t go back.


    After hesitating for a while, he went to his mother''s room to get his bank card, logged in to online banking and checked the balance. Lin Hongxin transferred a total of 5.256 million yuan to this card twice.


    It''s just five years'' worth of money.


    It is obvious that Lin Hongxin understood his suggestion.


    Looking at the balance displayed on the webpage, Zhao Cheng was silent for a long time. Finally, he closed the webpage and gave Lin Hongxin a message.


    "Wang Xiong, the leader of the city economic investigation team, retired at the end of this month. I''ll see if I can recommend you."


    "Thank you very much for the care of Zhao Bureau. I''ll never forget your kindness."


    Staring at the mobile phone, Lin Hongxin immediately returned a message to Zhao Cheng.


    "I''m just offering advice. I have to look at the above advice, so I''m not sure."


    "I understand, I understand."


    Lin Hongxin understands that when Zhao Cheng says this, it means that 90% of his opinions can be transferred up. The so-called opinions above are bullshit. The city economic investigation team leader belongs to a department level cadre, and the quota can be set within the Public Security Bureau. The opinions above are completely secondary.


    Zhao Cheng can say this, Lin Hongxin finally put down a stone in his heart, the five million is not in vain.


    The bet is right at last!


    To clean up his mood, Lin Hongxin immediately left home and went to Shijian teahouse.


    He doesn''t want to give Zhao Cheng time to go to Wu Hao for time trading. He hopes that all people''s time trading will be carried out through him. At least those who are related to his promotion should not contact Wu Hao directly.


    If you want to control these people through Wu Hao, you can''t give them the opportunity to contact Wu Hao. It was a huge mistake to take Zhao Cheng to meet Wu Hao before. Now you can''t let this mistake continue to expand. To let Zhao Cheng know that he has to trade time with Wu Hao through him.


    He has to build up the role of a middleman step by step.


    ¡­¡­


    half past ten.


    Wu Hao feels itchy on his chest. When you wake up, Yu Ting is lying on his chest and drawing circles with her hands.


    "Wake up, young master."


    "It''s so boring to wake up in the morning?"


    Wu Hao said with a bad smile: "if it''s boring, we''ll fight another 300 rounds? Anyway, it doesn''t matter to sleep till night this Sunday. "


    "Young master, you''d better give me a break. Last night I was so exhausted by you that I couldn''t get up again tomorrow morning."


    Yu Ting''s slender jade finger gently poked on his face, but at the same time, she was more happy.


    "I''ll go to class by myself tomorrow morning, and you''ll sleep at home."


    Wu Hao smiles and starts to feel uneasy when he hugs her. The two of them are hugging each other. The feeling of zero distance contact makes their bodies warm up gradually.


    Wu Hao''s cell phone rings.


    It''s not a phone.


    Video from Xu Xinjie.


    At this time send video over, this girl really count time ah, difficult not to live Pa Pa Pa Pa to show her?


    Why are you still a little excited?


    Wu Hao smiles and takes the video.


    "Baby, I can''t stand a night without seeing me?"


    "Nerve, just got up to see you, last night so good did not run in Ting room to sleep?"


    "What do you say?"


    Wu Hao laughs and pulls the camera away. Yu Ting appears in the picture.


    Although Yu Ting is embarrassed, but because the opposite is Xu Xinjie, the first reaction is to be angry with her, deliberately nestling in Wu Hao''s arms, a happy look.


    This appearance really does not need to deliberately pretend, the face still retains last night''s flush, the happiness between the eyebrows across the screen are clearly visible.


    "Wu Hao!"


    Xu Xinjie yelled. Before she could be happy, she was angry with him. She wanted to hang up the video and watch them show their love in front of her.


    "Come on, baby, don''t be angry. We''ll sleep together some other day, and then we''ll have a video with Tingting. XiuXiu is so kind and angry with her."


    Wu Hao teased.


    Two girls gave him a white eye.


    "It''s time to get up!"


    Xu Xinjie snorted, but still couldn''t help hanging up the video.


    Looking at his boyfriend and other girls sleeping together, I''m really upset. If I hadn''t been used to running back and forth between his two rooms at home, I would have dropped my cell phone.


    It seems that he will go back early so that he won''t be happy to sleep with Yu Ting every day. Now without her, the family will become their world. They don''t want to do whatever they want. They want to go back to stop them immediately.


    Wu Hao must have gone too far to think so.


    Hehe, although a beautiful woman can be unscrupulous around her, the feeling of two beautiful women around her is unparalleled. Sometimes she can run two rooms in one night. That feeling, tut tut

 Chapter 286

    Zhao Cheng has been hesitating about how to use the five million yuan on the old mother''s card.


    Do you buy time for your mother or part of it for yourself?


    He hesitated for a long time about these two choices.


    In the end, he chose to leave all his money to his mother to buy time. As long as his mother could live for five years, he would have time to honor her and buy time for himself.


    Before buying time for himself, he also wants to find out about Wu Hao. Since Wu Hao can trade time, he should be able to know a person''s life span, right? It is obviously the best choice to trade time after determining your final life.


    After determining the purpose of the money, Zhao Cheng immediately went to find Wu Hao. Before going out, he received a message from Lin Hongxin.


    He didn''t say anything, but after receiving money from others, he couldn''t find someone else.


    In less than ten minutes, Zhao Cheng met Lin Hongxin.


    They went to the study to talk.


    "What''s the matter with Lao Lin in a hurry?"


    Zhao Cheng asked.


    "Zhao bureau is like this. I''m not afraid that it''s inconvenient for my aunt to run around. I asked boss Wu for a transaction contract to take it over, so that I can complete the transaction at home."


    Then he took out the contract Wu Hao gave him from his briefcase.


    "Boss Wu has already signed on it. Aunt can complete the transaction as long as she fills in the information."


    Zhao Cheng took the contract and looked at it. He thought that Lin Hongxin was good at handling affairs. He took a look at him with an appreciative smile on his face.


    "You seem to be quite familiar with Wu Hao. I can trust you to sign for you." Zhao Cheng asked casually.


    "It''s also good. He gained his trust in the process of investigating him. Now he can trust me in some transactions, and often give them to me directly." Lin Hongxin said modestly that only he knew the truth.


    "After that, I may have to ask you for help."


    Zhao Cheng joked that he didn''t think too much. On this point, his sensitivity is worse than that of Lin Hongxin.


    "What Zhao Bureau said is too outspoken. If there is a need, it is necessary to say whether to help or not."


    Zhao Cheng has a smile on his face. He really likes Lin Hongxin''s performance. He thought that he would often find a businessman like Wu Hao to have a bad influence on him. If Lin Hongxin could take the initiative to help him coordinate in this process, it would reduce a lot of trouble for him.


    "Sit down first, and I''ll come later."


    Zhao Cheng took the contract and pen to his old mother''s room, asked him to fill in all the information according to the above requirements, and finally signed his name.


    The names of both sides have been signed, so the transaction should have been completed. But in order to be 100% successful, Lin Hongxin checked the money on the bank card again, and 5.256 million yuan has been deducted.


    He was relieved.


    In addition, the five-year-old mother has almost six years to live, and it should be almost the same to accept her death step by step in six years.


    Although he didn''t want his old mother to die at this time, he really didn''t want to let her live. He just needed a process of acceptance.


    Back in the study, Zhao Cheng looked at Lin Hongxin with more favorable eyes than before.


    "Lao Lin, let''s talk about the work of the economic investigation department. If there is no accident, you will be transferred in a few days. I''ll explain to you first."


    "Zhao Bureau," you said


    Lin Hongxin was shocked by this sudden topic.


    ¡­¡­


    After coming out of Zhao Cheng''s home, Lin Hongxin finally took a reassurance this time.


    Zhao Cheng''s attitude has obvious tendentiousness. It seems that he has done a good job in these things.


    To make such a change for people like Zhao Cheng, Lin Hongxin expressed great admiration for his ability.


    Money is not everything, but sometimes it can change a lot of things. If not, maybe it''s just that money is not enough.


    Back home, Lin Hongxin immediately shut himself in the study.


    A dozen deal contracts came out of the briefcase.


    At the moment, his heart beat faster than when he faced a ferocious gangster, his nose dilated and his breath was short, otherwise his brain would lack oxygen.


    He took out a contract and put it right in front of him. He took out a pen and wrote down his name and bank account number on the contract. It was sold for one month and the transaction price was 1.


    It''s a tense moment.


    He took two deep breaths and signed his name in the lower right corner.


    He put down his pen, took his cell phone and waited for a miracle.


    According to the previous trading experience, you can receive the money immediately after signing.


    But this time


    He waited for ten minutes without receiving the transfer information from the bank.


    Login online banking did not see the existence of the money.


    So,


    Failed?


    Lin Hongxin felt a little cold in his heart and filled out another one with a signature pen. The result was the same and it didn''t work.


    What''s the buying time?


    Lin Hongxin again filled in a contract of buying time and carefully signed his name.


    After waiting for five minutes, his heart completely cooled.


    It didn''t work. The money on the card didn''t decrease by one point.


    So only Wu Hao''s transaction contract can take effect after filling in the information?


    That''s right. Otherwise, the transaction contract will be all over the world.


    After calming down, Lin Hongxin couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    I''m really stupid. It''s impossible to think about this kind of thing. It''s obvious that the capital flow of time trading is directly linked to Wu Hao''s own account number. The money you get from selling time here must be paid from Wu Hao. Even if you can succeed, there will only be one chance, and Wu Hao can immediately detect it.


    I really don''t know what I''m doing wrong. I''m doing such a stupid thing.


    I found a stainless steel washbasin and burned my stupid proof.


    I poured a glass of water to calm myself down.


    There is no other channel to control the time trading, so we can only take the initiative to cooperate with Wu Hao. This is the best and only choice now.


    When you are fully familiar with Wu Hao''s all means, it is the final choice to find a way to control him.


    In the face of a mysterious young man with unclear background, Lin Hongxin''s choice is prudent and wise. As a result of his recklessness, he can only push himself into the pit of fire and be doomed. However, if he knows his opponent well before he starts, the situation will be quite different. Maybe he can become a hegemon who controls the whole world.


    At this time, the old man''s wild desire gushed out like a volcanic eruption. The fanaticism that had been suppressed at the bottom was hotter than magma.


    It took a long time for Lin Hongxin to wake up from his fanatical fantasy.


    If you want to turn fantasy into reality, you must be careful in reality. The cards in your hand are not bad. As long as you play every card well, the final winner of this gamble must be yourself.


    After a long meditation, Lin Hongxin got up and left for the teahouse. No matter whether Wu Hao had time or not in the afternoon, he had to go there. He had to try to reach an agreement with Wu Hao as soon as possible. If not today, tomorrow. If not tomorrow, the day after tomorrow. The sooner the better.

 Chapter 287

    Wu Hao knows that Na Mei is not willing to buy time for him, which contradicts her position and interests.


    Now the bar is the main venue, and I don''t expect her to help. After seeing off Lin Hongxin, Wu Hao left the teahouse directly.


    I ordered a restaurant and asked Xu Xinjie to have lunch with Yu Ting. Tut Tut, that''s what I want.


    Three people sit together.


    Wu Hao and Xu Xinjie sit side by side, while Yu Ting sits opposite Wu Hao.


    Xu Xinjie can''t help but get angry when she sees Ting''s happy little face. Having experienced that kind of beautiful life, she knows what''s wrong with her ruddy face. The girl''s rich imagination even makes her think of those pictures that are not suitable for children.


    It''s noon, and her face is still so pink. How crazy did they play last night? Usually, when I get up in the morning with Wu Hao, my face will be ruddy, but at noon, there will be only a little ruddy left


    They get up in the morning and


    From Yu Ting''s look, Xu Xinjie confirms her guess. After hanging up the video, they must have gone to bed again.


    Anger!


    "That''s very kind of you. Even at night. What''s the meaning of day?"


    Xu Xinjie.


    "It''s like you didn''t have a day. I could hear you in my room when I was cooking breakfast in the kitchen last Saturday. It was 9:30, almost 10 o''clock. It should be day, too?"


    Yu Ting does not give in.


    "That... That''s because Wu Hao wanted to, and I didn''t stop him on Saturday."


    On the contrary, Xu Xinjie is blushed by Yu Ting''s words. Let alone, she has not been alone with Wu Hao during the day. It seems that she has been alone more than once.


    "I''m not the same. Your boyfriend wanted me to do something early in the morning."


    Yu Ting whispered.


    As soon as the words came out, the two girls gave him a look.


    They knew in their hearts that they were his own women, so these bad things were essentially caused by him.


    Xu Xinjie gave him a severe wring on his waist.


    Yu Ting also wants to do it, but Xu Xinjie helps her.


    Wu Hao ate pain, but the pain of smile.


    The two girls are now quarreling and angry, but their feelings are not the same. They can vaguely feel that they are accepting the present life bit by bit.


    Yes, they may not accept this kind of emotional state, but it is obvious that they are getting used to the living state of three people together. Maybe they are not aware of this subtle change.


    Continue to live together, perhaps soon you can achieve it?


    Hey, hey, hey.


    "Young master, are you masochistic? I''m so happy to be twisted. "


    Yu Ting is angry.


    "It''s just like a psycho."


    Xu Xinjie gave him a white eye directly.


    "Haha, it''s rare to have dinner with two beauties, but I''m not happy."


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the face.


    When will you be back


    "I have to go back quickly. The home of the province has become a world for both of you."


    Xu Xinjie said angrily.


    "Yes, you have to come back quickly. The world of three is complete."


    "Don''t touch me when you go back!"


    "Well said."


    Yu Ting''s strange voice calls the waiter to order.


    Xu Xinjie blushed, and could only respond to her provocation with the most feeble hum.


    To tell you the truth, it''s impossible for three people living together not to let him touch her, and... I can''t let Wu Hao always touch her!? Besides, he would be more angry if he didn''t touch himself!


    "Come on, don''t blush. Order what you want. It''s your boyfriend''s treat."


    Yu Ting puts the menu in front of Xu Xinjie and doesn''t want to quarrel with her.


    Xu Xinjie didn''t want to fight any more. She ordered something she liked and gave Wu Hao the menu.


    "I''ll eat what you like."


    Wu Hao smiles and gives the menu to the waiter.


    "I find you are more and more glib, young master."


    "I feel the same way."


    "Who asked me to have two girlfriends? It''s not easy to coax two girlfriends who are always angry. It''s better to be sweet."


    Wu Hao sighed: "tell me for yourself, I''m the eldest young master of the Wu family, but in front of you, I''ll try my best to make you happy. What''s the difference with xiaodiaosi?"


    "What else do you want, Master Wu? You still want to be a bully president. If you really want to be like that, I don''t want to be with you. That kind of boy only likes girls who are prone to abuse. " Xu Xinjie said angrily.


    "Although I hope the young master will keep his bearing and self-cultivation as the young master of the Wu family, it''s external. If you put on airs to everyone, young master, I can''t stand it."


    Yu Ting said: "to tell you the truth, maybe I won''t love you as much as I do now. I must just treat the housekeeper as a job."


    "Well, you two are quite in agreement."


    Wu Hao teases a, see they want to give each other white eyes, immediately turn the topic to other places.


    "So, I just know that you don''t like that model, so I don''t want to be overbearing. The president''s style bothers you. Do you think I''m very good to you?"


    "Yes, yes! Apart from the greedy desire for both of us, the young master is very good at everything. Is that ok? "


    Yu Ting joked that she couldn''t help laughing.


    Wu Hao''s nature is clear to her. He can definitely pretend to be a bully president, but I''m afraid he will go crazy if he wants to be a bully president all the time.


    The Wu family never wanted him to be the kind of person with personality defects.


    "You can still laugh."


    Xu Xinjie gave her a blank look. She knew that he wanted both of them, and she could still laugh. She really convinced her.


    "I''m laughing. Young master is more and more narcissistic, don''t you think? He has more and more bad habits now. I don''t know why I have such deep feelings for the young master since I was a child. Young master, take a look for yourself. Are you a playboy? How many girlfriends have you had? Greedy, right? One is not enough. I want both! It''s narcissistic, it''s rhetorical, it''s bad, young master, you say it yourself


    "Don''t say that. Wu Hao is really a bad man." Xu Xinjie took it for granted.


    "No matter how many problems I have, I''m still your man."


    With a smile, Wu Hao said vaguely, "I have so many problems. You can''t change me completely, can you, or you two work together to change my stinky problems?"


    "You really think that you won''t forget it any time, will you?" Xu Xinjie couldn''t help wringing on his waist again.


    "This is my lifelong wish. How can I forget it? What do you think? You can consider my opinion."

 Chapter 288

    "Think about your size! Yu Ting, you won''t consider his ridiculous idea, will you


    Xu Xinjie directly refused him, at the same time, Yu Ting also to pull up.


    "I agree with Xu Xinjie in this matter. I also want to think about your size."


    Yu Ting said: "return the wish of life, young master, you wait to regret all your life."


    "Yes, that''s right, Wu Hao. You can wait to regret all your life!"


    "Is that how you are? I''m the man of both of you. Do you want to do this to me? "


    "It''s very nice of you to say that you are so stubborn. Be careful you can''t get either of them. Don''t think you''re going to eat us. We''re really angry. Let''s see if we can leave you."


    "Ah, what Xu Xinjie said is right. If you are stubborn, you may lose both of us. I mean you can''t get either of us."


    Wu Hao suddenly looked at them with great interest.


    What''s the matter today? They were going to quarrel in less than three sentences. Their front today is surprisingly United?


    Because the topic is your own?


    Wu Hao thought about it and affirmed his idea.


    They didn''t and didn''t want to have a common topic in other matters, but they naturally had a common topic in the matter of attacking him. From the beginning, they were dissatisfied with his attempt to have them. It was easy to arouse their resonance when they said this. Today''s chat confirmed this, When it comes to his disadvantages, they both want to stand together and scold him.


    It''s rare for them to have a common topic. Should we use this to create an atmosphere of common hatred?


    Whatever the way, it''s good to be able to bond them.


    Well, it seems that we have to sacrifice ourselves more in the future, so that we can embrace a happy new life in the future.


    "Young master, what''s wrong with you? Laughing so bad? "


    "That''s to say, as soon as I see your smile, I know that you don''t think of good things in your heart. Wu Hao, I can tell you that no matter what you think, I won''t let you succeed."


    "I depend on you. How bad am I in your eyes? I couldn''t help laughing when I was appreciating my two beauties. How could it be bad in your eyes? "


    "I appreciate it. You don''t look like that when you really appreciate it." Xu Xinjie said that he didn''t believe his sophistry at all.


    "Don''t explain, young master. Explanation is to cover up. You also said that we are your women. How bad you are, we may know better than you."


    Yu Ting reached out and scratched his nose.


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. They can''t beat each other to encircle and suppress him.


    But in my heart, they are smiling. Their state today is really good. After a long time or many times, they may really break in with each other.


    "Your dish, please enjoy it."


    The waiter served the dishes, and Wu Hao gave them the dishes and chopsticks.


    "OK, but you two sisters, I''ll give up. After dinner, I''ll go shopping with you in the afternoon."


    "We''re not sisters. Don''t talk nonsense." Xu Xinjie said angrily.


    "You are all my women. From the temporary status, you can be regarded as sisters. Well, you two don''t stare at me like this. I don''t want to talk. I don''t want to eat. If you two have anything to say, just say it. I''m all ears."


    "You still say!"


    "Cough, don''t say, don''t say!"


    Wu Hao laughed while eating. Today, they are surprisingly United. They are more and more like sisters.


    Both sisters, it''s a little exciting to think about it.


    They don''t want to talk about him any more, so they''d better eat quietly, so that they won''t be encouraged by him to give up resistance and stay with him.


    After a while, Wu Hao receives a call from Xiaoyou.


    Lin Hongxin went to the teahouse to find himself again.


    What''s the matter with Lin Hongxin? He''s been working too hard these days.


    About cooperation?


    nive out of ten.


    Wu Hao didn''t know what to cooperate with him, but Lin Hongxin came to his door several times, and it was estimated that he really wanted to cooperate.


    Then give him a chance to see what kind of cooperation he wants.


    Let Xiaoyou tell Lin Hongxin that he is free in the evening.


    Hang up and continue to eat with them.


    After dinner, I decided to go shopping with them.


    Today''s atmosphere is particularly good. It''s better to strike while the iron is hot and consolidate their relationship than anything else.


    In the past, Xu Xinjie was not so happy when she was shopping. After all, her mother was still lying in the hospital. She didn''t have much thought. But now her mother has been discharged from the hospital and a stone in her heart has fallen to the ground. She is in a better mood when she is shopping than before. I don''t know how much, although there is a Yu Ting in the middle who acts as a light bulb.


    Yu Ting doesn''t have a big feeling. She can only say that she is more and more used to shopping with three people. She knows that this habit is very bad and she doesn''t want it. But after all, some habits are imperceptible and can''t be overcome.


    Of course, the person in the best mood belongs to Wu Hao.


    Two beauties holding themselves left and right. It really feels good.


    Wu Hao walked with them until 4:30, and then he left first.


    At this point, I''ll meet Lin Hongxin and talk about things. I can just go home for dinner.


    Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie leave the mall together. Xu Xinjie is waiting for a taxi on the side of the road. Yu Ting goes to the parking lot to drive.


    Yu Ting drives the car to Xu Xinjie.


    "Where is your home? I''ll take you back."


    Yu Ting said lukewarm.


    Roadside Xu Xinjie not from Zheng for a while, don''t understand her in Ting inexplicable kindness is for what.


    "Don''t think I''m courting you. The young master told me to send you home when he left. I just finished the young master''s explanation." Yu Ting explained.


    "I''ll tell you how you were suddenly so kind."


    Xu Xinjie murmured to herself, because it was Wu Hao''s explanation, she would be at ease to get on her car, otherwise she would not dare to get on.


    Yu Ting drives away.


    "You listen to Wu Hao."


    "Don''t forget that besides being the young master''s woman, my main role is his housekeeper. It''s my duty to fulfill the young master''s orders as much as possible. You think I can be as easy as you."


    "No? I don''t think you are inferior to me in your ability to make a small temperament. Wu Hao asked you to accept me, but you wouldn''t? " Xu Xinjie joked.


    "Why, do you really want me to accept you?"


    "If you think too much, I don''t need you to accept me. I don''t intend to marry him with you. I said that I was the only one who went on with him in the end."


    "We think the same about that."


    "We''ll see."


    "We''ll see, we''ll see."


    Xu Xinjie snorted and leaned on her position to ignore her.


    "You haven''t told me where your home is."


    "Jin Hui Feng Shang."


    "Fool, you didn''t tell me for a long time, and I drove in the wrong direction."


    "You didn''t ask me."

 Chapter 289

    When Wu Hao arrived at the teahouse, Lin Hongxin had been drinking tea in the teahouse all afternoon.


    Junior is very irritable. After Xiaoyou gives him an accurate reply, he calms down a lot. As long as Wu Hao can come to see him, it doesn''t matter how long he waits.


    "Boss Wu."


    When Lin Hongxin saw Wu Hao coming up, he took the initiative to meet him.


    "Mr. Lin is really patient. I thought Mr. Lin should go back this time. It seems that he is eager for cooperation."


    Wu Hao joked and led him into the room.


    "I said in the morning that whether boss Wu would come or not, I would wait for you here in the afternoon. How can I break my promise?"


    Lin Hongxin laughs.


    "It seems that Mr. Lin is still trusting. Sit down and have some tea? "


    "No, I''ve had several pots this afternoon."


    "If I don''t drink it, I won''t drink it."


    Sit down.


    Wu Hao leans on the chair and looks at Lin Hongxin.


    Lin Hongxin is also watching Wu Hao.


    "Isn''t Mr. Lin talking about cooperation? Can we introduce ourselves to each other before we talk? Honesty is the basis of cooperation, right? Let me introduce myself first. Needless to say, my name is not enough. The parents of senior two students in times middle school do some small business and have a little money, so they subsidize me to open such a teahouse. You can see that in addition to teahouses, they also do some small business because of their special ability. "


    Wu Hao smiles at Lin Hongxin, waiting for him to take his words.


    "I''m Lin Hongxin, the leader of the municipal economic investigation department."


    "Economic investigation department? "Fishing enforcement?"


    Wu Hao joked.


    "No, boss Wu, you misunderstood me. I really wanted to talk about cooperation with you. I didn''t mean to investigate you. Moreover, your time transaction is not within the scope of economic crime. I don''t need to investigate you. Moreover, even if I want to investigate, I can''t get evidence, right? This mysterious thing can only be meaningful but can''t be explained. Don''t you think?"


    "So Mr. Lin really wants to cooperate?"


    "Of course."


    "In that case, how would you like to cooperate with Mr. Lin?"


    "I''ll tell you what I think. I want to be the middleman of your time trading. Of course, not all the transactions have to go through me. I hope that all the staff of the whole government department will have to go through me when they are looking for you to trade with you in the future. Of course, since it''s cooperation, I definitely give boss Wu a good deal. I can give boss Wu a 5% bonus for all the transactions. "


    Lin Hongxin looks at Wu Hao and waits for his reply.


    "Mr. Lin, you''re a real businessman. It''s a waste of your mind to be a public servant."


    Wu Hao joked and said nothing else. He leaned against the chair and looked at Lin Hongxin in front of him.


    Lin Hongxin is not a member of the economic investigation department. He is not sure and has not made a specific investigation, but he must be an in-service member of the public security system. He can be sure.


    His way of cooperation is very interesting.


    For all government officials, this means that in the future, all government officials trying to trade time must be completed through him, and he naturally controls these people.


    Ambition!


    Wu Hao smelled the smell of ambition from his cooperation plan.


    It seems that Lin Hongxin has been repressed all these years. Now he has found a tool that can make his ambition break out smoothly. He can''t repress it any more.


    significant.


    It''s really interesting for this man to use himself secretly and trade his time to accomplish his ambition.


    "Mr. Lin, playing like this is likely to set fire to himself."


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "As long as boss Wu can agree to my terms of cooperation, I will deal with the rest of the problems myself and guarantee that it will not bring trouble to boss Wu."


    Lin Hongxin affirmed.


    "I''m not afraid of trouble. I''m afraid you don''t have the ability to be a time broker."


    Wu Hao said: "once time trading officially enters the sight of public officials, do you think you, as a small economic investigation team leader, can withstand the above pressure? I believe that once the people above know the existence of this kind of thing, no matter what means they use, they will force you to tell the secret behind it. Even if you want to cooperate, you are not a suitable partner. Your position is too low, and it is easy to get rid of by others. "


    "To tell you the truth, boss Wu, I have considered what you said, so I will try my best to climb up in the early stage of cooperation. When I am high enough and strong enough, I will further develop our cooperation. It seems that boss Wu has not extended the territory of time trading to public officials. I would like to say that this is a piece of fat. The wealth held by these people is incalculable, and many people are eager for life and afraid of death. Isn''t this an excellent opportunity for boss Wu to expand his business territory? As long as boss Wu is willing to give me this opportunity, I will be a good middleman to ensure a long-term and stable cooperative relationship between us. "


    "It seems that Mr. Lin has thought a lot these days?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I really thought about it a lot. Boss Wu also said that the premise of cooperation is to be honest. Then I said it straight. The first time I knew that boss Wu had this magical power, I was thinking about whether I could seek cooperation and break through myself. In the past two days, I made a little plan and thought it was feasible before I dared to talk to boss Wu about cooperation."


    "What if I refuse?"


    "Then I''ll come back to boss Wu."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    Leaning on the chair, he looked at Lin Hongxin with a smile.


    He is also considering whether this cooperation should be continued or not.


    There is no doubt that this is a great opportunity to expand his business territory. From the time he got the time deal, he knew clearly that this ability would be targeted by the government sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time.


    The government does not belong to the Wu family. Even if it is, it may turn away from others because of the terrible and tempting power of time trading. How to solve this problem, he has been looking for an answer.


    Lin Hongxin''s cooperation plan provides him with an opportunity.


    If this person really has the ability to be his vanguard in the face of the government, it is undoubtedly a good plan to use him to solve the crisis and open the market. He does not intend to control everyone, but it is completely feasible to use him to solve the early contradictions and conflicts and gradually create a peaceful business circle.


    The key is whether this person has the ability to become his own vanguard facing the government.


    Wu Hao looks at Lin Hongxin.


    It can even be said that there are some gloomy faces with the unique determination of a soldier. This man should have a lot of thoughts and strong action.


    Maybe we can really try.


    "Mr. Lin, to be specific, how do you plan to become this middleman?" Wu Hao asked.

 Chapter 290

    "In fact, it''s very simple. I''ll try to get out the list of all the public officials and give it to boss Wu. If the people on the list come to boss Wu alone, they will all refuse their transaction requests and let them come to me. As long as boss Wu can help me to do this, I can become the middleman smoothly. "


    When Lin Hongxin saw that Wu Hao had an intention to cooperate, he was excited.


    "Mr. Lin, it''s easy for you to be the target of public criticism."


    "I will certainly find a way to deal with this problem. Boss Wu can rest assured."


    "Have you thought about it?"


    Wu Hao looked at him with a smile.


    "Well, as long as boss Wu gives me this opportunity, I will try my best to be a good middleman."


    Lin Hongxin said firmly.


    "That''s fine. Good cooperation."


    Wu Hao stood up and held out his hand.


    "Mr. Lin, to tell you the truth, I still have some resources on hand. If, I mean, if you are in trouble, I will help you solve it. Since I choose to cooperate with you, so do I. you can live longer. After all, it''s not a good thing to have an accident in the middle of the way. Is that the truth?"


    "Yes, boss Wu said so."


    Lin Hongxin stood up and held Wu Hao''s hand, excited.


    "If boss Wu can help me, I''d like to express my thanks first. I believe our cooperation will go on steadily for a long time. Therefore, I will try my best to protect myself."


    "That''s good. Cooperation. Long term stability is the best. Sit down, don''t stand and talk


    Wu Hao sat down again and said, "Mr. Lin, I think you are still sincere about this cooperation. Let me also express my sincerity. I don''t want to take 5% of the profits. How can I get the deal or how can I get it?"


    Lin Hongxin was surprised.


    The reason why he took the initiative to talk about the bonus is to express his sincerity to Wu Hao and make him feel that this cooperation is profitable. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to give up this optimistic bonus. It seems that he was very optimistic about this cooperation from the beginning.


    Don''t be just right, or he will have to withdraw the 5% from the traders. If Wu Hao gives the 5% to Wu Hao, he will certainly have to withdraw a little. If Wu Hao takes the initiative not to withdraw the 5% from Wu Hao, he will have a large scope of control.


    "Boss Wu is really generous. I will try to show my sincerity to boss Wu."


    "No, I don''t need your money. I just hope you can do a good job in this cooperation."


    Wu Hao said solemnly, "since I have chosen cooperation, I hope that all cooperation will be like cooperation. I have stressed this point again and again. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I understand. Don''t worry, boss Wu. I will take our cooperation seriously."


    "Well, our cooperation is so determined. When you give me the list, I will officially start our cooperation. In addition, I hope you can give me more than a simple list. It''s better to have detailed information so that I can make some judgments I need."


    "Good, no problem! I will give the first list to boss Wu as soon as possible. "


    The attack hesitated for a moment and begged: "I hope boss Wu must keep the list well. If I get the list out, it''s a leak. It''s very troublesome if there''s a problem in this respect."


    "I said I can help you, will try to help you, this kind of thing I understand, rest assured."


    "Well, I also believe in boss Wu! Shall we write a letter of cooperation or a memorandum or something? Be more formal? "


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "Don''t forget what we are cooperating with. Is the letter of cooperation interesting?"


    Lin Hongxin thought for a moment and shook his head with a bitter smile. It was really boring.


    One of the reasons for writing these things is to have legal effect, and the other is to have a constraint on each other, but... Time transaction is beyond the scope of human cognition in essence, and it is not bound by law, and it is useless to write.


    If they really want to cooperate, the verbal agreement will test the trust between them.


    "Then we won''t make any written agreement. Boss Wu believes in me and I believe in boss Wu."


    Lin Hongxin stood up.


    "I''ll go back and prepare the materials first, and try to hand over the first batch of list to boss Wu as soon as possible."


    "I''ll give you a call. If you have something to do, please contact me."


    Wu Hao left his black number to Lin Hongxin.


    "This is my number. Boss Wu can get in touch with me in time if there is any situation."


    Lin Hongxin exchanged numbers with him.


    "If you need to contact me, I''ll see you off."


    "You''re welcome, boss Wu. You''re busy. I''ll go by myself."


    Lin Hongxin went out and strode away. He was in a good mood and his pace was much faster.


    No wonder he is in such a good mood. The cooperation between him and Wu Hao has reached a consensus so quickly. The first step of the plan has gone smoothly. He always believes that a good start is half the success. Today is undoubtedly a good start. He almost sees his position in a high position in the future.


    There are three stages in his plan. The first stage is to gain Wu Hao''s trust. As long as he can do this, he can slowly find out the details of the young man, and then enter the second stage - control him!


    If he can control Wu Hao, he can use Wu Hao to control all the people he wants to control!


    The third stage is the process of becoming the peak of the world.


    Lin Hongxin once thought that his life had passed like this, but now he feels that his life has just begun. He is just like the protagonist in the novel. Wu Hao is his adventure, and time trading ability is his golden finger. From then on, he has risen to the top of his life.


    The beginning of cooperation is the beginning of his plan.


    Now, he''s on his way to the top.


    That''s what he thinks.


    Wu Hao knows nothing about his ideas, but from his intention of cooperation, he has seen that his cooperation has a strong purpose. It is obvious that it is not for money, and the political purpose is obvious. One of the bad things to cooperate with such people is to feed a tiger and eat himself back.


    Really cooperative?


    There is obviously no basis for cooperation in such people.


    Then we have to make use of it.


    Wu Hao went downstairs and stood at the door, watching Lin Hongxin go away, with a meaningful sneer on his face.


    Since Lin Hongxin attempts to use himself to accomplish his ulterior goal, he will use him to expand his territory and establish a political trading circle.


    At the right time, we have to control him.


    Just like he Zhengxiong.


    Hum.


    "What makes you laugh so treacherously?"


    Nami didn''t know when to stand behind Wu Hao. She put her hands on his shoulders and half of her body behind him. She looked very close

 Chapter 291

    "It''s not treacherous. It''s a sneer."


    Wu Hao pinched her nose with his backhand.


    "I said, Nami, are you too perfunctory for me? They fish for three days and dry the net for two days. You''re a big fish. You can dry the net for four days and you''ll have two days off. Even if you have to be perfunctory, can I be more serious? "


    "OK, you tell me how to untie life sharing, and I''ll help you trade more time to come back."


    Nami''s in his ear.


    "I''ve already told you. It depends on whether you like it or not."


    Wu Hao gave a bad smile and turned around to remind her of her delicate and charming face.


    "I don''t believe the way you say it can break life sharing."


    "If you don''t believe it, I can''t help it. OK, if you don''t want to do business, you and Xiaoyou can sell more tea in the shop. I''ll go back first, and let Xiaoyou call me if you have something to do. "


    "It''s almost dinner. Don''t you join us?"


    "A beautiful woman has an appointment, hehe."


    "You mean I''m not a beauty?"


    Nami flat mouth, that charming face made such a coquettish expression, tut tut.


    "Of course you are not a beauty, you are a fox."


    Wu Hao flicked her nose and turned to leave.


    Look down and smile bitterly.


    A tent was set up under NIMA.


    Foxes are not as powerful as women.


    "This Wu Hao is getting smaller and smaller. He even makes such frivolous moves to Nami. I''ll talk about him next time."


    Xiaoyou comes over and sticks out his tongue to Wu Hao''s back.


    "He''s getting used to my charm."


    Nami giggles and turns back to the store.


    "Xiaoyou, shall we have hot pot in the evening?"


    "Good."


    "Dear guests, our shop is closing. Please come back tomorrow. Thank you for your support."


    If Wu Hao knew that she was doing business for him in this way, he would be very angry.


    Fortunately, I don''t know.


    ¡­¡­


    Back home, Yu Ting has prepared dinner.


    Warm and romantic.


    According to the atmosphere, Wu Hao thought that there must be warmth after dinner. He was young and hot-blooded. It was not a problem to come so many times a day.


    But


    Just after dinner, two people are sitting down to watch a movie. Xiaoyou calls and stirs up interest.


    Although speechless, but still went to the balcony to pick up.


    Most of the calls from Xiaoyou come from businesses. If it''s a business, it''s OK to slow down.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Zhao Cheng came to see you."


    "Zhao Cheng?"


    "I''ve been to a teahouse before. I came with Lin Hongxin."


    "I know. Why did he come to me? About the deal? "


    "It''s not a deal. I asked for it for you. He said he wanted to see you to see his life span."


    "Come and see me about it? Did you tell him? "


    "I''ll tell him what to do. Do you want me to tell him directly?"


    "I''ll think about it later."


    Zhao Cheng suddenly looks for himself to see the life span. It''s a bit interesting.


    Zhao Cheng''s mother has done time trading twice, and the second trading proves that he completely believes in the real and effective of time trading. This time, he looks for himself to see his life, which further proves that he believes in time trading.


    What''s his motivation for looking at his life span?


    fear death!


    Wu Hao believes that Zhao Cheng''s potential motivation to look at his life span is to prepare for the purchase of time.


    A person who saves his mother from the edge of death begins to fear death, which is also a bit intriguing.


    Wu Hao laughed.


    "Is this Zhao City by your side?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes."


    "Ask him if he wants to talk in the store or where."


    "You wait."


    After a while, Xiaoyou said, "he asked if you are free. If you are free, he would like to ask you to meet at the coffee shop."


    "Whet? OK, you ask him to wait for me first. I''ll be there in a moment. By the way, you can go with him and wait for me. "


    "What did I do in the past? I''ll just tell you his life span."


    "It''s not that. I want to talk to you about something else."


    "Oh, it''s not that I don''t want to do business anymore. I want to make more money, too. But Nami doesn''t want me to be so enthusiastic, so don''t talk to me. I can''t help talking about it. Compared with Nami, I must listen to Nami for money."


    "So that''s not what I want to talk to you about."


    "Not that? What''s that about? "


    "You go over with him and finish his business. Let''s talk about our business. By the way, I''ll send him to me for a while and hang up. "


    Wu Hao hung up.


    Xiaoyou is stunned by the sound of the phone.


    As soon as she heard Wu Hao''s last words about us, she blushed involuntarily. This guy doesn''t want to tell her, does he?


    How else can we say it''s our business?


    What if you really want to tell yourself? I''m sure I can''t promise him. Death is not allowed to fall in love. If I promise him, I will be punished!


    Besides, Wu Hao is such a bad man. How can he agree to his confession? Before he even agrees to him, this guy always deceives himself to sleep with him. Is it enough to agree to him?


    No, no, I can''t promise him!


    Xiao you flushed and puffed his heart.


    "You have a rest, Nami. Wu Hao has something to do with me. I''ll go out first."


    Xiaoyou runs upstairs.


    "Go on a good date with your little lover and bring me a cake when you come back."


    "What do you say, Nami? I have nothing to do with him."


    "I didn''t say anything. You look red. Go ahead, go ahead, and be careful not to be bullied by him. "


    Nami giggled.


    "He dares to bully me. If I don''t clean him up, I''ll go first and come back later."


    Xiaoyou closes the door and rushes downstairs to take Zhao Cheng''s car to Mochu cafe.


    Although he thought that he must refuse Wu Hao''s confession, he was looking forward to how this guy would confess to himself.


    I haven''t been confessed yet.


    ¡­¡­


    "Tingting, I''ll go out for a while. You can sleep by yourself later."


    Wu Hao sits down and hugs Yu Ting.


    "Which girl are you dating?"


    Yu Ting angrily gives him a look and gets up to prepare his clothes for going out.


    "Guess what?"


    Wu Hao joked.


    "Xu Xinjie? Then I''ll go with the young master, lest you open a room! "


    "I hope it''s Xinxin. Then I''ll take you. Hehe, the three of us can open a room. It''s a pity that uncle is an official who conceals his identity when talking about teahouses. I just want to see what he wants to do."


    Yu Ting gives him a angry look.


    Back to the point, he said, "who are officials? Do you want me to check it for you


    "Since I refuse to confess my identity, there must be a reason. Don''t worry. I have a way to deal with it myself."


    "Come back early."


    Yu Ting waited on him to get dressed and sent him downstairs.

 Chapter 292

    Mochi cafe.


    Xiaoyou and Zhao Cheng are sitting at the same table, playing mobile games by themselves. They don''t even look at Zhao Cheng. Zhao Cheng also has a mobile phone. However, at this age, they have nothing to play with, and they don''t have the habit of playing. The mobile phone turns around in their hands, and the corner of their eyes sweeps towards the door from time to time. The whole person looks a little anxious.


    Wu Hao appeared in the cafe.


    Zhao Cheng found him for the first time, put away his mobile phone and showed a calm appearance.


    "Hello, boss Zhao."


    Wu Hao sits down next to Xiao you. This girl is playing defense radish. She doesn''t care about her.


    "Hello, boss Wu."


    The two shook hands. It was a greeting.


    "Listen to my assistant, boss Zhao wants to see me? It''s a very strange request. "


    "Since boss Wu can increase trading time and reduce human life expectancy, surely he knows human life expectancy?"


    "Yes, I do, but it''s not the same as the trading time. It''s a mystery. Don''t let it out."


    Zhao Cheng called the waiter and ordered three cups of coffee.


    "What boss Wu means is that you only trade time, not life span?"


    "Well, that''s what it means."


    "I think boss Wu can completely open up a new business, even if the charge doesn''t matter. After all, many people want to know their life expectancy, and knowing their life expectancy can also increase your time trading business." Zhao Chengdao.


    "That''s a note."


    Wu Hao perfunctorily, looked at Zhao Cheng for a while.


    Asked: "boss Zhao asked life is for what?"


    "To facilitate future time trading."


    Zhao Cheng said frankly: "I think only after I know my life span can I trade time more realistically. So I want to know my life span before I buy time for myself. Boss Wu can accommodate me. It''s just for business."


    "Knowing life expectancy is not necessarily a good thing for a person." Wu Hao said.


    "But not for everyone."


    "Boss Zhao thinks he can control his life accurately after he knows his life span?"


    "At least the goal will be clearer and the motivation of life will be stronger."


    "It seems that boss Zhao cherishes his time."


    Wu Hao laughed, hesitated for a moment, leaned forward and said in a low voice, "boss Zhao''s hit is a disaster. You only have one year and nine months and sixteen days left in your life."


    Zhao Cheng, who was drinking coffee, was directly choked and coughed with a look of panic.


    Nine months a year?


    This


    Isn''t this going to die soon?


    Does it mean that you have to have your mother to take you on the road?


    "Boss Wu, are you not... Are you kidding?"


    Zhao Cheng looks at Wu Hao in amazement.


    "Do you think I''m joking with you again? I never joke about such things. I just said something. It''s not a good thing to live to the end of life


    Wu Hao''s mouth tilted and his expression was thought-provoking.


    Zhao Cheng wry smile, but also quickly calm down.


    "At least I have the bottom of my heart and can be prepared."


    "It seems that boss Zhao''s psychological quality is not bad. Now he knows his life span. What else do you want to ask? Now that I''m out, if you have any questions, I''ll let you know what I can tell you. "


    "Thank you, boss Wu."


    Zhao Cheng thought about it and asked, "what will life end for?"


    "Life span will not be suddenly ended or shortened because of anything. Without external intervention, life span is set from birth. Life span and destiny are closely linked. There is only one reason for external interference, which is time trading. Nothing else can change a person''s life span. Time ends and life ends, As for the way of ending, it''s strange. All unexpected deaths seem to be the end of life


    In fact, there is another way to interfere with longevity, that is, the time swallowing ability of the dark Protoss, but there is no need to tell him.


    Zhao Cheng was shocked to hear that Wu Hao''s commentary simply overturned his world outlook.


    There''s no accident?


    All seemingly unexpected things are doomed?


    So under normal circumstances, a seemingly unexpected catastrophe will happen after one year and nine months?


    He never believed it!


    He is a policeman and a staunch supporter of materialist dialectics, but now? He is not only confident, but also worried about his future.


    One year and nine months is not a long time. It''s almost gone in the blink of an eye. If you don''t come to Wu Hao, you must die in one year and nine months.


    It doesn''t matter whether the cause of death was accidental or intentional.


    The point is that at that time, I was already dead, no matter it was an accident or artificial, it was meaningless.


    this,


    Now,


    He was very glad that he came to find Wu Hao.


    At least this let him know his own limit, let him think of a way to use time trading as the only means of intervention to intervene in his own destiny.


    As a director, Zhao Cheng''s attitude towards Wu Hao is neither humble nor overbearing, but after knowing the facts, his expression has changed subtly.


    "Boss Wu, you won''t refuse to trade at any time, will you?"


    "Under normal circumstances, you don''t refuse any transaction. You can treat me as a trading platform without supervision. I''m only responsible for whether the transactions on this platform conform to the rules. As for what happens under the platform, I''m not in charge."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "So it doesn''t matter how boss Zhao wants to trade with me. I''m only responsible for trading," he said


    "Thank you for reminding me."


    Zhao Cheng said: "boss Wu, I think you are quite familiar with Lin Hongxin. Due to some special reasons, I can''t make too many appearances. I need to make a deal with boss Wu in the future. Can I finish it directly through Lin Hongxin?"


    "Of course it can."


    "It''s OK. It''s OK."


    Zhao Cheng was relieved.


    As a director, meeting a businessman from time to time will inevitably lead to a scandal, which is not good for his future development. Especially when he needs to use his identity to get more money, he must not affect his position because of such adverse factors.


    Absolutely not.


    Lin Hongxin is just willing to stand in front, so let him block all the dirty water.


    Zhao Chengxin''s calculation is very clear.


    "Is there anything else boss Zhao wants to ask?"


    "It''s nothing. Thank boss Wu for taking time out of his busy schedule to meet you. I''m sorry to call you out so late." Zhao Chengke is very polite.


    "Don''t say that. Anyway, boss Zhao is also my client. I''ll try my best to help where I can help, not to mention raising a hand."


    Wu Hao laughed and said, "since boss Zhao is OK, I''ll leave first if I have something else to do. Have you had enough fun? You can go."


    "Oh, oh."


    "Slow down."


    Zhao Cheng has been sending Wu Hao and Xiao you out of the coffee shop to see them go away. Then he returns to his seat and sits down.


    Wu Hao''s words made him feel uneasy for a long time.

 Chapter 293

    "Have you had enough?"


    "Wait a minute. It''s going to win. It''s going to win."


    Wu Hao and Xiao you leave the teahouse and walk on the road. Xiao you is still playing with her mobile phone.


    After walking for five minutes, Xiaoyou finally took a long breath of relief and put away her mobile phone with a smile.


    "This Zhao City is really a short-lived ghost."


    Xiaoyou said as she walked.


    "I thought you were crazy about playing with your mobile phone. You still listen to us." Wu Hao joked.


    "I don''t have to listen to him. Don''t forget that I can see his life span is decreasing every second."


    "I almost forgot."


    Wu Hao laughed at himself.


    He guessed: "although I don''t know what he died of, I always feel that his death has something to do with that Lin Hongxin. The reason why Lin Hongxin wants to kill him has something to do with me. The reason why he has something to do with me is because I have the ability to trade time. Don''t you think that fate is terrible? Is fate destined to be good from the beginning or is it changing at random all the time


    Talking about the back completely turned into self talk.


    "If it is destined to be good, it means that Zhao Cheng''s death is related to my time trading ability, but my time trading ability is not innate. Is it hard for me to get the time trading ability? It''s also predestined? If fate is randomly generated, it seems to be contrary to the theory of predestination of life, or that behind this random fate, the random factor of time trading ability has long been predestined? So is fate random or predestined


    For a moment, Wu Hao really couldn''t understand whether there was an answer to the deep thinking brought by his sudden emotion.


    Maybe it''s a philosophical question?


    "Of course, fate is doomed. From the perspective of death, we can see the life span of a child as soon as he is born. No matter what he experiences in his life, fate will eventually lead him to death. Especially if you look at accidental death, you will find that fate is doomed. Many people die completely by accident, Sometimes, the God of death thinks that he might have lived longer without this accident. But we know very clearly that the reason for the accident is that his life has ended, not that the accident has ended his life. Therefore, everything is doomed by fate. "


    Xiaoyou stretched out her fingers and pretended to be deep.


    "How do you explain that time trading can change a person''s life and death? If the end of fate is death, how will fate work after prolonging life? "


    "Well, if a person prolongs his life and says that fate should end at the time when he is going to die, the extended time should not be constrained by fate, then according to you, fate is random?"


    "Fate is random, and there are many things that can''t be explained. For example, even if a person prolongs his life, he will eventually die. Is his death fate? If not, what is it? If so, it means that fate is also doomed to his second death. "


    "Oh, I said if there is something wrong with you. This is not the case. That is not the case. You are confused about me. Don''t talk about it any more. Suddenly, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Xiaoyou complains.


    "Pull away, pull away, I just suddenly thought of this problem, think it should be a problem without solution, just like chicken or egg, it belongs to a philosophical problem without solution, and I believe that fate is predestined or random, which itself is more unsolvable than chicken and egg."


    Wu Hao laughed at himself and didn''t bother to think about the unanswered question.


    He said, "let''s get down to business. I have something to tell you."


    "Well, you say."


    As soon as Xiaoyou heard that he wanted to say something serious, she was at a loss. She rubbed her fingers with her hands behind her back. She walked in front of her and turned her back to Wu Hao. She did not dare to let Wu Hao see her face, because she knew that her face should be red at this time.


    For the first time in my life, although I will refuse him, I still look forward to it.


    "I want to tell you something serious. Why are you going so fast?"


    Wu Hao walked up quickly.


    "If you have something to say, I can hear you before I go."


    Small you a listen to him to follow up to walk faster, always keep a distance with him.


    "I said," what''s wrong with you? "


    "You''re just nervous. If you want to say something, say it quickly. If you don''t say it, I''ll go back to sleep."


    "Yes, yes."


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes and said, "I have talked with Lin Hongxin about a cooperation project. He will give me some lists. I want to know the life expectancy of all the people on this list, so I want to ask you to do me a favor, find these people and record their life expectancy. I will give you a list, and you can fill in the corresponding life expectancy at the back of the list. Of course, I don''t want to ask you for help. After all, it''s beyond our cooperation. How about recording a person''s life and giving you a thousand rewards? "


    Xiaoyou stops.


    He turned around and couldn''t help looking at him angrily.


    Wu Hao also stopped to see her face, the expression of inexplicable.


    "Why? It''s a lot more than a thousand. You can only do one time trading business for a thousand. It''s very easy for you to help record your life expectancy


    "You called me out tonight to tell me that?"


    "Yes, or what do you think I''m going to tell you?"


    "I thought you were going to... You were going to..."


    "What do I want?"


    Xiao you''s face turned red and speechless. After a long time, it turned out that he thought too much. It''s really embarrassing, depressing and angry. There''s also a little loss.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "I want you to kick me!"


    Xiaoyou runs forward and kicks him. He turns around and runs away. What does this bastard mean? Every time he asks for help, he doesn''t have anything else? I''m also a pretty girl. Why can''t I like myself a little!?


    Asshole!


    Don''t help him in the future!


    "Hey, what''s your nerve? Do you want to help or not? "


    Wu Hao catches up with her and holds her.


    "No help, no help."


    Xiaoyou shakes off his hand.


    "You can''t have anything else to do with me."


    "What do you mean? What do you want me to do for you? "


    "Nothing''s wrong!"


    "If it''s OK, just do me a favor."


    "Hum, no help!"


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. He doesn''t know how this girl has such a strange attitude. He can''t find out what she''s angry with. Just now, how can she suddenly turn away?


    "So what do you have to do to help?"


    Wu Hao holds her again.


    "Hum."


    Xiaoyou looks at him with a flat mouth, but he can''t express his dissatisfaction. It''s really uncomfortable.

 Chapter 294

    "You say, I promise you what you want!" Wu Hao was helpless.


    "In the future, don''t always come to me when you need help, for example, you can come to me for such good things as eating, watching movies and playing." The small you spirit hums a way.


    "Yes! I''ll think about you in the future, right? "


    "Well, I''m already angry!"


    "Shall I invite you to eat now? After that, I''ll take you to the movies. Where do you want to go after the movies? I''ll take you to the movies. "


    "You said it! Let''s go! I''m going to eat a lot


    I didn''t eat hotpot well for dinner, but now I''m angry and I have to eat him poor! This guy is really annoying. He will die if he says something. Even if I refuse you, you can say something to make me happy. Hum!


    "You can eat whatever you want, and you will be satisfied."


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly and stops a car to take her to eat.


    I can''t understand this girl''s insanity. She turns over faster than she turns over a book.


    But who let oneself have to beg from her, endure!


    Took her to eat a steak, then ran to eat an Italian meal, and finally went to eat a sushi. As a girl, I can''t imagine how her appetite can be so big, and I can''t imagine why she can eat so much and keep such a good figure.


    When she was satisfied with the food, they went to see a movie.


    It''s more than 12 o''clock since she came out of the cinema, but the girl hasn''t played enough. She insists on going to the video game city again. Well, she really wants to do everything she says. She would have invited her to dinner if she knew.


    As soon as you enter the video game city, Xiaoyou plays like crazy. Every machine is played once. She can''t play enough without tens or hundreds of yuan for each machine. She slips down, ha ha, it''s more than three o''clock in the morning.


    Out of the video game city, Xiaoyou contented to stretch, very happy to play, just the depression swept away.


    "Are you happy?"


    Wu Hao looked at her helplessly and couldn''t help reaching out and knocking on her head.


    "Great


    "Cool, do you agree to what I said?"


    "It depends on my mood. I''ll think about it."


    Xiaoyou has a sly smile, but also let him know that he can''t agree to any conditions. If he''s not better, he won''t help. Hum.


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes without saying anything. I didn''t expect that this girl would be so difficult to serve today.


    "You send me back first, and I''ll think about it in two days before I get back to you." Xiaoyou road.


    Wu Hao looked at the road. It was more than three o''clock in the morning. There were no cars on the road. He gave me a fart and opened two rooms to sleep.


    Huh?


    get a room?


    Wu Hao in front of a bright, thought of cure this wench of move.


    "Now that you want to go back, you can''t go back. Do you see any cars on the road? Don''t go back to disturb Nami''s sleep when it''s so late. Let''s go to a hotel and have a sleep. Let''s go back in the morning. "


    Wu Hao said and quickly came forward to hold her hand to prevent her from running away.


    Xiaoyou''s face turned red.


    Sleeping with him again?


    I was almost scared to death by him last time. This time


    "No!"


    "No, you can''t go back. Where can I get a car on the road?"


    "I can go back by myself. I''ll be there in a minute."


    "You still have to disturb your Lord Nami. Aren''t you afraid she''s angry? Come on, let''s blush. I can open two rooms. You sleep in yours and I sleep in mine. "


    Take her and go.


    There''s a hotel not far from the video game city. When he arrives at the front desk, Wu Hao opens a suite directly. Without waiting for Xiao you to take the room card, he goes upstairs. As soon as the door is closed, he pushes the little girl to the bed.


    "You... You... What do you want to do?"


    Xiaoyou shrinks in bed and blushes.


    "What do I want to do, hehe."


    Wu Hao climbed up to her and touched her face with a bad smile.


    "Wu Hao, if you dare to mess around... I... I won''t forgive you."


    Xiaoyou is so scared that she is suffocating.


    "If you don''t forgive me, you won''t forgive me. Do you think I want you to forgive me?"


    Wu Hao began to take off his clothes with a bad smile.


    "You... You..."


    Xiaoyou''s head is empty, all the blood is concentrated in the heart, plop.


    "I don''t know what? Don''t worry. I''ll be gentle. "


    Wu Hao began to take off his trousers.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiaoyou can''t speak any more. He doesn''t dare to look at him.


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the face, a smile on the corner of her mouth, suddenly stood up, grabbed her clothes and trousers, threw them on the sofa and went to the bathroom.


    "I just take off my clothes and take a bath. You''re nervous."


    "Wu Hao! You big bastard


    Xiaoyou is relieved, grabs the pillow and smashes it.


    "I didn''t say what I was going to do, you think too much? I can tell you, if you run back and get spanked by Nami, don''t blame me for not reminding you


    "It''s up to you!"


    He smashed another pillow.


    Wu Hao went to take a bath with a smile.


    Xiaoyou lies on the bed and cools her face with her hands. Just now, she was almost scared to death. Wu Hao goes to take a bath. Her first thought is to run away.


    She wants to escape easily and conveniently, whew to the teahouse.


    But


    It''s 3:30 now. It''ll run back. It''ll really disturb Nami''s sleep.


    But if you don''t go back, you can only sleep with Wu Hao. Even if this guy lets him sleep on the sofa, he won''t sleep. When he sleeps on the sofa, he always falls to the ground. What can I do?


    After thinking for a long time, Xiaoyou pulled the quilt and covered his face.


    Although Wu Hao always bullies her, he doesn''t seem to be able to do excessive things. Anyway, it''s not the first time to sleep with him. If he wants to mess around, he''ll kick him out of bed.


    Wu Hao came out of the bathroom after washing.


    She fell on the bed with her head covered and turned over. She couldn''t help laughing.


    "Poisoned? It''s hot in the bathroom. Go to wash it quickly and go to bed early after washing. "


    "You''re poisoned. Why don''t you put on your clothes? There are pajamas here."


    Xiaoyou blushes and throws his pajamas on him. He takes his pajamas and runs to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Wu Hao gave a bad smile, threw his pajamas aside and jumped into bed. He turned off the light and turned on the atmosphere light at the head of the bed.


    Hehe, the most effective way to deal with this girl is this move. When the big move comes out, I''ll see if she agrees.


    Wu Hao leans on the bed, turns on the TV, finds a music channel, listens to music and prepares to sleep.


    Xiaoyou came out of the bathroom to see her naked and couldn''t help looking at him.


    "Don''t sleep in the middle. It''s a little too late. Half of the people sleep separately. Don''t touch me."


    "Don''t touch you."


    Wu Hao moved his position.


    Xiaoyou checked his pajamas and made sure they were all buttoned up before climbing into bed. He pulled the quilt and wrapped himself tightly.


    Every time I lie with him, I''m nervous to death.


    Last time I was wearing my own clothes, it was better. This time I was wearing the pajamas of the hotel. Although it was more comfortable, I didn''t feel safe. I always felt that there was something wrong with this guy''s eyes.


    The following emotional plays are rich, which can be regarded as a summary of the previous emotional plays and a beginning for the following stories

 Chapter 295

    "I..."


    "If you don''t agree, try it."


    Wu Hao licked the corner of his mouth, like a villain.


    "Don''t kiss me, I promise you."


    How dare you let him kiss you? I don''t know what to do if I kiss you again.


    "That''s good. Sleep."


    Wu Hao was relieved and gave her a kiss on her tender face.


    "I promised you to kiss me."


    Xiaoyou angrily patted him.


    "No, you mean to kiss you? All right, kiss it. "


    Wu Hao smiles and kisses her tightly.


    Xiaoyou didn''t expect that Wu Hao could be so bad. She was angry and ashamed, but she couldn''t resist. She was kissed by him again. Now she didn''t dare to say a word, for fear that she would be insulted by this bastard if she made a mistake.


    "Turn off the light and go to sleep."


    Wu Hao contentedly turned off the light and went to sleep with her.


    The world knows that immortals are good, only beauties can''t forget. Although this little girl is not her own woman, as a man, and a hot-blooded man, it''s very good to cuddle a beautiful woman to sleep.


    Xiaoyou beat him twice, for this rascal''s action is speechless to explosion, but he kisses several times in a row, she is not so nervous, more is left shy, also know to scold him useless, safely embrace him to sleep.


    Don''t say, it''s really comfortable to sleep in his arms after he''s not nervous. It''s warm and comfortable. There''s also a sweet feeling.


    Soon fell asleep.


    In fact, Wu Hao himself was sleepy to death. When he couldn''t do anything, he could only hint that he was sleeping honestly. He fell asleep in two minutes.


    The next morning.


    Wu Hao was woken up by the alarm clock.


    As soon as I open my eyes, I see the lovely sleeping face in front of me. Needless to say, this girl has a beautiful face. It''s delicate and delicate. It''s carved with powder and jade. Especially when she''s sleeping, it''s quiet and charming.


    Xiaoyou also opened her eyes. When she saw Wu Hao looking at her with a kind of gentle eyes, her face turned red and she was bumping into each other.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Xiaoyou involuntarily threw a Jiao, stretched out his hand to cover his eyes.


    "Do you usually wake up so early?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "No


    "Then you don''t sleep much?"


    "Your alarm clock wakes me up."


    Said the cat in his arms stretched a big stretch, although only sleep less than four hours, but sleep in his arms always sleep very good, especially this time, put down all the precautions after sleep especially at ease, she did not know why.


    "I''m going to school. You can sleep by yourself. Remember to check out at noon."


    Wu Hao kisses her pink lips. Since she has two girlfriends, she feels that she has no resistance to beauty.


    "You kiss me again!"


    Xiao you flattened his mouth. He wanted to blame him for being a hooligan, but he became a coqueter at the beginning.


    "If you don''t want me to kiss you, you can kiss me. If you don''t kiss me, I''ll hold you all the time today."


    Wu Hao grinned and put his face up.


    "You can do that."


    Xiaoyou slapped him two times, looked at his bad face and hesitated for a while. The chicken pecked rice and gave him a kiss on the face.


    "All right? Get up quickly. Don''t blame me if you''re late later! "


    "All right, go on sleeping. I''m going."


    Wu Hao jumped out of bed contentedly, stretched, put on his clothes, left the hotel and went directly to school.


    Xiaoyou pulled the quilt and covered himself.


    She felt that after Wu Hao left, she could have a good sleep. As a result


    After Wu Hao left, she tossed and turned in bed and couldn''t sleep.


    "Strange, is it better to sleep with him?"


    Xiaoyou sits up from the bed and blushes at his doubts. He just slept with him several times. How can he feel that it''s good to sleep with him!?


    But being held by him is obviously more reassuring, and sleeping alone feels empty.


    Do you have a tendency to be abused? Like being bullied by him?


    Xiaoyou''s scalp is numb, so she puts on her clothes and leaves the hotel.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xiaoyou returns to the teahouse, Nami is having breakfast.


    "Come back, if you haven''t had breakfast, sit down and eat together." Nami said.


    "Well, thank you, my lord Nami."


    Xiao you sits down to have breakfast with Na Mei. She laughs foolishly while eating. She smiles and blushes. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    Na Mei looks at Xiao you more than she does.


    "How was your date last night?" Nami asked with a smile.


    "No... no date. Wu Hao made an appointment with Zhao Cheng. He asked me to help him see Zhao Cheng''s life span, and then asked me to do him a favor."


    When it comes to dating, Xiaoyou is as nervous as a cat with its tail trampled on.


    "But you didn''t come back last night. I don''t believe you didn''t go on a date."


    "Really... Really not."


    Xiaoyou explained in a hurry: "because Wu Hao always asked me to help, I didn''t want to help him. He invited me to dinner and movies, and then went to the video game city to play games."


    "It''s not a date."


    Nami giggled.


    Xiaoyou is unable to speak with her smile and eats with her head down.


    Nami is eating and looking at Xiaoyou in front of her. The girl''s look when she talks about Wu Hao is totally different from that of other people. Obviously, she doesn''t know when she fell in love with Wu Hao. Maybe she doesn''t even realize it.


    Death forbids to fall in love with mortals, and even more forbids to have sex with men.


    According to the regulations of the nether world, Xiaoyou is not far away from making a mistake, and if you don''t control it, the mistake is likely to become more and more serious.


    But


    Since the person she likes is Wu Hao, she has to think it over carefully.


    "Xiaoyou, do you think Wu Haoxi likes you?" Asked Nami.


    "Ah? This... I... Don''t know. "


    Xiaoyou stammered and his eyes wandered.


    She really has no answer to this question. In fact, she also wants to know.


    "What do you think?"


    "It should be... It should be fine."


    Xiaoyou suddenly realized the seriousness of this problem and stood up to promise: "you can rest assured, Nami. No matter what Wu Hao wants to do, I won''t let him succeed. I promise I won''t break the rules of the nether world."


    "Don''t worry. The nether world stipulates that death can''t fall in love with mortals, but Wu Hao doesn''t seem to be a mortal. Even if you fall in love with him, it''s not a violation of the rules."


    Nami said tentatively.


    Xiaoyou was shocked when she heard this. Yes, the rule of the nether world is that people are mortals, not people other than mortals, so you can fall in love with Wu Hao?


    "Xiao you, if you like Wu Hao, you might as well try. I don''t know. If there is any result, I will go back and explain it to Sherry myself."


    Na Mei''s eyes flashed a sly smile. If Xiao you can break into Wu Hao''s interior, it will be easy for her to release the sharing of life and even for her future intelligence.

 Chapter 296

    Xiaoyou looks at Nami in surprise.


    She did not expect that as the dean of the Deathly Hallows college, Nami would say such words to her.


    Even if Wu Hao is not a mortal, he belongs to the category of men. Death forbids having sex with men. This is not limited to mortal men. It should not be any men.


    According to Wu Hao''s bad temper, he will take his body soon after falling in love with him.


    Isn''t that breaking the netherworld rules?


    "My lord Nami, are you kidding me? How can I fall in love with Wu Hao? Besides... Besides, I don''t like him, so I don''t want to fall in love with him. "


    Xiao you blushed.


    "You really don''t like him? I really don''t like his blush. What? The reason why the netherworld has this rule is that the God of death is the reincarnation of all things. The love between the God of death and mortals is likely to destroy the balance of life and death, but what ability do you think Wu Hao has? I think you know this better than I do. So, in essence, falling in love between you two does not break this rule. If you like him, try with him. I support you as the president. "


    Nami said seriously.


    Xiaoyou can''t answer any more. She thinks that what Nami said is true, which makes her heart flutter. If she can, she still has a little bit of longing. Although Wu Hao is very bad, sometimes she is very good to herself.


    "Lord Nami, I dare not."


    Xiaoyou rubbed the corner of his clothes and didn''t know what to do.


    "Anyway, I''ve told you what you want to do. You can follow your own feelings. If you like it, you can be with him. If you don''t like it, I''ll support you no matter what kind of decision you make."


    Nami smile: "we Xiaoyou are so beautiful, if you can have the moisture of love, I''m still very happy for you."


    "Don''t say that, Nami. I''m full. I''ll go upstairs and change my clothes."


    Xiaoyou ran upstairs. The meal was too much to eat.


    As soon as she entered the room, she fell on the bed and covered her face with a pillow, tossing and turning upset.


    What''s the meaning of all this? Would you really agree to fall in love with Wu Hao? If it''s true


    Xiao you has a bad smile when Wu Hao kisses himself.


    It seems that I really like him, otherwise I won''t let him succeed, and I can''t sleep in his arms all night. If I can really be with him


    should,


    It''s going to be great, right?


    This kind of thought came out and made the innocent girl blush.


    Downstairs.


    Nami continued to eat her breakfast.


    There was a smile on her face.


    Xiaoyou is obviously moved by Wu Hao. If she had been absolutely determined in the past, especially Xiaoyou''s special identity, she would not have let her fall in love with any man. But now the situation is just as special as her identity. Since she is moved by Wu Hao, Wu Hao also has a good feeling for her. She pushes her into Wu Hao''s interior, It''s a solution to her present predicament.


    When the time comes, Sherry will blame her, and she will not be unable to explain.


    Smile, see the hope.


    ¡­¡­


    Time middle school.


    break.


    Wu Hao signed the 16 contracts that Jiang Rulin gave him, and the transaction was completed.


    He gave Jiang Rulin another 100 contracts.


    According to this trend, it will not be long before we can get it in 10000 years.


    Jiang Rulin put away the contract and slipped away. There''s no fun in class.


    Wu Hao also wants to run!


    Either slip out of school, or want to run to class!


    Yes, he just wanted to run to class!


    But now, at the moment, he can''t go either.


    A girl is staring at him fiercely.


    Zhao Shuhan?


    No, it''s Xu Xinjie!


    "Well, have you finished what you have to do? To be honest, what on earth did you do last night? "


    Xu Xinjie is not happy with her mouth.


    "I really didn''t do anything. I had dinner with Tingting at home last night. I wanted to watch a movie and go to bed together. As a result, a client asked me out to meet him, so I went out. After talking business, I accompanied him to the video game city for a long time. I didn''t go back to sleep when it was too late. I opened a room in a nearby hotel and went to sleep."


    "Do you call me miss!"


    Xu Xinjie gave him a hard wring on his waist, but he was not angry.


    "If you really ask Miss, don''t touch me in the future!"!!! I''ll go back and tell Yu Ting that you should never touch her


    "I depend on you to think where to go, look for what young lady, I am flowery is greedy, but also only to the person I love, to other women you give me to play, I have no interest, let alone young lady, I am not afraid of dirty oneself also afraid of dirty you, look for young lady this kind of thing you also want to come out, really convinced you."


    "Really, miss?"


    "No nonsense, I haven''t played with women before. I want to find a lady!"


    "Hum, if you really find Miss, not only me, but Yu Ting will never forgive you."


    "I see. Come on, don''t be angry. Kiss one!"


    Wu Hao gives her a kiss on the face. He thinks it''s over. As a result, Xu Xinjie still looks like a trial.


    "I''m sure you didn''t find a lady, but did you sleep with other girls last night?"


    How does this girl know???


    Wu Hao looked at her in surprise. He didn''t know where he was.


    "Why do you say that?"


    Wu Hao pretended to be calm, hoping that she was guessing.


    "You smell like other girls!"


    Xu Xinjie snorted: "you often sleep with Yu Ting, so I am familiar with the fragrance of Yu Ting. But the fragrance of you today is not the smell of Yu Ting at all. You must have slept with other girls last night, didn''t you?"


    Wu Hao looked at her with astonishment.


    Mother, are women so terrible? Can you smell it???


    When sleeping with Xiaoyou, the fragrance on her body is really different from that on Yu Ting. Even if it remains on her body, it won''t last so long, will it?


    God, I knew the hotel would take a bath when it came out. That''s great.


    "Well, don''t lie to me! Yu Ting, I won''t say anything, but you have other girlfriends. Let''s see if I can forgive you! "


    Xu Xinjie looked at him angrily.


    "Where did I get my other girlfriends? I''m not sure about both of you. I''m not so stupid as to get another girlfriend home."


    Wu Hao eyes live around, explained: "if I have the smell of other girls, it must be the taste of the girls who played with me last night. I didn''t mean that I went to the video game city to play games with my clients last night. I found two girls who played with me, and they took the initiative to stick them on me, cuddle and hug them. It''s estimated that they will have her taste after a round of playing."

 Chapter 297

    "Go to play and find a girl to play with!"!!! You are good at playing


    Xu Xinjie grabs Wu Hao''s ear angrily. He is really angry.


    "It''s not me. What can I do if my clients want to call me? You can''t call one and I''ll do it on the side, will you? "


    "What customer wants you to accompany him like this? I''ve never seen you have such a good attitude towards your clients. "


    "An official, and very likely to be a long-term client."


    "Officials? Do officials want you to accompany him to the video game city? "


    "People have a lot of work pressure, and he has only one year and nine months to live. When you know that, you can''t vent your emotions?"


    Woman is really terrible. She turns into Sherlock Holmes in an instant.


    "Really?"


    Xu Xinjie believed a lot when he said that.


    "What''s the matter with you? I''ll lie to you if I hear that. I''m sure I''ll find a reason why it doesn''t sound like a lie. Come on, baby, don''t think about it. I really don''t have any other girlfriends except you and Tingting. I can''t cope with both of you. How dare I let the fight escalate? I''ve heard the saying "three women play one stage". I don''t want my family to become a stage for fighting. "


    Wu Hao comforted.


    "It''s good to know. When I''m away, I''ll accept you to mess with Yu Ting at most. If you mess with other girls again, I''ll see if I can forgive you."


    Xu Xinjie hummed. Knowing that she had wronged him, she took the initiative to kiss him and apologize.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll kiss you, too."


    "No way!"


    Xu Xinjie pushed away his face and stepped back.


    "Do you have a good time with Yu Ting these two days? Hum, don''t try to be tired of being with her all day long without me. I''ll go back on New Year''s day in a few days. You should accompany me on New Year''s Day! "


    "Hey, I promise you can''t get out of bed!"


    Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "Hate me, I don''t mean to accompany you. If I don''t tell you, I''ll go to class!"


    Xu Xinjie ran back to the classroom with a red face.


    Since giving himself to him, it''s hard to avoid intimacy when they are together. She knows this very well. If she can, she would like Wu Hao to think about intimacy with himself every day instead of going to bed with other girls. But now she has to accept the fact that she can''t let them live in the world for too long.


    Wu Hao looked at Xu Xinjie''s trot, and his face showed a relieved bad smile.


    At last, I escaped.


    And


    From what Xu Xinjie has just said, he vaguely hears some signs. She seems to be accepting Yu Ting little by little.


    If it''s not for her, how can she say that at most, she will accept that she is following Yu Ting?


    Maybe she didn''t realize that she had accepted Yu Ting a little, but in fact, everything she blurted out proved that she had done so. In the same situation, Yu Ting should be the same.


    Hey, hey, that''s good news.


    New year''s day?


    It''s new year''s day in a few days. When the girl comes home, how can we further promote the relationship between them?


    That''s a real problem.


    Now time is being collected at an unprecedented speed, and the emotional development seems to be a little slow.


    We have to find a way!


    As soon as Wu Hao entered the class, he ran into Zheng Jiaxuan. Wu Hao hugged her and didn''t let her fall.


    "It''s nothing to worry about."


    Wu Hao, let her go.


    "Why don''t you walk without looking at the road?"


    Zheng Jiaxuan gave him a white look, but she was in a good mood today and didn''t continue to argue with Wu Hao.


    "What''s so happy?"


    Wu Hao asked casually.


    "It''s good for me, not necessarily for you."


    Zheng Jiaxuan left a word and left. Wu Hao was puzzled. What is good for her and bad for himself? What nonsense is she talking about!?


    "What do you mean


    "Do it yourself, Master Wu!"


    Zheng Jiaxuan swaggered away, chatting with others with her mobile phone.


    "I don''t know."


    Wu Hao murmured, knowing that she had something to say and was obviously aimed at himself, but he really couldn''t understand what she meant.


    ¡­¡­


    On the third day, Lin Hongxin handed the first list to Wu Hao.


    The first batch of people on the list are not many. They are only about 100 people. From the point of view of their positions, they are all ordinary to no more ordinary people. There are few small leaders.


    However, according to Lin Hongxin''s plan, starting from the bottom and going up step by step, this first list is still of some value. After all, these people are still young. Who knows if these humble young people will go to high positions in 10 or 20 years.


    prophetic vision!


    Wu Hao praised Lin Hongxin''s decision!


    After seeing off Lin Hongxin, Wu Hao decisively copies the list and gives it to Xiaoyou.


    In order to avoid the wrong influence of the same name and surname as much as possible, Wu Hao suggested to remind her to look for it according to the place of work, and the name on the list in the work unit is basically not wrong.


    Wu Hao didn''t dare to stay with Xiaoyou after telling her the business, so he took a taxi to go home.


    Last time Xu Xinjie found the clue, this time I really dare not spend the night with this girl, if Yu Ting found any clue, I really don''t know how to explain, in case they think there is a ghost together, it''s good, I''m afraid I can only sleep on the sofa.


    Two women are not done, or to be honest, don''t provoke this girl.


    Xiaoyou is a little different now.


    She kept in mind what she had said before. Although there was no clear answer, she still believed that what she said was true. She really supported her trying with Wu Hao. So this time, Wu Hao felt very different from before. She could face him normally, and her attitude changed. She was a little shy, a little nervous, and had a strong heartbeat, I''m looking forward to him having a little intimate relationship with me.


    But,


    On the contrary, Wu Hao didn''t treat her as well as he did before. He made fun of her when he saw her, and it wasn''t bad for him. After meeting and talking about a serious business, he left. He didn''t mean to invite himself to a meal or a movie.


    She was very angry.


    The last time I did all kinds of bad things to myself, I was just a little bit short of my body. If not the last relationship, my body could be said to belong to him, and my hand had not been touched by other boys, but that night he kissed himself up and down, and touched it again and again, isn''t it!?


    But what is his attitude today? He is indifferent to himself.


    Hum, who cares for you? Don''t touch me again!


    Not for a second!


    Xiaoyou murmured in his heart, and went to a deserted alley, turned into a black gas and disappeared in the street.

 Chapter 298

    Wu Hao really doesn''t know what changes have taken place in xiaoyouxin''s haircut. He doesn''t think that this girl will have any psychological changes to herself. The key point is that he knows the ban of death from Liya, so in his heart, death belongs to a woman who is indifferent. Even though this girl is shy when she is making out with her, how obvious her physical reaction is, He didn''t dare to imagine that this girl would be interested in herself.


    If other girls, with his experience of falling in love, have already found out each other''s Thoughts on themselves, but he is completely distorted in judging Xiaoyou''s feelings.


    First, I didn''t think that I would be interested in her. Second, I didn''t think that she would be interested in me.


    If he knew that Xiaoyou was really in love with him, he would be surprised and speechless.


    But now he doesn''t care. He is thinking about how to spend New Year''s day.


    ¡­¡­


    The day before New Year''s day.


    It''s Saturday.


    In the past, the three of them would take him back to the manor on New Year''s day. Of course, this time was no exception. On Saturday, Lin Yuxin and Lin Xueyan arrived at home early and wanted to take him back for the festival.


    The manor has already prepared the dinner party, invited two popular live bands, waiting for them to go back.


    Can Wu Hao go?


    Refuse decisively!


    People who have girlfriends still go home for new year''s day. They are not affectable.


    Besides, he had already planned his new year''s day trip two days ago. How could he like to go home for the festival.


    Wu Hao did not go home, Yu Ting of course can not leave him alone to go home for the festival, otherwise he is left alone outside, it is not good.


    Yu Ting sees them off and goes home.


    Seeing that Wu Hao was getting up and dressing, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Young master, how much you don''t want to go home? You get up as soon as they''re gone. "


    "When we go home, we''ll have our own holidays."


    "But I kind of want to go home."


    "In the future, the place where I am is your home!"


    Wu Hao hugs her and kisses her affectionately. Yu Ting trembles and kisses him in his arms. This is the most beautiful love sentence she has heard for a long time. For a moment, she just wants to be with him.


    "I''ll prepare breakfast for the young master."


    Yu Ting said gently.


    "I''d like some dessert first."


    Wu Hao kisses her and savors all kinds of amorous feelings of her beauty.


    "Well, young master, early in the morning."


    Yu Ting poked him on the head happily. She had a premonition that today would be a wonderful day.


    "I''m going to wash up. After breakfast, we''ll pick up Xinxin."


    "Will Xu Xinjie come back today?"


    Although Yu Ting is ready, she knows clearly that she is still a little unhappy. Originally, two people''s festival will become three people''s festival, and she always doesn''t like it.


    But she also knew it was inevitable, and she didn''t show too much emotion.


    "Xinxin means that we have been together recently. She is afraid that I will not love her if it goes on like this." Wu Hao joked.


    "I think it''s clear that we want to spend the holidays with you."


    Yu Ting complained a little and asked, "is she coming back for a festival today or just moving back?"


    "I think I moved back."


    "Is the young master happy now?"


    "Hey, hey."


    "Laugh at you. Go wash it. I''ll make breakfast."


    Yu Ting helped him dress and make breakfast.


    Wu haoxiao looks at her pretty figure, and Yu Ting is also imperceptibly accepting Xu Xinjie. Even when it comes to her going home, she doesn''t have such a strong emotional reaction, which is a good phenomenon.


    hey.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Yu Ting drove to the gate of Jinhui Fengshang community.


    Xu Xinjie has been waiting at the door with her suitcase. Yu Ting and Wu Hao come to pick her up. It''s a bit unexpected.


    Wu Hao helped her put her luggage in the trunk and sat in the back seat with her.


    Wu Hao is in a good mood when the two beauties are around.


    "What''s your plan?"


    "Look at you, young master."


    Yu Ting is a little unhappy to see them stick together as soon as they get on the bus, but she doesn''t want to quarrel with Xu Xinjie on New Year''s day and doesn''t say anything.


    "What about you, baby?"


    "I just want to be with you. Have I been with Ting long enough these days? I want you to accompany me more these two days. "


    Xu Xinjie leaned on her shoulder and expressed her thoughts very frankly.


    "Hey, hey, I''m not going anywhere these three days, just with you two."


    Wu Hao hugged her.


    "I bought a yacht," he said with a smile. "Let''s go out to sea. Hey, just the three of us!"


    "There are several yachts idle at the dock. Why do you buy one? If you call home, the chairman will be ready for you. "


    "It''s not my stuff, and when I call back, he will definitely say this and that. I might as well buy one myself. I can always use it in the future."


    "A waste of money."


    Xu Xinjie said angrily, "how many times can you use it? If you have something at home, you might as well let your family prepare one for you. "


    "We can always use it in the future. We can often go out to sea in the future. Well, it''s only tens of millions, but it''s not much money. If we can make our two babies happy, it''s worth it even if we only use it once, baby will be in the Bay."


    "You have a lot of money."


    Xu Xinjie took an angry look at him.


    "How can I support you without money? Since I''m greedy, I need to have greater ability to lay the foundation for my greed, right?"


    Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Xu Xinjie, do you find that your boyfriend is more and more fallacious?"


    Yu Ting joked.


    "That''s it."


    "How can this be called heresy? Think for yourself, do you need enough financial foundation to support your two eldest ladies? I don''t know if you are willing to suffer with me. At least I don''t want you to suffer with me. Then I have to earn more money to support you. The more greedy you are, the more capable you are. Don''t you think so? "


    "Yes, you''re right. Well, excuse me. It''s too early in the morning. I''m a little sleepy now."


    Xu Xinjie nestled in his arms, closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    Yu Ting''s driving is very smooth. With her beloved man as her pillow, Xu Xinjie has a good sleep all the way.


    At Dinghai Bay, the people who picked up the car were waiting at the dock.


    A luxury yacht is also waiting for its owner at the dock.


    Wu Hao didn''t even have a driver''s license, let alone a yacht driver''s license. He had to hire someone to drive it.


    Wu Hao had everything ready before he came.


    According to his plan, they will spend the three days at sea on New Year''s day, watching the sunrise and sunset together every day, blowing the sea breeze and fishing in their spare time, and doing whatever they want when they are in love.


    According to Wu Hao''s assumption, they have gradually accepted each other''s signs. Creating an opportunity for three people to be completely alone should better strengthen their relationship with each other.


    Well,


    All the ideas are very good, for this small opportunity he prepared everything.


    But,


    Madam, look at the sky. It seems that heaven is not beautiful!?

 Chapter 299

    On the way home.


    Wu Hao was a little depressed leaning in the back seat, not a little, but very depressed.


    It took tens of millions of dollars to prepare for the three-day sea trip. As a result, just two hours after they went out to sea, the sea was full of dark clouds and thunder. Other ships came back to the harbor one after another, and they had to turn around.


    Plan a good trip to bubble, not to mention more depressed mood.


    Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie are happy instead. Although they don''t speak in front of each other, they have similar ease in their eyes.


    How could they not know the purpose of Wu Hao''s sea trip? To put it bluntly, it''s not that they want to create a condition for three people to coexist, and then promote their feelings. Because it''s new year''s day, they don''t say anything even if they know it, but it doesn''t mean they are willing to accept his arrangement, Now God made him cancel the trip, and they were more relaxed. At least they didn''t have to deal with his various evils.


    "Go home and put your luggage in. Let''s go to the cinema." Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "Not interested." Wu Hao said.


    "We''re not interested in going to the cinema with the young master?"


    Yu Ting said: "well, don''t be like this, young master. It''s not the same at home, or young master wants to go abroad for two days."


    Wu Hao was depressed, but he couldn''t help it.


    God is not beautiful, he can only adjust the plan to spend the three days holiday at home.


    Wu Hao thought about it and said, "forget it, go home, but you have to promise me a request."


    "You say, young master."


    "I promise not to fight these three days."


    Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie look at each other, and both of them can''t laugh or cry.


    They haven''t said it since they met. They both want to give him a quiet holiday without quarreling. Anyway, many things are useless even if they quarrel, so they haven''t quarreled so far. Since he has made such a request on his own initiative, just give him a positive response to make him relaxed.


    "OK, as long as Yu Ting doesn''t fight with me these three days, I won''t fight with her." Xu Xinjie said.


    "I''m the same. As for Xu Xinjie, if she doesn''t quarrel with me, I won''t quarrel with her. Is the young master satisfied?"


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and showed an evil smile.


    That''s about the same.


    If three days at home in addition to quarrel is quarrel, it''s really no meaning.


    "Come on, let''s go home and put on our luggage. I''ll go to the movies with you."


    The three returned home.


    After lunch and a rest, I went out to see a movie. After watching the movie, I went shopping for an afternoon.


    evening.


    Wu Hao is going to book a restaurant for a little romance. In the evening, he will see if he can leave the two beauties out for the night.


    Outside the mall.


    Wu Hao carried a bag in his hand. Two people went shopping and didn''t buy anything. Yu Ting bought a brooch, Xu Xinjie bought a scarf and nothing else.


    "Two beauties, I''ve ordered a restaurant. Are we going to eat now or where shall we go to play?"


    Wu Hao walked among them and looked at them with a smile.


    "When did you order the restaurant? I also want to say, "come out earlier and we''ll go home and cook."


    Yu Ting said: "it''s no fun to eat out tonight. We''d better go to the supermarket and buy some dishes to eat by ourselves. I''m a little tired after shopping all afternoon."


    "I don''t want to eat outside. A bunch of lovers show their love in the restaurant. It''s not interesting at all. I''d better eat at home. You can watch TV with me."


    Xu Xinjie also said: "since I promise you not to fight, I will go to the kitchen with Yu Ting to make you a delicious meal. Isn''t it more satisfying than what you eat outside?"


    "So good?"


    Two people together under the kitchen, this harmonious picture suddenly let Wu Hao to interest.


    "Since Xu Xinjie has said that, let''s meet the young master. I''ll prepare dinner with Xu Xinjie and celebrate the new year with him in the evening."


    Yu Ting thought for a while and added: "don''t think about it, young master. I mean to watch TV and chat with you."


    "Hey, hey, I don''t want to be crooked, I don''t want to be crooked! Let''s go. I''ll accompany you to the supermarket to buy vegetables! "


    I didn''t expect that they were so harmonious and flattered today. If they could go to the kitchen together and prepare dinner for themselves, tut Tut, it would be more satisfying than eating outside. Even if they didn''t do anything at night, it would be a great progress.


    It seems that this holiday will be very meaningful!?


    ¡­¡­


    supermarket.


    At the supermarket, Wu Hao followed them with a shopping cart.


    Xu Xinjie and Yu Ting discuss what to eat in the evening as they walk. You buy some of this, and I buy some. Wu Hao is secretly happy in this picture.


    "Hao, what do you want to eat?"


    Xu Xinjie asked back.


    "Buy some beef. I''d like some beef in the evening."


    "Beef, I''ll look for it."


    "Keep the change. There''s a box of Kobe beef at home. Please tell me what you want to eat. Don''t ask us all the time."


    "With you by my side, I really don''t have any idea about food. You can eat whatever you want." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "What do you have in mind?"


    "I have more ideas for you."


    Bad laugh.


    "We''re talking about food."


    Xu Xinjie took an angry look at him.


    "I''m talking about food, too."


    Laugh worse.


    The two girls gave him a white look and twisted their hands on his waist.


    "I''m going to watch TV with you tonight and have a chat. Don''t think about anything else."


    "If you hear me, I''ll watch TV with you and have a chat."


    Xu Xinjie helped to strengthen their common attitude.


    Wu Hao smiles, shrugs and kisses them in the face. In public, the two girls immediately keep a distance from him.


    "Well, don''t joke with the young master. Tell us what you want to eat."


    "OK, let me see. I''ll tell you what you want to eat. You can buy what you want. Although I can''t cook, I can help you wash and cut vegetables when I go back in the evening. Since you both cook together, it seems more meaningful for me to come together, don''t you think?"


    "I don''t think we know what you''re thinking? Today is new year''s day. " Xu Xinjie said.


    "Hey, hey, I didn''t tell you not to know."


    "Young master, you are not afraid of our anger, are you?" Yu Ting joked.


    "I''m afraid I can''t help it. I always have to go through this process. I think we have to live together all the time. Being honest is more conducive to the future development. I''ve used deception for a long time, and I don''t know how much I can get less from you. But if I don''t do that, just scold. As long as you are willing to be with me in the end, it''s worth it."


    Wu Hao turned his eyes and ventured: "you can see for yourself whether I have touched you with my heart for such a long time. Your relationship is much better than before. Maybe you don''t feel it, but as your men, I can see that you are changing bit by bit."

 Chapter 300

    Two people were stunned by what he said for a long time.


    What he said surprised, moved and surprised them.


    He really didn''t want to pursue them by deception. To be exact, he didn''t get them by deception. From the beginning to the end, he was frank with them. Even if they were angry and scolded and ignored him, he was as Frank as ever. It can be said that he had thick skin, but it can''t be denied that he had been sincere with them.


    Maybe that''s why they accept him.


    What surprised him was the change he said.


    Xu Xinjie and Yu Ting look at each other, and both see the inconceivable from each other''s eyes.


    Did they really change what he said?


    Life or often quarrel, or not willing to accept each other, ah, how can he hesitate all kinds of feelings?


    those closely involved cannot see clearly.


    Don''t you understand?


    "Young master, you say that we are not afraid to raise our vigilance so that your treacherous schemes can not be achieved?"


    Yu Ting broke the silence with a teasing sound.


    "Yes, Wu Hao, you are reminding us that we should be alert to you."


    Xu Xinjie replied.


    "Haha, it doesn''t matter. I said we should be honest with each other. I''m not afraid that you will realize this change. I will sincerely let you accept this change."


    "You think it''s beautiful."


    Xu Xinjie poked him and went ahead to buy vegetables.


    Yu Ting didn''t say anything more. She left with Xu Xinjie.


    Both of them don''t know how to face the change he said, but their hearts are far less tangled than before, how to live or how to live. Anyway, they love a thick skinned boy, and it''s useless to tangle.


    Wu Hao smiles and follows them with a shopping cart.


    Cheating on them can only make them happy for a while. No girl is willing to accept this kind of thing. Once it breaks out, it is absolutely a clean break. Although it brings a lot of trouble in life, the subtle change is gratifying.


    ¡­¡­


    At home.


    Wu Hao helps to wash the dishes. He smiles as they prepare a dish together.


    This is the life you want!


    "What are you laughing at? You''ve rubbed the vegetable leaves to pieces!"


    Xu Xinjie said, "don''t make trouble. Go out and clean up the table. I''ll follow Yu Ting in the kitchen. The more you help, the more helpful you are."


    Wu Hao is embarrassed when he looks at the dishes in his hand. Just looking at them, he finds that all the leaves are rotten and embarrassed.


    "Well, young master, don''t you just want to watch us cook together? We have promised you not to fight, so we''ll be fine when you''re not in the kitchen. You''d better go out and don''t make trouble here."


    Yu Ting is helpless. He has never left them since he came into the kitchen. He is absent-minded when he comes to help.


    "Shall we have an open kitchen, too? I still like to watch my women cook. " Wu Hao washed his hands and looked at them with a smile.


    "You can think about it, but young master, go out first."


    "If you are busy, I won''t make trouble for you."


    Wu Hao gave a bad smile and gave a kiss. Without waiting for them to hit someone, he slipped out first.


    "This guy is a real nuisance."


    Xu Xinjie muttered that her face was a little red.


    As soon as Wu Hao went out, they were left alone in the kitchen. The atmosphere became a little strange, especially when Wu Hao gave them a kiss on the face before leaving. It felt like they were both his women. Although they were, to some extent, they didn''t mean to be.


    "You didn''t know when you were in love with him?"


    Yu Ting said that from the look on her face, she was also a little embarrassed.


    "He was bad at school, but I didn''t expect him to be so bad."


    Xu Xinjie said while washing vegetables.


    "He''s so bad, do you still like him? No girl is willing to share her boyfriend with other girls. You didn''t break up with him


    Yu Ting is cutting vegetables while chatting.


    "Maybe it''s because he didn''t cheat me from the beginning. In fact, I don''t know why I want to be with him. To be honest, this is not the love I want at all. But I don''t know why. The longer I stay with him, the more I want to be with him."


    "Men are not bad, women do not love?"


    Yu Ting joked.


    "No, there are other bad boys chasing me at school, but I don''t feel like it at all, let alone like it. Don''t talk about me. How about you? You and Wu Hao are childhood friends, but he is so bad. Why are you so good to him? I don''t believe that a housekeeper must commit herself to her master. Now it''s the 21st century, and it''s not feudal society. If a housekeeper doesn''t want to, there can''t be no way out. " Xu Xinjie changed the subject.


    "In fact, I don''t know why I love the young master so much. Maybe it''s because I like him very much since I was a child. Although he is very bad, I know he is serious about his feelings, although his serious way is hard for me to accept."


    "Do you think he''s going to be so unscrupulous because he''s going to eat us?" Xu Xinjie asked.


    "He will do what he thinks." Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "So you mean we will accept his terms in the end?"


    Yu Ting was stunned.


    She really didn''t mean that, but when Xu Xinjie said that, she really felt that it seemed to be an inevitable result. Looking at Xu Xinjie, her eyes became a little complicated.


    Xu Xinjie always thinks that Yu Ting''s eyes also become a bit complicated.


    In a word, they both realized that if they continue to do so, the result must be what he wants, not what they want.


    "No matter whether you accept me or not, I don''t want to marry him with you. Anyway, he can only choose one."


    Xu Xinjie whispered.


    "Give me the celery. I''ll cut it first."


    Yu Ting also does not know what to say, standing in her position, her heart is more complex.


    She will be with the young master all her life, but marriage is not in consideration. In fact, even if he chooses Xu Xinjie, she will be with him. In the end, they are still his women. She knows from the beginning that the key problem is whether to accept Xu Xinjie as the young master''s woman.


    "Xu Xinjie, there is a fact that you may not understand all the time. Even if the young master chooses to marry you in the future, I will still be his woman. I will stay with him and take care of him as I do now. Your marriage will not let me leave his life." Yu Ting light way.


    "Oh."


    Xu Xinjie answered absently.


    In fact, Yu Ting made a statement at the beginning. Before that, she just wanted to be with Wu Hao. But after so long, she gradually calmed down. When Yu Ting said that, she began to rethink the problem.

 Chapter 301

    Even if Wu Hao finally chooses to marry himself, Yu Ting is still in their life as she is now, and certainly lives with them as she is now. On the whole, there is not much change. At most, she has changed from his girlfriend to his wife.


    In their relationship, there is only one way to make a real difference, and that is to have someone quit.


    This is now the most unlikely.


    Xu Xinjie takes aim at Yu Ting, but she doesn''t know what to do in her heart. Whether she accepts Yu Ting doesn''t change her life in the future is contradictory.


    "You give me the shrimp and I''ll take care of the shrimp line." Xu Xinjie said, I don''t want to think about it.


    "Be careful not to get it."


    Yu Ting hands the shrimp to her.


    Two people eyes meet at the same time Leng for a while, this subconscious care words let them all involuntarily feel a little embarrassed.


    "I''ll start cooking. Cut the rest."


    "Well."


    The two worked together and got busy in the kitchen.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao is sitting on the sofa playing with his mobile phone, but his mind is not on it.


    She wanted to eavesdrop on what they were whispering in the kitchen. After all, it was the first time that they went to the kitchen together in a real sense. What interesting conversation would happen inside was full of curiosity and fantasy for him.


    Think about it and hold it back.


    Some words are meaningless even if they hear them. As long as they don''t fight, it''s a kind of progress. It''s good for them to cultivate a little tacit understanding, no matter what they talk about.


    What I have to do is to look forward to the dinner made by two beauties.


    He''s not idle, either.


    Since we are going to have dinner at home, we should make the atmosphere at home more romantic.


    They quietly went downstairs to buy ten bunches of roses and hid them. Two bunches hid them. The other eight bunches took all the petals off and scattered them from the kitchen to the living room. From the living room to their rooms, they scattered all the petals on their beds. The rest just happened to be scattered in their bathrooms.


    The room soon wafted with a faint rose fragrance.


    Well, not bad.


    It''s getting dark. The light in the house is on. Turn off the main light and turn on the atmosphere light. The ambivalent light sets off the atmosphere instantly.


    There''s something missing.


    Wu Hao observed around and snapped his fingers to find some fragrant candles to light on the dining table.


    More music!


    Perfect!


    Wu Hao wants to lean on the sofa, close his eyes, smell the fragrance of roses between breathing, and hear soft and warm pure music in his ears.


    "Young master is going to eat, eh?"


    Yu Ting came out from the kitchen with vegetables. She was stunned to see the atmosphere at home, and then she showed a gentle smile.


    "Young master, help to bring out the dishes. We are going to have dinner."


    Stepping on the carpet made of rose petals, smelling the fragrance of flowers, elegant music and soft lighting, Yu Ting''s expression has undergone subtle changes, gentle and sweet, enjoying the wonderful surprise at ease.


    Xu Xinjie also came out from the kitchen with vegetables. When she saw the changes in her family, her first reaction was just as stunned as Yu Ting. She did not expect that Wu Hao had prepared these things during their cooking. A very ordinary dinner suddenly became warm and romantic.


    "What do you want to do for the evening? We agreed to watch TV with you and have a chat. "


    Xu Xinjie put down the dish and pinched it on his face, shy and moved.


    I''m not a girl anymore. I don''t know what he''s trying to do. Of course, as a girl, Yu Ting certainly hopes to have some romantic things with the boy she loves on such a beautiful night. But as a girl, she can''t express as directly as he does.


    "Young master, do you hear me? Just watch TV and chat with you. Nothing else is OK


    Yu Ting smiles and kisses him on the face. She goes into the kitchen and continues to serve.


    "Help together."


    Xu Xinjie also kisses him and pulls him into the kitchen.


    ¡­¡­


    A table of dishes.


    Each dish is not much, but it is very rich, with the sense of the hotel.


    There is a silver crystal candlestick in the middle of the dining table. Under the flicker of the candlelight, the delicious food, wine and beauty are all very attractive.


    "Two beauties."


    Wu Hao sat among them and looked at them solemnly.


    "In order to thank you two beauties, I have something to give you before dinner."


    Wu haoxiao looks at Yu Ting, reaches out his hand in front of her and rings his fingers. A bunch of flowers appear in front of her by magic.


    "Here you are, baby."


    Wu Hao kisses her on the forehead.


    Yu Ting took the flowers, surprised and moved, happy and sweet, every time received his flowers are particularly happy.


    "Thank you for your flowers."


    Yu Ting gave him a gentle kiss.


    With a smile, Wu Hao turned to look at Xu Xinjie and said nothing. He first gave her a kiss. Then he took out a bunch of flowers and sent them to her.


    "Do you like it?"


    Look at her gently.


    "Well."


    Xu Xinjie took the flower and affectionately kissed him on the face.


    "Have a drink first."


    Wu Hao poured three times the red wine, and they both looked happy and satisfied.


    "Young master, I''m thinking, if we are at sea with you tonight, what surprise will you prepare for us?"


    Yu Ting said with a gentle smile.


    "There must be surprises, but it''s certainly not as warm at home."


    Wu Hao said with a smile and took a sip.


    "Home is your world, isn''t it? I don''t think you''re thinking of anything good tonight. "


    Xu Xinjie joked.


    "Baby, what you say, what I think are all wonderful things, such as watching TV and chatting."


    "Really?"


    "Or what do you think I''m thinking?"


    "Since you say that, we will really watch TV and chat with you tonight. If Yu Ting wants to do anything else, we will refuse him together." Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "Do you hear me, young master?"


    Yu Ting also laughed.


    Three people you a word, I a word, talk and laugh, there is no fight, relative and not jealous, three people live together for so long, the first time so harmonious and harmonious, after this dinner, Wu Hao even feel that his life has come true.


    Isn''t it? Tonight, they both showed great restraint and avoided all the topics that might cause quarrels. Even if they accidentally talked about it, they also talked about it in a humorous way, as if they didn''t mind each other''s existence.


    This makes the conversation between them very easy. Sometimes they talk and laugh without Wu Hao''s participation.


    Wu Hao almost saw the real template of his ideal life. Next, we must normalize the relationship between them, instead of building it on a pre agreed no quarrel agreement!


    Only when we achieve this goal, can we really build our ideal life!

 Chapter 302

    At five in the afternoon.


    This time Wu Hao woke up with them.


    I wanted to keep warm with them and continue this warm and happy feeling. I didn''t expect that their reaction was surprisingly strong this time. As soon as they woke up, the first thing they did was to push him out of the room together.


    Wu Hao had no choice but to complain.


    In fact, only he knows how satisfied he is.


    "I''ll cook noodles for you. I''ll call you when it''s ready."


    "Eat it yourself, young master. We''ll sleep again."


    "I''ve been sleeping all afternoon, and I still have to sleep?"


    Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie did not answer him. They lay on the bed and gave him a white eye across the thick wall.


    How can I get up now? I feel I can sleep until tomorrow morning.


    He''s good. He still looks so energetic.


    Last night, I tossed the two of them into the middle of the night. When I got up, I tossed them again and let him stay in the room again. If I was a little careless, a word teased him and definitely pushed them down together.


    Two people have an obvious feeling, three people roll the sheets together, he is particularly excited, even if use the four words to describe it is not too much.


    The two men looked at each other, and their flushed faces were shy.


    "Is the door locked? Don''t let him in later. " Xu Xinjie whispered.


    "It''s locked. Go to sleep." Yu Ting is powerless.


    They were silent for a moment.


    "Do you... Want to go back to your room?" Xu Xinjie asked, they just rolled the sheets with him, and now they sleep together. It''s a bit strange. What''s the relationship between them!?


    "I''d better sleep on your side first, so that I won''t be carried to the room by the young master later. I feel that the young master is very excited now. If he has a chance, he won''t let us go. It''s better that we don''t give him a chance these two days. " Yu tingdao.


    "Well."


    Xu Xinjie blushed and murmured, "it''s strange that he''s not excited about rolling sheets with two girls. It''s really necrotic here and there."


    "Who made us all his women?"


    Yu Ting has no choice but to say that she is also blushing.


    "Even if we are all his women, we can''t mess around like this. He is happy and makes us both shy to death."


    "Are you shy?"


    Yu Ting suddenly clung up and said with a giggle: "in the morning, you played with the young master quite happily. I feel a little more open than last night."


    Xu Xinjie''s face is red.


    "It''s not because of your young master''s disorderly behavior. Even if I refuse him, I''ll go my own way. What can I do? I''ll tell you that you''re not the same. You''ll have a good time with your young master."


    The two men''s eyes touched and their faces were coy.


    Last night, both of them really couldn''t let go. They were almost shamed to be manipulated by him. But in the morning, they both obviously let go a little. Maybe they knew they couldn''t refuse. They both cooperated with him.


    "Yu Ting, it seems that we are all his women now. What should we do?"


    Xu Xinjie broke the silence and asked.


    "I don''t think we should think so much about it. As long as we still love him, we can''t beat him at all. What should we do or what should we do?"


    Yu Ting said, saying this, her expression relieved a lot.


    Xu Xinjie didn''t understand what she said for a while. It took her a long time to recall what Yu Ting wanted to express. Maybe this is the inevitable result of their development.


    When it comes to acceptance, I don''t seem to have a strong sense of resistance.


    Especially after last night''s madness, Wu Hao has been instilling in them the idea that they are all his women, and even they have completely accepted it.


    If it wasn''t for them, how could they sleep together now.


    "Forget it, let''s go to sleep. I''m tired of being tossed by him."


    Xu Xinjie moves her body and leans on a pillow with Yu Ting.


    "Fortunately, it''s a holiday tomorrow, or you won''t be able to go to school."


    Yu Ting teases and helps her pull the quilt over her shoulder.


    Xu Xinjie spits out her tongue and pecks on Ting''s face, like a little girl joking with her good friend.


    Yu Ting slightly Leng for a while, smile, also gently kiss on her face.


    Two people sleep on one pillow.


    ¡­¡­


    How happy is Wu Hao?


    How high the sky is, how good his mood is. How big the universe is, how good his mood is!


    Originally, there was a little worry in my heart, but Yu Ting didn''t come out of Xu Xinjie''s room, his heart completely put down.


    After last night''s madness, they can still sleep in the same bed. What does that mean?


    Maybe they are too tired.


    However, Wu Hao is more willing to believe that their bad feelings are not so strong, otherwise, the two girls who are enemies of each other can not sleep in the same bed for any reason.


    Happy life begins.


    Ha ha ha ha.


    Wu Hao was in full bloom.


    Whistling to the kitchen to make noodles for them.


    Because of his cultivation, he has a very good physique, and they are different. Last night and in the morning, he tossed and tossed. He didn''t know how tired they were, and he couldn''t make anything else. He could only make a delicious noodle for them.


    He always depends on his mood when making noodles. Today, he is in a very good mood. The noodles he makes are also very delicious, which can be said to be unprecedented.


    Knock on the door, they don''t respond.


    fell asleep?


    It''s supposed to be!


    I didn''t call them up. Since I''m tired, I''ll have a good sleep.


    Wu Hao himself ate a bowl of noodles. Let alone, it tasted so good.


    Eating, a text message came.


    Nana: I get off the plane at ten in the evening and come to pick me up.


    Wu Hao sprayed the noodles directly.


    What happened?


    "Are you back home?"


    Wu Hao returned a message.


    "Well, it''s too late. Please come and pick me up. I''ve turned it off."


    Wu Hao has a black face.


    This girl is just as headstrong as before. She even sends messages on her mobile phone on the plane.


    Of course, that''s not the point.


    Well, what did she come back for? It''s only January 1st, isn''t it? The British side is almost ready to start the second semester, isn''t it? What did she come back for!?


    A few days before the start of school?


    Wu Hao has an ominous premonition that the beautiful life she is about to start when she comes back must be turned upside down by her.


    I still have to pick her up at the airport.


    At least, the first time to know the purpose of her return.


    After eating the noodles, we prepared the noodle soup for both of them. The noodles were put in the bowl. After a while, they got up and fished for a while.


    I wrote a note under the vase.


    No matter what happens, these two babies must be well guarded!


    After reading the message several times, Wu Hao took a deep breath, went back to his room, changed his clothes and went out quietly.


    I took a taxi by the side of the road and went straight to the airport

 Chapter 303

    airport.


    It''s still early. Wu Hao didn''t go to the airport immediately. Instead, he was blowing outside.


    The night wind in January was chilly, and Wu haogang needed it to cool down his excited mood.


    Situ Na, Wu Hao''s ex girlfriend, is an old and strange mixed race girl. She is beautiful and has no discussion. She was the most influential girl in the school. It was exaggerated that a girl had confessed to her.


    To tell you the truth, Wu Hao liked this girl very much at that time. After all, she was beautiful. Who didn''t like her? But he didn''t go after her at that time. The reason was very simple - he already had a girlfriend at that time!


    It''s just because of this that so many people pursue Stuart. In turn, she pursues him, a famous boy who has a master. It''s a surprise. She uses many tricks that boys use to chase girls. The most exaggerated one is the confession on the school radio, which makes everyone know.


    His relationship with his ex girlfriend also failed with her efforts. Later, because he was angry with his ex girlfriend, he spent some time with Stuart. Later, because of an accident, the two girls completely left his life.


    Now that she''s back, I really don''t know what she''s doing back.


    It''s reasonable to say that the new term will start soon after the British Christmas holiday. There''s no reason for her to come back.


    But she did come back.


    I wish she would leave after playing for two days, otherwise this ghost girl will come up with something I really don''t know.


    "Wu Hao?"


    "Well?"


    Wu Hao looked back and saw Zheng Jiaxuan.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I want to ask you, why are you here?"


    Zheng Jiaxuan looks at Wu Hao in surprise. She is puzzled. Yao Yao asked her to pick up the plane. Did she also ask Wu Hao to come?


    "I''m here to pick up, of course. You..."


    Wu Hao was stunned. She came to the airport this evening to pick up the plane. She must have come here this evening to pick up the plane. There''s no need to ask.


    Who is she coming to pick up?


    Wu Hao''s eyes suddenly widened.


    Damn it!!!


    It can''t be true???


    "You are not here to meet Yao Yao, are you?" Wu Hao was surprised.


    "You''re not here to meet Yao Yao? I thought you were here to pick up Yao Yao too. I said it''s impossible. How could Yao Yao let you pick up the plane? "


    Zheng Jiaxuan muttered and said curiously, "who are you going to pick up this evening?"


    Wu Hao ignored her, and his head was in a mess.


    What the hell is this?


    Ex girlfriend and ex girlfriend left on the same day, and now they come back on the same day. What did they discuss?


    Wu Hao''s sense of foreboding became stronger and stronger.


    "I said, Zheng Jiaxuan, you knew Yao Yao was coming back, didn''t you? Why didn''t you tell me? "


    "Why should I tell you? Besides, I told you that you didn''t understand it yourself


    "I depend on you. When did you tell me?"


    "I told you anyway."


    Wu Hao gave her a white look, and suddenly remembered the time when she almost knocked her down at the door of the class that day. She said that it was good for her and bad for him, but it was bad for him. Is that the hard thing to say?


    I guess so.


    "Can you speak more clearly next time?"


    "Why am I so clear? Does Yao Yao''s coming back have anything to do with you? She''s not your girlfriend now. "


    "I''m too lazy to tell you. Do you know what Yao Yao came back for?"


    "I don''t know."


    "How can you not know?"


    "Yaoyao said she would come back to give me a surprise, so she didn''t tell me what she came back for. What do you want to know? Old love is hard to find? I advise you not to harm Yao Yao. Don''t forget that your girlfriend is Xu Xinjie. "


    "You don''t have to remind me."


    Wu Hao is a little confused now.


    Wu Hao is more afraid of Li Yunyao''s coming back than situ Na, because he has a stronger sense of guilt towards Li Yunyao in these two ex girlfriends.


    Li Yunyao is not only his first girlfriend, but also his first woman. She always keeps the best feeling for her first love, which is the same with Wu Hao. In addition, their breakup is essentially not a contradiction of feelings, but an external interference, so Wu Hao has always kept an indescribable emotion towards her.


    He wanted her to come back and didn''t want her to come back, and the intricate feelings intertwined with each other made his head tingle.


    "I''m going."


    "Yao Yao is back. Don''t you want to see her?"


    "She''s not my girlfriend now."


    "Escape."


    Zheng Jiaxuan gave him a white look and went to the airport.


    ¡­¡­


    International Airport.


    The passengers came out in order.


    Wu Hao looks around, but he doesn''t see where situ Na is. It''s ten eight o''clock. The plane arrives on time. Everyone else is out. Why hasn''t she come out yet?


    This smelly girl can''t cheat herself, can she?


    Her character is really possible!


    Wu Hao called her.


    When the bell rings behind him, Wu Hao turns around and a familiar figure stands one and a half meters behind him.


    With her delicate three-dimensional facial features, delicate white face, brown curly hair and her flawless face, the beauty of exotic beauty comes.


    She picked up the phone.


    "I haven''t seen you for 266 days. How are you doing?"


    Wu Hao listened to the sweet voice of the phone, but he didn''t know what to say. Looking at her face, he felt that her voice was sad from the other side of the ocean.


    "Fool, remember so clearly what you''re doing!"


    Wu Haobai gave her a look, hung up the phone and stepped forward.


    "You''re stupid!"


    Stuart yelled, and the whole man rushed up, and all the people nearby looked at them.


    "Do you want to be so loud?"


    Wu Hao wants to pull her away, but the girl is too tight, helpless.


    "You are a fool. If I don''t call you for such a long time, you won''t call me, right?"


    "We''re all broken up. Why do I call you?"


    "Hum, you can be friends even if you break up."


    "Do you hold a friend like that?"


    "Yes! That''s how I like to hold you! "


    "Come on, almost. I''m watching."


    "Are you embarrassed?"


    "OK, you have to hold it all the time. We''ll spend the night at the airport!"


    Wu Hao said helplessly.


    Stuart knew it was his move, but she wanted to hold him now.


    Wu Hao is really helpless to her. This girl is more willful than the little Lori in her own family. She can hold her all the time. Can''t she understand or pretend to understand?


    With a silent sigh, he hugged her with his backhand.


    He knows that the girl who looks optimistic and strong is just as sensitive and vulnerable as other girls.


    "Wu Hao, do you still like me?"


    She asked in a very serious voice.


    "I already have a girlfriend?"


    Wu Hao replied.


    "I didn''t ask you that, I asked you if you still like me?"


    "Does this matter?"


    "Important! That''s why I came back! "


    Huh? what do you mean?

 Chapter 304

    "Do you think I still like you? I advise you not to waste time on me. You know, I''m just a big turnip. I''ll find a new girlfriend soon after I break up with you. What do you think I can have for you? "


    No matter what she means, Wu Hao immediately uses a clear-cut attitude to stop her imagination.


    "Then why do you want to hold me?"


    "I''m afraid you''re too embarrassed."


    "You still have feelings for me."


    With a smile, she gave him a kiss on the face and stepped back outside the airport.


    Slender figure in a British style dress up, even the supermodel are embarrassed to mention the fan.


    Still the same beautiful, or the same wayward.


    Wu Hao, unable to laugh or cry, pulls on his luggage and follows him.


    "Nana, what are you doing back here?"


    Wu Hao asks, more and more feel this wench comes back bad.


    "I won''t tell you." She said with a smile.


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes.


    After thinking about it, she said, "Nana, I''m sorry for you and Yaoyao, but it''s over. We should all start over. I don''t care what you come back to do. I just hope you can start over and stop doing stupid things. I''m not worth doing stupid things, right?"


    Stuart stopped and looked at him. She didn''t say what she wanted to say. She left with her hands on her back.


    "Did you hear me?"


    "I hear you."


    "What do you mean, say it at least."


    "You''re not my boyfriend. What do you care about me!? Did you drive yourself or did the driver drive you


    Stuart digs.


    "By taxi." Wu Hao is speechless.


    "A taxi? Your family is so strict that you are not allowed to drive now? "


    "I''m a law-abiding citizen. I''ll do what the law says. I''ll take the driving test when I''m 18."


    "Sanhao citizen, how can we go back now?"


    "Take a taxi. How can I get back?"


    "If I had known, I would have called the driver to pick me up."


    "It''s not too late for you to call now. If you ask the driver to pick you up, I''ll go back first."


    "When you''re here, what else can I call? Come on, let''s go back quickly. I''m tired of sitting on the plane all the time. I''ll have a good sleep and jet lag."


    "I wouldn''t have come to pick you up if I had known."


    Wu Hao gave her a white look, pulled the suitcase out of the terminal, and Stuart walked playfully beside him.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the terminal.


    Wu Hao and situ Na are waiting for taxis by the side of the road. There are many taxis at this point, but there are already passengers coming and going.


    They looked around for a while, but they didn''t stop one. A driver said he could carpool, but Wu Hao refused without thinking about it. There was a young lady beside him. She certainly didn''t want to let her carpool with others.


    Looking at it, Wu Hao suddenly saw a familiar figure coming out of the terminal.


    He was stunned.


    Li Yunyao?


    Yes, it''s really her. She and Zheng Jiaxuan are talking and laughing side by side.


    She''s still beautiful.


    Her beauty is quite different from that of Stuart. It belongs to the unique beauty of oriental girls. There is a third of shyness in her tenderness. Shyness but not shyness. Self confidence and calm make her beauty more attractive.


    Li Yunyao was the first girl he took the initiative to pursue and his first love.


    Li Yunyao and Zheng Jiaxuan also come to wait for the bus.


    When I approached Wu Hao, I found that Li Yunyao was thinner than before, and there was a little more sadness between her eyebrows. Today, she talked and laughed with Zheng Jiaxuan, but as the man she used to be, he could clearly see a little sadness from her expression.


    As for why the sorrow is, it is not known.


    Li Yunyao is watching the traffic by the side of the road. Wu Hao sees her, and she also sees Wu Hao.


    Just as Wu Hao saw her reaction, she was stunned to see Wu Hao.


    The look on his face suddenly became complicated.


    They looked at each other for a long time.


    "Long time no see, Yao Yao."


    Wu Hao put down his suitcase and walked over. Since he happened to meet her, there was no need to pretend that he didn''t see her.


    "Well, long time no see."


    Li Yunyao answered awkwardly with a more complicated look.


    "Why don''t you come by an earlier plane? I''m not tired this evening."


    "The flights are very full these days. I just bought tickets for the evening and came here at night. What about you? Where are you going so late?"


    "No, Nana just returned home today. Let me pick her up."


    Li Yunyao was stunned. She looked behind and saw situ Na.


    He was embarrassed and blushed slightly to avoid looking at Stuart.


    Situna was also embarrassed to see Li Yunyao and blushed, but she was calm.


    "I haven''t seen Yao Yao for a long time. I didn''t expect that you just came back today." Stuart said hello.


    "What a coincidence."


    That''s the end of the conversation.


    "Yao Yao, our car is coming. Let''s go and ignore him."


    Zheng Jiaxuan pulled Li Yunyao.


    "Well, let''s go first."


    Li Yunyao looks at Wu Hao and leaves in the car.


    Wu Hao sighed and watched her go away.


    "You can''t wait to see when everyone''s gone."


    Situ Na angrily glanced at him, obviously a little jealous. As an ex girlfriend, Li Yunyao''s treatment was obviously better.


    "I''m looking for a taxi."


    Just then, a taxi stopped in front of them. Wu Hao stuffed his luggage into the trunk, and the two of them got on the bus and left.


    Wu Hao wanted to sit in the front, but Stuart took him and sat with her in the back.


    So she can lean on Wu Hao''s shoulder all the way.


    "Where are you going?"


    The driver reluctantly looks at the two young people who show their love from the rearview mirror.


    "Where are you going?"


    Wu Hao said helplessly.


    "Rongqiao Bund B area."


    "Damn it, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait


    "District B of Rongqiao Bund."


    Stuart gave a sly smile.


    "Where are you going for what?"


    Damn, she lives in area a, she lives in area B, what does this girl want!? I feel more and more that she is going to make trouble when she comes back this time.


    "I can''t live there yet."


    "I said, Nana, what do you want to do when you come back this time?" Wu Hao calmed down and asked.


    "Nothing. It''s just a business."


    "What''s the matter? Or I''ll do it for you. You''d better go back to England. "


    "I can only do it myself."


    "How do I feel that you''re here for trouble this time?"


    Wu Hao gave her a blank look.


    "Hee hee, what can I do for you! Well, I''m so sleepy. Let me lean on it. Call me when you get there


    Stuart leaned on his shoulder and squinted. She was really sleepy.


    Wu Hao is helpless. He really has nothing to do with his weird ex girlfriend. She used to be obedient when she was his girlfriend, but now she''s not his girlfriend. She''s more wayward, and he doesn''t have a position to take care of her, which makes him embarrassed.


    I hope she''s just in Block B for a few days.

 Chapter 305

    Rongqiao Bund area B.


    9 seats 1606.


    Wu Hao sat on the sofa and looked at the room.


    European modern open style home decoration style, and Zhao Shuhan home almost the same pattern, but the decoration style is more beautiful, beautiful.


    This is not the place where she used to live. She has been preparing for a long time to see the decoration and sanitation. Or her family has bought this suite for her for a long time, and she has never lived?


    "Nana, how long are you going to stay here?"


    Wu Hao said tentatively.


    "I don''t know. It depends."


    Situ Na said with a smile, "I''m going to wash and go to bed. Do you want to go back tonight?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Wu Hao gets up and leaves, knowing that she can''t get useful words out of the girl''s mouth, she''d better go back first, so as not to appear on her bed tomorrow morning.


    "I''m leaving now?"


    "Well."


    "Wait a minute, will you go and buy something for me?"


    She took him by the hand.


    "Say it."


    "Go and buy me a box of Yasmin."


    "You used to have food all the time. You didn''t prepare for it."


    "What do you mean that I have been eating all the time? Is it good to eat after I fall in love with you? Besides, I haven''t eaten since I broke up with you, and then I haven''t talked about my boyfriend, so there''s no need to eat."


    "You didn''t fall in love after the breakup?"


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment, and even he could feel the palpitation in his heart. After all, he was the woman he used to be. Hearing that she was not in love, he was inexplicably moved and happy. Wu Hao was not a hypocritical person, and he knew that he was happy at this moment.


    "Do you want me to fall in love or don''t you want me to fall in love?" Stuart looked at him slyly.


    "Love to talk, don''t talk about pulling down. I''m not in love. I''ll go to bed early and I''ll leave. "


    Wu Hao couldn''t help pinching her pretty face.


    "But I may fall in love when I come back. I''m very shy when a girl goes shopping, so you can buy it for me."


    "Is it possible to fall in love? You came back to fall in love? " Wu Hao was stunned.


    "No way?" Situ Na looks at Wu Hao with a smile.


    "I didn''t say no. why are you looking at me like this? I can tell you Nana, I have a girlfriend now. Don''t make up your mind about me." Wu Hao said with white eyes.


    "The last time I chased you, you had a girlfriend, too." She said with a smile.


    "It''s not the same this time!"


    Wu Hao couldn''t help knocking her.


    Solemnly said: "this time no matter what you want, I will not give up my present girlfriend. If you really come back for me this time, I advise you to go back now."


    "Who said I came back for you? Don''t be so narcissistic. It''s not that you don''t have to marry me."


    Stuart stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on the face.


    "Well, buy it for me. You don''t want me to have an accident, do you?"


    "You should ask your future boyfriend why."


    "The future boyfriend hasn''t been found yet, but the ex boyfriend is right in front of me. So far, you are the only one who has owned all my boys. You have more say."


    "Send you a head!"!!! I''ll go and have an early rest. "


    "Hey, wait a minute. I''ve got a little present for you."


    She ran into the room and handed a small box to Wu Hao.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s all about small gifts. Take them back and see them."


    "Keep it for yourself."


    Wu Hao turned around and left. Who knows what the hell this girl is up to.


    "Do you dare not take what your friends give you?"


    She took him, thrust him into his hand, stepped back and closed the door with a smile.


    She jumped to the bed and tossed about. When she came back, she was the first to meet Wu Hao. She was very happy.


    She came back for him this time, for no other reason.


    After breaking up with him and going to England, she thought that she could forget him thousands of miles away. Soon she found that it was impossible. Missing often drifted across the sea in her dream and came back to him. It was the first time that she really felt the pain of missing someone. But she couldn''t let go of it. She hesitated and struggled for a long time, and finally decided to come back.


    The first time she saw him at the airport, she knew that she felt right in her heart. The 266 day yearning at the moment of seeing him proved to herself a fact that her feelings for him were deeper than before.


    Stuart knew what she wanted. Since she came back, missing is not just missing.


    At the thought of being able to get back together with Wu Hao, she turned over and over happily. Her smiling face was very charming, and she was a beautiful angel with bad intentions.


    ¡­¡­


    In the elevator.


    Wu Hao opened the small gift box.


    A key?


    Wu Hao Leng for a while, this wench gives oneself a key to do what?


    There is a note under the key.


    A sentence written by Stuart should be the instruction of my key.


    This is my spare key. You can come to me whenever you quarrel with your girlfriend.


    Wu Hao turned his eyes and said nothing to the girl.


    Now he was sure that Stuart would stay here for a long time when she came back, and she definitely came for herself. This spare key has proved everything.


    Mom, what does this girl think!?


    Wu Hao crumples the small note into a ball. As soon as he gets out of the elevator, he throws it directly into the garbage can. The spare key in his hand


    Of course, I also want to throw it away. After hesitation, I still didn''t.


    If someone wants to pick it up, the girl will suffer.


    I''d better leave it in my hand and give it back to her when.


    Put the key in your pocket and leave.


    ¡­¡­


    At the gate of the community.


    Li Yunyao and Zheng Jiaxuan are waiting for the driver to drive over.


    "Yao Yao, to be honest, did you come back this time for Wu Hao?" Zheng Jiaxuan asked. She didn''t ask just now. Now she was going to leave. Finally, she couldn''t help smelling it.


    "No, I didn''t come back for him this time." Li Yunyao said.


    "Really not? When I was at the airport, I saw that you looked different when you saw Wu Hao. How to say, I felt it. When you saw him, it seemed that all your thoughts were instantly released. Yes, that''s the feeling. "


    "You really think too much. I''ve broken up with him. What else do you want him to do?"


    "Yao Yao, when Wu Hao chased you, I reminded you that he was not a good man. No matter what, don''t be with him again this time, OK?"


    "Well, I know how to deal with it. Let''s go. Let''s go. Here comes the bus."


    The driver parked the car in front of them. Li Yunyao opened the door and stuffed her in.


    "Then you can rest early. I''ll come with you tomorrow."


    "All right, bye."


    "Bye, remember what I said."


    "Well, go back and have a rest. See you tomorrow."


    Li Yunyao sighs silently as she sees Zheng Jiaxuan go away. She can''t even say clearly about her relationship with Wu Hao. Emotion is not something that can be said clearly in one or two words. Otherwise, she won''t miss it for more than 200 days.

 Chapter 306

    Wu Hao went to the gate of the community.


    Walking slowed down.


    A familiar figure at the door looks like Li Yunyao.


    Why is she here?


    "Yao Yao?"


    Wu Hao called.


    "Wu Hao?"


    Li Yunyao looks back and sees Wu Hao coming towards her. She exclaims in surprise, just like Wu Hao doesn''t understand why she is here, and she doesn''t know why Wu Hao is here, even though she knows Wu Hao lives in area A.


    "Why are you here?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I live here." Li Yunyao replied.


    "You live here, too?"


    Wu Hao''s eyes widened. If he didn''t know that they were unlikely to have such an agreement, Wu Hao really felt that everything they did today was arranged.


    "Yes? You mean... "


    Li Yunyao thought of situ Na. Wu Hao picked her up at the airport. This time, she should have been sent home.


    At the thought that situ Na also lives in B District, Li Yunyao''s face becomes very embarrassed.


    "You come back on the same day and live in the same community. You two really have a tacit understanding."


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    Li Yunyao gave him a angry look.


    He hesitated and asked, "what''s Nana doing back this time?"


    "I don''t know what she came back for, I asked her, she wouldn''t say."


    "Haven''t you contacted her before?"


    "She suddenly called me today and told me that I went to pick her up at the airport, otherwise I didn''t know she was going back to China today."


    "Oh, that''s right."


    Li Yunyao lifts her hair in front of her forehead. She doesn''t know how to start the conversation with him.


    "I''ll take you back to rest?"


    Wu Hao was embarrassed.


    "I want to walk."


    "I''ll be with you?"


    Li Yunyao nodded.


    Two people take a walk along the riverside.


    They used to hold hands, but now there is no reason to hold hands.


    Both of them wanted to find some topics to talk about, but they didn''t know how to speak, so they walked along the riverside.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao''s family.


    Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie wake up.


    As soon as they opened their eyes, they saw each other''s faces. Both of them turned red.


    To them, this kind of feeling is actually a bit strange, usually open your eyes to see Wu Hao, now open your eyes to see your usual rival, now it seems that you can''t say it''s rival!?


    "It seems to be getting dark."


    Xu Xinjie said in a shy voice.


    "It''s OK. You don''t have to go to school tomorrow. Stay up late."


    Yu Ting stretched and asked with a smile, "do you want to get up? Or do you want to sleep again? "


    "After a long sleep, you''d better get up."


    "I don''t know if the young master is outside. Xinxin, please lend me a set of pajamas first, so that I won''t be able to get up tomorrow if I slip out and be carried into the room by the young master."


    "Well, I''ll get it for you."


    Xu Xinjie gives Yu Ting a set of pajamas.


    Two girls change into pajamas in the room, which is the same as coming out of the room.


    It''s almost twelve o''clock. Wu Hao has not come back yet.


    They saw the note that Wu Hao left on the table. No matter what he went out to do, they went into the kitchen to heat up the noodle soup he had prepared and fished out a little bit of noodles.


    Two people are sitting on the table for supper.


    Two people''s faces are with yesterday''s flush, their faces have not seen before that kind of fight relative hostility, originally a little hesitant to accept this fact, they experienced yesterday''s things, chose to be relieved.


    Since the final result is the same, there is no point in quarreling.


    Two people eating noodles, heart know each other have accepted themselves, in the future between them will be different.


    But I didn''t know what to say at first.


    "Xinxin, I want to tell you something." Yu Ting breaks the silence.


    "Well, you say."


    "Now that the situation is like this, I hope you and the young master will go on well no matter what happens. I have accepted you and don''t want you to accept other girls after breaking up with the young master."


    "Well, I promise you that I will go on well with Wu Hao no matter what."


    Xu Xinjie nodded firmly.


    Even Yu Ting has accepted it, so there is no reason to break up with Wu Hao.


    "We''ll have to watch out for the young master in the future."


    Yu Ting said with a relieved smile: "I always feel that the young master will always let us accompany him together."


    "No! It was an accident for him to succeed this time. He was so shy to stop him from doing so later. " Xu Xinjie blushed.


    "But I think the young master will try his best to accomplish his goal. It''s impossible not to give him time."


    "Tingting, do you mean we''ll give it to him if he wants to play like this? So shy. " Xu Xinjie''s face is redder.


    "That young master, he certainly wants us to accompany him every day. I think he should be allowed to indulge once a month to relieve his craving, so as to avoid his daydreaming." Yu Ting said, her face turned red.


    Xu Xinjie lowered her head, which was regarded as a default.


    He has been given a taste of sweetness. It''s unrealistic not to give it to him. Anyway, they are both his women now. It''s OK to let him be presumptuous once a month. Even if he is shy only once, it''s really shy to do this every day.


    "Tingting, do you feel that Wu Hao is very experienced?"


    Xu Xinjie said suddenly.


    "Didn''t the young master have two girlfriends before? I don''t believe that the young master didn''t want other people''s girls. Is it normal for him to have experience?"


    Yu Ting blushed and said, "besides, it''s not a day or two for the young master to get us. He has been very experienced in this aspect."


    "I don''t mean alone. I mean... It''s the first time we''ve been in bed with him. He''s also very experienced. He always feels that this guy is not the first time to play like this." The girl couldn''t help but get angry at the thought that he might play around outside.


    Yu Ting was stunned.


    Think about yesterday''s two young masters. He is really experienced and plays with them. It seems that he knows how to enjoy the two girls.


    "Xinxin, you mean young master, he often plays with women outside?"


    Yu Ting''s look has become bad.


    It''s OK to play at home. Even if you want them to be normal, they are all his women. But the thought of him playing around outside is totally unacceptable.


    "Although I didn''t get hold of it, I always felt something was wrong. I think we need to make it clear that if he really plays outside often, he won''t touch me in the future." Xu Xinjie said flatly.


    "He really wants to play around outside and never touch me again!"


    Yu Ting also expressed her position with a clear attitude. As a housekeeper, she can try to accept his normal love, but if he plays with a bunch of women outside, even she can''t accept it.


    When he comes back, we must ask him about it!


    The two men looked at each other with firm eyes.

 Chapter 307

    Wu Hao was in a mixed mood on his way home.


    When two ex girlfriends come back, the original clear feelings become uncertain again. Of course, it''s not that his feelings for ting and Xu Xinjie become uncertain because of them, but that he is worried that their appearance will bring impact on his current love life. It''s always unimaginable for a woman to be jealous.


    At least Stuart would make trouble, which he was very sure!


    As for the purpose of Li Yunyao''s return this time, he is not clear. After walking by the river for half an hour, the two people didn''t talk about anything. They just said a few words. Wu Hao can vaguely feel that Li Yunyao still has feelings for herself. As for the feelings reserved, she will not know what she will do.


    He is not particularly worried about what Li Yunyao will do out of the ordinary. Her character is totally opposite to that of Stuart, and the most worrying thing is Stuart.


    Their time together is not very long, but he still has a certain understanding of her, this girl will try every means to do what she wants to do, now she is coming to her, whether to get back together or revenge is not clear.


    It''s obviously not a good thing to compound or retaliate.


    Damn it.


    Now the situation is more and more mysterious.


    It''s really hard to understand whether it''s a script arranged by fate or a joke produced by fate.


    What makes Wu Hao even more sad is that situ Na lives in 1606, block 9, and Li Yunyao lives in 1706, block 9. The two of them not only come back on the same day, but also live in the same building, and they are still going up and down the stairs. Li Yunyao jumps upstairs, and situ Na can hear the news downstairs.


    He couldn''t imagine what would happen to his two ex girlfriends.


    Now we can only take one step


    Clean up your mood.


    Go home.


    As soon as the door opened, Wu Hao saw a warm picture.


    Xu Xinjie and Yu Ting are sitting on the sofa watching TV, and they are lazily leaning together. Wu Hao is very excited by this picture.


    This is the life he wants!


    Yes, this is the life you want!


    "Have you two beauties eaten? If I don''t eat, I''ll cook myself and get you a bowl of fresh noodles. " Wu Hao said.


    "You have prepared the noodle soup. Xinxin and I have already eaten it."


    Xinxin?


    Wu Hao''s head cracked when he heard this nickname. He didn''t expect that they could have such obvious changes yesterday. Tianlelu knew that the same bed had the same effect, so he cheated them to go to bed together early.


    "Wu Hao, what are you happy about? Sit down and ask you something."


    Xu Xinjie stares at him with a straight face, and the two move their hips to make a place in the middle.


    Huh?


    What happened?


    Wu Hao noticed that there was something wrong with the look on their faces. They seemed to have some serious problems with themselves.


    Use your brain to think about what you''ve done to them in this period of time. After thinking about it, only the last time you almost knocked Xiaoyou down, I''m sorry for them.


    "What do you say?"


    Wu Hao sat down among them and quickly adjusted to deal with their questions.


    "Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin don''t seem to have formal girlfriends, do they?" Yu Ting asked.


    "They? Yes, these two guys, I have told them for a long time to find a serious girlfriend to fall in love. Don''t keep playing. They won''t listen. "


    Wu Hao replied, but he didn''t understand why she asked.


    "Why don''t they find a girlfriend?"


    "What''s more, if they have girlfriends, they can''t play casually. According to their opinion, being young means to experience more girls. It''s a waste of youth to fall into the hands of girls too early. Anyway, they have plenty of money. They can play as they like. I can give them advice at most. It''s their own problem whether they accept it or not."


    Wu Hao carefully expressed his position.


    "A lot of rich boys seem to have this idea. Anyway, the ultimate result of falling in love is to sleep girls. Instead of wasting time in falling in love, it''s better to play with money directly. You can play as many as you want. What do you think, young master?"


    "What are you looking at? If I have this idea, there won''t be so many things. I still tend to find a good girl to talk about love and enjoy life. You can see my current state. "


    "But your two bad friends like playing with girls so much that you haven''t gone out with them?"


    Xu Xinjie stares at Wu Hao.


    "Absolutely not! It''s not fun for them. For example, they haven''t been to find a young lady once. They should be very diligent in changing their girlfriends. I didn''t find a young lady and I didn''t change my girlfriends. I went out to play with them. "


    Wu Hao solemnly explained that he was surprised that they were going to be interrogated by the United Front tonight!?


    But strange, what did they hear or find? Why do good people question themselves?


    What''s the situation!?


    "The young master really didn''t play around with girls?"


    "No! I swear, absolutely not! "


    "But I agree with Xinxin that you were very experienced yesterday. It''s not like sleeping with two girls for the first time."


    "Well, it''s not like sleeping with two girls for the first time! Don''t underestimate our sixth sense, Wu Hao. You''d better be honest. Even if we made mistakes before, we may be able to forgive you. But if you talk nonsense, we''ll never forgive you. You can do it yourself. "


    Wu Hao stares at them. Is the sixth sense of a woman really so terrible!? Can they find out?


    Shit, do you want to be so amazing!?


    "Do you think too much? I''m just excited. Boys, two girls can always give full play to their imagination in their own bed and enjoy them. It has nothing to do with experience. It''s all imagination. Yes, it''s imagination! Just like your girls'' sixth sense, boys'' imagination in this aspect is beyond your girls'' imagination. "


    "Deceiving!"


    Xu Xinjie flatly said: "imagination is based on experience. If you don''t have experience, you can''t have so many postures without thinking. Wu Hao, if you''re not honest, we''ll take it as if you acquiesce in your criminal facts and never want to touch Tingting and me again."


    "No, it''s OK? This is a verdict of guilt Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "Young master, you are guilty. All kinds of signs show that you have absolutely played with other girls outside. Your sophistry will only increase our suspicion. You might as well admit it. Maybe we can forgive you in your attitude."


    Yu Ting is angry.


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly and looks at them with a guilty heart. He is really convinced.

 Chapter 308

    Last time, Xu Xinjie almost found the fact that he was sleeping with Xiaoyou by smelling the smell. This time, they actually concluded that they had played double flight with other girls outside through their own experience. How does NIMA explain this?


    Say to drink with two girls, accidentally put them to sleep together!?


    So it''s better to tell the truth. Maybe they can accept it better.


    Wu Hao looked at them and hesitated to tell them the truth.


    "If you choose to hide it, there will be a barrier in our heart. If you want us to accompany you in the future, we will never agree. You should think about it yourself."


    Xu Xinjie made a killing move.


    "So you can sleep with me if I say it?"


    Wu Hao was pleasantly surprised.


    "At least we can think about it, but if you don''t say we''ll never sleep with you!"


    "Good! I said


    "Well! Sure enough, isn''t it


    Xu Xinjie gas not to hit a place, can''t help but powder boxing Hello, even in Ting can''t help but hit him twice to solve the heart of hate.


    "Well, it''s almost enough. It''s not what you think. It''s a complete accident, so it''s not as experienced as you think. It''s just an accident!"


    Wu Hao holds them.


    "Xinxin, do you remember my two ex girlfriends?"


    "Remember, one is Li Yunyao, the other is situ Na, both of them are school flowers of the times."


    "Do you know how I broke up with them?"


    "I only know that you and Li Yunyao seem to break up because of the fierce pursuit of Stuart. As for how you broke up with Stuart, I don''t know. Anyway, after you broke up with Stuart, one of them transferred to another school and the other went abroad. Everyone doesn''t know what happened between you."


    "I''ll tell you now why I broke up with them."


    Wu Hao sighed.


    "Li Yunyao and I are really because of situ Na''s fierce pursuit of scoring hands, but it''s not that popular in the school. It''s because I fell asleep with situ Na and was caught and raped by Li Yunyao. It''s because situ Na''s fierce pursuit made me have more and more conflicts with Li Yunyao. She worried that I would be shaken sooner or later. The more worried about the conflicts, the more we quarreled and broke up."


    "To tell you the truth, I was a little bit childish at the beginning. I just wanted to be angry with Li Yunyao. She was always afraid that I would be with Stuart, so I just wanted to be with her. But later, my relationship with Stuart was also true. Although she was very crazy, bold and careless, she didn''t know one''s inner nature until she got along for a long time, In fact, she is very sensitive and vulnerable, and she is very, very loving. The longer I get along with her, the more I want to fall in love with her. I felt at that time that since the relationship with Li Yunyao has become a thing of the past, I should go on well with Stuart. "


    "But many things always go against my wishes. My relationship with Stuart is becoming more and more stable, and Li Yunyao comes to me because she can''t let go of her previous relationship. To be honest, the reason why I separated from her is not because there is no relationship, but because of contradiction. So when she came to me, I really hesitated, and Li Yunyao''s idea of getting back together became more and more obvious, Situ Na also knows what Li Yunyao thinks, because she chased me from Li Yunyao at the beginning, and she was afraid that Li Yunyao would chase me back again. At that time, they were very different. "


    "No wonder there was a time when people said you had two feet." Xu Xinjie hummed.


    "Listen to me. I think Li Yunyao was a little angry at that time, so she chased me just like Stuart did when she chased me. Of course, her character would not do something as crazy as Stuart. Stuart knew about this, so I was Stuart''s boyfriend on the surface at that time. In fact, I was in a dilemma among them. I also blame the things I experienced at that time. I don''t know much about them at that time. Now I must find a way to take both of them away! "


    The two girls gave him a look, and one of them scratched his ear.


    "To tell you the truth, I was really stupid at that time. I was just as useless as stepping on two boats."


    Wu Hao continued with a bitter smile: "later, this situation lasted for a period of time, and both of them couldn''t stand it. One night, they asked me out for a showdown. That night, the three of us sat together and drank a lot of wine, and we were all drunk."


    "Young master, what''s your last choice?" Yu Ting can''t help asking.


    "At last I chose Stuart! At that time, I felt that I had hurt li Yunyao once, and I couldn''t hurt situ Na again. Since I always wanted to hurt one, let Li Yunyao give up. " Wu haodao, with self mockery on his face.


    "How did the young master break up with that Stuart?"


    "That''s the answer I''m going to give you."


    Wu Hao said: "we were all drunk that night, so I wanted to open three rooms to have a rest. As a result, I was in hell that day. After calling two hotels, there was only one room left. At that time, I was too sick to call. I asked for a double room. As a result, I slept with them that night. I mean... You know."


    "When we came together in the morning, the three of us were all shocked. As girls, they couldn''t accept the fact even more. They put on their clothes and left. I was confused at that time. One by one, they didn''t answer their phone calls, and they didn''t see me. The next day, they didn''t go to school. The third day, Li Yunyao transferred to another school, and Stuart also went to England."


    Then Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Believe it or not, this is what you call the source of experience, and only once."


    "It turns out that you broke up with Stuart because of this. No wonder people want to break up with you. Normal girls can''t accept this kind of thing."


    Xu Xinjie said that she was relieved to know that his experience was based on this. She knew something about him and his two ex girlfriends. What happened with them was better than he was looking for women outside.


    "How did you accept Xinxin?"


    Wu Hao looks at Xu Xinjie with a smile.


    "I... I have been in love with Tingting for such a long time. If you want to mess around like this at the beginning, I will break up with you every minute." Xu Xinjie said with a red face.


    "So, I''ve confessed this to you. Forgive me?"


    Wu Hao looks at them with a smile.


    "The young master didn''t cheat?"


    "Absolutely not. How can I use this kind of thing to cheat you!"


    "It''s better than looking for other women outside. Wu Hao, you can''t mess around outside at any time. Do you hear me?"


    "Hear me! So you''re forgiving me, right? I''ll take you to bed so late, hehe. "

 Chapter 309

    "You don''t have to. We''ll go back to our room by ourselves. Young master, you should go to bed early. Good night."


    Yu Ting kisses him on the face and gets up to go back to the room.


    Xu Xinjie, who dares to stay by his side, sneaks back into the room. Within two minutes, she goes to Yu Ting''s room with a pillow.


    Her bed is full of traces left by yesterday''s battle. You''d better change the sheets and wash them before you go to bed.


    Wu Hao watched them blossom in a room. They were in Xu Xinjie''s room last night. Do they want to change rooms today?


    Go and open the door.


    Huh?


    Locked?


    "Hey, baby, isn''t it? Why do you lock it? "


    Wu Hao has a black face. He was sleeping together last night. Why did he shut himself out again.


    "You''re not tired. We''re still tired. Go to sleep." Xu Xinjie said.


    "I''m just going to sleep. I promise I won''t do anything. I''ll hold you to sleep."


    "No! Young master, your promise in this respect has never been fulfilled. I won''t believe you. You''d better go back to your room and sleep


    He has a black face.


    I thought that after their relationship is good, they can enjoy the happiness of the same people. As a result, they are exclusive. What''s the rhythm?


    "You two will not do this to me in the future, will you? It''s embarrassing. " Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "It depends on your performance. If you behave well, we can give you once in a while. If you behave badly, you will not only have no chance to sleep with us, but also have no chance to sleep with anyone."


    Xu Xinjie said that she could be heard laughing and talking outside.


    "What are your assessment criteria?"


    "There is no evaluation standard, it depends on our mood."


    Yu Ting said with a smile: "come on, young master, go to bed quickly. It''s not enough to enjoy one time last night. It''s not enough to get up in the morning and enjoy one more time. Tomorrow, we will have class the day after tomorrow, and the final exam will be held in another month. You still think about these things all day. Be careful that Mr. Zhao catches you and tutors you every day."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It seems that there is no play tonight. Wu Hao has no choice but to go back to his room.


    Anyway, I can''t sleep. I''d better practice hard.


    For more than a month, except for being "very busy" on a few nights, they have basically kept the good habit of cultivation. Today''s super vision ability has been strengthened to a new level. Even if the bullet is shot face to face, it looks like a snail crawling slowly. The improvement of skills and the improvement of ideas is also very considerable. Today''s ideas are also on a new level, I believe it won''t be long before we can start learning new skills.


    ¡­¡­


    Practice till morning.


    After hearing them get up, Wu Hao also stops practicing.


    Yesterday I had been in bed with them for so long. I didn''t accompany them at night. I must accompany them during the day. By the way, I can consolidate the relationship between the three people.


    Well, it''s good for setting up good performance and making them more willing to sleep together.


    Since they are all his own women, Wu Hao''s ultimate goal is to be able to sleep with them every day. Even if he doesn''t dare to think about it, he will have two such beautiful women for nothing.


    Accompanying them to go shopping and watch movies, Wu Hao found that their relationship had improved significantly. At least he could feel that they didn''t mind each other''s intimate behavior. This kind of acceptance was not superficial, but really from the heart.


    Wu Hao couldn''t understand what kind of psychological process they had gone through, and finally accepted the fact. He wanted to presume with pride that his bravery conquered them last night, but this kind of male chauvinism YY must have no foundation in reality. It must be that they realized something, and then they tried to accept the result, Last night''s bed sharing only showed them an inevitable result and accelerated their acceptance process.


    No matter what happened between them, the result presented is undoubtedly what he always wanted.


    That''s enough.


    But Wu Hao was also a little worried.


    He wants their relationship to develop steadily for a long time. Now it''s unclear whether the appearance of two ex girlfriends will destroy their current state.


    Several times during the break, Wu Hao wanted to take the initiative to tell them what they had come back, so as not to make them more angry when they knew about it in the future, but he didn''t open the mouth several times.


    It''s hard to get to this state. I''m afraid I''ll never speak again, and I''m not sure what they''re going to come back for. They don''t have any malice, but they have no money here.


    Let''s wait until we fully understand the purpose of Li Yunyao and situ Na''s return, and then consider whether to tell them about it, so as not to cause unnecessary conflicts.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Normal class.


    Wu Hao lies on the desk in a daze. After the morning reading class, Zhao Shuhan walks into the classroom and gives Wu Hao a long and unexpected look.


    Isn''t the first English class?


    Another lecture?


    Wu Hao pretended to adjust his sitting posture, trying not to be caught by her.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to delay you for a moment. Today, we have two new students in our class. They may have seen or heard of each other before."


    Zhao Shuhan waved to the door, and two girls came in.


    There was an uproar in the class.


    Wu Hao jumped up in fright, and the table was almost overthrown by him.


    What the hell is this???


    "Wu Hao, what are you excited about? Sit down."


    Zhao Shuhan gave him a white look.


    Wu Hao looked at them in a daze. They were all stunned. One was Li Yunyao, the other was situ Na. They both came back to school??? What the hell is this???


    Less than a month before the winter vacation, they turn back to school at this time, what are they thinking in the end???


    "Wu Hao, sit down, do you hear me?"


    "Wu Hao, it''s exciting to see me, isn''t it?"


    Situ Na smiles and looks at Wu Hao happily.


    Wu Hao gave her a white look and sat down. NIMA was so excited that she was almost scared to death!


    What the hell do they want to do?


    Wu Hao is completely confused now.


    They''re really scheduled.


    On the same day, I came back and lived in B District. I went upstairs and downstairs to transfer to my own class. It''s not a coincidence. It''s a miracle made up by coincidence. If they didn''t make an appointment in advance.


    "We all know each other, but let''s introduce ourselves." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Stuart."


    "My name is Li Yunyao."


    "These two students have just transferred, especially Stuart, who just came back from England. Many courses may not keep up with each other. We have time to help each other improve their grades. There''s no place in the class. So, Wu Hao, go to the equipment room and move a table and chair. You two should sit in the back first. If there is any need to adjust, you can explain the situation to me in the office later. "

 Chapter 310

    "Teacher, can I sit with Wu Hao?"


    As soon as Zhao Shuhan''s words were finished, situ Na named her name and wanted to sit with Wu Hao.


    "No way!"


    Wu Hao resolutely rejected her offer.


    "I''m very satisfied with my deskmate now. You say you are so beautiful. If you want to sit beside me, I don''t have the mind to attend class. My grades are not good. It''s harmful for me if you sit beside me."


    "Miss Zhao, I can sit with stuna!"


    "So can I!"


    "Teacher, I can sit with Li Yunyao. She just transferred to another school. Maybe her lessons can''t match. I can help her."


    "Teacher, I can too!"


    A couple of boys couldn''t restrain their excitement and took the initiative to be gallant.


    In fact, we all know that situ Na and Li Yunyao are Wu Hao''s ex girlfriends, but what''s the relationship? It''s all in the past. And from Wu haogang''s attitude, everyone clearly realizes that Wu Hao doesn''t want them to appear. After all, he also has girlfriends now. What''s the good point of having any relationship with them.


    Situ Na and Li Yunyao are really beautiful. It''s a first come first served month to sit with such female students.


    "Everyone be quiet, everyone''s position will stay still for the time being. The teacher will consider changing the position in case of special circumstances. Wu Hao, what are you doing sitting here? Are you going to let two new students stand in class?"


    "I''ll move the table right away!"


    Wu Hao jumped up and ran out.


    If you really want to make situ Na or Li Yunyao your deskmate, it''s not clear.


    The two beauties transferred to other schools. It will spread all over the school by noon. There is no need to consider whether they can hide it. Xu Xinjie must know about it. As her present girlfriend, she should know that he is not clear with his ex girlfriend and is not jealous.


    Three or two from the equipment room to move new tables and chairs on the back.


    Situ Na and Li Yunyao are at the same table.


    "Wu Hao, go to the academic affairs office and get two sets of books."


    "Yes


    Wu Hao went to get them two sets of books.


    "I said," what do you two want to do? "


    Wu Hao asked while sharing books with them.


    "Didn''t Mr. Zhao say that he had transferred to another school to study?"


    Stuart gave him a secret kiss on the face.


    "I''m crazy about you!"


    Wu Hao stood up like an electric shock and glared at situ Na fiercely. The girl was too unscrupulous.


    "You go back and read it well. We''ll divide the book by ourselves."


    Li Yunyao said faintly that it was uncomfortable to see situ Na kiss Wu Hao so blatantly, but now she didn''t stand against anything she did. Of course, situ Na didn''t stand against anything she did.


    "Don''t you two have an appointment to get back at me?"


    Wu Hao lowered his head and asked.


    "It''s just a coincidence." Li Yunyao said.


    "Coincidence? Is that a coincidence? Come back on the same day, live in the same community, report to school on the same day, and all transfer to the same class. Is that a coincidence? "


    "The same neighborhood? Yao Yao, do you also live in area B? "


    Situ Na looks at Li Yunyao in surprise.


    "And it''s still up and down stairs. You live in 1606 and Yao Yao lives in 1706."


    Wu Hao added, looking at Stuart''s surprised expression, he muttered instead. Didn''t they really make an appointment!?


    "It''s just you. Hurry up and go to class."


    Li Yunyao angry at him, with her special gentle.


    "I said two aunts and grandmothers. I''m just a playboy and a rascal. No matter what we had before, it''s over now. I think we should all look forward and live our own lives. It''s good, don''t you think?"


    Wu Hao said tentatively.


    "Whatever you say, you have your ideas, I have my ideas, and you are not mine now. You have no right to interfere in what I want to do."


    Li Yunyao was angry.


    "Same feeling."


    With a smile, she showed her response to Wu Hao in an attitude of indifference.


    Wu Hao looked at them in amazement.


    How do you feel


    They''re on the same front?


    "What do you two want?"


    Wu Hao asked again in a low voice.


    "I have come to study. What do you want me to do? If you want me to chase you, you can. Anyway, I have chased you once. If you want me to chase you again, I don''t mind


    She said with a smile.


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes and felt chest pain.


    It seems that they are not going to tell themselves their purpose.


    "Wu Hao, what are you doing? It''s not good for you as soon as the girl students come to the class? Hurry back to your seat and get ready for class. " Zhao Shuhan on the platform joked.


    Wu Hao took a look at them and returned to his seat.


    This morning, he didn''t have the heart to listen to class. He looked back at the two ex girlfriends from time to time. He didn''t know what they were going to do. He was always very sad, especially under so many almost miraculous coincidences, he was more worried about the purpose of their return.


    noon.


    The whole school was a sensation.


    Once those two inexplicably disappeared school flowers returned again, countless hormone exuberant boys surrounded them, their restaurant directly crowded.


    Everyone in the school knows that these two school flowers were once enemies. Surprisingly, they sat together for dinner on their first day back to school.


    Even Wu Hao was quite surprised.


    The relationship between Li Yunyao and situ Na is never good, which Wu Hao knows better than anyone. However, on the first day back, Li Yunyao did not eat with Zheng Jiaxuan, but with situ Na, which is puzzling.


    The more I look at it, the more I feel that there is a conspiracy between them.


    "Have you had enough?"


    Xu Xinjie squeezed his hand angrily.


    In the morning, it has been said that Li Yunyao and situ Na have come back. Now they actually come back. As Wu Hao''s current girlfriend, they can''t rest assured about this kind of thing. What''s worse is that they are both in Wu Hao''s class now.


    "Wu Hao, what''s going on?"


    "I just want to know what''s going on. I was shocked to see them in the class in the morning. Now I want to know what''s going on with them more than you. It''s not easy to have a stable life. I''m even more afraid of making a moth when they come back."


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "Hum, no matter what they come back to do, you should always remember that you have girlfriends now, and don''t make love with them any more. Do you know?" Xu Xinjie exhorted.


    "What''s the matter? When they come, I''ll tell them clearly not to think about me. My attitude is as clear as you!" Wu Hao is firm.


    "Better be what you said."


    Xu Xinjie flat mouth, looked not far away Li Yunyao and situ Na, very not calm.


    The current girlfriend''s attitude towards her ex girlfriend is incisive.


    "Well, don''t think about it. After dinner, I''ll take you to introduce you to them. No matter what they want to do when they come back, I''ll let them know that I have a girlfriend now." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "That''s about the same."


    Xu Xinjie smiles happily and kisses him in the face.

 Chapter 311

    Another table.


    Li Yunyao and situ Na sit together.


    They have long been used to the scene of being looked around by a group of boys. It is their choice to ignore this situation.


    Originally, Li Yunyao was going to have dinner with Zheng Jiaxuan. Situ Na said that she had something to talk with her. Li Yunyao thought that there were so many coincidences that she really should talk about it, so she agreed.


    "Yao Yao, what are you doing back here this time?"


    Stuart looks at Li Yunyao with a playful smile. Because they are not Wu Hao''s girlfriends, they have nothing to do with each other. As for the past gratitude and resentment, they are a little sad, at least for her.


    "And you? This is also the question I want to ask you. How did you suddenly return home? "


    Li Yunyao looks at situ Na.


    After that night, she didn''t contact Wu Hao. She heard Zheng Jiaxuan talk about the breakup between Stuart and Wu Hao. At that time, she was a little surprised. Of course, it''s understandable. Now that she suddenly came back, she''s a little surprised. Of course, if she has a reason, she can also understand it. After all,


    She came back herself.


    "How do I feel that we want to go together? After that night, Wu Hao let us have some kind of mysterious telepathy? " Stuart joked, spitting out her tongue. She was embarrassed.


    Li Yunyao was blushed by what she said. Only a girl like her could say this.


    "Seriously, I''m not joking with you. You said you wanted to talk to me about something. Let''s talk about something." Li Yunyao said.


    "Just what I asked you. What are you doing back this time? You didn''t come back for Wu Hao, did you? "


    "And you? You came back for Wu Hao? "


    Two people around a circle is not willing to say, but two people look at each other''s eyes to see the answer.


    There was a bitter smile on both of them.


    Is there really a telepathy between them? Otherwise, how can you even think the same? And the time to come back is almost as agreed.


    "Anyway, I put down what I should have put down for such a long time. I want to have a new start." Situ Na said, looking at Wu Hao who was eating with Xu Xinjie not far away.


    "He has a girlfriend now." Li Yunyao reminded.


    "You can rest assured that you are not my girlfriend at the beginning, but you are still with me in the end. But it''s you. Since you have an idea for him, what should you do? In this case, it seems that we have become enemies again? "


    "At most, we are competitors of the same starting line, not rivals in love."


    "I didn''t expect you to see it very well."


    Situ Na said with a smile: "what''s the charm of Wu Hao? How many beautiful girls like him? You see, let''s not talk about it. His current girlfriend Xu Xinjie is also a school flower. Only your best friend left in the school has not been taken down by him. I think you''d better go back and remind your best friend that you don''t want to rob a man by your sisters at that time. "


    "You think Xuanxuan is the same as you. She doesn''t know how much she hates Wu Hao. When I come, she will remind me not to get back together with Wu Hao." Li Yunyao was angry.


    "Then why don''t you listen to your best friend? I''ll take care of such a bad guy as Wu Hao. A good girl like you can surely find a better boy."


    "You all know why Wu Hao wants to be with him? If I could control my feelings, I would not come back. At that time, I broke up with him because you didn''t know it clearly. These days, I know more and more clearly that my feelings for him have not decreased at all. I believe I have a chance to start over with him. "


    "This guy is a real disaster for girls."


    Stuna murmured as like as two peas in Li Yunyao''s case. Apart from his absence, he felt that his feelings for him had been reduced.


    Two people are eating in silence, the heart is the same complex.


    Yao Yao


    "Well?"


    "The past is gone. To quote what you just said, we are competitors on the same starting line from now on, and we have a common enemy, so we can join hands when necessary, don''t you think?" Said Stuart.


    "Together?"


    Li Yunyao was surprised at her idea. She didn''t even think about it.


    "Yes, anyway, the competition between us belongs to the competition between us. Externally, our goals are the same. As for how we will compete after we achieve our goals, that''s another matter. Step by step."


    Stuart was laughing. She was really open.


    Fortunately, Li Yunyao is not the first day to know situ Na, especially they used to be rival lovers, and they know each other better than their friends, so they are not frightened by her.


    "You want to join hands or find other girls, I don''t want to be embarrassed by you."


    "No way!"


    "No, what did you do when you were chasing Wu Hao? Have you forgotten? I don''t believe you''ll be honest if you chase him again now. "


    "Forget it, it''s up to you. When Wu Hao and I get back together, don''t be jealous."


    "This time, who he chooses is who. The other one is not allowed to be dogged. You or I will stop here. I won''t be happy if I get the feeling without dignity."


    "Yes! We can say that whoever it is is is who it is, and the other is to withdraw unconditionally. "


    "Well, don''t go back then."


    "I should have said that."


    "I''m not as cheeky as you. Wu Hao chose you this time. I wish you all the best."


    "Then prepare your blessing."


    Situ Na was full of self-confidence with a smile, and then she sighed again.


    "What do you think is good about Wu Hao? We two girls are going to chase him? Look at him. He talks and laughs with his girlfriend. I really want to go up and give him a kick, this big bastard. "


    "I support you. If you want to kick him, I''ll treat you to this meal." Li Yunyao said with a smile.


    On the contrary, she was stunned.


    "I didn''t expect that you are also very bad. If he should know about it with you in the future, he would certainly ask you for mercy." Stuart had a bad smile.


    "Can you stop being so dirty?"


    She made Li Yunyao blush.


    "I''m not afraid." Stuart had a bad smile on her face.


    "I''m too lazy to tell you."


    Li Yunyao starts to eat on her own, but she''s embarrassed to death.


    "I''m still shy. It''s not that I haven''t been with him. If I get back together with him, the first thing I do is to roll the sheets with him. I''ll scream loudly."


    "Stuart! Are you a girl? Can you stop talking about this kind of thing in the restaurant? You can''t see the people around you. "


    Li Yunyao was embarrassed by her. He was so unscrupulous.


    "It is. Don''t say you don''t want to."


    "Stuart!!"


    "Well, well, don''t say, don''t say, eat."


    Li Yunyao gave her a big white eye. Fortunately, she just didn''t agree to join hands with her. Otherwise, she would be in a mess in the end. Few girls can be as cheeky as she is. It''s a match with Wu Hao.

 Chapter 312

    After dinner, Wu Hao takes Xu Xinjie''s hand and sits at the table of Li Yunyao and situ Na.


    They were eating when they saw Wu Hao and Xu Xinjie sitting on the side and put down their chopsticks.


    "Two beauties, let me introduce my girlfriend, Xu Xinjie."


    Wu Hao comes to the point.


    "You should have met before, but if I remember correctly, you should not be familiar with each other. Xinxin, let me introduce you. This is Li Yunyao and this is situ Na. They are both my ex girlfriends. As I told you before, I promise you in front of them that I will love you and love you. I will not let what happened to them happen to you, We will go on forever. "


    "Wu Hao, you have gone too far."


    Situ Na gave him a white look.


    "I just see you two have a little feeling. At the beginning, I didn''t cherish you well, but that is the past after all. Now I have Xinxin, I should cherish her well no matter how. This is my promise to her and also my promise to myself." Wu Hao said solemnly.


    "Wu Hao, I will cherish your feelings for me. You already have two ex girlfriends. I promise you will not have a third one."


    Xu Xinjie also does not show weakness. At this time, it''s time to show her attitude and show her attitude without hesitation.


    Both Li Yunyao and situ Na knew that they were here to declare their sovereignty, and Wu Hao came here with the attitude of letting them die.


    Both of them vaguely felt that some things might not be as simple as they thought.


    "As Wu Hao''s ex girlfriend, I still have a certain understanding of him. This guy''s fickleness can''t be changed. You don''t know when you will become the third ex girlfriend. You''d better have this psychological preparation. You''re beautiful and you''re a school flower. You can''t guarantee that you can firmly grasp his heart. After all, we are your lessons."


    She said with a smile.


    "Your feelings have been gone for a long time. Now Wu Hao is not the Wu Hao you know. I believe he will devote himself to me. No other girl can get involved in our feelings, no matter who she is."


    Three girls stare at each other.


    "Yao Yao, Nana, our relationship has become a thing of the past. Both of you are so beautiful and excellent. I believe you will soon find a devoted boyfriend. I wish you happiness."


    Wu Hao got up and said, "I''m satisfied with Xinxin. I''ll treat you to Xinxin. Xinxin, let''s go for a walk after we''ve settled the bill. "


    "Well, yes. You two eat slowly. I''ll go with Wu Hao first. "


    Xu Xinjie smiles politely, gets up and goes with Wu Hao.


    Situ Na was so angry that Wu Hao was so angry that he brought his girlfriend to demonstrate. It was too much for him.


    "Come on, Xu Xinjie is his girlfriend now. It''s normal to swear his status to our two ex girlfriends. Don''t you even have this preparation? Moreover, in order to let Xu Xinjie show her attitude, Wu Hao will try his best to get rid of us. It''s no big deal. "


    "I know it''s no big deal, but what he said just now is really irritating."


    "No matter how angry you are, you are also an ex girlfriend."


    "Well, it''s like you''re not an ex girlfriend."


    "I know I''m an ex girlfriend, so I''m not angry."


    "Well, you''re not angry. Anyway, I''m very angry. When I get him, I''ll beat Wu Hao first, and then show off in front of her!"


    Stuart grunted.


    "Where do you want to get back together with Wu Hao? You want to revenge him."


    "I don''t want to. Who let him be so angry with me? After beating him, let him punish me for one night."


    "Stuna, can you stop being so dirty!? I don''t want to talk to you again


    She made Li Yunyao blush again.


    "What''s the matter? I''m not asking other boys to punish me. What I''m talking about is asking him to punish me. So far, he is the only one who has got all my boys. He can punish me as he wants. I''m willing to let him punish me."


    "Satyr!"


    Li Yunyao gave her a big look and didn''t want to continue to discuss this topic with her.


    "Nana, have you found that Wu Hao is really a little different from before?"


    "Yes? It''s getting more and more handsome


    "Don''t be crazy at this time. Don''t you find that he seems to be more serious about his feelings than before? His feelings for Xu Xinjie seem very firm, at least more firm than those for both of us at the beginning. "


    "He had strong feelings for me at the beginning. He still had feelings for you. In the end, he chose to be with me in order not to hurt me. I didn''t know how moved I was at that time. If he hadn''t been silly enough to accept that incident and broke up with him, now there would be nothing wrong with you and Xu Xinjie."


    "What''s the use of saying this now? He and Xu Xinjie must be serious this time. No matter who we are, I''m afraid it''s not so easy for us to get back together with him."


    "So you mean to join hands?"


    "Who''s going to join hands with you? I just put forward such a situation. You can''t see it and I won''t tell you."


    Li Yunyao gets up and leaves the restaurant.


    Situna holds her chin to watch Wu Hao walk away, with a bad smile on her delicate face.


    No matter how serious Wu Hao''s feelings for Xu Xinjie are, she is confident that she can dig Wu Hao back.


    ¡­¡­


    The campus trail.


    Xu Xinjie took Wu Hao''s hand with a smile on her face.


    Wu haogang is very, very satisfied with her performance. She can draw a clear line between her and her ex girlfriend, which shows that he is not joking about his feelings. It also proves that he has no other ideas about situ Na and Li Yunyao.


    It''s much more reassuring.


    I couldn''t help kissing him on the face.


    "Hey, hey, did I just do well?"


    Wu Hao chuckled and gave her a kiss on the face.


    "It''s just so. I''ve passed it." Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "Now that I have passed the test, do I have any reward tonight? Why don''t I sleep with three? I promise I''ll hold you both


    "Who can believe you? When the door is closed, we''re not at your disposal!"!? And ah, this is what you should do as a boyfriend, no one asked for credit


    Xu Xinjie poked him, bashful.


    "Also, don''t think about it all day. The exam is coming soon. Put more attention on your study. The final exam will be better and the winter vacation will be easier."


    "When I''m hot-blooded and restless, you make me focus on reading. What''s the difference between this and keeping wild animals in cages?"


    "What else? Do you want to toss us around all day? " Xu Xinjie blushed.


    "Not all day, once every two or three days is always necessary!"!? Otherwise you want to suffocate me

 Chapter 313

    "A person is not to give you, who let you always want us to accompany you."


    Xu Xinjie is really shameless to discuss this topic with him.


    "Li Yunyao and situ Na are both in your class. You''d better be careful in the future, especially that situ Na. If she wants to chase you, she will ignore you. If you can''t control what you do, we won''t forgive you for what happened to Tingting and me. Do you hear me?"


    "Well, I know. If I can show you my attitude, I won''t have anything ambiguous with them. What I just said is not a scene. I really want to cherish you and go on with you. "


    "That''s about the same."


    Xu Xinjie was moved and gave him a kiss.


    "Well, baby, you should think about what happened just now?"


    "Think about your size."


    ¡­¡­


    For Wu Hao, this new year''s Day is very exciting, but also very soul stirring. Some outstanding facts have finally been determined. The arrival of situ Na and Li Yunyao has laid many uncertainties for the future.


    For Lin Hongxin, this new year''s day should be the happiest one he has worked for decades.


    The letter of appointment has finally come down!


    On the first day of the new year''s Day holiday, he received the above letter of appointment early in the morning.


    He had already prepared all the things that needed to be handed over. It took him a morning to complete the handover. In the afternoon, he had already sat in the position of the leader of the economic investigation department.


    This is a department level position!


    Standing still for such a long time, even a small promotion was enough for him to be excited for a long time.


    The key is that he is now transferred to the city bureau!


    First come first, director Zhao Cheng''s position will be his own sooner or later!


    Lin Hongxin was excited in the office for more than an hour. Then he remembered that he wanted to go to Zhaocheng to thank him for his help. Although he actually spent a lot of money to buy this position, he had to be willing to help if he had money. This is a must!


    How can I thank you?


    Just go empty handed? Or a little fruit?


    Maybe Zhao Cheng in the past would not mind, but Lin Hongxin can clearly feel that Zhao Cheng is not Zhao Cheng at the beginning. What he needs now is something that has a practical effect on him, such as money that can be exchanged for his life.


    Lin Hongxin prepared a one million dollar card for him.


    ¡­¡­


    On the first day of work, Zhao Cheng''s mind was a little confused.


    The meeting with Wu Hao was always in his mind.


    The life span of more than one year is less than his old mother can live. She will die in the blink of an eye. The fear of death is like a chronic poison in the air, lingering and irresistible.


    He knows he needs money badly now!


    In his position, it''s very easy to use money, but the honesty he built up in his early days has led to no business contacts with him, and the way to get money is much less unconsciously. He can''t always find his own door to ask others to give him money, can he? Although the other party will certainly give it, it is not a long-term solution after all.


    Breakthrough!


    He has been thinking about how to find a suitable breakthrough for himself, so that he can get money and keep his own interest, so as not to fall into the mire.


    There was a knock at the door.


    "In."


    Lin Hongxin went in.


    Zhao Cheng looked at Lin Hongxin for a moment, with a meaningful smile on his face.


    "Lao Lin, you should have been on duty today?" Zhao Cheng half joked.


    "I was busy with the handover work in the morning. I just came to the office at noon to sort it out. I came to see the director and reported it to him by the way."


    With a smile, Lin Hongxin took out a collection of Sherlock Holmes from his bag and handed it to Zhao Cheng.


    "Zhao Bureau always likes reading books. I remember you liked Holmes a long time ago. Yesterday, I went to the bookstore with my children to buy extra-curricular books. As soon as I saw this hardcover detective collection of Holmes, I bought it. I flipped a few pages and felt that Zhao Bureau would like it."


    Zhao Cheng took the book and turned it over. There was a bank card in the middle of the book. He put the book aside in silence.


    "Lao Lin, you''re a little polite. I''ll take this book. Don''t send anything next time. It''s not good. Fortunately, it''s just a book. If there are other things, I won''t take them back."


    "I don''t dare to send anything else. Pay attention next time."


    Lin Hongxin said yes.


    "Don''t stand all the time, sit down and say."


    Zhao Cheng said: "Lao Lin, since you have started to work, let''s talk about your work. This position of the economic investigation department is one of the key departments of the Public Security Bureau. It is a sharp sword to cut off economic crimes in our city. Now this sword is in your hands. You must grasp it well and make no mistakes. "


    "Zhao Bureau, you can rest assured that I will make good use of this sword and give an account to the party and the people."


    "That''s right. Since it''s work, we should take this attitude!"


    The story of Zhaocheng changed,


    "I remember a bad economic fraud case in our city not long ago, involving a huge amount of money, but it has been unable to be settled because there is not enough evidence. I hope you can give full play to your ability with your working attitude in the criminal investigation team and take down the case first. After all, the amount of money involved is very huge. I am worried that some people are trying to seek private interests and obstruct the handling of the case, We must solve this case as soon as possible and give an account to the people. "


    Lin Hongxin was stunned for three seconds before he realized that what he said had another meaning.


    If you listen to his superficial meaning foolishly, you, the leader of the economic investigation department, may leave before your butt is hot.


    Lin Hongxin heard three key words in Zhao Cheng''s words: huge amount of money, seeking personal interests, solving the case!


    In particular, the last message is crucial. As a public security chief, he is not using to solve a case, but to solve it.


    There is only one way to solve a case, but there are many ways to solve a case, and how to solve it is a great knowledge. Lin Hongxin, who has been doing criminal investigation for decades, knows very well what the difference is.


    "Zhao Bureau, you can rest assured that I will complete the task you personally assigned, and I promise to give you a satisfactory reply!"


    Lin Hongxin affirmed.


    He is sure that his guess is correct. Today''s Zhaocheng is no longer the Zhaocheng he used to be. If he can take away the bank card he gave him, it means that he wants money now. Moreover, he orders a huge economic case for himself to solve. He doesn''t want to seek personal benefits for himself.


    I believe he can understand what he means.


    "Go ahead, I''ll have the case file sorted out and sent to your office."


    Zhao Cheng smile, from his sentence to give himself a satisfactory answer, he knew that Lin Hongxin understood his meaning.


    Lin Hongxin is worthy of being an old man. No matter how obscure he is, he can hear it right away. If he cultivates it well, he may get unexpected results.

 Chapter 314

    "I''ll go back to work first."


    Lin Hongxin quit and began to prepare to solve this huge economic crime. His early interests must be used to invest in Zhaocheng, so no matter how much money he could get, he didn''t intend to ask for a cent, and he also wanted to let Zhaocheng know that he didn''t get a cent.


    Today''s Zhao Cheng has an unimaginable fascination with money. As long as you can give him money, the road behind will be much easier.


    Zhao Cheng in the office doesn''t know what Lin Hongxin is thinking.


    The director''s position has been sitting for a long time, and his sensitivity is far less than Lin Hongxin, who works under him all the year round.


    Lin Hongxin''s courtship made him see his way out in the future, and Lin Hongxin''s actions are undoubtedly loyal and proper, which meets his requirements.


    I thought that as long as I make good use of his sword, money is not a problem.


    It was selfish to put him in the position of economic investigation department at the beginning.


    Zhao Chengfan looks at the collection of Sherlock Holmes sent by Lin Hongxin, and his eyes stay on the bank card. Lin Hongxin specially marks the last six digits with a marker pen. Zhao Cheng records the card number and uses his mobile phone to log in to online banking to check the balance of the card.


    million!


    This gift is not bad. It can be bought for about a year.


    But one year is too little. What he ultimately wants is 100 years, 200 years or even 500 years. He wants to take advantage of this opportunity to realize the long life that human beings dream of. He wants to get rid of the fear of death forever.


    It doesn''t cost much either.


    According to the price of two yuan a minute, many businessmen can live a long life and never die, and as long as he makes good use of these businessmen, he can also achieve the goal he wants.


    I hope Lin Hongxin''s case can be done more beautiful, and whether he can be trained depends on his performance this time.


    Zhao Cheng went to the window and looked at the cars coming and going outside the building with a gloomy and complicated look.


    ¡­¡­


    After Lin Hongxin got the file, he immediately began to investigate this major economic crime.


    In fact, this case is very simple, illegal fund-raising billions, the evidence of suspected economic fraud is very obvious, and the difficulty of obtaining evidence is not great. I''m afraid that the reason why it has not been handled is that Wang Xiong, who left his post before, wanted to strike hard before he left office, but he didn''t expect to succeed.


    I''m afraid the reason why I didn''t succeed is that I''m eager for success.


    With Lin Hongxin''s experience in criminal investigation, we can probably know how to solve this case after reading the file.


    Meet the client in private.


    The price of one hundred million yuan is easily negotiated.


    At the beginning, Wang Xiong asked for a billion yuan, but the other party couldn''t afford it, so the case was still pending.


    One hundred million is absolutely too low to be lower than one billion. Both sides are very satisfied.


    Lin Hongxin withdrew the case.


    He didn''t ask for any of the ten bank cards. All the ten cards were sent to Zhao Cheng''s home.


    Zhao Cheng''s family.


    The old mother''s health has improved recently. Accompanied by her daughter-in-law, she can go out to buy vegetables.


    Zhao Cheng is the only one left in the study.


    Zhao Cheng was not surprised by Lin Hongxin''s arrival. He was in charge of the whole process of handling the case, and even knew how much money he had taken.


    "Zhao Bureau, let me report my recent work to you."


    "Well, you said


    Zhao Cheng poured two cups of tea and handed him one in person.


    Lin Hongxin took a sip and took out a bunch of bank cards directly from his briefcase, no more than ten.


    "Zhao Bureau, the case has been solved."


    Lin Hongxin handed in his bank card.


    Because at home, there is no risk of being monitored, and Lin Hongxin speaks directly.


    "A ten million, here are ten, a total of 100 million, the other side to the money is here, to Zhao Bureau disposal."


    Zhao Cheng couldn''t help frowning.


    As far as he knows, the other party really only gave 100 million yuan, and he didn''t give Lin Hongxin any more money in private. He actually handed in all the money, which surprised him very much.


    He thought Lin Hongxin would take at least 30 million.


    He won''t say anything when he takes 30 million yuan, but he will also focus on cultivating this person. Unexpectedly, he didn''t take any money, instead, he gave all the money to himself to "dispose", which is a good word to use.


    That is to say, he is ready to give up a cent, but also ready to accept a small return.


    Lin Hongxin has a good brain.


    pretty good!


    "Hard work, Lao Lin."


    Then he took out a card and gave it to Lin Hongxin. He didn''t say anything. It was a reward for him.


    Lin Hongxin is not polite either. He takes the card and puts it away.


    At this time, if he refuses, it will appear that he is not on the United Front. The only way to gain trust is to advance and retreat together.


    "Is there anything else that Zhao Bureau needs to explain? If it''s OK, I''ll go back first. My family is waiting for me to go back to dinner. " Lin Hongxin road.


    "Not here?"


    "No, I''ll pick up the baby by the way."


    "Well, I won''t keep you."


    Lin Hongxin thought for a moment and said, "Lao Lin, with the advent of the Internet era, economic crimes are becoming more and more complicated. Your economic investigation team must do a good job to avoid the loss of people''s property. If some cases can be solved quickly, it is necessary to speed up the solution. It is good to simplify the complicated procedures as long as the cases can be solved. Is that right?"


    "I will keep in mind the instructions of the Zhao Bureau."


    "Well, I''m sure you can understand what I mean. Go ahead and pick up the children early. I''ll go to your house to see them some other day."


    "Well, I''ll go back first."


    Zhao Cheng got up and sent Lin Hongxin to leave. He went back to his study and checked the balance of nine banks. There were not more than one point, not less than one point, ten million yuan for one and ninety million yuan for nine.


    Ninety million!


    At the price of two yuan a minute, 90 million yuan can buy eighty-five years, that is to say, one''s life expectancy has increased by eighty-five years.


    excitement!


    The desire for life and the excitement to get rid of the threat of death interweave together, presenting an interesting picture on his face.


    After several transfers, he transferred all the money on his card to his own.


    Now, we can start trading.


    Looking at the balance on the card, Zhao Cheng could not suppress his inner excitement.


    If he still has 50 years to live, he may not be excited to add 85 years to his life. However, he only has two years to live. Almost half of his foot has stepped into the coffin, and the other foot has been raised to step in. At this time, he can get 85 years of life, which is like pulling himself back from the death line, And take yourself to the height of heaven.


    Suppress all the excitement, Zhao Cheng calm down.


    He wanted Lin Hongxin to help him finish the deal, but after thinking about it, he decided to do it himself.


    After all, it''s the first time such a large transaction has been carried out, and it''s always a little uneasy to give it to others.

 Chapter 315

    Xu Xinjie is watching TV, Wu Hao is playing with her mobile phone on her lap, and Yu Ting is cutting fruit in the kitchen.


    These days Wu Hao is both excited and worried.


    The two of them are in the state he wants to be. They don''t want to be happy when they come back home every day. But Stuart and Li Yunyao always make him worried. Especially after so many days, they don''t seem more abnormal. Stuart, in particular, is clearly aiming at herself, but still can bear a little noise, which is disturbing.


    "Young master, your two ex girlfriends are back and still in your class. What are they not going to do? How do I feel like they''re here for you this time? "


    Yu Ting patted him on his leg and asked him to sit upright. Wu Hao cocked his leg and waited for her to sit down and put it on her leg.


    "Even I have this feeling. My sixth sense tells me that they are definitely aiming to get back together with you." Xu Xinjie said.


    "That''s what I''m worried about, but do you think it''s a little strange? I slept with both of them at the beginning, and they all bid farewell to me because they couldn''t accept the result. Now they are coming back together. They don''t intend to get back together with me, do they? "


    "Young master wants them to get back together with you, doesn''t he? So there are two more girlfriends, and they have already slept with you, so you can enjoy the fish and water with two girls again, right? "


    Wu Hao suddenly felt that the temperature around him had dropped by four or five degrees.


    "What do you think? If I really have this idea, I won''t discuss their problems with you. Two women will be enough for me to drink a pot. If I have two more, even if I have enough physical strength and mental strength, I don''t want my family to be a battlefield for four people. I think it''s good to have you two now."


    Wu Hao immediately expressed his attitude. If he is not resolute at this time, there will be no end to it.


    "The truth?" Xu Xinjie pinched him.


    "To tell you the truth, I really want to have some thoughts on them. I won''t hold you to show them the cards that day. I just don''t want them to get involved in our life."


    Wu Hao sighed.


    "The problem now is that I don''t know their attitude or what they are going to do. I''m very passive because I''m afraid that the enemy is in the dark and I''m in the light."


    "Young master, be firm and be afraid of two little girls." Yu Ting gave him a mouthful of fruit.


    "Ordinary little girls are all right. The key is that they are my ex girlfriends after all. They know me better than ordinary little girls. If they really want to take measures against me, I''m afraid that something will happen. It''s bad. I can only be on guard against them now."


    "That''s not the way to be on guard."


    Yu Ting thought and said, "we should find a way to let them retreat."


    "How can we make them retreat?" Wu Hao asked.


    "It''s very simple. Let me meet them with Xinxin and tell them the truth. Since they couldn''t accept the fact that they had slept with you at the beginning, young master, you can use this as a reason to refuse them now. "


    "You mean..."


    Wu Hao''s eyes widened. It''s a bit big.


    "If you want to get back together, I don''t believe they can agree if you accept it together and sleep together every night." Yu tingdao.


    "What if they agree?"


    Xu Xinjie worried: "after all, they have had one time with Wu Hao. They always feel that it''s easier to accept the second time and the third time. If they do accept it, don''t we dig our own holes and jump on our own?"


    "Even if they are willing to sleep with the young master, they will not agree to be the young master''s girlfriend. Young master, you just tell them firmly that you will not make a choice among them. If you want to be my girlfriend, you can either not be my girlfriend."


    Yu Ting said: "I believe that there are very few girls like us who are willing to accept each other. Moreover, we can accept each other only because of special circumstances. If we both exist as young master''s girlfriends, we certainly can''t accept each other. So I believe that they can''t be like us, I think the biggest result is to hate the young master together. Young master, you should be ready to be treated as a scum man. "


    "It doesn''t matter if you can make them die."


    Wu Hao said, "now I''m afraid they''ll make a mess of my relationship with you. Anyway, it''s impossible to continue with them. It''s better to let them die."


    "Then you must be firm in your attitude. Do you hear me?" Xu Xinjie exhorted.


    "I know. The three of us will discuss the specific measures tonight and make an appointment for them on Saturday."


    Wu Hao sat up and looked at them sincerely.


    "I''ll just discuss with Xinxin. Young master, you can cooperate with us."


    Yu Ting smiles and quietly refuses him.


    "I think all day long!"


    Xu Xinjie poked him.


    Wu Hao is going to fight for it, and Xiaoyou calls.


    Another customer?


    "Hello, what''s the matter?"


    "Zhao Cheng is looking for you!"


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help but wonder when the girl''s attitude became so bad. In a word, she hung up the phone. It was as if she was in arrears with her salary. She was paid every month.


    "Baby, I have to go out. I should be back soon."


    Wu Hao kisses them and goes back to the room to change.


    "It''s not going to meet them, is it?" Xu Xinjie is jealous.


    "If I want to see them, I''ll take you directly. It''s just a client. I guess there''s a big business coming back. If you''re still up, I''ll treat you to cake."


    "Then you''d better invite again tomorrow. You''ll get fat if you eat cake at night."


    "I like being fat, too."


    "I don''t like it."


    "What are you going to eat? I''ll come back and buy it for you. "


    "Well, young master, we don''t eat in the evening. Just come back early."


    Yu Ting helped him straighten his clothes.


    "OK, I''ll be back early."


    Wu Hao held them both in his arms.


    "Why don''t you watch TV, wash it early, leave a door for me at night, and I''ll come back to sleep with you? It''s been so many days. You give me a chance. "


    "It''s a good thing to say that I don''t give it to you every night." Xu Xinjie blushed and said angrily.


    "I mean together."


    "Young master is always in my room in the first half of the night, and in Xinxin''s room in the second half of the night. Isn''t that the same?"


    "I''m talking about the three of us sleeping in the same bed, just like last time."


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "Well, young master, you''re not going to see customers. Go and return early. Don''t think about this kind of thing. When the problem of your two ex girlfriends is solved, I''ll discuss it with Xinxin and give you a chance." Yu Ting pushed him out of the room, his face flushed.

 Chapter 316

    It''s a teahouse in the middle of the day.


    Nami had already closed the door at half past six to have a rest. Xiaoyou was embarrassed to sleep in bed with Nami too early and was downstairs watching movies and playing games.


    Afraid of Zhao Cheng''s complexion, she breaks into the room and harasses Na Mei. She asks Zhao Cheng to drink tea on the 11th floor.


    Wu Hao comes in.


    "What game are you playing?"


    "It''s up to you."


    Xiaoyou doesn''t lift her head. She plays her game with all her heart. Even if she doesn''t play the game, she doesn''t care about him. Who let him treat himself so badly last time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Did the girl take medicine? Or was she spanked by Nami?


    Wu Hao was too lazy to pay attention to her and went straight to Zhaocheng.


    "Boss Wu."


    Zhao Cheng got up to say hello.


    "You''re welcome to sit down."


    Wu Hao sat down and poured himself a cup of tea.


    "Boss Zhao is looking for me so late. I don''t know what''s urgent?"


    "It''s not a big emergency. I don''t have time during the day. I can only bother boss Wu at night. I''m sorry for the trouble."


    "You''re welcome. It''s the same in business. Drink tea and we''ll talk slowly. "


    "Boss Wu''s assistant has a lot of personality?"


    "No personality, how can I be my assistant, right?"


    "So it is."


    Zhao Cheng laughs and doesn''t want to talk to Wu Hao.


    "Boss Wu, you told me last time that I only have one year and nine months left. Now I want to buy some time from boss Wu. I don''t know if I can."


    "What''s wrong with this? I don''t know how long boss Zhao is going to buy it?"


    "85 years!"


    "85 years?"


    Wu Hao was stunned and then began to laugh.


    "Boss Zhao, it needs a lot of money."


    "I''m ready for the money."


    Zhao Cheng affirmed, with excitement in his eyes.


    "I''m afraid the money prepared by boss Zhao is not enough to buy 85 years."


    "Boss Wu, what does that mean?"


    In 1985, according to the price of two yuan per minute, 90 million was enough. Did he feel that he could not get 90 million? Look, he doesn''t mean that either.


    "I calculate that boss Zhao wants to buy it for 85 years, so boss Zhao has probably prepared 90 million, right?"!? I may not have made it clear to boss Zhao that the transaction price in the time transaction is not fixed, and not every transaction is sold according to two yuan. For 90 million yuan, I can only sell it to boss Zhao for 10 years at most. Let me calculate, that is to say, about 17 yuan per minute. "


    Wu Hao gave a faint smile.


    "Boss Zhao thinks about it for himself. If I can accept the price, I can sign a contract for you now. If I can''t accept the business, I''ll have tea with boss Zhao for a chat."


    Zhao Cheng''s mouth twitches.


    What the hell is this!?


    The price of two yuan a minute has gone up to 17 yuan a minute. If you could have bought it for 85 years, you could only buy it for 10 years. The gap is too big.


    "Boss Wu, is that too much? You start from the ground. "


    Zhao Cheng represses his anger and stares at Wu Hao.


    "I''m sorry, boss Zhao. I can''t change the rules, but it''s up to you to choose. It''s too expensive. You can drink tea without spending the money."


    Wu Hao gave a light smile and took a sip of tea.


    Zhao Cheng clenched his fist, and his eyes were not good.


    This boy is too rampant. He has to blackmail. It seems that he has to do so. It''s really hateful!


    For a moment, all kinds of ways to deal with him emerged in his mind, but in the end, he held back.


    Wu Hao is a man who can''t be killed. Even if he wants to teach him a lesson, it''s not right now. Offending him is tantamount to putting out his hope of living in a basin of cold water. It''s absolutely not right.


    "Boss Wu, can''t we discuss the price? Seventeen yuan a minute is too high. "


    Zhao Chengke is very polite.


    "High? You''ve never seen a higher price. "


    Wu Hao didn''t say much.


    "Boss Wu, can''t you really reduce the price?"


    "No


    Zhao Cheng clenched his fist for a long time.


    "Then I''ll go back and think about it. Maybe I''ll disturb boss Wu again next time."


    Zhao Cheng stood up.


    "It doesn''t matter. I always do business on the principle of voluntariness. Boss Zhao comes back to me when he wants to. It doesn''t matter whether he makes a deal or not. It''s good to sit down and drink tea and make friends."


    Wu Hao got up to see him off.


    "Boss Wu, stay here and don''t send."


    "Slow down."


    "Goodbye."


    Zhao Cheng left the teahouse at a big pace. As soon as he turned around, his face was extremely ugly.


    He thought that he could often trade with him in the future to surpass his life and death, but now he finds that it seems impossible. As long as Wu Hao sticks to the price, he can control anyone''s life limit. After all, a person''s money is limited. Even if he has 10 billion properties, he says that he has to sell 10 billion a minute, no matter how rich he is.


    Zhao Cheng doesn''t know whether Wu Hao is doing this to control human life span or deliberately embarrass himself, but he clearly knows that it is difficult for him to achieve the longevity he wants now.


    He took out his cell phone and made a call to Lin Hongxin.


    "Hello, Zhao Bureau."


    "Lao Lin, do you know that Wu Hao''s time trading is free to change the price?"


    "Change the price at will? He seems to have said that


    Lin Hongxin himself also heard inexplicably. He didn''t know about it at all, but in order to show that he was very familiar with Wu Hao, he had to say that he knew it.


    "Why don''t you tell me?? When I went to him for trading time, he asked me 17 yuan a minute. It''s not what a lion says


    Zhao Cheng unconsciously turns his anger on Lin Hongxin.


    "Zhao Bureau, don''t worry. I''ll contact Wu Hao immediately and ask about the situation."


    "You are familiar with him. You''d better let him make the price reasonable, but don''t call now. Let''s talk about it tomorrow, so that he won''t think I''m in a hurry. I''ll talk to him tomorrow. Come to my office and I''ll wait for your message. "


    Zhao Cheng hung up.


    He called in the hope that Lin Hongxin could go to Wu Hao to press the price, and that Lin Hongxin could persuade Wu Hao.


    Lin Hongxin couldn''t sleep because of a phone call.


    Zhao Cheng, this is obviously creating pressure for him.


    If you can''t help him talk about the price, his position in his heart will certainly be affected, and the follow-up things may not be so easy.


    Damn, it was a mistake to take him to see Wu Hao. This guy went to see Wu Hao himself, which caught him off guard.


    What caught him unprepared was that time trading could change the price at will, which made it more difficult for him to cooperate with Wu Hao.


    This price change must be in Wu Hao''s own hands. If he pulls up the price very high, he will be very passive.


    What can we do!?


    I can''t manage so much. I''ll call Wu Hao directly to ask about the situation.

 Chapter 317

    Seeing off Zhao Cheng, Wu Hao pulls a chair and sits beside Xiao you.


    "Xiaoyou, how did I do what I told you last time?"


    "There''s still some left."


    Small you Yin Yang strange Qi answered a sentence.


    "Is your efficiency too slow? A hundred people haven''t finished it for so long? "


    "You have to slow down and do it yourself."


    If I had your ability, I would have done it myself.


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes and was puzzled by her. How could he feel that the girl was angry with herself? Are you still worried about what happened last time?


    be on the cards!


    Otherwise, I can''t think of any place to provoke her.


    The initiative is in her hands. It''s useless to rush with her. If she is more reluctant to help, it''s even worse.


    "Don''t worry. You can do it whenever you feel better. I''ll treat you to a movie and have a big dinner after you finish it." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Hum, who is rare."


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you girl today? How did I offend you? It''s weird. "


    "I love to be angry. Why don''t you allow me to be angry?" Xiaoyou raised his head and gave him a white look. He lowered his head and continued to play the game.


    "Then you must have a reason to be angry?"


    "Why are you angry?"


    "Forget it, forget it. I don''t want to ask you. You should be angry. You can be angry here alone. It''s almost time to play. Go to bed early. Don''t play games with your mobile phone all day. Be careful that your eyes of death will become nearsighted. " Wu Hao gets up and leaves.


    "You''re leaving?" Xiaoyou stands up.


    "What else? Do you want me to sit on the side and look at your face all the time? "


    "Hum, every time I come here, I''ll leave. Do you think I can not be angry?" Little youyou road.


    Wu Hao was stunned for a while.


    This is a bit intriguing!? Does she want to go or stay?


    There''s something wrong with this girl.


    "What do you think of me?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I don''t want you to do what you want."


    "Then I''ll go."


    "Wu Hao!"


    "What do you want?"


    Wu Hao looked at her with a black face.


    "Well, you go!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao felt that a group of crows were flying over his head. He couldn''t understand what the girl was thinking.


    Wu Hao''s phone rings.


    It''s Lin Hongxin.


    "I''m gone, you go to bed early."


    Wu Hao picks up the phone and goes out.


    "Take a break!"


    Xiaoyou kicks Wu Hao''s ass and slams the door and locks it.


    "I depend on you. Are you sick?"


    Wu Hao almost didn''t fall down. It''s strange that this girl''s hair is insane.


    "You''re sick, psycho, pervert, asshole, rascal!"


    Xiaoyou cursed through the door and went upstairs.


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. This girl is not taking medicine today. She has swallowed an atomic bomb.


    "Hello."


    "Er, boss Wu, are you all right over there?"


    "Don''t worry about me. Let''s talk about it."


    "Boss Wu, the price of time trading can be adjusted?"


    "Yes, it can be adjusted. The minimum is one yuan. There is no upper limit. Why did Zhao Cheng call you as soon as he went out? "


    "Ha ha, isn''t it? From two yuan a minute to seventeen yuan a minute, he really can''t accept it. Boss Wu, can you adjust the price a little? Even if there is a price increase in the future, it can be done step by step. It''s really hard to accept a price increase of so much. "


    "It''s his business to accept or not. Once the price is adjusted, there is no possibility of a decline. Although I have a cooperative relationship with you, you should not interfere in my decision on the price, otherwise our cooperation will not continue. As for how to deal with the trouble caused by the rising price, you need to rely on your own wisdom to solve it. "


    Lin Hongxin was silent for a while.


    From Wu Hao''s tone, he can hear that the price is Wu Hao''s bottom line that no one is allowed to interfere.


    Since there''s no possibility of negotiation, there''s no need to annoy him.


    "Since boss Wu has said that, I''ll stop talking nonsense. You can set the price by yourself, boss Wu. Our cooperation will be carried out in the way previously agreed. I''ll give boss Wu a second list in two days."


    "OK, that''s it."


    Wu Hao hung up, looked back at the teahouse and took a taxi home.


    Lin Hongxin was smoking, and he was bored.


    Random price adjustment means that the most important initiative is in Wu Hao''s hands, and the price is the biggest factor affecting the transaction. Random price changes have a huge impact on traders. As a middleman, how can he explain it?


    Lin Hongxin smoked one cigarette after another.


    In the future, the first thing to consider now is how to explain this problem to Zhao Cheng.


    After thinking about it, there was no other way. He simply put it all on Wu Hao. Anyway, he thought the price was his own. As a middleman, he had no right to interfere.


    With the decision, Lin Hongxin relaxed a little. When we think about this random price, we are excited.


    If you want to control Wu Hao, you can plunder the wealth of the whole world!


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Lin Hongxin appeared in Zhaocheng''s office.


    Zhao Cheng didn''t sleep all night, and his face was not very good.


    Lin Hongxin has no choice but to tell the truth.


    "Zhao Bureau, I''ve tried my best to negotiate with Wu Hao, but he repeatedly stressed that the price can''t be changed."


    According to his own inference, Lin Hongxin explained: "I mean, if the price remains unchanged, many people in the world will live forever. Time trading is never allowed to happen, so the more money you need, the more money you can''t control it, so..."


    "So the price can''t go down?" Zhao Cheng asked without expression.


    Lin Hongxin no longer said anything and nodded.


    Zhao Cheng was restless and wanted to curse, but there was no place to vent.


    "All right, all right, you go out."


    "Well, I''ll go back and solve the case that Zhao Bureau told me."


    Lin Hongxin retreated.


    Zhao Cheng took a sip of tea and left the cup on the table. The result was in his expectation, but after all, it was related to his own money and life, which was hard to accept for a while.


    In fact, sitting at the head of the bed last night, he imagined the reason why Wu Hao wanted to raise the price. As Lin Hongxin said, the constant price will create countless long-lived people and even immortal people in this world. Although this is what countless people want, it is not what this world should exist.


    Should we accept the price of 90 million yuan for 10 years?


    Zhao Cheng smiles bitterly.


    If you don''t accept it, you still have one year and nine months to live. If you accept it, you still have at least 11 years and nine months to live. In the future, more money will come into your pocket. No matter how much Wu Hao raises his price, he can continue to buy time.

 Chapter 318

    Wu Hao is sitting in the teahouse waiting for Lin Hongxin.


    After putting it down in the afternoon, he went directly to the teahouse, so this time he got Lin Hongxin''s call and waited for him.


    Compared with Lin Hongxin, he came here for the sake of Zhaocheng.


    Boss Zhao, ha ha.


    If Lin Hongxin''s identity is the leader of the economic investigation department, then Zhao Cheng''s position must be bigger than Lin Hongxin''s, otherwise he would not be so enthusiastic to help him do this and that.


    "Wu Hao."


    Nami sits next to Wu Hao and helps him cut his nails.


    Well, the goddess''s service is envious of many tea customers. They are eager to see each other. Only Wu Hao doesn''t enjoy it so much. It seems that everything Nami does is to make up with each other.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How did you make Xiaoyou angry recently? I think she has been in a bad mood recently, especially after seeing you. She always has a face. Even when I speak, she often ignores me. "


    "So serious? She won''t listen to you? "


    Wu Hao looks at Xiaoyou, who is sitting at the cash register playing games. The girl is probably playing the game of fighting and killing, gnashing her teeth. If the person killed inside is him, she will laugh and blossom.


    "I don''t know what happened. I was kicked by her when I went back yesterday. Is this girl in the physiological period recently?"


    "I don''t think so. It''s obviously because you made her angry that she did."


    "Me?"


    "Otherwise, why do you think she is more angry to see you?"


    "But I really don''t know where to provoke her. Last time I provoked her to be angry, I had already humbled myself to her. I wanted to watch movies with him and play games with her." Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "Do you think..."


    "What do you think?"


    "Do you think Xiaoyou may like you?" Nami looked at him with a smile. She was very charming.


    Wu Hao''s whole face turned green.


    He just felt that Xiaoyou was a little abnormal and didn''t think about that.


    Nami reminds Wu Hao that she is scared. Let alone, Xiaoyou''s performance is no different from that of a girl who is jealous. The difference is more obvious in her performance.


    Damn it!


    Wu Hao covered his face and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    This girl won''t really like herself, will she? Recently, what the hell did you provoke? All of your ex girlfriends and ex girlfriends have come back, and they have provoked a trainee death. This is the rhythm of killing yourself.


    Even the God of death can attract you. Have you ever gilded your androgen!?


    "You can''t fall in love with death. Nami, please advise Xiaoyou not to let her have any illusions about me. I''ll try my best to keep a distance from her in the future. I''ve had too many emotional troubles recently. Don''t make me have nothing at that time."


    Wu Hao takes Nami''s hand and grins bitterly.


    "Isn''t our little house beautiful?"


    "Beautiful to beautiful, she can''t fall in love, I also have a girlfriend, I can''t say to see beautiful want to own it."


    "According to our regulations in the nether world, death can''t fall in love with mortals. You don''t seem to be mortals, so I don''t want to stop it. It depends on your own development. As for you having a girlfriend, it depends on whether you mind. Anyway, we don''t have any experience in falling in love in the nether world. It''s very easy to teach you. Maybe you can accept it soon, It won''t cause you any trouble. " Nami said in an orderly way, and the smile between her eyebrows was elusive.


    "Nami, how can I feel that you are being mean?" Wu Hao looked at her warily.


    "What evil can I do? You think I can arrange Xiaoyou to fall in love with you."


    "Then why don''t you stop Xiaoyou from making mistakes?"


    "She didn''t make a mistake either."


    "Damn it."


    Damn, I always feel that Nami is thinking something about it.


    "Come on, let it be. It''s a matter of pride and satisfaction for you boys to have another girlfriend. It''s like asking you to go to the execution ground."


    "It''s none of your business. Of course, it''s easy for you to say. Even if Xiaoyou can accept my other girlfriends, the point is that they can''t accept it. In the end, it''s not me who has a headache."


    "They?"


    "Forget it. If I don''t tell you about it, I''ll get down to business when people come."


    Wu Hao has seen Lin Hongxin come to the teahouse.


    "It''s a slip of the tongue."


    Nami has a bad smile.


    "What are you laughing at? I''d better advise you to persuade Xiaoyou. I''ll go back and take a dip in the river and wash away my inexplicable peach blossom luck. Then I''ll collapse."


    Wu Hao gets up. Nami leans on her chair and looks at Wu Hao with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss Wu greets you personally, flattered, flattered."


    Lin Hongxin was flattered to see Wu Hao waiting for him at the door.


    "You''re welcome. It''s a little noisy down there. We''ll talk upstairs."


    Wu Hao takes Lin Hongxin upstairs.


    In the room.


    Wu Hao poured a cup of tea for Lin Hongxin.


    "It''s about boss Zhao."


    Wu Hao said: "if you still want to persuade me to reduce the price, you''d better drink tea and stop talking. If there''s anything else, let''s talk about it slowly."


    "Boss Wu misunderstood. I didn''t come to you today to help boss Zhao talk about the price. It''s no fun to talk about the things we''ve made clear on the phone last night."


    Lin Hongxin took a sip of tea.


    "It''s like boss Wu. Boss Zhao has agreed to your price. He is busy and has no time to come to deal with boss Wu himself, so let me come to you and ask for a contract."


    "I think he was angry with me and didn''t want to deal with me face to face?"


    Wu Hao joked and gave Lin Hongxin a contract.


    "Who knows about it, but since I''m called, I''ll come. As for what he thinks, it has nothing to do with the transaction. I''m too lazy to ask." Lin Hongxin put away the contract and laughed.


    "Or you see the problem thoroughly, the mentality is more mature and experienced than Zhao Cheng, I didn''t check Zhao Cheng''s position, I guess the boss Zhao''s position must be higher than you, but it''s only now, I think it won''t be long before his position will be you sitting on it, I believe you have this ability." Wu Hao said.


    Lin Hongxin can''t help but be stunned. The calm young man in front of him has no worse psychological quality than him. He is also a person worthy of attention.


    "Actually, he is..."


    "Don''t tell me his identity. I''m not interested in his identity. I trade time, not personal information." Wu Hao interrupts Lin Hongxin.


    "Heroes are young. I believe this era will belong to boss Wu."


    Lin Hongxin said with emotion that he wanted to tell Zhao Cheng''s identity, but he didn''t say it now. He got up and said, "if boss Wu doesn''t have anything to do, I''ll go back first. When boss Zhao fills in the contract, I''ll bring it back for you to sign for confirmation."


    "As required, 17 yuan per minute." Wu Hao reminded.


    "Boss Wu, don''t worry. The contract can''t come into effect without your signature, can''t it?"


    Lin Hongxin smiles and leaves.

 Chapter 319

    Wu Hao goes downstairs.


    With a smile on his face.


    The greatest beauty of time trading lies in the free adjustment of prices. Zhao Cheng didn''t agree. For him, he didn''t lose a cent, let alone a second, but could he not agree? As a person who has only one year and nine months to live, he has the resources that can let him get more life. He will wait for death.


    Not to mention seventeen yuan a minute, even twenty-seven thirty-seven he would accept.


    It''s lucky that people don''t know their life span.


    If Zhao Cheng didn''t know his life span, he might have fantasies. He might not be able to accept the price of 17 yuan a minute, but he knew that the fear of death could eliminate all his unrealistic fantasies.


    Most people who can face death know that they can''t live.


    Most people who can hope to live choose to find a way to live.


    The fear of death ensures the continuation of human race. Timidity is the genetic characteristic of human population. Those who are brave have died long ago, and there is no genetic continuity.


    I used to rack my brains to make traders believe the authenticity of time trading, but now I think it''s ridiculous.


    If the other party is willing to use death to prove the authenticity of time trading, then go. For him, instead of losing money, he has made the best proof to other traders.


    In the future, we should maintain this strong attitude.


    There is no deal that can not be achieved by using the weakness of human gene. Zhao Cheng is the best proof.


    Hum.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao did not dare to stay in the teahouse. He left the teahouse immediately after going downstairs.


    The more I look at Xiaoyou''s angry expression, the more I feel that she is attracted by her gilded hormone.


    What''s his situation now? He knows best that the two ex girlfriends have not been settled yet. If she stirs up another game, everything will be in a mess.


    be able neither to cry nor to laugh.


    Fortunately, the business is going very smoothly now, otherwise my emotional work is just a mess.


    After waiting for a long time, I called Didi.


    The car is brand new. The driver is a man in his early 40s. His skin is a little black. He doesn''t look like a driver who drives every day, but more like a man who works on the construction site all the year round.


    "Where is the location, handsome man? Just opened didi a few days ago, the location is not very familiar


    The driver said, people are very simple and honest.


    "Do you know the Nightfire bar?"


    Wu haodao, also very polite.


    "Night fire bar? I know. You''re going there. OK, you can fasten your seat belt


    It seems that it didn''t take long for Wu Hao to drive, but he still tied the safety belt with a smile.


    "Sit down. Let''s go."


    The driver made sure that Wu Hao was wearing his seat belt before driving away.


    Wu Hao looks at the driver curiously. Such an honest and law-abiding citizen knows the Nightfire bar. The Nightfire bar is very popular recently. Does he often pull people there?


    "Master, are you familiar with night fire?" Wu Hao asked casually.


    "I''m not very familiar. I''ve only been there twice."


    The driver in the rearview mirror is beaming.


    "Young man, what are you doing at night fire?"


    "What else can I do when I go to a bar? I''ll have a drink with my friends and have a chat."


    "The fire bar is not just a place to drink."


    "Oh? A bar is not a place to drink. Is that still a place? " Wu Hao looks at him curiously.


    "It''s also a life changing place."


    Said the driver, firm and grateful.


    "Is that amazing?"


    "Of course."


    The driver said, "I don''t care about you, young man. Do you think my car is new? Just bought it a few days ago! One hundred and fifty thousand. I''ll pay for the car in a lump sum. I used to work on a construction site. Some time ago, the project owner failed to pay his wages in arrears, and everyone was too lazy to work. I went to the night fire bar to drink. As a result, you know, there are people who can trade time. You may not know what trade time is, that is, to sell your time for a dollar a minute. At that time, I thought I was joking and sold it for five years, but I didn''t really get the money, I bought this car with this money. Now I''m learning from others. I can earn no less money in a day than at the construction site, and I don''t need to bask in the sun and wind. Do you think this has changed the direction of my life? "


    "That''s true. It seems that the fire bar is a magical place." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Don''t laugh, young man. I know you think I''m talking nonsense, but it''s true. It''s not only me, but also some other workers waiting to get paid. They all got the money. Some went back to their hometown to build a house, some a younger man went back to marry his wife, and..."


    "Master, I don''t believe you. I think it''s such a magical place. I really want to have a good understanding of it. Maybe I can change my life path." Wu Hao interrupted the driver''s explanation.


    "Isn''t it? Originally, a circle of people around me were working on the construction site. Now many people around me are doing other better things. Maybe they can have great prospects in the future." The driver laughed.


    "It''s really possible. After all, some people lack the foundation for change. Once they have this foundation, some people''s abilities can be exerted. At least it''s not a problem to change their current life, such as Shifu."


    "Yes, that''s what I said. You young people are highly educated and can speak."


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair and looked out of the window with a smile.


    A worker at a construction site has led the whole circle around him to join the ranks of time trading. Although the circle is scattered because of money, there is no doubt that the circle has been formed, and the distance cannot separate the essence of the circle.


    How many circles will this circle recreate?


    Wu Hao can''t predict.


    But there is a fact in front of us that time trading is becoming more and more influential by night fire bars. No matter whether the affected people eventually go to the good side or the bad side, the influence of time trading is gradually forming.


    But


    From the driver, Wu Hao also saw a loophole in his previous prediction.


    It''s true that circles are forming, but the isolation effect between circles is not rigorous. Just like this driver, I don''t know how many people he has talked about it with.


    The wanton spread of time trading is not the result he wants.


    "Master, did you tell every passenger in your car about the time trade of night fire bar?"


    "Of course not. I don''t have to tell people why. They can''t treat me as a madman. I told you this because you were going to the night fire bar."


    "Oh, so it is. I thought a lot of people knew about it."


    "Not many people should know about it, but many people will soon know about such a magical place. After all, there are still many poor people like me in the world. Who doesn''t want to change their lives in such a good way?"


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao answered perfunctorily, not knowing whether he was happy or worried.

 Chapter 320

    Night fire bar.


    There are many electric donkeys, many cars, even some Mercedes Benz and BMW, most of which are new cars, and some of them are still hung with red ropes.


    It seems that time trading has changed many people''s lives.


    Wu Hao smiles. Yu Guang in the corner of his eye notices a black car with a foreign license plate. The car body is covered with dust. It looks dusty.


    Do you also know that night fire bar is a place where you can trade time?


    If that''s true, the speed at which time trading radiates out is really amazing.


    Wu Hao went in.


    It''s 6:45 now. There are a lot of people in the bar. Some are drinking and some are whispering. The live band in the bar has started singing and many girls are dancing on the dance floor. The atmosphere of the whole bar is very good.


    "President Wu."


    "Well, what about Mr. Gao and Mr. Jiang?"


    "Mr. Gao has gone out to negotiate with the supplier. Mr. Jiang is talking with the guest in the private room."


    "Take me there."


    "All right."


    The waiter takes Wu Hao to the private room.


    Opposite Jiang Rulin sits a fat man, wearing a black suit and white shirt, with a Patek Philippe 5270g-014 watch in his hand. Wu Hao doubts if this guy can understand the function of the watch.


    I think the black car outside is also his.


    "Hao, let me introduce you to Mr. Jia Zhengjia in Shanxi."


    Jiang Rulin.


    "Hello, boss Jia."


    "Hello."


    They shook hands and sat down.


    "Mr. Jia, this is Mr. Wu of our Nightfire bar. He is responsible for the specific implementation of time trading. He is not an outsider. We can continue the topic just now."


    "Well, where were we?"


    "You''re going bankrupt."


    "Yes, I''m going bankrupt. Now it''s really hard to sell coal. The whole market has been compressed by new energy. In this small space, the competition is still very fierce. The mine I opened is small and several small coal supply enterprises have closed down one after another. I can''t stick to it any more. I can''t find other customers. Everyone has their own supply chain, I can''t plug it in all of a sudden. Without customers, raw coal can''t get out, and there''s no money to support those workers. "


    "So? Where to say you these enterprises can look for bank loan? If state-owned banks can''t, city banks should be able to, right? If I remember correctly, the city bank loan conditions in Shanxi are very loose. " Jiang Rulin.


    "It''s very loose, but now most of the bank loans go to real estate. We Industrial people don''t get much credit. In addition, I''m a small enterprise, and the efficiency is not high. Coupled with the weakness of the whole industry, the bank risk control has not given us loans for a long time. Several banks have also given them, but the interest is far higher than the normal commercial loan interest. I might as well borrow usury."


    "You can borrow usury, too." Jiang said with a smile.


    "You have to pay it back."


    "Desperate?"


    "I wouldn''t have come here if I hadn''t been desperate."


    "I''m very curious, Mr. Jia. You are in Shanxi. How can you know about us?"


    Wu Hao interjected.


    "Well, Mr. Wu, a few days ago, a man who went out to work suddenly went back to his hometown. He bought a car and started to build a building at home. Some of his friends in our factory went to his house to drink. I heard that they sold time here and got a lot of money. Later, I learned about it. I''m going to drink a lot. I''ll just drive over and have a look at the situation."


    Wu Hao leaned back on the sofa, silent and thoughtful.


    "Boss Jia doesn''t look like someone who is about to drink from the West. This suit on you should be made in Italy. You can''t get it without 200000 yuan. The watch on your hand, 5270g-014 platinum version of Patek Philippe, has a market price of about 1.5 million, but it''s very valuable."


    Jiang Rulin joked.


    "Mr. Jiang is joking. How can I solve anything with this money? If I could solve my current problems, I would have sold them for a long time."


    Jia Zheng grinned bitterly. He was secretly surprised by the two young people in front of him. One was deep and the other was straightforward. They didn''t look like ordinary young people. Seeing what they had at a glance proved that they were not simple.


    "So boss Jia is going to make a time deal with us? It doesn''t seem to be a long-term solution. Time is as non renewable as the coal you mine. "


    "Get through the present difficulties first, or my workers will not be able to solve the problem. Mr. Jiang and Mr. Wu, can you accommodate me and give me a chance? "


    Jia Zheng looked at them with a pleading face.


    "Of course, since boss Jia has come all the way, how can we let you come back empty handed?"


    Jiang Rulin took out a deal contract from his briefcase and put it in front of Jia Zheng. He took out a Montblanc from his pen and put it on it.


    "Name, account number, how many years you need to sell depends on your own needs. The transaction price is one yuan per minute. You can calculate how many years you need to sell first."


    "Twenty years!"


    "When you think about it, fill it out."


    Jia Zheng picked up his pen and began to fill in the information,.


    In my heart, I was surprised that they were really rich. There were five pens in the pen holder, including an aurora, a kalandi, a tibali, a kalandi shangri la Limited diamond pen, and the most common marlborone writer in my hand. This one should be about ten thousand yuan. Someone had given him another pen in this series before, which was not expensive, At that time, out of curiosity, he got to know the pens in the pen holder.


    The kalandi diamond pen is basically used for collection. It''s priceless in the market. You can''t get it without three million yuan.


    The others are also top-level series, at least tens of thousands.


    These pens are basically used for collection. They just insert them in the pen holder at will for people to use. This is really rich. What a rich family is behind them. I can''t imagine.


    It was also noted that he was very humble and polite from the beginning, and did not dare to offend them.


    "It''s done."


    Jia Zheng handed the contract to Jiang Rulin.


    Jiang Rulin handed the contract to Wu Hao and gave him a pen.


    "When did you get these pens?"


    Wu Hao asked with a smile as he signed.


    "I went home on New Year''s day. My father put a pile of pens on his desk and grabbed a handful of them at random."


    "Does your father like collecting pens?"


    "I don''t understand. It''s probably from someone else."


    "If it''s his collection, you''ll be scolded."


    "The collection of farts is dusty on the table."


    Wu Hao smiles, picks up his pen and throws it back.


    "Boss Jia, your transaction has been completed for 20 years, with a total of 10.512 million yuan. Look at the balance on the card you filled in. If it''s OK, you won''t be left. Of course, if I''m in a free mood, I can have a drink in our bar. Our little girls are singing right songs."


    As soon as Wu Hao''s voice fell, Jia Zheng''s mobile phone received the bank information.

 Chapter 321

    Jia Zheng is a small business man. He is very observant and knows how to behave.


    Although he was eager to leave after getting the money, he did not forget to buy a few bottles of wine from the bar when he left, which cost more than 300000 yuan.


    After 20 years of single sale, it was a big deal. Wu Hao and Jiang Rulin sent him out of the bar together, and then he returned to the private room.


    "Hao, the list I signed these two days."


    Jiang drew a dozen contracts from his bag.


    "A total of 51 pieces, all of which are sold for money. I don''t have enough contract paper on my side. Please give me some more."


    "As much as you want."


    Wu Hao took out a thick stack of contracts and put them on the table. He took over the contracts that had been signed and turned them over. He saw several familiar names, most of which were first-time transactions.


    Wu Hao took a pen from the pen holder and began to sign one by one.


    "Should these people come to the store every day these two days?" Wu Hao joked.


    "Well, they all want to get the money at the first time. They want the bar to be open 24 hours a day and wait in the store all the time. However, these people can''t get the money and don''t have much money to spend. They are easy to make trouble when they are drunk. I beat two of them yesterday." Jiang Rulin.


    "How many of those who get the money spend in the store over and over again?"


    "Not bad."


    Jiang Rulin thought about it.


    "Local people are more likely to go back for consumption. Most of the foreigners who have been trading for more than five years do not have the following information. I think they will go back to their hometown after taking the money," he said


    "Have you ever noticed how many people have been introduced?"


    "It''s getting more and more these days. About one third of the 51 contracts you have are introduced to you."


    "I think it''s going to get bigger and bigger in the future."


    "Indeed, I feel that the radiation ability of time trading is a bit terrible. According to this trend, it is very likely that most people in this city will come into contact with it. Anyway, I can''t see clearly whether it is good or bad."


    Jiang Rulin sighed: "the day before yesterday, a man went to the store to spend money. He was a young man who had been trading once before. He had been a waiter in a restaurant for five years and had money. He brought a group of friends to the bar to play. When he drank too much wine, he was drunk. He was very rich. He scolded as if he had the richest money in the world. He wanted to show the people he despised, At last I had it thrown out. This time trade really gives people a way to change their lives, but to tell the truth, it also shows the worst side of people''s heart incisively and vividly. It''s too easy to get, and it''s too easy to get lost. "


    "Yes, you know what my first reaction was when I got this ability. I think it''s a devil''s contract. No one can be crazy about it without any constraints."


    Wu Hao sighed.


    "But there are two sides to this matter. Some people will soon spend all the money they get, and some people will certainly use the money to really change their lives. On my way here today, I met a didi driver, one of the traders, who used to work at the construction site and bought a car to run didi after taking the money."


    "Maybe it''s easier for people without ambition to benefit from it."


    "You''re right. The more ambitious you are, the easier it is to be unable to extricate yourself."


    They looked at each other and laughed bitterly.


    "Ah Hao, have you ever thought about controlling the risk? I think time trading is likely to get out of hand if it develops at the current rate of diffusion. "


    "When I came in, I saw the car that Jia was parking outside, so I thought about it. This is also the topic I would like to discuss with you later. We two have a chat while drinking. To be honest, I think it''s a very serious problem."


    "It''s really serious."


    Wu Hao signed all the contracts one by one. Jiang Rulin took a bottle of Xiaoying and poured a cup for each person.


    "Is this wine bought?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I don''t understand. Gao Feng got it back. It''s only over 200000 yuan. Someone should buy it."


    "I heard the waiter say that Gaofeng is going to negotiate with the supplier?"


    "Recently, some of the wines sold well. He wanted to lower the purchase price. I told him that you might as well go to their superior agent and sell them by yourself, but he didn''t listen."


    "I''m too busy to do business as a bar agent. If I sell in a bar alone, it''s hard to consume a lot of goods." Wu Hao said.


    "I don''t understand why he has to do business in a bar. It''s OK for him to act as an agent while working in a bar. Now it''s quite profitable to open a winery. Don''t say it."


    "He has his own business plan. We just support him anyway."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "Anyway, the peak does not care about time trading. Let''s discuss it by ourselves."


    "All right, let''s go."


    Two people touched glasses, this serious scene let them both don''t know where to start, cold for a while, two people can''t help laughing.


    "Don''t be so serious, just say what you want to say."


    Wu Hao said: "to tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that Jia Zheng, who is far away from Shanxi, would come here to make this transaction. It''s just one person. I don''t know how many people like him who are far away from the horizon already know about the time transaction. Jia Zheng is just a small businessman. Is it possible that more threatening people also know about it? Even if this matter has entered the audio-visual scope of the national level, although I have imagined these risks from the beginning, it is a little faster now. The preparation I am making is too late to deal with the trouble in this aspect. I have no problem on my own. Let alone the national level, I am not afraid of the opponents in the world level, The point is that you people who are closest to me, if there is any trouble, I guess you must be in danger first. "


    "Come on, you still have the ability to protect yourself."


    Jiang Ru Lin smiles, moved inexplicably, the three of them are not brothers, better than brothers, one of the closest people let his nose a little sour.


    "Don''t say that. After rising to the national level, you are hanging with the peak. I can let my father deal with ordinary events, but I''m afraid the terror of time trading is far greater than the total number of atomic bombs in the world. For this ability, I believe there will be many uncontrollable factors. On the surface, my family still has the ability to deal with it, but on the surface, no one can tell what will happen." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "Didn''t you think that would happen?" Jiang Ru Lin was silent for a moment, but he still laughed.


    "Yes, but it''s more serious than I thought. At the beginning, I thought that after the formation of the trading circle, it was easy to cut off the external dissemination of information. Trading information would only spread in the circle, and then the circle would continue to expand. However, from today''s events, the dissemination of information is almost uncontrollable, and people outside the circle can easily get information, which reminds me of a theory. "


    "What?"


    "Six dimensional theory."

 Chapter 322

    "Six dimensional space theory? What is it? " Jiang Rulin looked at Wu Hao and heard about the theory for the first time.


    "In a nutshell, you need only six people to get to know the president."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Jiang Rulin frowned and understood the meaning of Wu Hao''s words.


    "Nowadays, the spread of time trading information has become uncontrollable. Maybe it will reach the ears of the top leaders as long as it is spread by a few people. Not to mention our domestic spies, there are many foreign spies in our country. It is very likely that the senior foreign officials will soon know about it."


    Wu Hao has a heavy heart.


    "Hao, I suddenly want to say something else." Jiang Rulin looks at Wu Hao with a bitter smile.


    "Well? You said


    "Generally, people like you who get the golden finger in real life are the pig feet of novels. How can I see the pig feet of other people''s novels? After they get the golden finger, they go all the way to the God block and kill the Buddha. They are all omniscient and omnipotent. It''s not a pig''s fault that you can predict the risk wrongly." Jiang Rulin joked.


    "So few people read this book."


    Wu Hao laughed at himself, then became serious.


    "In my age, some things are really naive and some things are really simple. After all, I''m not a pig in those novels. If I can never make mistakes, I''m already a God. Besides, I think even a God can make mistakes. Both man and God find the right way out of mistakes. After all, real life is not a novel."


    "If your story is really written into a novel, no one will read it. People love to see the protagonist pretending to be invincible in the world. It''s good for you to consider the real situation. No one wants to see you make mistakes."


    "Come on, no kidding. Now the mistakes have been made, and the information about time trading is definitely getting more and more intense. Let''s try to control the situation."


    Wu Hao touched a glass with him and took a drink.


    "According to the six dimensional space theory you just mentioned, maybe the country has noticed the time trade these days. At this level, I''m sure I can''t think about it."


    Jiang Rulin said: "I think it''s impossible for Ba Hao to conceal information. Now it''s impossible to block information. You have to consider this from other aspects."


    "In what way?"


    "I don''t know which aspect. I want everything. I''m the protagonist." Jiang said with a smile.


    "I''ll have to go back and think about it." Wu Hao leans on the sofa and laughs.


    "Would you like to stop trading for a while?"


    "It''s not necessary. If the time trade has been spread out quickly, it won''t help to stop at this time. What should we do or what should we do? I''ll find a way to solve the follow-up problems."


    Wu Hao''s words changed.


    "Xiaoru, have you found that time trading is spreading very fast in the crowd, but there is no information about it on the Internet? At least I play with my mobile phone every day and I have news about it. "


    Wu Hao also suddenly thought of this problem and took out his mobile phone to search the keyword time trading.


    According to relevant laws and regulations, the content you search will not be displayed.


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    Time trading is blocked on the Internet?


    "Did you block this keyword?"


    Jiang Rulin didn''t understand. He was searching at the same time and saw the same sentence.


    "I just thought about it. Where would I find someone to do it?"


    "That''s someone secretly helping you. Who in your family knows that you have the time to trade?"


    "No one seems to know."


    Except for the two of them, Xu Xinjie and Xiao youna Mei, they all can be excluded.


    So


    Wu Hao thought of the last person who might do it.


    His father.


    Although he didn''t tell him clearly that he has the time trading ability, he revealed that he has the special ability. He should know what his special ability is, and then help him control the risk before he is aware of the danger.


    In today''s Internet age, once any information enters the network, it will spread rapidly, and everyone knows it. Dad should also know that time trading, once everyone knows it, can produce great destructive power, which makes people block all network information related to time trading.


    Wu Hao tried to search Bing, but he didn''t have any information about time trading. He tried Google, but he didn''t have any information about time trading. No matter what symbol he used to space these four words, he didn''t get any results.


    Wu Hao tried to search the Nightfire bar again, and even these four words were blocked.


    This preventive measure can''t help but make Wu Hao feel that Jiang is still spicy!


    It seems that I have time to go back to thank him, and help myself to solve this big problem without saying a word.


    Moreover, judging from the four words of blocking the Nightfire bar, my father is still paying close attention to it secretly. When I have time, I just go back to report it, and listen to Lao Jiang''s opinions.


    It''s nice to have a backer to help.


    Wu Hao suddenly had this feeling.


    Because of his secret help, I don''t know how much unnecessary trouble I have reduced for myself.


    I don''t know if he helped himself to solve the offline problems?


    Wu Hao smiles.


    According to Dad''s character, he should not help himself solve all the troubles. According to him, sooner or later, he will turn himself into a waste.


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "It''s probably my dad. I told him a little bit before."


    "Then it''s easy to solve. It can''t be spread on the Internet, and the people who know it are still limited. It''s relatively less troublesome to solve."


    "That''s right, but I''m afraid it''s not easy to solve it."


    Wu Hao drank all the wine in his glass.


    He got up and said, "I''ll go back and find a way first. You''ll have to deal with the bar. It''s hard."


    "It''s your business, it''s mine."


    Jiang said with a smile: "in fact, I think it''s very funny. It''s much more interesting to see these people reveal the deep things of human nature than to insert a knife into people''s bodies. Do you think I have the potential to be a bad person?"


    "Don''t talk about yourself as if you are not a bad person. Look who is good enough to make those swords all day."


    Wu Hao joked and walked out.


    "It''s good for chivalrous people to bring swords. People like you who don''t know the fun of swords know nothing."


    Jiang said with a smile.


    "Do you want to be a chivalrous man or a bad man?"


    "I think I have more potential to be a bad person."


    After that, they both laughed.


    "But don''t be too bad." Wu Hao said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got a sense of propriety."


    "Come on, you go back. I think those people who just got the money in the bar are going crazy. You let people control the scene a little. Don''t have an accident. I''ll go back directly."

 Chapter 323

    Wu Hao knows very well that the whole beautiful girl in her arms is still her own.


    If you really want her, you can.


    But it''s something he can''t do now.


    "Chat or not? If I don''t talk, I''ll go back. "


    Wu Hao stares at her with a straight face, for fear that she will hook her into the bed with a soft heart. Then the girl''s careful eyes will succeed.


    "Why so fierce."


    "If you do that again, I''ll go straight back."


    "Then I want you to give me a hug, right? I''m in your arms. You''re holding me like this. "


    "Do you have to do so much for a chat?" Wu Hao gave her a white look.


    "I just want you to hold me."


    Stuart was good. Knowing that Wu Hao was angry, she took the initiative to come down from him and sit next to him, nestling in his arms.


    "I don''t think you have anything to talk to me about."


    Wu Hao said that he couldn''t laugh or cry. His ex girlfriend is so willful that he can''t refuse all her requests.


    Maybe that''s the reason why my peach blossom is overflowing?


    wry smile.


    "You haven''t said the question I just asked you. Did you quarrel with Xu Xinjie?"


    "Do you want to hear yes or no?"


    "Hee hee, of course, I want you to quarrel, so I can take advantage of it."


    Wu Hao couldn''t help pinching her face. The girl was so frank that she couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "I''ve confessed about you and Yao Yao, so I won''t quarrel with you. I''m just a little annoyed about work."


    "The bar?"


    "A business in a bar."


    "I remember that the management of the bar seems to be in charge of Gao Feng. What''s bothering you?"


    "Now this bar is no longer the bar it used to be, and its business is not just normal bar business. One of its businesses is likely to be targeted by the state. In order to get this business, the state may give us a hand at all costs."


    "So serious?"


    "Or why do you think I''m upset?"


    "What is your business?"


    "Trade secrets. I won''t tell you if I ask."


    "Well, I hate it."


    Stuart gave him a delicate kiss on the face.


    Before he got angry, he quickly said, "since it''s a commercial matter, we should solve it by commercial means."


    "Well?"


    "Business, cooperation is the only form that can last for a long time, no matter at that level. If the state insists on your trade secret, if you don''t give it to the state, it will be endless for you. It will be a huge loss for you to give all your trade secret to the state. Neither of the two extremes is desirable. The middle solution is cooperation, As for how to carry out this cooperation, it depends on your own interests and the specific nature of these trade secrets. "


    Wu Hao stares at situ Na.


    I have to say that what the girl said is reasonable.


    After the time trading capacity rises to the national level, it is definitely the worst policy to choose confrontation. It takes a lot of time to establish a national level trading circle. What is needed?


    Cooperation!


    There are two obvious benefits to working with countries.


    One is that the time trading ability can enter a semi legal state. After all, cooperation means protection.


    Second, the information dissemination that the ability of time trading is not controlled can be controlled more effectively. Information intervention at the national level is equivalent to the implementation of legal weapons. Who has a word to say?


    "Nana, you have a good idea."


    Wu Hao began to laugh. Just as he wanted to kiss her, he came up to her and took it back.


    "I''m sorry to kiss me. Let me kiss you."


    She put her face on his mouth and made an involuntary kiss.


    "It''s OK. I won''t talk to you any more. You''ll have a rest and I''ll go back."


    "So soon?"


    "What else?"


    "You stay here to sleep at night. I can''t sleep alone."


    "Come on."


    "Hum, I used to say you would sleep with me if I couldn''t sleep."


    "You used to be my girlfriend, but now it''s different."


    "Ex girlfriend also take girlfriend two words, girls don''t mind, you mind what, OK, you accompany me tonight."


    Situ Na is lazy on Wu Hao.


    "Don''t be ashamed, I''ll take you to the street like this."


    Wu Hao stood up and walked out, letting her hang around her neck.


    "If you are not afraid that I will be seen by others, you will take me out, hum."


    Wu Hao went to the door and put his hand on the doorknob, but she didn''t mean to come down. She was sure she wouldn''t take her out, would she!?


    "Can''t you go down?"


    Wu Hao stares at her.


    "No


    "I depend on you, what do you want to do?"


    "I want you."


    "Can you make it a little more dirty? Is a girl ashamed of herself? "


    "Yes! I seem to have been wet! "


    If Wu Hao had water in his mouth at this time, he would have killed her. This girl is really enough.


    As soon as the door was closed, Wu Hao threw her on the bed and slapped her on her ass.


    "Change your pajamas to sleep."


    Then he turned and left.


    It''s wonderful to be her boyfriend, but I can''t stand this girl''s willfulness when I''m her ex boyfriend.


    Stuart lay on the bed, rubbing her buttocks, rolling and laughing on the bed.


    It can be seen that Wu Hao still has feelings for himself. Because of his guilt and his present girlfriend, he doesn''t dare to deal with himself.


    Otherwise, I''m sure I can roll the sheets with him tonight.


    Situ Na lies on the bed and calls Wu Hao.


    "What''s wrong with you? I have something to say."


    "Well, well, don''t be angry. It''s just to say good night to you. If you want to hear one more sentence, I''ll add one more I love you."


    Finish saying Si Tu Na Hang up the phone, the whole person is more happy.


    She loves Wu Hao, which she knows very well.


    There are more boys chasing her in Britain than in China, but she has never given them any chance. During that time in Britain, she acted like a traditional oriental woman. She didn''t like boys to get close to her, and even didn''t like boys to touch her. But when she came back to him, she felt completely different. She wanted to share everything with this boy, I don''t mind any intimacy between him and myself. I even want him to have more intimacy with me. In front of Wu Hao, she is more like an unrestrained Western girl, who dares to say and do anything, and has no scruples.


    Maybe it''s because he''s got all he has?


    Who knows.


    Anyway, he is the most relaxed, happy and free from worries.


    Stuart is rolling on the bed, remembering the long lost cuddle in his arms, happy like a lovely little angel.

 Chapter 324

    Wu Hao came out of Stuart''s house and didn''t go home directly.


    Strolled around the community, ventilation.


    Ventilation?


    Last time, Xu Xinjie was able to smell that she had slept with other girls through her own smell. This time, maybe she can smell the smell of intimate contact with other girls.


    Not only Xu Xinjie, perhaps Yu Ting also has this kind of woman''s innate magical ability.


    It was originally agreed that they would defend against foreign enemies together. If they wanted to make them suspect that they were inextricably linked with them, the situation would get out of hand.


    Make sure there''s no smell on you before you go upstairs.


    Yu Ting is in Xu Xinjie''s room. The room is very quiet. They should be reading in bed.


    Wu Hao wants to open the door and look at them. As a result, the door is locked.


    Well, it''s OK for a man to defend himself just like a thief.


    However, he is not in the mood to be natural and unrestrained in the gentle countryside today. The danger of time trading has not been solved yet. We''d better find a way to deal with this matter first, and then think about how to be happy.


    Wu Hao himself went back to the room.


    Take a bath and sit in the void.


    Stuart''s words are very correct. At the national level, cooperation is the only source, which is good for herself, the people around her and her family. However, how to carry out this cooperation must be carefully considered.


    Under the framework of cooperation at the national level, there is almost no room for individual interests to be reserved. The power of time trading capability is no less than the total power of global nuclear weapons. Once a country knows the existence of this capability, the first consideration is not cooperation, but control!


    Under the premise of being able to control, all cooperation is superfluous.


    Some businessmen can think of solutions, and the commanders at the national level can definitely think of them, and they have more powerful means to achieve this goal.


    If we want the country to sit down quietly and talk about cooperation, we must let them know that they are not in their control.


    But how do you do that?


    Force control?


    Unless they kill and replace them, they will only encounter stronger resistance. At that time, the injured people are the people around them, and there is no possibility of cooperation in the future.


    Talking?


    What''s more, cooperation at the national level is never transferred by individual will. Interest is the eternal theme of cooperation at the national level. It is impossible to let them give up the powerful weapon they can get by mouth.


    After thinking for a long time, Wu Hao fell on the bed, put on his clothes and walked out of the room.


    "Where are you going, young master?"


    Yu Ting just came out of Xu Xinjie''s room and saw that he was going out to help him straighten his clothes.


    "Go home and talk to dad about something."


    "Coming home so late? What''s the rush


    "It''s not a big deal. I may sleep at home tonight. I''ll ask the driver to take me to school tomorrow morning. You can take Xinxin to school. Don''t wait for me." Wu Hao said.


    "Well, I see. Shall I take the young master home?"


    "No, I''m not sure if you come back alone. You''d better stay at home with Xinxin. I''m not at home tonight. You two can sleep together peacefully."


    Wu Hao joked, kissing her face and going out.


    "Say hello to the chairman and his wife."


    Yu Ting is at the gate.


    "Go home and tell them when you have time."


    Yu Tingchen takes a look, smiles, closes the door and returns to Xu Xinjie''s room.


    When he wasn''t at home, they could sleep together, not alone.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao took a taxi to Lijing manor.


    "Young master."


    "Did my dad sleep?"


    "The chairman and his wife are walking by the river, not at home."


    "OK, I see. Let''s do your work."


    Wu Hao went to the river and soon saw their figures by the river.


    My mother took my father''s hand and walked leisurely, saying something in a soft voice. It sounds leisurely.


    "It''s relaxing not to go to bed so late?"


    Wu Hao joked and walked up from behind.


    "Hao?"


    Wu daikang was surprised and did not move.


    Lin Shuhui was surprised and gave him a big hug.


    "Stop, stop, mom, don''t hold me as soon as you''re happy. I''m not Tingting, Yuxin and Xueyan. They are three girls. I''m so old. It''s inappropriate for you to hold me like this."


    Wu Hao had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    "My son can''t hold him yet?"


    Lin Shuhui hit him on the head.


    "What''s the matter with coming back so late?" Wu daikang asked, with a smile on his face. He obviously knew that if he had nothing to do, he would not come home. As for what happened, he could guess a little.


    "I miss you. I''ll come back to see you. Since you have so much leisure, I''ll accompany you?"


    Wu Hao smiles and walks among them.


    "Rare Hao, do you want to accompany us for a walk, fall in love so quickly can change a person?" Lin Shuhui said with a smile that the three members of the family were in a good mood for a walk along the river.


    "Dad, if you don''t nag me, I''m still willing to go home with you, so stop dad. Don''t talk. I know you''re going to start talking about me again. If you want to speak, I can''t go down with you. You''d better not talk."


    "Son of a bitch, believe it or not, I''ll kick you into the river." Wu daikang gave him a white look.


    "Believe me, but if you dare to kick me down, I''m sure my mother can''t spare you." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Don''t be afraid. You can''t be afraid."


    "It''s about judging the situation. If not, what are you two talking about by the river in the evening? "


    "Come out for a walk, just to talk about your recent love life, smelly boy, the recent love life is a little rich."


    "You''re spying on me again!" Speechless.


    "Do you need my surveillance? Besides, I didn''t interfere with you. What''s your hurry?"


    "Your father mentioned it when he listened to your bodyguard''s report. My mother supports you. At this age, it''s no harm to experience more girls, but don''t make other girls upset. This is the principle. Remember that."


    "Mom, don''t support me blindly. My situation is very complicated. I can''t make it clear in a word or two. You''d better let me deal with emotional matters by myself. I''ll deal with them a little bit."


    "It''s better to deal with it well. Don''t make it unclear." Wu daikang road.


    "What is unclear? Son, if you can bring more daughters-in-law back to your mother, her mother will not object to it. There are so many people." Lin Shuhui giggled.


    "Mom, you really don''t have a pain in your back when you stand and talk."


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly, but... It''s not easy to have such an open-minded mother. Ha ha.


    "Don''t say that. I''ll walk with you again. It''s rare to have a chance to go home with you. Let''s talk about something else."


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and pressed down what he really wanted to say.


    It''s really hard to go home once, and it''s even more difficult to accompany them for a walk. I''ll talk about my own business later, and it''s not suitable to say that my mother is here.

 Chapter 325

    After walking with mom and dad for half an hour, mom was a little tired. First, she went to the Pavilion by the river and sat down to have a rest.


    The father and son continued to walk along the river.


    The starting point of the river in Lijing manor is a small waterfall in the back mountain. It flows across the manor and into a big river in the distance. The water flow in the lower reaches of the river is very slow. The sound of water and the occasional chirping of insects in the grass make people quiet.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu daikang said quietly.


    "Come back, thank you." Wu Hao said.


    "Thank me? Thank me for what? "


    "Tonight, I suddenly realized that such a big thing as time trading didn''t spread on the Internet. Once I found out that someone secretly helped block all the key information, the only one who could help me do it was Dad."


    "You, some things can be dealt with fairly well, but some things are still too young to think carefully enough. You need to be more cautious in doing things in the future, otherwise such mistakes will appear again and again, and I can''t always help you prevent and stop them."


    "I know that I will be more cautious in the future."


    "You didn''t come back so late just to thank me, did you? If you have anything, just say it. "


    "There''s something I want to hear from you, Dad."


    "Oh, when did you become so modest?"


    "I always realize that I''m not mature enough when I do many wrong things. You are Lao Jiang. Can I not be modest in front of you?"


    "Good thing! Let''s talk about something. I''ll analyze it for you. "


    "Compared with Dad, you already have a certain understanding of what I''m talking about. Today, I went to night fire and found a Shanxi coal boss who specially came to trade. Suddenly, I realized that the spread of time trading is far wider than I expected, and the spread speed is far faster than I expected. I''m worried that it won''t be long before it even reaches the ears of the national high level."


    Wu Hao continued: "Dad, you should be able to imagine the power of time trading. Once you know the existence of this mysterious power at the national level, I think it''s impossible for them not to control it, and I don''t want to have a direct conflict with them, so I hope we can sit down and talk about cooperation, but I don''t know how to talk about this cooperation."


    "Do you remember the person who came down from the central government to investigate last time?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Why do you think people come down?"


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    "Dad, do you mean... It was noticed then?"


    "I''ve heard a little wind and grass, so I''ll come down and have a look in the name of research."


    Wu Hao was sweating cold on his back.


    The leadership has been aware of it since then, but now they are aware that they may be aware of it. The time difference between them is a sign that they are not sensitive enough.


    "So you are still too young."


    Wu Hao laughs. He is really too young. Even if he has strong strength, he can''t make up for his lack of age and experience. Wu Hao admits that.


    "But it''s not necessarily bad for you. The manager doesn''t know how to deal with the problem correctly until he has made many mistakes. That''s why I didn''t remind you at the beginning. In this life, if you don''t make mistakes in the front, you will make mistakes in the back. You''d rather make mistakes at the age when you can make mistakes than at the age when you shouldn''t make mistakes."


    "I hope so." Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "Don''t be so depressed. At least the situation is not as bad as you think." Wu daikang said with a smile.


    "Not too bad?"


    "If you calm down and make a good analysis of the current situation, you will find that the situation is not as terrible as you are worried about. Of course, it is only temporary. Whether it will evolve more terrible than you are worried about depends on how you deal with it this time."


    Wu Hao frowned.


    The leadership has long smelled a little wind and grass, and sensitively photographed people to investigate the matter in the name of investigation. If the leadership far away in Beijing can smell the wind and grass here, it is reasonable to say that after sending people down to investigate, they will definitely know the existence of the fact of time trading. But so far, there is not much wind and waves on the surface, isn''t it


    "Is this leader our man?"


    Wu daikang nodded.


    "No wonder he came here to visit us first, so he didn''t make an in-depth investigation or didn''t report the investigation results?" Wu Hao was relieved.


    "The investigation must be an investigation. It''s his job, but he hasn''t disclosed too much information to it at present."


    "That''s good."


    "You don''t think it''s over like this, either you or the above, once you realize it, you should find a way to completely solve the problem. For you, you can either talk about cooperation, or consider how to protect yourself or counter control. For the leaders above, they must have made the same three plans, but for them, the priority must be to control you. "


    "That''s what I want from you today."


    Wu Hao hesitated and asked, "Dad, how many members of the leadership are from our family?"


    "More than a third."


    "And the tallest?"


    Wu daikang laughed but said nothing.


    "If you don''t, just let it out."


    "In terms of your time trading ability, it doesn''t matter whether he is a member of our family or not, because it''s hard to imagine the benefits that time trading ability can bring to the individual or the country. Even if he is a member of our family, he will try his best to deal with you. At most, it''s just a change of method." Wu daikang road.


    "If it''s such a big deal, we''ll have to replace him."


    "This is where you are not mature enough. You need to use more wisdom if you want to solve a problem thoroughly


    Wu Hao sighed and shrugged.


    "Forget it, you''d better help me analyze how I can talk about cooperation with them now."


    Wu daikang smiles.


    "What do you think is the decisive factor at the negotiating table that will enable both parties to sit down and negotiate?" he asked


    "Chips, of course." Wu Hao thinks about the ropeway.


    "Their chips are the lives of all the people around you. What about yours?"


    "Me?"


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    It seems that his chips only have time trading ability, but when you think about it carefully, time trading ability is not the showdown chips he has, but the items placed on the showdown table to make both sides play games with each other.


    That means you don''t have any chips.


    Obviously, there is no condition for them to sit down and negotiate.


    "So far, you have no bargaining chips with them, so they must give priority to the implementation of the plan to control you. You want them to sit at the negotiating table to negotiate, either increase their chips or erase their chips."

 Chapter 326

    Wu Hao gave Wu daikang a big white eye.


    "Since their chips are all the people around me, can I kill all the people around me myself?"!? You said that in vain


    "I''m just helping you analyze the possibility. No matter how ridiculous the possibility is, he should be analyzed."


    "Since it''s not feasible to erase their chips, you can only increase your own chips," Wu said


    "To threaten the people around them?"


    "It''s a bad policy. From the perspective of national interests, personal interests can be sacrificed. Even people who are close to you and you really do this will only irritate them even more. Even if the negotiation really comes down, it can only have a short-term effect. They will try to control you again."


    "What are we going to do?" Wu Hao was worried and helpless.


    "Deterrence."


    "Deterrence by force?"


    "The point is deterrence, not force."


    Wu daikang said: "the so-called deterrence is actually a check and balance. You must make them realize that no matter how much they pay, they can''t control you. If they dare to use the people around you as a means of threat, the people around them and even themselves will not come to a good end, and you must clearly convey a meaning to them that once the people around you disappear, You''ll be completely out of control, and remember, completely out of control. Even if they make you worry, they don''t dare to act rashly to the people around you. Once all the external conditions concerned about you disappear, you will become a completely uncontrolled nuclear bomb. "


    "That''s it?"


    Wu Hao''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe that this was the way to solve the problem.


    "Some things are not as complicated as you think, but you need to control a lot of details behind the simplicity." Wu daikang said faintly.


    "Are you sure you don''t need to control what you can control first?"


    "Once something is done, there is no room. If you don''t do it, there is room for worry and hesitation. A negotiation with room is a successful negotiation. Remember this."


    Wu Hao didn''t say anything. He took the next step under his leadership.


    Deterrence is a little different from his own idea of force control, one is checks and balances, the other is hegemony. In this situation, checks and balances seem to be more in line with the principles of negotiation.


    Use your own powerful force as a bargaining chip


    Maybe,


    This is really the most effective way.


    "Yes, Dad, I''ll think about the details." Wu haodao took a deep breath and was relieved.


    "What you are facing is not an individual, not an organization, but a country. You must be cautious."


    "I see."


    "I''m not involved in your thinking process, but I have to remind you that you''d better put it into your consideration as well."


    "You said


    "In the end, negotiations are all about negotiating favorable conditions for yourself. Think about what benefits you want from the national level, what benefits the country wants from you, what conditions you can agree to, and what conditions you absolutely can''t agree to. How do you fight for your own interests, and how do you reject their conditions, Think about it when you go back. "


    "Why don''t we go to your study and talk about it?" Wu Hao said.


    "No, I just want to remind you how to deal with the specific requirements. I hope you can do it by yourself. Dad can show you the way, but you still have to walk by yourself. I can help you when you fall, but it won''t stop you from falling. You have to deal with the things you should deal with by yourself, no matter big or small." Wu daikang is sincere and sincere.


    Wu Hao was stunned and nodded solemnly.


    "Thanks, Dad." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "Thank you. Don''t worry about Dad. Just let yourself do everything." Wu daikang joked.


    "How can I? I''m glad you didn''t help me with everything. Although I still make mistakes, I know how to deal with things more correctly than my peers."


    Wu daikang smiles happily.


    Wu Hao also laughed.


    Father and son walk side by side, the calm river in the moonlight with their shadow.


    ¡­¡­


    After a night''s sleep at home, I carefully considered several points mentioned by my father, determined that there were no mistakes, and then strengthened my cultivation to ensure that I had enough deterrent power.


    The first ray of sunlight came in from the window, and Wu Hao opened his eyes.


    At the beginning, you will be very tired when practicing super vision, but now you have no feeling at all. You are still full of spirit after practicing all night.


    Go downstairs.


    Mom went to the flower field to pick flowers. Dad and Uncle Wu are having breakfast.


    "Good morning, young master."


    When Yu Bo sees Wu Hao coming down, he asks people to bring up the prepared breakfast.


    "It''s rare to get up so early today. I thought I would wait for your mother to call you." Wu daikang said with a smile.


    "Yu Bozao. I''m used to sleeping outside, but I can''t sleep well at home. "


    Wu Hao sat down to eat and asked, "Dad, did the leader who came down to investigate go back?"


    "Not yet."


    "After dinner, you call him and I''ll get in touch with him."


    "OK, I''ll ask you to give you his number later."


    "OK, take your time. I went to school."


    "You haven''t had two bites yet?"


    "I still like the breakfast prepared by Tingting."


    "Son of a bitch."


    Wu Hao smiles and goes upstairs to change his clothes for the driver to take him to school.


    "The young master looks quite steady."


    "It''s far from enough. Some things are too simple to think about, but the boy''s character is OK. He dares to do things by himself and has the courage to face it. It''s a small matter whether he does something wrong or not. He will grow up step by step."


    "The chairman is going to let the young master deal with the matter this time?"


    "I''ve pointed out the general direction for him. I believe he should be able to handle it well, and it can be regarded as the result of his own. It''s better for him to handle it by himself, so that he won''t make such mistakes after he has a long memory."


    "Isn''t that a mistake? No matter how the young master plans, the result will come sooner or later. "


    "If he can foresee the result early, he should do it at the beginning. With the support of the state, many situations can be avoided, which is more conducive to his follow-up development. Fortunately, it''s not too late now. If he can successfully handle it next time," he said


    "What if the young master fails to solve the problem this time? Or he didn''t get what he wanted. "


    "There is no way out. If he doesn''t succeed, he will become a tool for others. No matter what, he will succeed. I believe he knows this better than us."


    "I hope the young master can succeed."


    "I believe him in that." Wu daikang smiles.

 Chapter 327

    When Wu Hao arrived at school, the first thing he did was to find Zhao Shuhan.


    Zhao Shuhan has just arrived at the office. After a while, he was surprised to see Wu Hao arrive at school so early. No one urged him to come so early? It''s amazing.


    "Why is it so early today?" Zhao Shuhan put down the book, leaned back on the chair and looked at him with a smile.


    "Because I need to see you."


    Wu Hao sat down, grabbed a fruit, wiped it and ate it.


    "What can I do for you? Asking for leave again? "


    "Well, Han Han, you''re really smart. You''re right when you guess. That''s right. It''s about asking for leave."


    "No


    Zhao Shuhan gave a white look.


    "The end of the term is coming. You can ask me for leave. I can see from your recent homework that your mind is not on reading. Do you think you can get good grades in the final exam?"


    "You look down on me too much. It''s a short time."


    Wu Hao said: "Han Han, I have to ask for this leave. Otherwise, people around me may be in danger. I have to ask for leave to deal with this matter clearly. Of course, if you don''t want me to do it first, I will do it later."


    "What dangerous things have you done?" Zhao Shuhan stares at him.


    "This time, I really didn''t get into any trouble myself, but I came to my door. To tell you the truth, I want to go to Beijing this time."


    "To Beijing?"


    "It''s not the kind of trouble you think it is. It''s official."


    "What the hell are you doing?" Zhao Shuhan looks at him suspiciously.


    "Just say yes or no."


    "You first talk about what it is."


    "It''s really not clear to you. If I can tell you clearly, I''ll tell you directly. Is there any relationship between us? I''m sure I don''t have to hide it from you, right?"


    "You''re hiding it now."


    "It''s not clear."


    Zhao Shuhan is speechless, grabs the apple in his hand, throws it into the garbage can, and looks at him with a straight face.


    "To be honest, is it against the law?"


    "Absolutely not! I swear to God! If I really break the law, I will not go to Beijing to negotiate. Then I will be arrested directly. Moreover, if I break the law, I will not go to Beijing. The local police will arrest me first. "


    "No?"


    "It''s not that I won''t say it, it''s that I can''t say it clearly."


    Zhao Shuhan stood up and hit him on the head with a book.


    It can be seen that he will not tell himself about it. If he can tell himself, he will not say nothing.


    "About a few days?"


    "A week at most, I think."


    "So long?"


    "I said to negotiate. Who knows how long the meeting will last, maybe it will be finished in one day." Wu Hao said.


    "Take care of your own safety." Zhao Shuhan said helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, make sure to come back completely."


    With a smile, Wu Hao said, "I''ll leave today and try to go and return early."


    "Walk, walk, walk, walk, walk."


    "Hey, hey, I''ll go."


    Wu Hao, who was polite, got up and left.


    In fact, he is far less relaxed than his own performance, just because he knows that Zhao Shuhan cares about him and doesn''t want to let her heavy influence her heart.


    His face sank as soon as he came out of her office.


    There is no doubt about the danger of this trip to the north. He can''t even imagine what kind of danger will happen. After all, what he has to face are all national super old foxes. The tricks they can think of may not be imagined at his age. Now they are likely to use these tricks to deal with themselves. How can he be relaxed.


    Once they succeed in any of their tricks, they will fall into a passive position, which is beyond doubt.


    "Be safe, do you hear me?"


    Zhao Shuhan stands at the door of the office and stares at him.


    "I know. It''s just a negotiation, not a war. Please don''t stand at the door. Let other students see it and think we''re going to die." Wu Hao looked back and joked.


    Zhao Shuhan white his one eye, sit back to continue to busy their own.


    With the strength of the Wu family, Wu Hao can even mobilize the army to protect himself in Beijing. She should not worry about his safety. She just worries about him unconsciously.


    Well, it''s killing.


    Zhao Shuhan sighed helplessly, took a sip of tea and began to prepare for the lesson.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao left school and took a taxi to the teahouse.


    This time, there are many dangers. There are two direct ways to show his deterrent power. Let amber and green dragon deal with everyone directly, or use their own time to deal with everything. However, he must keep one hand, and let them realize that the ability of time trading is strong enough to destroy their existence when necessary.


    But it needs one person to help!


    Xiaoyou!


    The teahouse usually opens at 9 o''clock in the morning. When Wu Hao arrives, it''s just a little over 7 o''clock. He can only call Xiaoyou to open the door.


    Wearing a black Nightgown, Xiaoyou opens the door vaguely and yawns greatly.


    "What are you doing so early today?"


    "Come and see you."


    Wu Hao gave her a shave on the nose.


    This long lost intimacy makes Xiaoyou feel stunned, happy and at the same time arouses her dissatisfaction.


    He clapped his hand and hummed.


    "You will miss me. I thought I was the tool to help you finish this and that in your eyes."


    "That''s too much for you. We talked about cooperation from the beginning. I never used you as a tool. It''s better to have business and quantity with you."


    "Well said."


    "Well, don''t be angry. Go up and change your clothes. I''ll take you to breakfast."


    "Come on, what can I do for you? Don''t help


    "Come on, I just want to take you out to play."


    "Take me out to play?"


    "Go to Beijing!"


    "Beijing."


    "Yes."


    "Deceiving! You don''t have classes? Take me to play? I don''t believe it. "


    Hey, when did this girl become so good?


    "I''ll give you ten million if I cheat you!"


    "Don''t you lie to me?" Xiaoyou''s tone softens. If Wu Hao really plans to take her to play, she''s still happy. In fact, after so many days of anger, she still hopes Wu Hao will come to her. It''s always strange to feel angry.


    "Although I will bully you, when did I cheat you?"


    That''s not true.


    But always feel that he is something to find himself, otherwise he good to take himself to play what!?


    "If you need my help, just say it."


    "Cough, if I need your help, I''m sure I need your help, but it''s true to take you to Beijing."


    "I know you''re not very kind."


    Xiaoyou angrily glanced at him and thought, "what do you want me to do for you?"


    "What else can we do, that is, look at the lifespan of others and tell me."


    "That''s it?"


    "It''s that simple."


    "Then... I''ll go up and ask Lord Nami if I''ll go with you."


    "Go up and ask first. If she won''t, I''ll tell her myself."

 Chapter 328

    Xiao you goes upstairs to find Na Mei. Wu Hao sits downstairs and makes a pot of tea by himself.


    It doesn''t matter whether Nami agrees or not. Anyway, he must let Xiaoyou go to Beijing with him, so the final result is the same.


    After a while, Xiaoyou ran down happily.


    The happiness on her face was obvious, but seeing Wu Hao smiling at her, she put her face on again.


    "Lord Nami has promised to go to Beijing with you."


    "Isn''t that a happy thing? What are you doing with a straight face. Go and change your clothes. I''ll take you out for breakfast. "


    "Well."


    Xiaoyou can''t help but go upstairs to change clothes.


    She was looking forward to going out with him alone. She thought he didn''t care about himself at all and didn''t spend time with him. Now she can go out alone and play together. How can she be unhappy.


    You can''t keep angry with him.


    Xiaoyou doesn''t have the habit of making up and skin care. She changes clothes very quickly and comes down in less than five minutes.


    A black skirt, plus a small coat, looks delicate and beautiful, black also gives her a trace of mysterious charm.


    "Not cold?"


    Wu Hao looked at her with a smile. No, it should be said that he appreciated her.


    "You humans will feel the impact of this temperature change, and you won''t feel the temperature drop right now, will you?"


    "Not bad."


    Wu Hao smiles and pulls her out of the teahouse.


    Xiaoyou took the initiative, holding his hand and walking beside him with a smile.


    As long as she is not angry, she likes the feeling of being around him.


    I used to feel sorry to be too close to him, but now it''s different. Since she realized that she likes him and that Nami supports her, she wants to have more time to be close to him. As long as he doesn''t go too far, it''s acceptable to hold hands and kiss each other.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to provoke this girl, especially when she realizes that she has feelings for herself.


    But now is not the time to keep a distance with her, close to it, anyway... With this girl is not close.


    They went to the breakfast shop and ordered something to eat.


    "Xiaoyou, when you go to Beijing with me this time, you have to follow me in the form of a cat. After I finish my work, you can change back to what you are now. I''ll take you around again." Wu Hao whispered as he ate.


    "Why?" Xiaoyou is puzzled.


    "Because this operation is very dangerous, the other side can only allow me to go alone. If you show up beside me in the form of human, you can''t walk with me on many occasions."


    "Oh, all right."


    Xiaoyou doesn''t care whether she becomes a man or a cat. For her, it''s one of her forms anyway.


    "But we agreed in advance that you must take me to play."


    "Guaranteed."


    Wu Hao smiles and gives her a steamed dumpling.


    Xiaoyou ate his steamed dumplings. She was very happy and satisfied. That''s what she wanted.


    After breakfast, Xiaoyou turns into a black cat in a corner and jumps into Wu Hao''s arms.


    Wu Hao holds the little black cat frivolously twice.


    "Xiaoyou, from now on, we will communicate with each other." Wu Hao said to Xiaoyou with his mind.


    "Well, good. Now I don''t need to see who lives, do I? " Xiaoyou also answers him with his mind.


    "Not now."


    "Then you just hold me like this. I''ll sleep for a while. I''m sleepy when I get up so early."


    Wu Hao stroked the soft hair of the little black cat to make it sleep more comfortable.


    Xiaoyou enjoyed his gentle touch and soon fell asleep in his arms.


    Wu Hao takes out his mobile phone and dials a number from the text message Yu Bo gave him.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    The voice from the opposite side was steady and powerful, capable and experienced.


    "Wu Hao, Mr. Li?"


    Wu Hao replaced his official address with Mr.


    "Young master Wu?"


    The man who was called Mr. Li by Wu Hao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Wu Hao would take the initiative to call him.


    "Well."


    "I didn''t expect young master Wu would take the initiative to find me. It''s a pleasure to meet you." He immediately regained his poise.


    "Nice to meet Mr. Li. My father told me a little bit about your purpose of going south this time. I think I should give you an explanation, too. So do you have time, Mr. Li? If you have time, I''d like to report to you." Wu Hao said calmly.


    "What did Master Wu report to me? It''s still Master Wu who helped me finish my work. I have to say thank you to master Wu. In this way, young master Wu, tell me where you are, and I will come to meet you myself. "


    "That''s fine."


    Wu Hao told him his address and hung up.


    Twenty minutes later, a black Audi stopped in front of Wu Hao.


    For the first time, Wu Hao met Mr. Li from the central government.


    To be exact, it should be the first time I saw him face-to-face. In fact, I saw him on TV. I didn''t expect that he was also invested by the Wu family. According to his age, this person should be invested by his grandfather at that time, right?


    It''s supposed to be.


    "Nice to meet you, young master Wu."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Li."


    They both shook hands with smiles on their faces.


    We have known each other''s identities in advance, so the atmosphere of meeting is not so vigilant.


    "Young master Wu likes cats?"


    Mr. Li asked with a smile. Obviously, he didn''t intend to talk about serious things in the car.


    "It''s OK, but this cat has feelings with me, so I like to take it with me when I''m free." Wu Hao said that he didn''t plan to talk about things in the car.


    "That''s a good cat."


    "I don''t lack much food at home, but I''m lazy."


    "The key is young master Wu''s care."


    "Not bad."


    There was not a word of gossiping between them all the way. They didn''t stop talking about cats until the reception hotel entered his residence.


    Mr. Li''s residence.


    In the case of the two of them, the real topic can finally begin.


    "Would you like tea or a drink, Mr. Wu?"


    "Have some tea."


    Wu Hao sat down on the sofa, put the little black cat on his knee, and considered the sentence.


    "Mr. Li, I''d like to ask you a question. How much did you know about this before you were sent down to investigate the time trade?"


    "I don''t know much about it. I just heard that there was such a situation. I didn''t ask who said it. It didn''t say anything about it."


    "How much have you investigated since you''ve been down so long?"


    "I have a general idea."


    Mr. Li smiles calmly.


    "But don''t worry, young master Wu. I''ll ask your father''s advice in detail on how to report to him. I''ll try not to bring trouble to young master Wu."


    "My dad''s advice is to let me talk to you about it myself."


    "If that''s what Mr. Wu meant, what did Mr. Wu want me to do today?"


    Mr. Li poured two cups of tea, one in front of Wu Hao and the other in front of himself.

 Chapter 329

    "Report truthfully all the findings of your investigation here." Wu Hao said.


    Mr. Li was stunned. He just picked up the cup and put it down. Wu Hao''s words surprised him a little.


    "Master Wu, are you sure?"


    "If you don''t report it now, at most, you''ll just help me hide it for a while. It won''t be long before you hear more disturbances. You''ll still send other people down to work. Instead of choosing to hide it, you''d better report it on your own initiative."


    "Young master Wu is so bold." Mr. Li smiles.


    "In addition, you can almost go back to your life. I''ll go to Beijing with you and take the initiative to talk to your leaders."


    Mr. Li was stunned at first, and then quickly accepted his statement.


    This is the inevitable result. He himself predicted the pit, so he was not surprised.


    "Since Mr. Wu has made a plan, I''ll do as you please. When does Mr. Wu want to leave? So I can explain the situation to them and let them do a good job in reception. "


    "You get them ready first, and you can leave at noon at most."


    "Well, young master Wu, I''ll prepare right away."


    Mr. Li gave a pause.


    He asked: "is Mr. Wu really sure to have a showdown with him? If I''m really sure, I''ll make a clear report on it. "


    "If you are sure, you will do your own work, report as you should, and report truthfully."


    "Well, I see."


    "Mr. Li, please be busy first. I''ll contact you when I get ready."


    "OK, young master Wu, when you are ready, I''ll send a car to pick you up."


    Wu Hao smiles and gets up to leave.


    If you want to go north for a while, you must explain to Yu Ting and ask her to help you pack.


    After Wu Hao left, Mr. Li made a call.


    "Lao Li, what''s the situation over there?"


    "It''s a great harvest. I''ve investigated everything that needs to be investigated."


    "What are the facts?"


    "It''s true."


    There was a long silence on the other end of the phone.


    "Madam President, I have a situation to report to you."


    "He said


    "The party concerned has found out that I am investigating him, and personally asked me to take him to Beijing to meet with the leaders. It seems that I want to find a platform for negotiation."


    "If the results of the investigation are true, do you think it is necessary to negotiate?"


    "Of course not."


    "Lao Li, what''s the possibility of opposition?"


    "It''s very big. According to my investigation, this person''s strength can''t be underestimated."


    "That''s why he wants to negotiate, but it''s a good thing to save us trouble. Please calm him down and bring him back. Let''s discuss the specific countermeasures here."


    "All right, Madam President, I''ll pass on the latest survey data right away. You can study the plan."


    "Hard work."


    "It''s all for the country."


    I hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    Beijing.


    A hall.


    Six people in an emergency.


    "There''s something wrong with Lao Li."


    "After all this time, is it true?"


    "It''s true. The information has been sent back."


    Mr. Li''s investigation data during this period are shown on the large screen.


    Six people were shocked.


    No one thought that this kind of thing actually existed. The more I saw the six people behind, the more serious they were.


    "The young man named Wu Hao also knows that Lao Li has sent someone to investigate him and is ready to come to Beijing with Lao Li to negotiate with us."


    "Negotiation? How can such a thing be negotiated! If time trading can really change a person''s life and death, it is a weapon to destroy the world. Only when it is controlled, there is no possibility of negotiation. "


    "It''s true that we can''t let this ability be used in society at will, both in public and in private."


    "Control is naturally the first choice, but since the other party is willing to come to Beijing, he must be ready. A young man with such mysterious ability can''t come unprepared. The so-called negotiation is more likely to be about cooperation. We must do a good job in all things."


    "Choose to control him first!"


    "How to control it?"


    "This can be done by the National Security Bureau. From the beginning of reception, we can try to control him. Assuming that all of them are invalid, we can prepare enough armed forces to defeat him with the overwhelming force!"


    "Suppose we all fail?"


    "Then we have to accept the cooperation well."


    "Cooperation is also a key issue we must consider. We need to discuss how to cooperate, conditions and prohibitions."


    "Cooperation can be discussed after a while. We might as well discuss the consequences of the failure of the negotiation first."


    "If at this stage of negotiation, it proves that all our forces are ineffective against him, he is likely to threaten us or even control us in turn. Since he came with the purpose of negotiation, he must be prepared for failure. If he is really so powerful, we will face great risks."


    "During this period, we should do a good job in martial law, residence, office, and all the armed forces. At the same time, the negotiation venue should be equipped with comprehensive armed protection."


    "Now that the direction has been determined, the details will be handed over to the National Security Bureau. Now we start to discuss the possible cooperation in detail."


    Six people had a detailed discussion.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao is walking on the street with the suitcase prepared by Yu Ting.


    He snapped his fingers to signal the green dragon and amber to come out.


    The two of them approached Wu Hao from behind without being noticed.


    "Master Wu."


    "Amber, I''m going to go somewhere else. You stay close to me at any time. During this period, we communicate with each other by consciousness. All actions are under my command. If necessary, I''ll let you kill. Don''t drop the chain for me then."


    "Don''t worry, young master Wu, and promise to finish the task!"


    It''s said that both amber and green dragon''s faces are excited. They haven''t devoured human beings for such a long time. The taste of Da Kai''s killing should be very cool, right!?


    "During this period, you should be careful not to make trouble for me."


    "OK, young master Wu, just tell us what you want us to do."


    "OK, I''m ready to go now. I''ll pay attention to it."


    "Good."


    Amber and green dragon retreat, disappear in the street, and follow Wu Hao closely in the dark.


    "Why are these two time eaters obedient to you?"


    Xiaoyou is very strange.


    "You don''t know my ability. When eating, the beast has to listen to me. Hehe."


    Wu Hao''s smooth hair feels really good, but compared with her smooth skin, she still feels a little worse.


    "Cut, brag."


    Xiaoyou doesn''t want to ask so many questions, but from his conversation with amber, Xiaoyou has clearly felt that the atmosphere of going north this time is very tense and dangerous. If you can use the four words "Da Kai Sha Jie", it can be seen that the enemy he has to face is not generally strong.


    "Don''t worry, Wu Hao. I''ll protect you."


    "Little girl, I still need your protection."


    Wu Hao smiles, flicks on his head and calls Mr. Li to send someone to pick him up.

 Chapter 330

    On the special plane.


    Wu Hao and Mr. Li are drinking tea by the window. Little black cat is sitting on the table and looking at the gentle white clouds outside the window.


    It''s only a little bit more than two hours from Fulin to the background.


    Start at half past ten and arrive at one.


    There is a special bus at the airport.


    "Young master Wu, the situation is special. From now on, I can''t have any relief with you. There will be other people to receive you. You can explain to them whatever you need. They will try their best to meet you."


    Mr. Li and Wu Hao walked to the car side by side in a low voice.


    "They should try to control you. Master Wu should be more careful."


    "Thank you for reminding me."


    "Then I''ll go first."


    Mr. Li walked to a black Audi, and the driver drove directly away from the special passage.


    There are a lot of people to receive Wu Hao.


    There are three cars in total. Besides the driver, there are six plainclothes. At first glance, they are elite experts. Their reaction, speed and strength are all first-class. Once they have any changes, they will definitely come to stop them.


    "Wu Hao? Hello, I''m the person in charge of receiving you this time. My name is Wang."


    "Hello, Mr. Wang." Wu Hao said hello.


    "Please get on the bus. I''ll take you to your place to have a rest."


    "Thank you."


    Wu Hao said nothing and entered the middle car at his request.


    This is a special reception vehicle.


    The rear and front seats are completely isolated and sealed. Only the concealed ventilation system ensures the ventilation in the car. The soft lighting ensures the lighting in the car. The two front displays can provide entertainment.


    The car is very smooth. If it''s not for the idea, you can''t even feel the car has started.


    "Wu Hao, it seems that poisonous gas has come in."


    It wasn''t long before we started. Xiaoyou smelled the unusual smell in the air. It was not pungent. It was no different from ordinary air, but it was really poisonous gas.


    Wu Hao leaned on his position to smile without saying a word, and the corner of his mouth seemed to have a sneer of evil spirit.


    The idea moves, uses the time curve to connect the poisonous gas outlet to enter Mr. Wang''s vehicle.


    Not for a while.


    The car stopped.


    He couldn''t hear the outside sound or see the outside picture, but the thought checking made a clear picture in his mind - Mr. Wang''s car, including the driver, all four people fell into a coma, and the car stopped in the middle of the road.


    Start again after emergency adjustment.


    Wu Hao''s sneer was obvious.


    "You''re a little bad."


    Xiaoyou has a bad smile.


    "I''ll do to them what I do to me." Wu Hao said.


    "Wu Hao, what are you doing in Beijing now? How can I feel that all the people on your way are going to be bad for you?"


    "You''re right about that. Everyone I''m facing is an enemy."


    "Hee hee, did you just want to thank me? I remind you


    "Thank you very much. I''ll get you more cat food when we get to the residence." Wu Hao joked.


    "Psycho, I don''t eat cat food. You said you would take me to play."


    "Look at this posture. It''s impossible to go out to play before things are settled. I''ll take you there when you want to. I promise."


    "It''s better to do what you say."


    The little black cat stretched in his arms. It''s not comfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    About half an hour later, the car stopped.


    The driver took the initiative to get out of the car and open the door.


    He was received by another person, a young, beautiful and tall woman. Wu Hao looked at her in surprise.


    "Isn''t director Wang in charge of my reception? What about other people? "


    "Well, young master Wu, director Wang is only responsible for the reception of your itinerary. I am responsible for the accommodation reception. My name is Xu Huiping. This way, please."


    "So it is."


    The plan is changing very quickly. Wu Hao smiles lightly and follows her to leave the underground parking lot.


    Enter the elevator from the underground parking lot. The elevator is very interesting. There is no floor number on the 20 buttons. Xu Huiping orders one at random, and she doesn''t know which floor the elevator is on.


    Of course, she must know.


    "Young master Wu can always say what you need. We will try our best to satisfy you." Xu Huiping said with a smile.


    "Can I have you if I want?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    Xu Huiping smiles and says nothing. Wu Hao''s little black cat scratched his hand discontentedly.


    The elevator stops and the door opens to Wu Hao''s apartment.


    "Young master Wu can see if the residence is satisfactory. If not, we can provide you with other choices."


    "No, it''s fine."


    Wu Hao sat down on the sofa and looked at the magnificent suite. Everything was very comfortable except that there were no windows.


    "Young master Wu, you are here to rest. For your safety, please don''t leave the room. If there is any arrangement, we will be ready to pick you out in advance. I hope you can understand. If you feel bored, there is a chess and card room, billiards room and an indoor swimming pool on the other side of the suite. Or you need other recreation, you can tell us that there is a bell on the table, You click and I''ll come up to serve you myself. "


    "You can arrange it." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Don''t disturb your rest. I''ll bring up your luggage myself later."


    "Hard work."


    "It should be."


    Xu Huiping calmly smiles and exits Wu Hao''s room.


    Xiaoyou jumped up and stepped on Wu Hao''s face, and stamped his feet angrily with a small meat pad.


    "You want to play with her, don''t you? You dare to look around, I won''t scratch you. "


    "It''s not that I''ve never seen a woman before. As for seeing one playing with another, I''m just trying to test her. Since I''ve found such a beautiful young woman to receive me, it''s no doubt that she''s trying to trick me with beauty. Now it''s obvious that she can''t eat or drink anything she sends me in the future."


    "I''m not afraid. The poisons on the earth have no effect on me."


    "I''ll give it all to you. I must be starving recently."


    "Whatever. Don''t play with her anyway. "


    "Hey, hey, can I play with you?"


    "I''ll scratch you when you talk nonsense, believe it or not."


    Xiaoyou is so shy that she slaps him on the face.


    Wu Hao lifted it up and pinched it. Then he scratched it on the soft meat mat. No wonder so many people like to play cat. It''s really fun.


    "Don''t move, itch!"


    "Becoming a cat is ticklish, too?"


    "Nonsense. Put me down, or I''ll bite you. "


    Wu Hao left it on the sofa and stood up to stretch himself.


    "Xiaoyou, this room should be fully monitored without dead angle, so don''t act too much. Anyway, you are a cat and do what a cat should do."


    "It''s you who teased me, OK?"


    Wu Hao shrugged, took off his clothes and went to the bathroom to have a good sleep.

 Chapter 331

    Wu Hao was lying in bed after taking a bath. He got up early this morning and was really sleepy.


    Xiaoyou jumps into bed and sniffs around his neck.


    "There''s something wrong with your bath water."


    "What''s wrong with the bath water? There''s a problem in the water, too? "


    Wu Hao was startled. When he took a bath, he took a few mouthwashes.


    "It''s a powerful penetration, but normally you should be in a coma."


    Xiaoyou licked his neck and tasted the medicine that stayed on the surface of his skin.


    Wu Hao doesn''t talk nonsense either. His mind wanders all over his body. His body does have toxins, but it doesn''t have any effect on his body.


    "Master, don''t worry, your current physical quality can''t do anything to you, they just want to make the master unconscious, so the dose is not very large, it doesn''t matter." Said Leia.


    "It''s OK."


    I haven''t talked to Leah for a long time.


    Wu Hao said, "Xiaoya, do you want me to give them a general plan?"


    "I think it''s better not to. They are now trying to control the host. Once the host is recruited, they will immediately implement the control procedure. When the host tells them that they are playing with you, everyone will be embarrassed. It''s better to turn a blind eye to what they have done and show a posture that can''t be controlled by them, When it comes to the formal negotiation, they have no confidence to control the master''s affairs. They have to talk about cooperation


    "Good idea."


    Wu Hao smiles and takes Xiaoyou to sleep.


    "You let me go, I sleep on the quilt."


    "You''re a kitten now. What''s the shame? Besides, we slept together when you were a little beauty. We were afraid of this. Oh, what the hell do you scratch me for?"


    "Say it again."


    "Don''t talk about it. Sleep."


    Wu Hao throws Xiaoyou on the quilt and goes to bed by himself. Xiaoyou lies on his chest and stretches to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    In the monitoring room.


    Dozens of monitors are all on, and more than a dozen people are staring at the beating of each frame on the monitor without blinking.


    In particular, Wu Hao bedroom several monitoring screen, three people carefully staring at, dare not miss the slightest bit of movement.


    Xu Huiping and Chen Sheng, the real person in charge of the reception, also stare at Wu Hao''s bedroom.


    "Is the boy really sleepy or caught?"


    Chen Sheng frowned and looked confused. He should have been in a coma in the bathroom, but he walked out of the bathroom soberly. He couldn''t figure out what was going on in the bed.


    "It''s hard to judge. Maybe he has a special constitution and strong anti drug ability. " Xu Huiping said.


    "Special constitution? When I got on the elevator, I had a comprehensive examination of his body. I didn''t find anything special about his body. Can the cross star tattoo on his back help him detoxify? "


    "Hard to say."


    "No matter how careful you treat him, in another 20 minutes, you go to deliver his luggage. If he''s OK, he just says that he''s delivering his luggage. If he''s sure he''s accepted, just let me know. I''ll deal with the following things."


    "Yes."


    Chen Sheng stares at the screen.


    "Is there something wrong with the cat he has? I think he has been holding this cat since he got off the bus. He has been carrying this cat here from Fulin city. He always feels that there is something wrong with this cat. "


    "There''s no problem. It''s just an ordinary black cat with nothing implanted in it. We''ve checked that."


    Xu Huiping doesn''t speak. Looking at her watch, she goes back to her room at about the same time to change into a sexy black hip skirt. She pulls Wu Hao''s suitcase and quietly enters Wu Hao''s residence.


    She left her luggage in the hall, opened the door and went into the bedroom.


    Xiaoyou raises her ears and finds her, but she shakes her ears and doesn''t move to see what she wants to do.


    Xu Huiping sits down beside the bed, drives the little black cat aside and gently pushes Wu Hao.


    "Young master Wu?"


    After testing Wu Hao''s breathing, she was deep and steady. She was not sure whether he was asleep or in a coma. Of course, she hoped he was asleep.


    "Young master Wu?"


    Someone pushed him.


    "Well? What''s the matter, beauty? "


    Wu Hao wakes up. In fact, as soon as she enters the gate, he has already noticed his idea.


    "Oh, I''m sorry Mr. Wu woke you up. I brought your luggage here. I didn''t expect you to sleep so well. It seems that you are really tired all the way."


    Xu Shuhui was disappointed, but quickly adjusted her mind.


    "It''s too early in the morning. I''m a little sleepy. Just deliver the luggage. Go back."


    "Do you want me to serve young master Wu better?"


    Xu Shuhui''s delicate hand slides down from Wu Hao''s chest and grabs Wu Hao''s handle gently.


    "Meow!"


    Xiaoyou jumps to bed, facing her hand is a claw, three blood channels appear on her white tender arm.


    Xu Huiping jumped up. She didn''t expect that the little black cat was so fierce.


    "I depend on you. How can you scratch people again?"??? If you do this again, I won''t take you out to play


    Wu Hao stares at Xiaoyou and gets up to wipe her blood with some pieces of paper.


    "My cat doesn''t like to have people on my bed. Go back and bandage the wound. Be careful not to leave scars."


    "No... it''s OK. I''m reckless. Young master Wu, please rest. I''ll go out first."


    Xu Huiping ran away with her hands in her arms. The three deep cuts may really leave scars. This little black cat is extremely hateful.


    "Well done."


    As soon as he left, Wu Hao praised Xiaoyou in his heart.


    "Hum, who let her make trouble? I''ll give her some color to see if she makes trouble again."


    Xiaoyou was very proud, and then he said angrily, "Why are you so fierce to me just now?"


    "It''s not an act."


    "If I hadn''t stopped her, would you have gone to bed with her?"


    "Do you think I''ll roll the sheets with such a woman in front of you? It''s impossible to think about it, OK, OK, ignore her, we''d better go on sleeping. "


    Wu Hao hugs her and kisses her. It''s obvious that she really has feelings for herself. Alas, her rotten peach blossom is full of such beautiful girls. I don''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    "No kissing!"


    Xiaoyou pushed his face away with his tender claws and bit his nose with his small mouth.


    "If you don''t kiss, don''t bite. It will hurt."


    Wu Hao put it on his chest and flicked it on his head.


    "Why have we been here for a long time? There are so many people who set you up. None of the serious people have seen us. Do you want to go out and tell them to get down to business? " Xiaoyou lies on his chest.


    "Why do you think these people framed me? It''s just my negotiating partner. They won''t easily carry out the next negotiation until they know whether I can be brought down."


    Wu Hao said helplessly: "if they can control me, they are absolutely not willing to negotiate with me of any nature, so they need time to deal with me. Since they need time, give them time. The more times they try, the more they can let them know clearly that it is impossible to control me."

 Chapter 332

    Wu Hao stayed in his residence for two days and one night.


    The reception work is not thoughtless, but almost everything is to test whether he can be knocked down. It''s really boring.


    Wu Hao gave them one invisible silent counterattack after another.


    Is water poisonous?


    Drink!


    Is food poisonous?


    Eat!


    No matter what poison you use, you can come up with it.


    Since Liya said that it would be OK, Wu Hao was not polite to them. He ate and drank when he needed to. He didn''t think so. His calmness was shocking.


    On the third day, they finally had no choice.


    There is no point in trying to control him in this way. It is very unlikely that he can only enter the negotiation stage.


    "Young master Wu, the leader called and said that the meeting had been arranged."


    Xu Huiping knocked on the door outside and didn''t dare to break in directly.


    The observation of these two days has shocked all of them. This guy is not a normal person at all, and even whether he is human or not. Maybe he is a visitor to the second level civilization. How can the earth''s insect carving skill, which is only a 0.7 level civilization, hurt him.


    If not, why are all the cats he keeps invincible!?


    From their point of view, this possibility can not be ruled out, and from the current situation, the possibility is still very large. After all, the National Academy of Sciences holds a positive attitude towards the existence of extraterrestrial life. Maybe they are the gods hidden behind human beings in human mythology.


    None of this is known.


    If so, the meeting will be more meaningful.


    Of course, this is not a question that she should be concerned about. How the meeting will be held is not a question that her role can participate in. After all, she has no background investigation on Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao opened the door with an unpredictable smile on his face.


    "Is the leader free at last? If I don''t arrange to meet again, I''ll get moldy here. Go straight away?"


    "Master Wu, this way, please."


    Wu Hao smiles and goes out into the elevator and directly into the underground parking lot.


    This time, it''s really strange that the car you are sitting in is an ordinary vehicle without additional protection. Suddenly, you are willing to let yourself see where this special reception desk is?


    "Master Wu, there is an ambush outside."


    As soon as Wu Hao got on the bus, the sound of the lake rang out in his mind.


    No wonder it''s convenient for you to take such an unprotected car.


    You can''t poison yourself secretly. You''re going to use force to hurt yourself.


    Hum.


    "How many people?"


    "There are seventy-eight people in total. They have surrounded the exit completely. Everyone is carrying what humans call guns. What are we going to do, young master Wu?"


    "No one left until my car leaves the parking lot!" Wu Hao said coldly.


    "Yes


    Amber answered excitedly.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Please answer, please answer, what is the situation now?"


    The scene of the ambush command was in a panic.


    "We have a large number of unexplained deaths. Please give us instructions."


    "Move now!"


    "Receive..."


    "Hello?? Hello? "


    The sound of falling to the ground came from the earphone. The command center tried to contact every front-line fighter and lost contact.


    "Change the plan immediately, stop and change trains, and go directly to the venue!"


    "Yes


    The command center fell silent.


    Without the slightest use of force control, they were killed by the other side, and their own side even had no room to resist. How terrible the power was, everyone''s forehead was in a cold sweat.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master Wu, clean up!"


    Amber excitedly report work, my emperor really did not cheat, really came to a straightforward big open kill, cool!


    "Well, well done!"


    With such a level of force, they want to control themselves. These people really underestimate themselves.


    No, that''s not true.


    To be able to use more than 70 people to ambush ourselves is not to belittle ourselves. It''s just that the power of human beings is too small and almost insignificant in front of the divine power.


    Is that enough?


    The radian of Wu Hao''s mouth was evil and cruel.


    The car stopped suddenly before it got out of the underground parking lot.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Wu, our work mistake led you to take the wrong car. The security level of this car is not enough. You may need to change a car to leave." Xu Huiping came over with an apology on her face.


    I really know how to pretend, but it doesn''t matter. It''s up to you.


    "It''s OK. Whose work is not negligent? Which car should I take?"


    "This way, it''s ready for you."


    Xu Huiping leads Wu Hao to another car, which is fully enclosed and protected to ensure that Wu Hao will not know everything along the way.


    The car started again.


    After half an hour''s driving, the car finally stopped.


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    These people are really good at playing. After half an hour, they even went back to the reception desk. They just entered another underground parking lot from another direction. They were careful enough. If they didn''t have a strong idea to observe all the way, they would really be fooled around.


    The car stopped directly in the elevator. The elevator went up and stopped again soon.


    The driver got out of the car and opened the door.


    In front of me is the main gate of a conference hall.


    Well, it''s quite a good design. The car is delivered directly to the meeting room by elevator. Everything is missed perfectly along the way. It can''t be better for a secret meeting.


    "Mr. Wu Hao, this way, please."


    At the exit of the elevator, two middle-aged men had already received Wu Hao. They led him through the long corridor to the conference room.


    It''s quite a strange meeting room. What''s so strange is that it uses a huge piece of white frosted glass to divide a complete meeting room into two sides.


    Wu Hao casually found a seat to sit down, put the little black cat on his knee and gently rolled it.


    If you look at this posture, you will probably know how the negotiation will be conducted today.


    I''ll sit here alone, and the person I want to negotiate with will sit on the other side.


    Huh?


    Wu Hao scans the layout of the opposite with his mind and finds that he thinks too much.


    They are obviously afraid of the deterrent power they have shown these days, and they are also worried that this abnormal relief will do harm to themselves.


    As like as two peas on the other side of the conference room, a display screen that is exactly the same as the frosted glass in front of him is clearly visible on the screen, rather than sitting on the facet of facet.


    They just want to pretend to be negotiating face to face with themselves.


    pretty good!


    To be honest, there is a sense of security that leaders should have.


    It seems that these people who invest at home are really capable. Although they want to deal with themselves, they have to admit that they are doing well in dealing with themselves.


    Wu Hao smiles, which makes him seem to be standing in a higher position to think.

 Chapter 333

    After waiting for about five minutes, through the frosted glass, three people came into the conference hall and sat down in front of him.


    Of course, they just sat down on the other side of the screen. Wu haoquan didn''t see it.


    "Hello Wu Hao, first of all, I''m sorry for this way of meeting, but I hope you can understand that it''s good for both of us."


    The man in the middle said in a calm voice, "although there is a glass between us, I still hope there is no gap in our conversation today, don''t you think?"


    "Of course, since I choose to find leaders, I don''t want to hide. I hope the three leaders can be honest with each other."


    Wu Hao said: "I hope we can have a pleasant negotiation this time and reach a consensus on cooperation. The premise is that we can trust each other and be frank with each other. We can put any requirements and conditions on the table. It''s not elegant to do some small moves behind us. What do you think?"


    "It''s natural."


    One on the left: "the government was busy two days ago, and we didn''t meet you in time for the layout of the venue. I hope we can understand."


    "I understand."


    Wu Hao adjusted his posture, half reclined in his chair and looked at the other side of the ground glass.


    "Amber, can you know their three specific positions?"


    "Back to master Wu, I really don''t know. The image on the opposite side is fuzzy. Even if we want to find it, we have no clue. We also have no ability to find their location through electronic signals."


    "Can you, Xiaoyou?"


    "No, I can''t blink until I know where they are."


    The precautions are really good.


    "Where should we start? You seem to have heard what I''m investigating, or you can start with the questions you want to ask. " Wu Hao said.


    "In that case, we''ll take the liberty."


    "Are you from an extraterrestrial planet?"


    Did they really make such a guess?


    Wu Hao couldn''t help but want to laugh, but he couldn''t help it.


    Instead, the question gave him a reminder.


    If they are human beings of the same level and height with them, they may never give up the idea of controlling themselves, but if their identity reaches another height they can''t imagine, how can they be delusional?


    you ''re right!


    lie!


    The deterrent effect of this lie far exceeds that of force itself.


    Anyway, it''s a lie that''s close to the truth, so let''s play it by ear.


    "You should have done a background check on me, right?" Wu Hao said.


    "We know something about your background."


    "So you should be able to judge from the facts that before the accident on October 1st this year, time trading ability did not appear in the world. The earliest record you can know about time trading should be after October 1st, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "So have you analyzed this result?"


    "We analyzed it, but we didn''t come to a conclusion."


    "Then I''ll tell you why. In fact, this body has died in the accident. If your people have investigated the accident, they should know that it is impossible to survive the accident, but it happened that my consciousness entered his body, and my ability also came to him. "


    "So... You are the extraterrestrial life occupying the human body, aren''t you?"


    "I''m not sure what you human beings mean by the so-called extraterrestrial life, but since I just said that this negotiation should be frank, I want to tell you clearly that I don''t come from this universe, but from another universe outside your universe. In our cosmic law, time is an energy existence that can be felt like air, So it''s a resource that can be used, and it''s not like you humans living in a low dimension that can''t perceive or change it. "


    Silence.


    The three shadows over there looked at each other and could not see their expression, but they could feel their shock.


    "Is your cosmic civilization scientific and technological or other forms of civilization?"


    "Civilization based on energy, science and technology are not worth mentioning in this vast universe. They are just competing with the universe for resources to keep themselves alive. Only by combining themselves with the cosmic energy can they truly achieve the ultimate meaning of coexistence with the universe."


    Ma Dan''s bullshit ability is really getting stronger and stronger.


    "Can you tell me what your purpose in this universe is? Are you alone or someone else? "


    "The creator thinks that everything in your world is in chaos, so he invited me to balance the order of the world. I don''t know much about the rules of your world. From the beginning of the trial to now, I have finally found out some ways. The creator''s failure to erase you from this world is also a great help to you, Unlimited expansion of desire and their own humble power completely out of proportion, in all time and space, you are like a wonderful flower in general


    Mom, is that too much!?


    Silence again.


    "Creator..."


    "You don''t have to ask about this. No one in several universes knows his existence, and you can''t understand his existence."


    "So... So you came to earth alone?"


    "I came to the earth alone, but there are not a few so-called status lives on your earth. I have joined them to completely eliminate your world when it is extremely necessary."


    "What is the time of extreme necessity?"


    "I have my criteria. You don''t have to worry too much. It won''t happen at the moment."


    Wu Hao said, "is your interrogation over? Now let''s get down to business and talk about why I came to you. I still have to perform the task assigned by the creator to balance all the resources of your earth as much as possible, but the narrow hierarchical restrictions of your earth have caused me a lot of trouble. I hope you can give me enough support and give me less trouble. "


    A lot of the original nonsense in this lie structure can be avoided directly, hehe.


    "Mr. Wu Hao, we will certainly give you a satisfactory answer to this matter, but we still need to discuss the current situation before we can give the final answer. You go back to have a rest first, and we will have a second meeting as soon as we have the result. Is that ok?"


    "Whatever you want."


    Wu Hao said: "although you humans are like ants in my eyes, Chuangshi mainly asked me to act according to human rules, so I hope we can cooperate. When you go back, you can also think about what kind of requirements you want to put forward to me. If you can promise me, I will promise you."


    "Xiaoyou, move back to our residence in a flash."


    "Hey, hey, OK."


    Wu haoxiu disappeared into the conference room out of thin air.

 Chapter 334

    Empty conference room, the other side of the TV screen half a cup of tea time to react, cut off the signal source, they also disappeared from the screen.


    The reason why they asked Wu Hao if he was an alien was to exclude him. Unexpectedly, he admitted it directly.


    They were a bit caught off guard by the play of the card.


    In fact, they are more willing to believe that Wu Hao got the super power earth man because of the car accident, so that they can have more chips to negotiate with him.


    Now this situation is completely different, take the people around him as chips? For an alien life that is likely to clean up the world, those people around him just maintain a superficial relationship with the body where he lives. How about those people, he won''t feel sad and angry, will he? If you can''t bring him a fetter, this kind of chip is invalid.


    All of a sudden, the chips disappeared, and they fell into a passive position.


    The negotiation table has always been dominated by powerful people. Although Wu Hao has only one person, his strength is enough to sweep the world. On the contrary, they have to ask him to cooperate and get benefits from him as much as possible.


    The basic conditions of the whole negotiation have changed, and they have to reconsider the contents and conditions of the negotiation.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao appears in his residence out of thin air, and the people in the monitoring room are almost scared to pee.


    "Wu Hao, you can cheat people. Ha ha, it''s so interesting to scare them." Xiaoyou jumps on the sofa and rolls with laughter.


    "It''s just improvising. If they don''t mention aliens, I really didn''t think of this level. But since they said it, I''ll pack myself according to their meaning. After all, alien life leaves more space for people on earth to imagine. A strong person who can come from one universe to another will have as much fear and deterrent power as they have."


    Wu Hao also fell on the sofa.


    "Originally, the initiative of negotiation was in their hands, but now it''s OK, because they asked a wrong question, and all the initiative has been transferred to me. Haha, the next step is not negotiation, but how they meet my requirements."


    "Do you look like an alien?" Xiaoyou is not interested in the negotiation. He jumps on his lap and looks at him carefully.


    "My ability is just like that of aliens, and our performance in these two days is enough to make them feel that we are not ordinary human beings from the earth."


    Wu Hao changed the topic and said, "Ai Xiaoyou, your God of death is the God of death in this universe, so the life managed should include the whole universe. Is there any other life beyond the earth?"


    "Of course, I have, but I haven''t been to other planets, and I don''t know the specific situation. Besides, I happen to be assigned to the earth, and I''m unlikely to have a chance to remove life from other worlds in the future."


    "It''s fun to be a god of death."


    "I''m an apprentice to the God of death, so take it easy. The real work of the God of death is still very heavy. You think it''s just a matter of wandering around and seeing the dead hook up. That''s what you human beings take for granted. It''s very annoying for everything to become a kind of work."


    "Yo, you still have this kind of consciousness."


    "That''s right. Wait. What do you mean? You want to say I''m stupid, don''t you? "


    "No, I''m praising you."


    "Well, I dare say I''m stupid. I''ll scratch you to death."


    Wu Hao smiles and watches TV with his little black cat in his arms.


    Today''s situation is very favorable to him. This cooperation has changed from negotiation to unilateral request. Of course, he will try his best to meet their conditions.


    After all, on the surface, win-win cooperation can appease their uneasy heart.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon the next day, Wu Hao set out for the meeting again.


    It was yesterday''s meeting room or yesterday''s negotiation form. The difference is that there were a total of seven people on the other side this time.


    Wu Hao can be sure that the three men were just their representatives yesterday, but this time, the seven men should be their own representatives.


    Their attention can be felt across the screen.


    This is a good phenomenon.


    "Good leadership."


    Wu Hao politely said hello with a smile on his face.


    "Mr. Wu Hao, you are very polite. How do you plan to balance the world? What are the specific aspects to be balanced? "


    "Starting from the two levels of time and money, the next thing is to let it be."


    "However, according to the information we have, time trading often brings a lot of negative effects, which seems to be unable to achieve a balanced effect."


    "As leaders, you stand in a very high position, but your highest consciousness can only reach the level of national height. Some things you may not be able to understand, just as you think that the earth is extremely important and the country is extremely important, but from the perspective of the universe, even from the Perspective of the galaxy, the earth is insignificant, It''s like a grain of sand in a piece of sand. Keeping it and crushing it thoroughly can''t make any impact on the whole sand beach. Similarly, time trading has brought some confusion on the surface, but from a global perspective, it''s balancing a general trend. I''m here to balance the whole earth, not a region or a country. "


    "Mr. Wu Hao, can you confirm the authenticity of the time transaction to us?"


    "Then someone has to die. Choose one." Wu Hao said.


    "Just a moment."


    In a minute or so, a middle-aged man came into the conference room.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    Wu Hao took a look at him and took out a transaction contract out of thin air.


    "Fill in your name, bank account number, selling time, 18 years, 132 days, 17 hours, 54 minutes and 20 seconds, transaction price, 1, and sign in the lower right corner."


    "Yes, just a moment."


    Without hesitation, the middle-aged man took out his pen and began to fill in the information.


    "Does anyone on your card know the password?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Only I know."


    "Before signing, send the card number and password to your relatives and tell them that they have money on the card."


    "All right."


    Before signing, the middle-aged man edited a text message, sent the card number and password to his wife, and then signed his name on it.


    Wu Hao took the contract and signed his name.


    Then lean back in a chair and close your eyes.


    The middle-aged man fell to the ground and convulsed for ten seconds.


    Death.


    Immediately two men came in and dragged his body out.


    Seven people did not speak, fell into a strange silence.


    "As for how to increase people''s life span through time trading, I won''t show you, and you can''t see the actual effect."


    "Can you see the time?"


    "What do you say?"


    Wu Hao smiles but says nothing. He looks directly at the seven people on the screen, as if he has seen their lives.

 Chapter 335

    Of course, Wu Hao can''t see their lifespan.


    Even if they can, they can''t see their lifespan on a TV screen.


    However, the ability demonstrated by Wu Hao made the seven people behind the TV have a deep illusion. This illusion made them show a very obvious worry. If they filled in the information, they would die. What''s the difference between this and the death note!?


    "You can rest assured that in addition to my own signature, other information of time trading must be filled in by the trader himself. Although it is not stipulated that I must fill in voluntarily, at least I need to fill in myself. You don''t have to worry about what I will do to you."


    Wu Hao said: "and my goal is not to do anything to you. If I really want to do anything to you, the small actions you try to control me are enough for me to kill you. The reason why I didn''t do it is because it''s not the result I want. Now that we have said so much, let''s get to the topic. "


    He added: "as I have said, I''m looking for you this time because I hope you can give me some support. For example, don''t look for anyone to investigate me, or even hinder my work. For example, when I need some official support, you can take the initiative to give me corresponding support."


    "We can provide support in this respect, but we also have our own conditions before we make clear the cooperation. I hope you can agree with us. After all, cooperation should be mutually beneficial and win-win."


    "You said


    "First of all, we need to ensure that the emergence of time trading will not cause large-scale chaos and social unrest in China. In this principle, we hope that you will not use time trading capacity publicly, use it in a large area, use it in a large scale, use it compulsively, and break your current voluntary principle."


    "Well, I can promise you that. What else do you want?"


    "On a global scale, you are no longer allowed to cooperate in any form with other government agencies."


    "I can agree to that, but only if you agree to one condition."


    "You said


    "Time trading is bound to expand to foreign countries in the future. If you want to avoid my cooperation with other governments, you must provide me with enough help internationally. I know it is difficult for you, but I think it is good for you. You can take advantage of this opportunity to create a cooperation circle LED by you, You can make strong rules and regulations for you in this trading circle, and I will try my best to help you complete this huge international cooperation. Of course, whether you can complete such a cooperation project depends on you. "


    It''s not a bad thing to use the state to construct such a huge trading circle if you don''t have enough ability. As long as this trading circle is formed, then his time trading will be able to run smoothly in the world.


    Seven people had an answer after a brief discussion.


    "We promise that under the framework of your conditions, you have the obligation to assist us to complete the establishment of the international cooperation circle."


    "No problem."


    "All right. If there is a major international dispute in our country, you must choose to take our side. "


    "Yes."


    "If our country is threatened by serious external forces, you have the obligation to help us eliminate the threat."


    "No problem."


    "At any time in the future, there will be uncertainty and chaos on the earth for any reason, leading to the imbalance of the world. You need to give priority to helping our country to re-establish a stable order."


    "Yes."


    "In addition, if the life safety of leaders is in danger, you should provide protection at the first time."


    "This one won''t work!"


    Wu Hao said: "I''m not the bodyguard of some of you. You may be in danger at any time. I can''t give you protection under any circumstances. In addition, I want to make it clear to you that you should not try to make me extend your life span. No matter how much money you can print, I will control the life span of human beings within a certain range. Therefore, you should not use me to achieve the goal of immortality. I want to make it clear to you that this is impossible. Of course, if you are willing to waste the national economy, I don''t mind if you spend $101 trillion on one minute. "


    Seven people fell silent.


    "Mr. Wu Hao, we don''t need to live forever, but if we have more security, we will have more security. Can''t you do that?"


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair and thought about it. He took out 14 contracts and separated them.


    "I have 14 purchase contracts here, one for each person and two for each person. The purchase time is 10 years. One is signed for me and the other is signed for you. If you are in danger, you can get ten years of life by signing your name on the contract that I have already signed. At least you will not die within ten years. In another case, if you have no conditions or ability to sign after you are in danger, I will sign my name on the contract that you have already signed. In this way, your life can also be extended for ten years, This is my final concession. Whether you accept it or not depends on your choice. "


    On the ground glass, seven of them could be seen whispering for about a minute.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wu Hao, for your support."


    "Now that you agree, it''s easy."


    Wu Hao took out his pen and signed his name on seven contracts.


    "Take back all the 14 contracts, two for each person. You can keep the ones I have signed, and send someone to bring them to me after the other seven are filled out. I warn you that if you dare to scribble the purchase time at will, I will impolitely deprive you of all your time. This is not negotiable. This is not a reminder. This is a warning. Please remember. "


    "Don''t worry, we do things according to the rules."


    "Better be!"


    A middle-aged man walked into the conference room and took away all the 14 contracts on the table.


    "After the contract is completed, we will send someone to send it along with the memorandum of cooperation between us."


    "Yes."


    "Next, let''s talk about the support you can give me," Wu said


    "First of all, we allow you to conduct time trading in China on the premise of not violating the above cooperation principles, and no official agency will pursue it."


    "If you need official help, we will try our best to help you without breaking the principle of cooperation."


    "If you have other conditions, we can continue to discuss."


    "Don''t interfere in my time trade."


    "Without violating the above cooperation principles, we will never interfere in your time trading."


    "Under some special circumstances, there are contradictions among the people, and you need to help me solve them together."


    "This is OK, and we must do a good job in this aspect. You can rest assured."


    "OK, that''s it. I don''t have too many requests. It''s enough to get your support."


    "Then the above terms of cooperation will be recorded in the memorandum of cooperation, which will be sent to you together with the other seven transaction contracts tomorrow. If you have no objection, you can sign your name on the memorandum of cooperation in duplicate. You can keep one copy, and we can also keep one copy."


    "No problem, that''s it."


    Wu Hao''s mouth is light, leaving them a self-confident and unattainable strange smile. His body disappears in the meeting room out of thin air.

 Chapter 336

    I feel that there is a kind of power in Xiaoyou''s body that deeply attracts me. At the same time, there is a kind of power in her body that is stimulated by the power in her body.


    The longer the time, the stronger the feeling, and the more I want to possess this little girl deeply.


    Until the second half of the night, they fell asleep together.


    Wu Hao felt so tired for the first time. He didn''t feel so tired even with Xu Xinjie and Yu Ting all night.


    The next day, when the alarm clock rang, Wu Hao couldn''t open his eyes.


    "Girl, can you get up?"


    Wu Hao shook Xiaoyou in his arms.


    "So sleepy and tired."


    "Whatever, take the afternoon flight back."


    Wu Hao pinches the alarm clock, hugs Xiaoyou and continues to sleep. His eyes are too heavy to open.


    Two people sleep until the afternoon.


    Wu Hao still felt that his eyes could not be opened, and he was too lazy to open them. He hugged her and gave her a kiss.


    How to say, the feeling is very complicated, but now the fact is that there is nothing to think about.


    Xiaoyou stretches like a cat in his arms, and her whole body is weak, but there is a very happy temperature that makes her feel very warm.


    "Little girl, don''t you regret it?" Wu Hao asked.


    Xiaoyou shakes his head and kisses him on the face.


    "Although you are super annoying, I don''t know when I began to like you. You are the first person I like. I don''t regret giving you myself at all. That is... You were so bad last night that you didn''t have any strength to toss me around. You don''t know how to be gentle. That''s true."


    "Cough, you goblin makes me feel very special. There''s a feeling that I can''t say. I want to have you all the time."


    "You said it."


    Xiaoyou bit him shyly on the neck.


    "Girl, you are playing with fire. Do you believe me to make trouble for you again?"


    Wu Hao rolled over on her and wanted to open her eyes to appreciate her shy and beautiful face.


    But


    Can''t open it?


    Wu Hao was suddenly stunned. What''s the situation? Why can''t you open your eyes?


    Put all your attention on your eyelids and try to open your eyes with force. As a result, it doesn''t work.


    What the hell am I doing?


    Blind?


    "What''s the matter, Wu Hao?"


    How come you look so bad?


    "I can''t keep my eyes open."


    "Ah?"


    Xiaoyou helps him open his eyes.


    "Can you see it?"


    "I can''t see."


    Wu Hao''s heart was as cold as ice cave. His good eyes were blind???


    Calm down, calm down!


    It can''t be out of sight for no reason. There must be a reason. There must be a reason.


    What happened to the toxins you ate before? After so many days, it''s unlikely that there will be a sudden outbreak, and the toxins in the body have been cleaned up for a long time. That''s certainly not the reason.


    Crazy last night, causing temporary blindness? Usually more crazy than this night is not without, with their own constitution now and this girl crazy a night is not so important!?


    Definitely not. Definitely not.


    Is


    Wu Hao thought of the irresistible power that he felt from this girl last night and when Xiaoyou went through the storm. It not only made him crazy to possess her, but also constantly stimulated some power that he had never felt in her body.


    Is it the result of these two forces?


    "Don''t scare me, Wu Hao."


    Xiaoyou is so nervous that she doesn''t know what to do.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll see what''s going on."


    Wu Hao sat down cross legged and swam around with his mind. In the power of time in his body, there was a faint breath of black. He could feel the trend of enhancement, and the breath of black was constantly converging to his eyes.


    Is that why you can''t open your eyes?


    What is the power of black?


    Last night, when I went through the storm with Xiaoyou, did you enter your body?


    incorrect.


    If it comes from the body of Xiaoyou, it is impossible for it to increase. That is to say, the root of this power lies in the body of itself.


    "Xiaoya, do you feel the power in my body?"


    There was no answer.


    "Xiaoyou."


    "Well, master, I hear that."


    "Do you know what''s going on inside me?"


    How does Leah feel strange today?


    "I know, I don''t know."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The combination of you and Xiaoyou stimulates another power hidden in the master''s body."


    "What power?"


    "The power of the nether world."


    "The power of the nether world?"


    I''ll go, won''t I?


    What is the power of the nether world? That''s the power of the nether world, that is, the power of Shelly, Liya''s nemesis. She already has the power of time. How can she have the power of the nether world? Is that weird?


    "Master, don''t doubt it. It''s the power of the nether world. It''s true."


    "I don''t doubt it, but... How can I have the power of the nether world in my body? It''s too confusing Wu Hao himself was deceived.


    "I don''t know why there is the power of the nether world in the master''s body, but there is one thing I haven''t told the master. In fact, after the last outbreak of power, I knew that there are two kinds of power in the master''s body: the power of time and the power of the nether world. But out of selfish considerations, I don''t want the master to open the power of the nether world in your body, It''s just... I didn''t expect that the power of the nether world would be opened in this way. " Leia said heavily.


    "You girl, you didn''t tell me such a big thing." Wu Hao is a little angry.


    "I''m sorry, master. I''ve been worried about what kind of position the master will be in after opening the power of the nether world, so I''ve been afraid to tell the master."


    "What do you mean, I don''t know?" Wu Hao calmed down for a moment.


    "I didn''t know that the power of the nether world could be opened in this way on the master. It''s a little different from the power of the nether world I know."


    "But is it really the power of the nether world?"


    "It''s the power of the nether world."


    Wu Hao frowned. Is it because he is a man?


    I do not know!


    Now it''s not important. What''s important is your eyes.


    "Xiaoya, do you know what happened to my eyes?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on. I try to look into my master''s eyes, but the power of the nether world prevents me from approaching. But master, you can rest assured that the power of the nether world in your body is your own, so it will never cause any harm to the master''s body, or maybe it is because you just opened the power of the nether world."


    "I hope so."


    If even Liya doesn''t know what''s going on, it''s up to fate.


    "Xiaoya."


    "Well, master," you said


    "Don''t be so depressed. I still have the power of the dark Protoss in my body, but I''m still me. Even if I somehow turn on the power of the nether world, I''ll stand on the side of justice. I won''t do anything just because I have any power, or I''m just me, I''m Wu Hao! Not anyone else! "

 Chapter 337

    Leia was stunned.


    For a moment, he laughed with relief.


    "Well, I believe in the master." Leah laughs every day.


    "Don''t hide these things from me in the future, do you hear me?"


    "I know, master. I really have nothing to hide from my master except this." Leia affirmed.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Yes, I believe you."


    Wu Hao laughed and immediately said seriously, "the power of the nether world in my body is gradually becoming stronger. Please pay attention to it and let me know as soon as there is any change. I feel a little pain in my eyes now, which is probably the reason why the power of the nether world keeps gathering. "


    "Don''t worry, master."


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and released his mind.


    The power of time, the power of the nether world, and the lineage of the dark Protoss and the royal family all appear in himself. Wu Hao is more and more elusive about his identity, which is just confusing.


    Will there be any other power in the future!?


    Wu Hao grins bitterly, but he is a little used to it. All kinds of power of mother appear on him one after another. He is always surprised to death. Sooner or later, he will be surprised to death. He can do whatever he wants.


    "How is Wu Hao?"


    Xiaoyou sits beside him, nervous, and doesn''t know how to help him.


    "It''s OK. We may not be able to go back these two days. Now we''ll stay in the hotel for two days to see the situation."


    Wu Hao touched her tender face.


    Comfort way: "you don''t worry, I estimate two days, no big deal."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Don''t worry."


    Wu Hao hugged her and gave her a relaxed smile, so that she would not be worried to death.


    But the situation is not as simple as Wu Hao imagined.


    As the power of the nether world continued to gather in his eyes, his eyes became more and more painful, and his whole eyes were about to explode.


    Wu Hao''s tolerance for pain is quite strong, but now the pain he bears is beyond the maximum range that human beings can bear. What''s fatal is that the pain continues.


    From afternoon to evening, from evening to the next morning.


    Wu Hao couldn''t support it any more and fainted.


    This can frighten small you, make sure that he isn''t dead just not so nervous.


    She wanted to quickly take Wu Hao back to the teahouse, but the distance was too far for her to reach. She had to take Wu Hao''s mobile phone and find out his sister''s phone to call her and tell her what happened to Wu Hao.


    Twenty minutes later, the airport special bus drove to the downstairs of the hotel. The medical staff and special police escorted the flight to the airport. The special plane immediately took off and flew back to Fulin city. More than a dozen medical experts on the same plane did not dare to delay the inspection and diagnosis.


    When the plane landed, the ground treatment directly sent him to the hospital, and the medical experts on board quickly contacted with the hospital medical experts to discuss the treatment plan.


    The problem is that if we can''t find out the cause, the treatment plan is out of the question.


    Intensive care unit.


    Lin Xueyan and Lin Shuhui anxiously look at Wu Hao who is unconscious and in pain on the bed. Xiaoyou is more worried. If Wu Hao dies like this, she doesn''t know what to do.


    "What''s your name, little girl?" Lin Shuhui asked Xiaoyou with tears.


    "Xiaoyou."


    "Do you know why he suddenly became like this? How could he be so good that he didn''t wake up? "


    "As soon as he woke up, he couldn''t open his eyes or see. Then... He became more and more painful. In the morning, he suddenly couldn''t hold on and fainted. I... I don''t know what happened to him."


    "Did you always accompany him when he went to Beijing this time?"


    "Well. Auntie, you must find a way to cure him. I... I... "


    Xiaoyou is so nervous that she doesn''t know what to say.


    Lin Shuhui looks at Xiaoyou for a while.


    It seems that his posture is a little awkward, and his nervous appearance is not fake. I probably understand the relationship between Wu Hao and her.


    "Xiaoyou, I''ll send a car to take you back to have a rest. You can rest assured that we won''t let him do anything."


    "I... Want to stay here."


    After all, Wu Hao became like this when she was with her. To be exact, it was after a sleep with her that she became like this. She always felt that Wu Hao had something to do with her. How could she go back to rest at this time.


    "Your body... Doesn''t matter?"


    "No... it doesn''t matter."


    Xiaoyou suddenly blushed, as if Wu Hao''s mother had seen something.


    "I''ll arrange a room next to him for you. You''d better have a rest first. He''ll be fine."


    Lin Shuhui steps forward to comfort Xiaoyou.


    For her son''s woman, as a mother, she still doesn''t want the girl not to have too much psychological burden.


    It''s hard for Xiaoyou to say anything more.


    Lin Shuhui and Lin Xueyan also quietly left the ward.


    "Mom, what''s the result of the doctor''s examination?" Lin Xueyan worried.


    "The doctor said that all physical indicators are normal, the cause of coma is being investigated, I hope it doesn''t matter."


    "This guy, is he crazy with this girl?" Lin Xueyan said angrily.


    "If you want to do that, you can check it out. It should be the first time for Xiao you. No matter how crazy they are, they can''t go too far. Xiao you still has a lot of feelings for Hao. I don''t think Hao is just playing with other girls."


    "Huaxin radish, Tingting does not count, he already has a Xu Xinjie, but also provoke other girls, he is better, I really want to beat him up."


    "Jealous?"


    "Mom, what are you talking about? I''m not jealous." Lin Xueyan blushed.


    "Every time Hao falls in love, you and Yuxin seem very unhappy."


    "No, Ma, don''t talk nonsense."


    Lin Shuhui smiles and says nothing. She looks at the ward and is deeply worried.


    "Hao has never had a cold or fever since he was a child. This time he suddenly fell into a coma. I don''t know if it has something to do with his going to Beijing."


    "Didn''t dad say why Hao went to Beijing this time?"


    "It''s about solving his own problems. You don''t know your father''s character. He hopes to solve his own problems about Hao. I don''t know how to say he''s good."


    "I hope Hao will be OK."


    Lin Xueyan rubbed her temple and worried.


    She was frightened when she received a call from Xiaoyou saying that he fainted. He suddenly fainted when he was young and had never been ill in Dalian. She thought he was seriously injured.


    "Xueyan, you go back to class first. I''ll just watch it here."


    "But ma..."


    "Well, I know you love him and worry about him, but it''s useless for you to be here now. You''d better go to class first."


    Lin Shuhui said: "don''t tell Tingting and his girlfriend about this. They''re not worried. And don''t tell Yuxin. Let the girl know that her brother is in a coma. She must be with her brother every day."


    "Well, I''ll go back first."


    "Well, take it easy. It''ll be all right."


    Lin Shuhui sees off her daughter. Looking at Wu Hao in the ward, she is worried. She sincerely hopes that he can get better soon. It''s more worrying to lie in bed like this than to make trouble everywhere.

 Chapter 338

    Wu Hao has been lying in bed for two days, and his face is more and more painful. There is no sign of improvement.


    At this point.


    Beijing.


    In a conference hall, seven people sat around the table.


    The faces of all seven were gloomy and heavy.


    "Wu Hao''s situation is a bit strange. We talked about how to actively deal with it."


    "Poisoning?"


    "The medical team has learned about the situation from the hospital, there is no sign of poisoning, and all physical indicators are normal, but they are still unconscious."


    "Is that possible?"


    There is humanity: "at this time, Wu Hao who fell into a coma is actually Wu Hao himself, that is, the young master of the Wu family who has died but whose body has been preserved. For some reason, the star traveler who negotiated with us temporarily left his body, which led to his coma."


    "It''s very likely."


    "If so, we don''t need to worry too much. Wu Hao''s body didn''t die because he left. It can be seen that the star traveler didn''t abandon his body and will come back again. Our cooperation can continue."


    After a lot of discussion, everyone agreed to this statement.


    "Why did he suddenly leave Wu Hao''s body?"


    "Maybe it''s a breakthrough for him to go back and report the progress of his work here to the creator he''s talking about."


    "It''s possible, but it''s not important for us. The important thing is that our cooperation will continue."


    "It''s necessary, but I think we should do something else."


    "Talk about it."


    "After all, he is an uncertain factor that we can''t control, so we should always master his every move, at least make sure that he really abides by the treaty in the memorandum of cooperation, at the same time, let us know more about him, in case of uncertain things in the future, we can have a more accurate conversation with him again."


    "That''s right, but if we let him know that we sent someone to watch him, he would make trouble for us. Don''t forget how he dealt with the soldiers who tried to ambush him a few days ago


    "The normal way doesn''t work, so we need a special way. As far as I know, Lao Shen''s daughter works at the grass-roots level in Fulin city. That little girl is very interested in Wu Hao''s affairs. Maybe she can open a breakthrough from her. "


    "Old Shen of the military commission?"


    "Yes. But what''s a little troublesome is that the reason that the girl is particularly interested in Wu Hao''s affairs is that she knows that some homicide cases are related to him and tries to arrest him. How to let her approach Wu Hao is a problem. "


    "What''s Wu Hao''s attitude towards her?"


    "There''s no attitude. To be exact, it doesn''t matter whether she''s good or not. Lao Li''s investigation shows that Wu Hao has done a good job in black and white to prevent Shen Bingqing from pursuing him."


    "Then order that girl to change her action plan and let her lurk around Wu Hao in the name of assisting the central investigation. She should be able to approach Wu Hao with her ability."


    "Try it. After the meeting, ask old Shen to call her."


    "OK, no problem."


    "Now that we are sure that the cooperation will continue, let''s continue to discuss how to deal with the globalization of time trading in the future, and how to use this opportunity to balance the world when we have the first chance."


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Bingqing sat in the office sorting out the files.


    At this time, the office she was sitting in was Lin Hongxin''s office.


    After Lin Hongxin was transferred, she was promoted to take the place of Lin Hongxin. She wanted to continue to investigate Wu Hao''s affairs. She always felt that Wu Hao''s affairs involved a lot. If she didn''t get rid of him, something big would happen one day.


    But Lin Hongxin secretly obstructed him from investigating this matter, and even did not give her the opportunity to do so.


    It made her very angry and helpless.


    At one time, she suspected that Wu Hao was involved in so many cases, but now she is still at large, which may be the reason for colluding with Lin Hongxin, but there is no evidence.


    The cell phone rang.


    daddy?


    "Hello, Dad."


    Shen Bingqing leaned back on the chair and relaxed.


    "How is your work?"


    "OK, how can you call me when you have time?"


    "I have something for you."


    "Dad, you said


    "The Central Committee was also investigating Wu Hao some time ago, and there was no great progress. After knowing that you are also paying attention to this matter, I specially asked me to call you."


    "The central government also knows about him?"


    "You think the security department is vegetarian. The things involved in him may be more serious than what you know, so the central committee wants to assign you to try to sneak into his side, understand his every move, and report your actions directly to the central task force. "


    "Really? I''ll take the task! " Shen Bingqing was very excited. Just now, she was worried that she could not handle Wu Hao''s case. The central government directly assigned her tasks, which would be easy to handle.


    "Girl, you''d better consider this matter. This is the only person who can let the Standing Committee of the Central Committee directly set up an ad hoc group. It''s absolutely no small matter. If you refuse, I can discuss with them and send someone else."


    "At such a high level?"


    Shen Bingqing was surprised. The member of the Standing Committee of the Seventh National Congress of the Communist Party of China was the top leader. How many cases were involved in Wu Hao?


    She was more excited.


    This proved that he was right from the beginning. Wu Hao was really involved in a very important case.


    "Dad, when did you lose faith in me? You can rest assured that I will finish the task. "


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure!"


    "Then I won''t say anything. Remember, we must understand the meaning of the task clearly. At least what I know now is that their intention is to monitor and report his every move. Don''t make any claims to catch people."


    "I understand. All operations are under command."


    "You should also pay attention to your own safety. It''s not so simple. When you are lurking around such a dangerous person, you must always protect yourself. At the same time, you should also pay attention to the ways and methods. In case of danger, you should protect yourself first. Remember that you are only doing the work of collecting intelligence, and there is no need to conflict with him."


    "Well, I know."


    "Soon there will be a special group of people to contact you to discuss the specific work content, you pay attention."


    "Well, I see."


    Shen Bingqing paused and asked, "Dad, do you know what the investigation is about?"


    "I don''t know. The authority level of this matter is very high. Even I don''t have the right to deal with it. The people in the ad hoc group are also selected by them. Only you are specially assigned. So don''t make any mistakes. It''s estimated that they will also put forward relative confidentiality requirements for you after contacting. Remember to strictly abide by them and don''t fall into the hands of others."


    "I see."


    "And... In a word, don''t worry about yourself."


    "Well, Dad, I''ll pay attention to it. I think it''s exercise."


    "Pay more attention."


    "Well, I know. A phone call has come in. I don''t know if it''s from the project team."


    "Well, you take it first."


    Shen Bingqing hangs up and picks up another call

 Chapter 339

    Shen Bingqing carries a basket of fruit to the hospital where Wu Hao lives.


    There are more than ten plainclothes patrols inside and outside the hospital. Look at the posture, it should be soldiers.


    The Wu family?


    Or the one arranged above?


    In recent days, she has completed the contact with the project team. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao is a powerful superpower. Her next task is to approach him, monitor him, control his every move, and prevent him from causing harm to society.


    All the details of the operation have been arranged above. She just needs to carry out it.


    Shen Bingqing comes to Wu Hao''s ward.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in, please."


    Shen Bingqing walks into the ward. Lin Shuhui and Xiao you are sitting beside him. They don''t look very good.


    Five days later, Wu Hao showed no sign of improvement. Although his physical indicators were all normal, his pain became more and more serious, and they were more and more worried.


    "I''m Shen Bingqing from the criminal investigation team. Come and see Wu Hao."


    Shen Bingqing put the fruit basket on the table.


    "Hello, I''m Lin Shuhui, Wu Hao''s mother, and this is his girlfriend Xiao you."


    "Hello."


    Shen Bingqing looks at Wu Hao on the bed with a look of pain and is puzzled for a moment.


    "How did he come to be like this?"


    "The doctor is investigating the cause. Is Miss Shen here today? Wu Hao, what happened to him? "


    "You misunderstood me. I met Wu Hao once before because of some misunderstanding. I heard that he was in hospital. I came here to have a look. I hope he''s OK." Shen Bingqing said.


    "Thank you."


    Lin Shuhui answered politely.


    However, she knows that Wu Hao must be the object of investigation by the criminal investigation team. Otherwise, the little beauty who had met her once didn''t have to come to see him. Moreover, when she learned that he was hospitalized, it proved that she was investigating Wu Hao.


    "Then I won''t disturb his rest. I''ll see him again when I''m free."


    "I thank you for Wu Hao. I''ll see you off."


    "No, Mrs. Lin."


    Shen Bingqing left the ward and was greatly relieved. The first step in the plan was completed, and the next step was to wait for him to wake up and summon him.


    "Xiaoyou, do you know this girl?" Lin Shuhui asked.


    "I don''t know."


    "So."


    It should not be the woman around Wu Hao. You can see from her attitude that Wu Hao is just a prisoner to be put on trial in her eyes.


    "Auntie, do you want to go back and have a rest first? You can''t bear to be around him these days. "


    "I''m fine, but it''s you. You''ve been taking care of him in the hospital these days. Do you want to go home first? His aunt will let you know as soon as there is any news on his side. "


    Home?


    Xiaoyou is stunned. Her house is a teahouse. Thinking of the teahouse, she suddenly thinks of Nami.


    Nami is so strong, can she cure Wu Hao?


    "Auntie, please take care of her. I''ll take someone home. Maybe she can cure Wu Hao." Xiaoyou stands up excitedly.


    "You say someone can cure him?" Lin Shuhui was also excited.


    "I don''t know if I can, but there may be hope. Auntie, I''ll go first


    Xiaoyou rushed out of the ward, very happy.


    Lin Shuhui also has three points of hope. In recent days, when she comes into contact with Xiaoyou, she finds that this girl is very simple and has deep feelings for Wu Hao. To be honest, she likes this little girl very much. She says that there is hope, and she really believes that there will be hope.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaoyou runs into the toilet and immediately returns to the teahouse room.


    Nami is entertaining guests downstairs. Xiaoyou runs downstairs in a hurry.


    "Lord Nami, I have something to tell you."


    Take Nami to the second floor.


    "Come back so many days, finally willing to come back?"


    Nami giggled and said, "I don''t want to come back with Wu HAONI every day, do I?"


    "No, Nami. Although I''ve been with Wu Hao these days, I''m really not tired of it. Wu Hao is in a coma and has been lying in the hospital. I''ve been taking care of him with his mother." Small you urgent way, also attend to don''t get a face red.


    "He''s unconscious? Has he been in a coma for so many days since you came back? "


    Nami is nervous. Wu Hao''s life is related to her life. No matter what, we can''t let him have an accident.


    "The day before he came back from Beijing, he was very sick. Then he fainted. He hasn''t woken up until now. It''s been five days. I was too worried about him before. I didn''t think of it. Suddenly, I thought that Nami might be able to save him, so I came back. "


    "Show me."


    "Well."


    Xiaoyou directly with Nami appeared in the hospital toilet, rushed to the ward.


    "Auntie, I brought people."


    Xiaoyou pulls Nami into the ward.


    When Lin Shuhui looked up and saw Na Mei, she was stunned. She was so beautiful. She was irresistible and charming. For the first time in her life, she saw such a charming woman.


    "Xiaoyou, this is..."


    "Yes..."


    "Hello, aunt. I''m Nami, Xiaoyou''s sister."


    Nami calmly and politely said hello to resolve the embarrassment of Xiaoyou.


    "Hello, Xiao you said you can cure Wu Hao?"


    "I have to try."


    "Please."


    Lin Shuhui didn''t know what she was going to do, but she was grateful and hopeful.


    "If you don''t mind, please wait outside the ward for a while." Nami said.


    Lin Shuhui hesitates for a moment and goes out to the ward with Xiaoyou to wait for her news.


    Nami looks at Wu Hao on the bed.


    Coma also is coma, why still can such painful expression? He''s under control. Is his mind struggling? Or a nightmare?


    Nami sat down beside him, took his hand, and put her thoughts into his body.


    She sprang to her feet.


    "The power of the nether world?"


    She exclaimed in surprise.


    How is that possible? How can there be the power of the nether world in Wu Hao''s body? He is not a person in the nether world at all, and he is not a daughter. Why does he have the power of the nether world in his body?


    Shocked for a long time, she sat down again, took his hand again and put her thoughts into his body.


    as sure as a gun.


    The power in his body is the power of the nether world. What''s more surprising is that the power in his body belongs to the original power of the nether world, which is the same as the power in Sherry''s body.


    Originally, Sherry was the only one in the nether world. All the existence except herself was created by her own power, so her own power is a little different from all the life created.


    Nami knows the power in her body, and she also knows the power in Shirley''s body. That''s why she is so surprised.


    What''s the matter with this guy?


    First, what is as like as two peas, which are absolutely impossible for mortals to possess, and now they have the same power of darkness as Shirley''s adults. And so on... Why is there another force in his body?

 Chapter 340

    Nami frowned and immediately used her mind to explore the more incredible power.


    "Enough, Nami."


    A stern voice drove her thoughts out of Wu Hao''s body.


    "Lord Leia, what''s the matter? Is it the power of time Eaters? Don''t tell me I feel wrong! "


    Nami was so shocked that she even had a frightened expression on her coquettish face.


    Although she was driven out of her consciousness, she believed in her feelings. The power she felt at that moment was absolutely from the power of the beast. Moreover, she was extremely mellow and seemed to be the power of the royal family.


    "You''re right. It''s really Diablo royal blood."


    "Who the hell is he?"


    How can there be such a complex person in this world? The power of time and the power of the nether world appear on one person at the same time. It is strange that he is full of unsolved contradictions, and he even has the lineage of the dark Protoss and the royal family.


    "He is my master."


    "What do you know, Lord Leia? I don''t believe in calling an ordinary person Master in your capacity. Do you know his identity? Who is he? What''s the matter with his power? "


    Nami''s a mess.


    "I don''t know who he is, and I don''t know what the power inside him is, but Nami, I can tell you clearly that his power of time is not inherited from me, and his power of the nether world is not obtained from the outside world. These two kinds of power are all owned by himself, and the lineage of the dark Protoss royal family is born with him."


    "How can there be such a crazy thing in this world? Lord Leia, have you known for a long time that he has the power of the nether world in his body? "


    Nami couldn''t laugh or cry. She looked strange.


    "Yes, I''ve known for a long time, but I didn''t expect that the dark power in his body would be activated in that way."


    "Which way?"


    "In the process of the combination of the master and Xiaoyou, the Youming power in Xiaoyou directly activates the Youming power in his body."


    "Xiao you and Wu Hao have..."


    "Shouldn''t you be happy? He has the power of Youming in his body, and now Xiaoyou is his woman. I don''t believe you will not use Xiaoyou to interfere with him. "


    "Lord Leia, why do you look at everything so thoroughly?"


    Nami smiles bitterly.


    That''s why she let Xiaoyou and Wu Hao develop their feelings freely. Now Wu Hao has the power of the nether world, which means that Wu Hao may not necessarily become an enemy in the future, but may become a person of the nether world.


    She quickly calmed herself down.


    Although surprised by the three distinct but harmonious forces in his body, it is now in her favor.


    "Lord Liya, is Wu Hao in a coma because of the power of the nether world?"


    "Yes."


    "I want to see if I can."


    "You''d better not mess about. Don''t forget that your life and his life are connected."


    "Don''t be so wary of me, Lord Leia. I can tell when and what to do."


    Nami re penetrates her mind into Wu Hao''s body, and the mind comes to his eyes along with the power in his body. This


    Nami frowned.


    It''s incredible that the power of the nether world can gather directly to his eyes after being activated. It''s also the first time that he has encountered this kind of situation. But after all, she is also a member of the netherworld. She also has the power of the netherworld in her body. After careful thinking, she probably understands what''s going on.


    Having the power of the nether world will surely open up the racial talent of death.


    It''s just strange that all of them gather the power of the nether world first, and then open the racial talent. Why is this process reversed?


    The power of the nether world in him is obvious. The first step is to open up his racial talent.


    What does this change in order mean?


    Could it be said that Xiaoyou''s power actually opened up his racial talent, while Youming''s power was activated incidentally?


    If so, the problem will be serious.


    "Wu Hao''s eyes are being reconstructed. His brain is temporarily shut down to block the transmission of pain. As long as the reconstruction is completed, he should wake up."


    Nami took back her thoughts and brushed her right hand gently on his face. The black breath covered his face. Wu Hao''s painful expression gradually calmed down.


    "His eyes are being reshaped?"


    Liya doesn''t understand the power of the nether world, but Nami''s words make her understand something.


    "The eye of Death Race talent of netherworld power is opening, isn''t it?"


    "Ha ha, I knew I had cheated Lord Leia."


    Nami smiles and stands up.


    He said: "I have eased his pain. You just wait for him to wake up quietly. Lord Leia, I''ll go back first. Goodbye."


    "Thank you very much." Leia said.


    "Your grace, Leia."


    Nami goes out of the ward, explains Wu Hao''s current situation to Lin Shuhui, and leaves the hospital with Xiaoyou.


    When Lin Shuhui came into the ward, she saw that Wu Hao''s painful face had disappeared. She immediately called the doctor for a comprehensive examination.


    Liya is also checking Wu Hao''s health.


    Compared with the doctor''s speed is naturally faster, to make sure that Nami did not hands and feet after the relief.


    She fell into deep thinking.


    The race talent added by the power of time is the ability of time trading, and the race talent added by the power of nether world is the eye of death.


    So she wasn''t surprised that Nami said he was opening the eye of death.


    What puzzled her was that the power of the underworld in his body had not been fully released. The first thing was to open his racial talent, which was a bit of a problem.


    Having the power of time may not immediately open the time trading ability, and there is a fact that can not be ignored. Up to now, the master has not really opened the time trading ability. It is reasonable to say that activating the power of the nether world can not directly make him open the eye of death, but now the situation is that the power of the nether world in his body has not been fully released before opening the eye of death.


    What is the reason?


    Is it because of Xiaoyou?


    Her first eye of death activated his racial talent?


    If so, is the activated eye of death the same as Xiaoyou''s first eye of death, or is it directly triple open?


    If it is the former, he will open the second eye of death


    Liya is a little embarrassed. If the master''s way of opening up racial talent is really so special, it''s really unique. After all, he seems to be the only boy in God''s world.


    Thinking of her, she suddenly blushed.


    If the master really opens the eye of death, does he have to open the racial talent of time trading?


    She is the only goddess of time, so she wants to really open up his time trading ability

 Chapter 341

    Nami takes Xiaoyou back to the teahouse.


    Two people walk up to the second floor.


    "Xiaoyou, how did Wu Hao become like this? Tell me honestly." Nami sat down and looked at Xiaoyou seriously.


    Xiaoyou stood in front of her, head down, hands rubbing, shy to speak.


    "You want to keep it from me?"


    "No... No."


    Xiaoyou hesitated: "Wu Hao went to Beijing to negotiate. The night before he came back, we didn''t... Didn''t control the relationship." I... how can I do it? I can''t get it. "


    I didn''t even think about what I wanted him to do to develop my relationship with Wu Hao. It turned out that I approached Wu Hao with a purpose and became very uncomfortable.


    "You don''t need to deliberately let him stand on the side of the nether world. If it''s too obvious, it''s easy to be detected. You just have to influence him imperceptibly, let him love you more, and let him be willing to change his position for you. That''s OK."


    "Oh."


    "I think his mother likes you very much. I''ll have more contact with his mother in the future."


    "Oh."


    Xiaoyou nodded, still very uncomfortable.


    Wu Hao''s mother likes her very much. She also likes Wu Hao''s mother very much. They get along very well these days. As a girl, she is very happy to have a good relationship with the boy''s mother. But suddenly she is asked to take advantage of this kind of good to approach her. She always feels very uncomfortable.


    "You don''t have to think too much, just like what I said before, what you want is to let nature take its course. Occasionally, you can give proper guidance. Don''t have too much psychological guidance. In short, you should be a normal relationship. Don''t deliberately show too many unnatural guidance."


    "I''m afraid I can''t do it well, my lord Nami."


    "Let me tell you this, Xiao you."


    "If you want to be with Wu Hao all the time, you must let him and the nether world take a stand. If he stands on the side of Liya, you two are likely to become enemies in the future. Isn''t that what you want to see?"


    "I don''t want to." Xiaoyou''s head shakes like a rattle.


    "Since you don''t want to, do you think what I said is reasonable? Sherry is likely to have a conflict with Liya. If you don''t change his position, you will meet on the battlefield. At that time, you will fall in love and want to kill each other. "


    Xiaoyou''s face has changed.


    "So, you have to let Wu Hao and you stand on the same front to avoid this situation."


    Nami said earnestly: "you don''t have to make him join our nether world very deliberately. You just need to establish a deeper relationship with him. I believe he will carefully consider his position for you. You just need to mention it at an appropriate time. Can you do that?"


    "I think so."


    Xiaoyou said weakly, "so, Mr. Nami, I just need to cultivate my feelings with him? I''ll talk to him about our position when our relationship is stable? "


    "Well, that''s it. I''m sure we can do it."


    Nami sat her down, confident of her.


    Xiaoyou is also relieved. If it''s just like this, she can still do it, especially in order to avoid their love and killing each other in the future, she must try to make Wu Hao stand on the side of the nether world.


    "I don''t think you have much rest. Go in and have a rest. Do you want to go to the hospital with him later or what? Do you plan for yourself?"


    "If I don''t have a rest, I''d better go and see Wu Hao. I can''t worry about him now."


    "Yo, it''s different to be a little girl now. How worried about your own man?" Nami laughed.


    Xiao you''s face flushed.


    After I gave myself to Wu Hao, the feeling was really different. I felt that he was my own man, and I was also his own woman, which was totally different from when I simply liked him.


    "Well, well, I''m not teasing you any more. Go ahead and rest yourself."


    "Well, I''ll go, my lord Nami."


    "Slow down."


    Nami stood at the top of the stairs and watched her go down the stairs. Her eyes were complicated. She didn''t know whether to be happy or heavy.


    Today''s situation has become more and more complicated, and she has a premonition that if there is a conflict in the future, the core character will be transferred from the two gods to Wu Hao.


    What is the identity of this seemingly ordinary earth man?


    I don''t understand.


    There are three completely different forces in a person, which are almost impossible to be copied by miracles, but only in him.


    If it is said that his power was instilled into him by force, it''s hard to say. What''s more puzzling is that the power in Wu Hao''s body is all original power, that is, all three kinds of power are born to him.


    His power of the nether world is the same as that of sherry, and his power of time must be the same as that of Liya. The more terrible time eater blood in his body is also royal blood. What kind of identity can he have such a crazy fusion?


    The first two are just the same. Although sherry and Liya have become enemies, they are both gods of the same time and space. For some special reasons, their power may be passed on to Wu Hao. But the time eater is a creature from another time and space. How does the royal blood enter Wu Hao''s body? This kind of power inheritance across time and space is unimaginable even at her height.


    Maybe what Lord Liya said didn''t lie to her. Wu Hao''s power is too complicated. I''m afraid he doesn''t know how other people can make it out.


    Now we can only place our hope on Xiaoyou. As long as she can turn Wu Hao''s position here, the complexity of Wu Hao''s power is not the key.

 Chapter 342

    evening.


    hospital.


    Wu Hao on the bed showed no sign of waking up.


    Lin Shuhui, Lin Xueyan and Xiao you are staying by the hospital bed with him.


    They all know that this kind of company has no effect, but the three women are willing to guard him around him, hoping to see him get better.


    Naturally, Xiaoyou doesn''t have to say that after she became his woman, she felt very different. She didn''t want him to have an accident at all. She wanted to see him get better.


    Needless to say, Lin Shuhui, as his mother, usually spends little time with him. Now that he is in hospital and unconscious, he naturally wants to spend more time with him.


    Lin Xueyan is no less worried than Xiaoyou.


    It''s been 18 days. Although Wu Hao''s body is normal, he doesn''t wake up. It''s really worrying.


    Don''t mention what they know, even the other girls who don''t know about him are worried that they haven''t heard from him for so long.


    Xu Xinjie, Yu Ting, Lin Yuxin, situ Na, Li Yunyao, and Zhao Shuhan, especially Zhao Shuhan, always feel that something has happened to him. They go to the manor to find his parents. They just say that his affairs are not finished. This explanation can''t make her feel at ease.


    There are Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin. Although they know that Wu Hao must have gone to negotiate with the government, how can they not worry without any news for so long.


    Only Wu Hao didn''t feel anything.


    After the coma, he completely lost consciousness, not to mention the movement of the outside world, and even did not know what happened to his body.


    On the 19th day, his brain finally recovered from the crash.


    I feel that my eyelids are very heavy. I try to lift them up, but what I see in front of my eyes is very blurred. It seems that there is a layer of frosting in front of my eyes. Through the frosting, I can see three people around me.


    "Well?"


    Wu Hao started.


    "Wu Hao, you wake up, auntie. You see, you see, Wu Hao wakes up."


    Xiaoyou is the first to find that Wu Hao wakes up and jumps up excitedly. Lin Shuhui and Lin Xueyan also stand up and call the doctor.


    "Smelly boy, you finally wake up. Mom is worried." Lin Shuhui wept for joy.


    "Hao, you wake up at last." Lin Xueyan took his hand.


    "It''s not like I can''t wake up after a long sleep. Look what you''re worried about."


    Wu Hao joked, the surface is very light, the heart is still very heavy, in front of a blurred, what can''t see clearly, this shows that the eyes are not good, or in the future only such vision?


    "You son of a bitch, don''t talk." Lin Shuhui glared at him and was dissatisfied with his nonsense.


    "I''m wrong. I''m wrong." Wu Hao raised his hand to surrender.


    At this time, the doctor trotted in, and several people quickly began to examine him.


    They didn''t know what was wrong with Wu Hao. Although they also gave Wu Hao a visual examination, Wu Hao used his mind to observe the outside world as if his eyes were completely normal.


    Now that they''re awake, I don''t want them to worry any more.


    After the examination, the doctor made a simple report with Lin Shuhui. Wu Hao had been in a coma for so long, and they didn''t find out any problems. Now they wake up and think it''s OK.


    At least from the medical indicators, he is really nothing, not even malnutrition.


    "How many days have I been in the hospital?"


    Wu Hao sat up with his body propped up. Maybe he had been lying on the bed for a long time. His body was a little weak and his head was a little dizzy.


    "You''ve been lying in the hospital for nearly 20 days. Do you know?"


    Lin Shuhui pulled the quilt for him, happy and reproachful.


    "Oh, I''ve slept so long. No wonder I''m so comfortable."


    Wu Hao comforted them in a special way.


    "I''m still in the mood for joking, right? When can you stop worrying? How many days have you been lying in the hospital? Your mother hasn''t slept well. Your father worries about you at home every day. Xueyan and Xiaoyou worry about you all the time. You have nothing to do


    "Then I''ll cry for a while?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Well, Hao, don''t talk. If you feel uncomfortable, lie down and have a rest. Don''t talk." Lin Xueyan said.


    "Sister, do you think I feel uncomfortable? It''s the three of you who are all haggard. Don''t worry about me. I''ll go home and have a good rest. I''ll observe for two more days in the hospital. "


    Wu Hao said to Xiao you, "girl, do you want to go home with my mother? Come to my house and have a rest for two days? "


    "I... I don''t want it." That''s funny.


    "Now that you are well, the three of us really need to have a good rest, especially Xiaoyou. You stay with me in the hospital these days when you are in a coma. She is really tired. After you are well, you must make up for the little girl."


    Lin Shuhui said: "Xiaoyou, don''t go back. Just go home with your aunt these two days. Have a good rest and let your aunt take care of you for two days. We can come to the hospital to see him."


    "Isn''t Auntie all right? I... I''m not going


    "What''s wrong? It''s settled."


    Wu Hao listened with a smile.


    Obviously, my mother has a good impression on Xiaoyou. From her attitude, I can feel that she wants this little girl to be her daughter-in-law. If she can handle Xinxin and Tingting, it''s good to have one more woman.


    Cough, cough.


    "Er, Ma, you can go back first. Anyway, I''m ok now, and you don''t have to worry about it. In order to make you completely relieved, I''ll lie in the hospital for another two days. I''ll be discharged after the doctor makes it clear that I''m ok." Wu Hao said.


    "Are you sure you don''t want us to spend more time with you? We''ll leave as soon as you wake up, as if we don''t love you. " Lin Shuhui joked.


    "Aiai, I''ve been lying in the hospital for so long. You''ve been with me for so long. I love you enough. Really, mom, you can go back to have a rest and report good news to Dad by the way. Even if I''m ok, my affairs will be done, so that he can rest assured."


    "Just know."


    "Nahao, let''s go back first. You lie down a lot and have a rest." Lin Xueyan helped him lie down.


    "Wu Hao, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Three women left the ward.


    Wu Hao immediately gathered the smile on his face, sat down cross legged and looked inside. The power of the nether world in his body was like the power of time. The two forces, black and white, interlaced and did not affect each other. They coexisted harmoniously without conflict. Looking back at his eyes, the black breath that had gathered in his eyes was fading, It''s not completely faded, so it''s still a little fuzzy?


    Wu Hao opened his eyes again and looked at it. That''s true. It was a little clearer than just now.


    A great relief.


    It is estimated that in accordance with this trend, one day at most will be able to restore his vision.


    The opening process of the power of the nether world is so painful. Thinking about it, the younger generation is sweating. The key point is that if you want to die, you still have to toss your eyes. Can you make a monkey''s fire eye gold?


    Wu Hao smiles, knowing that his eyesight will recover, so he doesn''t think much about it. When his eyesight recovers the next day, he''ll be blindfolded

 Chapter 343

    Lin Xueyan came to the hospital in the morning.


    Wu Hao is still sleeping.


    "Don''t you get up yet?"


    Lin Xueyan sat down beside him and pinched his nose.


    "Well? It''s so early. "


    Wu Hao stretched out and yawned. He didn''t open his eyes and planned to sleep again.


    "If you don''t come out early, mom will take me with your girlfriend."


    Lin Xueyan''s Yin and yang are strange.


    "Look, mother likes Xiaoyou very much?"


    Wu Hao opens his eyes.


    Huh?


    Why did her name and a row of numbers appear on her sister''s head? What happened?


    "Your little girlfriend takes care of you with Mom every day. Mom doesn''t like her much. Don''t you already have a Xu Xinjie? When did you have such a girlfriend? Does Xu Xinjie know? " Lin Xueyan said angrily.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak and didn''t hear what she was saying.


    What''s the meaning of the row of numbers under the name?


    32 days 11 hours 29 minutes 48 seconds


    47 seconds


    46 seconds


    45 seconds


    count down?


    "To ask you something."


    Lin Xueyan pulled at his ear.


    "Oh, I dare not let her know now."


    Wu Hao answered absently, and his face became dignified quickly.


    What Xiaoyou''s eye of death sees is the countdown to life, right? You own the eye of death?


    There''s no doubt that you already have the power of the nether world in your body, but when you have the power of the nether world, you directly open the corresponding racial talent, the eye of death?


    You need to know that you have gained the power of time for such a long time and have not yet opened the corresponding race talent - time trading ability. Why do you get the eye of death immediately after gaining the power of netherworld?


    Is it the first death eye of Xiaoyou?


    be on the cards.


    Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait


    Is there only one month left for my sister?


    His face changed greatly.


    "Sister, who have you offended recently?"


    "Why do you ask all of a sudden?" Lin Xueyan was stunned.


    "Answer me if I have."


    "It''s still the same as usual. I don''t want to offend anyone."


    So it was an accident?


    It''s not impossible.


    "Do you have a pen?"


    "There''s a signature pen in the bag. What''s the matter with you?"


    Wu Hao took out a contract and put it in front of her.


    "Fill in the name, the bank card under the name, the front of the card must exceed 53 million, buy for 100 years, fill in 1 for the transaction price, and then sign your name." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Lin Xueyan took the transaction contract for a while to see, Leng did not understand what this thing is used for, trading time? That''s unrealistic.


    "I''ll sign this first."


    Lin Xueyan saw that he was so serious, and she didn''t argue with him. She took out her signature pen from her bag and filled in the information on the contract according to his requirements.


    "Give me the pen."


    Wu Hao took a pen and signed his name on the contract without saying a word.


    The transaction was completed and the account balance increased by 52.56 million yuan.


    Look at the life span on her head, 100 years, 32 days, 11 hours, 27 minutes, 15 seconds.


    Wu Hao let out a long sigh of relief.


    "What do you mean?"


    Lin Xueyan saw that his expression changed repeatedly, which was baffling.


    "It''s just some money from my sister."


    Wu Hao is teasing, Lin Xueyan received a message, bank card deduction 52.56 million.


    Lin Xueyan gently poked her slender jade finger on his head.


    "I can''t get rid of the card. You can take 50 million from my card. Are you engaging in any illegal collusion now? Mom said that someone from the criminal investigation team came to you when you were in hospital. Is that the reason? "


    "How can I? Well, if you don''t say this, let me hold you. I haven''t held you for a long time."


    "You think I''m your two girlfriends. If you want to hold me, hold me."


    Lin Xueyan angry at him, a thought of his two little girlfriends heart a little unhappy.


    Wu Hao pulled her into his arms and held her tightly.


    It was a great relief to him that they were safe.


    No matter how strong you are, if you can''t protect them, no matter how strong you are, what''s the use.


    "What''s the matter with you today?"


    Lin Xueyan in his arms, always feel he is very strange today.


    "Coma so long, there is a sense of rebirth, let me want to cherish everyone around, protect them."


    "Well, it''s so heavy."


    Lin Xueyan said angrily. Seeing that he was so moved, she allowed him to hold her for a while. As he said, he hadn''t held her like this for a long time, and she hadn''t let him hold her like this for a long time.


    "Hao, are you awake?"


    They were holding each other. Lin Shuhui opened the door and came in. As soon as she saw that they were holding each other for two seconds, her face showed a meaningful smile.


    "Mom didn''t see anything. Mom asked the doctor about you first. You two go on, go on."


    "Mom, what are you doing? Hao and I just hugged each other."


    Lin Xueyan quickly got up from Wu Hao''s arms with a red face.


    "Mom saw it, so don''t be disturbed by me. If you want to hold more, just hold more. When mom didn''t see it, come on."


    Lin Shuhui chuckled and left the ward.


    "What''s the gas, mom!"


    Lin Xueyan really can''t laugh or cry. How can she stand up to such a mother.


    "Sister, your face is so red."


    Wu Hao put her head on her hand and looked at her red faced sister with a smile. She was used to being so generous. There were not many things that could make her so embarrassed.


    "You mean it, don''t you?"


    He gave him a hard squeeze on the nose.


    "You don''t know. My mother likes to make jokes. Don''t think about it."


    "What do I have to think about? You think too much, sister? You look red. "


    Lin Xueyan doesn''t know what to return to him. She takes a look at him.


    "Don''t bother to talk about it. What''s wrong with you today?"


    "Well, if it wasn''t for reassurance, I would have been discharged yesterday."


    "Well, I don''t care about you. I''ll go to work in the company this Saturday. If I leave the hospital, I''ll go back to see Yuxin. I haven''t seen you or heard from you for so long. She''s worried to death."


    ¡°OK¡£¡±


    Lin Xueyan helped him pull the quilt and went to work.


    Wu Hao lay on the bed and watched her leave. It was a little easier to complete the 100 year transaction. However, he was very clear that the time transaction was just to prolong people''s life, which did not mean to ensure safety, nor did it mean that the things that would happen in the future would disappear.


    What happened to her in a month''s time will still happen, but she won''t die because of that, but immortality and safety are two different things. If she becomes a vegetable and continues to live, it doesn''t make any sense.


    No, if you don''t intervene, there will always be a huge risk threatening her safety. You must think about how to protect her. You can''t wait for a month to do it. You must protect her now.


    Who knows if it caused her to die on the spot or it happened early, which caused her to be seriously injured and died a month later.

 Chapter 344

    After thinking about it, I jumped out of bed and threw it out of the ward.


    Mom and Xiao you are coming.


    "Ah Hao, how did you get up? How did Xue Yan leave?"


    Lin Shuhui


    51 years 287 days 14 hours 39 minutes 58 seconds


    Sure enough, we can see people''s life span!


    "She''s going to work. I''m fine now. What has she been doing in the hospital?"


    Wu Hao answered absentmindedly. He stood in the corridor and looked down. Everyone was walking in the hospital! all! There are names on their heads and the countdown to their lifespan!


    Because the love between you and Xiaoyou has opened the first eye of death. It''s absolutely a surprise that you can not only hold the beauty back, but also recapture her talent.


    "Mom, please help me to go through the discharge procedures. I''ll send Xiaoyou back first."


    Wu Hao pulls Xiaoyou away.


    He can''t see the life span of Xiaoyou.


    Can''t the eye of the first God of death see the God of death who also has the eye of the first God of death?


    "Slow down, you child."


    "Don''t worry."


    "Auntie, let''s go first. Next time I''ll visit you at home."


    "If you want to come home, just call your aunt. She will send a car to pick you up."


    "Well, good bye, auntie."


    "Don''t see you again, mom. Please help me to go through the discharge procedures. I''ll go home for dinner at night. I love you so much."


    After saying goodbye to her proud mother, Wu Hao and Xiao you leave the hospital.


    Instead of taking a taxi back to the teahouse, I took Xiaoyou all the way.


    He looked at the little girl around him. She turned into a little woman from a little girl. He felt that she had changed a little bit. He didn''t know whether she was staying with her mother-in-law these days. She looked a little bit shy and more clever.


    "The relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is good."


    Wu Hao put his arms around her waist and joked.


    "I didn''t say that I would marry you. Don''t think that if you get me, you will get my heart."


    Xiaoyou angrily glances at him, but her face is happy. She didn''t expect to get along with Wu Hao''s mother so well.


    "Generally speaking, not getting a girl''s heart is basically not getting a girl''s body, right? I mean normal girls, not including those who don''t care about playing. "


    "Well, I''m the kind of girl who doesn''t care about playing."


    Xiaoyou walks in front with her tail up.


    Wu Hao followed with a smile.


    "Girl, do you know what happened to me these days?" He asked.


    "Lord Nami said you opened the power of the nether world."


    "Not only that, but I also opened the eye of death." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "Really?"


    I didn''t expect that.


    "Is there no life between death and death?"


    "Well, the first eye of the God of death only works for people other than the God of death, and the second and third eyes have no restrictions." Xiaoyou road.


    "So it is."


    Wu Hao pulled her and gave her a kiss on the lip.


    "Girl, I really have to thank you. The combination of time trading ability and the eye of death is perfect."


    "Just know! If you can open the second and third, it will be more perfect Xiaoyou said with a smile, really happy for him.


    "But you don''t know how to open it. There''s no way."


    Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Maybe you can ask Nami, you also have the power of the nether world. She may teach you how to open a higher and stronger eye of death."


    "I don''t think she would be so kind."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "but to tell you the truth, I''m satisfied. The eye of death is totally unexpected for me. Compared with the second and third eye of death, the eye of death can directly complement the time trading ability. Instead, it''s the first eye of death. Hehe, I can see clearly the life span of everyone on the street. How to trade time in the future is like a duck to water."


    "Hee hee, I''m finally liberated. I don''t have to be pulled up by you in the middle of the night to accompany you."


    "But now that you are my woman, where you should help me, you should help me, right?"


    "Well, who is your woman?"


    "No? Don''t admit it. Do you want to do it again in the evening? How did you become my woman


    "Pervert."


    Xiaoyou takes a look at him and gives him a hard twist.


    "All right, I''ll take you back."


    There was a car stopped by the side of the road, and there was no time to go.


    ¡­¡­


    In the car.


    Xiaoyou unconsciously leans on Wu Hao''s shoulder. Wu Hao looks out of the window.


    I''ve just opened the first eye of death, and I''m curious about everything outside. It''s absolutely cost-effective that twenty days of torture can bring such powerful power.


    If there is someone in this world who can become a God, he must first see through life and death. He has not yet achieved this in his mind, but his ability provides him with such a way.


    There is a high spirited young man on the road. His life span is only 2 days. A beggar sitting under the street lamp has 25 years left. Life and life span are wonderful.


    "Master, I have something to tell you."


    Leia''s voice rang in his mind.


    "Well? If you have something to say, why are you still a little shy? How shy is the goddess of time? I''d like to see how shy you are Wu Hao joked in his heart.


    "It''s like this, master. There''s a subtle order between you getting the power of the nether world and opening the eye of the God of death. In fact, master, you didn''t open the eye of the God of death because you got the power of the nether world. Instead, you opened the eye of the God of death and activated the power of the nether world hidden in you."


    "So what''s the difference?"


    I don''t know what she means.


    "So it should be Xiaoyou who has the first eye of death that opens your first eye of death."


    what do you mean?


    Wu Hao was stunned and suddenly understood the meaning of her words.


    "Do you mean... Next, if Xiaoyou opens the second eye of death, I will get the second eye of death if I get her? Or if I have a relationship with another god of death who has the second eye of death, can I open the second eye of death? That... That... "


    Wu Hao said: "so the reason why I get the power of time but can''t open the corresponding race talent is because I don''t have the same race talent with you... What


    "Probably... It is."


    Liya is very embarrassed. If this is the case, if you want to open up his time trading ability, you must devote yourself to him. This way of opening up racial talent is unheard of.


    "Oh, my God."


    Wu Hao really didn''t know whether he should be happy or tangled. He managed to deal with two women. Now it seems that the women around him can''t be just the two of them.


    Take the eye of death for example. If you want to open the third eye of death, you are going to put Sherry to sleep. Oh, how can I deal with this!?


    On the way to becoming a God, a harem was built. How can you feel that it seems to be arranged?


    It seems that there is a pair of invisible hands behind them to control all this, trying to push themselves to the highest place in the universe, and let the two strongest goddesses in the universe become their own women to help themselves?


    Illusions?

 Chapter 345

    I do not know!


    I don''t know if his inexplicable feeling is true, but it''s obvious that if he does, he will become the strongest God in the universe.


    With the power of the nether world and the power of time, at the same time, the goddess of the nether world and the goddess of time have become their own women. What other powerful opponents can compete with such a powerful lineup?


    "Isn''t the master happy?"


    Leiya whispered: "it''s a good thing that Shirley''s plot can be solved in this way. At least if Shirley becomes your woman, she won''t beat you!"


    "What you said is light. If a lot of women can get along with each other, of course I don''t mind. I''m so happy. The problem is that it''s impossible. You see how hard it took me to make Tingting and Xinxin get on well with each other, and the harmony between them is not because they are both my female friends, otherwise it''s impossible."


    Wu Hao said: "now Xiaoyou is my woman. I must be responsible for her, but I haven''t thought about how to do it. I don''t know what to do with her. If you ask me to take more, I won''t make trouble at home."


    "What about me?" Leia asked in a shy voice.


    "You... Cough, I must let them accept you." Wu haodao is a little red.


    "Oh."


    It''s embarrassing to talk about both of them.


    Leiya broke the silence and whispered: "anyway, master, you can see for yourself. In the long run, it''s good for the master to get Shirley. So even if I have conflicts with Shirley, I won''t stop the master from doing so. If the master is willing, he can try, or... Or he can start from Nami first."


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. Let''s just let it go."


    Wu Hao said: "now that the conditions have been negotiated with the state, I can do it freely. It won''t be long before you can gather your 10000 years, and you will start to prepare yourself."


    "Well, I see, master. Thank you, master."


    "I''m going to be a woman in the future, and I''m so polite."


    Liya didn''t speak. Even if Wu Hao couldn''t see her, she could feel the shyness of the lovely goddess. I didn''t expect that the girl had this side. The goddess was a woman after all.


    ¡­¡­


    The car is parked at the gate of the teahouse. The sports car sent by Gaofeng is still on the road. It''s a pity that it''s full of leaves and hasn''t been driven.


    Xiaoyou takes Wu Hao''s arm and walks all the way. When she arrives at the door of the store, she sees the smiling expression on Na Mei''s face and realizes that she and Wu Hao are too close. She puts aside her hand and pretends not to know each other. Let alone Na Mei''s smile, even Wu Hao smiles.


    "Are you all right?"


    Nami looks at Wu Hao with a smile.


    "Thank you for your concern. I''ll send Xiaoyou back. By the way, thank you." Wu Hao said.


    "Thank me?"


    "Without you, I think I would die of pain. Well, they all told me."


    "So it is. How are you going to thank me? Why don''t you give me a discount on the next deal? "


    "It''s easy to say."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "I''ll give you two days off. You can go there if you want. You can ask me for reimbursement."


    "You''re not with us."


    Xiaoyou is angry.


    "Come and see you when you''re free."


    He touched her tender face and left the teahouse.


    "Wait a minute."


    Nami stops Wu Hao.


    "Now that you have the power of the nether world, come to the teahouse when you have time. I''ll teach you some skills of death to improve your fighting power."


    "Well, that''s OK. I''ll come over when I have time. All right, you should get ready and close the door for a rest. I''ll go back a little in advance. "


    Two men watched him leave.


    "Well, I''m always left alone." The little girl snorted and complained.


    Nami is smiling but not talking. Will there be such a big change when a girl becomes a little woman? Looking at Xiaoyou, it''s obvious that there has been such a big change. She doesn''t understand the subtlety of this without falling in love.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao didn''t go home directly, so he took a taxi to Zhao Shuhan''s home.


    Just open the door and get in.


    Zhao Shuhan is taking a nap, and doesn''t even find anyone at home.


    Wu Hao found that she was sleeping. Her feet were one centimeter above the ground. She went to the bed and sat down.


    She was fast asleep, with a trace of anxiety and worry on her delicate face.


    Wu Hao knows what she''s worried about.


    In fact, he has always been very clear about her concern, otherwise he would not listen to her like this. Her disappearance will last for 20 days. She must worry about it, but she didn''t expect to worry so much that she couldn''t sleep well.


    "Get up, Han Han."


    Wu Hao lowered his head and whispered in her ear.


    "Well?"


    Zhao Shuhan opened his eyes in a daze. When he saw a man in front of him, he laughed and was startled. When he saw that Wu Hao was stunned for a moment, he called.


    "Where have you been dead for so many days??? I don''t answer your phone, I don''t know how to send you messages, and I don''t know how to use wechat. I thought you died in Beijing. "


    I hugged him tightly and tears fell down.


    She is really worried about his life safety, and has been regretting that she didn''t keep him. She blames herself for approving his leave. If anything happens to him, it''s all her fault.


    I''ve been worrying and blaming myself these days.


    Now I suddenly see Wu Hao back. I''m so excited that I can''t help myself.


    "At the foot of the emperor, what else can I do? The main reason is that the negotiations have not come to an end. As you know, the negotiations at the national level must be very strict. During this period, I have banned the use of mobile phones. Otherwise, I will call you to report safety. You say I am not so heartless, right


    Wu Hao gently stroked her back and reassured her with his ease.


    "Don''t you say it can be done in a week? What took you so long??? Who don''t worry about you? Tell me, Tingting Xinxin, they are worried day by day, and your two ex girlfriends. They are worried as long as you are missing, and your sister. Everyone is worried to death. Do you know, I don''t believe that breaking the negotiation will prohibit you from using your mobile phone, Even if it''s forbidden, you can also negotiate with the other party and report peace with the phone they provide. "


    Zhao Shuhan came out of his arms, wiped his tears and glared at him discontentedly.


    "There''s no way."


    Wu Hao didn''t explain to her much, so he pushed her down on the bed.


    "OK, I''m back from nothing now. Today is Saturday again. You can lie down in bed and have a good sleep. I''ll come back to see you when I''m free tomorrow."


    "Did you go back to see some of them?"


    "No. As soon as I came back, I came to see you for the first time. I know you must be the one who worries about me most. " Wu Hao said.


    Zhao Shuhan was stunned. He was moved in his heart. He had a conscience.

 Chapter 346

    She began to worry about him when he didn''t come back after a week''s holiday. The longer she went, the stronger her worry became. She went to his home and asked his parents, but it didn''t work. She knew that it was useless to worry every day, but she couldn''t help worrying.


    She knows that she has feelings for this smelly boy. Some time ago, she felt a little depressed. However, during the period when he disappeared, she completely understood that it is difficult to suppress feelings once they are produced. Even if they are temporarily hidden, it is useless. Once something happens, it will burst out in an instant.


    She always thought that she was just wishful thinking and had feelings for him. Now it seems that he has no feelings for himself, so she doesn''t know what kind of feelings he has.


    "They are worried about you, too. You''d better go back and see them soon."


    Zhao Shuhan said angrily, "don''t play too crazy. You have to have classes on Monday. Now you are seriously out of touch with both classes and reviews. Don''t stay up all day as soon as you get home with two girls."


    "Well, you know that?"


    "Tingting and Xinxin have a good relationship now. Do you think I can''t see it. Although I admire that you can really let two girls be at peace with you, don''t let me indulge in the gentle countryside. I''ll fail the final exam and see how I deal with you. "


    "Cough, I''ll go back first. I''m fine now. You can relax and have a good sleep."


    Wu Hao ran away.


    The reason why I come here first instead of going home first is that after I come here, I can go home safely and confide my love with my two beauties.


    Well, no matter what she said, they have been worried for such a long time. How can they not compensate them when they get home? The best compensation for men and women together is to roll the sheets!


    Well, there is nothing that can''t be solved by rolling the sheets once. If there is, it will be done twice!


    Zhao Shuhan left as if he was running away. She gave him a big white eye, got up, locked the door, and went back to bed. After so many days without a peaceful sleep, she could finally have a good day''s sleep.


    But I couldn''t sleep in bed again.


    Before she found out her feelings, she could give some advice to help him chase after the girls, but now she felt uncomfortable at the thought that he would go home and roll the sheets with the two girls.


    What''s more, she can''t help it even if she is uncomfortable. She knows that even if she shows her attitude to Wu Hao, it''s impossible for him to give them up. Even if she is with him, she still can''t avoid seeing him roll the sheets with other girls.


    I can''t figure out how Tingting and Xinxin actually accept this kind of thing. They won''t feel bad when they see the man they love rolling sheets with other girls?


    From their previous attitude towards Wu Hao and each other, we can be sure that they must have suffered a lot, but later, it was obvious that they accepted their attitude, otherwise their relationship would not have been so good.


    It''s strange that they can accept this kind of thing. What happened?


    Don''t you understand?


    Now there is no clear relationship with him. Even if she feels uncomfortable, she can only turn a blind eye. But if she really wants to make clear the relationship, she really can''t stand it.


    In order to avoid embarrassment in the future, it''s better not to have anything to do with him.


    Ah~~~


    Really, how can I like this smelly boy!!!


    I don''t want to sleep.


    I pulled the quilt and covered myself.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao is in a good mood.


    So good that he didn''t want to take a taxi home.


    Opening the eyes of death brings a new perspective. The countdown of every life is the whole of a person''s life. Everything before the countdown is the whole of life. Some people may be short and gorgeous, some may be long and painful, some are ordinary, some are brilliant, some complain, some are upward.


    See every countdown as if it is a story, the fate of the line running alone, but also some inextricably linked between each other.


    What the eye of death gives is not only to see life itself, but also to improve the cognition of life itself.


    No wonder this kind of racial talent is owned by the God of death rather than the God of time. For the God of death, they can''t see through the cycle of life and death. How can they take death as their routine.


    I don''t know when I can see through life and death?


    Wu Hao suddenly laughed.


    He hoped that he would never see through life and death, so as to retain the meaning given by life. He wanted to be happy, angry, sad and happy, and even more wanted to enjoy life with his women and enjoy their life.


    Yes, that''s it!


    "Young man, you come here, you come here, let me help you calculate a divination, to ensure your safety."


    A little old man stopped Wu Hao.


    Huh?


    How old is the old man? There are 55 years left. It''s long enough.


    "Old man, how old are you?"


    Wu Hao asked, and his steps stopped.


    The little old man compared seven and six with his hands. He was quite proud. It''s rare that he can be as strong as him at this age.


    Indeed, even Wu Hao was a little surprised. As a 76 year old man, he was really strong, with white beard, silver hair and ruddy complexion. He looked a bit fairyland.


    An old man who can live 131 years old, can he really see through the secret?


    "Young man, I think you''ve made some mistakes recently." The little old man giggled.


    "Oh?"


    So accurate? Think about their recent experience is really a bit of a peach blossom.


    Wu Hao is interested.


    "Sit down and I''ll tell you."


    The little old man said, "as soon as I look at your face, I know that you must have been born in the time of peach blossom, and I guess all the four big peach blossoms in your eight characters are occupied."


    "Peach blossom time?"


    "Well, there are four hours of peach blossom: midnight, noon, Maoshi, Youshi. When I see you are committing peach blossom, you are still committing peach blossom everywhere."


    "Peach blossom everywhere?"


    "In the eight characters, di Zhi Zi, Wu, Mao and you are all sentimental and affectionate. You have many affairs in your life. You don''t pay much attention to your career and financial fortune. Recently, your life is in conflict with the stars, and di Zhi intersects with RI Gan. Originally, you have been ordered to commit peach blossom. Recently, it broke out completely and can''t be controlled."


    "Is there any solution, old man?" Wu Hao asked.


    "No solution!"


    "I don''t know what to say. You just want to show off when you stop me. You know I''m a peach blossom." Can''t it be that I met a wizard in the river and lake!?


    "You''re the most vigorous person I''ve ever seen to hit the peach blossom. All the means to cut the peach blossom can''t break your peach blossom. If you don''t believe it, you can buy some magic weapons to break the peach blossom."


    "And then you''re going to sell me your magic weapon, aren''t you?" Wu Hao gave a white look.


    The little old man was embarrassed, and his hand stopped when he was opening the bag. This boy is really NIMA.


    But people have a thick skin and are not afraid.

 Chapter 347

    "Now that you see the secret, I''ll sell it to you cheaper. I''ll sell this Guan Gong to others for 800 yuan, and sell it to you for 500 yuan. I''ll sell this peach blossom to others for 600 yuan, and sell it to you for 300 yuan. Although these two things are certainly useless to you, you''ll know if I''m right when you buy them. You can''t beat the peach blossom because it''s too powerful."


    "Are you kidding me, old man? Why didn''t I buy it for verification? "


    "Of course, it''s a small matter. The key is to let you know yourself clearly. Fortune telling is to seize the chance of heaven. Those who know the chance of heaven will follow the road to avoid many disasters caused by changing fortune against heaven."


    "Well? Do you mean let me go with the flow and never change my fortune


    "I''m just making an analogy. For example, young man, if you buy it and have a try, you''ll have a deeper understanding of what I mean."


    "How much?"


    "Eight hundred."


    "Not so much cash."


    "Alipay or WeChat can do it. You see, I brought the payment code."


    I''m paralyzed. Now the world has changed. Fortune tellers pay by scanning code.


    Wu Hao thought that he would pay for his intelligence quotient. He paid 800 yuan and took a statue of Guan Gong and a peach blossom chop. Both of them were made of peach blossom wood. They didn''t look like props given by ordinary street fortune tellers. They were all from Yiwu small commodity market.


    "After a few days of divination, I bought some wine and went to bed."


    The little old man tidied up the stall on the ground and went into the crowd behind his back.


    The left half of the road is empty and only a few people walk. The little old man wants to squeeze on the right side of the road, which is also a wonderful flower.


    Wu Hao is funny and turns to leave with something.


    After two steps, the crowd screamed and ran away. A taxi and private car rushed into the left empty road, and several people on the road were all knocked out.


    Wu Hao was shocked. He tried to find the little old man again, only to find that he had disappeared in the crowd.


    Can the little old man really see through the secret?


    Wu Hao looked at the peach wood Guan Gong and peach blossom chop in his hand. Is what NIMA said true?


    Are you really full of peach blossom? Can''t be broken? Should we really follow the main road?


    Wu Hao was stunned for a while. The crowd began to make a commotion and ran towards him. The taxi that hit the tree began to smoke. Everyone was afraid that it would explode.


    A person ran, everyone ran, you push me to squeeze, I don''t know which bastard bumped the peach blossom Guan Gong on Wu Hao''s hand to the ground, Wu Hao just went to pick up the peach blossom chop on his hand, slipped out of the wooden scabbard, one foot was directly trampled off, when the crowd ran away, Wu Hao found the peach blossom Guan Gong, NIMA''s head was trampled off.


    All the ways can''t resist the peach blossom everywhere?


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry when he looks at the two destroyed magic weapons in his hand. Is the peach blossom too rebellious? After a while, the magic weapon that wanted to cut it was destroyed. Shit.


    It seems that the little old man is a bit of a doorman.


    But according to his meaning, it is to comply with the fate of inaction. How can this be done?


    Headache, zhenima headache!


    Forget it, I''d better go home first and pick the two peach blossoms that are waiting to be picked at home. It''s better not to touch other peach blossoms for the time being. If I have a chance, I can still go along the road, hehe.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao returned home.


    They''re not in the living room, they''re not in their own room?


    Huh? Did you go out on Saturday?


    Wu Hao was stunned when he opened the door and entered his room.


    Two beauties just got up from a nap and sat on the bed in a daze.


    "Young master!"


    "Ho


    The two beauties got up excitedly. Wu Hao jumped on them and pushed them down again.


    "I''m sorry to worry you when I''m back."


    Just kiss them on the face.


    The two girls were very angry. One of them held him tightly while the other hand beat him.


    "You know we''re worried about you. We didn''t have a phone call or information for such a long time. We thought what happened to you!"


    Xu Xinjie couldn''t help biting on his shoulder, and his tears burst.


    "I didn''t do anything outside, but when I came back, I was bitten to death by you."


    Wu Hao gave her a painful kiss on the face and gently wiped away the tears on her face.


    "Don''t you think we''ll worry about you, young master?"


    Yu Ting, such a calm person, began to sob, sobbing with joy and relief.


    "I know you''ll worry about me, but I can''t help it in special circumstances."


    How dare you tell them the truth.


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "anyway, things are already like this. You can tell me how you want to punish me. If you want to fight or scold me, you can push me down. You can do whatever you want. I will never resist."


    "You can still laugh."


    "I think young master, you really have no idea how worried we are about you."


    The two girls threw him down on the bed and abused him with their pillows.


    People are always so down-to-earth in front of them. Their anger and blame become relaxed and relieved at this time. Especially after venting, they fall powerlessly in his arms.


    "Finished?"


    "You have a tendency to be abused. You want to be beaten, don''t you?" Xu Xinjie said angrily.


    "I mean it''s my turn when you''re done. Since you''ve been worried for so long, I have to make it up to you, so..."


    Then he kisses Xu Xinjie''s pink lips. Without waiting for her to struggle, he kisses Yu Ting again.


    "Two beauties, do you take off your clothes on your own initiative or do I serve you personally?"


    Wu Hao had a bad smile and rubbed his hands, ready to move.


    "I''ll think about it as soon as I come back. I''ll kill you."


    Xu Xinjie kicks her. Wu Hao grabs her foot and presses her under her body. With a kiss, she peels her clothes with both hands.


    "The bad guy went to take a bath first."


    Xu Xinjie shyly pushed him away, pulled the quilt and wrapped himself up.


    "Don''t look at me, young master, unless you take a bath first."


    Yu Ting is also smart. As soon as he sees it, he immediately hides in the quilt and holds the quilt tightly with Xu Xinjie. Even if he wants to, he has to take a bath. How can he rush up and start.


    "When I''ve finished my bath, I''ll see what I can do with you! Wait


    Wu Hao, with a smile, landed a perfect back somersault on the ground and took a bath.


    "Cool at home."


    Two girls gave him a white eye, two seconds did not help laughing, as long as he came back, a big stone in their heart even fell.


    "Tingting or... I''d better go back to my room first. You accompany him first. If he wants to go to my room later, he can go to my room by himself. Anyway... I think he definitely wants us two today, and he can''t escape."


    "Not only can''t escape, looking at the young master''s appearance today, he just wants to eat us together. Even if you go back to your room first, I think he will carry me to your room as he did last time, and then... Let''s go together." Yu tingdao.

 Chapter 348

    "Baby, I''ll sleep later. I have something to tell you."


    Wu Hao gently wakes them up.


    "Well? What''s the matter, young master? "


    Yu Ting moved the position, lay more comfortable in his arms, this toss down all the strength, just want to have a good sleep.


    "No, even if you want to wait until you wake up."


    Xu Xinjie murmured, always feel this guy wake up and want to toss them, just like last time.


    "I want to tell you that I have to go."


    Two people wake up.


    "Where are you going?"


    Xu Xinjie''s eyes are wide open.


    "I wanted to tell you about it when I came back, but it was too disappointing when I came back, so I''ll tell you about it now."


    Wu Hao said: "Xueyan''s life is likely to be in danger recently. Until something happens, I have to protect her all the time. In case of any serious accident, it''s not good."


    "Young master, how do you know that Xueyan will have an accident?"


    Can such things be foretold?


    "No matter how I know it, I will never take it as a joke to you. It can happen at any time, at least in a month. So at least in this month, I hope to protect her. Don''t tell her that it will happen, so that she won''t worry. I will solve the problem secretly, Don''t be careful, either


    "Well, I see. Young master, you should pay attention to your own safety."


    Yu Ting also no longer ask, about snow Yan their safety problem, he is absolutely not joking, this she is very clear.


    "Are you going to go now? It''s so late. Do you want to come back early tomorrow morning? " Xu Xinjie said.


    "I''d better go there as soon as possible, or I won''t be at ease myself."


    Wu Hao kisses them on the face.


    "I may come back less in the next month, but I will come back to see you when I have time. Hehe, I hope that every time I come back, I can hold you two and sleep together like now."


    "Good idea."


    Xu Xinjie said angrily, "every time you have two people, you are tired to death."


    "I''m either of you. I didn''t say you were tired. Instead, you said you were tired. Or... I''ll find you another sister?" Wu Hao''s bad smile is like a trial and a joke.


    "If you dare to take girls home again, let''s see how we can deal with you."


    Xu Xinjie gave him a groan.


    Being able to accept that Yu Ting and Yu Ting have such feelings is because of special circumstances and special reasons. It is absolutely impossible for her to accept other girls.


    "Do you hear me? Anyway, I will accompany you with Xinxin. If you want me to sleep with other girls, don''t even think about it. "


    Yu Tingchen takes a look, gets up and puts on his clothes, prepares clothes for him to go out, and serves him to put them on.


    "Cough, when I didn''t say it."


    It''s really hard.


    "You''d better be honest when you''re outside. Besides, if you''re free tomorrow, I think it''s better for us to have a showdown with your two ex girlfriends. Don''t bring two back with you at that time. I can''t stand that." Xu Xinjie said.


    "Well, you remind me that I should be free during the day tomorrow. Let''s make an appointment to deal with it first."


    "That''s about the same."


    Xu Xinjie looks at him a little puzzled, and always feels that what he just said is a bit tentative. But Li Yunyao and situ Na are the most likely to have any relationship with him. However, his attitude is very obvious. He doesn''t want to continue to develop with situ Na and Li Yunyao. Is there any other girls around him!?


    "You go on sleeping. I''ll go there first. You contact me tomorrow, and I''ll go with you to have a showdown with them."


    Wu Hao gave each of them a kiss on the face and jumped out of bed.


    "Come back often, don''t make us two girls miss you all the time."


    Xu Xinjie said.


    "Don''t worry, I want to come back often and go to Wushan Yunyu with you, hehe."


    "Well, young master, don''t think about this kind of thing very often. I just want you to be presumptuous once in a while. Don''t think you can do whatever you want every time. It''s late, you go first. Don''t go late. They all fall asleep and wake them up


    "In fact, I still want to be so presumptuous and enjoy every day!"


    "Come on, villain. We''re going to bed."


    Xu Xinjie blushed.


    "Come on, give me a kiss."


    Two girls gave him a kiss on the face, and Wu Hao left contentedly.


    It''s really satisfying to have such a home and two girls willing to talk to themselves.


    Yu Ting locked the door and went back to the house.


    Two beauties lie face to face.


    Two people look at each other, are blushing and shy.


    Just now, the picture of three people rolling the sheets is vivid. Both of them are adapting to a new way of life, even though this way is something they have never thought about before and can''t accept.


    "It''s good to give it to him once a month, otherwise we don''t have to get out of bed every day."


    Xu Xinjie replied shyly, sticking out her tongue.


    "When two people accompany him, the young master is really excited. He can''t play as well as he can."


    "He''s tired to death, isn''t he?"


    "Although tired, Xinxin seems to enjoy it."


    "Also said that I, Tingting you are also good." Xu Xinjie retorted with a red face.


    Two people looked at each other and giggled again.


    Who let them all love him? It''s a wonderful and enjoyable thing to make trouble with the boys they love. It''s just that they become two girls who love him and roll the sheets with him. Well, actually, it''s also very good, especially after the harmonious relationship between them. Maybe that''s why he likes to enjoy the two girls!?


    "Tingting, do you feel that Wu Hao may have other girls outside? I always feel like he wants to take a girl home. " Xu Xinjie changed the topic.


    "What do you say?" Yu Ting pulls the quilt to cover her fragrant shoulder so that she won''t catch cold.


    "I don''t know. It''s just a feeling. This guy is bad. Maybe we have a good relationship. He wants to bring more girls back, so he will have three women. He doesn''t know how happy he should be."


    "There may still be some. Pay more attention to the girls around him in the future. No one cares about the young master. I really don''t know how many girls he will tangle with."


    "Well, this villain is enough. There are two in the family who are not satisfied."


    "I''m not satisfied because I have two."


    Yu Ting gives her a kiss on the face.


    "I don''t want to. I''m so sleepy by the young master. Let''s have a sleep first."


    "Well, I don''t want to. I''m tired, too. Good night, Tingting."


    Xu Xinjie also kisses on Ting''s face. Two girls cuddle each other and fall asleep after a while. He is really tired.

 Chapter 349

    Wu Hao walked in the community and took a deep breath. The cool air in the night was very comfortable.


    If you have this kind of enjoyment every day in the future, tut Tut, don''t be too comfortable.


    It''s no wonder that the world knows that gods are good, but beauties can''t forget it. Even if they become gods one day, they absolutely have to let the women around them accompany them. Otherwise, what''s the meaning of becoming gods? Is it hard to find people to trade time every day? Or keep world peace all day?


    Pull some fuckin ''eggs.


    Wu Hao went to the gate of the residential area and looked at area B. he thought that he''d better meet them. These two girls must be worried about their own safety during this period of time. Now that they are back, don''t let them worry too much.


    This time, Wu Hao didn''t go to see situ Na first. Who knows how long it will take to get away from being entangled by her? Let''s go to find Li Yunyao first and let her be at ease.


    At the door of Li Yunyao''s house.


    Wu Hao pressed the doorbell.


    When the shutter opens, Li Yunyao stands in front of him in her pajamas and looks at him. She is surprised, and then turns into a surprise. This surprise makes her have an impulse to rush into his arms and seek comfort.


    But she held back.


    "Are you all right?"


    Li Yunyao asked. I didn''t see him for such a long time. I really thought that something had happened to him. I didn''t expect that he was standing in front of me peacefully. I was so excited.


    "What can I do? You don''t know who I''ve been afraid of except Zhao Shuhan. What can I do except Zhao Shuhan?"


    Wu Hao smiles and smoothes a wisp of broken hair on her cheek.


    Smile way: "can need not worry, go back to the room to sleep at ease, also don''t know whether to affect your review recently, some words can finally review at ease, will soon test you, you''d better study hard."


    "Don''t you come in for a while?"


    "Forget it, I won''t go in in case I can''t control it." Wu Hao laughs at himself. After all, he used to be his own woman, and he has reason to believe that this girl still belongs to him. Compared with situ Na, he can''t resist Li Yunyao. If something happens, it''s not good. Now Xiaoyou''s affairs have not been solved. Don''t involve her again. Once she is involved, situ Na will be endless, There is no doubt about that.


    "What can''t be controlled? I thought you didn''t have any feelings for me. It seems that you are still worried about your mistakes. " Li Yunyao looks at her generously, a little shy in her shyness, but because the man in front of her is Wu Hao, she doesn''t care if she says too much.


    "Even if we have feelings, we can''t do it now. Tomorrow my girlfriend will come to you and have a showdown with Nana. I think it''s necessary. After all, it''s better to make it clear."


    Wu Hao said: "my current emotional situation is more complicated than you think. First, you can''t accept it. Second, it''s not the love you want. So to tell you the truth, I think it''s better for you and Nana to be sober. Don''t waste time on me. It''s good to find a boy who really loves you. It''s good to fall in love. Or it''s good to wait for college. It''s also good to study seriously in high school."


    "I didn''t expect you to learn how to educate people. It seems that Xu Xinjie has taught you well." Li Yunyao smiles.


    "Xinxin is really good. We plan to get married after graduation from university."


    Li Yunyao was stunned. She didn''t expect that the word "marriage" would come out of Wu Hao''s mouth.


    "It seems that there are still more than five years left before you get married. Although I don''t like it, I have learned something from Nana. If I like it, I will pursue it boldly. Otherwise, I can only hide in the corner and cry like a weak person. Last time I gave you to Stuart, but this time I don''t want to give you to Xu Xinjie." Li Yunyao said, her eyes calm and firm.


    "So you''re saying that a showdown doesn''t work, do you?" Wu Hao looked at her, but also helpless, even she is this attitude, not to mention that Stuart, is really a headache, his peach blossom this time is really good.


    "I only want to pursue my love once, and girls'' youth should not only wait for boys'' pursuit."


    "Well, you can stay with me if you want."


    Wu Hao leaned against the door.


    "In fact, I don''t only have Xinxin as a girlfriend, I also have another woman. They are both my women now, and they all live with me. No matter what you and Nana do, I will not give them up. If you want to be with me, you can accept them, or you can be with me, or stop, I''ll live with both of them. "


    Li Yunyao looked at him in a daze. When she came back, she slapped him in the face.


    "When did you become so shameless?" Li Yunyao looks at him angrily. As a girl, it''s impossible to accept such absurd things.


    "In fact, I''ve always been so shameless, but now it''s more obvious."


    Wu Hao touched his face and said nothing. He just looked at her quietly.


    "Get out of the way, I''m sleeping."


    Li Yunyao angrily pushed him and slammed the door. He was really angry.


    She doesn''t mind fighting with Stuart at the same time. After all, it''s normal in love, but she can''t do it if she wants to share her love with other girls.


    "What''s the matter, Yao Yao? Who is it? "


    Zheng Jiaxuan came out of the room in her pajamas. Seeing her angry face, she quickly pulled her to sit down.


    "Wu Hao is too much."


    "Wu Hao is back?"


    "Well."


    "I''ll make you angry as soon as I come back? I really don''t know why you like him so much. You don''t want his family''s money. He''s not very good. If you want to fall in love, there''s no need to find him. " Zheng Jiaxuan muttered.


    "Jiajia, do you know that Wu Hao has other girlfriends besides Xu Xinjie?" Li Yunyao asked, do not want to talk to her about other things.


    "After eleven, a girl often takes him to school to pick him up from school. It seems that she has a good relationship with Xu Xinjie. Sometimes when Wu Hao leaves school, she will drive to pick up Xu Xinjie and leave together. Yao Yao, why do you ask this?"


    "Nothing. Let''s go back to bed."


    It seems that nine times out of ten it''s true. I''m upset.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao sighed, took a deep breath and went downstairs.


    Although I''m sorry for her, only when I''m sorry for her can I not make her feel more sad in the future. I really can''t figure out why these good girls fall in love with such a man who is not suitable for falling in love.


    Rotten peach blossom.


    Wu Hao sighed, went to the 16th floor and knocked on Stuart''s doo

 Chapter 350

    "Wu Hao?"


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Wu Hao standing in front of her. She rushed up and hugged him tightly.


    "Where have you been? I thought you were dead."


    "All right, let me go before I tell you." I knew this girl would meet in this way.


    "No, you carry me into the house."


    Wu Hao reached out and knocked her on the head, let her hang on her body, went into the room, left her on the sofa, and she immediately jumped over and sat on Wu Hao''s lap.


    "Can you stop it? If you do that again, I''ll be gone


    Wu Hao gave her a white look. The girl was wearing her own shirt, which was full of vacuum. She was wearing a small inside. To be honest, it looked really attractive.


    "I''m sorry if it''s hard."


    With a smile, she sat on his lap and twisted her buttocks deliberately. She didn''t know what was embarrassing in front of him.


    "You smelly girl can''t chat with you."


    Wu Hao picked her up and threw her on the opposite sofa. He was embarrassed to tell the truth about his tent. He just got up from the bed of two beauties, and now he is facing such a goblin. He really can''t hold it.


    "I''m looking for you just to tell you that you don''t have to worry. I''ve come back safely now. You can do whatever you want. OK, I''ll go. You can find some sleep by yourself."


    Wu Hao got up and left, otherwise who knows what this girl will do.


    "Don''t leave so soon. I haven''t seen you for nearly 20 days. Can''t you stay with me a little longer?"


    Stuart jumps directly from the sofa to him. Wu Hao really doesn''t want to pick her up if he''s not afraid of her falling.


    "How dare I accompany you when you are so dishonest?"


    "You don''t tell me the truth yourself."


    Stuna twisted his ass and rubbed Wu Hao''s old face, and she put her hand on her ass and slapped two hands.


    "If you don''t be honest with me, just open your butt."


    "Well, well, I can''t be honest. Can you sit with me for a while and watch TV? I just want you to stay with me for a while. Even my ex boyfriend is not so cruel, and you know I''m worried about you. Now that you come back, it won''t be good to stay with me for a while."


    "I''ll sit with you for five minutes."


    Wu Hao sat down on the sofa and wanted to throw the clingy goblin to the other side. But she held herself tightly and let her sit on her lap. In order to avoid embarrassment, the remote control turned on the TV.


    "When are you so embarrassed?"


    "Before, when we were alone at home, when I sat on your lap, you would carry me to bed and toss me around. I miss that shameless youth," she said with a smile in his ear


    "It''s like you''re old."


    Wu Hao gave her a white look and said, "if you want someone to love you, just find a boyfriend. You little fox spirit will want to hold you to the bed and toss you around."


    "But I just want you to carry me to the bed, and I just want to be tossed by you. What I miss is not the rolling sheet, but the person who rolls the sheets with me."


    Stuart gave him a kiss on the face and put her head on his shoulder, looking tired and happy.


    "Let me be frank with you, Nana. It''s impossible for us to continue. Now I have not only a girlfriend of Xu Xinjie, but also another woman. I have a good relationship with both of them, and their relationship is also very good. No matter what the situation, I will not give up their being with you or Yao Yao."


    "You have two girlfriends now? They still want to be with you? Wow, when did you become so stupid? Girls can tolerate another woman to share with them. Men must have no feelings for you. To put it bluntly, it''s just for money to be with you. Anyway, it''s up to anyone. Of course, I choose a man who can give me money. "


    "It''s absolutely impossible for a girl who really likes you to allow her man to be shared, not to mention to have a good relationship with another girl. This is bullshit. If there were such a girl, there would be no Gong Dou opera."


    "Whatever you say, it''s just like this. I have a good relationship with them. It''s impossible for me to give them up and be with one of you again. I advise you to die soon."


    Wu Hao just listen to her analysis, just use her unacceptable psychology.


    He added: "unless there is a situation, if you can accept to be with them, I can really think of ways to let you be with me. You say that it''s a good thing for a bad man like me to have another girlfriend. Hehe, you say so."


    "Would it be shameless of you?"


    Stuart took an angry look at him and poked her finger at his forehead.


    "I just want to be with you, and I''m the only one with you, one-on-one, you love me, I love you, without the intervention of other girls. I don''t mind you playing with other girls before we get together again, but after we get together, you can only be intimate with me. "


    "So, you''re still dead. Do you think a bad person like me might give up two beauties and be with you alone? Although you are very beautiful, my two babies are also very beautiful. As a man, I have the opportunity to enjoy two girls every night. Of course, I will not be with only one girl. I am not a gentleman. You should know that. "


    "You''ve been addicted since last time, haven''t you?"


    Stuart gave him a big white eye. This guy is more and more shameless. He just likes such a villain. It''s really cruel.


    "You''re a girl, and you can never imagine enjoying two girls at the same time. It''s incomparable."


    Wu Hao''s face became more and more ugly. It was obvious that he was serious, and he often went through ups and downs with the two girls.


    Think about it.


    "Anyway, I can never accept other girls to share you with me, never!"


    Stuart took a bite on his shoulder, got up from him, jumped on the other side of the sofa and sat there sulking with her legs in her arms.


    She can be very open, but only in front of him and with one person. If she wants more than one girl to get involved in their life, she will go crazy.


    "So, I advise you to die early. Don''t waste time on me. No matter how much time or energy you spend, it''s useless. OK, you can have a rest early. I have to leave in advance."


    "What''s the matter in the evening? Go home and fly with your two beauties?" Stuart exclaimed.


    "Hey, you''re right. I haven''t seen my two babies for such a long time. Of course, I have to go through the storm with them at night. Tut tut can''t wait. OK, I''ll go."


    "Shame on you


    She grabbed the pillow and smashed it, her nose crooked.

 Chapter 351

    Wu Hao came out of situ Na''s house and was greatly relieved.


    He knows the girl''s character. If she gets angry, it means that she really can''t accept it. As long as she can''t accept it, it''s easy.


    Tonight, the two trips were not in vain. They clearly told situ Na and Li Yunyao their attitudes. Wu Hao could see from their attitudes that they could not accept such things. Tingting''s method was really excellent.


    As long as they don''t mix in, Xiaoyou can solve it relatively.


    Well, give them one last hit tomorrow!


    Wu Hao out of the community, the roadside took a taxi directly to the sister''s home.


    In the car.


    Wu Hao made a phone call to his father, whether he was sleeping or not.


    "Hey, Dad, haven''t you slept yet?"


    "I''m going to sleep. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. I wanted to go home and tell you that I''m safe, but I still don''t want to go back. Just call me to tell you that I''m safe."


    Wu Hao said: "I have dealt with things in Beijing clearly, and the cooperation has been fully negotiated. In the future, with this shield in front and behind, many troubles can be easily solved."


    "Well done. I''ve read the memorandum of cooperation between you. Internationalization preparation is a good step. It saves a lot of unnecessary trouble. It''s a wise move."


    "Oh, it''s rare to be praised by you. I feel a little gone with the wind."


    "Don''t be garrulous. Since it''s all right, you''d better improve your study for me. Don''t forget that there is still an agreement between us that hasn''t been completed. Now that a semester is coming to an end, you have less and less time left."


    "There''s still a year and a half left. What''s the hurry. Now that you have read our memorandum of cooperation, I don''t have to go back to report these things to you. You must have known very well during my stay in the hospital. So I''ll hang up and have a rest early. "


    Wu Hao directly hung up the phone, the province he began to urge their study, this is the most annoying.


    ¡­¡­


    At the door, Wu Hao opens the door with his own key. They should have gone to bed this evening, right?


    Huh? Why haven''t you slept yet?


    As soon as Wu Hao opens the door, Lin Xueyan sits on the sofa reading the papers.


    "Hao?"


    Lin Xueyan heard the opening of the door, looked up, saw Wu Hao was relieved, thought the thief.


    "Why did you come here at night? I thought you would accompany your two beauties these days."


    "I really want to accompany them, but I seldom accompany you two since I have them. I just found out my conscience, so I came to accompany you in the evening, so as not to disturb my conscience." Wu Hao sat down beside her.


    "I didn''t expect you to have this kind of consciousness?" Lin Xueyan was amused by him.


    "My consciousness has always been very high, so from now on, I will be with you for a month, and I will be your little valet." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Really? That''s good. "


    "That''s a deal. I''ll buy some clothes with you tomorrow."


    "Are you serious?"


    Lin Xueyan was stunned. She didn''t expect that he was serious.


    "Yes, seriously. Do you think I''m joking? If I really want to come to you for fun, I don''t have to come here at night. It''s OK to tease you when I have time in the day. " Wu Hao shrugged, but he was serious.


    "Fight with them, run to me for refuge? Or a fever? "


    Lin Xueyan touched his head, not sick, what nonsense he said.


    "I''m not joking with you, sister. I''ll live with you for the next month, and I''ll be your Valet when I have nothing to do."


    "Why?" Lin Xueyan is completely confused.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll accompany you with Yuxin." Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and naturally could not tell her the truth, so as not to bring her unnecessary panic.


    Lin Xueyan looked at him for a long time, and finally decided that he was on the spur of the moment.


    "Forget it. Stay as long as you want." It is estimated that two beauties in his family will run back in a few days.


    Wu Hao is also relieved to see that she is not entangled. If she has been entangled to ask this question clearly, he is really hard to answer.


    "What document is so important for staying up so late?"


    Wu Hao took the document from her hand and looked at it. He couldn''t understand a lot of words. He had better give it back to her.


    "It''s time for you to learn to look at these documents."


    Lin Xueyan put her head on his shoulder and let her tired body relax a little. She always felt less lonely when she had him by her side.


    "It''s a headache to look at such a dense pile of words."


    "If I read too much, I won''t. shall I show you some documents? Since you want to live here, you can''t really be a little valet. At least you can learn something. " Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "Don''t wait until I''m interested in these documents."


    "I''ve convinced you. Shall I call Yuxin up? I haven''t told her about your hospitalization. This girl is worried to death during this period of time. "


    "I''d better talk about it tomorrow morning. At this time, I''m sure she''ll sleep with me again at night. Don''t make me sleepy later. I don''t mean that. I mean this girl has a bad sleeping appearance. She likes to lie on me when she''s asleep. She''s crushed to death."


    "Whatever. Do you want to take a bath first?"


    "It''s OK. I''ll be with you for a while."


    "Then you can sit here and make a pillow for me."


    Lin Xueyan leans on his shoulder and pays attention to the documents in hand again.


    Wu Hao has nothing to do. He just accompany her to see a few lines. He can''t help frowning.


    "Wanfeng investment bank? It''s like Yinrui''s counterpart, isn''t it? Isn''t this document in your hand an investment project proposal? Are you going to invest in Wanfeng to help him develop and surpass you Yinrui? " Wu Hao didn''t understand her logic.


    "It''s perfectly normal for competitors in shopping malls to invest in each other and become shareholders of each other. In fact, it''s a better way than acquiring competitors."


    "Oh? Why? "


    "No enterprise can guarantee that it will always stand and never decline. On the surface, the acquisition behavior makes the enterprise stronger. However, in case of danger, unless some businesses are independent again, the enterprise is likely to decline completely, and there is no external force to help it stand up again."


    "But mutual investment is not the same. You can think of this way as parasitism. For example, if you believe that there must be a market in an industry, but the enterprise you set up may not run well for various reasons. Suppose you invest in your opponent, and his successful operation breaks through the shackles and achieves success, then you can still get a steady stream of capital income, Most of the time, competition is just appearance, and mutual integration is the way to survive. "


    "Like Wanfeng, as an opponent, I certainly hope that he can not get more funds to strengthen himself, so that he can at least avoid having a big competitive relationship with Yinrui in the short term. But if he can develop very well and even surpass Yinrui one day, why don''t I invest money in him now and enjoy the profits from him while competing?"


    Wu Hao was stunned. It seems that he still has a lot to learn more systematically in business. Maybe it will really help the development of time trading in the future.

 Chapter 352

    "Did Yinrui accept other capital injections?" Wu Hao asked.


    "No, Yinrui capital has sufficient cash flow support, and has not conducted private placement or public offering, so up to now, Yinrui is still a wholly-owned company."


    Lin Xueyan explained: "generally, financing is only carried out when the enterprise lacks the ability of self-sufficiency or needs to expand the market urgently. Who would like to share their cake with others when there is enough capital."


    "Elder sister, do you think it''s better for a company to raise funds or not to raise funds, and it''s better to do it all by itself?" Wu Hao asked, thinking of his own time trading.


    "It depends. There is no absolute. One obvious advantage of financing is that it can greatly enhance the enterprise''s ability to resist risks. After all, the effect of one person''s resistance to risks is different from that of several or even dozens of people''s resistance to risks. However, if one person''s financial resources can rival dozens of people''s financial resources, it is better for enterprises not to carry out financing. After all, they are doing business for high returns, If there are more people, there will be less. Every year you have to consider paying dividends to those shareholders, which is a headache. "


    "So."


    Wu Hao is thoughtful.


    "Interested in business? If you set up a company by yourself or ask your father to give you a company, I''ll give you 1 billion yuan. I believe Jiahao will be able to get the market up. " Lin Xueyan said with a smile that she really hoped that he would be interested in business.


    "No, I''m not so interested in this right now. I just want to see if your theory can be used in other places."


    Wu Hao changed the topic with a smile.


    "Sister, has anything strange happened to you recently? Or something that makes you feel dangerous? "


    "Well? Why do you ask all of a sudden? "


    "It''s a little bit of an analysis when I''m your little Valet, or I''ll be bored all day, right?"


    "Nerve, I have bodyguards around me. I want you to analyze what to do." Lin Xueyan laughs and is baffled by his question.


    "Bodyguard is to protect your safety. I''m to analyze the strange people and strange things around you, and take precautions. You can tell me. What strange things have happened recently?"


    "What strange things can I have around me? If you have more time on Saturdays and Sundays, go abroad. What strange things do you want to hear? "


    "For example, does anyone want to be bad for you?"


    "Well? Hao, do you think I''m dangerous before you follow me Lin Xueyan looks at him with a smile, but she doesn''t know where he thinks he is in danger.


    "I don''t have the ability to predict. How can I know if you are in danger? I just want to find something to play with." Wu Hao shrugged.


    Lin Xueyan looked at him, unable to laugh or cry.


    "Let''s think about it. Recently, it''s the same as usual. Some boys always write love letters and send flowers to me. After being rejected, several boys are very angry. Is that ok?"


    "Count! Of course! Show me those love letters. " Maybe that''s the breakthrough.


    "Lost, the same flattering words, do you want me to take home?"


    "Next time someone gives you a love letter, you take it and give it to me."


    "Nothing to look for."


    Lin Xueyan poked him, completely did not understand what he wanted to do, but can be interested in love letters, that he is really nothing to look for, with him.


    "I''m finished. Would you like to take a bath and sleep first?" Lin Xueyan put the documents in her hand aside and leaned against him. She stretched herself a little bit and was a little tired.


    "Watch TV with you?"


    "Well, I''ll go to bed to watch TV. I''ll go to the company meeting tomorrow morning."


    Wu Hao smiles, turns on the TV and finds a variety show to watch with her.


    Did not see ten minutes, Lin Xueyan leaned on him and fell asleep.


    "So tired every day?" Wu Hao looked at her calm face, so beautiful, but managing such a big company every day, the pressure should also be great, right?


    Gently carry her to the room.


    Lin Yuxin has fallen asleep on the bed. The girl always sleeps all by herself. Put Lin Xueyan on the bed and gently move the little girl to make her sleep more comfortable.


    As a result, I woke up the little girl.


    "Well?"


    She rubbed her eyes and thought that she was dreaming. As soon as she saw that the one standing in front of her was really her brother who was always thinking about her, she bounced up from the bed.


    "Brother, you are back."


    Directly fell on Wu Hao, such a big movement, just lying down Lin Xueyan also woke up, look at himself in bed to know that he carried himself back to the room.


    "What are you excited about? You wake up your sister and sleep well."


    Wu Hao picked her up and put her on the bed. Looking at her excited look, she couldn''t laugh or cry. It''s estimated that the girl can''t sleep well every day for the past 20 days!?


    "Brother, I''m going to sleep with you tonight!"


    Lin Yuxin sat up again.


    "Well, your brother has been tired all day. Let him have a rest early. He has been living with us recently. If you want to sleep with him, you can talk about it tomorrow." Lin Xueyan said.


    "But I just want to sleep with my brother today. When did you come back? Why don''t you give us a call for such a long time? We are worried to death. "


    He pounced on him again and said with a flat mouth: "my sister is worried about you every day, too. Brother, you can sleep in our room tonight, so that I don''t have to sleep alone."


    "Well, you two sleep together. Can''t I be alone?"


    "But I want to sleep with my brother tonight."


    "Then you have to ask your sister if she agrees."


    It doesn''t matter to fall asleep with this girl. After all, it often happens, but with my sister, they haven''t slept together for a long time.


    "It''s up to you. If you want to sleep here, sleep here."


    Lin Xueyan said, her face is a little red, maybe it''s the reason why she didn''t sleep with him for a long time.


    "The elder sister agreed, elder brother you quickly take a bath, after taking a bath we sleep."


    Wu Hao shrugged. Since his sister didn''t mind, he didn''t mind much.


    "I''ll help you find a pajama."


    "Well."


    Wu Hao said and yawned. In fact, he was sleepy.


    After the bath, the two sisters lay on one side, leaving a place for him in the middle. In the past, this bed often sleeps three people, but the other one is Yu Ting instead of him. The bed is very big, and it''s not too crowded for three people to sleep. However, when Wu Hao lies in the middle of them, he feels a little embarrassed.


    I haven''t slept with my sister for a long time. It''s strange. It''s far less natural than sleeping with Yuxin.

 Chapter 353

    Lin Xueyan is not uncomfortable. She hasn''t slept with him for a long time. Suddenly lying in a bed, she always has a strange feeling. However, compared with Wu Hao, she knows where this feeling comes from - her heartbeat.


    "Brother, where have you been all this time? I can''t get through to you, I can''t send you a message, and you''ll disappear all of a sudden. If you want to do something, you won''t tell us, which makes us all worried. "


    Lin Yuxin yawned and said, her soft body half pressed on him.


    "Special circumstances, in a word, now I''m back, and I won''t disappear so inexplicably, so you can go to bed at ease, and make sure you can see me at the first sight when you go to bed tomorrow morning, of course, if you can get up early."


    "I''m sure I''ll wake up when you get up. Don''t try to sneak away by yourself."


    "Don''t worry, girl, it won''t disappear suddenly this time. Sleep well and accompany you tomorrow."


    "Well, good night, brother."


    Lin Yuxin gave him a kiss on the face, yawned and half fell asleep on him.


    "Sister, do you want to be your pillow? You three used to use me as a pillow. "


    Wu Hao said with a smile, extending his other hand.


    Lin Xueyan hesitated for a moment, moved body and sister lying in his arms to sleep, warm body, strong arms, very comfortable, all the troubles in the heart are gone.


    "Good night."


    Lin Xueyan also gave him a kiss on the face. She closed her eyes and didn''t want to think about anything more. She just wanted to have a good sleep in his arms.


    "Good night."


    Wu Hao stroked her hair and yawned, feeling sleepy.


    ¡­¡­


    Sleep till dawn.


    Lin Xueyan, who used to get up early, forgot to get up today. When she fell asleep in Wu Hao''s arms, she naturally woke up. When she woke up, her whole face was different and she was in good spirits.


    As for Lin Yuxin, when she sleeps in his arms, no one asks her to sleep all day. Wu Hao and Lin Xueyan wake up almost the same time, but the girl is still sleeping, with her hands around his neck and her legs on his waist. The whole person is like a lazy bear holding a tree.


    "Elder sister, usually every morning up this girl is so clip on your body?" Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "It''s OK. This girl is pretty good when she sleeps with me, but she''s very dishonest when she sleeps with you. Maybe it''s because she''s very relaxed."


    Just like herself, when she opened her eyes, she found that she was also half lying in his arms. She was very relaxed. For a long time, she had not had such a comfortable sleep. When she woke up, she didn''t do a dream, which completely emptied her body and mind.


    "You can sleep with Yuxin for a while. I have to go to the company first. There is a meeting in the morning to decide the amount of investment in Wanfeng. What would you like to eat at noon? I''ll book the restaurant. " Lin Xueyan said.


    "I''ll go to the company with you." Wu Hao said.


    "You''re going to the company with me? No, you''d better sleep with Yuxin. If you really want to find something to do, you''d better review your lessons. You''ve been in the hospital for 20 days, and all your lessons have been left behind. In a few days, you''ll be at the end of the term. It''s not too bad to review. "


    "I still have a year and a half to make a bet with my father. It doesn''t matter if I fail in this semester. Anyway, the last semester is the key to success. Now it doesn''t matter. I''d better go to the company with you."


    Wu Hao carefully opened Lin Yuxin''s hand and broke her leg to give her space to get out of bed. Fortunately, she didn''t wake up.


    "Do you really want to go?"


    "Well, with you."


    "It''s up to you."


    "Then I''ll go back to my room and change."


    "Well, I''ll accompany you to the mall to buy some clothes after the meeting."


    Wu Hao made an OK gesture and went back to his room to change clothes.


    Lin Xueyan gently got up from the bed and stretched out comfortably.


    I haven''t slept with him for a long time. I''m still so comfortable. Unfortunately, as my sister, she can''t run to sleep with him with her pillow every day. I don''t know when the next time will be!?


    This idea made her face slightly ruddy, and she didn''t dare to think about it. She found a more formal skirt in the wardrobe, put it on, and went out of the room quietly.


    Wu Hao has changed his clothes and is cooking noodles in the kitchen.


    "Elder sister, you wash first, I''ll get some noodles, and then go to the company."


    "I want to make you something to eat. It''s rare."


    Lin Xueyan laughs. He seldom goes to the kitchen. When she gets up in the morning, she can eat a bowl of noodles made by him. Whether it''s delicious or not, she feels pretty good.


    When Lin Xueyan finished washing, he had made the noodles.


    Two people go to the company together in the morning.


    ¡­¡­


    Yinrui capital, a new leader in the industry, has just emerged in the capital market in the past two years. Both the employees and the outside world have high expectations of the company. Many capitalists hope that Yinrui can open up its equity, not to say much, only 20-30% of the equity, After all, such a big piece of cake for those individuals or enterprises who have a lot of money want to share.


    However, Lin Xueyan is obviously not ready to open up her equity. Behind Yinrui is the Wu family. She has enough confidence to survive any market risk. In the past two years, with the diversification of Yinrui''s investment, the company''s anti risk ability has gradually strengthened, and even without the help of her family, she can protect herself.


    Wu Hao hasn''t been to Yinrui several times. He has never been interested in where he works.


    But now I guess I have to come often.


    My sister''s danger may come from school, company, or any accident. At least let''s see if we can eliminate the danger of the two fixed places, school and company.


    "Good morning, chairman."


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning, chairman."


    "Good morning."


    Along the way, the employees greet Lin Xueyan one after another, and she politely responds one by one.


    "Sister, isn''t it boring every day?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "It''s just normal greeting. What''s so boring about that? Don''t you have to say hello to the teacher when you see him at school? Has Hanhan ever taught you? "


    "She wants me to kneel down every day."


    "Don''t say that, Han Han. She was very worried about you during your hospitalization."


    Lin Xueyan touched him, laughing and joking: "I think Han Han''s concern for you is a bit strange. It can make a girl worry day and night. This boy must occupy a very different position in her heart."


    "This can''t be nonsense, I told her that it is absolutely clear that the onion mixed with tofu, besides her temper, how dare I have ideas for her, several little girls I haven''t finished, how dare I provoke that tiger."


    "How many girls do you want to deal with?" Lin Xueyan gives him a angry look.


    "Well, as a boy, the selfish idea is, of course, the more the better. Anyway, I''m in good health. Hehe, but in reality, I have to fight for three, including Tingting."


    Lin Xueyan gave him a white look and didn''t care about him.

 Chapter 354

    Wu Hao comes to the conference room with Lin Xueyan.


    Lin Xueyan is late today. Eight people who attended today''s meeting have been waiting in the conference room.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Lin Xueyan sits down and asks Wu Hao to sit down beside him.


    "Today''s meeting mainly discusses the amount of investment in Wanfeng. We all know that this investment is not our leading investment. In addition to the special relationship between Wanfeng and us, the amount of investment needs to be relatively balanced. Please tell us what you think."


    "Chairman, since the purpose of Wanfeng''s invitation is to expand the market, once the market expands, it will put pressure on us Yinrui. I think the investment in Wanfeng should not exceed 500 million, and it is more appropriate to invest between 200 million and 300 million." Said a middle-aged Mediterranean uncle.


    Some people spoke and others began to express their opinions.


    A bald middle-aged man said: "my opinion is just opposite to that of general manager Chen. What we accept is an investment invitation. We should exclude the so-called idea of competition in the same industry. Wanfeng''s development in recent years is very good. From the perspective of investment, I think it''s a potential stock. We should become one of their major shareholders at this stage, and their future development will be more beneficial to us."


    "I agree with Mr. fan that as an investment company, we are responsible for capital operation and value-added. Wanfeng''s performance in recent years is really eye-catching. Pure investment is good for us."


    There is also humanity: "but we also have to consider general manager Chen''s view that Wanfeng and we have a competitive relationship after all, and his growth will inevitably compress our market. If we get benefits from Wanfeng, but our own interests are shrinking, it''s the same as no benefits."


    The meeting room immediately became lively.


    Wu Hao listened carefully to the opinions of both sides. In fact, both sides were right. This reflects the art of the chairman''s speech. From the beginning, what his sister said was balance, which must mean the balance between pure investment and industry competition.


    Wu Hao looked at her sister. She sat in her seat and listened to their quarrel, saying nothing.


    "Sister, what do you think of this scene at every meeting?"


    Wu Hao touched her and asked in a low voice. He was a bit embarrassed. This NIMA is just a quarrel.


    "It''s normal to express your opinions. You can also listen to whether their argument is reasonable or not, and what would you do with it if you did. "


    Lin Xueyan smiles and pushes the investment invitation from Wanfeng to him.


    Wu Hao flipped it casually. The surface data is really good. The expansion of market share and the increase of profitability are obvious. However, he doesn''t understand Yinrui''s own market and profitability, so he can''t compare Wanfeng''s overall strength.


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair and focused on the eight people who were arguing endlessly.


    The main purpose of his coming to the company is not to give her advice. She must have had a general answer in her mind before the meeting. The meeting is just a way to respect and unite them.


    On the issue of Wanfeng, the eight people are obviously divided into two groups. One side advocates more investment, the other side advocates less investment. The four people who advocate less investment are conservative, but they are obviously for the company''s consideration. The four people who advocate more investment are bold, radical and adventurous. In particular, general manager fan, who has the most say, strongly persuades them to invest in Wanfeng on a larger scale, Help Wanfeng open a bigger market.


    As an investment, if the prospect is good, he will certainly invest more without hesitation, but it seems that he does not consider whether the strategic position of the company will be damaged at all. It seems that in order to help Wanfeng grow stronger, he and the other three people in the camp will consider the interests of the company a little bit, but he does not consider it at all, which is a bit too radical.


    Wu Hao focused on general manager fan.


    It seems that he is in his forties and his eyes are swollen. There are obvious dark circles under his eyes. It seems that he is the result of poor sleep for a long time. However, his eyes are very powerful, with explosive savage power, ambition and powerful action.


    "Sister, what''s the name of this fan? What''s your position in your company? " Wu Hao asked softly.


    "Fan XieHua, deputy general manager of risk control."


    "What about Mr. Chen?"


    "Chen Biqing, general manager of Yinrui."


    "Oh, Mr. Fan is very brave. He dares to directly oppose the opinions of the general manager."


    Wu Hao smiles, and his interest in general fan is even stronger.


    Although he has never been in touch with the internal operation of any investment company, he still knows something about the risk control department. Many companies and enterprises will set up their own risk control departments. According to the different types of enterprises, the work contents and functions of the risk control departments vary, The risk control part of banks, investment companies and fund companies with strong liquidity is a very important part. They are generally independent departments, such as the risk control department of Yinrui. Every investment should be analyzed comprehensively by the risk control department. Their opinions often play a decisive role in an investment, Of course, this refers to the general investment.


    As the direct leader of the risk control department, fan XieHua''s performance is a bit meaningful.


    "Elder sister, is fan XieHua''s usual work style so radical?" Wu Hao asked.


    "It''s OK. As a leader of risk control, he generally doesn''t go there aggressively, and people who are too aggressive are not suitable to stay in the risk control department, but his performance today is a bit strange, not like the style of a risk control leader." Lin Xueyan looks at fan XieHua with a slight frown.


    She just felt that fan XieHua''s performance today was a bit strange, but in Wu Hao''s opinion, it was a bit intriguing.


    It is reasonable to say that people who can be promoted to the top leadership in the risk control department should basically be cautious. I don''t know what kind of performance fan XieHua usually has, but there is no doubt that his performance today has not shown any prudence, blindly persuading others to make large-scale investment in Wanfeng. As a risk control leader, he didn''t even mention the risk of this investment.


    Is it good for him to make the investment?


    If there is no benefit, he should consider the strategic position of the company from the perspective of the company, instead of blindly maximizing the amount of investment.


    What are the benefits?


    If he doesn''t get this benefit, will he become angry and blame his sister for making a wrong decision, and then kill him?


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair and quietly observed fan XieHua. If the danger of his sister was caused by this person, it would be better to find out the specific reasons as soon as possible.


    "Hao, you seem to be very interested in Mr. Fan?"


    "I''m really interested. As the direct leader of the risk control department, his performance is a bit confusing. I''d like to talk to him after the meeting. Can you arrange it for me?"

 Chapter 355

    "Well, it''s rare that you''re interested in these things." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "What''s more, are you going to confirm your investment in Wanfeng these two days?"


    "Half a month later, it''s just a meeting to determine the amount of investment."


    "Well, in the recent meeting, don''t confirm the specific amount. I want to see what he will do in the future."


    "Why, ready to be Sherlock Holmes?" Lin Xueyan teases a way, more and more don''t understand him this just stay in his side of intention.


    "Sherlock Holmes or forget, just feel this person a little strange."


    Lin Xueyan smiles and doesn''t bother to pay attention to him. Let him play if you like. Fan XieHua''s performance today is really a bit strange. It''s a good thing for the company if he can ask any questions. After all, the risk control department is very important for an investment company.


    "Pay attention to the method. If there''s no problem, it''s a joke."


    ¡°OK¡£¡±


    Wu Hao smiles and continues to accompany her to listen to their argument.


    This kind of argument seems to have a certain color of position. Fan XieHua supports the general manager and the deputy general manager of risk control as two camps. According to his position, fan XieHua is certainly not as high as Chen biqinggao, but the voice of the risk control department is quite large, and the arguments on both sides are uncompromising. In the end, no result was discussed in a meeting.


    "Since we have different opinions, we should continue to discuss it at the next meeting and try to get a satisfactory answer. Let''s finish the meeting. Mr. Fan, just a moment. "


    Lin Xueyan smiles and draws a stop for the meeting.


    The people on both sides were very unhappy. They left each other and didn''t talk to each other.


    Lin Xueyan, Wu Hao and fan XieHua are left in the conference room.


    "Chairman, this is


    Fan XieHua looks at Wu Hao. For such an important meeting, she brings a young stranger to attend. She must be an important person, but he really doesn''t know Wu Hao.


    "He is..."


    "Hello, Mr. Fan. I''m Wu Hao, chairman Lin''s personal secretary. It''s a great honor to meet you for the first time."


    Wu Hao interrupts what Lin Xueyan wants to say and makes a false self introduction.


    "Hello."


    It turned out to be a private secretary. Although it''s a bit strange, his current focus is not here.


    "Chairman, I think Mr. Chen''s thinking is too conservative. We are very clear about Wanfeng''s development in recent years. Our risk control department has also made specific data analysis. This investment should be low-risk and high-income. I think we should let go of big investment. They should open up 28% of the shares, and we should win at least 20%, Only in this way can our strategic investment position be improved. In the future, Wanfeng will carry out market financing, and we can take more shares. Wouldn''t it be better for us to become the largest holding company of Wanfeng in the future? "


    "What Mr. Fan said is quite reasonable."


    Wu Hao said: "but is the risk assessment of your risk control department too optimistic? Why do I feel that Mr. Fan''s speech at the whole meeting today is more like what a project manager should say? If you are a project manager, I would think your speech today is very wonderful, bold, ambitious and energetic. However, from your position as the leader of risk control, I think your speech today is a bit too optimistic. It seems that Mr. Fan very much hopes to promote Yinrui''s investment in Wanfeng? And the larger the amount, the better. Shouldn''t risk control be balanced? I can''t see that Mr. Fan wants to find an investment balance in this matter. "


    Fan XieHua was stunned and looked at Wu Hao with a frown.


    "This is an internal matter of Yinrui. I don''t seem to need to explain it to you too much."


    "Of course, I just put forward my opinion as an outsider. Your chairman is also here. Is it always OK to explain to your chairman? Mr. Fan said Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Manager fan, your speech at the meeting today is really out of consideration of the risk control manager. I have read your risk assessment. The more you invest in Wanfeng, the better. Based on what considerations do you think you should increase the investment?" Lin Xueyan asked, calm without losing the bearing of a chairman.


    "The risk assessment is done by my staff. I have also looked at it. Their assessment considers the long-term negative impact of several high-risk projects invested by Wanfeng on Wanfeng itself, and does not deny the comprehensiveness of this assessment report. However, this assessment is too negative and overestimates the negative impact of high-risk projects on Wanfeng, I underestimated the positive impact of the high net worth project on Wanfeng. As a department manager, I think the reference value of this evaluation report is limited. I suggest that we make a new evaluation report. "


    "This evaluation report is also made by your risk control department. Will it make a big difference to make a new one?" Lin Xueyan asked.


    "It''s such a chairman. I''ll make a new report. I''ll personally check the content of the evaluation and strive to produce a more objective and comprehensive report."


    "No, manager fan, I think this report is very suitable. The task of the risk control department is to find and amplify the potential risks, so that the company can be more rational about the possible risks in the future. "


    Lin Xueyan looks at Wu Hao. Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "But chairman, I think this investment will have a far-reaching impact on the future of our company. Bold decision-making may bring greater benefits to our company."


    "Well, I''ll give your opinions a good consideration. We''ll continue to discuss this issue at the next meeting. Manager fan, please go ahead. I''ll sort out your opinions today so that I can make a decision later."


    "OK, I''ll go first, chairman."


    Fan XieHua hesitated for a moment, wanted to continue to say something, and finally shut up. It was obvious that his proposal did not get the support of the chairman, and it was a little questionable. Saying more would only make him more passive.


    Wu Hao pedaled his chair to the coffee machine and poured two cups of coffee.


    "Elder sister, do you see that fan XieHua did not consider the risk from the perspective of your company in this investment plan, but wanted to fight for your investment for Wanfeng. As for the purpose, I don''t know, but the purpose is obvious."


    "It''s really a bit strange. He usually does a very good job in wind assessment. This time, it''s really unusual." Lin Xueyan was lost in thought, a risk control manager is not in the company, this is a very terrible thing.


    "What''s his purpose in helping wanfengla invest more?"


    "I''d like to ask Holmes Wu to do a good investigation for me. Aren''t you very interested in manager fan? Please help me to find out what''s wrong with this man. Of course, the investment amount must be determined as soon as possible in half a month." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.

 Chapter 356

    "I don''t believe you don''t have an answer, sister. The meeting is just to make them feel that they have a role to play in this matter." Wu Hao joked.


    Lin Xueyan poked her hand on his head and took a sip of coffee.


    "If there is any meeting recently, let him participate in it normally. Observe his actions more. I think he must have made some contact with Wanfeng, otherwise he won''t help Wanfeng to invest so much. In order to avoid his suspicions, you''d better make a plan."


    "Don''t be too obvious. After all, there is no direct evidence that he violated the company''s management regulations."


    "I know how to do it."


    If her danger is directly or indirectly related to him, this person must be closely monitored.


    After all, he has been in charge of time trading for such a long time. Wu Hao knows very well that many big things are often caused by small things that seem insignificant. On the surface, fan XieHua''s abnormal behavior does not cause her life to be in danger, but who knows if other people and other things will be involved behind him.


    Wu Hao leans back in his chair and drinks coffee. He is interested in Wanfeng company.


    Since fan XieHua is involved in Wanfeng, we have to investigate the company.


    "Sister, do you have the detailed information of Wanfeng company?"


    "Yes, yes. Where do you want to do it?"


    "Study your competitors, and maybe I can give you some advice."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "give me the data of Wanfeng in the past and that of this financing invitation. I''ll see if I can find any problems."


    "It''s rare that you are interested in these things. I''ll ask my assistant to sort them out for you later."


    Although his interest is not on a channel, as long as he is willing to contact enterprise data, it is a good start. If he can find the abnormal situation behind the data, it will be better.


    "Do you have anything else to do?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "No, this meeting is going to be held today. There''s nothing else to do. I''ll accompany you to buy some clothes."


    "OK, I''ll go to the toilet first. You can wait for me downstairs."


    "Go out and turn right to the left."


    Wu Hao gets up to go to the toilet and contacts amber while urinating.


    "Amber, help me keep an eye on fan XieHua. I want to know his every move."


    "The man who just spoke to you?"


    "That''s him."


    "Yes, young master Wu."


    Wu Hao zipped up to wash his hands and went out to the mall with Lin Xueyan.


    ¡­¡­


    Fan XieHua returned to the office depressed to death, although today''s meeting did not finally determine the amount of investment, but he felt from Lin Xueyan''s attitude that it was not easy to do.


    There is nothing wrong with Wanfeng''s risk assessment. Some of the company''s high-risk investment projects are there. It is obvious that it is too difficult to reverse this perception. Although he is the direct manager of the risk control department, everyone is not a fool, especially the chairman Lin Xueyan. Although she is young, she has a higher business sense than these old foxes, Who is behind her guiding her? It''s impossible to imagine teaching her. It''s almost impossible to deceive her eyes and ears.


    Don''t steal chicken at that time.


    After thinking about it, fan XieHua picked up his mobile phone and made a call.


    "Hello, Mr. Fan?" The voice on the other end of the phone was a little cautious.


    "Mr. Zhong, the chairman of the board of directors held an internal meeting today. I have tried my best to say that she has increased her investment, but her attitude seems not to be affected. Moreover, she brings a young man today, who seems to be suspicious of me. Mr. Zhong, I think it''s better for us to take preventive measures first. This may not be possible."


    Then fan XieHua complained.


    "Moreover, Mr. Zhong, it was too late for you to find me. Before you came to me, our risk control department had already submitted the risk report of this investment. Although this report was not bad for you, it was not too optimistic for your development, which made me very passive in the meeting. If you could tell me about it earlier, I would personally intervene in this evaluation report, At least we can enhance the recognition of your investment in this crucial document. Now I want to make a new evaluation report, which has been directly rejected by the chairman of the board. Do you think it can be done? "


    "Your chairman is very good."


    "It''s not true that I said Mr. Zhong. Although our chairman is young, she has strong vision and decision-making ability. I''m even worried that after this meeting, she has become suspicious of me. If I go on, I may not be able to do it and lose my job. So I can''t help Mr. Zhong."


    "Mr. Fan, you have to worry too much. If it can be done, I will give you a better position in Yinrui. If it can''t be done, I will give you a better treatment in my company than you do now. No matter whether you advance or retreat, you have no risk. Why don''t you fight for it?"


    "Mr. Zhong, I don''t understand what you Wanfeng want to do? What''s the benefit of allowing Yinrui to increase its investment in you? If you want me to do it for you, you should tell me why? "


    "It''s not something you need to know, so you don''t have to ask Mr. Fan any more. I''ll tell you when I have a chance. In a word, I won''t treat you badly whether you help me with it or not."


    Fan XieHua hesitated.


    He said: "Mr. Zhong, I can continue to help you with things, but it''s definitely impossible for Yinrui to pay for it in the present form. I can only say that I can help you to get more investment amount as far as possible."


    "Thank you, Mr. Fan."


    "Mr. Zhong, you''re welcome. I''ll hang up if it''s OK. It''s not convenient for me to stay in the company."


    "You are busy."


    Fan XieHua hung up, leaned back on his chair and let out a long breath. He couldn''t understand what Wanfeng wanted to do with Yinrui''s investment, but the conditions offered by the other party really made him excited. Despite the risks, he''d better work hard. Anyway, there is a way to go. Even if he is found, it doesn''t matter.


    Fan XieHua turns on the computer and rearranges Wanfeng''s information.


    In the corner of the ceiling, where he was not aware of it, a trace of black air disappeared from the crack, drilled out and disappeared in his office. Another trace of black air took its place and continued to monitor him quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao is changing in the dressing room.


    Every time I come out to buy clothes, the biggest headache is that I am forced to change clothes by them. I can buy clothes at will. I have to impose the happiness of changing clothes on a man like him. It''s really painful.


    "Young master Wu, fan XieHua just called a man named Zhong Dong."


    "Oh? Talk about what they''re talking about. "


    Amber repeated what she had heard

 Chapter 357

    "Zhong Dong, OK, I know. Go back and keep an eye on him."


    "I let the green dragon continue to watch. Now I''ll go there and let the green dragon come to protect young master Wu."


    "Hard work." Wu Hao said.


    "Young master Wu is very kind. It''s our honor to protect the royal family. We''ll die!"


    "Go ahead." Wu Hao laughed, but he was moved.


    How cruel and terrifying it looks in the eyes of different people. Only after real contact can we know that it is also affectionate, righteous and affectionate.


    Amber leaves and Wu Hao comes out of the dressing room.


    "Let me see."


    Lin Xueyan looked around him and seemed not very satisfied.


    "Yes, I think it''s very good. It''s comfortable to wear. Your brother is so handsome. There''s no need to rely on a pair of support. Take this one."


    Wu Hao quickly interrupted her and went back to the dressing room to change his clothes.


    "Why don''t you like buying clothes so much?"


    Lin Xueyan angrily glanced at him and couldn''t help laughing. It was like catching him on the battlefield.


    "It''s not that I don''t like to buy clothes, it''s that I don''t like to try on clothes. Don''t you think it''s too tired to try them one by one? If you like to buy a shopping mall and ask people to bring you a piece of clothes every day, and you have different clothes to wear every day, why change them one by one? I''m so tired. " Wu Hao complained.


    "You don''t understand the fun of shopping. If you just want to buy me a phone, why do you have to go shopping in person? What you enjoy is the process."


    Lin Xueyan helps him pack up his clothes and take them to the service desk to check out.


    "Come on, let''s go to other stores."


    "Three sets are enough."


    "What''s the point of buying three out of one set? You don''t have to pay for them. You''re too many."


    "All right, all right, just compare. Don''t let me change it. If I change it again, I won''t want it." Wu Hao has no choice but to accompany them to buy clothes rather than let them buy clothes for himself. It''s torture.


    "It''s like forcing you to go to execution."


    Lin Xueyan angry at him, holding his hand to search for the next shop, also don''t want to force him to change clothes, just buy a few more.


    There are so many women''s clothes in the shopping mall, but compared with men''s clothes, they are much more pitiful. I didn''t see several high-grade shops all the way.


    "Sister, what''s the name of Wan Feng''s chairman?" Wu Hao asked casually.


    "Wanfeng has five co founders, which one do you want to know?"


    "Is there a Zhong?"


    "Zhong Hongxing?"


    "Maybe, do you know this man well?"


    "Zhong Hongxing is the core of Wanfeng''s core figures. He is tactful, resourceful and ambitious. From many of his decisions, we can find that this man has obvious gambler characteristics, but his ability is also very strong. Many big bets have won, which proves his ability."


    "What do you think of this man?"


    "It''s a good leader, but it''s too gambling. Without him, Wanfeng can''t get to the present situation, but without him, Wanfeng''s development may be safer, and many of his decisions have added security risks to Wanfeng. "


    "So."


    Wu Hao thought for a moment and said, "you ask the Secretary to sort out the information about Zhong Hongxing for me. I want to study this person. Can you find all the investment projects he made? If you can, you''d better give me one


    "We really don''t have that, but if you want, I''ll call back and ask Yu Bo to help you investigate the whole process of Wanfeng from its inception to now, and find out every investment project for you."


    "Well, please check for me."


    Lin Xueyan calls Yu Bo, explains the situation, thanks and hangs up.


    "Hao, how do I feel that you are following me to have another plan?"


    Lin Xueyan looks at him with a smile. Of course, she knows that anything he does can''t hurt her, and from the current situation, what he does seems to help her remove some threats she hasn''t felt yet, but what is the danger?


    Wanfeng''s plot against Yinrui?


    It''s a business game. It''s normal for her to succeed or fail. It''s not the first time that she''s met with this kind of thing. She hasn''t seen him before because of this kind of thing.


    I have no idea what he is doing.


    "Since I''m your little follower, I have to thoroughly investigate all the strange things around you. It''s rare for me to have such an interest. Don''t dampen my enthusiasm. I won''t do any damage to your company. Don''t worry."


    Wu Hao relaxed, with a mocking attitude in the face of her inquiry, even if she doubts him will not say it.


    "After asking so many times, you don''t say it, and I''m too lazy to ask. Anyway, tell me what you want to do, and I''ll help you if I can, so can you help me try one more suit now?"


    "No! If you make me change again, I''ll go straight away. "


    "Why are you so impatient? I''m really tired of helping you pick your clothes."


    "I''m very patient to help you beauties pick clothes. How about I pick some clothes with you and Yuxin?"


    Lin Xueyan angry one eye, completely helpless, see the right to buy him a few sets.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s half past eleven when I came home from the shopping mall, and it''s time for lunch. To my surprise, the little girl is still sleeping in bed. From their leaving to their coming back, she hasn''t woken up, and she really can''t sleep.


    How do you know she didn''t wake up?


    She is about to wake up. When she sees Wu Hao not sleeping beside her, she must call him and ask if he is missing again. Since there is no confirmation, it means that she never wakes up.


    "Shall we go out to eat or order to eat at home?" Lin Xueyan sat down and leaned against Wu Hao. She was a little tired after a morning''s shopping.


    "Eat at home, or Yuxin will starve to death when she is ready. You call the restaurant and ask them to send it. I''ll call Yuxin to get up. This girl can sleep very well. "


    "What would you like for lunch?"


    "Give me some fried beef with scallion. You can eat whatever you like. I''ve been less and less selective recently."


    Lin Xueyan smiles and calls the restaurant.


    Wu Hao was sitting by the bed, looking at the little girl in all directions. She couldn''t laugh or cry. It''s rare for a person who can sleep until noon and doesn''t wake up. He didn''t know what he was dreaming about, and he even had an angry expression.


    Mingming is already a graceful girl, and she is as proud as a three-year-old girl. It''s just her.


    Well, if he could, he would like his lovely sister to live like a princess forever, and he would like to protect her from becoming such a princess.


    Girls, it''s better to be a princess.


    "Get up, girl."


    Wu Hao stretched out his hand and held her nose directly. In less than 20 seconds, Lin Yuxin opened her eyes.

 Chapter 358

    "Don''t pinch me, brother. I''ll sleep again." The little girl held his hand and heard his voice. After she knew that he was still at home, she opened her eyes and took a look at him. After her voice and vision had no problem, she went on sleeping more peacefully.


    "After lunch, I''ll be a pig if I sleep again." Wu Hao directly lifted the quilt and picked her up from the bed.


    "But they haven''t got enough sleep. It''s hard to rest. Why do they have to get up so early?" The little girl is not happy.


    "You''ve been sleeping all morning. It''s not enough." Directly throw her on the sofa, angry little girl groan.


    "You''re getting lazy."


    Lin Xueyan sat down beside her, pinched his nose and said with a smile, "Haodu and I have already gone to the company, and we have come back from shopping mall for another morning."


    "You go shopping in the morning? I''m going in the afternoon, too. Brother, you go shopping with me in the afternoon. You haven''t been with me for such a long time. Do you want to spend more time with me? "


    "It''s not good in the afternoon. I have something to go out in the afternoon. You and your sister can''t go anywhere. They can only stay at home."


    "Well, why?"


    "Who let you go to bed so late in the morning? If you get up early, you can go shopping with you."


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "this afternoon is really busy. I''ll accompany you all day tomorrow. You can go wherever you want, and I''ll be your ATM for whatever you want, OK?"


    "That''s about the same."


    This kind of condition, the little girl finally smile contentedly, originally half a day into a day, this business is still very cost-effective.


    "Sister, I have something to do when I go out this afternoon. You and Yuxin will be at home before I come back. Don''t go anywhere." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "Mysterious."


    Lin Xueyan didn''t know what he was up to, so she had to promise him.


    ¡­¡­


    The three had a big lunch at home. Wu Hao took a rest and left.


    I''m going to have a showdown with Yao Yao and Nana today. It''s a big deal. It''s better to solve it as soon as possible.


    "Green dragon." Wu Hao calls green dragon with his mind.


    "In Master Wu."


    "Don''t follow me, stay at home and protect them both. No one is allowed to go near their house until I come back."


    "I understand."


    "Hard work."


    "It''s my honor to work for Master Wu."


    Wu Hao smiles and goes downstairs by elevator.


    I made an appointment with the four of them in the coffee shop.


    By the time he arrived, situ Na and Li Yunyao had already arrived, and their speed was fast.


    However, seeing their embarrassed looks, they obviously didn''t start together. They both thought Wu Hao had only made an appointment with them. Unexpectedly, when they got to the door, they found that this guy had made an appointment with two people.


    What? Does this guy really want to take both of them?


    Although two people had the experience of double flying with him, it was just a complete accident. It was impossible for them to accept each other and become his woman together.


    There is no woman in this world who can share her love with other women, unless it is the kind of woman who is only with men for their money.


    Obviously none of them.


    "Yo, two beauties come so early. It''s good to have a driver to pick them up. It''s too inconvenient for me to take a taxi wherever I go." Wu Hao got out of the taxi and saw two flowers at the door.


    "Your father won''t let you take the driving test?" Stuart joked.


    "My father is so old-fashioned that he will never let me take the driving test before he is old. I don''t like to be picked up by drivers. I can only endure it for a few more months."


    "So you know how to obey the law." Li Yunyao said angrily, with words in his words.


    "Cough, it''s the basic obligation of a good citizen to abide by the law and discipline, and my parents have always taught me to abide by the law and discipline. I can''t do anything that violates the laws and regulations. I''ll invite you here."


    "What do you mean?"


    The two beauties looked at him. It seemed that he made an appointment with them on purpose.


    "You''ll see in a minute. It''s a little cold outside. You can sit inside first. I''ll wait for them outside. "


    "Who else?"


    "Well, the two beauties of my family also came together. Talk about Cao Cao, and Cao Cao will arrive."


    Yu Ting drives the car to come over, stops the car, two people hand in hand together walked to this side to come over.


    Li Yunyao and situ Na look at each other and look at him scornfully. Maybe they can guess why he made an appointment with them today.


    This guy is really, two beauties chase him, he even plays this move, too much.


    But they have already come. If you want to say anything, just say it. Don''t be afraid of them.


    "Hello."


    Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie come to Wu Hao, and dafangfang greets them.


    "Hello."


    Li Yunyao and situ Na also said hello.


    After all, they are all ladies of a family. Polite conversation will not change because of the occasion. Confidence and calm are the common temperament of girls like them.


    "Now that all the people are here, let''s go into the shop and have a coffee. Don''t stand at the door and influence other people''s business."


    Five people went into the shop and sat down at a table for six.


    After ordering five cups of coffee, the atmosphere was a little awkward for a while. Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie knew what they were here for today, but as girls, they didn''t know how to talk first. Li Yunyao and szetona guessed what the purpose of meeting today was, but they just guessed. It was obviously inappropriate for them to talk first.


    The only one who can break the deadlock is Wu Hao, the only one of them.


    Wu Hao also knows that he needs to break the silence by himself at this time. Originally, today is to solve the problem, so he doesn''t want to procrastinate.


    "Today, I''m going to make an appointment for all four of you. There is one thing that needs to be clarified. Of course, it''s mainly for situ Na and Li Yunyao."


    Wu Hao said: "first of all, let me introduce to you. This is Xu Xinjie. You should all know her. This is Yu Ting. They are both my women. The three of us are living together now, and we live very well. We don''t want this kind of harmonious life to be broken by anyone else, so that''s why I''m asking you to meet today."


    "As a person, I admit that I''m more lustful and possessive, but I think that I can''t take the attitude of not rejecting, not taking the initiative and not being responsible for emotional matters. I still have to make it clear about things that should be made clear, such as the relationship between me and you, and I''ve made it clear to them about my relationship with you, so they all know that you are my ex girlfriends, I also know everything that happened between us, but ex girlfriends are ex girlfriends after all. I already have them now. We can''t extend this kind of feelings to any time because we had feelings before, right? It''s good for you, good for me and good for both of them. What do you say? "


    I just got home from work. Sorry, everyone. Second, it will be late

 Chapter 359

    "That is to say, I also admit that our previous feelings have passed, but I still like you or love you. I come back this time not to continue with you, but to have a new beginning with you." She said directly.


    "My idea is the same as that of Stuart. We can not mention our ex girlfriend any more, and I will not ask you to do what you want with me. I just hope to have a new start with you, that''s all." Li Yunyao is such a good-natured person who is not willing to admit defeat.


    "I know you two used to have a good relationship with him, but now he has a new start. It''s impossible for you to have a new start. It''s obvious that Wu Hao won''t give up on us because of one of you."


    Xu Xinjie doesn''t drag mud and water with them. She came out today just to make things clear with them.


    "I can see that you still have feelings for him, but Wu Hao has always been greedy. You can see that if he is not greedy, he will not have two girlfriends, Tingting and I. It is absolutely impossible for you to want him to give up us and stay with one of you. There is only one situation that can meet your emotional needs, That is, you two can promise to be his girlfriend together, but I can tell you clearly that Tingting and I will definitely not accept you two, so it''s better for you to give up. There are many good boys. It''s better to find a boy who loves you and loves you. Why fight for a boy with so many girls? Your conditions are so good, It''s not necessary at all, is it


    "Why do you want to share your love with another girl?" Li Yunyao''s way is full of sarcasm.


    "Because Tingting and I can accept each other, it''s so simple." Xu Xinjie is upright, and she is not embarrassed with them on this occasion.


    Li Yunyao is speechless by her words. She doesn''t know what Stuart thinks, but she certainly can''t accept sharing her man with another girl, let alone with three girls. She thinks it''s unacceptable.


    Situ Na didn''t speak. She thought the same as Li Yunyao. She might accept this kind of condition.


    Besides, even if they accept Li Yunyao and they agree to be with him, they will not accept them. This is tantamount to blocking all their way. They just hope that they will retreat.


    She was observing Xu Xinjie and Yu Ting. As a girl, she had a strong intuition. She was surprised to find that her previous judgment was wrong. She thought that they were able to stay with him because of his family background or his money, but the scene observation was totally different. They thought that Wu Hao''s eyes were full of love, blame and resentment, This means that they are with him because of their feelings, which makes her more unable to understand the contradiction.


    As two girls, how do they accept this kind of thing that ordinary girls don''t even think about?


    "I can see that both of you are excellent. I also believe that your feelings for him are true. However, each of US pursues a different emotional life. It''s normal for us to be together if it''s suitable, and separate if it''s not suitable. We force ourselves to accept a certain emotional state. We may get what we want in a short time, but we will be very uncomfortable with each other over time, There''s no need to force yourself to do something that you don''t like to do in order to fulfill one of your wishes. With such good conditions, I believe there must be many people who really love you among those who pursue you. You might as well give yourself a new opportunity and those boys who love you a chance. Maybe everything will feel different. " Yu Ting said lightly, calm and meaningful.


    Situ Na and Li Yunyao didn''t say anything. Today, they are the three of them. They are prepared. As the passive side, they really don''t know how to deal with their speeches. The key is that they really can''t accept each other''s existence and share their love as they do. Let alone accept it, it''s unreasonable to think about it.


    And they also understand that it is impossible for Wu Hao to give up the two of them and choose one of them. This is not a normal multiple choice question at all.


    "Yao Yao, Nana, I always feel that you two are good girls. I feel ashamed of your persistence in love, but love is selfish. I can''t see each other, love each other, and accept each other. I can only cut off when I''m in love. You are the same. You can start a new life when you put it down. There''s no need to waste time and energy on me, There should be something more beautiful in your youth, really. "


    Wu Hao sighed and said seriously that at this moment, he is really possessed by saints. I hope they can have a good start. According to their personality, it''s definitely not happy to be with him. It''s totally unnecessary.


    "Some things don''t end once they start. If everything in the world can be said and put down, there won''t be so many monks. Maybe your feelings are true, but one day you will find that going against the world will encounter great resistance. I hope my youth can do something that makes me feel no regrets."


    Li Yunyao took a sip of coffee and said, "youth is not going with the flow, nor enjoying it. It''s youth to do what you want to do."


    "Bingo, that''s good."


    Stuart snapped her fingers, and the two of them were on the same front.


    "Whatever you think, I''ve made it clear to you. I hope you two can do well. If you need me to introduce your boyfriend, please call me and I can introduce you. You can rest assured that I will never introduce Xiaoru and Gaofeng to you."


    Wu Hao smiles, gets up and moves away.


    "Bye."


    Xu Xinjie and Yu Ting also get up and leave, politely tell them goodbye.


    "To send you?" Said Stuart.


    "No, take your time."


    Situna and Li Yunyao are too lazy to get up and give Wu Hao a white eye. They both sit in their seats and continue to drink coffee. The bitter taste of cappuccino and the taste in their hearts blend with each other. They have a different taste in their heart.


    Outside the cafe.


    Wu Hao took them to the car.


    "You''re not going home?"


    Xu Xinjie gave him a kiss in the face.


    "Today''s performance is good. I can give you a little reward when I go home."


    "Yes, young master, today''s performance shows us your attitude. We can give you any reward we want." Yu Ting also laughed.


    "Don''t tempt me. I''ll go home with you to see how you end up."


    Wu Hao kisses them on the face.


    "Get in the car. When you miss me, you can play by yourself. I''ll watch the live broadcast." Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "You''re going to die."


    Xu Xinjie red face scolded a, two girls a person in his face pinch, this guy more and more obscene.

 Chapter 360

    "OK, no kidding. I''ll take a taxi and go back to see you when I have time." Wu Hao is serious.


    "Well, I''m worried."


    "Don''t worry."


    After kissing them, a taxi just stopped by. Wu Hao got on the bus and left.


    The two of them left contentedly. The showdown was smoother than they expected. The main reason was that Wu Hao''s attitude made them feel very happy. They thought that he would be hesitant when he was a dissolute and playful boy. Unexpectedly, his attitude was as firm as theirs. It seemed that he really wanted to get rid of them.


    "Shall we go shopping?" Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "Well, I''m very happy today. Let''s just go shopping and buy some winter clothes."


    "OK, let''s go shopping."


    The two sisters discussed and drove to the mall. Anyway, they were both in a good mood today. I''m sorry if I didn''t buy them.


    ¡­¡­


    Some people are happy, others are sad. In the coffee shop, situ Na and Li Yunyao are very depressed about Wu Hao and Wu Hao.


    What they didn''t expect most was that the two girls actually had feelings with him, which they could see from some small details.


    It''s impossible to imagine how they did it.


    Of course, this is not the focus of the problem for them. The most important thing is where they should go.


    Let Wu Hao from among them to make a choice has become very slim, which boy is willing to give up two girls in turn to chase a girl, at least Wu Hao is certainly not willing to.


    Both of them followed him, but they also made it clear that they could not accept them, so this step was meaningless.


    Give up?


    Neither of them is reconciled.


    This time, I came back just for him. It''s too much to give up so soon.


    "Yao Yao, what do you say? Wu Hao''s attitude is very clear, and so are his two girlfriends. What should we do? Well, this bastard is really drunk. I want to beat him up. " Stuna leaned back in her chair.


    "Seriously, do you still think it''s necessary for this feeling to continue?" Li Yunyao was disheartened and said that the apparent toughness became confused after they left.


    "It''s another matter whether it''s necessary or not. My feelings for Wu Hao are different. I love him, so no matter how they are, my goal will not change." She took a deep breath and regained her confidence and energy.


    "You look so confident that you seem to have forgotten what Wu haogang just said." Li Yunyao smiles bitterly.


    "He said that I am my own. It''s a big deal that I''ll get him drunk and put him to sleep one day. Hum, I don''t believe he can still say such a thing. Although this guy is a bit rogue, he still has a sense of responsibility."


    Li Yunyao blushed at what she said. She was the only one who could say this kind of thing so openly.


    "Don''t you feel embarrassed when you say that? You are a girl. You are so beautiful. How can you talk like a hooligan? "


    "What''s the shame? I''ve slept with him before. Besides, I only belong to him now. It''s reasonable to say that."


    "Well, well, I can''t argue with you, but what can you do if you put him to sleep? He can''t give up the two of them because he has a relationship with you again. From his point of view, the most important thing is to try to make them accept you, but are you willing to accept them? If not, he won''t be able to sleep, OK Li Yunyao calmly analyzed.


    "What about that?" There''s no way for Stuart.


    "I don''t know what I''m going to do now. The way forward is dim, as if we have only one way back to choose." Li Yunyao sighed.


    "Do you mean to give up?"


    Stuart was in a hurry. They were on the same front now. If she retreated, she would be left alone. It was not a good thing.


    "I don''t want to give up either, but as you can see at the moment, it''s a dilemma for us."


    What does she want to say? She doesn''t know how to say it.


    The two fell into a brief silence.


    "Well, I have an idea. I don''t know if it works."


    Stuart suddenly broke the silence and said, "it''s impossible for Wu Hao to give up and choose one, but what about two to two? It''s up to you who can laugh to the end. "


    "What are you talking about? Did I hear you right? " Li Yunyao was choked by a mouthful of coffee. Is this guy exaggerating?


    "I mean, we stand on the same front and give him the illusion that we can be together with him. In this way, his choice conditions will be balanced. I believe our conditions are not worse than theirs. He may give them up and join us one day. It''s very possible for him to be such a bad boy."


    "No, I don''t want to share the same man with you. Although we used to be his women, we all fall in love with him alone. I can''t accept him together, even you."


    "I didn''t ask you to really accept it. Don''t say you can''t accept it. I can''t accept it either. It''s just a strategy to deceive him. When he really gives up their company with us, then we will compete with each other again according to our ability. As we said before, who can let him be with himself, the other will not entangle with him any more."


    The more she said, the more excited she was.


    "Think for yourself, is this the only way we can break through this dilemma? If we pull the competition of our four girls to the same starting line, as the women he used to be, we still have a lot of advantages. Once he gives them up, we only have internal competition. It''s easy to do, isn''t it? "


    Li Yunyao looks at situ Na for a long time and doesn''t speak.


    Think about it carefully, this method is really the only way for them to break through the current predicament, and to tell the truth, this method is very good, with a success rate of at least 50%.


    "What''s up? If you think about it, we''ll discuss how to carry out the plan. I think as long as we work together, the plan will be successful. " Stuart said excitedly,


    "Well, that''s all we can do now!" As soon as Li Yunyao gritted her teeth and agreed, it''s good that expedient measures can open up their embarrassing situation. At least it''s better for them to compete with each other than with them alone.


    "Hey, hey, I knew you would agree."


    "I think that if we want to compete with them on the same starting line, we have to make Wu Hao feel that we can be with them as well, so we have to adjust our relationship from now on..." she said

 Chapter 361

    "I think, even if we are pretending to be good sisters now, if we are like this, he will know that we are a fake sisterhood. When we go back later, either I will move to you or you will move down to live with me. At night, we will sleep together, and then we will make a video with him to show him our relationship and let him feel that he can get us, Hee hee, I guess he will be excited. " Said Stuart.


    "To live together in the future?" Li Yunyao was surprised and blushed. She never wanted to live with situ Na.


    "Of course, we want him to think that we can get both of us. We have to live together like good sisters. But to be honest, we can''t pretend this thing. Let''s try to treat each other as our best friends. At least let him think that we have a good relationship, so that he can be deceived."


    "OK... OK, I''ll move to live under you. I have a couple upstairs who always quarrel in the middle of the night. I can hear them downstairs. I''m so bored." Li Yunyao reluctantly agreed. Now that she had a way, she had to do it. At least it didn''t sound like a big problem.


    "OK, let''s go back. I''ll help you with your things. Hee hee, we''ll send him a picture of moving together to see his reaction." She said with a smile, as if she had seen the victory.


    "I feel like you''re a ghost, Nana."


    "Otherwise, you think that the girl you are so embarrassed can take him back. You should be careful when you cheat him. I won''t let you."


    "Let''s go. But you''re lucky that I don''t have anything at home, otherwise I have to ask the moving company to help."


    "Let''s go."


    Two people have a way to break through the fog to move forward, in a good mood, said to move on the move.


    But


    When Li Yunyao moved things to situ Na''s house, a beautiful face immediately became unnatural.


    An open pattern?


    Doesn''t that mean they both have to sleep in the same bed every day?


    "Come on, come on, let me move. I''m a girl, not a boy. What''s the matter with sleeping together? What else can I do to you?"


    "Why don''t you move up to me? I have rooms upstairs. We can sleep separately. The most you can do is to discuss with the people upstairs and buy their house. " It''s normal to sleep with Zheng Jiaxuan. After all, she''s a good friend, but she always feels strange.


    "Oh, if you want to install it, you have to act like it. Let''s go and move it."


    Situ nacai didn''t care about her. She took her upstairs to move things. Li Yunyao was also helpless. Who let herself agree with her way.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wu Hao got home, the two sisters were having lunch break. They didn''t expect that he would come back so soon, so they went to bed at ease.


    Knowing that a person''s fate is really good and bad, the advantages are obvious, and the disadvantages are also obvious. As soon as she leaves, she worries about whether she will have an accident during her own leave.


    Seeing that she was ok, Wu Hao took a sigh of relief and did not disturb them. He went back to his room to have a lunch break. In the afternoon, he took a look and accompanied them around, which was to make up for what he owed them these days.


    As soon as I lay down, wechat began to ring.


    Situna pulls him into a group. Well, there are only three people in this group, situna, Li Yunyao and him.


    What the hell does this girl want to do?


    Without waiting for Wu Hao to leave the group, she sent a picture.


    Her house is a mess. It looks like she''s moving.


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    house-moving?


    Today''s showdown is working. This girl is ready to move out?


    Dong Dong.


    Situ Na sent another photo in the group, a photo of her moving things with Li Yunyao.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Li Yunyao helps her move together?


    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao asked a sentence, is in did not finish this Ya hair these two photos meaning.


    "We''re moving." Then she gave a funny expression.


    "You? Are you and Yao Yao going to move out? "


    Wu Hao is still very happy that they are able to retreat in the face of difficulties. Under the current situation, they take the initiative to withdraw. This is the best choice for rotten peach blossom. Xiaoyou is sure to find a way for them to accept it, but it''s better for them not to join in the fun.


    "I didn''t move. I moved down to live with Nana."


    Li Yunyao put out her tongue.


    Wu Hao is so confused. When did they get together?


    "Is it a surprise? Is it a surprise?"


    Stuart sent a beautiful picture of herself with a smiling face.


    Wu Hao directly made a look of disdain, and was really fooled by them. These two people never break into the water. How can they live together? Is this the result of today''s showdown?


    The key is that their actions must be meaningful. What is the significance?


    I don''t know their logic at all.


    "What do you want to do when you live together?" Wu Hao asked tentatively.


    "Live together, live together. What else can we do when we two girls live together? You think it''s the same as you." Stuart also made a look of disdain.


    Wu Hao is really speechless now. It seems that they don''t want to say anything.


    Stuart''s house is completely open-ended. They must sleep together at night. The two lovers suddenly fall asleep together. A sense of conspiracy lingers.


    "I don''t want to tell you that we should continue to clean up. We should try to clean up the house before dinner, and then we will live together. If you want to come and see us, you can come directly, and wait for you to knock at any time." Stuart.


    "Come and play when you have time." Li Yunyao.


    "..." Wu Hao.


    I don''t know what they are doing. I''m confused by them.


    Forget it, anyway, the showdown has already been showdown. How do they like to do it? Just hold their own position. It''s OK for them to play lily.


    ¡­¡­


    When they woke up in the afternoon, Wu Hao accompanied them around the street all afternoon. After dinner outside, the three of them walked home.


    The next morning, they took them to go shopping and bought a lot of winter clothes.


    In addition to solving their own problems, they went shopping with them in the past two days. They were very happy that they didn''t go shopping with them for such a long time. Of course, Wu Hao was ok, though a little tired.


    night.


    The little girl in her arms has been sleeping deeply, but Wu Hao can''t sleep.


    Tomorrow, Monday, is the time for class.


    But


    In the last month, he could not have been in the mood for class at all. Who knows what would happen to his sister when he went to class. In case of an accident happened to his sister when he was in class, all these preparations are in vain.


    Think about it or ask Zhao Shuhan for leave. I won''t take the final exam of this semester, or I can take the make-up exam again after this month.

 Chapter 362

    "Han Han, did you sleep?"


    Wu Hao sent a wechat to Zhao Shuhan.


    "No, I''m going to bed. If I don''t go to bed so late, I''ll see how I can deal with you in class tomorrow."


    "That''s what I want to tell you. There will be a final exam in a few days. You can see that I haven''t been in school at all this month. The result of the exam can be imagined. "


    "Then you have to take the test. The quality of the test is another matter. Whether you take the test or not is another matter."


    "I know, but there''s one more thing I didn''t tell you. That''s the real reason I decided to tell you about it."


    "He said


    "I told you not to tell Xueyan when you go."


    "Have something to do with Xue Yan?"


    "Well. Well, there will be a disaster for Xueyan in this month. Originally, the disaster will make her die in a month. Now, for some reason, her life will not be in danger. However, the disaster is likely to continue, but it will not make her die. However, the possibility of injury, disability and even paralysis exists, In this month, I want to stay with her to see the situation. If it can be solved in the near future, I''ll go back to take the exam. If it can''t be solved before the end of the term, I''ll make up the exam at some time. "


    "What''s wrong with you? Hey, are you sleepwalking


    "I depend on what I dream of."


    Wu Hao fined a picture of himself sitting on the bed and rolling his eyes.


    "I said I didn''t sleepwalk. I rolled my eyes."


    I depend on this woman. She''s really


    Wu Hao sent another photo of his middle finger standing in contempt.


    Zhao Shuhan sent a picture of white eyes.


    "If I tell you the truth, it''s not a lie made up to avoid the exam. I''m so smart. Even if I want to make up a lie, I''m sure I have to make up a lie that sounds like a real one. How can I make up an impossible thing to cheat you without thinking? Because the truth is so ridiculous. I know you must ask me how to know, I can''t tell you that, but believe me, it will happen


    Zhao Shuhan was blocked up by him.


    "I can''t help but ask you how on earth do you know? When will you be able to foretell? Or did you ask the fortune teller for a divination? "


    "You don''t believe it."


    Wu Hao made a helpless expression.


    Fast typing said: "how to know, I really can''t tell you, but please really believe me about it. I won''t cheat you for no reason. If you want to take a month off for an exam, do you think I''m like the kind of person who is afraid of failing the exam? I''d rather die early than live early if there''s nothing important."


    The other party is typing


    After a while, the other party is typing


    Stop for a while.


    Zhao Shuhan sent a sentence: "is Xueyan really in danger?"


    "Well, I don''t lie to you. I moved to Xueyan the night before yesterday. I''ll be with her for a month. "


    Wu Hao added: "think about it, I have disappeared for such a long time without accompanying the two little beauties at home. After a few days, I rushed to her side in a hurry. If it wasn''t for the critical situation, do you think I would do this?"


    It''s true that this guy didn''t see them for such a long time. He went to Xueyan that night and planned to live for a month. If it wasn''t for Xueyan''s special situation, he wouldn''t be so nervous.


    "Well, I believe you for a while, since you already know that Xueyan is in danger, you must protect her! Don''t know if she''s in danger or if she''s in danger. "


    He added: "but also remember not to be in danger. Don''t always let a bunch of women worry about you. Do you still feel that you have a sense of accomplishment?"


    "Well, no, I really don''t want the women around me to worry about me if it wasn''t for the special situation."


    "OK, that''s it. When it''s over, I''ll report to my home and help you review for a few days. Then I''ll invigilate you on the Internet with some teachers, and I''ll take the test that should be taken."


    "OK, OK!"


    Three kisses in a row. Although the woman is a little fierce, she is still reasonable.


    "Come on!"


    "Ah Han Han, you can go there. Don''t tell Xueyan or Tingting about it. I don''t want them to worry about it."


    "I see. You think I''m as stupid as you are."


    "Hey, don''t slander people, OK? Where am I stupid?"


    "I said that you are stupid. If I don''t talk to you, I will go to bed and get up early tomorrow to prepare for my lessons."


    If I''m smart, how can I not know how I feel about you? Stupid is stupid, but also sophistry.


    Women are always contradictory. They don''t want to have further emotional disputes with him, but also hope that he can take the initiative to find that he has feelings for him, so that they can have a little breakthrough.


    But Wu Hao didn''t understand her deep and careful thinking. Now she just asked her to do a big thing, and didn''t dare to provoke her. It''s worth following her.


    "OK, OK, I''m stupid. I''ll go to bed early. Good night."


    "Good night."


    Zhao Shuhan didn''t want to think about it any more. She left her cell phone and went to bed directly. The time she worried about this boy was longer and longer than the time she worried about anyone. She didn''t want to think about it any more. She had a big sleep over her head.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao is in a very good mood.


    The examination can be completely put aside, and then as long as I am responsible for following my sister and protecting her, I feel very comfortable.


    Sleep, sleep.


    Slide down and sleep with a soft little girl.


    Well, the girl''s body is really fragrant. It''s not the fragrance of shampoo or shower gel, but the unique faint body fragrance of a girl. It smells very comfortable.


    This girl is really grown up, this face is more and more delicate and more beautiful, in school do not know how many boys chase her or want to chase her?


    This little girl is only 15 years old. Don''t fall in love. He can''t control other girls, but his sister doesn''t want her to be cheated by boys. She always feels that no one can really protect the little princess.


    I don''t know what kind of brother-in-law this girl will find for herself in the future?


    Wu Hao smiles and kisses her face.


    "Well? Brother, are you still up


    Lin Yuxin knew that he was kissing himself. Sleepy eyes came back on his face. Tender face rubbed against his face.


    "Brother, please go to sleep quickly. I''m so sleepy. If you want to kiss me again, I won''t be able to go back."


    "Who wants you to kiss me back and sleep with me?"


    I touched her head and turned off the light at the head of the bed.


    "Love your brother, good night."


    The little girl yawned, found the most comfortable position in his arms, and went to sleep comfortably.


    "Good night."


    Wu Hao was infected by her and yawned a lot. She was so sleepy that she had to go to sleep.

 Chapter 363

    The next morning.


    "Get up two lazy, don''t forget today is Monday, later late, don''t blame I didn''t remind you." Lin Xueyan opened the curtain to let in the sunshine.


    "Get up, girl, you will be late later." Wu Hao pushes Lin Yuxin, who is lying on his body.


    "Five more minutes."


    "Without five minutes, Hao, you pull Yuxin up. Don''t say that Yuxin will be late, even you will be late later."


    "I said to Hanhan last night, anyway, my course is so poor that I don''t need to take the final exam of this semester. Just review the make-up exam in a short time." Wu Hao yawned.


    "Well? Are you sure you have a deal with Han Han? "


    "My mobile phone is on the desk, and wechat chat records are all there. If you don''t believe it, you can check it yourself."


    Lin Xueyan is also lazy to check, just more and more strange his behavior this time.


    "Even if you don''t have class, get up early. Don''t let Yuxin stay in bed with you. This girl can''t get up every time she goes to bed with you. If you don''t get up, she can''t get up at all. Get up quickly. I''ll make some breakfast for you." Lin Xueyan said.


    "Get up, girl!"


    Wu Hao got up, lifted the quilt, took the lazy girl out of bed and left her on the sofa in the living room.


    "Brother, you''re so cool. You don''t have to take classes or final exams. I really want not to take exams. Recently, I''m tired of reviewing those lessons every day." Lin Yuxin fell on the sofa and yelled.


    "You can bear it for a few more days. Anyway, after the test, you can play as you like, and no one will wake you up when you want to sleep." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I hate exams."


    "There''s no way to hate it. You think I like exams. This time I just don''t take them. I have to make up for them after reviewing for some time. The result is the same."


    "It doesn''t feel the same."


    "Well, don''t feel it. You two go to wash up. I''ll do it in the morning when you wash out."


    "Sister, don''t get me eggs. I don''t have eggs for breakfast."


    "I know, I know. Go and wash it quickly."


    "Come on, girl, let''s wash together."


    "Well."


    ¡­¡­


    Two people washed out, breakfast is ready, very western breakfast, simple and convenient and healthy, although not enough to eat.


    After dinner, Wu Hao took the little girl to school, and then went to her school with her sister.


    On the way.


    "Hao, I''m very strange. It seems that you are following me? Don''t deny it. All kinds of signs show that you just want to follow me, but I''m very strange. What are you doing with me? You don''t need to protect me. I have bodyguards around me all the time. " Lin Xueyan finally asked her confusion these days.


    Originally, she didn''t want to ask, but now it''s more and more strange what he did.


    Of course, she is very clear that he will never hurt himself. The only explanation is to protect himself from being hurt. When he was a child, he did this. When a boy threatened to bully her, he would guard her for several days. But now the situation is different. If he protects himself, he can let the bodyguard take charge of it. He really doesn''t have to.


    "Sister, I want to say that I want to learn more from you. Do you believe it?" Wu Hao laughs and doesn''t explain much.


    "Do you think I believe it?" Lin Xueyan said that this all laughed, her brother what character she can not know, with his side to learn? This joke is too ridiculous.


    "You really don''t believe it. In fact, I just want to experience this feeling with you."


    "Don''t you want to tell me the truth?"


    "That''s the truth."


    "Smelly boy, it''s so mysterious that I can''t even say it?"


    "That''s really it."


    "Well, don''t you want to study with me? When I go back in the evening, I''ll give you an assignment and write down what you have learned. I''ll see if the study is in place."


    "Don''t you have to? Just understand. "


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes. How does NIMA feel like digging a hole for herself?


    "Study, don''t you have to take notes and summarize? That''s settled." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes and was speechless. How could all these girls be so upset? Zhao Shuhan is just a teacher. Even her sister plays this trick. It''s enough.


    ¡­¡­


    When he arrived at school, Wu Hao went into the classroom with Lin Xueyan.


    Half of the class has already occupied a good position. Seeing that Lin Xueyan, a beautiful woman, seldom comes to the class with boys, everyone''s eyes look at them one after another.


    The boy is quite handsome. The faint evil smile at the corner of his mouth makes the boy unhappy and the girl fascinated.


    Wu Hao is also looking at the class of these people, men and women are not let go, ideas sent out, each body sent out the smell of all caught up, with a clear sense of malicious atmosphere, strict screening.


    He didn''t really come to learn. The only purpose of following his sister was to find out who would be bad for her.


    Fan XieHua has many doubts, but there is no direct evidence to show that he is the murderer who tried to murder his sister. It can not be ruled out that he just helped Wanfeng to do business. As another fixed location besides the company, the dangerous situation of the school must be eliminated.


    "Interested in the girls in the class?"


    When Lin Xueyan saw him looking around, she couldn''t help laughing and took him to the third row.


    "There are many beautiful girls in your class, but at first glance, 90% of them have slept with boys. I don''t know how many times. I''m not interested in such girls at all." Wu Hao shrugged and did not explain what he was looking around for.


    "You can see that? There are countless reading girls, isn''t it young master Wu? " Lin Xueyan angrily glanced at him and knocked him on the head.


    "There are countless girls who dare not read it, but so far, all the five girls who have relations with me are in the same place. That kind of feeling is really different. If you want me to tell you what''s different, I won''t tell you, but I can feel the difference at a glance." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Huaxin radish is very proud, isn''t it? I really want to beat you for Tingting. " Lin Xueyan said angrily.


    Five girls don''t need to know who they are. Two ex girlfriends have known for a long time. Tingting and Xu Xinjie don''t need to say either. The other one should be Xiaoyou, right?


    The boy''s love life is rich at a young age. The key is that the boy''s vision is really fierce. Each of the five girls is very beautiful.


    Alas, when will my brother be able to take care of me!?


    Lin Xueyan has no choice but to be a little unhappy. But what about his sister''s unhappiness? Who let him be his brother? He can manage and educate him during the time when he is around. After a while, when he goes back, he is still a playboy.

 Chapter 364

    Students in class continue to enter the class.


    The state of university is very different from that of high school. Although high school students are tired of learning, they are full of spirit. However, college students are all lazy. They don''t come to class at all. They are more to deal with.


    Most of the people who came in were pushed back. They really didn''t have any seats to sit in the front row.


    Those who can take the initiative to sit in the first three rows either have good academic performance or really come to class.


    Many people, Wu Hao found a funny show.


    Many boys are interested in the beautiful sister beside them, but no one dares to sit beside her. It''s really strange for college students. Some of them only dare to sit across a seat.


    There are many rich people in this school. They should not be all such cowards.


    "Elder sister, did you train the boys in your class?"


    Wu Hao gently touched Lin Xueyan, this phenomenon is a little funny.


    "You''ll know in a moment."


    Lin Xueyan was just saying this when a boy came in at the door of the classroom, wearing sunglasses, combing the oil head, and wearing a long windbreaker, which was the same as Chow Yun fat.


    As soon as the guy entered the door, he began to search for targets everywhere. When he saw Lin Xueyan sitting in the third row, his eyes finally stopped searching. But when he saw a boy sitting beside her, he immediately took off his glasses and went to the platform.


    "So and so, please leave the seat where you shouldn''t sit wisely, so that I can think that nothing has happened."


    The class seems to have seen this kind of thing, everyone is waiting for Wu Hao''s joke.


    Wu Hao looked around, looked at the boys on the platform, and finally looked at himself.


    "Me?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Sister, what''s the origin of this guy? He''s a cow?" Wu Hao asked in a low voice.


    "Zhong Longxuan, the son-in-law of chairman Wan Feng''s family, should have a black background. People in the school are more afraid of him."


    Lin Xueyan warned: "don''t mess with me."


    "Can I be afraid of him?" Wu Hao smiles bitterly, and her sister doesn''t believe in her own strength.


    "I don''t mean you. I mean don''t do anything to him. This kind of person just ignores him. Whatever he does, he''ll watch a play. Don''t be so serious that he won''t be angry." She didn''t know her brother''s method. No matter how strong Zhong Longxuan''s black background was, it couldn''t be better than Gao Feng. In a word, this guy''s backer could be completely destroyed.


    "Sister, you have a good temper."


    "There are too many such self righteous people. If you want to be angry with them one by one and care about them, you will find that you will lose more than you gain. It''s better to ignore them than to choose to deal with them." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "Elder sister, you are getting higher and higher. I admire you."


    "Then learn more." Lin Xueyan smiles.


    Zhong Longxuan on the platform looked at the two of them. They were angry with each other. He picked up the blackboard eraser and smashed it at Wu Hao.


    "I give you a face, don''t I? Right? Get off at once


    Wu Hao smile, easily catch the blackboard eraser, a grain of dust did not fall on the table.


    "Sister, I still like to use violence to solve problems."


    Wu Hao smiles in her ear and goes to the platform.


    "Zhong Longxuan, right?"


    "Now that you know it, you know the rules. I can''t sit beside Xueyan. No one else can sit. Who do you think you are... Ah, I''ll beat you!"


    Wu Hao slapped a blackboard eraser directly on his face.


    Zhong Longxuan will fight back angrily, but his speed is ten times faster than Wu Hao even if he doesn''t need super vision!


    "How about beating you! You''re the one to fight! "


    Another blackboard eraser was on his face, and the chalk dusted his face.


    "Damn it, I''ll kill you!"


    "Let me have a look!" Another crack.


    "Ah, my eyes! Damn, I got chalk in my eyes. It hurts. Let me go! "


    "It''s really blind to wear sunglasses in the morning."


    PA, again on the face.


    "Good! I remember you. You can''t kill me this time. I''ll kill you next time! "


    "You, you want to die, right! Then I''ll let you get what you want! "


    When Zhong Longxuan was on the wall three meters away, he rebounded to the end. He fell on the ground and coughed. He felt his lungs were exploding. He didn''t expect that this guy was really here.


    Wu Hao stepped forward, picked him up like a chicken, and put him head down outside the window.


    The class exclaimed, this NIMA is cruel enough, don''t you really want to kill him? This is the third floor. If you fall head down, you will die.


    "Hao, don''t mess around!"


    Lin Xueyan runs to stop Wu Hao. He can really do it.


    Zhong Longxuan is really nervous. When he looks down, NIMA is absolutely dead. I didn''t expect that he would dare to do this when he meets such a fierce character in the class. He is holding himself in one hand. In case he fails


    "Hey, pull me up quickly, you can''t afford to be responsible for something!" Zhong Longxuan yells, but he doesn''t dare to struggle. In case of a move, he lets go. It''s his own misfortune.


    "I don''t like to leave trouble behind. Since you said you would kill me unless you die, I''d better kill you."


    "Don''t mess with me!"!!! Pull me up now! " Upside down congestion and tension make his face purple.


    "Ho! Pull people up quickly Lin Xueyan wants to pull people up, but she can''t move at all. It''s no joke to kill people in school.


    Wu Hao has his own sense of propriety. If he doesn''t treat him hard, he thinks he is really the king of heaven.


    "Is there a third floor? If you fall down and die, it depends on your life. Let''s go. "


    "No, pull me... Ah ~ ~"


    "Bang."


    With the sound of landing from downstairs, the girls in the class suddenly screamed, and the boys were scared into a huge change of face. Who is this? So fierce!?


    "Wu Hao!"


    Lin Xueyan stares at him and takes out his cell phone from his pocket to call 120.


    "This boy has a big life. He can''t die. Don''t worry."


    Wu Hao grabs the mobile phone, hangs up and pulls her to the windowsill to look down.


    Zhong Longxuan trembles to get up, and the whole person is scared, but it seems that he doesn''t have a big deal, but he has a little blood on his head.


    Can Wu Hao really be killed in front of so many people?


    He is not stupid. How can he do such a stupid thing? Even if there is a country to help him deal with such a trivial matter, it is better to try to give the country as little trouble as possible. After all, he is a good citizen.


    The moment Zhong Longxuan landed, he dragged his body with his mind. It was just a lesson to let his head have a close contact with the ground. At most, he had a slight concussion, so he didn''t have to go to the hospital.


    "You are so lucky. It seems that I have to go down and mend your knife."


    Wu Hao stood at the window and joked.


    "You... You wait for me..."


    The first time Zhong Longxuan met such a cruel man, he was really afraid. He was afraid that he would rush down to mend his knife. He would dare to stay more and run away.

 Chapter 365

    Lin Xueyan was relieved to see that he was OK and stepped on Wu Hao''s feet.


    "Son of a bitch, you want to make trouble, don''t you?" I was really annoyed by his recklessness.


    "Well, well, don''t be angry. I have a sense of propriety."


    "Your discretion is to throw people down from the third floor? Fortunately, I didn''t die. If I die, I''ll see how you deal with it! "


    "It''s not dead. Let''s go. The teacher seems to be coming to class. Why? What is it? "


    Wu Hao pushes Lin Xueyan away and sees a pink envelope on the ground.


    The love letter that just fell out after Zhong Longxuan hit the wall?


    This kind of people even like to use envelopes to write love letters. It''s still very emotional.


    Wu Hao smiles, picks up the envelope and pushes Lin Xueyan back to her seat. The teacher just comes in.


    "Well, don''t be angry, elder sister. This kind of person should teach him a lesson. Otherwise, he really thinks he is the emperor."


    "You call that a lesson? You call it attempted murder, don''t you know? " Lin Xueyan looks at him angrily.


    "I said that I have a sense of propriety. Don''t be angry."


    "Can you still control whether he will die or not?" Lin Xueyan gives him a angry look.


    "Don''t say I can." Wu Hao said with a smile that he could not tell whether it was a joke or a real one.


    Lin Xueyan was so angry with him that she didn''t care about him.


    "Snow Yan Qinqi, er, elder sister this love letter can let me see?"


    "See, see." I''m too lazy to pay any attention to this frivolous guy.


    Wu Hao did not explain to her. He opened the envelope and looked at it.


    The handwriting is neat and beautiful. At first sight, it was written by someone else. Can this kind of person write such a good hand? Anyway, Wu Hao didn''t believe it.


    Yuyan:


    Two days is like six autumn.


    Evil... Zhenima is disgusting. What''s written by a ghostwriter? No wonder my sister always throws it directly into the garbage can. If I see too much of it, people will go wrong.


    Keep looking down with patience.


    I''ve been tossing and turning these two days, and I can''t sleep day and night. My missing for you is just like the tide of Qiantang River. It''s hard for me to suffer. I''m just like the motionless Jiaoyan. I''m becoming haggard under the sweeping of missing. I want to find you, but I''m afraid you''re angry. I''m afraid the gentle expression on your face will be replaced by anger. I think I''d better bear the pain of missing at home silently.


    Finally, I stayed up until Monday. I was overjoyed at the thought of seeing you right away. Every Monday when I can see you is generally exciting for me to be reborn.


    I''ll be happy as long as I can watch you silently.


    You are so beautiful and moving, even if you can have a little bit of relationship with me, it will make me feel that we have made another step.


    My father said that your company plans to invest in my father''s company. In the future, you will be the shareholder of my company, and I will be your subordinate, the slave of love captured by your beauty. Please tell me if you have any orders, and I will do my best for you.


    I hope one day you can be the master of my love. I am willing to serve you all my life.


    Love your Longxuan.


    There is a big love in the back.


    Wori, you paralyze the immortal board, what are you writing about ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!!!!


    Wu Hao is disgusted. He wrote this kind of love letter when he was in college. His IQ is in arrears. Have you ever been in love???


    How many girls lack love will be moved by this disgusting love letter?


    "Sister, give me the water. I''m sick to death. Come on."


    "Do you know why I don''t look at these things?"


    Lin Xueyan takes a angry look at him and gives him her water cup.


    Wu Hao Gulu Gulu drank half a bottle, which was more comfortable.


    "You usually receive these love letters?" There was a long breath of turbid air.


    "Or you think so."


    "The literacy is too low, the level is too low, not as good as I write."


    "Oh, young master Wu even wrote love letters to pick up girls? I thought you were all overbearing. "


    "I''ve never been simple and rude to a woman. Only by being gentle can I move a girl. Although I don''t write love letters, I know how to do it." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "The tail is up to you."


    Lin Xueyan angry at him, lazy to talk to him, still angry.


    "Elder sister, it seems that Zhong Longxuan also knows that you Yinrui want to take a stake in Wanfeng?"


    "Is it strange that his father is the chairman of Wanfeng? Does he know it''s strange?"


    "Strange is not strange."


    Wu Hao thought about it and said, "when did this guy start chasing you?"


    "Do you mean the most recent time or the whole time we know each other?"


    "Talk about it all."


    "When I was a freshman, this guy chased me for a period of time. I refused to send money, money, car and house to him. Later, he chased his girl. In the last two months, he didn''t know what nerve he had and began to chase me. But now he should not dare? I''m afraid I can''t get close to me because you''re so scared. " Lin Xueyan said, unconsciously laughing.


    "You see, you''re smiling, but I''m not light and heavy." Wu Hao joked.


    "You''re so mean to say that you''re so careless that you almost killed people. I don''t know."


    "It''s not dead."


    Wu Hao shrugged and leaned on the table to watch the teacher in class.


    College teachers are as boring as high school teachers. If this is the school they want to go to, NIMA really wants to stop reading.


    After clearing his mind, Wu Hao focuses on Zhong Longxuan.


    It''s true that Zhong Longxuan is interested in his sister. He doesn''t doubt that any boy will be interested in a beautiful woman like her. However, Zhong Longxuan should also be a very interesting person. If he knows that his usual method of picking up girls doesn''t work, he won''t waste time. In his eyes, girls are just playing with words, and they can''t play the most beautiful. It''s a big deal to play twice, There is no shortage of girls in school who are willing to go to bed for money.


    But two months ago, he suddenly became interested in his sister again. According to common sense, it should not be inexplicable. He suddenly felt hopeful. Zhong Longxuan didn''t seem to be the kind of person who was willing to be rejected again and again. His character decided that he didn''t want to do so.


    The most annoying thing about him is that others don''t look up to him and can''t do anything about him. It''s better to stay away from him and play his own game.


    But in reality, he began to pursue his sister again.


    According to the general procedure of investment invitation, my sister must have received Wanfeng''s investment invitation two months ago, that is to say, during this period of time, Zhong Longxuan became interested in my sister again.


    Is this interest his own?


    Careful analysis should not be.


    There''s only one possibility - he''s doing it for Dad''s company.


    How else can he explain his sudden renewed interest in his sister during this period of time?


    However, Zhong Hongxing asked his son to pursue Yinrui''s chairman. What is the play in this place?

 Chapter 366

    "Elder sister, do you think it''s strange that Zhong Longxuan has given up pursuing you, but he comes to pursue you again when you are ready to invest in Wanfeng. Don''t you think it''s very strange?" Wu Hao touched Lin Xueyan lightly.


    "Yes, but what? If his purpose is to pursue me, then I will not agree to his pursuit? " Lin Xueyan said.


    "Sister, have you considered not investing in Wanfeng? I always think there is something wrong with this investment project. "


    "On the whole, there is something wrong with this investment, but it doesn''t matter. No matter what the purpose of this investment is, what I see is the meaning of this investment itself, as long as it is true."


    "Ah, I found that, sister, you really have the courage of dad in the mall."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "it''s better for you to inherit the business of your family. You see, I''m not suitable for making trouble. If I don''t agree with you, I''ll beat up my partner."


    "The family industry has already completed the process of decentralization. The key is not to inherit the family industry, but to redistribute the existing resources."


    "You are better than me." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "I''m so angry with you that I want to throw everything to me, don''t I?"


    "Give it to me, I won''t either."


    "So I want you to strengthen your study in this field. The enterprise is the smallest operation unit in our family. The ultimate goal is to learn how to invest in people. First learn how to invest in the management of the enterprise, then you can have a higher vision and gradually understand how to invest in people. Every time you start to learn step by step, you don''t have to live or die. "


    "Well, I think we''re off topic. Do you have to invest in Wanfeng? "


    "Again." Lin Xueyan angry at him, every time he talked about this topic, he deliberately changed the topic, he was angry to death.


    "It''s not a change of topic. It''s a return to the truth. Why do you have to invest in Wanfeng? Is there a big return?"


    "It''s not necessary to invest. It''s an attempt to invest in the same industry. If possible, I hope to acquire Wanfeng one day, and then separate Wanfeng as a wholly-owned subsidiary for independent development. If this plan can succeed, I will start investment and purchase plans for other investment banks, making Yinrui the center step by step, and radiating from these companies, Complete the enterprise upgrade of Yinrui. "


    "Sister, your ambition is really big." Wu Hao gave a thumbs up.


    "Is that ambition? Your ambition is too small. It''s just the resource integration of an industry. Is it ambition? The real ability is to integrate talents from all walks of life like my father and grandfather. We still have a long way to go. "


    "They are just further integrating the industries handed down from their ancestors. How can they be so powerful?" Wu Hao muttered.


    "If you have the ability, you can reasonably integrate the existing resources again, arrange the most suitable talents in the most suitable positions, and arrange the new talents in the emerging industries that can grow up in the trend of the times. If you can do so, you will also be great." Lin Xueyan said angrily.


    "Well, I surrender. Let''s not talk about this topic. Now that you have considered it well, I won''t say anything. I believe you have your own plan. "


    No matter whether there is investment or not, the risk is inevitable. At most, it''s just another way. It''s better to let things develop according to the original track. Don''t waste your investigation.


    Now the connection between fan XieHua and Zhong Hongxing is very clear, and Zhong Longxuan attempts to pursue his sister under the instruction of others. Both clues point the problem to Zhong Hongxing of Wanfeng.


    My sister''s life is very likely to be in danger this time.


    But who is it? How did it happen?


    Don''t you understand?


    We can only continue to observe and pay attention to the development of the situation.


    ¡­¡­


    After Zhong Longxuan ran, he drove his sports car directly to the hospital. When NIMA Wu Hao let go, he felt that he was dead. He never thought that his life was so big that he didn''t die when he fell down on the third floor.


    But he was worried.


    Such a lively self makes him afraid that he may be back to light and so on.


    The hospital examination results let him breathe a sigh of relief, but the shoulder and head were slightly injured, nothing serious, open some detumescence and stasis medicine to take two days.


    If people are OK, he''ll be excited.


    I''m a little scared in my imagination when I meet a cruel character, but how can I make him pretend to be forced to hit me in the face? Pooh!


    Absolutely! no Yes! Yes!


    "Hello, brother eagle, I have something to ask you to help me."


    "Nothing to say."


    "I''ve been beaten. Brother Ying, you must help me get this scene back. You''ll throw me down from the third floor in public. If I didn''t have a big life, now I''m lying in the morgue, brother Ying, you must help me."


    "So cruel?"


    "Yes, brother eagle, you must take more people and beat him to death."


    "You don''t have to teach me how to do it. You can prepare the money."


    "Money is not a problem."


    "Send me the address on wechat, and I''ll take some brothers to help you find the venue."


    "Well, thank you, brother eagle."


    "Yes, it''s no help, brother."


    Zhong Longxuan hung up the phone and finally showed a smile full of revenge pleasure on his face. He seemed to have thought of the scene that the bastard fell on the ground and begged for mercy. After that, he was going to throw him down from the third floor. He didn''t care whether he was alive or dead.


    ¡­¡­


    There are only one or two classes on Monday morning. After class, the teacher leaves first, and the students clean up their desks to leave the classroom.


    A boy ran forward from the back aisle with his head down. He stuffed a note in Lin Xueyan''s book and ran to the classroom quickly.


    "Oh, this boy''s way of sending love letters is really special." Wu Hao joked.


    "Do you want to see it? I want to show it to you." Lin Xueyan is not interested in anyone''s love letter. She doesn''t look at it and puts the note into Wu Hao''s hand.


    Wu Hao opened his face and looked at the black line. He followed the figure of the boy who escaped.


    Wu Ziwen has 29 days left in his life.


    Huh?


    Wu Hao was stunned. His remaining life span is very close to that of his elder sister''s without adding 100 years. It''s only 20 seconds more than her elder sister''s. It''s no coincidence. That is to say, he and his elder sister died at the same time, so what they met should be the same thing.


    Interesting!


    It''s getting more and more complicated.


    "Sister, what is the origin of Wu Ziwen?" Wu Hao asked.


    "How do you know his name is Wu Ziwen?" Lin Xueyan took a look at him. It seems that she didn''t tell him about this person, did she?


    "The teacher just told him to get up and answer the question."


    Wu Hao made a perfunctory remark.


    "Look what this guy wrote."


    Lin Xueyan takes the note and laughs

 Chapter 367

    The note says: Xueyan, the boy sitting next to you is not a good man. Stay away from him. He will hurt you when he is with such a person.


    "When we see that there are no bad guys, we only have two classes, and everyone has such a bad impression on you." Lin Xueyan can''t help laughing.


    "I don''t live for their impression, you don''t think I''m bad!"


    Wu Hao chuckles, shoves the things on the table, and pulls her away from the class. Every classroom smells like a sea of knowledge. A terrestrial animal like him is not suitable to live in the sea and will drown.


    Lin Xueyan angrily glanced at him, and her face turned red unconsciously.


    Downstairs.


    A group of people stopped Wu Hao and Lin Xueyan, and a group of bored students watched from a safe distance. Other classes don''t know what''s going on, but the students in one class know exactly what''s going on.


    Hard angle to hard angle, this play is interesting.


    "Do you know why I came to you?"


    A young man with a wolf''s head tattooed on his neck poked Wu Hao on the shoulder.


    "First of all, do you want to hit me alone or two?"


    Wu Hao was not angry either. He looked at him with a smile.


    "We never hit women."


    "That''s good. I''ll know how to handle it."


    Wu Hao smiles. As soon as she turns around and wants to pull her sister aside, Lin Xueyan stands directly in front of the young man.


    "No matter who you are, this is the school. I don''t think any of you dare to make trouble here!"


    "Come on, people are blocking the door. What''s the use of saying this? You go to the side and wait for me, and you''ll get it right away."


    Wu Hao pushed his sister into the crowd and returned to the wolf head.


    "Well, you just poked me with that finger?"


    "Oh, what do you want? Ah ~ ~ ~ "


    The wolf head young man poked his finger at Wu Hao''s shoulder. Wu Hao broke his finger 180 degrees and kicked it out.


    A few people on the side were stunned and rushed on fiercely.


    Where is Wu Hao''s opponent for this kind of small role? One fist can solve one problem without hesitation.


    In the car not far away.


    Zhong Longxuan is shocked to see. Who is NIMA? This is too damn able to fight. It''s not enough to watch a few people go up. One punch down can bring down one and even can''t get up. Is this guy so hard to deal with?


    "Brother eagle, it seems that the situation is a little bad?"


    Zhong Longxuan meets the eagle brother on the co pilot.


    Brother Ying ignored him and kept squinting at Wu Hao in the crowd. How could he feel a little familiar? I think I met him somewhere.


    Where is it?


    By the way, it seems that I have seen this person in the picture that brother Yang sent.


    Brother Yingyi shivered, and hurriedly took out his mobile phone, opened wechat, found the business group, searched for the content and found it.


    Eagle brother''s face suddenly turned green.


    "Why don''t you tell me it''s him, nimabi?"


    He slapped Zhong Longxuan on his head and ran to open the door in a hurry.


    "Stop it. Stop it. I didn''t hear you, did I?"


    Yingge kicked a little brother who hadn''t had time to stop and walked to Wu Hao with a bow.


    "General manager Wu misunderstood and misunderstood that some people didn''t know Mount Tai. The flood flushed the Dragon King temple. The flood flushed the Dragon King temple."


    Eagle brother slapped himself in the face and apologized.


    Zhennima''s life is terrible. When he was first incorporated, President Yang told him that no matter who he took over his private work, he would not move this person. He also sent the photos to the group to let everyone remember him. As a result... NIMA didn''t think about it for a while, and beat the person. How can it be good?


    "Do you know me?"


    Wu Hao clapped his hands and looked at the young man in front of him without expression.


    Brother Ying is very young. He looks like he''s 27 or 78 years old. He has a tiger''s head tattooed on his neck. His long face looks hard and cold. He can stand up at this time. Needless to say, he''s also the leader of this group.


    "Yes, of course. But Mr. Wu certainly doesn''t know me. My name is Huang Yingrong. I work under Mr. Yang. Today, it''s definitely a misunderstanding. I promise that this will never happen in the future. "


    "It turned out to be Yang Zhi''s men."


    It''s no wonder that Zhong Longxuan knows himself, but it''s strange. Isn''t it that Zhong Longxuan has some friends on the road? Is it difficult to pay someone to come every time and make himself like a friend on the road?


    "It''s all gone. Look at what you''re looking at!"


    Huang yells at the crowd and dismisses them. Fearing that his voice is too loud, he scares Wu Hao and bows to apologize.


    "Zhong Longxuan asked you to come?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes, yes."


    "When you work under Yang Zhi, he should know more about what work you take. Can you explain that he doesn''t know what private work you take?"


    "Well... How can I explain to Mr. Wu? We are not regular employees of Qianglong company. At most, we are non staff. Mr. Yang said that we can also take private work. However, Mr. Yang told us very early that we should never conflict with you. I just didn''t see it for a moment, so I made this joke. Mr. Wu, please don''t take it seriously. I''ll treat you to lunch, Make an apology


    "Even if you eat, since Zhong Longxuan asked you to come, he should be on the side, right? Go and beat him up. Don''t beat him to death. "


    "No problem, Mr. Wu! Get up, get up, get up if you''re not dead. "


    Huang Yingrong kicks his brother on the ground. Several little brothers who don''t matter get up and go with him to find Zhong Longxuan. Zhong Longxuan doesn''t know what''s going on. Most of the people who look at Yingge''s bowing and nodding think that his brother has been beaten and begged for mercy. This time, he should run away?


    "Zhong Longxuan, come out for me!"


    "What do you mean, brother eagle? It doesn''t mean, brother eagle, ah ~ ~ ~ brother eagle, don''t fight, don''t fight, ah ~ ~ "


    Zhong Longxuan was directly pulled out of the car by Huang Yingrong, a pain flat.


    Damn it, it would be too damn uneconomic for the gang to be kicked out of the roster by the strong dragon company because of this. The company makes more money casually than they take over from the society. It''s hard to find a sense of belonging. If NIMA is going to be lost by this bastard, he even has the heart to kill people.


    Zhong Longxuan fell to the ground and screamed. Is this a real fuckin ''game??? I just dropped it upstairs and didn''t die. Will it be killed alive!?


    "Eagle, don''t fight, don''t fight."


    "Don''t fight? Damn it, you think you dare to offend anyone, and everyone is afraid of you. If you offend someone who shouldn''t, you will be killed every minute. Why didn''t you die when you fell upstairs? Damn you son of a bitch, I''m embarrassed to death by you. Call me to die. I just fell upstairs and didn''t stay in hospital. Now call me to the hospital, motherfucker. "


    "Brother eagle, brother Eagle has something to say, ah ~ ~ ~ be quiet."


    "Lighten your mother''s head and hit hard!"


    "Ah ~ ~ ~ help ~ ~" Zhong Longxuan wants to cry without tears, but he doesn''t know what''s going on.

 Chapter 368

    "I really don''t know about it." It seems that time trading has derived other things that I can''t imagine, especially in the process of waiting. Maybe some young women want to wait, but after waiting for a long time, they agree to those childe brothers'' demands.


    No one does the business of losing money, but someone does the business of beheading. How many people are trying to change their mind to pay attention to time trading for their interests!?


    Maybe this is also the reason why Liya has been trading one-on-one all the time. There must be a lot of uncontrollable factors in time trading. Generally, 99.99% of uncontrollable factors in interest are bad things.


    Now there are only people playing with women through time trading. Will there be people doing other things through time trading in the future? Hard to say!


    The key is that this kind of thing can''t be controlled at all. One person is against all the traders, no, not against all the people who know the time trade. In essence, God can''t do it, unless all the people are killed.


    "Did I remind you?" Women can''t help laughing when they see him thinking.


    "Well, it did remind me."


    Wu Hao also joked: "I think you are very beautiful, or I will support you?"


    "Look, you''re not here to play with girls, and I''m not here to look for someone to support me, or I''ll promise that uncle just now."


    The woman sighed: "when I was young, I felt that as a girl, my body was my biggest capital and I could have a relaxed life. Why do I have to be so tired? But after a long time, it gradually became clear that living in a luxury cage with luxury accessories, pets are pets. Women are not pets. It is meaningless to treat themselves as pets for men''s entertainment."


    "It''s very emotional. You don''t look old either."


    Wu Hao gave a little smile without any irony.


    "Older than you?"


    Wu Hao shrugged and sighed: "it''s a pity that young girls don''t understand what you''re saying. Money is the hard truth. Money earned by hard work is money, and money earned by body is money. As long as the purchasing power is the same, the acquisition process is not important. There will be more and more such girls in the future. Anyway, the moral concepts of this society are disintegrating bit by bit."


    "The vanity of the whole society is expanding."


    The woman laughed, drank a drink and said, "so I hope more girls know the existence of time trading. I believe many girls who go that way are contradictory. If they have a chance to get rid of that kind of life, many girls are willing to."


    "Yes, yes, but the way of life can''t be changed in a short time. For many girls, the money gained from time trading will soon be wasted, right?"!? At that time, it is very likely that we will return to the original way of life. " Wu Hao said helplessly.


    "It''s always a good thing to have a chance, isn''t it? I don''t deny that some girls will really like what you said, but I believe that there are still girls who can make good use of the money they get with their time. As long as someone can live the life they want, that''s a good thing."


    The woman began to argue and said, "suppose ten girls who live the wrong way of life know the time trade, and eight of them spend all the money in exchange for the trade to return to their original life, but two of them get rid of that life with the money, then the overall proportion is declining. Isn''t that a good thing? Nothing can help a group of people get out of trouble. As long as we can reduce the number of people in trouble, it makes sense. "


    Wu Hao sipped his wine and looked deeply at the woman in front of him.


    "It''s obvious that time trading will release the evil in the depth of human nature, but you seem to have a good feeling for time trading?" Wu Hao asked, looking a little more serious.


    "Everything has two sides. As much darkness as light, just like night and day on earth, all darkness on one side means all light on the other. Since I knew the time trade, I thought that this thing could change the fate of many people." The woman said seriously.


    "What''s your name?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Why, suddenly moved by my depth?" The woman joked.


    "Well, there are few rational and objective women like you now. Although I don''t know what you''ve experienced in the past, I can see that you have a heart that ordinary women can''t match. You are independent and brave, and exude the personality charm that few women have." Wu Hao said.


    "Add a wechat and chat when you have time." Woman way, take out the mobile phone to open their wechat business card.


    Wu Hao smiles, takes out a scan and adds wechat to each other.


    "Ho


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin came in from the outside and saw Wu Hao in the corner.


    "Wait for me. I''ll talk to you later."


    Wu Hao smiles and gets up to meet her. The woman is stunned and drinks a drink.


    "Asshole, where are you dead?"


    Jiang Rulin directly hit Wu Hao on the shoulder.


    White eye way: "you play missing ability is really more and more big now, disappear a month, still think you hang up."


    "That''s to say, we are worried about death one by one. It''s better for you to come here and have a mind to pick up girls."


    Gao Feng also punched directly.


    "I went to Beijing and talked to the leaders about a verdict. I don''t need to hide any more for time trading in the future." Wu Hao said with a smile and took them to the private room.


    "I rely on you to really talk things down?"


    Jiang Rulin was surprised. If it was because of this, it would be excusable.


    "Now that we have all talked about this issue, of course I have to find a way to solve it. Let''s go to the private room and have a talk with you about the details of the negotiation. In the future, you will know where the scale is."


    "Xiaoru told me about it before. I think it''s quite effective if it''s for one month."


    "Or you think I''ll disappear."


    Three people entered the private room.


    "Tell me about it, tell me about it. What level of leader can I talk to?" Jiang Rulin couldn''t wait to ask. He was basically in charge of time trading, but he was very concerned about it.


    "Since we want to talk about it, of course we need to talk to the highest leader."


    Wu Hao laughed and told them the whole process of the negotiation. He didn''t want them to know about his hospitalization, so he deliberately prolonged the negotiation process.


    As for the negotiation items, I have to tell them in detail. Although I can''t recite the items in the memorandum of cooperation, as a cooperation project I personally talked about, the content and main idea are very clear.


    Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin were stunned when they heard this, but they didn''t want to open the door. The state actually agreed to the cooperation project, and Wu Hao cleverly added a self insurance treaty to it, which is quite beneficial to the development of time trading.

 Chapter 369

    "OK, I didn''t expect you to talk about it all!"


    Jiang Rulin was so excited that he ran out and brought in a bottle of wine and poured three glasses.


    "You think it''s easy. It took a month to get it done. I almost didn''t get killed by them." Wu Hao said.


    "There is no danger for you this time. The national level must give priority to controlling you. As for how to control you, there are many ways. Come on, here''s a toast. It''s hard work." Gao Feng said with a smile, as if he had seen the booming business of the bar.


    "I really can stand it. Come on, drink it."


    The three drank it all in one gulp.


    This is a major event. With the support of the state, the biggest external threat of time trading will be removed. At the same time, with the support of the state, any activities in the future will be very smooth.


    "You can do it boldly in the future, hehe."


    Jiang said with a smile.


    "Remember not to engage in mass production. It''s clearly stipulated in the memorandum of cooperation. Since we want to get benefits from our country, we should not make trouble for them. Since it is cooperation, we should respect each other. " Wu Hao said.


    "Don''t worry, I understand."


    Jiang Rulin said: "by the way, Hao, a few days ago, people from Xingchuang software company came. The software you want them to develop has been completed. I asked them to go back without you. On the way here, I already called them and asked them to come. They should arrive soon. In the future, the time transaction can be controlled on the mobile terminal. Haha, the efficiency is absolutely high."


    "I''ve been forgetting for a month."


    Wu Hao smiles and looks forward to it.


    The office mode in the mobile era should have the mobile nature, and the supervision and control can be done at one stroke, which is also the purpose of developing app.


    "The contracts you gave me have already been signed. They haven''t come into effect for such a long time without your signature. You''ll come back with me later." Jiang Rulin.


    "I have very important things to do recently. I don''t have much time to be outside. Now you can ask people to send all the contracts, and I''ll sign them directly here."


    With that, a pile of contracts appeared on the table, at least 500.


    "These are all new contracts. If they are not enough, please let me know by phone or wechat to ensure the continuity of contract supply in the future."


    "My next task should be easier."


    "In the future, every customer will appear on the app, and those who repeatedly sign contracts will have an online channel, so no one will come to me," Jiang said


    "In order to bring business to the bar, I will let them come to the bar."


    "Absolutely. Many people who have signed the contract are very happy. The business of the bar is quite good now. The turnover of this month is higher than you think." Gao Feng laughs.


    "So the combination of online and offline is king." Wu Hao also said with a smile.


    Jiang Rulin''s phone rang.


    "Star maker."


    Jiang Rulin went out and brought people in.


    Li Lin of Xingchuang.


    Wu Hao has an impression of this man. When he talked about the terms, he was with another man named Zhang Shiyu. They should both be the founders of Xingchuang. Unexpectedly, they came to deliver them in person. It seems that they attach great importance to it.


    "Hello, Mr. Wu, long time no see." Li Lin sat down to say hello.


    "Long time no see."


    Wu Hao smiles, "is the software finished?"


    "The first version has been completed. If you have any problems with the follow-up software, you can give us feedback. We can continue to update the version."


    Li Lin took out his laptop from his bag.


    "I have prepared the source code of the software. I will send it to you. The software has also been stored on our server. I will also send you the download channel."


    "All right."


    Wu Hao soon received a code text that he couldn''t understand. Since this is the delivery process, let''s do it. What he wants to see is download.


    According to the previous requirements, the software is divided into user program and background program. Wu Hao downloaded two programs for installation through the download channel provided by Li Lin.


    Because there are no users, the background program is empty and nothing.


    "You first download a client program to register, and I''ll test whether the background program is the effect I want."


    Gaofeng and Jiang Rulin downloaded a user program to complete the registration.


    Wu Hao also completed the real name registration of the background program. After entering, he immediately saw two users. Because of the need for real name authentication, the background information directly displayed the real information, ID card, telephone number, all of them can be seen.


    This part is OK. I have completed my own requirements and the operation is very smooth.


    "You have one click to sell channel and one click to buy channel. Let me see the backstage reaction."


    Two people open their own point to enter the channel, directly display a dialog box, casually input content.


    Wu Hao''s backstage immediately responded. The buying information is displayed on the left, the selling information is displayed on the right, and there is an amount of unprocessed information in the middle, which is good.


    Wu Hao opens the buying information on the left. What he enters is a chat interface. The basic information of the trading party is displayed on the top. Wu Hao casually replies two words, and the client in Gaofeng''s hand receives the message immediately.


    "At the top of the background chat interface, we have designed a button to check whether the transaction is completed or not. After the background confirms that the transaction is completed, click the completed transaction, and the session information will be deleted from the unfinished transaction information in the middle, which is convenient for the background to check the transaction information in real time."


    Li Lin added: "in the main interface, we provide an entry for setting. After entering, we can set a humanized reminder. In addition, detailed records of completed transactions are added in the setting to facilitate viewing of completed transactions. Because priority is considered in the setting, we can modify and update later if you have other opinions."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll see the effect."


    Wu Hao continues to test the selling information. It''s the same as the buying information, but the entry channel is different. Click to complete the transaction and return to the main interface. The unfinished transaction in the middle is changed from two to one. Check the completion record in the settings. The information of the trading party and the trading session are fully preserved. The historical information is kept completely. At the same time, each information is attached with a timestamp.


    pretty good.


    "We have also added a secondary response to the main interface. When you need to perform some special actions on the trading party, you can press the name of the trading party for a long time, which will automatically jump out of the small box, top the contact, add the contact to the blacklist, and even long press the priority of the conversation, which is convenient for you to handle the information in a special way."


    "What else can I do?"


    Wu Hao tries to press Jiang Rulin on the left and a small box pops up on the screen¡ª¡ª


    Sorry for the late update. There''s another one in the evening. Thank you for your support

 Chapter 370

    Top contact


    Star contact


    Note contact


    Blacklist contacts


    Contact priority


    Clicking on the contact priority option will bring up another option¡ª¡ª


    Deal with it immediately


    5 minutes later


    15 minutes later


    30 minutes later


    1 hour later


    Don''t deal with it for the time being, just go in and don''t complete the transaction


    This operation logic is good, convenient for more detailed operation of session information, and it is quite good to consider.


    Wu Hao himself registered an account in the client and experienced the software entrance of the client version. It''s relatively simple. It can be said that it''s a simple version of QQ dialogue window, with no additional functions except normal chat operation.


    That''s enough.


    What Wu Hao wants is a customer interface that doesn''t need too much cumbersome. The original offline chat has become online chat. It''s just a change in the way of communication. There''s no need to try to create a social attribute like many apps now.


    Can time trading establish social interaction in app?


    The answer is no!


    Time trading itself is an unfair, unfair, non-public and unlimited trading process. If you make a social attribute and let users communicate, there will definitely be a big mess. No matter how big the mess is, the number of people who bargain will increase by 1000% in the future.


    Originally do not expect to profit through the software itself, this unnecessary function does not matter.


    "Can I have more than one backstage online at the same time?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Absolutely. In the case of background collaborative work, we have also carried out the corresponding design. Assuming that a certain background has completed a transaction, other unfinished transactions displayed on the background will be cleared at the same time, which will not cause misoperation. In addition, in the case of multi machine operation, each transaction in operation will show which background is processing the transaction, so as to improve the efficiency of information processing from the visual level. " Li Lindao.


    "How to know which backstage is operating when multiple backstages are online?"


    "After downloading the background program, you also need to register in real name before you can use it. In the case of multiple background login at the same time, when the background opens a specific dialogue, the background number will appear in the trader information entry. Because you have the source of the background program, the registration information will also appear in your settings after other background programs are downloaded from you. You can also have a dialogue with other background programs by clicking on other background programs, and the session at the background level has the highest priority by default. If you have information, you will be reminded in time, which is convenient for you to manage the background. "


    Wu Haojin looked at the settings, found the background management, background number 1 impressively displayed his name.


    "The software development is good. I''ll call you the rest of the money later, and the quality guarantee deposit will not be given to you so soon according to the regulations." Wu Hao said.


    "We understand that." Li Lin is quite happy. The successful completion of this largest single business has brought considerable benefits to Xingchuang. The money here has been advanced to the development of other software, which has well eased the company''s financial pressure.


    "If there''s nothing else, you can go back first. I''ll call you later."


    "OK, good cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation."


    They shook hands and Li Lin left the private room.


    "Would you two like to download a background program? Can you help me with the transaction information when you are free? " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I''m not interested in you. The bar is too busy to help you with this." Gao Feng refused directly. The important thing for him is the bar.


    "I think it''s better that I don''t take the backstage job either."


    Jiang Rulin hesitated and said: "the working principle of the backstage should be to establish the transaction items, that is, the transaction time and the transaction price. It''s easy to say the transaction time, but the transaction price is only clear to you. I think it''s better for you to solve the things that need to be decided by yourself. I''ll just do something simple offline, hehe."


    "The transaction price is really troublesome."


    Wu Hao said: "it''s easy to sell. It doesn''t matter if the reserve price is one yuan, but I will make a comprehensive judgment based on the background of the other party and the remaining time. After all, no matter how rich people are, they can''t let them borrow from Tian for another 500 years."


    "So, you''d better deal with it yourself." Jiang Rulin shrugged.


    "Well, since you still want to make it easier, I''ll send you the download channel of the client for the time being. Everyone who comes to you for trading in the future needs to download the registered app. By the way, you can emphasize to them that repeated trading is carried out from the app, which is simple and efficient."


    ¡°OK¡£¡±


    Jiang Rulin thought for a moment and said: "I say Hao, there''s one thing you should seriously consider. In the later stage of time trading, there will be a lot of sensitive data. The more various kinds of data, the less secure it will be. I think these data should not be put on Starmaker''s servers. Their servers are not fully guaranteed or rented. Who knows whether they will be leaked or cleared one day, Don''t you have a large number of safe and efficient servers in your own home? Anyway, there is no real useful data yet. You don''t need to do the troublesome data migration work. You can let the staff of your family connect the data to the servers in your home, which is more secure in any way. "


    "Good idea!"


    Wu Hao gave a big thumbs up. This proposal is so good that it can''t be better!


    In today''s big data era, data security is the lowest level of security, especially when time trading involves complex and sensitive information. Not to mention the issue of trading information, the information security of registered users is also a top priority. After all, people who come to do time trading are unwilling to let others know, especially those who are rich, powerful and powerful, are more afraid of their real information being exposed.


    "In this way, do not let people download the client until the replacement of the server access point is completed. Since there is no data, do not generate data. I will inform you after the replacement of the server and fully open the registration."


    ¡°OK£¡¡±


    Jiang Rulin asked, "what about the latest deal? Do you want to talk about it? A lot of people have been waiting for a long time. "


    "Now that they have been waiting for a long time, just let them wait. I don''t think it will take long. It will be done in one day at most."


    "That''s fine."


    Three people sitting together drinking.


    There have been mistakes, there have been mistakes, but ultimately want to do things step by step in the right direction.


    Before long, people of Jiang Rulin took a password box to the private room.


    With so many trading contracts, Jiang Rulin did not dare to leave them casually.


    In fact, there is no need for Wu Hao to take these contracts so much trouble. As long as he moves his mind, these contracts will automatically appear in his hands, even if he is locked in the password box.


    But Jiang Rulin paid so much attention to the security of the contract, why did he destroy his intention.


    "Go ahead. It''s hard to sign such a large number of contracts."


    Wu Hao had a drink, picked up his pen and began to sign the contract.

 Chapter 371

    "Just to help you practice your signature. Your character is worse than mine." Gao Feng joked.


    "Roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll


    "Come on, you two, fifty steps laugh at one hundred steps. If you want to say that your handwriting is not as good as mine."


    "Pull some eggs."


    The two of them cast a white eye at Jiang Rulin.


    "Depending on your eyes, I was forced by my father to practice calligraphy for two years in primary school."


    "What grade are you in?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "Roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll."


    Jiang Rulin threw them a white eye, put all the blank contracts on the table into the password box, and drank a glass of wine.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with you. I''ll go out and have a look at the situation outside. It''s estimated that those people waiting for news in the bar will be crazy when they get the money."


    "I''m busy, too."


    Gao Feng also had a drink and got up to go out with Jiang Rulin. It''s really bad that no one is in charge of the bar now.


    "Don''t talk about the new contract yet." Wu Hao said.


    "Don''t worry."


    Jiang made an OK gesture.


    Wu Hao laughs and continues to sign. There are three helpers for one hero. Without their help, he may not be able to do things like this.


    It took more than ten minutes to sign all the contracts on the table.


    When the mind moves, all the contracts on the table disappear.


    "Done!"


    It''s time to deal with that woman.


    Wu Hao went out of the bag.


    There was a lot of noise outside, and crazy voices came and went, crazier than midnight.


    Wu Hao was not surprised. Instead, a smile appeared on his face.


    Some of these people come to the bar to complete the time transaction, while others come here every day for fear that they will be cheated.


    Now that all the contracts have been signed, those who always want to get the money finally get the money. The harvest after waiting is often exciting. You can see how excited these people are by looking at how crazy they are.


    The biggest benefit of this is to improve the consumption level of the bar.


    Rich, crazy!


    This is the idea in many people''s bones. In the past, I used to drink a hundred yuan cup of wine. Today, I directly order a bottle of twenty or thirty thousand yuan wine. Instead of drinking it myself, I invite my sister to drink it!


    These people not only drive the business of the bar, but also deeply affect those who haven''t made the time trade. After waiting for so long, they almost feel that it''s a deceptive thing. As a result, these people suddenly get the money, which is undoubtedly a psychological booster, making them more firm in their belief of waiting.


    As long as you can get the money, just wait.


    Wu Hao is searching for her target in the restless crowd. The woman has left the original corner and is sitting in a more humble corner. Even so, she is still haunted by a middle-aged man.


    This woman in his eyes is not much beautiful, but in the eyes of ordinary men, she is really a beauty.


    "Beauty, I didn''t brag with you, did I? Look what this is, more than five million! As long as you are willing to stay with me, I promise you that you will not suffer


    Men with mobile phone text messages in front of women, bang se look and upstart exactly the same.


    "Everyone can have the money in exchange for time trading. There''s nothing to show off. Many people in the bar have got the money. It seems that you are not the only one with the money." The woman said coldly, without looking at him.


    "A lot of people have money, but are you willing to spend it? I can give you my money! As long as you want to be with me. "


    "Will you give it all to me?"


    "Don''t be so greedy. Women can live a comfortable life. Why care about the amount of money? I can buy anything you want to ensure you don''t worry about money."


    "Would you please stay away from me?"


    "Beauty, why don''t you add a wechat and let''s chat slowly?"


    Women turn aside and don''t care about men like this.


    "Beauty? I don''t want to send you a red envelope? " The man said with a smile.


    "People don''t want to talk about it. Can''t you see that? I don''t know how to do some serious things with money when I''m old. When I have money, I want to find a beautiful woman to support me. You''re really capable. "


    Wu Hao walked over, grabbed the man by the collar, picked him up from the sofa, threw him aside, and almost fell down.


    "Don''t let yourself be bored. If you think that a few million is qualified to be horizontal, you might as well have a try."


    "Smelly boy, who do you think you are? Try to cross with me again?"


    The middle-aged man rushes in front of Wu Hao and grabs his clothes. If he has money, he will have confidence. If he makes trouble, he will lose money. If he has money, he is afraid of birds.


    Wu Hao doesn''t speak either. Two younger brothers trot over from the bar behind him and drag the middle-aged man away directly. It doesn''t matter if you have some money. The bar provides such security, but you have to look at the object and make trouble with the boss. Isn''t that a death wish.


    ¡­¡­


    "Women, beauty is a kind of capital, but it seems to be the source of trouble."


    Wu Hao said with a smile and sat down beside her.


    "Beautiful women can cause a lot of trouble even if they don''t do anything, especially when they don''t want to give in." The woman raised her glass as a token of thanks.


    "So do you think it''s a good thing or a bad thing that women are beautiful?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "This is a false proposition. Beauty is the result of women''s own conditions. The trouble is the shackles attached to women by men''s desires. So the problem is not whether women need to be too beautiful. The real problem is how men treat beautiful women."


    "Deep!"


    Wu Hao smiles. The warm-up of the beginning is over, so he doesn''t intend to continue this topic.


    He said, "are you here to trade time?"


    "You seem to know a little bit about it."


    "Want to know more accurately."


    "It doesn''t seem to have much to do with you."


    "If it is, it has something to do with me."


    The woman was stunned and looked at Wu Hao. She could not help but think of something. She also searched for the peak and Jiang Rulin in the crowd.


    She has been waiting in the bar for several days. She knows that Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin are the owners of the bar. Wu Hao is as young as they are, and he seems to be very familiar when he went to the private room with them, so


    "Are you one of the owners of Nightfire?" The woman looked at Wu Hao quite unexpectedly.


    "So you don''t think this question has anything to do with me?" Wu Hao smiles.


    "That''s really relevant."


    Woman generous way: "I really want to do a time trade."


    "Why?"


    "I opened a clothing store, I want to be my own brand, but all the money I saved these years has been invested in the store, there is no more money for development, so..." the woman shrugged.

 Chapter 372

    "So it is."


    Wu Hao looked at the noisy surroundings and didn''t plan to talk to her here.


    "You wait for me."


    Go to say hello to Gao Feng Jiang Rulin, and return to let the woman leave the night fire with her.


    "Did you drive?"


    Wu Hao asked.


    "It used to be. Now it''s sold and put into the store."


    The woman looks at Wu Hao with a smile.


    "The business of night fire bar is so good. I think the other two of your companions come to work in sports cars. Don''t you have your own car?"


    "I''m not old enough to stay at home."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "Your family is quite strict."


    The woman also smiles.


    She is not a girl who has never experienced a man. It is because she has experienced several men that she knows that the temperament of a man is different. At first glance, the bearing of this young boy is not an ordinary person. If other people want to say this, she will feel that she is looking for an excuse to avoid embarrassment. However, it should be true that he said this. You can feel it by looking at his calm and calm appearance.


    As they were talking, a taxi stopped by the side of the road, and the passengers got into the Nightfire bar. They just went up.


    "I have to eat when I get home at night, so I won''t invite you to dinner. I''ll invite you to have a cup of coffee, master. I love coffee."


    As soon as the driver turned the corner, he got there quickly.


    Everyone was eating at six o''clock, and there were not many people in the coffee shop. Wu Hao found a window seat in the corner and sat down.


    I ordered two cups of coffee.


    "Beauty, what do you think I''m looking for you today?" Wu Hao leaned back in his chair and looked at the woman in front of him.


    "I''m sure you''re not interested in me. I can see you''re not interested in me at all." The woman stirred the coffee in the cup.


    "Don''t say that. You''re still beautiful." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Don''t feel that it will hurt my self-esteem. Instead, I like to get in touch with men who are not interested in me. I''m interested in my people rather than my body. I think that''s the greatest respect for me."


    The woman said, "now that we''ve all communicated with each other, I''d like to introduce myself. My surname is Liu, and it''s su."


    "That''s an interesting name. My name is Wu Hao


    Wu Hao said: "I''m really interested in you because I found you out. From the conversation with you, I found that as a woman, you have good personality charm. I don''t want to know what you have experienced to temper such brilliance. I only know that such a woman is rare in this society."


    "It''s a little too much for praise." Liu Su smiles.


    "There''s nothing I can''t afford. At least I feel that women like you are no longer just living for themselves. I believe you have a higher ideal goal after your life. You need money, but your goal has nothing to do with money. I don''t know if I guess it right?"


    Liu Su stares at Wu Hao.


    "I can''t see that you have a way of looking at things when you are young. How can I show that I have such a high ambition?" Liu Su laughs.


    "The feeling between words."


    Wu Hao asked, "your clothing store needs money, but there are many ways to make money in business. Why do you have to choose time to trade for money?"


    "I wanted to get a loan, but the bank refused my commercial loan. Now all bank loans tend to the real estate industry, and the support for small and micro enterprises is close to zero, even though they are required to help small and micro enterprises."


    Liu Su said with a bitter smile: "some men are willing to invest in me, but you should be able to think of the cost, so there is no way. I want to try this method when I know I have time to trade."


    "Before I ask you the next question, I would like to venture to ask, what is the purpose of your own brand?"


    "It''s nothing. I just want to help some girls who have the same experience as me find a right way out."


    Liu Su smiles and is not afraid of Wu Hao''s suspicion. He says: "many of the girls who have been fostered are from the art department. They have strong design talent or aesthetic talent. In addition, the girls love beauty. I think if we can create a fashion design team, these girls should be competent and able to support themselves. Why should we let those men support them, The value of a woman''s existence is not to become a man''s plaything and then live comfortably. Having her own career and creating her own value is the real life. "


    "I see."


    Wu Hao looked at her with admiration.


    There are too few such women in this society. Since she has the ability to trade time, she has seen too many men and women full of darkness in her heart. For the first time, she has seen such a woman who comes from the darkness and radiates light. In this dirty society, she is so unique.


    "Have you ever considered seeking investment?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Investment?"


    Liu Su was stunned and said with a wry smile, "if you can''t get loans, you can''t even talk about investment. Now investors just want to get quick money and are more willing to invest in Internet products with high overvalued value and high return. This kind of thing that you do to me doesn''t necessarily have a return. It''s also very possible to lose money. You know that no one is willing to invest."


    "Not necessarily. I''ll see if I have time to bring someone to see you these two days. You can go back and prepare a business plan to describe your future business plan in detail. In addition, you can prepare a plan similar to social contribution. As you just described, how to help her people, what kind of people to help, and what kind of people to help. The ultimate ideal is probably these things. I want to stress that this social contribution plan is more important than your business plan. You have to pay more attention to it. " Wu Hao said seriously.


    Liu Su was completely stunned. Wu Hao was so serious that she didn''t know how to respond to his words.


    "You mean... Someone will be willing to invest in me?" She asked tentatively, really don''t know what kind of person will give her such a humble person to do investment.


    "It will not only invest in you, if you can consistently practice your ideal, you will receive a long-term and stable investment, not afraid of the size of your goal, not afraid of how much money you will spend, as long as you can stick to your ideals and beliefs, this investment will continue." Wu Hao affirmed.


    "What if my ideals and beliefs don''t yield enough?"


    Liu Su asked.


    "There are many kinds of return on investment, and money is just the most basic and the lowest return. If your ideal can go on in the long run, you believe me, you will stand in a position far higher than today. Then who cares about that little money?"


    "This..."


    Liu Su doesn''t know what to say. Are there such investors in the world?


    "In fact, you can really go down this road. How can you not succeed in business?" Wu Hao smiles.


    Liu Su grinned bitterly and had nothing to say. In fact, he didn''t know what to say. This young man was like a fan, which made people unable to see through.

 Chapter 373

    "Do you think I''ll make fun of you again?" Wu Hao said.


    "No... it''s just a little weird."


    Liu Su quickly adjusted her mind.


    "I''ll make two plans when I go back. When you are free, please contact me on wechat," he said


    If you can get money without time trading, why not.


    "Thank you, Wu Hao."


    Liu Su sincerely thanks, and then doubts: "you are one of the bosses of night fire, why would you persuade me to give up time trading? I really don''t understand. "


    "I didn''t persuade you to give up the time trade, I just offered you another possibility. If the investment fails, I will not refuse your time trading. " Wu Hao light way.


    "You are really a young man who can''t understand." Liusu road.


    "Just like you, many men and women should not understand you."


    Wu Hao joked and changed the topic: "now that this matter has been discussed, it''s time to talk about business."


    "Business?"


    Liu Su Leng for a moment, just talk about is not business?


    "For business, I''ve heard your opinions on time trading. I''ve seen a lot of the dark side of time trading, but I don''t see much of the bright side it brings. If one day time trading can change some people''s lives, I think I''m willing to do it."


    Wu Hao sighed and asked, "if you can use time to trade, can you change the lives of the girls you are talking about?"


    "Not necessarily 100%, but I believe that time trading can change the lives of some girls. If my business planning can be combined with it, I believe the probability will be greater." Liu Su said seriously.


    Wu Hao looked at her for a long time and put a deal contract in front of her.


    "This is a contract of time trading. As long as the trader fills in the information according to the above requirements and signs it for me, it will take effect. If I give you more such contracts to guide those girls to get rid of their present life, will you do it?"


    Liu Su looked at Wu Hao in a dazed way. She didn''t speak for a long time. She saw some incredible light in the young man.


    "Do you mean let me persuade the girls to sign the trade contract and let them leave the men who support them after they get the money?"


    "That''s what I mean. It depends on you. Don''t you say that the combination of time trading and your business planning can improve the success rate? You might as well let these girls sign a contract and get the money to provide them with a job and give full play to their talents to help your business grow. "


    "If I could, I would!"


    Liu Su thought about it and nodded her head firmly. She had the idea of helping them. If there was a more effective way to complete the idea, she was very willing to do so.


    "I need your exact answer." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "I, Liu Su, am willing to do what you entrust. I will make good use of every time contract you give me!" Liu Su said seriously.


    "Very good!"


    Wu Hao took four more contracts and put them in front of her.


    "I''ll give you five contracts, one by one. Don''t worry about it. When someone needs money badly or doesn''t believe in it, you can wechat me. I''ll take back the contract and sign the transaction directly. If you don''t worry, you can wait until it''s all done. I''ll sign it together on wechat."


    And he said, "let me remind you, you don''t need to use these five contracts for any other purpose, just do what you want to do."


    "I understand."


    Liu Su looked at the transaction contract, some did not understand.


    "What do you mean by the trading time and price?"


    "The transaction time is to deal with how much time you want to sell. Just fill in the details. The transaction price is one dollar a minute. Other names and accounts can be filled in according to the above requirements. Finally, you must sign your name. All information must be filled in by yourself, and the proxy is invalid." Wu Hao said.


    "Well, I see."


    Liu Su takes the contract into her bag.


    "Because it''s not an investment, but it has a certain entrustment nature, so I can provide you with a percentage for each transaction completed. As for the percentage, we can discuss it slowly now." Wu Hao said.


    "No, it''s my ideal to help those girls who have the same experience with me. I''d like to thank you if you can give me the conditions to complete this task. Moreover, helping them may bring benefits to my brand. Why should I draw a second cent from you?" Liu Su resolutely rejected his offer.


    "Are you sure?"


    Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "It''s nothing to consider. Even if you entrust it to me as a commission, I''m willing to do it as a public welfare. Besides, I believe you entrust it to me in the hope of helping these girls. How can I collect money?"


    Liu Su smiles, but her tone is firm.


    "It seems that you really want to help those people."


    Wu Hao took a sip of coffee, leaned back on the chair and looked at her with a smile. It was a bit unexpected that he didn''t want money, and it made him more firm about the correctness of his decision.


    "It''s a little boring to live only for yourself, and it''s even more boring to live only for money. Sometimes I admire those ordinary people who devote their lives. Some people ridicule them and fish for fame. Some people think their life is sad. But I think it''s because of such people that the society doesn''t look so dirty."


    Liu Su laughed at himself and said, "if I can, I''m willing to be such a person. Whether I''m scolded for fishing for fame or being scolded for pretending, I hope to go on this road."


    "The weak will always laugh at the bravery of others. Go your own way firmly. I believe that when your back is far beyond the reach of those who laugh, the world will respect you."


    "I can''t think of it."


    Liu Su said with a smile, "I find that you know a lot when you are young."


    "I''m the one who''s going to do big things, too."


    Wu Hao laughed and got up and said, "it''s late. I have to go back first. I don''t need to send you back, do I?"


    "No, no, you go first. I''ll straighten out my ideas here and go back to make a report." Liu Su said with a smile.


    "That''s OK. If you need to contact me via wechat."


    "Thank you, Wu Hao! For all that happened today


    Wu Hao gave her a smile and left the cafe.


    It''s true that Wu Hao is not a good man, but he never thinks he is a bad man.


    Time trading enlarges too many evil thoughts in human nature. It''s rare for a woman to think that time trading can be used to do good things. Why don''t she let it go? It can not only help some people, but also carry out time trading. Why not!?

 Chapter 374

    Wu Hao believes that Liu Su''s future will go a long way, especially with the help of the Wu family, as long as she is smart and persistent enough.


    If her belief could continue at that time, she could help more people. Maybe not only domestic women but also foreign women could be the objects of her help. Time trading also cut into a development aspect. For the Wu family, this woman is also fully in line with the investment philosophy of the Wu family. It is difficult for her not to be used by the Wu family in the future, although the Wu family may not need her help, But it''s always good to have a real talent pool.


    The reason why the Wu family is standing still is the root of the root.


    "Master, I want to kiss you!"


    Wu Hao is waiting for the bus at the side of the road. Liya''s sweet voice rings in his mind.


    "Haha, there are plenty of opportunities in the future. You can do anything to me after you recover." Wu Hao joked.


    "Good or bad master."


    Leah looked a little coy.


    "Cough, seriously, want to praise me?"


    The lovely goddess''s voice is so bashful that her bones are crisp. She can''t see anyone''s ambiguity, which definitely torments people. Especially when other people are very clear that this lovely goddess will eventually become her own woman, this ambiguity will torment people even more.


    "Of course, I want to praise my master. I didn''t expect him to do such a good thing." Leia said with a smile.


    "It''s like I can''t do a good job." Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "I know that the master is not a bad person, but the first time I saw the master take the initiative to do good deeds, I feel that the master is really very suitable to be the God of time. I believe that the future master will not be lost in the power of time."


    "When it comes to the power of time, can I learn new skills?"


    "The master hasn''t practiced well recently, and the intensity of his mind hasn''t been greatly improved. It''s still a while before he can learn the next skill."


    "All right."


    Wu Hao had no choice but to admit that he didn''t practice well because of various subjective and objective reasons.


    "Master, you can resume your cultivation now."


    Liya said seriously: "according to the acquisition speed of time at this stage, it will not take long for the master to gather 10000 years. At that time, I have to go to the netherworld. The possibility of war is very high. It is always good for the master to learn more skills before that."


    "Indeed, it''s time to practice well next."


    Wu Hao nodded solemnly. Recently, he really neglected to practice.


    "Master, don''t blame yourself. After all, what master is doing is also for long-term development in the future. It''s OK to strengthen cultivation after work." Leia comforted.


    "Well, you grinding goblin, I find that you goddess have the potential to be a wife." Wu Hao joked.


    "Hee hee, that can only be someone''s wife." Leia grinned shyly.


    Wu Hao''s bones were numb. He didn''t dare to tease the girl, lest he couldn''t stand it first.


    A taxi just passed by, waving to stop it.


    Originally, I wanted to go back home, but I didn''t care about the time. I didn''t bother to go back for a phone call.


    In the car.


    "Hey, Dad, I''d like to ask you a favor."


    "You said


    "I developed a client software, but the server is someone else''s. I want to store the data on our own server, which is relatively safe."


    "How much data?"


    "The software has just been developed and has not been put into use. To be exact, there is no effective data."


    "That''s easy. Which company did you commission to develop the software? I''ll ask someone to come over and discuss this with them, and I''ll let you know when the data docking is completed. "


    "OK, thanks, Dad. I commissioned a software company called Xingchuang software development company to make the software. I''ll send you their contact information later. You can ask someone to contact them."


    "All right."


    "How long will it take?"


    "If there is no data to be migrated, it should be completed in an hour or two. I don''t understand the technology. Anyway, it will be done tomorrow morning. Don''t worry."


    "OK, then you and mom have a rest early, and I''ll go home."


    "You''ve been following Xueyan very closely recently? Is something wrong? "


    "If anything can happen, I''m suddenly enlightened. I want to learn more from my sister. I''m a little bit self-motivated. How can you still doubt that I''m going to do it?"


    "It''s better. I won''t tell you. I went fishing with you at uncle''s night. I''ll go home when I have time. Don''t be like a wild child outside all year round."


    "Go fishing at night, where''s mom?"


    "Mom went to the cinema with your girlfriend. She went out in the afternoon and hasn''t come back yet."


    "Well? "Girlfriends?"


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment, and then laughed. His mother must have gone out with Xiao you. The relationship between his mother-in-law and his daughter-in-law is really not so good.


    "Don''t you have a girlfriend? As soon as your mother is at home these two days, she says, "I want to see your other girlfriend. I want to help you make up the relationship between your two girlfriends. I''ll take them home when I''m free."


    "Cough, don''t worry so much about it."


    "You don''t dare to let them know each other. If you really want these two girls, your mother is their mother-in-law after all. She can help you to avoid detours and suffer less."


    "Well, I know. Hang up."


    Wu Hao directly hung up the phone, with a wry smile on his face. Even his father was so sad about it. Shouldn''t he be bored at home and want to have grandchildren!?


    But don''t mention it. Dad''s words are a wake-up call. Mom may really be able to reconcile the relationship between Xinxin and Xiaoyou. It''s just impossible for her relationship to be in place in one step, but her acceptance will certainly be much better. Then she will come forward and run in slowly, which is just the solution.


    When I have time, I really have to take Xinxin home to them. They are very satisfied with Xiaoyou. Needless to say, they like Xinxin.


    Ah~~~


    It''s a great harvest to come out tonight!


    I''ve disposed of all the things that have been overstocked in the past, and I''m in a good mood.


    Back home, less than seven o''clock, Yuxin obediently in the room to do homework, sister sitting on the sofa reading.


    "Shh ~ ~"


    Wu Hao made a silent gesture and sat down beside her.


    "I thought you''d be back at least ten o''clock. It''s hard to find them so early." Lin Xueyan said with a smile, two people shoulder to shoulder.


    "Did you have dinner?" Wu Hao whispered.


    "You haven''t eaten for a while since you just ate?"


    "I thought you would wait for me to come back to eat together. I would have eaten and come back if I had known."


    "Who knows when you''ll be back."


    Lin Xueyan looked at the time, got up and said: "I''ll make you two dishes to eat, don''t be hungry."


    "Little girl is not doing homework, forget it, you accompany me to go out to eat, just have something to discuss with you."


    "When she sees me running away, I''m sure I''ll scream again."


    "Bring her a cup of milk tea later."


    Wu Hao smiles and pulls Lin Xueyan out quietly

 Chapter 375

    in the street.


    Lin Xueyan took Wu Hao''s arm, and they walked slowly.


    "What would you like to eat?" Lin Xueyan asked softly. She always likes the feeling of being with her younger brother. It''s very pleasant to go shopping and take a walk.


    "Help yourself. Don''t you see that I''m getting less and less selective about what I eat?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Whatever you want? Have a barbecue on the side of the road? sidewalk snack booth? Or find a restaurant to sit down and eat slowly? I''m going out to eat with you. What do you want to eat? Don''t you want me to help you? " Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "I remember there was a big stall near your side, right? I''m tired of eating in restaurants all day. "


    "Then don''t make me eat it."


    "Have some with me?"


    "The taste is too heavy, and it''s not healthy. You are responsible for the acne."


    "There''s no boyfriend to be afraid of." Wu Hao joked.


    "Girls are not beautiful just to show their boyfriends. It''s better to be beautiful without boyfriends."


    "Well, well, if you can stand the temptation of delicious food, you can watch me eat well. Big stalls have the taste of big stalls. It''s good to change the taste occasionally. It''s OK not to ask you to eat big stalls every day, but occasionally once or twice."


    "I''m not in the habit of eating these."


    It doesn''t matter if Wu Hao shrugs. Yuxin, Xueyan, Yuting and the three of them haven''t eaten roadside stalls since childhood. They really don''t have that habit. Although they are all young ladies, let them eat by themselves.


    Two people strolled to a shop in the back of the community. They were mostly food makers. Several big stalls opened side by side. The landlady was holding a small recipe to solicit business on the roadside. Wu Hao didn''t know which one was delicious, so he found a place to sit down.


    Now it''s a little bit cold. These stores will prepare large closed red tents, which are called private rooms. Um, private rooms.


    I ordered a hot pot, a large plate of crayfish and some drinks.


    "You usually eat so hot when you eat outside?"


    Lin Xueyan is afraid of the layer of dried pepper floating in the hot pot. She can''t eat such a heavy taste.


    "Although it''s all peppers, it''s not spicy at all."


    Wu Hao put some meat in it and cooked it. Before he ate it, his stomach was already growling.


    "I don''t dare to eat it when I look at it."


    "I''ll get used to it a few more times."


    Wu Hao takes a crayfish to shell. Although it doesn''t have much meat, it tastes delicious.


    "Come and have a taste. I''m sure it''s different from what you eat in the hotel."


    Wu Hao sent the meat to Lin Xueyan''s mouth. Lin Xueyan was stunned, and her face turned a little red. Fortunately, the tent was already red, and she couldn''t see any change in her face. Wu Hao had already fed it to her mouth, so eat it.


    "How does it taste?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "It''s heavy, spicy and spicy." Lin Xueyan finished eating and quickly drank coconut juice. She couldn''t get used to it.


    "I''ll get used to eating more. I''ll peel another one for you."


    "No, you eat your own. I''d better have a drink."


    "Why not?"


    "No more."


    "Don''t eat it. I''ll eat it myself."


    "You eat your hot pot. I''ll peel it for you."


    Lin Xueyan puts on disposable gloves to help him peel shrimp shells.


    "The service is good."


    Wu Hao was polite to her. She took one bite at a time.


    Lin Xueyan couldn''t help laughing when she saw him like that. This kind of feeling is very good.


    "You said you had something to discuss with me? Yes? Eat and talk


    "It''s not a big deal either. I met a woman in a bar today. I felt that she had a lot of ideas, so I asked her out to have a talk. She''s not bad. She has ideals and fighting spirit, but she lacks funds. Maybe she will be a person worthy of investment." Wu Hao said while eating.


    "To be specific."


    "It''s a woman with a story. If I guess wrong, I used to work as a junior in the past. Later, I thought that life was meaningless, so I used my savings to open a clothing store and wanted to be my own brand. Of course, this is not the main thing. She wanted to help those girls who had the same experience get rid of that life, Let them use their talents to create a truly meaningful life. "


    Wu Hao said: "although it sounds out of tune with the social ethos, I believe she really has such an idea. It seems that she is also moving in this direction. However, it''s really difficult for a woman like her who has no social resources to complete a task completely by her own strength. Do you think it''s necessary for such a person to invest?"


    "If she really has such an ideal, it''s really rare. This kind of person belongs to the first step goal in our family''s investment classification, and has business potential and social status potential. I''ll see if I''m free these two days. If I''m free, you can show me her. If she does have such potential, I''ll ask someone to formulate a set of targeted investment plans to help her achieve her goal." Lin Xueyan said, peeling a shrimp to feed him.


    "Hei hei, believe me, this woman has a special aura. She comes from the dark to the light. I seldom feel this aura in a woman. I really believe her future is extraordinary." Wu Hao said with a smile and ate it.


    "I want to see what this woman looks like with such high evaluation."


    "Don''t worry, I promise I won''t let you down."


    Lin Xueyan smiles. In fact, she still believes in his vision. There are very few people who can make him have such a high evaluation. To be exact, it should be the first time that she saw him have such a high evaluation of a woman.


    "You''re not interested in people again, are you?"


    Lin Xueyan joked with half a reminder: "there are enough girls around you. Don''t let another woman come out."


    "You really think too much about it. These girls around me haven''t done it yet. How dare I provoke other women? Besides, I''m trained by these beauties around me. I''m not super beautiful girls. I''m not really interested. Especially, elder sister Keke, don''t say I''m straight male cancer. The girls around me are as pure as jade, I really don''t have any interest in these social women. " Wu Hao said.


    Lin Xueyan angry at him, but did not say anything.


    In fact, she has nothing to say. Every time he looks for a girlfriend, he feels very uncomfortable, but he can''t stop him from looking for a girlfriend. If he really wants to find a girlfriend, of course, it''s still more uncomfortable for him to find the kind of really pure and social women


    "Eat quickly, and go back early."


    "Why don''t you help me eat so much? It''s boring to eat in a restaurant every time. Come here and eat a piece of fat beef. Let alone this fat beef is really good. It''s not fake beef. It''s very conscientious. "


    "It''s dripping."


    Lin Xueyan has no choice but to feed herself. She only has one bite to eat.


    "More sausages. If it''s not spicy, take another bite."


    "Well, don''t pinch it. I''m afraid of you. I''ll eat with you."


    "Haha, that''s right. I know life is different only when I eat small food stalls on the side of the road occasionally. In the future, I often take you out to eat big food stalls. Don''t always eat those serious things in the restaurant. It''s boring."


    "Good, good, don''t order so spicy next time."


    ¡°OK¡£¡±

 Chapter 376

    "How much is the boss?"


    Two people go to the front desk to check out.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll see. Table 9 is 278. My girlfriend is so beautiful. I''ll give you a change and 270. I''ll come here often next time."


    "I''m not his girlfriend." Lin Xueyan''s face turned red and explained it solemnly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    The boss laughed, but he was not embarrassed at all. On the contrary, he whispered to Wu Hao, "the girl is beautiful. It seems that she is also interesting to you. Take her to me to eat a few more times to ensure that you can hold the beauty. 250 is not nice. Give her 260 and come back next time."


    "The boss is really good at business."


    Wu Hao smiled, and Alipay swept 260 yuan to him and took Lin Xue Yan away.


    Did Lin Xueyan not hear what she said? So near how can not hear, a face is very ruddy, especially the sentence seems to be interesting to you, as if in the heart of some sensitive point, let her want to calm down.


    "Now these business people are really able to talk in disorder. When they see boys and girls together, they make a fuss." Lin Xueyan is unnatural.


    "It''s really nice for us to go together, not to mention that we are very talented and beautiful. The melon eaters who don''t know the truth really think we are a couple." Wu Hao said with a smile that he really didn''t think much.


    However, Lin Xueyan''s face became more and more red.


    "Make fun of your sister, don''t you?" Lin Xueyan couldn''t help pinching him.


    "Sister, why are you so red, aren''t you? What a thin skin. " Wu Hao couldn''t laugh or cry. He put his hand on her nose and scraped it. Needless to say, this calm elder sister was embarrassed and really had a different flavor.


    "Who''s serious? I don''t care about you."


    Lin Xueyan is really embarrassed, put aside his hand to go.


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment, and his smiling face suddenly frowned, eh? How does it feel... How does it really taste?


    Damn it, can''t you?


    Sister is not as thin skinned as a girl, she will blush will be embarrassed, can only say that she is a little serious.


    Er


    Mother a chicken, this shouldn''t also be a peach blossom everywhere, right?


    Wu Hao''s chin almost fell to the ground. If he really wants to come like this, it''s not all over the place. NIMA might as well open a harem himself. I''ll do it. Do you want to do it like this? What does the God of fate set for his own people? Can''t it really be the constitution of the harem?


    Shit, shit.


    "Let''s go. What are you doing? I''m going back to buy Yuxin a cup of milk tea." Lin Xueyan cried ahead.


    "Oh, OK, wait a minute."


    Wu Hao ran up and looked at the girl''s bright red on her face. For the first time, she felt a kind of... Awkward feeling when she walked with her sister.


    "Sister..."


    "Well?"


    "You didn''t take it seriously, did you?" Wu Hao said tentatively.


    Lin Xueyan was stunned, pretending to be calm and angry at him. Without saying anything, she quickened her pace and walked in front of him.


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly. It seems that she really takes it seriously. This is good.


    Why don''t NIMA let herself know? In other people''s novels, all kinds of things happen when she doesn''t know. How can she let herself know such bloody things? How can we get along with each other in the future!?


    "Keke, there''s a Starbucks ahead." Wu Hao stepped forward quickly and stopped talking about it. If he could, of course he would not know.


    "What would you like to drink?" Lin Xueyan doesn''t look at him and doesn''t mention it. She is really embarrassed.


    "Well, I''ve just had enough. You haven''t eaten much. Would you like some? You girls just like to drink milk tea and have dessert. "


    "If you don''t eat at night, you''ll get fat. Yuxin always eats this and that, and she doesn''t eat anything for dinner. She''ll buy her a drink."


    "Oh."


    Wu Hao didn''t want to listen to her. When he arrived at Starbucks, he ordered a cup of coffee and packed it.


    They went for a walk and returned home.


    The little girl was watching TV. She thought her sister was busy with her own business. When she saw them coming back together, she suddenly began to talk.


    "Well, you two, leave me alone at home and go to play. I''m so bored at home that I can only watch TV."


    "Didn''t you just do your homework? I didn''t call you because I was afraid of affecting your homework. As compensation, I''ll treat you to a cup of milk tea, OK?"


    Wu Hao smiles and sits down beside her.


    "Watching TV so leisurely, have you finished your homework?"


    "Of course, otherwise there would be no time to watch TV."


    Lin Yuxin smiles and Da Fangfang kisses Wu Hao on the face.


    "You have a conscience, and you know how to buy me a cup of milk tea. What do you two do in the evening? It''s not a date. I''m afraid I''ll be your light bulb, right


    "Yuxin, what do you say? Hao didn''t eat when he came back. His elder sister just went out to have dinner with him. By the way, I''d like to talk about business. What nonsense are you talking about


    Lin Xueyan immediately went up to cover her sister''s mouth. This girl usually doesn''t see her making such a joke. How can everyone make such a joke with her today? Is it so obvious!?


    "Keke, you''re talking nonsense. You drink too much milk tea, don''t you?"


    Wu Hao reached out and knocked her on the head. It was almost impossible to mention any pot. Although everyone knew she was joking, it was strange for Wu Hao to make such a joke at this point, not to mention her sister.


    Well, it''s really funny.


    "Which side do you sleep on tonight?"


    "I''ll sleep with my brother."


    "I''ll go back to my room and take a bath first. You two will go to bed early. Hao and Yuxin will have class tomorrow. You two are watching TV too late."


    Lin Xueyan himself went back to the room, always feel strange atmosphere.


    "You little girl, what nonsense."


    Wu Hao knocked her on the head without saying a word. It was better and I made it like this again. Alas, what can I do after that.


    "Come on, let''s go. I''ll take a shower. We''ll sit in bed and watch TV."


    Lin Yuxin jumps on Wu Hao''s back. Wu Hao rolls his eyes, slaps her on the buttock two times and carries her back to the room.


    Wu Hao took a bath and lay in bed watching TV.


    Today, I always feel that there is no omen at all. But when I think about it, it seems that there is such a omen. Is it just that I didn''t notice it?


    After taking a bath, Lin Yuxin comes out of the bathroom, jumps into bed, leans in his arms and turns on the TV.


    "Brother, how do I feel that you are both worried when you come back? What''s going on at work? " Lin Yuxin asked while watching TV.


    "Can you see that?" Wu Hao is a little surprised. Is it so obvious?


    "I''m not a three-year-old girl. How can I not see it? My sister''s face is a little abnormal. I''m just joking. Her reaction is even more abnormal. Hee hee, how can I feel that my sister is really the same? Did you two really go on a date? "


    Lin Yuxin is more excited with a smile

 Chapter 377

    "Why are you laughing so happily?" Wu Hao gave her a white look.


    Thought to want to ask: "ah girl, I ask you a question, elder sister university these two years have like boy?"


    "I don''t think so. Anyway, I haven''t seen my sister go out on a date."


    "There should be a lot of boys chasing their sisters, right?"


    "That''s quite a lot, and it''s not just boys. Ha ha, before we went shopping, we met one of our sister''s female classmates and told her. I was shocked at that time. You know, I felt that my whole world outlook had been overturned. It turned out that there were Lily girls around me. They were very eye opening."


    "You know a lot."


    Wu Hao gently knocked on her head, now junior high school girls actually understand the lily, it seems that girls of this age really understand everything.


    "You really think I''m young. Now girls in primary school already know this. What''s more, we girls in junior high school, you still think it''s junior high school in my father''s time. The times are progressing. Brother, our ideas should keep up with the times." Lin Yuxin knocked on his head in turn.


    "Well, I won''t joke with you. There are so many people chasing my sister. Do you feel that my sister is particularly interested in a boy?"


    "No, my sister usually goes to school normally. If she has something to do, she goes to the company to take charge of the company''s business. If she has nothing to do, she accompanies me at home, or she takes me abroad for a walk. She doesn''t see any boy who is particularly interested in her sister. Girls always show obvious after falling in love, and can''t hide it, But I don''t think I''ve ever seen my sister fall in love. "


    Wu Hao leans against the bed and grins bitterly. This is really a bit bad.


    My sister is not interested in other boys at all, but when she is with her, she shows... Well, that kind of girl''s feeling of ignorance, which is really not a good thing for NIMA.


    "Hee hee, brother, why do you ask these questions? It can''t be... "


    Lin Yuxin suddenly laughed and whispered in his ear, "brother, do you like your sister? If you want to find out if your sister has someone you like, you can chase her boldly without worry? "


    "What nonsense, you girl."


    Wu Hao directly a brain collapse knocked down, the situation and she said just the opposite, fatal.


    "You see, I''m right. I''m angry."


    In order to speak, Lin Yuxin sat on the other side of the table and said with a smile: "brother, if you think so, you really don''t have to say that my sister has a boy who really cares about him. I''ve only seen my sister care about him very much. Every time the ups and downs of her feelings are basically due to this boy. She will worry about this boy and be angry with him, Most of the time, she will be happy because of him. Normally, my sister should like this boy. "


    "Really?"


    Wu Hao is happy. If there is such a boy, it will be easy.


    "You give me that boy''s phone, I''ll give him a call." Since his sister is interested in him, let him chase hard. It''s true that the boys now are so bold and timid. How can they be so timid.


    ¡°1**¡±


    "Well, 1 * *, in the back." Wu Hao dials directly from his mobile phone.


    ¡°5**7¡±


    "5 * * 7, huh?" Why is this number so familiar?


    ¡°6**1¡±


    Wu Hao didn''t press the last four digits. He just threw them away with a white eye. This NIMA is his own number, so the girl said for a long time that the person his sister was particularly interested in was himself?


    what the hell.


    "You mean it, don''t you?"


    "Well, of all the boys, I only found that my sister was very attentive to you. When you were in danger, she couldn''t sleep all night. When she fell asleep, she would wake up with nightmares. When she knew you were happy, she would be in a good mood. When you were in love, she was always in a bad mood, The feeling that you don''t want to pay attention to your anger and can''t express your emotion is obviously jealous. I don''t like you. What is it? I''m also a girl, so brother, if you believe me, my sister must like you. If you also like my sister, you can chase her boldly, hee hee. "


    "Laughing at you, do you think I''m joking with you?"


    Wu Hao threw her on the bed with a pillow.


    "Oh, brother, why are you beating me? I''m telling you the truth. My sister likes you all the time." Lin Yuxin smashed the pillow back with her mouth.


    "You don''t even realize the seriousness of the problem." Wu Hao said with white eyes.


    "Brother, you just want to say that your sister is your sister and you are her brother, but she is not your own sister and you are not her own brother. In terms of blood relationship, you can''t fight with your sister. Even if you are really together, it doesn''t matter. There are no similar things in society."


    "You want to." Wu Hao smiles bitterly. I don''t know what to say.


    "It''s not what I think. It''s my brother. You can''t think of it. My parents are more enlightened than you on this issue."


    Huh?


    "Hee hee, you think your parents don''t know. They know much earlier than you. The reason why they don''t see it is that they don''t want to take care of it."


    "Does Mom and dad know this?" Wu Hao looked at her in surprise. What the girl said can''t be true!?


    "Of course."


    Lin Yuxin''s eyes turned, and she used her mobile phone to call her mother directly. Wu Hao wanted to stop him, but even if he got through the phone, he would just calm down and listen to what they mean.


    "What''s the matter, girl? I don''t sleep at night. I want to call my mother." Lin Shuhui said that she was just about to go to bed.


    "I miss you and dad. Is Dad by your side?" Lin Yuxin playfully said, slag eyes signal Wu Hao not to speak.


    "Yes, I''m just about to go to bed. What''s the matter with me?"


    "What can I do for you? It''s just that I''ve been a little annoyed these two days."


    "Yo, our little princess is annoyed sometimes. Let''s hear about it. What''s the trouble?"


    "My brother is not living with us these two days. I feel that I should like my brother as much as my sister. No, I should say that I gradually find that the person I like in my heart is my brother. Mom, what do you think I should do?"


    Wu Hao can''t help it. She reaches for her hand and knocks on her head. Lin Yuxin feels the pain on her head and doesn''t dare to say it out loud.


    "Now you find that you like your brother? I thought you knew who you liked for a long time. "


    Over the phone came my mother''s heartless laughter, and the voice of muttering with my father.


    "Mom, stop teasing me. I''m serious." Lin Yuxin sticks out her tongue.

 Chapter 378

    "Good good good mother, don''t laugh, don''t tease you, your brother these two days live with you, Xueyan? What about her? "


    "What''s going on? My sister is very happy these two days. I mean me, Ma. What are you talking about


    "Talk about you, talk about you. Does your brother know you like him?"


    "I don''t know, do I?" Lin Yuxin looks at Wu Hao and sticks out her tongue.


    "So he doesn''t know that Xueyan likes him?"


    "I certainly didn''t know before, but these two days they stay together every day. I don''t know if I know. Mom, why are you off topic again?"


    "Don''t worry. Listen to mom slowly."


    My mother said, "after all, the relationship between you two and Hao is unusual, but the law doesn''t stipulate that you can''t be together. If you like it, be brave. Anyway, my parents will definitely support you in this matter, and they won''t have any psychological burden. If there are any other problems, my parents will help you solve them, You just need to be sure of your true feelings. Don''t think too much about the rest. "


    "Hee hee, really?"


    "Mom can still joke with you about this, but listen to mom''s words, you have to understand your true feelings, especially your girl. Mom believes that Xueyan really loves Hao, but you are a girl with uncertain mind. Don''t think you are in love with him just because you worship your brother. It''s most important to recognize your feelings, so that you won''t regret it later."


    "My feelings for my brother are the same as my sister''s feelings for my brother, OK?"


    "Mom didn''t say no, I just want you to know clearly. If you really think so, mom will support you as well."


    "Well, I see. Thank you for your support."


    Lin Yuxin grinned and said, "but mom, there is still a very serious problem. What do you want to do? I like my brother with my sister, but I don''t want to quarrel with my sister. What''s the matter? "


    "It''s up to you. If you two sisters can accept it, you can work together. Hao now has two girlfriends and Tingting. To be honest, if you can accept it, mom would like you both to be with him, and mom doesn''t want you two to have conflicts because of this."


    "It''s acceptable for me to be with my elder sister, sister ting and my elder brother, but I don''t want to be with other girls and my elder brother."


    "Then mom can''t control it. You can discuss with your brother to see if he is willing to give up his two girlfriends."


    "All right."


    Lin Yuxin tooted her lips and asked, "what''s your opinion, dad?"


    "He''s right next to me. Would you like to ask him for yourself?"


    "Yes. Dad, did you hear what I told mom? Hee hee, what''s your opinion? "


    "Young people''s feelings should be controlled by themselves, and dad is not the kind of person who does not follow the past. If you two sisters really like Hao, dad will support you and help you clear away all your worries."


    "Hee hee, thank you, Dad. I love you. Take a rest. I''ll hang up first."


    Lin Yuxin hangs up, throws her cell phone on the bed and looks at Wu Hao with a smile.


    What about Wu Hao?


    At this moment, his face is as wonderful as the facial makeup on the stage. Before, I only heard about Keng father, Keng father. For the first time, I knew what Keng son was. It was so clear to my daughter that I never told my son what my father and mother were thinking. My mother was just careless, My father, who has always been serious, is so old and unorthodox. Oh, they are a pair of living treasures.


    "Brother hee hee, do you know the attitude of my parents? They are much more open-minded than you. It''s you who think too much. It''s just the relationship between girls and boys. You have to add so much ideological burden. "


    "They were standing and talking without backache. I''m the client, OK?"


    Wu Hao gave a white look and calmed down.


    "Mom and dad knew very early that my sister liked me?"


    "Yes, it''s not a matter of two days for my sister to like you. Parents can''t see their children''s feelings."


    "You knew that already?"


    "Of course, I don''t know if my sister and I are together every day."


    "Damn it, so I''m the only one who doesn''t know the whole thing, right?"


    "It should be."


    With a smile, Lin Yuxin suddenly sat up straight and said seriously, "in order to let you know everything, I''m announcing an important thing now..."


    "Stop, stop, I don''t want to hear what you''re saying later."


    "I officially announce, brother, I like you too!" The little girl just doesn''t care. Anyway, she just said it on the phone. Now it''s a confession, hee hee.


    "..." Wu Hao covered his face with black thread. His scalp was numb. What the hell is the matter.


    "Come on, brother. Sister hee knows that I like you. You''ve heard my parents'' attitude. Our sisters won''t quarrel with each other, so you have nothing to worry about." Lin Yuxin pours into his arms. She is as tired of him as a kitten. It''s better to understand everything.


    "That''s easy for you to say."


    Wu Hao gave her a white look and picked her up.


    "What for?"


    "You''ll sleep with your sister in the future. Don''t come to my room again."


    "No! I still like to sleep with my brother. "


    "It used to be OK, but it won''t be OK in the future!"


    Wu Hao carried her directly into her sister''s room, left her on the bed and left by himself. He locked the door of the room to prevent her from running in again.


    Lin Xueyan is sitting on the bed looking at the documents, looking at the sister who was thrown on the bed for a long time.


    "What''s the matter? How did Hao throw you here? "


    "Well, he''s bad."


    Lin Yuxin vomited her tongue towards the gate, and then began to laugh.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Hee hee, I''ll tell you. I just told my brother everything, everything."


    "Everything? What, everything? "


    "You like him, and I like his things."


    "Why do you tell him that?" Lin Xueyan is thin skinned, and suddenly blushes. She can''t read the documents any more, and her mind is in a mess.


    "My brother has been asking if you like anyone, so I just told him clearly. I also called my mother to let him know the attitude of my father and mother. My brother is so fickle outside, and he doesn''t know if someone in the family likes him. Just let him know. Like is like."


    "You girl, how embarrassing it will be for everyone to live together." Lin Xueyan can''t laugh or cry. She didn''t expect that this would happen tonight.


    "What''s so embarrassing? We both like him, but now he knows it, too. You know the attitude of mom and Dad, elder sister, and you don''t have to think about it so much. Hee hee, I recorded the music secretly to give you a clear idea of mom and dad. "


    Lin Yuxin turns on the recording

 Chapter 379

    Lin Xueyan listened to the whole process of the conversation between her sister and her mother, and her face was red all the way.


    She had known her parents'' opinions before, but they had never expressed their agreement and support so clearly. This time, their attitude on the phone was not so clear. They not only agreed but also strongly supported.


    To tell you the truth, the biggest stone in my heart has already fallen to the ground if I can get their support. After all, this matter is not only about the relationship between them and him, but also involves the family relationship behind them. If my parents can agree and support me, my biggest worry will be eliminated.


    The biggest stone is to put it down, but the main body of this matter is their sisters and Wu Hao. There is no contradiction between them. She has known for a long time that the little girl likes her brother. Of course, Yuxin also knows that she likes him. They have never thought about fighting. Now that their parents'' attitude is so clear, there is no need for them to make conflicts, But... It''s obvious that Wu Hao himself is shocked and hard to accept. It''s obvious that his emotional sensitivity is far less than the two girls. It''s hard for him to accept it for a while.


    How embarrassing it is to live together every day in the future!?


    "Hee hee, elder sister, you don''t have to worry so much. I think it''s a good thing to let my brother know. If I don''t tell him, this fool doesn''t know when he will realize it. You see, among the three sisters, he only knows that he can get Tingting. Hum, he is so angry that he doesn''t ask us any questions."


    "We''re his sister and his sister. It''s better to be different." Lin Xueyan has no choice but to put it on the table. She always feels uncomfortable.


    "If there''s any difference, it''s not good to be a childhood sweetheart. We''re not close to him." Lin Yuxin said with a flat mouth.


    "Well, well, let''s not talk about that. Let''s do whatever we want."


    "Hee hee, sister, don''t think so much about it. I''ll give you a massage. From tomorrow on, our relationship with my brother will be clear. How nice."


    "You are good, you usually show so obvious, now clear also no influence, I don''t know how to face him." Lin Xueyan smiles bitterly.


    "Just think of him as the boy you like. It''s so easy."


    Lin Xueyan was stunned. This statement seems to have some truth, but it''s still a bit strange to think about it. Although she always has feelings for him, she always treats him as her younger brother. She doesn''t want Yuxin to treat him as a boy she likes. It''s really hard to change.


    "Let''s see what Hao thinks these two days. After all, it''s not what our sisters want."


    "Brother, what else can he think of as a boy? For him, it''s equal to two more girlfriends. If I don''t mention how happy I am."


    "If he thinks so, he won''t throw you over."


    Lin Xueyan laughed, "girl, do you really want us both to be his girlfriends?"


    "I don''t want to be with other women, but I''m willing to be with my sister and sister ting. Hee hee, the three of us have been together since childhood. If we can be together all the time, I''m very happy. I just don''t know if you want to be with my sister?"


    "Silly girl, don''t think about sleeping."


    Lin Xueyan smiles, and the slender jade finger gently pokes at her head. What are you willing to do or not? Since childhood, all three of their sisters have a special love for him. In fact, they have known since childhood that what everyone likes is him. From childhood to adulthood, there has been no contradiction because of this. It''s easy to accept it.


    "Ah, brother is such a fool. Two girls are waiting for him in this room. He wants to sleep alone, stupid." Lin Yuxin sighed again and again.


    "If you want to sleep with him, don''t pull on me. I don''t want to sleep with him now."


    "Hee hee, don''t you really want to?"


    "I don''t want to, ah ~ ~ ~ ha ha, don''t scratch when it stops raining. It''s itchy and itchy. Stop making noise and go to bed quickly ~ ~"


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao vaguely heard the frolic voice next door, pulled the pillow over his head, crying and laughing.


    Tonight this is really unexpected, originally just suddenly aware of such a thing, did not expect to go home was a little girl directly to stab through, originally thought that there is something wrong with my sister, did not expect that the little girl''s own situation is more serious.


    Ah ~ ~ ~ damn it.


    One is my sister, and the other is my sister. Although she is not my own sister, she has been called this way for more than ten years. She may become her girlfriend all of a sudden. How strange she is.


    Refuse them decisively?


    Of course, this is a good choice, but there is no doubt that it is very difficult to implement. They do not have any direct relationship with themselves like Li Yunyao and situ Na. After they refuse, they can not avoid them. One is their own sister, the other is their own sister.


    The elder sister is good to say, really want to be frank with her to say best don''t like this, she is sure to listen to, but the rain Xin this wench is different, refuse to have no effect at all, she just don''t care you refuse to refuse, she said like is like, she said love is love, the final inevitable result is only one - tangled.


    Wu Hao lost his pillow and looked at the ceiling. He could still hear the sound of their sisters fighting in the room. They had a good time. Are they too hypocritical?


    They don''t care about this relationship. Their parents have expressed their approval and support. They are thinking about this and that here. Is it too damned that they are not men?


    Damn it, just take it?


    "Master, in fact, you don''t have to worry too much about it. I think your destiny has a close relationship with women from the beginning." Leah said suddenly.


    "Well? What do you say? "


    "The master himself has realized that if you want to be the strongest God, you need to be connected with several women. If you believe in fate, you can naturally regard it as fate''s arrangement for you. Women are the first factor to help you become the strongest in your journey of destiny, so why worry about women?"


    "You don''t want me to take one from each other, do you?" Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "Of course not. It depends on the master''s inner thoughts. I just want to make a suggestion. I hope the master doesn''t waste too much time on this kind of thing. A really powerful man will have many women behind him. It''s nothing more normal." Leia said.


    Wu Hao shrugged.


    Xu Xinjie has changed her life. Liya has changed his life. Xiaoyou has changed his way of looking at the world. His life is really changing because of women. In the foreseeable future, more women will change. Don''t be so reserved in the future? Let the emotional things take their course and put more energy on cultivation?

 Chapter 380

    In fact, I have spent a lot of time on my feelings recently. I''m in a dilemma. It''s not like my style before.


    Just accept it. It''s not just one woman. How many more are you afraid of? Damn, according to the current trend of people''s design, whether they will finally stay on the earth for development has to be a big question mark. Why use the rules and regulations on the earth to define themselves? From the perspective of development, it''s a small matter to have more women!


    I''m not a man of self-discipline in my heart, so I don''t need to be trapped!


    Damn it, that''s what it is!


    After Yao Yao and Nana also accept it, the province of their several women jealousy, really want to make trouble, together to push down on the bed, put them together to make clothes, see if they are strong or their own strong!


    Damn it, I''m too lazy to think about these problems!


    Wu Hao jumped up directly from the bed. He wanted to open the door and enter their room, but it was locked.


    "Two beauties, open the door."


    Wu Hao knocked on the door. He leaned by the door and felt relieved. When he figured it out, there would be nothing to worry about. Not only them, but also the women around him should adopt this kind of magnanimous attitude. Just accept it. Damn it!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Xueyan came down to open the door and saw him standing at the door with a smile on her face. Her face was a little red.


    "Nothing. Come here, girl."


    Wu Hao put his arms around Lin Xueyan''s waist and looked at his sister''s beautiful face. There is no doubt that his heart beat very strongly. If he didn''t have any selfishness for their extraordinary desire to protect them from childhood to adulthood, it''s a bit of a pull. Since the heart beat is real, let''s do it.


    Lin Xueyan''s heart beats faster to his sudden action. What''s the matter with this boy all of a sudden?


    "What''s the matter, brother?"


    As soon as Lin Yuxin came over, she threw herself directly into his arms.


    Wu Hao also put her in his arms, saying nothing, for the first time with a man''s eyes to appreciate this big one and small two beauties, beautiful!


    "Why are you doing this to us?" Lin Xueyan blushed at the sight.


    "For the first time, I found that the two beauties around me are so beautiful. I hope you will always be so beautiful and happy."


    Wu Hao smiles and kisses them on the lips. Yes, this time he leaves a kiss on their lips.


    The sisters were stunned.


    This is the first time he has ever kissed their lips since childhood. Even Lin Yuxin is the first time he has been kissing them, let alone Lin Xueyan.


    "Brother... Just gave us a kiss?"


    Lin Yuxin looks at her sister.


    "Well, it seems so."


    Lin Xueyan has a pretty red face. The deer in her heart is fast, but she is inexplicably relieved. If this is his attitude, then there is no need to consider how to get along with each other. This guy will definitely eat their sisters.


    "Hee hee, brother, I love you!"


    Lin Yuxin yelled with joy.


    Lin Xueyan was stunned and giggled. She didn''t know why. She always felt that her younger brother suddenly woke up, and generally let go. She didn''t have the embarrassment and mind before.


    Although I don''t know what he experienced in his heart, there is no doubt that it will be a new beginning for the two sisters.


    "Well, go to bed as soon as possible. You''ll have to go to class tomorrow."


    "Hee hee, I''m so happy."


    "Happy also want to sleep, or you go to sleep with your brother? I just threw you here. I don''t think so now. "


    "Good."


    Lin Yuxin just walked two steps, then pulled Lin Xueyan and said with a smile, "let''s go there together. I feel like my brother suddenly wants to open up."


    "If you want to go, I''d better sleep by myself."


    "Go, go."


    Lin Yuxin just pulls Lin Xueyan over. Wu Hao''s door is still open. As soon as he sees the two sisters coming, he is stunned. Then he laughs and welcomes them with open arms.


    "I just thought that one person seemed to be a little sleepless. Hehe, two beauties just came to sleep with me. I can''t help it."


    "After that, we all sleep with my brother." Lin Yuxin smiles and jumps into bed.


    "I think I''d better go back and sleep with you two." Lin Xueyan blushed.


    "Come back after all. Three people here are enough."


    Wu Hao pulls her into his arms and turns off the light.


    "We''ll all sleep together in the future." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "The beauty of thinking."


    Lin Xueyan gently twisted on his waist, and his sister nestled in his arms to sleep, nothing to think about, how to do it.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    When Wu Hao gets up, Lin Xueyan is no longer in the room. The little girl in her arms sleeps sweetly.


    If it wasn''t for the different body scents on both sides of me, Wu Hao really thought yesterday was like a dream, but


    Reality is better!


    Wu Hao kisses her face and gets up.


    Lin Xueyan is cooking breakfast in the kitchen when she sees Wu Hao leaning against the door and looking at herself with a slightly red face.


    "Come on, what''s good to see? Tell Yuxin to get up quickly, otherwise she will be late."


    "Do you have classes in the morning?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "There are three or four classes, but I have to go to the company later. How about you? Do you plan to stay at home or go to the company with me? "


    "You are not at home to sleep with me. What am I doing at home alone? Let''s go to the company with you."


    Wu Hao hugged her from behind and gave her a bad kiss on the face. To tell you the truth, this kind of feeling was really good.


    "Well, go and get Yuxin up."


    Lin Xueyan blushes with shame. This kind of movie version of kitchen passion makes her heart beat very fast. A kind of happiness that can melt people makes her very satisfied, but also very shy. After all, she is a girl.


    "I''ve already kissed you. Should you kiss me, too?"


    Wu Hao gave a bad smile.


    "I''m afraid of you."


    Lin Xueyan looks back and wants to kiss him on the face. Wu Hao deliberately tilts his face, and their lips are opposite. Lin Xueyan''s face turns red.


    "I''ll get Yuxin up!"


    "When did you get so bad?"


    Lin Xueyan patted him, as shy as a young girl.


    "I''ve always been bad, haven''t I? It''s just that it should get worse in the future. "


    Wu Hao laughs, whistles and runs out of the kitchen. Life should be like this. This is the way men who do great things deal with their feelings. Ha ha ha.


    Lin Xueyan pursed her lips with a delicate expression. She knew very well that this morning''s kiss was of extraordinary significance, and his treatment of her today was almost like that of her boyfriend, which also proved this point.


    It''s a wonderful feeling.


    But she likes this kind of feeling very much, likes a person, loves a person, finally does not want to have more such happy moments with him, from now on this kind of happiness should be more?


    Lin Xueyan smiles and continues to make breakfast.

 Chapter 381

    After breakfast, Wu Hao and Lin Xueyan sent the little girl to school, and then accompanied Lin Xueyan to the company.


    There is a new trend in Wanfeng''s investment plan. As the risk control manager, fan XieHua re submitted a risk assessment. Although everyone thought it was unnecessary, he still did it. Now that he has done it, everyone reluctantly re read it.


    This evaluation report is not much different from the previous one in general. It only reduces Wanfeng''s risk assessment project to a lower level. What was mentioned in the previous report must be noted that in this report, it has been changed to normal risk. At the same time, it exaggerates the positive role of several profit projects of Wanfeng.


    "Chairman, I think this report is more in line with the actual situation of Wanfeng, and Yinrui''s investment in Wanfeng should refer to this report." Fan XieHua endured the tension to face all people''s doubts.


    "I will seriously consider your report. If necessary, I will hold another meeting to discuss the necessity and feasibility of the report. Everyone will go back to see the report provided by Mr. Fan, and any comments or suggestions will be sent to my email." Lin Xueyan seriously looked around the crowd, and did not show any detectable attitude.


    Fan XieHua was embarrassed and forced the chairman to make a decision immediately? It''s too obvious that there''s a problem.


    "Mr. Fan, do you still have something to say?" Lin Xueyan looks at fan XieHua and smiles.


    "No, chairman, please believe my experience. I think this investment is of great significance to us Yinrui. That''s why I made an appraisal report in person and I hope to do my duty for the company." Fan XieHua stood up and said.


    "I don''t think Mr. Fan is not responsible for the company. On the contrary, if everyone can attach so much importance to every project of the company, we can imagine the future of Yinrui."


    Lin Xueyan smiles quietly.


    "Well, since we have nothing else to say, let''s break up and work hard for everyone," he said


    Everyone got up one after another to collect the information in front of him and left. Everyone looked at fan XieHua strangely. They didn''t quite understand why he was so enthusiastic about Wanfeng''s investment. They were very resourceful and could not help doubting his role in this matter.


    Lin Xueyan and Wu Hao return to the office.


    Chairman Lin''s office is not luxurious, but it''s very spacious. It''s more than 200 square meters and more than 300 square meters by visual inspection. Because we don''t want to put a lot of things like home decoration, the space of two or three hundred square meters looks more spacious than reality. There are many green plants and indoor flowers in it. Walking inside it is like a hanging garden.


    The main reason for making such a style is that she likes to think and make decisions in a spacious environment. As a leader and decision maker of the company, she obviously enjoys the highest and best welfare.


    "Elder sister, did you get the information from Uncle Yu? I feel more and more that fan XieHua is making trouble with Wanfeng people. I believe that the business situation of Wanfeng must hide the fundamental reason for their doing so. " Wu Hao fell on the spacious sofa, reached for a small flower and smelled it. It was nice and fragrant.


    "Didn''t I give you the information yesterday?"


    "Last night? We slept together last night. When did you give me the information Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Oh, I''ll go back to see it that night. Uncle Yu has already sent the information." Lin Xueyan sat down beside him, her face flushed slightly.


    "Here you are."


    Lin Xueyan was stunned. She took the little flower in his hand and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, I''m not kidding. Really, fan XieHua''s action is too unscrupulous. I really don''t understand what Wan Feng means."


    "Did you read the information from Yu Bo?"


    "I haven''t read it yet. I wanted to read it before I went to bed last night. As a result, you came back. At night, Yuxin took you to sleep."


    "I guess I''m short of money."


    Wu Hao shrugged and said, "if you are not short of money, why do you have to invest more? Although enterprises with the purpose of financing hope that the larger the amount of financing, the better, there is a bottom line. Wanfeng''s investment feeling is completely different this time. I wish you had invested all the money in Yinrui, which is a bit strange. "


    "I have a doubt, Wan Feng this financing is not a bureau?"


    "It must be a bureau."


    "No, I mean that the financing itself is a fraud, and it does not have the conditions to let Yinrui take a stake in Wanfeng. If so, I have to consider whether to invest the money."


    Lin Xueyan said: "I''m not afraid of Wanfeng''s cheating investment. I can''t control what they want to do with the money they invested in. As long as Yinrui can own Wanfeng''s shares, it''s a bit ridiculous if they have nothing in the past."


    "Why do you have such doubts?" Wu Hao was stunned. Generally speaking, this kind of situation is relatively rare, right?


    "Intuition."


    This intuition makes Lin Xueyan really cautious.


    The biggest reason why she wants to invest in Wanfeng this time is that she hopes Yinrui can enter the shareholders'' meeting of Wanfeng and realize the overall control of Wanfeng step by step today. In this purpose, she can not care what the billions and tens of billions are used for, but when the main purpose may fail, she must seriously consider whether the money is necessary.


    "Is there any way to find out the main motive of Wanfeng''s investment?" Wu Hao asked.


    "The specific investigation of the investment project is carried out by the risk control department, but now fan XieHua is sitting in this position. If you really want to investigate, I''m afraid you can''t give it to them."


    After thinking about it, Lin Xueyan gets up and makes a phone call for Chen Biqing, the general manager.


    "Chairman, you want to see me?"


    "Well, there''s something I want you to do."


    Lin Xueyan said: "manager fan has taken Wan Feng''s investment project too seriously in these two meetings. What do you think of manager Chen?"


    "I''m considering whether or not to send an email to the chairman to reflect this. As the direct leader of the risk control department, manager fan''s performance today is really incredible. It''s not like what a risk control manager should do to weaken the risk assessment of the financing party and improve his business optimism. I think there must be some secret in it."


    Chen Biqing explained: "the chairman of the board is not that I am jealous of a gentleman with the heart of a villain, nor that I want to avenge myself on this matter. I do have some different opinions with manager fan at ordinary times, but I consider this matter from the perspective that the general manager is responsible for the company."


    "Mr. Chen, please sit down first. I believe you are thinking about the company. That''s why I came to you today."

 Chapter 382

    Lin Xueyan said: "manager fan''s unusual performance in this investment makes me think it''s necessary to thoroughly investigate this investment. I can''t trust the people in the risk control department. I want to leave this matter to manager Chen. Are you willing to accept it?"


    "Of course!" Chen Biqing just sat down and stood up again. How could he not accept this.


    "Well, manager Chen, you should select some capable and trustworthy people to do it. It''s not suitable to do it in public. Just do it in private. If you have any progress, just report it to me directly."


    "OK, chairman, I see."


    "I''ll give you two directions,

 Chapter 383

    Wan Feng''s financing was initiated in the name of the company. If it was for the failure of Zhong Hongxing''s investment, Wan Feng knew that he had appropriated a huge amount of public funds, which was 1.6 billion yuan. When Wan Feng''s major shareholders knew about this, how could they handle it so well?


    It is very likely that Zhong Hongxing borrowed the name of the company for financing. If it really borrowed the name of the company, then the financing project is a complete fraud. The so-called investment is simply to give him personal money.


    But why did he do it?


    This is a very contradictory issue.


    There is no doubt that this investment reveals a sense of anxiety and urgency, that is to say, Zhong Hongxing is eager to get a huge sum of money, and the purpose is likely to be to fill the deficit.


    However, he even out the accounts in the same quarter when he embezzled public funds. There was no need to fill in the so-called deficit. At this time, the company''s book was filled in and the amount was 1.6 billion yuan more, but it was revealed, wasn''t it?


    Strange!


    It''s very, very strange!


    "Well, do you have a clue?"


    One side of Lin Xueyan see his brow locked, his cup twist open in front of him.


    "I see something, but the situation seems very complicated. Let me have a look and think about it again." Wu Hao drank warm water and continued to read the information in his hand.


    Lin Xueyan couldn''t help laughing at his serious appearance. The reason why she didn''t look at it herself was that she hoped that he could go to see more and analyze more of these things.


    I believe he can find out the problem, Lin Xueyan continue to seriously class.


    Wu Hao also continued to think.


    Zhong Hongxing''s eagerness to get the money is obviously in conflict with the account he has closed before. The account has been closed. In any case, there is no need to be too urgent. This is the normal reaction.


    And his reaction now is obviously not like this.


    Then there is only one possibility that he will have this abnormal reaction now - his previous balance accounts have been found broken and loopholes have been found!


    And now he''s in a hurry to fill in the money!


    Yes, only in this way can we explain his urgent action now!


    Wu Hao immediately began to carefully look at Wanfeng''s recent investment project information, and found that Wanfeng''s investment project number and investment amount in recent months showed a significant downward and artificially controlled trend. Data analysts marked the original planned investment amount and actual investment amount on the funds of the two recent projects, and indicated that the reason was that Wanfeng was affiliated with the company.


    Affiliated?


    "Sister, what is the affiliated operation?"


    Wu Hao drew a line of calligraphy on the iPad for her to see directly.


    "All walks of life have different explanations. Do you mean Wan Feng''s affiliation? Wanfeng did have a affiliation operation with their company some time ago, allowing a listed company to partially control Wanfeng, so as to seek the listing of some assets. It is very difficult for domestic investment companies to go public. Generally, companies with low strength can only go public in this way. "


    "What is the impact of this affiliated operation on the company''s funds?"


    "What impact can this have? At most, let the third party audit to check the company''s assets before the affiliated operation. The company''s capital flow will be a little more cautious, and the rest will have no impact." Lin Xueyan said.


    "Asset inventory? So it is


    Wu Hao suddenly understood what was going on.


    It is estimated that the third party audit discovered the problem of the account two years ago when it checked the assets of Wanfeng. Zhong Hongxing was in a hurry to fill in the funds.


    Wu Hao re looked at the information, and looked at Wan Feng''s latest news on the Internet, and confirmed his idea exactly.


    Now, there''s only one question.


    This account has been found out. Can Zhong Hongxing still find a way to get such a large sum of money back to the company without being noticed? Or can he make everyone believe that the money that appears in the air at this time is not the result of his embezzlement?


    The reason why he is so anxious to get the money back is probably because he is afraid that this matter will be exposed and removed from the board of directors? Does he really have the ability to come back with this lie?


    Soon, Wu Hao found the answer in his recent investment projects.


    Two months ago, he bought a small company in his own name, but the company eventually became a wholly-owned subsidiary of Wanfeng.


    Tut tut.


    Every time he goes to dig these shopping malls, Wu Hao will deeply lament the treachery of these people. Putting aside prejudice, this move is really wonderful!


    The company he bought in his own name can be said to be his investment project. To make the company a subsidiary of Wanfeng is his investment for the company. The profits actually belong to the company. No one can say anything about it. He just raised the money and injected it into the company, This mistake can be easily recovered, and the price he has to pay is probably just to bribe the person in charge of the later review to let him not disclose the time when the funds are recorded, and then bribe the project leader of the company to advance the incorporation time of the company to two years ago.


    It''s easy for him.


    After the completion of these two steps, there are many words about the money. At least he can easily get rid of the stigma of embezzling huge amounts of public funds. At most, the improper disposal of funds is a problem that is too small to be small. If he can use this small company to bring a profit to Wanfeng, it''s even better to say, for example, 1.7 billion yuan is injected into it, Isn''t it equal to making 100 million yuan for the company in two years? At this time, the right to explain completely fell into his hands.


    Tut tut.


    Brilliant!


    The old fox should not be too clever!


    Wu Hao threw the iPad on the table, leaned back on the chair and let out a long breath.


    Although the old fox is clever, it''s a pity that he met fan XieHua, a pig teammate. His eagerness for success directly exposed him.


    And he, hehe, as the existence of God''s opponent, how can he hide from the world!


    "Do you understand the question?" Lin Xueyan said with a smile, looking at his relaxed appearance, it is obvious that he has found the key to the problem.


    "I see. Ninety percent of the questions are clear!" Wu Hao said with a confident smile.


    "Ninety percent? I thought you knew it all. " Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "At present, the only thing I don''t understand is why Zhong Hongxing wants his son Zhong Longxuan to come after you. I think I''ve found out the rest, and I''m not far away from ten. How long will the class be over? I''ll give you a report


    "In about five minutes."


    Lin Xueyan looked at her watch and said, "why don''t you think about this problem again and report it to me together?"


    "I can''t think of this problem by thinking about it. The clue is too single. Unlike financing, there is a specific and huge clue that can be linked. As long as you find the clue, it''s easy to find the flaw. Let''s talk about Zhong Longxuan again. In a word, break the situation in front of you at present. "


    Lin Xueyan smiles and says nothing. After listening to the last few minutes of class, they leave the class together.

 Chapter 384

    On campus.


    Wu Hao and Lin Xueyan are walking side by side.


    Lin Xueyan''s face is a little shy, but also full of happiness.


    The previous school is a place for her to study, and she also envies the girls who hold hands with the boys she likes, but she has no chance to fall in love like them. After all, it''s hard for girls to let another person in their heart after they like one person.


    But now the picture that she once envied happened to herself, walking hand in hand with the people she liked on campus. She turned out to be so happy.


    "What did you find? Can we say it now? " Lin Xueyan said.


    "First of all, I can be sure that Zhong Hongxing personally initiated the financing in the name of Wanfeng. I don''t know how he will explain it to you. In a word, this investment is unlikely to help you achieve the goal you want." Wu Hao said.


    "His personal financing? That is to sell part of his own equity at most, which is really not what I want


    "So whether you want to enter the game or not, you should think about it yourself."


    Wu Hao continued: "the reason why he set up this bureau is to save himself. Two years ago, he misappropriated Wanfeng''s 1.6 billion yuan to invest in a real estate project, but he didn''t expect to start making profits. People ran first, and none of the money he invested was taken away. Originally, he had finished the account, but Wanfeng''s recent affiliated operation led to the third party audit finding out the problem account, so he had to find a way to fill in the money, His technique is quite clever. He bought a small company first and made it a subsidiary of Wanfeng through operation. Once your money comes to his hand, he can immediately inject it into the accounts of that small company. As for other questions, I think his ability should be very easy to solve. "


    "I see. It''s no wonder manager fan wants to invest more money in both banks and Swiss over and over again. The purpose is to take more money to fill the huge hole in the book."


    Lin Xueyan suddenly realized.


    "Since it''s such a bureau, there''s no need for Yinrui''s money to invest in it. It''s not my interest to help Zhong Hongxing balance his personal accounts, but it''s a pity to have such an opportunity."


    "So soon? Why don''t you look at the data for yourself? " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You have seen what I have to look good at. Of course, I choose to believe your judgment, so you should be responsible for your judgment, because whether Yinrui is losing money is directly caused by you." Lin Xueyan also laughed.


    "Then I''m not responsible. Anyway, you have a lot of money. If you lose something, you can lose something."


    Lin Xueyan gives him a angry look.


    Wu Hao''s phone rang. Dad called.


    "Hello, Dad."


    "It''s done."


    "Don''t you say it can be done in an hour, when the efficiency becomes so low, this kind of noon, Dad." Wu Hao joked.


    "I installed an independent server for you. In the future, all data will run independently, and even the internal data of the family will not have an impact on your software data."


    "Oh, that''s right. Thanks, Dad. I''ll go fishing with you when I have time."


    "Come on, don''t talk so well."


    Wu daikang said: "boy, I''d like to remind you that you should take good care of your feelings. Don''t mess around, but don''t miss the people you really love and the people who really love you. If you encounter any problems, you can call me and your mother. We will help you solve all the problems that can be solved."


    "Cough, you don''t have to say so obscure. My sister and I are well together. My sister and I are walking hand in hand in the school now. Would you like to send a picture to you?" Wu Hao joked that he was not embarrassed.


    "Xueyan is by your side?"


    "Or which Xueyan shall I lead?"


    "Dad."


    Lin Xueyan said hello with a red face, because the relationship has become different, and the feeling of greeting has become different.


    "Well, Xueyan, you should think about your feelings. Your parents will support you."


    "Well, thank you, Dad."


    Lin Xueyan answered the phone and said, "there are many things going on in the company recently. I''ll take Hao home to see you and mom when I''m free."


    "Look what you say. It''s like going home to see your parents." Wu daikang couldn''t help laughing.


    "Dad ~ ~"


    Lin Xueyan blushed with laughter. What she said just now is really like meeting parents. What parents do the family meet.


    "OK, no kidding. Come home when you have time."


    Wu daikang became serious and said: "when you make decisions at work, you should be careful. When you can be careful, you should be careful. Especially when you make major decisions, you can do more detailed investigation to help you make correct decisions."


    "Well, I see. Dad, you mean investing in Wanfeng? Hao personally investigated this matter, and he has made clear the situation behind the investment, so don''t worry, Dad. "


    "Oh? This son of a bitch is interested in this? I''m still investigating myself. I can''t see it. "


    "Usually, I''m not interested in doing anything. If I do something, I''ll do it myself. There''s nothing I can''t do. Don''t look down on me, OK?" Wu Hao said.


    "OK, you''re good. Xueyan should be like this first. Dad won''t disturb your date."


    "Dad ~ ~"


    Lin Xueyan is said to have a big red face again. She just listens to the phone and laughs and hangs up.


    "Dad is really, when did he become such a joker?"


    "Happy."


    Wu Hao laughs and kisses her face. It''s really obvious that girls are in love.


    Lin Xueyan gently poked him and protested against his rogue behavior, but this action revealed the sweet happiness of a girl in love.


    Wu Hao smiles. This kind of feeling is really good.


    "Elder sister, you can say that dad knows everything, but it''s so obscure to remind him of everything. If you don''t know that he has to point out something, you don''t know what he wants to say. Why? Since you want to remind him, just remind him clearly." Wu Hao changed the subject.


    "This is my father''s wisdom. If he clearly tells us how to do everything, we will lose our ability to judge things over time. My father is not afraid of our mistakes. He is afraid that we will lose our ability to judge things. This is the reason why he always points to the end. I think it''s very good."


    "Well, I''m just reminding us, but I have to let people guess. To tell you the truth, I really don''t like it. I''m tired." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "But you can have the judgment now. Dad''s way of training is very important. Do you have to admit that?" Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "I admit it. Forget about him. When will you take me back to see my parents? "


    "I hate you. You make such jokes, too."


    "Well, well, find a place to eat, and go home at noon to have a rest?"


    "Rest is rest. What are you laughing at?"


    "Did I laugh?"


    "Not yet."


    They left school laughing all the way, but they didn''t know there was a pair of envious eyes staring at them

 Chapter 385

    It''s half past ten in the evening.


    Wu Hao and Lin Xueyan quietly come to the living room from the room. Lin Xueyan moves out of the computer and opens the email.


    Report from Chen Biqing.


    I didn''t expect that this guy''s action was very fast. The things he was asked to do in the morning were already done in the evening. This efficiency has to be said to be a general manager''s material.


    There are eight individuals and groups who have received Wanfeng''s investment invitation, of which five are individual investors, and one is Yinrui. That is to say, Wanfeng''s financing is not a large-scale financing, but a small-scale move.


    The report clearly shows the background of seven investors except Yinrui.


    The information of these five individual funders is very interesting.


    They are all related to Wanfeng, or to be more precise, Zhong Hongxing. Some of them are business owners, and they are also wealthy investors. But without exception, these five people received Zhong Hongxing''s investment when they were poor in their early years, and Zhong Hongxing is their best friend.


    The other two companies that participated in this investment in the name of enterprises are even more interesting.


    One of them is a company controlled by Wanfeng, which is the largest institutional shareholder of the company. The other is a company in which Zhong Hongxing shares in his own name. Zhong Hongxing''s shares in the company account for 68%, which is the largest individual shareholder of the company. It can be said that this company basically belongs to Zhong Hongxing.


    "The purpose of this investment has been completely determined."


    Wu Hao shrugged and looked at Lin Xueyan with a smile. He said: "except for Yinrui, the other seven individuals or companies involved in this matter are all Zhong Hongxing''s people. Their role in this matter is estimated to make you feel that this is a real financing behavior. I didn''t expect that you would seriously investigate the background of other investors. This is better, but more fake."


    "Cleverness is mistaken for cleverness."


    Lin Xueyan closed the computer and took a breath.


    "There is no doubt that this is an out and out cheating investment. It seems that Zhong Hongxing is really jumping out of the wall behind Wan Feng''s back. Working in this line, he actually made such a thing. His position as chairman of the board is likely to be dismissed by the shareholders'' meeting."


    "That''s why he tried his best to cheat you out of your money. As long as he had enough money in his hands, he could get through it. However, he didn''t expect that you, a little girl, could see through his game. Tut tut Tut, now he would feel better." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Where I see through, you see through." Lin Xueyan giggled and leaned on him to enjoy the ease.


    "I don''t believe you can''t see through."


    "It can''t be assumed, at least you can do it, so it doesn''t matter whether I can do it or not."


    "You can say it."


    Wu Hao laughed and picked her up.


    "Come on, go to bed."


    "Let me down. I''ll go myself."


    Lin Xueyan was made a big red face by him, this kind of Princess hug really let her very embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry? You look red. "


    Wu Hao kisses directly on her lips. Now she wants to be so bold! Is to be so free and easy!


    ¡­¡­


    Country house.


    The wind at 11 o''clock at night blows in through the window. It''s very cold. The cold wind in January has brought the hostility of winter.


    Zhong Hongxing stood at the window, blowing the cold wind. His cigar burned red in the wind. The cigar was half burnt, but Zhong Hongxing only took two puffs. The rest of the time he was in a daze.


    1.6 billion!


    This is really not a small amount, and it is precisely because Wanfeng is an investment company that he dares to use so much money. After all, most of Wanfeng''s funds belong to non autonomous funds. The short-term aggregation effect is very strong, the liquidity is high, and the misappropriation is not easy to see. However, the money has been found out, and if it is not filled back in time, the problem will be very serious.


    But what else can he do now.


    He has done what he can. As for the result, he can only do his best to listen to fate.


    But he is not willing to!


    As a business leader, how can he be willing to let God control his own destiny.


    I''m angry because I''m not willing to, and I''m extremely angry.


    Fan XieHua is such a fool. He explained the situation at the meeting for the first time. He even released an evaluation report at the second meeting. Is this helping him? It''s just like a cover up. People with a little brain can see that there''s something wrong with it. A risk control manager of Yinrui cares so much about the financing of Wanfeng, And take the initiative to reduce the risk coefficient, hoping to give Wanfeng more funds, which is too damn fake.


    Those who can participate in Yinrui''s internal meetings are old foxes. They can''t see what he means behind his actions. Fan XieHua is so stupid that he thinks he can persuade them.


    I really don''t know how I chose such a fool to cooperate. When I talked about it, how could a smart person do something so unreliable!? I''m fuckin ''drunk.


    Don''t know whether Lin Xueyan has doubts!?


    He has done some research on Yinrui. Although Lin Xueyan, the chairman of the board of directors, is a little girl who is still in college, her ability in company management and business is admirable. Most likely, such a smart girl will notice that there will be a big problem behind fan XieHua''s abnormal behavior. Some seemingly precise layout can''t stand the investigation, There was so little time left for him that it was impossible for him to make the plan perfect.


    According to the current situation, he can only assume that Lin Xueyan already knows the plan behind the investment, and it may be impossible for Yinrui to directly participate in the investment.


    Then we have to rely on the second plan.


    Zhong Hongxing takes out his mobile phone and calls his son Zhong Longxuan.


    "Hey, Dad, what''s the matter so late?" Zhong Longxuan''s confused voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "I''ll be right back. I have something to tell you."


    "I... I may not be able to go back, Dad."


    "Where are you? Out of the province or abroad? Didn''t I ask you to honestly chase Lin Xueyan for me during this period of time? "


    "I''m not going anywhere. I''m in the hospital."


    After being beaten into the hospital, Zhong Longxuan didn''t dare to report the situation to Laozi. Now that he asked, he had to explain.


    "Are you in the hospital? How did you get into the hospital? "


    "I was beaten by a boy beside Lin Xueyan. Dad, it''s not that I don''t try my best to chase her. It''s that the boy around the girl is too overbearing. I asked my friends in the street to get him. As a result, the person I called was actually his person. What''s the origin of this guy? Dad, you must help me find out, otherwise I''m really passive. " Zhong Longxuan complained endlessly.


    "And that."


    Zhong Hongxing pondered for a moment, and his face became very bad.


    If Lin Xueyan already has a boyfriend, his second plan is likely to fail, and that''s really over.

 Chapter 386

    Strange, where did Lin Xueyan come from?


    "Are you sure that''s her boyfriend?"


    "You don''t know how close they are, what they can be if they''re not boyfriends."


    Zhong Longxuan said: "although I haven''t caught up with Lin Xueyan, she still knows a little. If it wasn''t for his boyfriend, it would be impossible to be intimate with a man. At least I saw her being so intimate with a man for the first time."


    "So you just give up?" Zhong Hongxing was angry.


    "What else can I do? If you have a way, you should tell me Zhong Longxuan temper also came up, give oneself a puzzling thing, already told him hope is not big, he has what method.


    "I don''t care what you do. Anyway, I tell you, Lin Xueyan, you must catch up with me, otherwise you have to say goodbye to you in your life now. I''m not bluffing you. If you don''t want to beg with me, you can find a way to get this girl for me. Do you hear me?"


    "I said, what''s the matter with dad? Why don''t you let me know what happened? "


    "You don''t need to know what happened. You just need to know that if you don''t do it well, you have to beg. It''s that simple."


    Zhong Hongxing scolded: "don''t you usually chase girls very hard? You always change your girlfriend. Now you have to chase Lin Xueyan. How can you wilt? You''ve got to show your usual abilities. "


    "Usually those girls can catch up with money. Lin Xueyan can''t make it with money. Can you blame me?"


    "If you can do it, you have to do it. If you can''t, you have to do it for me. That''s it!"


    Zhong Hongxing was very angry and hung up directly.


    He didn''t expect that the two plans both suffered such a direct failure. God is going to kill me?


    According to his plan, defrauding Yinrui''s investment is the first plan. As long as the plan is successful, he will sacrifice one-third of his equity to settle the matter. If it is not successful, he envisions a second plan. In fact, considering the long-term goal, he hopes that the second plan can be successful.


    If the chairman of Yinrui can become his daughter-in-law, what else can''t be solved?


    According to his investigation, Yinrui, the young chairman of the board of directors, may have a very deep background. If she can get on this car, it will be smooth in the future. At that time, she can run away from Wanfeng and work alone. As Lin Xueyan''s father-in-law, her family will not support her!? Even at that time, he could make full use of their relationship to let Lin Xueyan and his son Zhong Longxuan live a small life, and Yinrui would give it to him to take care of it. After all, a girl always has to be family oriented after she gets married.


    All the ideas are so perfect, but the reality is always a heavy blow.


    He thought that his frustrated son was quite capable in picking up girls, but he never thought that he was beaten into the hospital before being chased. It doesn''t matter. Chasing a girl can''t be called despair. The real despair is that she already has a boyfriend. At this time, the possibility of digging the wall is very small.


    Generally speaking, even if a girl has a boyfriend, she can''t resist the pursuit of a better boy. As long as she shows that she has money and looks, there won''t be much obstacle.


    But Lin Xueyan is not an ordinary girl, she has nothing to lack, this kind of girl is obviously only willing to agree to the pursuit of the boy she likes, and the possibility of digging the wall is very small.


    Mouth called Zhong Longxuan, no matter how to deal with her, but as a man, in fact, he does not know how to deal with such a girl.


    Well.


    Zhong Hongxing sighed for a long time.


    The first plan can fail, and he can be kicked out of the board of directors or even Wan Feng. In the long run, as long as the second plan can succeed, he will have a chance to turn over. Therefore, he hopes that his son will be idle at ordinary times. At this time, he will use his idleness to pick up the girl all day and get Lin Xueyan.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhong Longxuan is very angry when he lies on the bed.


    Why do you leave such a mess to yourself? I have told him that Lin Xueyan is not the girl he can catch up with. He just wants to let himself catch up with her. If you go to the hospital, don''t say you have to catch up with her again. Are you out of your mind!?


    Zhong Longxuan was depressed for a long time before he calmed down.


    From the beginning to the end, my father didn''t tell him what the significance of this matter was. He just asked him to catch Lin Xueyan. At the beginning, he agreed to give him 50 million yuan as long as he could catch her. He would never interfere in his spending. Otherwise, he would be too lazy to do this impossible thing.


    But today''s phone call is very strange. If you can''t catch it, you have to beg?


    How could this sound like a joke, but he didn''t realize that dad meant to be joking, so what he said was true?


    If you can catch up with Lin Xueyan, you don''t need to beg, but you can also get 50 million yuan. If you can''t catch up with her, let alone 50 million yuan, you can just go begging. It''s really bloody.


    Fake is good, but I''m afraid it''s true.


    Now, whether it''s true or not, he can only treat it as true. He doesn''t want to go to the street to beg for food one day. Even if it''s not so bad, it''s terrible to have no money. This kind of thing can''t happen! Absolutely not!


    But what about Lin Xueyan? Now that she has a boyfriend, the normal way can''t catch up with her.


    "Damn it, rape her!"


    Zhong Longxuan thought about it and couldn''t think of any good way. He was directly annoyed.


    But don''t say, the idea of not going through the head came out of hand.


    Yes, it''s hard if you can''t be soft!


    No matter what, she is also a woman. Rape her in all kinds of postures and record the whole video. Even if you force her to stay with her for a few months, you can cheat her 50 million yuan from her father''s side. Moreover, if you want to play with her these months, you can play whatever you want. Tut tut.


    I can''t count the women I''ve been to, but the real beauty like Lin Xueyan really hasn''t played. It''s absolutely a level that can''t be met. If you play for five years, a group of men will flock to it, right?


    With his years of experience in playing with women, it can be seen that although Lin Xueyan has made a boyfriend, she is still the place to the letter!


    At the thought of playing with this unattainable beauty, the whole person was excited, and the injured body could not stop him from hardening.


    Damn it!!!


    The whole process is recorded, when the time comes to see her never from, not directly from the net up, do not believe that she can not do it!!!


    But


    How to start? It''s a problem!


    Lin Xueyan is surrounded by a terrible man, who is not good, but doesn''t want to enter intensive care.


    Of course, she has to come out alone to meet her. How can I ask her out? I have to find a way

 Chapter 387

    Wu Ziwen is lying in the rental room, staring at the mobile phone screen in a daze. On the screen is a picture of a girl, a picture of Lin Xueyan.


    From the perspective, it''s obviously a candid photo, but the weather was fine when the candid photo was taken, so the picture was very clear.


    Lin Xueyan in the photo is chatting with another female classmate, with a gentle and sweet smile on her face. She is a gorgeous goddess.


    Wu Ziwen put down her mobile phone for a long time and looked at the pictures growing up on the walls of the rental house. Each one was Lin Xueyan. Each one was so beautiful and moving. She was like an angel sent by heaven. She was beautiful. Only a pure heart was worthy to love her. For example, the garbage in the school was not worthy to love such a perfect goddess.


    In this world, Wu Ziwen is the only one who really loves her! Only his sincere heart is worthy to guard her! This small rental house is full of his intention to protect the perfect goddess!


    At the beginning, in order to print out the pictures of his goddess and see them at any time, he rented a house outside the school. He wanted to print out every picture and hang it on the wall. Every picture of this perfect goddess is a work of art, and he is the only connoisseur who understands this art.


    If only the goddess knew her mind.


    Wu Ziwen sighed, fell down on the bed and looked at the photo on the ceiling. The goddess seemed to smile at herself. This melting feeling is really pleasant. In reality, the goddess would smile at herself, but he knew it was just a polite smile. She would smile politely at anyone, Even if she is just a beggar, she will keep her quality.


    But he didn''t want this kind of polite smile. He wanted the kind of smile that the goddess knew as well as the man. It was the kind of smile full of love, as if she could give her whole heart to him.


    But he knew in his heart that it was impossible, and his unwillingness turned into anger in an instant. He wanted to kill the man beside the goddess. He didn''t deserve the goddess''s love for what he couldn''t get.


    Don''t deserve it!!!


    The telephone suddenly rang.


    Wu Ziwen, who is playing a big play in his heart, is startled. When he sees that it is a strange number and hangs up directly, he can still make the wrong call in the middle of the night. Fortunately, he didn''t sleep. If he sleeps, he will be scared to death. How can there be so many psychoses in the world!?


    The phone rang again.


    It''s the same number.


    Huh?


    Wu Ziwen frowned. According to the common sense, the possibility of dialing the same number twice in a row is almost zero. Although the number has no remarks, it is likely that it was called by someone who knows himself.


    Who is this evening?


    Is it your own goddess?


    No, it''s not her number. I''ve asked her number from other girls for a long time. Although I didn''t call her and send her a message, she knows her number by heart. Whose is this phone?


    Puzzled for a while, see the phone has not hung up, he picked up.


    "Hello?"


    Wu Ziwen is very alert.


    "Wu Ziwen is Zhong Longxuan. I want to talk to you about something."


    Zhong Longxuan said straightforwardly, "I know you like Lin Xueyan, and I can see that you should be unrequited in love with her, but who doesn''t have a secret love object, do you think..."


    "What do you want to say?" Wu Ziwen didn''t expect that Zhong Longxuan would call him in the middle of the night.


    "Don''t worry, listen to me. Although I''m also chasing Lin Xueyan, you can see that I''m dead, so I don''t plan to continue chasing her. Anyway, I''ve failed to chase her once, and I don''t mind failing again. But I have an important thing to talk to her, but she doesn''t want to see me now, and I''m helpless. "


    "She doesn''t want to see you. What''s the use of looking for me?" Wu remains vigilant.


    "I don''t want you to help me."


    "Can I help you?"


    "Yes, you help me!"


    Zhong Longxuan said: "Lin Xueyan must know that you like her, and I feel that she doesn''t hate you very much. At least she doesn''t hate you as much as I do. If you can help me make an appointment with her to meet me, I can help you catch her up! If I can help you create opportunities, you''re afraid you can''t catch up with her! "


    "Can you help me chase her? If you could, you would have chased her yourself, and you need to help me


    "You can''t say that. The key is that he hates me, so no matter what I do, it''s useless in her eyes. But she doesn''t hate you. If you can do something to please her and move her, your chance is far greater than me. Don''t you want to chase her all the time, I can create conditions for you."


    "You..."


    Wu Ziwen was so excited that he thought about it and asked, "what conditions can you create for me?"


    "What''s the best way to impress a girl? Heroes save beauty! You help me make an appointment with Lin Xueyan. After I talk with her about what I want to talk about, I help you arrange some men to pretend to bully her. At this time, you bravely appear in front of her and protect her. Do you think she won''t be moved? Originally do not hate you, plus moved her sooner or later not into your arms!? I''m sure you''re right. As long as you''re willing to ask her out for me, I promise to make a perfect play for you. "


    Wu Ziwen is really moved. If Zhong Longxuan is really willing to help him, he is very willing to perform a heroic drama to save the beauty. If you think about the touching scenes, when they really happen, they will move her soft heart. Maybe she will cry in her arms, and at that time, you can hug her and comfort her quietly.


    He had fantasized about it many times.


    "What do you want to talk to Lin Xueyan about?" Wu Ziwen asked cautiously.


    "What I can talk with her is, of course, a business matter. My father''s company has an investment project that needs Lin Xueyan''s help. I''m not beaten by his boyfriend. No, it will soon be her ex boyfriend''s man. I believe he will be gossiping in Lin Xueyan''s ear. I don''t want to destroy the cooperation between the two companies because of my relationship, Do you think I should have a good talk with her? I can give up chasing her, but I can''t go back to one because I''ve affected the cooperation between the two companies. "


    "Is that really the case?"


    "Nonsense, if she doesn''t want to see me, I don''t want to call you in the middle of the night to ask you to do this for me. Just for this opportunity to explain, I have to arrange an opportunity for you to save the beauty. You think the personnel are so easy to arrange, you can say yes or no. you don''t want me to cooperate with other people. Anyway, you are not the only one who likes her in the school."


    "Wait a minute, I promise you!"

 Chapter 388

    Wu Ziwen is afraid of losing this opportunity.


    I''m very afraid.


    He always longed for the goddess to give him a chance to get close to him. He always believed that as long as there was a chance, the goddess would like him, and only his sincere heart could really protect the perfect goddess.


    Isn''t this the moment?


    "Where is the appointment?" Wu Ziwen asked.


    "If you want to create a chance for you to be a hero and save the beauty, you can''t make an appointment in public. Well, when you ask Lin Xueyan out, you say to have coffee. If you pretend to do Didi, I''ll send a car to pick you up. There''s another person in the car. On the way, he''ll pretend to hit you and knock you unconscious. When the car arrives, I''ll make someone pretend to rape Lin Xueyan, You wake up at that time, and you must act like a little bit. Several people I sent will cooperate with you. " Zhong Longxuan road.


    "You''re not going to talk to her?"


    "Of course, I have to talk to her about things, but these two things are very difficult to complete together. For the first time, I''d better give you a chance to create a hero to save the beauty. It''s not easy for you to ask her out next time when you have such a connection with her? I''ve done you such a big favor. Would you please ask her out again? "


    "That''s it." Wu Ziwen would like to thank Zhong Longxuan a little. Although according to his usual evaluation, he should be a man of garbage level, now he can at least help himself.


    "There''s no class tomorrow afternoon. You can ask her out tomorrow afternoon."


    Zhong Longxuan warned: "I''m helping you a lot. You must come on for yourself to be with Lin Xueyan in the future. I''ve given you the chance. Please hold it."


    "I see. Add a wechat for easy contact."


    "OK, chat on wechat."


    Wu Ziwen hangs up, and the two people add wechat to each other. Zhong Longxuan is afraid that this shy and cowardly boy will not dare to do it at the end of the day, and tells him a few words in wechat, which is no nonsense, so as not to arouse his suspicion.


    In fact, Wu Ziwen had no doubt at all. After his initial caution, he put all his mind on fantasy. After the hero saved the beauty, the goddess adored him and loved him. He fantasized about the future of the goddess step by step. How could he doubt the loopholes in Zhong Longxuan''s statement.


    But Zhong Longxuan''s words are OK. There are no obvious loopholes. Every place can make sense. That''s why he just asked Wu Ziwen for help.


    In order to make the plan more perfect, he must make preparations in advance. There is not much time left for him, and he can''t care about his injuries. When he gets up and leaves the hospital, he starts to look for the address, select the staff and buy the video equipment. Everything is safe. As long as he succeeds this time, he will be happy in the future.


    Think about can help Lin Xueyan, the whole person is excited to fly.


    We must succeed!


    We must succeed!


    Zhong Longxuan in mind infinite cycle to remind himself that this plan must be infallible.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao wakes up in the night. Two beauties, one big and one small, are in his arms. The little one is still sleeping. No one calls her in the morning. She can''t wake up at all. The big one has opened her eyes and happily nestles in his arms to enjoy the comfortable and beautiful moment in the morning.


    "No class this morning?"


    Wu haoxiao looked at the beautiful woman in his arms. The delicate face made him want to kiss her. Well, he could not help but kiss her and gave her a kiss.


    "One or two classes in the morning, three or four can go to class, the whole afternoon no class." Lin Xueyan said, blushing a little, but at this time is always very happy, also kiss him.


    "So... What do we do in the afternoon?" Wu Hao has a bad smile. In fact, he doesn''t want to do anything. He just thinks that he can tease his charming beauty now.


    "What do you want to do?" Lin Xueyan blushed.


    "There are so many things I want to do."


    "I think you want more."


    Lin Xueyan said angrily, "I''m going to pick her up after the Yuxin Festival."


    "Then bring it back together." Wu Hao laughed blatantly.


    "You really think about it."


    Lin Xueyan is shy, but gently pokes him, although he can say so, but, as a girl is always embarrassed, one person is embarrassed, not to mention two people.


    "There are two beautiful women lying in my arms, you say that I can not be a boy who has a bad dream."


    "Keep thinking. I''m up for breakfast."


    Lin Xueyan kisses him for a while, and quickly gets up from the bed, lest he can''t control his fancy. Although it''s nothing even if he can''t control it, it''s still very subtle that the two sisters are in the same bed. At least now, when he doesn''t want something to happen, she will see it. Of course, if he wants something to happen with his sister, she won''t mind.


    Wu Hao smiles and goes to sleep with her.


    Tut Tut, this little girl is really more and more tender, kiss first.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Wu Hao and Lin Xueyan send the little girl to school together. They have nothing to do when they go home. There is nothing to do in the company for the time being. Lin Xueyan simply drives to school directly.


    On the way.


    Lin Xueyan''s mobile phone lights up.


    A message.


    "What information would you like to see for me?" Lin Xueyan said.


    Wu Hao picked up his mobile phone and looked at it. He couldn''t help laughing.


    "Wu Ziwen''s information."


    "Wu Ziwen?"


    "I''ll read this message to you manually. Hello Xueyan, I''m your classmate Wu Ziwen. I don''t have class in the afternoon. I don''t know if you have time to come out for a cup of coffee. Question mark."


    "Come on, don''t tease me. I''m driving."


    Lin Xueyan was amused by him, thought about it and said, "you can politely refuse him, just say I don''t have time in the afternoon."


    "If you want to refuse, just refuse, so that he doesn''t still have illusions." Wu Hao said.


    "It doesn''t matter if other people point directly, but Wu Ziwen, how to say, this boy''s family is relatively ordinary, at least in this school is very ordinary, in the school is a little despised, a boy with low self-esteem, or don''t stimulate his sensitive and fragile self-esteem."


    Lin Xueyan said helplessly: "in fact, to tell you the truth, I really want to help him. When such an ordinary family is admitted to this school, the family should also place high hopes on him, hoping that he will be able to stand out and shine in the future. However, he did not show his outstanding ability and thinking, perhaps because of family pressure, He seems to want to graduate well and find a good job


    "There''s nothing wrong with that."


    "Yes, of course. The world is paved by the weak. Only when most people are willing to work can a small number of people become bosses. But I can''t help an office worker to fight for higher wages, can I? I want to help those who can create higher value. That''s the meaning of investment assistance. It''s obvious that Wu Ziwen is not such a person. "

 Chapter 389

    "Want to change fate, but fate seems to have arranged everything." Wu Hao sighed.


    "How can we say this thing? You can say it''s fate or an educational influence. For people like Wu Ziwen, I believe their parents are essentially eager for their success, but their parents'' definition of success deeply affects their definition of self pursuit."


    Lin Xueyan sighed: "many parents think that success is to graduate from a famous university and then find a decent job, which leads many people to lose the courage to pursue higher goals. In essence, this kind of success is that parents are proving their own success, a kind of success in their children''s education. No one has the right to evaluate whether it is good or bad, It can only be said that each has its own life path. "


    He added: "there are also some parents who have very different ways of educating their children. When I attended a college students'' Entrepreneurship Forum, I met a girl with a very ordinary family background, but she was very cheerful and energetic. Her parents hoped that her reading would create value. Don''t read too much. She said something that impressed me deeply. She said that knowledge can''t create value, So knowledge doesn''t change your destiny, and I don''t judge her objectively right or wrong. But as an investor, I think what she said is great, so I invested in her project the next day after contacting her in private. "


    "Did the project succeed?"


    "Failed!"


    Lin Xueyan said with a smile: "but I''m interested in this person, so I continue to invest in her second project. I believe this girl will succeed."


    "It''s really hard to say whether it is the influence of fate or education. Maybe as you said, everyone has his own life path. The common influence of fate and education has created a road that people can''t go back in life." Wu Hao sighed.


    Lin Xueyan couldn''t help looking at him.


    "Hao, I found that you were not interested in talking about these things with you before. I don''t know when you would discuss this topic with me."


    "Mature."


    Wu Hao said with a big smile, changed the topic and said, "many people in your school are starting businesses?"


    "It''s not a lot. Most of them are people like Wu Ziwen who are willing to graduate and find a good job, but they are also good entrepreneurs. Compared with other schools, they may be a little more."


    "You all have investments?"


    "I''m not a philanthropist. I want to invest for everything. I want to invest for those who have development potential. Obviously, I don''t need to invest for those who have no market."


    "So even if Wu Ziwen really started a business, you may not invest in him?"


    "Of course, investment is not to help others get out of trouble. It''s called charity, not investment. Investment is to help others create higher value for themselves. Entrepreneurship without value can only be said to be worth encouraging. It''s different from investing or not."


    "Sister, I really think our family will depend on you in the future." Wu Hao gave a thumbs up.


    "Don''t pretend to be weak. There are all kinds of signs that your ability is very strong."


    "Well, that''s the end of the subject."


    Wu Hao looked at the text message again and thought about putting his cell phone aside. He didn''t plan to return the message.


    "Why don''t you come back?" Lin Xueyan angrily glanced at him. Every time she talked about this topic, she stopped. It''s really hard.


    "He doesn''t want to see you, so let''s meet him, just give him a chance to express himself." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "It''s easy for you to say. I don''t want to give anyone a chance to express myself."


    "What about me?"


    "You are the exception."


    Lin Xueyan laughed and asked, "are you not afraid that I will be chased away? Give someone else a chance to tell me. "


    "If I had no confidence and courage, you would not like me for so long."


    "Come on, who likes you."


    "Love?"


    "..." Lin Xueyan blushed slightly, angry that he didn''t say anything, embarrassed to speak.


    "Go and see him. I want to see what kind of person he is." Wu Hao is serious.


    "You seem to be interested in him."


    "Well, I''m more interested in him than Zhong Longxuan."


    "Well, then, just send a message, promise to come down and ask him which Cafe he''ll go to in the afternoon." Lin Xueyan knew that he was doing the investigation again, satisfied him.


    "Hey, hey."


    Wu Hao began to use her mobile phone to return messages to Wu Ziwen.


    "Elder sister, I can observe Wu Ziwen in secret, so as not to let him be such a shy and self abased boy who doesn''t know how to face me. You can rest assured that no matter what happens, I will protect you." Wu Hao said.


    "Well, well, you can do whatever you want. Shall I bring a recorder to record our whole conversation for your reference? Holmes Wu Lin Xueyan joked.


    "It''s not necessary. I just want to observe this person and see what''s going on."


    Lin Xueyan smiles. No matter what he wants to do, she doesn''t ask why he wants to do it. Anyway, she won''t say if she asks him.


    ¡­¡­


    noon.


    Wu Hao left the class 15 minutes before the last class.


    Enter the toilet and enter the stealth state.


    invisible?


    Time curve itself can change the visual boundary, stealth is one of the derivative skills of time curve.


    He went back to the classroom, and now he was beside Wu Ziwen. Wu Ziwen didn''t notice that there was a person standing beside him.


    He looked at the mobile phone again and again, anxiously and excitedly waiting for the end of the class.


    His wechat rang.


    "I''ve prepared the car for you. If she wants to drive her own car, please let me know at the right time. I''ll let the car follow me and try to find a way to let her take the car I prepared." Message from Zhong Longxuan.


    "I see." Wu Ziwen replied.


    Huh?


    There seems to be something wrong with this meeting.


    Wu Hao sent a message to Lin Xueyan.


    "Sister, don''t drive by yourself for a while, just take a car with Wu Ziwen and leave."


    "Well, I see."


    Wu Hao put away his mobile phone and looked coldly at the young man in front of him.


    The main reason why he agreed to meet this time was the time of Wu Ziwen''s death.


    He and his sister''s death time is extremely close, this kind of close let him have to consider this person and sister''s danger has a connection, originally wanted to take this opportunity to get to know this person, did not expect to have an unexpected harvest, he even secretly has a connection with Zhong Longxuan.


    It seems that the murder of his sister is basically certain to have something to do with him and Zhong Longxuan.


    What are they going to do?


    Wu Hao looks at this young man who looks shy and honest. He can''t guess. Let''s see what will happen today!


    Soon after class, the bell rang. Wu Ziwen, who packed his schoolbag five minutes in advance, immediately ran to Lin Xueyan.


    Lin Xueyan looked at the door, did not see Wu Hao''s figure, some worry, but since he said nothing, it should be OK.


    Lin Xueyan smiles a little and gets up to leave the class. Wu Ziwen is very excited and follows closely

 Chapter 390

    "Xueyan, I called a car. We''ll go there by car, so you don''t have to drive?" Wu Ziwen walked beside her and said carefully.


    "OK, take the car you call." Lin Xueyan takes a look at him and is very surprised. How does Hao know that Wu Ziwen will let her take the car he called? It''s strange.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there to protect you." Lin Xueyan''s mobile phone sent a message to Wu Hao.


    Lin Xueyan saw more surprised, inadvertently looked around, also did not find him hidden in the dark.


    Wu Ziwen looked around and looked at the time. When he was about to wait, he walked away and made a phone call.


    A black Honda SUV came.


    "The car you called?"


    "It''s Shifu. It''s the car we call. Xueyan, get on the bus." Wu Ziwen opened the door for her, and there was a man in the car. Lin Xueyan stopped.


    "There''s a man on the way. Beauty, you sit in the front?" Driver''s road.


    "Then I''ll sit in the front." Lin Xueyan Road, on the co pilot.


    Wu Ziwen is sitting in the back seat with another man.


    "Where are you two going?"


    When the driver started the car, he didn''t go far. He only felt that the body of the car was heavy. He felt that there was one more person on the car. It was right to look at it. There were only four people. How could there be a weight of five people? Strange. What''s wrong with the car? Don''t you understand?


    "Let''s go to the sea of clouds cafe." Wu Ziwen said before Lin Xueyan that this is the IKEA cafe on their destination route, which is more convenient.


    "Can Xueyan go to this coffee shop? I''ve been there once. It''s delicious. " Wu Ziwen asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can go anywhere." Lin Xueyan Road, eyes always stay in the outside rearview mirror, she hopes to see that can let her at ease of the boy behind the car, but did not see all the way.


    "Don''t stare in the rearview mirror all the time. Let''s see if there''s any restaurant on the street. We''ll come over for dinner when we get back." Lin Xueyan received a wechat.


    "Where are you, Hao?" Lin Xueyan surprised to return a, he seems to be able to see himself, but why can''t you see him at all?


    "Where I can protect you at any time, I will protect you. For the sake of safety, delete our conversation. " Grinning and laughing.


    "How do I feel it''s not that easy today?" Lin Xueyan sent another one.


    "I thought it was a very simple thing, but now it seems that it is not so simple, so you should be prepared to deal with emergencies."


    "Well, I see."


    Lin Xueyan finally replied and deleted all the previous conversations.


    Soon he arrived at the Yunhai coffee shop that Wu Ziwen said, and the driver pulled up on the side of the road.


    Wu Ziwen knew what would happen next. He was ready to pay and at the same time indicated that the man sitting in the back row with him could do it.


    The man nodded to show that he understood, but the scornful irony in the corner of his mouth betrayed his heart.


    He suddenly took out a towel from his pocket and put it on Wu Ziwen''s face. Wu Ziwen immediately struggled.


    What''s the taste of this pungent potion?


    Don''t you mean to pretend to make him dizzy, but this potion is... Really


    Wu Ziwen really fainted.


    "What are you doing?"


    When Lin Xueyan saw the accident, she tried to open the car door and ask for help. The driver immediately grabbed her, and the man in the back seat stretched the towel to her face. At this time, two bullets came from a distance, and their hands must be useless.


    But the accident happened. The bullet disappeared as it approached the car and fell into the drain in front of it.


    The back seat of the man''s successful hand, Lin Xueyan also fainted.


    The driver stepped on the gas door and drove down the road to a plywood factory in the suburb.


    ¡­¡­


    The plywood factory has not started up for more than half a month because of poor management, and the workers have been waiting for the notice to go to work at home. At this time, at noon, the originally closed door opened, and the black Honda SUV drove straight into the plywood factory and stopped in front of a workshop.


    Zhong Longxuan had been waiting there for a long time. Seeing that his car finally came, he immediately put on a black mask and ran up.


    "What about people?" Zhong Longxuan patted the window.


    "There are few clocks here."


    The driver got off and dragged Lin Xueyan, the co pilot, down.


    "I''ll take care of you. If you hurt her, don''t want any money. Let''s carry them in."


    "Zhong Shao, you''re very compassionate."


    The driver joked and waved to the man in the back seat to help carry her into the workshop.


    Zhong Longxuan looked at Wu Ziwen in the back seat and laughed scornfully.


    "Drag him in and tie me up. Remember to tie him up. I''ll let him watch a play later. Damn it, he''s a toad. He still wants to eat swan meat and doesn''t pee to take care of himself."


    "All right."


    Two people drag Wu Ziwen in the back seat, but they are not so careful about men. They drag the men away without sympathy.


    In the workshop.


    Zhong Longxuan looks at Lin Xueyan lying on a clean board and rubs her hands excitedly. Although it''s cold, she doesn''t wear a skirt and her coat is thick, he can imagine the perfect body of this woman after taking off her clothes through her clothes.


    "You all go out, don''t let anyone near you!" Cried Zhong Longxuan.


    "That... Zhong Shao, we brothers can do without money, but can you let us play it again after you play? I really haven''t seen such a beautiful girl. It''s worth playing once. "


    "I''ll talk about it later. Go ahead and give me a good wind. Someone else will let me in!"


    "OK, Zhong Shao, take your time and let us know when you''re done!"


    Several men happily closed the iron door of the compartment and ran to patrol. It''s worth the price to play with this girl.


    Zhong Longxuan hummed coldly, maybe let them play? Of course not!


    General woman also calculate, but the woman in front of oneself is who, is Lin Xueyan, or a place! Where can I play for other men? No one is allowed to touch before I get tired of playing!


    Looking at Lin Xueyan on the ground, Zhong Longxuan finally couldn''t control his excitement and began to take off his clothes.


    Lin Xueyan and Wu Ziwen wake up at the same time.


    When Lin Xueyan sees a mask man standing in front of her, she is startled. She wants to get up and run away, but she finds that she is weak and can''t move. She is scared.


    When Wu Ziwen wakes up, he first sees Lin Xueyan lying on the board. A man is preparing to violence him. He subconsciously thinks that this is the scene of hero saving beauty for himself. He tries to run to save Lin Xueyan, but


    At the second glance, he finally found that he was bound, and it was not easy to untie. There was no possibility for him to save the beauty! How could that be? How can this be!!!

 Chapter 391

    "Asshole, let her go!"


    Wu Ziwen yelled.


    "If you let your mother go, you really think you can be a hero to save the beauty and hold the beauty back. Don''t look at yourself. Can a woman like Lin Xueyan be delusional?"


    Zhong Longxuan goes up and takes off his pants and clothes. Although it''s a little cold in January, it''s good that it''s noon. It''s not too cold for him to take off all his clothes. Especially when there''s hot sports, he''s all blood boiling. He doesn''t know what cold is.


    "Zhong Longxuan, you son of a bitch."


    Wu Ziwen yells out in a gaffe. Seeing that his goddess is about to be defiled by this scum, he fully understands that he has been cheated. Zhong Longxuan, a son of a bitch, just uses himself to cheat Lin Xueyan out. What he talked about before is bullshit. This is his real purpose. If he can''t catch up with Lin Xueyan, he will cheat her out and rape her.


    "You fool, you look at me well. A man like me is worthy of a woman like Lin Xueyan!"


    Zhong Longxuan excited to shake hands, finally took off his clothes, rushed to take off Lin Xueyan''s clothes.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Lin Xueyan struggles hard and looks pale.


    Her body is very strange. She feels weak and can''t move. But she can really use her strength. No matter how hard she uses, she still can''t move. It''s as if she is firmly fixed on the ground by an invisible force.


    Is this what the drug does?


    She didn''t know.


    But the immediate danger is imminent, Hao, where are you? Come and help me! Lin Xueyan yelled in her heart!


    "Xueyan, you will be my woman in the future."


    Zhong Longxuan''s hadazzi is about to flow out. No matter how many women he has played with, he is still so excited that he can''t help himself. He rushes on to untie Lin Xueyan''s clothes.


    "Oh, shit ~ ~"


    Zhong Longxuan was kicked by an invisible force, the whole person flew five meters away and hit a pile of plywood.


    Zhong Longxuan is a fool. Lin Xueyan has so much strength? Impossible, absolutely impossible! But just now he felt that he had been kicked. Yes, he was kicked, not pushed.


    But there is no one in the workshop. Wu Ziwen is tied tightly and can''t move. He is the only one left except himself. He can''t kick himself out so far.


    Mother''s evil door, this Lin Xueyan also has the ghost God to bless not to succeed!?


    "Damn, I don''t believe that."


    Zhong Longxuan gets up and pours on her again. How can the big mouthed duck let her fly? How can such a beautiful beauty just lie on the ground and enjoy herself? How can she just give up? The key is that his camera is ready. If he doesn''t do something to her, he will be ready for nothing.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    Zhong Longxuan screamed again. Before she met Lin Xueyan''s clothes, she flew out and hit the wall, whining.


    It''s really evil. There''s an invisible force protecting Lin Xueyan. It''s a ghost. No matter how well prepared you are, you can''t beat this kind of invisible thing. If you want to shoot these things, it''s really worthless.


    Zhong Longxuan was not a bold man. This kind of strange things scared him out of his wits. He got up in pain and ran out of the workshop. He didn''t care about Shanglin Xueyan.


    "Xueyan, are you ok?"


    Wu Ziwen gradually regained his strength and struggled to help Lin Xueyan, but the tie was too tight to break free.


    He struggled, and suddenly the nylon rope in his hand broke.


    Wu Ziwen only thought that he had great strength, broke free from the shackles, and immediately ran forward.


    "Xue Yan, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK, but I can''t move."


    Lin Xueyan wants to get up, but she can''t get up. It''s said that Wu Ziwen''s medicine has come, and her medicine should have passed. Why can''t he move himself!?


    "I''ll go out first to see if they''ve gone. If they haven''t, we''ll leave quietly. If they''ve gone, you''ll have a rest here. We''ll go when you recover."


    Wu Ziwen quietly walked out of the workshop and ran back three minutes later.


    "Xue Yan, have a good rest. They have all gone. We will go when you recover your strength." Wu Ziwen said excitedly, "this is not a kind of hero saving beauty!"!?


    Lin Xueyan did not speak, lying on the ground helpless and helpless, he does not need this man to guard around, but where is Hao? Just now, Zhong Longxuan was kicked out for no reason. Is he protecting himself? But what about others!?


    Wu Ziwen sits beside Lin Xueyan and looks at her so closely for the first time. She is so beautiful. Her delicate face is more perfect than any star on TV. It makes people have an impulse to protect her.


    But


    She is so beautiful, in addition to want to protect her, more people have a strong impulse to possess her.


    Can you get this goddess, no regrets in this life?


    "Xueyan..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Xueyan looks at him coldly. At this time, she is alert to any man except Wu Hao.


    "No... nothing..."


    Wu Ziwen swallowed her saliva. The indifference on her face hurt his heart deeply, but a nameless desire rose.


    Under normal circumstances, the possibility of getting this goddess is almost zero, right?


    But now he didn''t have the chance to get her. As long as he summoned up the courage, the goddess could become her own woman, at least the woman she had possessed.


    His eyes changed when he looked at Lin Xueyan.


    There is only one chance. If you miss this chance, you may never get close to your dream goddess again. Maybe you can only watch her silently in your life.


    "Xueyan..."


    "Well?"


    Lin Xueyan saw that there was something wrong with his eyes.


    "Why don''t you go ahead and bring the police to collect the evidence here."


    "Xueyan... I..."


    "What do you want?" Lin Xueyan''s face is as cold as frost.


    "Xueyan, as long as you are willing, I will protect you all my life. Believe me, I will do it, I will do it."


    Wu Ziwen muttered to himself. He rushed to Lin Xueyan and began to pick her clothes. He was as excited and nervous as a madman. The ferocious heart hidden under his weak appearance burst out at the moment.


    "Hao, help me!"


    Lin Xueyan yells. Wu Ziwen''s madness is unexpected, but as a girl, she is really afraid of being defiled.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    Wu Ziwen suddenly as like as two peas, just flew out of the wall, become unconscious.


    Wu Hao shows up and releases her control over her sister, allowing her to regain her ability to act

 Chapter 392

    "Ho."


    Lin Xueyan gets up and pours into his arms.


    "It''s OK. I said I''ll be by your side to protect you."


    Wu Hao patted her on the back to comfort her.


    If it wasn''t for the purpose of clarifying these two people, he was really reluctant to toss her so much. It was painful to see her fall on the ground and look pale.


    "It was you?"


    Lin Xueyan wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. Women in love are always more likely to shed tears, and she is no exception.


    "You''ll explain it later. Let''s get out of here first."


    Wu Hao helped her to leave the workshop. The four cameras installed in the corner turned into flying ash, and the silver cross star behind Wu Hao lit up a weak light.


    There''s a taxi coming into town by the side of the road. Leave.


    Not far away, Zhong Longxuan''s teeth itch with hatred.


    He didn''t leave immediately after he escaped. He wanted to see how Lin Xueyan wanted to leave, and whether the person who secretly protected her was really a demon or someone pretending to be a ghost.


    As a result, when he saw Wu Hao coming out with her, he immediately realized that Wu Hao was making trouble. Although he didn''t know how he did it, there was no doubt that he did it.


    It''s this guy who''s bad for himself again. I want to shoot him, damn it!


    Watching the taxi go away, Zhong Longxuan goes into the plywood factory again. I don''t know what happened to Wu Ziwen. Since his goal has not been achieved, he may still have some use value.


    By the way, recycle the hard disk. Some pictures that have been recorded may be edited to make some articles.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t give this beauty such a good chance. Alas.


    Go into the workshop and have a look, huh? Where''s the camera?


    And the hidden computer, why is there a pile of dust left? What''s the situation? If the computer is gone, the hard disk will be gone, and all the pictures recorded will be gone.


    Damn it.


    Zhong Longxuan was so depressed that he jumped up and gave Wu Ziwen a kick in the corner.


    "Wake up, wake up."


    Wu Ziwen wakes up.


    A face of Zhong Longxuan, Wu Ziwen got up and walked out.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter. I''ll give you a chance. Do you blame me for not making good use of it?"


    "You give me a chance? Are you teasing me? You clearly use me to deceive Xueyan and want to violence her. Do you think I''m a fool and can''t see it? "


    "You are sick. I told you that this is a hero saving beauty play. Did I give you a chance to save beauty? Did I go first? " Zhong Longxuan scolded.


    "You''ve been beaten away." Wu Ziwen turned his head and glared at him angrily. He was already furious.


    "You too?"


    Zhong Longxuan was stunned, and suddenly remembered that Wu Ziwen, who had helped him, fell unconscious in the corner. Did he want to rape Lin Xueyan after he broke free? If it wasn''t for him, why would he be beaten away?


    "Wu Ziwen, don''t think I don''t know what you just wanted to do in it. I''ll tell you, I''ve taken pictures secretly." Zhong Longxuan immediately took out his mobile phone and shook it in front of him with a sneer.


    "I wanted to give you a chance to be a hero and save beauty, but I didn''t expect that you wanted to rape Lin Xueyan. The video is clear. I didn''t expect that you were such a person. If you let other people know about this, your life would be ruined."


    "You..."


    Wu Ziwen was furious and frightened. Unexpectedly, Zhong Longxuan made a video.


    "What do you do? You''re afraid to let people know that you''ve done this kind of thing, right? You''re angry, right? But the evidence is in my hands. If you don''t want it to be known by everyone, you''d better come back to me obediently." Zhong Longxuan sneered.


    "What do you want?"


    Wu Ziwen has a guilty conscience. He really believes Zhong Longxuan''s words. If this is true, let his classmates know, let the school know, let his parents know, and even let the police know, once he is convicted of attempted rape, his life will be ruined.


    "I don''t want to do anything about you. You''re a man. What can I do to you?"


    Zhong Longxuan thought about it and said, "to tell you the truth, not only do you want Lin Xueyan, but I also want her. But the purpose I want to get her is quite different from that you want to get her. You want her completely out of male instinct. I''m mainly concerned about money. I won''t talk nonsense with you for specific reasons. Anyway, I want to find a chance to be with her, It''s OK to achieve my goal after pretending for a period of time, and she can''t be with me all the time. I can''t care what you want to do to her after I leave her. Whatever you do can have nothing to do with me. "


    "What do you mean?" Wu Ziwen didn''t understand.


    "It means that our purposes are the same now. We are comrades in arms in the same trench. Only if you help me with her can I help you with her."


    "No way!"


    "Nothing is impossible. If you want to be ruined for her, I don''t care."


    Zhong Longxuan shakes his mobile phone. Wu Ziwen tries to grab it. Two big men around Zhong Longxuan stop him.


    "Wu Ziwen, Wu Ziwen, do you know why you are so weak? It''s because you don''t know what is interest consideration, what is purpose and cost. You have to pay a price to achieve any purpose. Sometimes you have to use some means to achieve some purpose, and you have to pay a certain price to use some means. Although I''m not very good at physics, But I still know the law of conservation of energy. Things in this world are generally conserved. Getting some means losing some. Losing some also means you get some. In order to really get Lin Xueyan, you are not willing to pay a little price? "


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to say that." Wu Ziwen sneered.


    "I''m also a college student. Money at home doesn''t mean I must have no brain. I''ve read books, too. OK."


    Zhong Longxuan said: "now I''ve told you clearly that there are only two roads ahead of you. Either leave and wait for the reputation of attempted rape to fall on you, or cooperate with me to complete my goal first. Later, I will try my best to help you catch up with Lin Xueyan."


    "Do I have a choice?"


    "Of course." Zhong Longxuan laughed.


    "What do you want?" Wu Ziwen asked. He let go of his Qi and compromised.


    "Lin Xueyan is not difficult to deal with. Today, you should also see that the man who is really difficult to deal with is actually the man beside her. This guy is a little evil, so we have to find a way to solve him first, and then it will be very easy to deal with Lin Xueyan, don''t you think?" Zhong Longxuan road.


    "How exactly?" Wu Ziwen asked, he didn''t want to think about this kind of thing, he didn''t do bad things, he didn''t have this experience, one point he is very agree with Zhong Longxuan - the boy beside Lin Xueyan is really an obstacle!

 Chapter 393

    Wu Hao and Lin Xueyan all the way home.


    Lin Xueyan, after all, is not her sister Lin Yuxin. She has adjusted her mood all the way. When she gets home, she can''t see what she has just experienced from her face.


    But the way she looked at Wu Hao was a little resentful.


    "Are you not afraid of my accident?"


    Lin Xueyan finally said.


    "Have a glass of water first."


    Wu Hao poured her a glass of water, sat down beside her and said, "I''m absolutely 100% sure about safety so that you can take risks."


    "Then how did I faint? If they didn''t want to stun me, but kill me, wouldn''t it be dangerous? "


    "You really think I''ll make them knock you out. In fact, I''m the one who knocked you out, not them. You didn''t inhale the medicine with unknown ingredients."


    "You made me faint? I didn''t even see you. What on earth did you do? "


    "Of course you can''t see me. If you can see me, how can I protect you secretly?"


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the face and said, "I''m not sure what they want to do to you. How dare you take such an uncertain risk? If something happens, I''ll really regret it."


    "You can tell me, I can pretend to faint."


    "This is not to show the flaw."


    "So I can''t move when I wake up, and you did it?"


    "Of course."


    "I''m scared to death. I don''t know."


    Lin Xueyan expressed her complaint by beating him on the chest.


    "Why must I not move? You''re not afraid that I''ll be ruined by them. "


    "If I''m around you and I can make this happen, I don''t have to live."


    Wu Hao said seriously, "elder sister, I know you must be very confused about the purpose of my doing this. I''ll probably tell you the reason."


    "The reason why I have to let you do this at the risk of letting you take risks is to ensure your safety. You may not believe it, but the fact is that a fatal danger will happen to you recently. The reason why I have been following you is to eliminate the risks around you, Only by finding the source of the danger can I control it better and prevent it from happening to you. Judging from the current situation, I am 80% sure that Zhong Longxuan and Wu Ziwen are the two people who caused your danger this time. "


    "Zhong Longxuan''s purpose today is very obvious. In fact, he set up four cameras in the workshop to capture the process of your being raped. Originally, I wanted to restore your freedom of movement after driving Zhong Longxuan away, but I thought Wu Ziwen might be as dangerous as Zhong Longxuan, so I wanted to try him. I didn''t expect that he was as dirty as Zhong Longxuan, There is a very, very high possibility that these two people will work in collusion. "


    "Now that I have determined the danger of them, I am more relieved. The visible danger is far better than the hidden danger. Many dangerous things become risks when they are brought to the surface, and it is easy to get rid of the danger if they are well controlled. My purpose today is to make clear the danger in you. At least in the current situation, it seems that this goal has been achieved. "


    "You want them to expose themselves?" Lin Xueyan said, there are a lot of doubts.


    "That''s right."


    Wu Hao said: "I don''t think they will give up. In the future, sister, you need to cooperate with me. You should continue to plan and do everything possible to make all the dangers happen according to the original destiny. Only in this way can you best avoid the final danger."


    "Well?"


    Lin Xueyan couldn''t help asking: "since we know there is danger, why don''t we rule out danger and let it continue to happen?"


    "The danger arranged by fate is unavoidable. Avoiding danger will only make danger happen in a more uncertain way. This is also the reason why I know they are dangerous and indulge them in creating danger. If I destroy their plan, I have to find the source of danger again. The real danger is the uncontrollable danger." Wu Hao said seriously.


    Lin Xueyan looked at him and was very sure that he was serious. He never joked about his safety.


    In the past, he knew that he was in danger and would do everything to solve the danger for himself, but now he is more mature. He knows that impulse can only solve the problems in front of him, and he has to solve the problems fundamentally even at a little risk. This is a manifestation of his real consideration for his own safety.


    "Well, I''d better continue to cooperate with your plan." Lin Xueyan went up and gave him a kiss on the face, showing a relieved smile.


    "Not with my plan, but with theirs." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Whatever."


    Lin Xueyan stares at him and asks: "from the recent chat, I find that you seem to have become a fatalist. You seem to despise fate before. When did you begin to believe in fate? And I''m surprised how did you know I was in danger? And how did you stay with me today? I didn''t see you all the way, but you suddenly appeared beside me. What''s the matter? "


    "The more things you experience, the more you believe that fate has already arranged everything. The so-called fate change is just a novel. If you let those people know that fate change itself is just a gorgeous performance that fate has already arranged, how hopeless it should be. So, people should not believe that fate is better than despair."


    Wu Hao joked and said, "as for your second question, let''s put it this way. To some extent, I do have the ability to predict the future, but I don''t see it directly, but I infer it by reflecting on certain results. You can''t understand the third and fourth question I said. Anyway, I wish you knew one thing. I''m very good now. "


    "You''re not very good now. You''re mysterious."


    Lin Xueyan looked at him for a long time.


    "You''re not going to tell me what happened to you?"


    "I didn''t think about it."


    "I''ll wait until you think about it."


    Lin Xueyan sighed and said seriously: "sometimes the greater the ability, the more dangerous it is. I hope you put safety first at any time. This is my only requirement."


    "Don''t worry, even for you, I''ll pay attention to my own safety. I''m going to have an accident. Who will take care of you? I don''t want my women to become other people''s women. Hehe, fate has arranged so many erotic blessings for me. I haven''t enjoyed them well. I don''t want to have an accident, right?"


    "Fortunately, I think about your love. Yuxin and I can accept Tingting. I don''t care about other girls. Anyway, I can''t accept it." Lin Xueyan poked him, very dissatisfied with his current emotional state.

 Chapter 394

    Sometimes the change of mentality can immediately change people''s view of the problem, and affect people''s decision on things.


    Wu Hao is very clear about what has changed in the past two days.


    Looking back on his mother-in-law who dealt with emotional problems before, he preferred to be so decisive now, like is like, love is love, love is about to get, those who say love doesn''t have to get are too weak to be weak slag, they have no ability to get their love, so they stand on the commanding height of morality to seek reasonable arguments for their weakness, By the way, shape your noble sentiment.


    Now, he dismisses the idea.


    The real strong will not give up their love, one or two, since love, you have to get, otherwise how to talk about love!?


    Looking at the two beautiful women sleeping in his arms, Wu Hao happily kisses them on the face.


    "Still pro."


    Lin Xueyan lazily opened her eyes and looked at him. She looked at herself tenderly, shyly but happily gave him a kiss.


    "Why don''t you get some more sleep?"


    "It''s like sleeping for a long time." Lin Xueyan took a look at the mobile phone at the head of the bed. It''s already 9:30 p.m. and she couldn''t help wring it on his waist. This guy is really a tosser.


    "Please take a leave for Yuxin. She won''t go to school tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." Wu Hao said.


    "Well, I''ll call her teacher again tomorrow morning."


    Lin Xueyan looks at his sister on the other side. She sleeps sweetly and looks happy. She has to stay at home to have a rest these two days.


    "And you? Would you like to stay at home for two days, too? "


    "Of course, let''s have a good rest these two days. Don''t you know?" Lin Xueyan looks at him with a red face. Originally, he was very tired at noon for the first time. As a result, when he played with Yuxin, he pulled himself up again. Although it was Yuxin''s first time, in order to take care of Yuxin''s body, he spent more time torturing himself than torturing Yuxin. Now he has no strength at all.


    "And after the rest?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "Think so much."


    Lin Xueyan poked him, and he made her blush.


    Now the two sisters are his people, and the two sisters are with him for the first time, later at home is not what he wants.


    "Hao said to you seriously, Yuxin is still young after all. You should be moderate in this aspect in the future and take care of her body a little. Don''t have a good time and ignore everything."


    "Keke, how to say that? It''s necessary to take care of Yuxin''s body, but I think the girl''s performance today. I think she will also like to play."


    "Then you can control yourself a little bit." Lin Xueyan blushes. Although it''s the first time for Yuxin, he''s very gentle and skillful, which gives her a wonderful first experience. The little girl is obviously having a good time behind her. In addition, she is quite open, and she has been embarrassed by her several times.


    "Then you have to make it up to me."


    Wu Hao said in her ear.


    "Make it up to you."


    Lin Xueyan knocked him.


    "Hey, hey."


    Wu Hao smiles. Looking at her shy face, she really thinks


    "Well, don''t think about it. It''s the first time for Yuxin and I. let''s have a night off."


    As soon as Lin Xueyan looked at his thief''s eyes, she knew that he was thinking about it again. At the beginning, they would have to be tossed by him until midnight to rest.


    "I''m a little hungry. Don''t you know how to make noodles? Why don''t you get up and make three bowls of noodles?" Lin Xueyan changed the topic.


    "OK, you tell Yuxin to get up and I''ll make noodles for you."


    Wu Hao didn''t dare to bother them any more. The beauty was at home and didn''t rush to enjoy it.


    Wu Hao got up and put on his clothes to make noodles for them.


    Lin Xueyan smile, happy and satisfied, all this beautiful like a dream, but she is very clear that this is not a dream, this is as beautiful as a dream of reality.


    She put her sister in her arms and gently pulled the quilt over her body.


    She knew that her sister''s first time should be given to him soon, but she didn''t expect that she would give it to him on the same day as her, and... She didn''t expect that Wu Hao was so bad that she asked for her first time when three people were in the same bed. They woke her up soon after. They wanted to pretend to sleep and let them play by themselves, but he found out.


    Originally, the business of the two of them became the business of the three of them.


    Therefore, my sister''s first time is so special.


    The first time I was with my sister, I don''t know how she felt?


    Lin Xueyan fondly touched her face carved with powder and jade. She also asked herself this question in her heart, and the answer was obvious.


    "Sister."


    Lin Yuxin wakes up and opens her eyes to see her elder sister smiling at herself, lazily drilling into her arms.


    "Where''s my brother?"


    "Your brother went to cook. When he opened his eyes, he was very disappointed." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "No, I''m very happy to see my sister at the first sight, hee hee."


    Lin Yuxin holds her sister in her arms and uses her hands uneasily.


    "Little villain, you''ve been badly taught by your brother."


    Lin Xueyan held her hand and didn''t let her move.


    "Yuxin, let me ask you a question."


    "Well, sister, ask."


    "When I was with my sister for the first time, would I feel sorry?" Lin Xueyan asked seriously.


    "Very happy."


    Lin Yuxin said sweetly in her ear: "because of her sister''s help, Yuxin feels very good for the first time. She is very happy to have her sister''s participation for the first time."


    Lin Xueyan was stunned and laughed with relief. In fact, she was worried about her sister''s bad feelings because of this special first time. Now it seems that she was thinking too much.


    "My sister is also very happy to witness Yuxin''s first time, although she is very shy." Lin Xueyan rarely showed a playful look.


    "So now we''re both brothers, aren''t we?" Lin Yuxin asked happily, the answer is yes, but the girl''s heart is full. She needs to be more sure of the answer in her heart at the moment.


    "Yes."


    Lin Xueyan smiles happily. Now, both of them are his women.


    This feeling is really wonderful, unprecedented.


    "Sister, shall we all sleep together in the future?" Lin Yuxin suddenly said shyly.


    "What for?"


    "Because... I like to be with my sister very much. I feel very happy and have a good time. I can ask my sister to help me when I''m tired. I feel very good."


    "I''m not shy. If I didn''t see you for the first time, my sister wouldn''t help you."


    Lin Xueyan shaved her nose.


    "Put on your clothes and go out to eat. Don''t be hungry."


    "Well, next time we call sister Shangting, how about three of our sisters?"


    "Well, you bad girl, put on your clothes first."


    "Hee hee."

 Chapter 395

    "What are you laughing at?"


    Lin Xueyan asked, leaning on him, lazy do not want to think.


    "This time, the person they want to deal with should be you."


    Wu Hao said: "for them, I am a stumbling block. It is undoubtedly in line with their actual needs to solve me before dealing with you. Yesterday, they should have realized this, so they took the initiative to ask you to take me with them. I''m sure they want to take this opportunity to fight me."


    "I guess they didn''t expect you to agree so easily, but if you have already agreed, they will try every means to let you take me with them. As long as they can get rid of me first, they will attack you immediately."


    "What do they want?"


    Lin Xueyan looks at him anxiously.


    "Since Zhong Longxuan is Zhong Hongxing''s son, what he has done should also be related to Zhong Hongxing''s plan. As for the connection between his opportunities and his swindlers, he may think that the swindlers may fail, so let his son chase you and increase the success rate." Wu Hao joked.


    "It''s time to joke." Lin Xueyan gives him a angry look.


    "This may be true. After all, it''s hard for Zhong Hongxing to get over the current difficulty. An old fox like him must have an insurance scheme implemented at the same time. For him, it''s undoubtedly the greatest interest for his son to be with you. It''s more than enough to solve his current dangerous situation, so we can''t rule out this possibility." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "But what Zhong Longxuan is doing is obviously not chasing me."


    "He also tried to catch up with you, but it didn''t work out, right? So he went the other way. If he was too soft, he would be too hard. Yesterday, four cameras were installed in that workshop. It''s basically certain that he wanted to make an issue of this, maybe to force you to compromise."


    "What about Wu Ziwen? I wonder how he got involved


    "I think this guy should have been used by Zhong Longxuan. Although Zhong Longxuan was angry with him yesterday, what Zhong Longxuan did was obviously different from what he promised Wu Ziwen. That''s why Wu Ziwen was so angry and excited at that time. I believe this man has no malice, but now he has obviously become a pawn of Zhong Longxuan."


    "I didn''t expect Zhong Longxuan to have such a brain classic." Lin Xueyan sighed.


    "Bad people are not all idiots. Some bad people''s heads are much easier to use than good people. For example, Wu Ziwen is neither good nor bad, neither superior nor inferior. In the end, he can only become a pawn for people like Zhong Longxuan."


    "He did it for himself, too." Lin Xueyan said that she was obviously very disappointed with what Wu Ziwen had done.


    Although she doesn''t like this man, she still looks at such a classmate with normal eyes. He even wants to do those excessive things to himself, and even helps Zhong Longxuan do these excessive things.


    "Not to mention this, I prepared breakfast for you. I asked Yuxin to get up and eat together. If she wanted to sleep, she would not sleep until she finished eating." Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the face.


    "What are you going to do now that their first goal is you?" Lin Xueyan looks at him anxiously.


    "It doesn''t matter. No one in the world can deal with me. I just happened to see what they want."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course."


    "Let dad send more bodyguards."


    "No, don''t worry. I still have you babies. If you don''t have a good time, how can you be willing to have an accident?"


    Wu Hao gave her a bad smile and made a bad impression on her.


    "Bad guy, I''m afraid of you. You go out first. I''ll ask Yuxin to get up for dinner."


    "Why do you want me out when you get up?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t help pushing us down when you see little lorinennen''s body. Come on, get out quickly, and we''ll come out after we change our clothes."


    "It''s like I won''t push you down when I see your tender body." Wu Hao said with white eyes.


    "Well, I won''t be poor with you. Go out quickly."


    Wu Hao gave her a smile and hugged her for two minutes before she swaggered out.


    "Bad guy."


    Lin Xueyan angrily glances at him. She feels that she is forced to kiss her in bed together... She is full of happiness.


    "Yuxin is up."


    ¡­¡­


    "Xueyan has promised to go out to dinner with me in the evening."


    Wu Ziwen wechat, Zhong Longxuan.


    "So fast? What didn''t she say? "


    "Nothing. She accepted my apology. I didn''t mean any harm."


    "Don''t explain this to me. Since she has promised you to come out for dinner in the evening, you should try to take her to the big stall I said according to our prior agreement. If she really wants to go to the restaurant, you should tell me in advance, so that I can arrange someone to do it on the way."


    "You must make sure that Xueyan is safe."


    "I know. Don''t worry. I promise to give you a chance to be Lin Xueyan''s boyfriend after it''s done. I think she''s very kind to you. It''s a big chance for you to accept your apology so soon."


    Wu Ziwen did not return his message, but Zhong Longxuan''s words came to his heart.


    Before calling, he was still worried about how Lin Xueyan would deal with it. Unexpectedly, she chose to forgive herself. Does this mean that she doesn''t want to blame herself? Do you really have a chance to catch up with her!?


    This kind of question came out of his head, and the answers were basically self comforting affirmation. Wu Ziwen''s mood rose.


    He didn''t know Zhong Longxuan was just using him.


    "Has everyone been arranged?"


    "Don''t worry, Zhong Shao. All the staff have been arranged. This time, there will never be the same situation as last time in school. It''s not polite to make sure that everyone will do it directly when they see him."


    "It''s a good thing that you''ll have a house in the center of the city."


    "Thank you, Zhong Shao."


    "Don''t forget when it''s done."


    "I understand."


    "Several shops around have arranged for me in advance. They don''t receive any guests. They have to find a few more of their own people to make up for the loss. I''ll pay for the loss. We must make sure that no one else sees it when it happens."


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it later."


    "In addition to the young man named Wu Hao, Wu Ziwen also got rid of him for me. This guy thinks very well and wants to take a share from me. He''s nothing. He''s too much of himself."


    "I understand."


    "Just understand. I''ll give you a call from a police officer. First, I''ll call him and say hello. If he wants to ask, he says I asked you to call him. After finishing the work in the evening, I''ll call him and ask him to go to the police. That''s to say that there was a fire in a small Gang and some people died. I''ll arrange for them to come out and take care of it. "


    "Well, I see."


    "Are the guns ready?"


    "They''re all ready. They''re all equipped with silencers to make sure there''s no big noise."


    "Remember not to hurt Lin Xueyan."


    "I know, Zhong Shao."


    "That''s it." Zhong Longxuan hung up.

 Chapter 396

    I had a romantic French dinner with my little girl outside. When I got home, I wanted to coax her to sleep. They went out again, but she didn''t sleep and insisted that he stay with her at home.


    I can''t help it. I''ll see if she sleeps.


    Half an hour later, Wu Hao comes out of the room. Lin Xueyan, who is shy, enters the room to see that the little girl has fallen asleep contentedly. This sleep is expected to make her sleep until noon tomorrow.


    "That''s how you coax her to sleep?"


    Lin Xueyan twisted on his waist and listened to his sister''s dreamy voice in the living room for half an hour. Her face was already red.


    "What can I do if she doesn''t sleep? I''ll use this move to deal with her if she doesn''t sleep in the future. Hehe, the effect will be strong." Wu Hao has a bad smile and a clear mind.


    "I think you just want to enjoy yourself."


    Lin Xueyan angry at him one eye, holding his hand to go out, no matter how rain Xin fell asleep, this trip out also more at ease.


    "Enjoyment is enjoyment of course, but the goal has been achieved."


    Wu Hao changed the topic with a smile, "has Wu Ziwen contacted you?"


    "I asked him to give me the address and let''s go by ourselves."


    "What did he say?"


    "He gave me the address. It''s a big stall. As you said, he repeatedly reminded me that I could take you with me."


    "I really know how to choose a place in a big stall. If it''s a restaurant or something, they can''t do it openly. Show me the address."


    "This address looks like a very partial place."


    "It''s quite a partial place."


    "Do you know this place?"


    "I used to go to a small place when I was racing with Xiaoru. In the evening, there was no one. In the middle of the night, people who ride motorcycles like to race there. There are several small organizations that specially organize competitions. Colleagues collect fees. The police seldom go there."


    "Such a dangerous place? I''d better call him at the restaurant downtown. " Lin Xueyan worried.


    "Since I''m scheming, I''m afraid of any danger. Don''t forget that I''m here to lead to danger, not to avoid it." Wu Hao smiles and pats the back of her hand to reassure her.


    "Are you sure? I always feel that their choice of this kind of place is real


    "I wish they were serious."


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "well, don''t be careful. If it''s the root of danger, I''ll be happier. As long as I don''t have to worry about it in the future."


    "Are you sure you can handle this?"


    "Trust me."


    "But..."


    "Well, well, let''s go. I want to come back soon and enjoy my beauty."


    "Think about this kind of thing at this time."


    Lin Xueyan is really helpless. They go to the place designated by Wu Ziwen.


    ¡­¡­


    Guangxian road.


    Vanguard stalls.


    Wu Ziwen stood by the side of the road and looked at the traffic. Soon a car came into his sight and ran forward to pick up the car.


    Lin Xueyan stops at the side of the road and Wu Hao gets off at the same time.


    "Xueyan, I''m sorry to let you go so far. The main reason is that the food here is delicious and special. I''m here to apologize, so... I want to show my sincerity."


    As soon as Wu Ziwen came forward, he was busy explaining.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s the same wherever you eat. It''s mainly when you feel like it."


    Wu Hao smiles. It seems that he doesn''t pay any attention to what he did to Lin Xueyan. Wu Ziwen can''t bear his calm momentum, or his guilty eyes.


    "Xueyan, you haven''t introduced your boyfriend yet."


    "Wu Hao."


    Lin Xueyan smiles politely.


    "Hello Wu Hao, just to introduce myself. My name is Wu Ziwen. I invite you to dinner today mainly to apologize to Xue Yan. As her boyfriend, I think you have the right to know what happened yesterday. I..."


    "Xueyan has already told me, you don''t have to say it again. Xueyan has forgiven you, and I have nothing to say. After a meal, I think nothing has happened. I hope you can do it yourself." Wu Hao said.


    "..." Wu Ziwen was stunned. Suddenly he didn''t know what he was going to say.


    "Sit down and say, which way?" Lin Xueyan asked.


    "This way, this way."


    Wu Ziwen led the way and took two steps to the position he had set.


    There is a lot of space in front of the vanguard stall. There are more than ten big round tables, and there are signs of roast fish on both sides of the door.


    Their location is close to the roadside, and the tables are full. It seems that business is good.


    "The boss will bring you two menus."


    Wu Ziwen greets the landlady and gives two menus to Wu Hao and Lin Xueyan.


    Wu Hao put the menu aside and didn''t bother to look around.


    At a glance, he found that there was something wrong with the stall and even the street. In January, it was cold and windy. Most of the stalls even occupied the road and put a few red tents in front of the door. However, all the stalls on the street had no tents to support outside. Instead, they were all folded up and piled up in the corner.


    Zhong Longxuan paid a lot of money to buy all the stores in this street. I''m afraid there are problems with so many diners.


    Looking closely at these people, it seems that they are eating, but many people are very unnatural and seem too quiet.


    All the normal food stalls make a lot of noise, and it''s normal for people who drink a lot of wine to scream. It''s even more characteristic for some brothers to talk nonsense. However, there is no such situation in the food stalls on this street. Most of the people who come to eat are eating quietly and muttering in a low voice, as if they are afraid of hearing it at the next table, It''s not like the atmosphere of a big stall.


    Wu Hao put out his mind and scanned the whole street. Good guy, this is really well prepared.


    More than a dozen people with guns are sitting at nearby tables, and dozens of people with knives are ready to mend their knives at any time. In this war, they want to kill themselves directly.


    If ordinary people really follow their way.


    Wu Hao grinned.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Lin Xueyan casually hooked up a few dishes, originally did not plan to eat here.


    "Nothing. Wait and see how the food tastes here."


    Wu Hao patted her hand to show her not to worry.


    Three people waiting for the boss to serve.


    After waiting for ten minutes, Wu Ziwen suddenly stood up.


    "It''s a bit slow to serve. I''ll urge you to wait a moment."


    He took a cheap paper towel on the table, wiped his sweat and threw it on the ground.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    As soon as the tissue fell to the ground, Wu Ziwen suddenly covered his shoulder and cried out in pain all his life. Then he was shot in many places and fell to the ground, bleeding and dying.


    He how also can''t think of, Zhong Longxuan this time not only betrayed to promise his all things, also plan to kill him.

 Chapter 397

    Originally, they said that Wu Hao was killed when they lost the tissue, but when Zhong Longxuan arranged it, it turned into killing both of them.


    At the same time of Wu Ziwen''s first shot, several bullets flew towards Wu Hao.


    In Wu Hao''s eyes, the speed of these bullets was about the same as that of the fastest bicycle on the road. He didn''t dodge, as if he didn''t find it. When the bullets approached him 10 cm, they turned and flew back along their original trajectory.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~"


    "Ah ~ ~ ~"


    Several screams rang out at the same time, and the scene suddenly became chaotic. There were about a dozen people with guns left. They didn''t expect such an accident. They fired directly at Wu Hao.


    What kind of scum level are they? They can''t hit the target without taking ten seconds to aim with a gun. In such a chaotic situation, they are shooting indiscriminately. It''s a matter of luck. Anyway, if more than ten people shoot at him together, there will always be a hit, right?


    Yes, indeed!


    But they are in a hurry and completely forget what Zhong Longxuan told them not to hurt Lin Xueyan!


    Lin Xueyan is next to Wu Hao. They shoot at Wu Hao. Lin Xueyan can''t survive.


    Dozens of bullets shot at them in succession, half of which hit them, half of which fell on Wu Hao and half on Lin Xueyan.


    Wu Hao can clearly see that one bullet fell on her cheek, one bullet fell on her neck, one bullet fell on her back heart, and the rest all fell on other parts of her body.


    According to the degree of injury, she will die!


    Wu Hao suddenly realized that the picture she saw seemed to be the future she saw in the past. There was no doubt that this was the reason for her sister''s death. To be exact, she didn''t die on the spot. She survived for a period of time even though she was seriously injured, and eventually died.


    Not only her, but also Wu Ziwen''s life is still counting down.


    According to the original fate track, this guy didn''t live on the same day with his sister, but he died on the same day with his sister.


    But!


    Time can change fate!


    All the bullets turned back when they were 10 cm close to Lin Xueyan''s body, and returned to the place where it came out. Because the muzzle of the gun had been moved, every bullet hit the shooter''s arm perfectly, and there was a lot of screams at the back.


    And Lin Xueyan suddenly did not know that just now, at that moment, her fate trajectory continued to move forward on the original breakpoint, she did not die, but has been reborn.


    Wu Hao looked at her with excitement.


    He stayed with her just to know the moment when she was fatally in danger and change the result. Now the result has been truly presented to him. If there is no intervention from him, the bullets that have been changed will surely take her life.


    No, no, that''s not accurate!


    He has given her a hundred years, which means that if she is just shot, she will not die!


    But it''s impossible to judge what kind of injury she will become.


    Time trading can only ensure that people live, but it can''t guarantee that people live well. That''s why Wu Hao has to stop this danger. Even if her life can be extended by 100 years, what''s the point of being disabled or paralyzed in bed for 100 years? What he wants to ensure is that she lives safely.


    Now the danger really happened, and also successfully prevented the danger from harming her, and her doom was over.


    "Run, Hao. It''s dangerous."


    Wu Hao has been thinking about it for a long time, but in fact, it was just a moment. When Lin Xueyan heard the gunshot, she reacted and pulled Wu Hao to run.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you!"


    Wu Hao smile, relaxed and relieved to pull her out of the stall, bullets behind him into powder fell to the ground, the cross star behind him flashing faint light.


    Lin Xueyan drives, goes down the gas door, and quickly escapes from this land of right and wrong.


    When they went away, those people with swords recovered their mobility. They ran to the roadside one by one. If they wanted to catch up, they would not be able to catch up. Just now, they were so evil that they couldn''t move.


    A group of people returned to the scene, dismissed other people and so on, and the core of more than a dozen people stayed.


    Looking at Wu Ziwen who fell to the ground, more than a dozen people looked at each other. Wu Ziwen killed him, but Wu Hao let him run away. What''s the matter when he''s half done?


    ¡­¡­


    "What??? Did Wu Hao run away??? Do you want to tell me again? The main person I want to kill is Wu Hao. You let him run away? "


    "Zhong Shao''s Wu Hao is really a bit of an evil family. I arranged so many people. After Wu Ziwen fell down, all people shot at him. He was stunned and didn''t get a shot. It''s really not that their shooting skills are poor. No matter how bad they are, they won''t be able to miss a shot. But the fact is that it''s such an evil family. He really ran away with Lin Xueyan. I can''t understand how he did it."


    "Is that your reason? Damn, I''m drunk too. I can''t do this well! "


    "Zhong Shao, don''t be angry, at least... At least that Wu Ziwen is sure to die."


    "If he died, he would die. It''s all my business. I said that the most important thing for me is to want Wu Hao to die!"


    "There are still opportunities. Wu Ziwen doesn''t seem to say that you are the person behind the scenes. Even if they have doubts, they have no evidence to prove that you sent Zhong Shao to do it. I will never miss next time!"


    "Next time, how many times do you have to deal with him? Am I going to ask an old Taoist to destroy him? It''s dog day. It''s really good. Hang up. Don''t call again. Let me be quiet for a while. "


    "Good clocks are few."


    "Wait a minute."


    "Zhong Shao," you said


    "Are you sure that Wu Ziwen is dead? This time he''s still alive, he''ll definitely bite me back. I have to make sure he''s dead! "


    "Wu Ziwen was shot several times in the body. When the ambulance arrived at the scene to save people, it said that he could not be saved. Even if he could, it would be only a few days."


    "What do you do? The people you want to kill don''t know how to make up for it. What kind of amateur are you looking for?"


    Zhong Longxuan screamed and calmed down after a while, saying: "go to the hospital and look at him. If you have a chance, you can kill him. If you don''t have a chance, you must make sure he won''t do anything wrong."


    "I understand."


    "Don''t give me another moth."


    "Yes


    Zhong Longxuan left his mobile phone on the sofa, rubbed his face, and fell into pain. Wu Hao is so evil that he can''t kill him. It''s troublesome. If he doesn''t die, it means he''s exposed. As a man, he still knows men, especially the ruthless man like Wu Hao. He won''t be the kind of person who returns good for evil.


    Although I don''t know why he didn''t do it several times before, he has a hunch that Wu Hao will not let him go easily this time.


    What should I do?


    He grabbed his hair crazily and couldn''t think of a way to deal with him.

 Chapter 398

    Lin Xueyan drove home, still in shock all the way.


    Wu Hao, on the other hand, has a relaxed and relaxed face.


    After this happened, my sister''s life was in danger this time, and the day of fear was over. Next, I can take the initiative to attack. Haha, anyway, nothing can be changed.


    "You can laugh, just how dangerous."


    Lin Xueyan said with a straight face: "I really didn''t expect Zhong Longxuan and Wu Ziwen to try to kill you. Hao, do you still plan to do it now? If you go on like this, your life will be in danger sooner or later. Call the police directly and let the police intervene in the investigation. You can save your worries all day."


    "You don''t have to worry about it any more, and you don''t have to go on scheming, because your danger has just happened, and now the result has changed, and you are safe."


    Wu Hao couldn''t help but kiss her face.


    "Safe?"


    Lin Xueyan was stunned and didn''t react for a moment.


    "The gun fight just now is the root of your danger. Now it''s over. You''re safe." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "So you don''t have to take any more risks, do you?" Lin Xueyan obviously has more to do with this.


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao gave an evil smile.


    "So we don''t call the police? These days, things like this happen frequently. If we don''t teach them a lesson, they really think we are easy to bully. "


    "The police don''t work. I have a better way to deal with it."


    Wu Hao laughed and said, "let''s go home first. Don''t worry. Now everything is over."


    "I hope so."


    Lin Xueyan is really scared, the gun fight is too dangerous, if it is not for them to run fast, I really don''t know what will happen.


    home-coming.


    The little girl had a good sleep. They took a bath together to relax.


    Wu Hao takes Lin Xueyan to the living room.


    Throw on the sofa impolitely kiss five minutes, Lin Xueyan originally anxious mood, this just gradually calm down.


    "When it''s time to play."


    Lin Xueyan angrily glanced at him, and his face was ruddy.


    "I''m in the mood to play now, hehe."


    Wu Hao moved restlessly around her with both hands.


    "Well, don''t move."


    Lin Xueyan pulls his hand out of her pajamas.


    "Seriously, what are you going to do next?"


    "I''m not the one who bullies you as much as they want. I''m just trying to keep you safe. Now I''m sure you''re safe. It''s time for me to fight back."


    Wu Hao got serious and said, "elder sister, how many shares does Zhong Hongxing hold in Wanfeng?"


    "23.87%, why do you ask this?"


    "Are you shareholders of Wanfeng? Any number will do Wu Hao did not answer her question.


    "Wanfeng''s listing plan has not been realized, and Yinrui has no shares of Wanfeng now."


    "Oh, that''s going to be a bit of a hassle."


    Wu Hao thought for a while and asked, "I remember that more than half of the company''s shareholders need to agree to transfer their shares to non shareholders, right?"


    "Here''s the rule."


    "If the equity transfer is made internally, then other shareholders have the preemptive right. Is that right?"


    "I don''t think you know a lot."


    Lin Xueyan smiles, very happy.


    "Tomorrow, you ask your company''s people to conduct a screening analysis on Wanfeng''s shareholders, find a few suitable shareholders, buy some equity from them, and become Wanfeng''s shareholders first."


    "Do you want to buy Zhong Hongxing''s equity in this way?" Lin Xueyan seems to know his intention.


    "Buy? Hey, hey, it''s too cheap for them. If I remember correctly, is there a way of free transfer of equity? Hey, hey. "


    Lin Xueyan was stunned. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    Wu Hao said: "don''t you really want to take a stake in Wanfeng? Since Wanfeng''s financing this time is fake, let Zhong Hongxing turn this fake into a real one. His equity should be the economic compensation for this event."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Lin Xueyan looks at him anxiously, quite afraid that he makes any radical behavior.


    "Don''t worry, can I still run over and fight with him? When did this happen? I basically don''t use this kind of violence to achieve my goal now. I have a more gentle way to let him obediently hand over the shares. It doesn''t matter if you bully me. It''s unforgivable if you pay attention to my woman. I''ll make them both pay a heavy price. " Wu Hao is the one who cares. He has a cold smile.


    "This kind of compulsory equity transfer is illegal, isn''t it?" Lin Xueyan hesitated. Although she wanted Wanfeng''s shares, she never thought of using this way.


    "They cheat, try to rape and threaten you, even try to kill me. Are these all legal operations? To deal with good people with good methods, to deal with old foxes like them should use the most ruthless means. "


    Wu Hao sighed: "elder sister, you are still a little worse than these old foxes in this aspect. Although my parents have told us since childhood that we should be flexible on the premise of abiding by the law and discipline, some people will only lose their initiative when they are too serious. Just like this time, Yinrui has done nothing wrong from the beginning to the end, Do you think they would sympathize with us at that time if we didn''t find the problem ourselves but we became victims? I don''t think they might open a bottle of champagne to celebrate then. "


    "Well, just listen to you."


    Lin Xueyan smiles. She didn''t expect to hear him preach. It''s very good.


    "Haha, it''s almost the same. At this time, we can''t be soft hearted to these people. We don''t give them any color. They really think that anyone in the world can bully them."


    Wu Hao grinned and said: "kindness is left to good opponents. For such despicable opponents, it''s OK to use them to accomplish their own goals as much as possible."


    "Yes, young master Wu. I know how to do it."


    "Hey, hey, just know. Let''s go to sleep."


    Wu Hao picked her up with a bad smile.


    "Don''t be in your room. Yuxin has already gone to bed and agreed to let her have a good rest. As a result, you didn''t let her have a good rest. You''ll wake her up later and start again." Lin Xueyan red face way, which don''t know what he bad want to do.


    "I didn''t say what to do."


    "There''s no reason why you laugh so bad."


    "It''s just taking you in to sleep."


    "I don''t believe it."


    Lin Xueyan gently poked her jade finger.


    "Now I really mean it. Although I want you two, I''ll go out later to solve the problem as soon as possible, so that they won''t have too many dreams. You see, I''m very kind." Wu Hao joked.


    "Going out now?" Lin Xueyan was stunned.

 Chapter 399

    "Well, I''ll take care of things before I enjoy my sisters." Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "I''m serious with you. Why are you so off topic?"


    Lin Xueyan angrily glanced at him and told him, "anyway, I can''t stop what you want to do. Pay attention to your safety and call me if you have anything."


    "Don''t worry."


    Wu Hao gently put her on the bed, put on her clothes and set out.


    "Shall I call you two legal advisers?" Lin Xueyan asked in a low voice.


    "You think I used to follow the normal procedure with them. I played illegal operation. Go to sleep. I''m going Wu Hao smiles, kisses the two sisters on the face and goes out.


    Lin Xueyan sighed, also don''t know when to start, his secret seems to be more and more, also don''t know is to be happy or to worry about.


    "Sister, how do you sleep, eh? What about my brother? " Side of the little girl stretched a stretch, the whole person stuck to her body.


    "Hao went out to do business. Can''t sleep without your brother?" Lin Xueyan gently shaved her nose.


    "Hee hee, sister, it''s the same for you to sleep with me. Well, sister, don''t worry about it. As soon as your brother goes out to work, you always worry about it. He''s so powerful. He''ll have a sense of propriety in what he wants to do." Lin Yuxin comforted.


    Lin Xueyan was stunned. She seemed to care a little, but she was confused.


    Although he has more and more secrets, his ability seems to be improving day by day. From the way he handled his potential danger this time, it is not difficult to see that he is now more and more measured in his work, and his impulsive character has changed a lot.


    "Go to sleep."


    Lin Xueyan relieved to smile, embrace the little girl in the bosom.


    "Don''t catch a cold. Do you want to put on your pajamas?"


    "No, I''m so sleepy."


    "I had so much fun when I knew I was sleepy."


    "Hee hee, I feel very happy."


    Lin Yuxin lay in her ear and whispered: "but I still like to be with my sister. It''s better for me to be with her."


    "Shame or not, you don''t sleep when you are sleepy."


    Lin Xueyan is red faced by her. The first experience of the two sisters seems to be together. I don''t know if it''s because of this. I really don''t dislike the two together. Maybe it''s because she''s my sister!?


    Don''t you understand?


    Anyway, she knew that the two sisters would always be together.


    "Go to sleep and stop talking."


    Lin Xueyan kisses her tender face and shows her love.


    "Sister, you asked me for a few days off?"


    "Two days."


    "Hee hee."


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Lin Yuxin whispered something in her ear. Lin Xueyan blushed and couldn''t help patting her ass twice.


    "Go to bed quickly, don''t think about it."


    "Sister doesn''t want to?"


    "Miss you, let your brother know that we don''t want to get out of bed tomorrow. Go to bed quickly."


    "Sleep ~ ~ ~ how happy ~ ~"


    "You girl."


    Lin Xueyan shaved her nose and was infected by her happy little appearance. Now, she is really happy.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhong Longxuan is restless at home and can''t sleep. Although he has called a Xuemei to come here and hit her hard, he still can''t sleep when Xuemei is asleep, and his mind is restless.


    He tried to find a way to solve the possible danger, but all the available methods have been used. So many Gunners can''t kill him. What else can he do? He really can''t think of it.


    If the front is still making trouble secretly, this time tonight it will be a blatant murder, which has risen to the level of murder. Zhong Longxuan really doesn''t think that a man who can throw himself down from the third floor because of a few words will turn a blind eye.


    Zhong Longxuan is sitting on the sofa, drinking and smoking, his mind is in a mess.


    In the darkness of the night, with a strong murderous atmosphere, the white smoke is like the soul. Zhong Longxuan was agitated and waved to dispel the white fog in front of him. He threw half a cigarette into the ashtray and drank half a glass of wine.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Zhong Longxuan is startled, the hand shakes, the cup almost falls to the ground.


    Who''s knocking at the door in the middle of the night? In the evening, I only paid a schoolgirl to sleep with me. There should be no one else.


    I crept over and saw Wu Hao standing at the door!


    Zhong Longxuan was so scared that his hair stood up. He didn''t expect that he would come to the door so soon. What the hell could he do? How could he do it alone in his family?


    Pretend you''re not here!


    Yeah, pretend you''re not here!


    It is obviously not a rational decision for a person to face this man. Even if he has to face him, he will wait until he has enough people to protect himself.


    "Surprised to see me? Or are you scared? "


    Wu Hao''s voice came to Zhong Longxuan''s ears through the door.


    "I know that I always know that you are behind all things, so why pretend that everything has nothing to do with you in front of me? I guess you know that one day will come sooner or later. Now, as you wish, it''s time to open a door and let me in. Let''s sit down and have a good talk."


    Zhong Longxuan was frightened by his calm, scornful and sarcastic manner. Maybe it was because he was completely suppressed from the beginning of the meeting. In the face of Wu Hao, he would have a little fear unconsciously. This kind of fear is just like the fear of falling to death when he fell from the third floor.


    He swallowed his saliva and still didn''t dare to open the door.


    "Since you don''t want to open the door, I''ll go in myself."


    Zhong Longxuan is thinking that he is just trying to find out if he is at home. The locked door opens, and Wu Hao stands in front of him. The smell of embarrassment and fear pours on his face at the same time. Zhong Longxuan''s legs are soft. What a hell.


    "May I speak now?" Wu Hao gave a smile, but didn''t agree with his surprise.


    "You... How did you get in?" He didn''t have a key in his hand. He didn''t see that he had a tool to unlock. How did he open the locked door? Is this guy really so evil?


    "Doesn''t that seem to matter? The important thing is that I''m in now, shouldn''t you ask me to sit down? I''ve been impolite so many times before. Do you want to play hard with me this time face to face? " Wu Hao said faintly, with a subtle smile on his face.


    "You..."


    "There''s so much nonsense. How dare you kill people? Don''t you have the courage to sit with me for a while?" Wu Haobai glanced at him and sat down on the sofa.


    "What do you want?" Zhong Longxuan sat down opposite him and forced himself to calm down.


    "It''s a silly question. Before you plan to kill me, you should assume that I''m not dead. What do you think I want to do to you?" Wu Hao gave a cold smile.

 Chapter 400

    Zhong Longxuan''s heart thumped for a moment. Wu Hao''s elusive words are intended to treat him in his own way?


    "I''ve told my people that if I have an accident recently, the police will come to you directly. You''d better be honest." Zhong Longxuan pretends to be calm.


    "I dare to kill you in front of the police, believe it or not?"


    Wu Hao sneered, leaned on the sofa and said, "but I didn''t come here to kill you today, but I want to talk to you about something."


    "What do you want to talk to me about?"


    "Do you know Nightfire?"


    "I don''t know."


    "So you don''t know about time trading, do you?"


    "..." Zhong Longxuan didn''t speak. Should he know or should not? Let''s see what he''s going to ask next.


    "I have a contract here. Fill it out."


    Wu Hao is no nonsense, a sale contract directly appears in Zhong Longxuan''s leg.


    "It''s sold for 48 years, 178 days, and the price is one dollar a minute."


    "Why should I fill in this strange thing?" Zhong Longxuan is startled by the white paper that suddenly appears on his leg. This guy is really evil.


    "Just because you are trying to rape Xueyan and kill me, and I can kill you at any time now, do you think this reason is enough?" Wu Hao looked at him coldly.


    Zhong Longxuan slipped his throat subconsciously, and his back was cold.


    "What is this?" He asked.


    "Time trading contract, as the name suggests, is the contract of trading time. You will get the corresponding money as long as you sell. For example, the time you want to sell is 48 years and 178 days, and you can get more than 25 million in cash."


    "This..."


    Zhong Longxuan was stunned. What does Wu Hao mean? He came to deliver welfare to himself in the middle of the night?


    Absolutely impossible!


    "What about selling time?" He asked cautiously.


    "I will die!" Wu Hao light way.


    "So the time I sell is equal to my life span?"


    "Smart."


    "I don''t sell it!"


    What''s the difference between Zhong Longxuan and killing himself in disguise?


    He didn''t know how much longer he could live, but after nearly 50 years of selling, he knew that it meant that he didn''t have much time left.


    Although I don''t know if time trading is a real bullshit, he refuses to enter Wu Hao''s trap. He comes here uninvited in the middle of the night, and he doesn''t invite nature at this time. Everything he wants to do by himself may be making him jump into the pit.


    Convinced by his own reason, he suddenly felt a tight neck, an invisible rope around his neck, a huge irresistible force directly hung him up, suffocating fear suddenly surged.


    He struggled to grasp the rope around his neck, but he could catch nothing.


    struggle.


    Struggle violently.


    Lack of oxygen makes the pace of death fast approaching.


    "I don''t like cheating very much, so I''ll tell you what I have to say directly, but I don''t like motherhood, and I don''t like to go through a lot of trouble when I can solve problems by violence."


    Wu Hao leans on the sofa and looks at Zhong Longxuan hanging in the air.


    He said: "if you sign a time contract, you can still live, and you may have a chance to redeem the time you sold. If you don''t sign it, you will die now! Before you are strangled, you can consider signing or not for about a minute. You''d rather die than surrender. Then go to die. If you want to sign, wave your hand. "


    Zhong Longxuan immediately waved to Wu Hao that he was willing to sign.


    He was so stupid that he didn''t want to sign. If he didn''t sign, he would die immediately. If he signed, he would still have a chance to live well. This is not a multiple-choice question at all!


    "It seems that you still have a little time to think about it. Don''t you think about it carefully?" Wu Hao is not in a hurry to let him down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhong Longxuan waved hard and didn''t want to think about it for a second.


    He felt that his brain was gradually confused, as if he were in space, and all kinds of fantastic pictures appeared in his brain.


    He has never experienced this kind of feeling, just like he has never experienced what kind of feeling real death is, so he knows very well that this is the fantasy before death.


    A little later, you''ll die.


    Zhong Longxuan waved his arm, and his mouth gave out a terrified voice.


    "To tell you the truth, the feeling of receiving control is not good. Sometimes it makes you feel like you''re dead. It''s a relief."


    Wu Hao said: "to tell you the truth, I only gave you two days and more than a few hours, and the time I left you for these two days is one thing you need to complete. If you have finished well, you can come back and redeem the time. If you can''t finish it for two days, you''ll be dead. So you should think about it carefully. Are you willing to do it for me?"


    "Wu Wu ~ ~ ~" Zhong Longxuan''s strength of waving disappeared gradually.


    "Don''t you ask me what I want you to do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhong Longxuan felt that he was going to die soon. His ears could hear the sound of blood flowing rapidly to his brain, while the sound of the outside world became more and more blurred.


    "If you think about it, wave and tell me."


    Wu Hao light way.


    Zhong Longxuan gently raised his hand.


    His body suddenly fell to the ground, and the invisible rope around his neck disappeared. Zhong Longxuan suddenly shrank on the ground, breathing the air from heaven, and his body recovered little by little.


    If you haven''t tried the taste of death, you may not know that death is a terrible time. No matter how many deaths you have seen, you can''t really feel death. Once you really experience the feeling of dying, then any danger can trigger the brain''s warning line for death.


    At this time, even looking at Wu Hao, Zhong Longxuan felt that he was surrounded by the whirlpool of death.


    His first thought of regaining his strength was to escape from the whirlpool of death.


    Run!


    He wanted to run to the gate, but... The gate was tightly closed, and he couldn''t open it anyway. No matter how hard he tried, he still didn''t move.


    He looks at Wu Hao in horror. The picture of a Texas Chainsaw murderer appears in his mind, as if he would rush over with a chainsaw and split himself in half. But no, Wu Hao is sitting on the sofa like a cat looking at a mouse, with a mocking smile on his mouth.


    He didn''t feel safer because of this. Instead, the fear image in his mind continued to strengthen the terrible side that Wu Hao might have hidden under his calm appearance.


    If you can''t get out of the gate, there''s only one way to escape¡ª¡ª


    Balcony!


    He knows that it''s very dangerous for him to jump down on the 12th floor, but it''s not dangerous compared with death. There is an air conditioner outside downstairs. As long as he can jump up, he can find a way to escape from the 11th floor!


    As long as you can escape, you will never come back from abroad!


    Before death, everything else is a small matter!


    Jump!


    Zhong Longxuan climbed onto the balcony and jumped down without hesitation

 Chapter 401

    Can Wu Hao make him jump like this?


    Then he doesn''t have to come today.


    Wu Hao sat still on the sofa, with a cold and mocking smile at the corner of his mouth.


    The moment Zhong Longxuan jumps down, the whole person hangs in the air. Then he feels his neck tight again, and a force drags him back into the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhong Longxuan is struggling violently in the air. At this time, not only is death enveloping him, but the death under the blessing of despair is really terrible.


    This Wu Hao is a real evil, this guy is not a normal human, not at all!


    "Wuwu ~ ~"


    Zhong Longxuan vigorously waved his hand, with high emotions to prove that his wave this time is sincere.


    "It seems that you enjoy being abused. OK, let you enjoy it more."


    Wu Hao leans on the sofa and looks at him, seeing him struggling, seeing him powerless, seeing him dying, and making sure that he never stops breathing, let him really lift his death from zero distance.


    When Zhong Longxuan feels that he is dead, Wu Hao puts him down.


    He fell heavily on the ground.


    The brain immediately forces all the functions of the body to get oxygen. Zhong Longxuan kneels on the ground and coughs hard, covering his neck with a pale face.


    Run?


    Stop running!


    Dare not run!


    His just escape made him realize that he could not escape from him at all. His calmness was not hiding his inner desire, just disdaining, just so.


    It turns out that you can''t make it when you run away.


    There is only one way to choose.


    "Are you going to run away?" Wu Hao looked at him jokingly.


    "No... no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No


    Zhong Longxuan gives up his resistance and sits on the sofa. He looks at Wu Hao in front of him in astonishment and fear. He feels that what is sitting in front of him may be a God or a devil.


    The latter is more likely.


    "So do you choose to sign or not?"


    "I''ll sign it!"


    Zhong Longxuan poured a glass of wine himself and drank it down. Under the stimulation of alcohol, he finally calmed down.


    "Can you tell me what you want me to do before signing?"


    "I''m not negotiating with you now. Do as I say. I''ll tell you how to do it step by step. Now all you have to do is sign this contract." Wu Hao said.


    "I..."


    Zhong Longxuan wanted to say that I must know what you want me to do before I can sign, but he finally chose to shut up.


    Now, the choice is not in his hands. All he can do is obey.


    Zhong Longxuan took the pen and began to fill in the contract.


    "The account number must be in your name, or you won''t receive money. I''ll repeat the transaction time of 48 years and 178 days. The transaction price is one yuan per minute. Sign your name below." Wu Hao said.


    Zhong Longxuan signed the contract according to his requirements.


    Wu Hao took a look and signed his name.


    Deal complete!


    Looking at Zhong Longxuan, he has two days, 15 hours, 23 minutes, 45 seconds, 44 seconds, 43 seconds, 42 seconds left


    Wu Hao''s mouth raised a trace of evil smile.


    "Pay attention to your bank card. The money should be on your card soon."


    "Really... Really rich?"


    On the contrary, Zhong Longxuan was a little surprised. Wu Hao made it clear that he wanted to kill himself. He didn''t think he would give him money. In fact, he didn''t believe that time trading was true.


    "You can give it back to me if you don''t want it." Wu Hao light way.


    Zhong Longxuan didn''t dare to speak for fear that Wu haozhen would take the money back.


    His mobile phone lights up, and the bank''s transfer notice.


    25.48512 million was transferred to the account.


    It''s really rich.


    Zhong Longxuan surprised at the same time can not help but worry, difficult to this world trade is true? How else can he give himself so much money? If you really want to buy your own life, you can do it without giving him a cent.


    And Wu Hao is so mysterious that it''s possible that this thing is real.


    "Got the money, right? Let''s get down to business."


    Wu Hao said: "you still have two days and fifteen hours left in your life. That is to say, after two days and fifteen hours, you can''t finish the task I told you. When you come back to see me, you will die. You will die in any way you can''t imagine. Have you seen" death is coming "? It''s a bit like that. No matter how you hide, you''ll die when you reach the end of your life. You can''t live one more second. Of course, you can choose not to believe it. I''m ready for you to die and finish it myself. "


    "In fact, it''s very simple."


    Wu Hao took out a new contract and put it on the coffee table.


    "Take this contract back and sign it for your father. It will be sold for 33 years and 91 days. The price is also one yuan per minute. Let him take it back to me after signing it, and I''ll give you back your time."


    Wu Hao smiles coldly. Before he came here, he had already gone to see Zhong Hongxing. Otherwise, he would not have arrived at his home until he finished shooting.


    "You want me to kill my dad?"


    Zhong Longxuan stood up and glared.


    "Oh, are you still a filial son? Anyway, I have given you the contract and the conditions. It''s your own business to do it or not. I just want to remind you that whether you are filial or not, your father will sign the contract eventually. If I take it to him, it''s nothing for you. If you take it to him, then the rest is between me and him, You have nothing to do with it. You see how kind I am. I give you all the decision-making power. "


    Wu Hao stood up.


    "How to choose your own consideration, in short, you calculate the time, from now on two days and 15 hours later you will die, do not want to pull your father into the water, you can wait at home for a few seconds to die slowly, if you feel that it is meaningless to die like this, you''d better speed up the action and rush back to make your father sign quickly, otherwise you will still die after time."


    "This is an app. Scan, download, install, register in real name, finish the task I told you, leave a message on the purchase interface, and I''ll tell you what to do next."


    When Zhong Longxuan looks at Wu Hao, he feels more and more mysterious. It''s so true. It''s just like fantasy, but it''s so modern. There''s an app.


    Whether you do it or not, download and install it first. In case you can''t find others after completing the task, you will be depressed if you drag yourself to death.


    "Real name registration, information has been linked with the internal system of the Public Security Bureau, information asymmetry can not be registered." Wu Hao reminded.


    Zhong Longxuan laughs bitterly and completes the registration according to the requirements. He does see two different interfaces for buying and selling.


    "Inform me in time after completing the task, I may not be online at any time, but I will give you a reply when I see it. You''d better be online at any time. OK, don''t disturb your rest, I''ll go."


    Wu Hao patted him on the shoulder and left.


    Zhong Longxuan leans powerlessly on the sofa. An unprecedented fear and anxiety activates every neuron in his brain. He doesn''t know whether he should believe Wu Hao''s words or not, and he doesn''t know whether he should do what he told him

 Chapter 402

    Zhong Longxuan is desperate. Death is like a chain around his neck, which makes him unable to breathe.


    Zhong Longxuan is suffering. If there is only despair, he will die. The terrible thing is that despair is not complete despair. The hope of life is in front of him. He can question that Wu Hao may not give him the chance to redeem in the end. He can even question that all this is false, but what if it is true? If this happens, all reason will collapse.


    He didn''t have the filial piety to become a praiseworthy martyr. When he thought that he was only in his early twenties, he had a strong impulse to live. No matter whether he was true or not, no matter whether Wu Hao would give him a chance to live, at least he had a chance to do what he said.


    What he did was originally done according to his father''s arrangement, but now he is only allowed to deal with the contradiction with Wu Hao. What''s wrong with him? Even if he doesn''t, he will die at home with this contract. In the end, Wu Hao will still find his father. The ending is the same. Why should two people die together? It''s a total unnecessary sacrifice.


    Zhong Longxuan eyes firm up, ran into the room to dress.


    "Get up, get up."


    He kicked his schoolgirl in bed.


    "What for?"


    The little girl ran up and looked at him. She thought he wanted to take him outside.


    "I''m going out. Get out of here."


    "Hey, you''re sick. If you want me to come, you can come. If you want me to leave, you can sue you for rape. Believe it or not, you''re insane." The little girl got up angry enough to scold directly.


    "Can you take the money and roll it?"


    Zhong Longxuan opened the drawer, took a bunch of money and threw it on her. He pulled her up from the bed, grabbed her clothes and threw them on her. He was so annoyed that he didn''t want to talk to her.


    "Psycho, you man."


    The little girl put on her clothes, took her money, slammed the door and left. Originally, she made an appointment for a gun, but it turned out to be the same as selling a prostitute. Are you angry!?


    Will Zhong Longxuan be bothered with her? Pucker up the buttocks, let him white, he is not in the mood.


    Put on your clothes, take your contract and drive home.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhong Hongxing was lying in bed, tossing and turning.


    I can''t sleep all night these days. The 1.6 billion yuan is not a small sum. If it wasn''t for a capital investment company like Wanfeng, most of the funds are non autonomous funds. This kind of account problem is easy to be found. It is precisely because of the characteristics of the company''s funds that he successfully appropriated this large amount of money and moved it out easily, It''s not that easy to get it back.


    According to the latest news from fan XieHua, Yinrui has become suspicious of this investment. Today''s meeting is not about how much to invest, but about whether to follow up the investment, which means that this investment is completely dead.


    Besides Yinrui, he really doesn''t know how to get so much money at one time.


    Don''t bother!


    I don''t know what''s going on with my son?


    What I fear most is that there is no progress on his side, what''s more, there is no hope, so I will be completely finished.


    Once the company goes through legal procedures, his life will be ruined in this matter, whether it is money or future.


    There was a door opening outside.


    Huh?


    Can you still be robbed in the middle of the night?


    Zhong Hongxing gets up.


    "Dad, it''s me."


    Zhong Longxuan opens the door and enters the room. Seeing his father carefully, he also guesses that he is a thief.


    "How did you come back in the middle of the night?"


    Zhong Hongxing gives him a white eye, turns on the light and sits down on the sofa.


    "Not sleeping yet?"


    Zhong Longxuan sat down opposite him and asked casually.


    "I can''t sleep. What''s the matter with you? Should you be in Lin Xueyan''s bed? " Zhong Hongxing said with a straight face.


    "You think I don''t want to, but it''s not that easy."


    Zhong Longxuan leans on the sofa and looks at his father. To tell the truth, he didn''t come up with a way to let him sign the contract all the way. He just threw the contract to him and asked him to sign it? He would never agree to such a strange thing.


    But how to cheat him?


    I don''t know.


    "What are you doing back then?" Zhong Hongxing gave him a white look.


    "I''ll come back to ask you what''s the matter, and I''ll report the specific situation to you by the way."


    "You don''t need to know why."


    "I don''t know the reason why it happened. What can I do if you do such a strange thing? I''m your son, and I''m not your soldier. I don''t have to do what you say. Do you know that''s what I''m doing today? If you don''t tell me the reason, I won''t help you with this mess. There''s no such thing. " Zhong Longxuan said nothing.


    "I told you that this is related to your own future life. If you don''t do well, you can only be a beggar. How much ability do you think you have to survive in this society without me?"


    "Then I should know why."


    Zhong Hongxing is also speechless. In fact, he doesn''t want to tell his son that his embezzlement of public funds leads to financial emptiness at all. However, with his indomitable appearance, I''m afraid he can''t continue to work if he doesn''t tell the reason today. He''s a jerk.


    "You first report to me about the present situation."


    "Tell me the reason first. I''ll report back to you. What''s your hurry?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhong Hongxing glared at him, got up, took a bottle of foreign wine and poured two glasses.


    "It started two years ago..."


    Since he decided to say it, there''s no need to hide it. After all, it''s his own son. He will know what he should know sooner or later.


    Does Zhong Longxuan want to listen to him about these reasons?


    Not at all.


    The reason why he wanted to know was to see if he could find a way from the source to cheat him into signing the contract.


    However, he was still surprised to hear that he embezzled 1.6 billion yuan of public funds. What''s more, the 1.6 billion yuan was lost. This ridiculous thing happened to his father. Is it God''s telling him that the more greedy he is, the less he can get?


    "So now you understand the seriousness of this? Do you know why I must let you catch up with Lin Xueyan? The audit department found this book problem during the asset inventory, but I did a good job in the previous book, so they are still further examining the root cause of the problem. That''s why I have time to take remedial measures. However, the time is very urgent. We must take remedial measures before the audit department finds out the problem, otherwise the company is likely to take legal proceedings to recover the account, At that time, your father and I were bound to face the risk of imprisonment. A life sentence was possible. Do you know that? "


    Zhong Hongxing said seriously, "how much ability do you think you have to create the life you want without me?"


    "So serious?"


    Zhong Longxuan doesn''t really have any concept. He just thinks that there are more than 1.6 billion yuan. But he really doesn''t know what the consequences of the 1.6 billion yuan will be. He just knows that the word "no period" is very important.

 Chapter 403

    "Nonsense, 1.6 billion you think you''re kidding! Now only Yinrui has the ability to take out so much money to save us at one time. I designed a scheme to cheat Yinrui''s investment, but it has failed, so you must take Lin Xueyan now. No matter what method you use, let her become your woman, then it''s easy to do! "


    Zhong Hongxing got up and sat down beside Zhong Longxuan. He solemnly said, "what you are doing is not only saving me, but also saving yourself. Do you understand?"


    "I know."


    Zhong Longxuan nodded, and his heart was very complicated.


    He also wants to get Lin Xueyan, but the matter is over, the result has come out, all good ideas are shattered.


    Now, how to survive is the most important thing, the others are just illusions.


    Zhong Longxuan looks at his father. He can''t bear to see the result like this, but it has already appeared. So, try to control the risk to the minimum¡ª¡ª


    He still knows.


    "My relationship with Lin Xueyan is fairly good."


    Zhong Longxuan probably knew how to say, organized a language, said: "he and her boyfriend have just been dating for a short time, the relationship is not deep, it seems that I don''t dislike her, but I''m afraid it will take some time to go to bed with her."


    He also said: "I said that his attitude towards me was a little strange. In several exchanges with him, she mentioned you Wanfeng. I''m afraid she already knew the plot behind this incident, so she was indifferent to me. Now I have to find a way to explain it to her and try to get her forgiveness."


    "What are you going to do?"


    When Zhong Hongxing heard that there was still a chance, he felt much better.


    "I haven''t figured out what to do, but I''ll find a way to solve this problem. OK, I''ll go first. It''s still late now. I''ll see if I can ask her out for supper."


    Zhong Longxuan gets up and leaves.


    "Don''t let me down!"


    Zhong Longxuan didn''t turn his head back. He reached out and made an OK gesture.


    disappointment?


    Maybe you''ll despair!?


    But now there''s a way, and despair has to do it.


    He doesn''t have much time left.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhong Longxuan left home and didn''t call Lin Xueyan. This kind of deceitful lie was just told to his father. The matter has come to such a point that he can''t have supper.


    He was driving aimlessly in the street, thinking about how to get dad to sign the deal.


    No clue at all.


    At this time, the most important thing is to find a place to drink and fuck girls, but now there is no time to do such things.


    Huh?


    He suddenly thought of the night fire bar mentioned by Wu Hao.


    Anyway, I can''t think of a way now. I''d better go to the Nightfire bar.


    Check the Internet to find out where the bar is.


    Huh?


    I can''t find it.


    I want to know.


    No, not at all.


    What the hell did Wu Hao say?


    The blind cat killed the mouse and asked a few taxi drivers casually. Actually, someone knew about the bar and gave him 500 yuan to lead the way. Soon he arrived at the night fire bar.


    Life is really hot. There are lots of cars parked around.


    Zhong Longxuan stops in a parking space and enters the bar.


    There are a lot of people in the bar, and the singing and dancing performances are pleasing to the eyes. But at first sight, many people are not here to play or drink. The atmosphere here is very strange. Some people are happy, while others are depressed and anxious after drinking.


    The bar ordered a drink, looked at the bar and sat down in a corner.


    There was a young man beside him, drinking from a glass, looking around from time to time, as if waiting for someone to show up.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Zhong Longxuan asked casually, seemingly unintentionally.


    "Waiting for someone."


    The young man answered absent mindedly.


    "Waiting for... Time to trade?"


    Zhong Longxuan asked tentatively.


    "You too?"


    Young people''s attention was attracted by Zhong Longxuan, two people who have a common topic can always talk together.


    "I just heard about it. I want to see if it''s true or not?" Zhong Longxuan continues to explore.


    "I don''t know if I can buy time. Anyway, I''m sure I can get the money."


    The young man whispered: "before I went to my girlfriend''s house, his parents asked me to give me 200000 yuan as a gift. I''ve only been out of society for a few years. I heard that my friend said that I could sell time here. After half a year, I actually got the money. Her parents thought I was good and agreed that I would marry her. However, her parents hoped that we could have a suite in the city, but they didn''t say that we must, However, I also hope to give her a stable home, so I plan to come here to sell for five years, pay a down payment in advance, save other money to improve living conditions and repay the loan slowly. If I can, I''ll think about whether I can start a business and do something. what about you? You don''t seem to be short of money? "


    "I''m not short of money, but I''m short of time."


    Zhong Longxuan asked, "has anyone bought time?"


    "Yes, but I don''t know the effect of buying time at all. If you spend money to buy back time, who knows? Maybe you could have lived."


    The young man added with a smile: "but I believe that we can actually buy time. After all, the trading contract is the same. If the selling time works, the buying time should also work."


    "It might be true."


    Zhong Longxuan perfunctorily asked again: "did anyone die because they sold out their time? Time trading seems to trade is their own life, life is not dead? Has this happened again? "


    "I don''t know. I''ve only heard of a man who had been trading for 20 years. When he went out, he was hit by a car and died on the way to the hospital. No one can tell clearly if it was because he sold out his time." Young humanist, when he looked up to drink, he was immediately excited to see the figure of Jiang Rulin.


    "I don''t want to tell you that people are coming. Do you want to go there together?"


    "I''ll think about it again."


    Zhong Longxuan laughed, embarrassed and helpless.


    "Then you can think about my past."


    The young man ran up in a hurry, leaving Zhong Longxuan alone to worry.


    Maybe it''s true.


    He has no basis to judge whether it is true or false. It''s like a devil''s trade. No one can produce real and effective evidence to prove whether it is true or false, but some people can get what they want from the trade.


    From this point of view, it is undoubtedly true.


    Wu Hao once said that once the time is over, death will appear at any time. The person who sold his life for 20 years may have had a car accident because his life was sold out by himself.


    When doubt becomes a vague fact, fear is as creepy as darkness.


    If all this is true and Wu Hao didn''t cheat himself, then


    All the rest of their time add up to a little more than two days, this is sure!

 Chapter 404

    Zhong Longxuan drank the wine in his glass and called the waiter to order another one.


    Time is passing by, and now he hasn''t thought of a way to get dad to sign the contract. He''s upset.


    How many people are hired to kidnap dad and ask him to sign?


    That''s OK, but the whole plan takes too much time to implement, and what he lacks most is time.


    With a gun and forcing him to sign?


    It''s a way, but it''s stupid.


    Think about how to cheat him.


    Zhong Longxuan carefully recalled what he said to himself about the cause and effect of this matter, hoping to get inspiration from the series.


    Don''t say, it really made him think of a way.


    Since he wants 1.6 billion yuan, he can be cheated with it.


    Zhong Longxuan suddenly excited up, a drink off the hands of the wine, left the bar.


    On the way, he called his lawyer and asked him to draft a corporate loan agreement.


    Then he went back to his home.


    As like as two peas, he took out a contract for Wu Hao, covered it with A4 paper, repeated proofreading blanks, and drew identical lines on the white paper.


    Then a loan agreement was made on the computer in this format.


    borrower:


    Loan account:


    Repayment time:


    Number of repayments:


    Write a borrower''s signature at the bottom right:


    After printing it out, compare the space gap between it and the time transaction contract. After confirmation, someone sent a box of carbon paper. Carefully clip the carbon paper between the loan agreement and the transaction contract, and seal it with a little glue.


    There are no flaws on the surface.


    But


    It''s obviously thicker than regular A4 paper.


    What should we do???


    Zhong Longxuan racked his brains, and finally let him think of a way, this piece of paper as the bottom, and then make a cover of the same thickness, so that it can not be so easy to be suspected!?


    Immediately started to do a similar thickness of the cover, two pieces of the same thickness of paper put together so abrupt.


    The loan agreement drafted by the lawyer was sent out, and all the messy things added up to only three pages.


    Print it out and clip it between the front page and the back page.


    In order to keep Dad from flipping through the loan agreement, he had glue and carefully glued five pieces of paper together to make a five page pamphlet, which made the front and back pages more harmonious.


    Perfect!


    For the first time, Zhong Longxuan found that he had such a strong practical ability. He couldn''t help being moved by himself.


    It''s like a pamphlet. Although this kind of agreement is very strange, he believes that his father won''t care about these details. He is eager for 1.6 billion yuan now. At this time, 1.6 billion yuan is in front of him. He can''t doubt the truth of this agreement.


    Absolutely impossible!


    He believes it!


    However, success and failure are often just one thought apart. He has no chance of failure. If he fails, he will not have enough time to plan for the second time. At that time, he will have no choice but to die.


    So this time the plan has to be successful.


    If you think about the loopholes, you will soon find that only one copy is not enough. The official one needs at least two copies. If the loan reaches 1.6 billion yuan, you should take three copies and give one copy to the law firm for preservation.


    Yes, three!


    The other two copies were made in the same way, and the loan agreement looked more authentic when all three had front and back pages.


    There''s no flaw now, is there?


    Looking at the three agreements in his hand, Zhong Longxuan thinks that when he wants to pass the mobile phone, he will send a message to Wu Hao through the app.


    "Wu Hao, since you want my father to sign the contract, you must do me a favor now."


    "I told my father that Lin Xueyan was willing to lend him 1.6 billion yuan in his own name. He might call Lin Xueyan to verify this. I hope Lin Xueyan can help me cover this lie in case he calls."


    Zhong Longxuan waited for two minutes and didn''t get his information.


    It''s so late that I should go to bed.


    Anyway, it''s not him who is dying. Of course, he can sleep peacefully.


    Zhong Longxuan is helpless and hopes to receive his reply early tomorrow morning.


    ¡°OK¡£¡±


    Just about to quit, the chat interface sent a reply.


    Wu Hao wanted to go to bed when he got home, but there was nothing wrong with Xiaoyou wechat. However, Xiaoni was very resentful. As a man of other people, she had to comfort her. She was chatting with her when the news came.


    Zhong Longxuan didn''t expect that Wu Hao was still sleeping.


    "Wu Hao?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ve drawn up a fake loan agreement. Don''t let it slip in case there''s a phone call."


    "Don''t worry."


    Zhong Longxuan breathed a sigh of relief, pacing back and forth in the room, thinking about how to tell Dad about it.


    I thought about it for 20 minutes. I thought about the language and the details.


    "Dad, I told Lin Xueyan about you."


    Zhong Longxuan takes the initiative to send a message to Zhong Hongxing, estimating that he should not be sleeping now.


    Immediately, his phone rang.


    "Hello, Dad."


    "What''s wrong with you? Why did you tell her that? "


    Zhong Hongxing is a direct curse.


    "You think people don''t know. It''s better to tell her the truth than to keep it from them. It''s more or less sincere."


    Zhong Longxuan said calmly: "she said that investment is definitely impossible, but..."


    "But what?"


    "But she is willing to lend you 1.6 billion yuan in her own name at my request. Of course, the interest is required, but it can be lower than the interest in the market."


    "Is she really willing to borrow money?"


    Zhong Hongxing is so surprised that he can''t believe it. Knowing that he set up a bureau to cheat her, he is willing to lend money to himself. This


    "Isn''t that what you want me to pursue her for? Obviously, my pursuit of her has a certain effect Zhong Longxuan way, try not to let his words have flaws, so the tone with some elation.


    "All right, boy!"


    Zhong Hongxing''s brain at this time is completely filled with surprises. How can he think that his son is actually deceiving himself? He really thinks that this is the effect that he wants him to pursue Lin Xueyan.


    In his present situation, no matter what way, as long as he can get 1.6 billion yuan, Amitabha, what''s the interest.


    "Did she say how long it would take to pay off the $1.6 billion?" Zhong Hongxing asked calmly.


    "She just mentioned it a little. She''s not sure if it will happen. How can people say it so specifically?"


    Zhong Longxuan paused and said, "I just came back after supper with her. I don''t ask if you are willing to accept this way. If you are willing to accept it, I will talk about the loan with her in the morning."

 Chapter 405

    "Why don''t you promise to come down immediately? There''s no hesitation about it. She''s willing to borrow money to help us tide over the difficulties. That''s a great chance. She shouldn''t have gone to bed yet. Stop talking nonsense and call her right away to tell her that she hopes to borrow the 1.6 billion yuan from her, now." Zhong Hongxing said urgently.


    "So Dad, you''re willing to borrow the money, aren''t you?"


    "It''s nonsense. I''m willing to take the risk to get the money by cheating. Now I can borrow the money only by paying some interest. What''s the hesitation in this kind of business?" Zhong Hongxing is firm in his way.


    "I know how to do it."


    "Son, listen to me, you must grasp this relationship well. If she doesn''t like you playing with women outside, you should give me honest restraint. Getting this woman will be of great benefit to you and our whole family. You must grasp it!" Zhong Hongxing never forgets his advice.


    "OK, I know. I''ll hang up first. Don''t wait for people to go to bed before calling."


    "OK, I''ll hang up first. It''s my son."


    Zhong hung up.


    Zhong Longxuan listened to the sound of dududu, with a bitter smile on his face. He went to the balcony and blew the cold wind for half an hour before he calmed down.


    What''s more important than living?


    Don''t sacrifice if you don''t have to sacrifice. This game is the fault of dad himself, and he involved himself. It''s not wrong for him to face it!


    He reconfirmed his mind.


    Back in the house, he didn''t want to sleep. He sat on the sofa until the next morning. He drank some wine to refresh himself, took a bath in the bathroom, came out and smoked five cigarettes. He stayed up until ten o''clock, carefully packed up three agreements and drove home.


    "Dad, are you home?" Telephone.


    "Yes! I didn''t sleep all night and didn''t dare to rush you. What''s the situation like? "


    "I went to her early in the morning and talked about the loan in detail. Anyway, according to your opinion, as long as she was willing to borrow money, she agreed to everything first. She asked people to make three loan agreements and said that she would sign them if she didn''t have any opinions, but she didn''t seem to want to see you very much, so she didn''t come with me."


    "So she lent me the money in your face?" Zhong Hongxing was not depressed, but pleased.


    "I think so. I''ll hang up first. I''ll be there in a minute. "


    "Slow down on the road."


    "OK, I see."


    Zhong Longxuan hung up and went straight to his home.


    He is much more anxious than his father. Every minute of his life is disappearing. From yesterday to now, he seems to feel that his life is disappearing. No one can understand this kind of suffering and anxiety.


    He is eager to redeem his time in the next second.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhong Longxuan arrived at home soon.


    Zhong Hongxing had already opened the door for him to come back.


    1.6 billion yuan. He can get the money by borrowing money. Could he not be excited? He thought that there was no way out because of the heavy mountains and heavy waters. But God did not abandon him.


    "Dad."


    "Come in first."


    Father and son said hello in an awkward way, and the two entered the room.


    Zhong Hongxing takes Zhong Longxuan to sit down.


    "What did you talk about?" He asked eagerly.


    "What else can we talk about? It''s similar to the normal borrowing procedure."


    "How many years to pay off?"


    "It''s in the agreement. See for yourself."


    Zhong Longxuan takes out a loan agreement from his bag and throws it on the coffee table.


    Zhong Hongxing picked up the agreement and was stunned.


    "Why is it bound?" There''s a cover and a back page.


    "Don''t ask me. It''s just like that when people make it and give it to me. You don''t care what kind it is. Just see if there are any problems with the content."


    Zhong Hongxing flipped back and forth. Although it was a bit strange, the content was ok, and the rest was OK.


    He opened the agreement and looked at it seriously.


    Although the loan is as high as 1.6 billion yuan, there is nothing special about this agreement, that is, matters needing attention and consequences of default. The only thing that makes him feel strange is the repayment time and the content of the last page.


    "Repayment time 33 years 91 days what do you mean?" Thirty three years is nothing. Although it''s a strange integer, it''s an integer. But what does 91 days mean?


    "Don''t ask me about this. It''s Lin Xueyan who decides the repayment time. I''m also very surprised why there is a 91 day repayment period. However, they have added three months to it. Maybe they want to stay a little longer."


    Zhong Longxuan slipped his throat subconsciously and said, "but people are willing to give us 33 years to exchange the money. This tolerance is much higher than that of the bank. No matter what she means by having more than a small change, anyway, I don''t think it''s a bad thing."


    Zhong Hongxing didn''t say anything. He looked at the agreement again and found that there was really no problem. He didn''t care about the figure when he thought about it. It was enough face to give him 33 years. It was very easy to pay back the money in 33 years.


    "What does the last page mean?"


    Zhong Hongxing pointed to the special content on the last page. The format looked strange.


    "I''m surprised, too, but that''s what she did when she brought it to me."


    Zhong Longxuan shrugged and said: "according to her meaning, this is the final confirmation agreement. The key point is to sign it in person. The name of the borrower, the bank card number of the person who can receive the money, the repayment time of 33 years and 91 days, and the number of repayments are a little funny to me. She said that because it was lent to you personally, you have to fill in 1, but people asked us to write it like this. Just borrow the money now. "


    "She said so?"


    "Is that what I said? When is the time? What else do you think? I don''t want to be a beggar. Don''t hesitate to sign it. Don''t wait for your company to review the root cause of the problem, and then it''s too late to fill in the loophole. " Zhong Longxuan urges a way, but the skill grasps well.


    Zhong Hongxing carefully looked at the last page, and finally gave up hesitation.


    Although this agreement seems a little strange, but the content is no problem, as long as you can get the money, it doesn''t matter.


    "Didn''t she say she''d let a third-party lawyer come and notarize?" Zhong Hongxing brings his pen and is ready to sign it.


    "She said whatever you want to do. If you want to ask a lawyer for notarization, you just sign it. I''ll take it back to her and she''ll sign it and give it back to you. I don''t feel at ease with the 1.6 billion yuan people are like that." Zhong Longxuan road.


    ha-ha.


    Little money?


    Zhong Hongxing seldom smiles. It''s so good.


    "You didn''t say there were three. I signed them all at once." Zhong Hongxing has started to sign.


    "All right."


    Zhong Longxuan took out the other two copies and gave them to him after he signed one. There was no problem with the first two copies. He put the most important one in the last one, so that he would not doubt anything if he signed easily.

 Chapter 406

    Zhong Longxuan looked at him every space, every space to fill, heart to the throat.


    Although he has done all the details he can think of, he is still worried that he will show his flaws. Is this the so-called guilty conscience!?


    Fortunately, Zhong Hongxing has confirmed that there is no problem with this agreement, and he has mechanically signed the other two copies of the agreement without any doubt.


    "OK, take it back and ask her to sign it. Remember to bring one back. In case there is something to say in the future." Zhong Hongxing said that perhaps this kind of happiness came too suddenly and easily, and his heart was always full of ups and downs.


    "I see."


    Zhong Longxuan suppresses his shaking hand and puts the three-point agreement on the table into the bag.


    succeed!


    "I''ll go ahead and see if I can ask her out for lunch." Turning to go.


    "Wait a minute."


    Zhong Hongxing stopped him.


    "I''m still a little worried. Can you call her? Since she has agreed to lend me money, I hope to apologize to her. It''s good to ease our relationship."


    "It''s not necessary, is it? If someone wants to come with me just now, it''s obvious that they are still a little disgusted about it. Don''t make this call at this time? "


    "Yes, I''m not at ease if I don''t fight. You call and I''ll pick you up. "


    Zhonglongxuan helpless, hesitated or dial out Lin Xueyan''s phone.


    He is a little nervous. Will Lin Xueyan answer his phone?


    If you can''t get through, tell Dad the number and let him call by himself.


    "Hello?"


    Did it work?


    Zhong Longxuan himself all Leng for a while, quickly pick up the phone.


    "Well, Xueyan, my father wants to talk to you."


    Zhong Longxuan rushed to give the phone to his father for fear of saying more, but Lin Xueyan''s answering also made him a little relieved. Wu Hao should have told her about it, otherwise she would not have answered her own phone.


    "Hello, chairman Lin, I''m Zhong Hongxing, the father of Zhong Longxuan, and also the chairman of Wanfeng group. You should already know that. Today I mainly want to apologize to you and express my thanks."


    "Chairman Zhong is serious. It''s understandable that this situation will inevitably lead to some wrong decisions. As for thanks, it''s not necessary. I also collect interest. It''s not for nothing. "


    "I''m really ashamed of chairman Lin''s courage. When you are free, I''ll invite you to dinner and express my gratitude to you face to face." Zhong Hongxing said that at this moment, a big stone in his heart has completely fallen down. It seems that the matter of borrowing money is 100% successful!


    "Let''s make an appointment next time. I have something else to talk about now."


    "OK, OK. I''ll talk to you next time."


    Lin Xueyan hung up the phone, Zhong Hongxing put down the phone and let out a long breath, all the anxiety between eyebrows disappeared at this time.


    "Son, good job!"


    Zhong Hongxing goes to Zhong Longxuan and claps him on the shoulder. For the first time, he sees his son is so capable. For the first time, he thinks it''s not useless for him to soak so many girls before. At least, he has enough experience to soak Lin Xueyan.


    Zhong Longxuan just grins bitterly. This kind of recognition is ironic, isn''t it!?


    "Don''t be happy too soon, just get the money."


    Zhong Longxuan didn''t know why he said this, or whether he was reminding him or insinuating himself. After that, he turned around and left. Now, no matter what else, there was not much time left for him.


    "Slow down."


    Zhong Hongxing said with a smile.


    Just the phone, he has confirmed that Lin Xueyan will lend the money to him, the first time in two years so relaxed.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhong Longxuan drives away quickly.


    Five minutes out, he pulled over.


    Carefully tear up the last piece of the last agreement, and carefully tear open the two pages sealed together, the carbon paper in the middle of the slip, the transaction contract printed with dad''s own information.


    Name: Zhong Hongxing


    Account No.: 6222021402010******


    Selling time: 33 years and 91 days


    Transaction price: 1 yuan per minute


    And his signature in the lower right corner.


    Perfect!!!


    Next, find Wu Hao and let him sign the contract. Then it''s time to redeem himself.


    App contact Wu Hao.


    "My father has signed the contract. I''ll go to you now where you are."


    "Oh? So fast? I don''t have time. I''ll contact you after lunch. "


    "You..."


    Zhong Longxuan wants to swear, but how dare he dare? He has to swallow his anger and wait.


    Is Wu Hao really busy?


    I''m busy, of course.


    But it''s not a serious business.


    Wake up in the morning is enjoying the arms of the two beauties, Yu Ting call to say Xu Xinjie something to go home to ask if they are at home, that also need to say, can''t let her come.


    Now the three sisters are their own women. It''s a rare opportunity to enjoy them. Naturally, this opportunity can''t be missed. It happened that the phone woke up little Lori in her arms. Little Lori woke up with all kinds of mischief. What''s more, just give her some color to see. They are all in the same bed. Little Lori is occupied, and her sister can''t escape?


    It''s equal to Ting coming over. The three of them are fighting happily. Before she can react, she has been carried into the room, and then


    Wu Hao is really busy.


    It was busy until noon.


    Little Lori is tired. She has two sisters to share with her. Naturally, they are happy. They share with each other, but they are not exhausted by him. They are very satisfied and happy. Although this is the first time for both of them, they are very embarrassed, but when they look at each other, their faces show a little happy smile.


    There is no doubt that the three sisters will have a tacit understanding even for the first time.


    "Brother, are you still busy this afternoon? It happens that sister Ting is here today, so don''t go out. Hee hee, will you stay at home with us


    Little Lori is lying on him, happy and satisfied. The happiest thing to play is her. When she is tired, she has two sisters who love her and help her. When she first tasted this, she enjoys the beauty and freedom. Little Lori can''t wait to play more.


    "You are not tired, miss two?"


    Yu Ting gently pinched her nose.


    "Where can she be tired? If she is tired, let Hao upset us. If she has enough rest, come back. Look how happy she is."


    Lin Xueyan also reached out and pinched her nose.


    "I don''t mean to bother you, do I? You three sisters all have a break, but I''m very busy. I have to be busy at the end of the day. Do you think it''s the three of you who work together to make trouble for me? " Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "That''s nice," he said


    Lin Xueyan and Yu tingqi brush throw him a white eye, while enjoying three girls actually good meaning said he was tossed.


    "Do what you should do in the afternoon, or you''ll have to toss the three of us all afternoon." Lin Xueyan said angrily.


    "I''m really busy this afternoon."


    Wu Hao said: "I''ll stay with you for a while. I''ll try to finish the work as soon as possible. We''ll come back in the afternoon and continue?"


    "Good."


    "No!"


    "No!"


    Wu Hao laughs and kisses each of the three beauties.

 Chapter 407

    At noon, Wu Hao found a restaurant to meet Zhong Longxuan.


    How urgent is Zhong Longxuan?


    It was crazy. Every extra minute he waited, he felt that he was closer to death. It was not that he wanted to get closer, but that the scythe of death had been put on his neck and forced him to the abyss.


    "This is the contract you want."


    When Zhong Longxuan saw Wu Hao, he was eating in the restaurant and put the contract directly in front of him.


    "Can I redeem my time now?"


    Wu Hao took the contract and looked at it. The handwriting on it was printed on carbon paper. Although he didn''t know what means he used to make Zhong Hongxing fill in the contract, he didn''t know whether the handwriting on it was effective.


    He took out his pen and signed his name on it.


    "The transaction is successful. Congratulations to the owner. The time margin has increased by 33 years and 91 days."


    Liya''s voice was clearly heard in her head. I didn''t expect that this way could also be used. The plasticity of the transaction contract is really not so big, and there are really no constraints.


    The sense of morality does not have any binding force at a higher level.


    Also, in the face of higher civilization or higher forces, human moral constraints have no external effect except to prevent the collapse of their own social system. Morality, which changes with the change of ideology, has no universality at all. If there is a higher civilization, can people demand them with their own moral standards? Or do they demand humanity with their moral standards?


    Obviously, the latter is more likely.


    Rules and constraints come from the strong and apply to the weak. The stronger party is often not bound, not to mention morality, which can disappear with destruction.


    No wonder the more powerful we are, the more humble we see ourselves.


    It''s no wonder that they are doing the work of harvesting human soul every day, but they don''t feel it at all. The position they stand on has long been free from the influence of human moral sense and religion. As one of the important baselines of human moral consciousness, death is nothing in their eyes.


    There was a bitter smile.


    As human beings, their morality and ideas have been repeatedly challenged. One day, they will become the changing state of human moral consciousness!?


    Damn it!


    My ultimate goal is to become a God, not a sage who moralizes all over the world!


    "Here''s the deal."


    Wu Hao Stops feeling and puts a purchase contract on the table.


    "You can buy it back as long as you sell it to me, but the price is three yuan per minute."


    "How come it''s three yuan?"


    "Didn''t I sell it for only one yuan?"


    Zhong Longxuan jumped up directly, which is three times the price increase. He sold it for more than 25 million yuan and bought it for more than 75 million yuan. How could he get so much money???


    "Have you heard that buying too low and selling too high? I''ve already set the price for you. It''s up to you whether you have money to buy it back, and I don''t give you the chance to redeem it, but I didn''t say it was redeemed at the original price from the beginning to the end, right? "


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "your efficiency is quite high. There is still a lot of time left. I believe you can raise the money."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Zhong Longxuan is furious and sweeps all the dishes on the floor. He holds his fist and stares at Wu Hao,.


    Wu Hao sipped his chopsticks, leaned back in his chair and looked at him.


    "If anger can be exchanged for money, there will not be so many people in the world who have no choice but to be angry for money. Although I don''t like you, objectively speaking, you are still very smart. You should be very clear that venting your emotions in case of problems will only reduce your ability to deal with problems. In addition, there is not much time left for you, so I think you should seize the time to raise money now, don''t you think? " Wu Hao is obviously not angry. This indifferent attitude makes him look a little bit detached from human feelings. It''s very subtle, but it does have a little taste.


    Zhong Longxuan hit the table with one punch.


    "How do I know if you will ask for something else?"??? How do I know if you just want to kill me? "


    "It doesn''t matter whether you know it or not. Just do as I ask and fight for your life." Wu Hao gave a faint smile.


    "You..."


    At this time, he can still laugh. Zhong Longxuan''s anger is about to explode.


    But there is no way. There is a devil in front of him. He is not qualified to negotiate with him. No matter what conditions he will offer, he can only promise.


    Pick up the contract on the ground and turn around.


    Wu Hao watched him leave without expression. He was a man who tried to rape his own woman and kill himself. He didn''t kill him directly. He was polite to him!


    "The waiter pays. Have I packed my take out meal?"


    ¡­¡­


    Zhong Longxuan drives his car and wants to vent his inner mania on the road, but it''s all blocked at noon, which makes him more manic and honks all the way.


    The price has tripled. He''s going to rob the bank.


    Robbing a bank may not get 50 million at a time. Even if you get 50 million by bad luck, duodong Tibet will miss the opportunity to trade with him again, right?


    He now seriously suspects that Wu Hao wants him to die. In fact, he has this reason to do so.


    What he hates is not that Wu Hao wants to kill himself. It''s this kind of pain that makes him itch. He''s like a dog. He can''t resist. He says he has to do something.


    50 million. Where can I find 50 million???


    Huh?


    Zhong Longxuan suddenly thought of a person!


    Didn''t dad promise to give himself 50 million yuan as long as he caught up with Lin Xueyan? Now he seems to have believed that he has caught up with Lin Xueyan. No matter what the fact is, he believes that the result is equal to the fact.


    Yes, that''s it.


    As long as he adds a little more lies that are conducive to the development of his relationship with Lin Xueyan, he can''t refuse to give the money.


    Fifty million?


    no


    In order to plan for the future, he must have more!


    Originally manic mood suddenly relaxed a lot, all the way blocked, home already one o''clock.


    Zhong Hongxing didn''t go to the company and didn''t have a good sleep for several days. Knowing that he could finally get 1.6 billion yuan, all his tiredness broke out and went to bed directly until he was woken up by a knock on the door.


    "Dad, are you sleeping?"


    "Why are you back?"


    When Zhong Hongxing opened the door and saw him standing in front of him, he thought that something had changed.


    "What happened?" His face became tense.


    "What can happen? Xueyan is busy. When she is finished, she will sign the agreement. I''ll tell you something else when I come back."


    "It''s not that."


    Zhong Hongxing was relieved and sat down in the living room.

 Chapter 408

    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s not a big deal. I just want to discuss with you about Xueyan. I feel that my relationship with her is progressing well. I want to take her home to have a look. It''s not here. I mean where I live, but you know the neighborhood I live in is so common that I''m dying, What''s the difference between a six million yuan house and a thatched cottage for a girl who can lend you 1.6 billion yuan in her own name? This kind of girl doesn''t have certain strength. I guess people don''t want to go too far with me, so I want to show her the strength of our family. "


    Zhong Longxuan said: "you didn''t say that as long as I catch up with her, you can give me 50 million yuan. Now I want to use this money to buy a better house. Next time I take her to a new house, it''s convenient if something happens."


    Zhong Hongxing was stunned and looked at his son with light in his eyes.


    "OK, you know how to invest. It''s good to make progress!"


    Zhong Hongxing said: "this kind of girl is not short of money at home. If you want to get close to this kind of girl, you really have to make yourself look strong. Go to buy a high-end villa with hardcover, and then leave some money for you. Usually be generous. You can buy her what she wants. Only with the investment now can you get the return in the future. Don''t care about the money in front of you."


    "I don''t care. I''m afraid you do." Zhong Longxuan Road, in the heart already happy to bloom.


    "Some of my savings can''t be moved. I''ll give you 100 million yuan first. It''s not enough. I''m telling you dad will do everything possible to support you."


    Zhong Hongxing added: "but I''m not supporting you in anything. My support is only in your pursuit of Lin Xueyan. "


    "OK, I know. My biggest goal now is her. I''ll call you to explain other aspects of money."


    Zhong Longxuan repressed the excitement in his heart, stood up and said: "I''m afraid you won''t have time tomorrow. In the afternoon, you can transfer the money to me. I just want to find some real estate in the afternoon. If I want to have the right one, I''ll settle down. Don''t be embarrassed if I don''t have money when I have to pay."


    "I see. Have you had lunch? If you don''t eat, eat together? Our father and son haven''t had dinner together for a long time


    "No, I''ve eaten it. You can eat it yourself. I''ll go first."


    Zhong Longxuan left home.


    He didn''t dare to stay more. The longer the two people were in contact, the more likely they were to be exposed. Why should he show up at this time? It''s not worth the loss.


    Originally, he wanted 70 million yuan, but unexpectedly, he offered 100 million yuan. It seems that his family still has a bit of family background.


    Money is faster than you think. No matter whether the money arrives or not, you have to contact Wu Hao first. Time is too precious for him. If you don''t hurry up, you may die.


    "I want to meet you. I''ll have the money ready in a minute." Zhong Longxuan calls Wu Hao on the app.


    "So fast? At 6:30 in the evening, it''s still the restaurant at noon. Now that the money is ready, there''s no need to rush. "


    Wu Hao gave him a reply soon.


    "You want me to wait so long?"??? I''ll give you another two million. You''ll come out right away and meet us! "


    "There''s no shortage of your two million. I''m busy."


    Wu Hao gave him a reply, busy himself.


    Zhong Longxuan is depressed and angry. He just wants to drop his mobile phone. But who can take the initiative? He can only drive the car first. He didn''t eat in the morning and didn''t eat at noon. He can order something to fill his stomach first. Although he is not in the mood to eat, his physiological needs still need to be met. Before the contract is signed, he will starve himself to death.


    Zhong Longxuan waited until six o''clock was twenty-five. He thought Wu Hao would not come back. He finally got off from a taxi by the side of the road.


    "It''s early."


    Wu Hao saw Zhong Longxuan''s anxious eyes, more anxious with his arrival, and could not help showing a strange smile.


    "I''m ready for the money. Can I redeem my time now?" Zhong Longxuan asked, this is what he is most concerned about now.


    "Time trading is as simple as buying and selling. Since you are ready to redeem the money, how can I refuse to do your business? It''s too easy for me to kill you, so I''m not interested. So you really don''t have to worry that I''ll kill you. I won''t let you die even if I want you to pay the price. This way is too simple and rude, it''s not suitable for me."


    Wu Hao took out a contract and a pen and put it in front of him.


    Zhong Longxuan began to fill in the information without hesitation, as if in a race with death. At 4:20 p.m., he received the transfer notice on his card. In order to make sure there was no mistake, he went to check the account balance, and was very sure that he had enough money to complete the transaction with him, if he didn''t suddenly raise the price.


    In fact, Zhong Longxuan is ready for Wu Hao to raise the price suddenly. At this time, Wu Hao''s expression of contempt and disdain surprised him. This guy really doesn''t want to do it himself!?


    Would he be angry at his contempt?


    Of course not!


    Who the hell is stupid to think that other people''s attention to themselves is to kill themselves.


    He''s not stupid anyway.


    It''s Amitabha that a strange person like Wu Hao can scornfully give himself a way to live. Who will be angry about this.


    "It''s signed."


    Zhong Longxuan puts the signed contract in front of Wu Hao, anxiously waiting for his signature.


    He knew that only when he signed his name could the contract be established and the deal be successful.


    "Your work efficiency is very high. There is a lot of time left. Why be in such a hurry?" Wu Hao looked at the contract with a smile on his face.


    "It''s not that you''re in danger, it''s that I''m in danger. Of course you''re not in a hurry."


    Zhong Longxuan said: "if you want money, you can sign it quickly. You can make 50 million in vain!"


    "Your family has a lot of money."


    Wu Hao joked and signed his name on it.


    Successful trade.


    Wu Hao withdrew the contract on the table.


    "All right?"


    Zhong Longxuan looks at Wu Hao strangely. Nothing happened, isn''t it? Shouldn''t he feel something? Or is it all false, and he just cheated him 50 million for no reason?


    "Do you want to see yourself flying in mid air and bursting with auspicious air?"


    "No, why don''t I feel anything?"


    "Do you feel when you sell me your time?"


    "No


    "That''s it. Why do you have to feel the redemption time? The success of the transaction means that your time has returned to you. By the way, you know the rest of your life. You can decide how to arrange your time in the future. " Wu Hao said.


    "So I still have 48 years and 178 days to live?" Although inconceivable, Zhong Longxuan''s face still gradually showed a smile.

 Chapter 409

    "At your present age, you are actually short-lived. After all, it''s hard to say how much human life will be extended by 30 or 50 years of science and technology. It''s not a problem to add at least 50 or 80 years. But you die before 70 years old. In the world after 50 years, do you think you are short-lived?"


    Wu Hao said: "life expectancy is not fixed. If you feel scared when death is near, you can contact me to buy some time to extend your life expectancy. Of course, if you still have money at that time."


    "It''s enough to live 70 years old. What''s the point of having people help me cross the road? Now I want to know one thing. Am I really OK? I almost gave Lin Xueyan to that, almost killed you, you really let me go? I... I... "


    "You want me to kill you, don''t you?" Wu Hao leaned back in his chair and looked at him.


    "No, no, you really let me go?"


    "If you think I let you go and make your conscience feel bad, I can also consider whether to kill or maim you."


    "I''m going."


    Zhong Longxuan runs away and knocks a female customer down on the ground. What if she is scolded and survives? This is the most important thing!


    What''s more important than being alive?


    No,


    He is afraid of death because he is alive. He is really careful about what other plans Wu Hao has to kill himself. After all, he knows best what he has done. If it is him, he will try his best to kill the other party, otherwise it will not be enough to solve his hatred.


    But Wu Hao is unpredictable. Who knows what he will do.


    It''s better to run first.


    Now, without this mysterious thing to restrain himself, no matter he sends a killer to kill himself or what he plans to do, it''s very easy to hide. It''s a big deal to go abroad.


    And he had planned to go abroad!


    I personally handed over my father''s life to Wu Hao. No matter what the final result was, my father knew that it would be very angry, so his hopes were shattered. What''s the pain? He had some experience in the past two days. If he was caught, he would shave off a layer of skin.


    Anyway, I still have 50 million. It''s easy to hide in any country in Europe and America. If my father has an accident, I''ll wait for him to come back. If he doesn''t have an accident, he''ll live well. It''s no big deal that father and son don''t recognize each other.


    From the beginning of the decision to let him sign the contract, he was ready for it.


    Driving home without saying a word, I just pack up my luggage, get my passport and Hong Kong and Macao pass, go to Hong Kong for a connecting flight first and then go. It''s too slow to go after getting a visa.


    At this moment, in his heart, the city and the country make him extremely unsafe. It seems that his angry father will send someone to take him back at any time. It seems that Wu Hao''s killer will come out and kill him at any time. Only when he leaves the country can he feel at ease.


    Take the latest flight and go directly to Hong Kong.


    At the moment when the plane took off, Zhong Longxuan completely relaxed. The so-called dangers and all his troubles were forgotten. No matter how unfilial he was, anyway, it was like this. He was not a martyr, a hero, or a fearless brave man. He just wanted to live well and didn''t have the courage to prove that he was a filial son with his meaningless sacrifice.


    But when you calm down, the Moral Contradiction comes out again.


    When his life is in danger, he can give priority to saving his own life. After all, how to choose his father''s safety is not directly related to his decision, but his own safety is directly related to his decision. Now that his life is no longer in danger, should he take the initiative to remind his father that he should pay attention to it?


    Wu Hao bought his time of 33 years and 91 days. No one can say exactly how long he has left. Maybe two days, maybe three days, maybe five days. Without his knowledge, he is likely to waste this precious time. If he had a chance to survive, he would die instead.


    Telling him something is what he can do now. Although he will certainly be scolded, it will not hurt his life safety, so it must be done.


    After all, they are father and son. No matter how much he hates himself, he is also his son. If he can help, he will help.


    Look at the time. There''s still an hour left to land. It''s not urgent.


    Wait for the plane to land.


    Zhong Longxuan found a quiet place to sit down in the terminal, turned on the phone and was ready to dial a call to his father. As a result, as soon as he turned on the phone, he saw four text messages to remind him, all of which belonged to his father.


    There''s another message.


    "Hello, what''s the matter with the power off? I have 17.47584 million more money on my card, which shows that Wu Hao turned around. Do you know what happened? "


    Zhong Longxuan laughs bitterly. The deal is finished.


    He took a deep breath and dialed Zhong Hongxing.


    "Hello, Dad."


    "Stinky boy, what are you doing with the power off? I''ve already called you for the money. Do you receive it? "


    "Got it."


    "See my message? When I looked at my mobile phone, I found a transfer message. Wu Hao transferred a sum of money to me, which is more than 17 million yuan. You are closer to Lin Xueyan recently, and Wu Hao is her boyfriend now. Do you know what the situation is? "


    "Dad... I''m calling to tell you about it."


    Zhong Longxuan was in a mixed mood and said: "in fact, I have no contact with Lin Xueyan at all. I lied to you about all the things she would lend you. The loan agreement I asked you to sign is actually a time transaction contract. You can get money by selling time, and you can buy time back by using money. The contract you signed has been sold for 33 years and 91 days, I don''t know how much time you have left to live, but there may not be much time left for you, so you have to find Wu Hao as soon as possible. "


    After a pause, he added an explanation and said: "Dad, don''t blame me. Wu Hao forced me to do this. If I don''t do what he said, he will kill me. Even if I die, he will go to you and do the same thing to you. I can''t help it, so... Dad? Are you listening, dad? "


    "Son of a bitch, you lied to me?"


    Zhong Hongxing was stunned for a long time. Finally, he burst out and roared loudly.


    "I can''t help it either."


    Zhong Longxuan said: "anyway, it''s just like this. I just want to wake you up. Don''t delay before you know what Wu Hao wants to do with you. Try to find him as soon as possible and ask him about the situation. I... I won''t go back recently. I''ll hang up first. "


    "Hello? Hello? "


    With a roar, Zhong Hongxing smashed the phone.


    From despair to hope, and again from hope to despair, and this time despair is so thorough, no matter how strong his heart is, it is close to collapse.


    I don''t know what time trading means, but my son''s betrayal has pushed him into an endless abyss, which he knows very well.

 Chapter 410

    Zhong Hongxing fell on the sofa, all over soft, feeling himself melted by the anxiety of his heart.


    He never thought that one day his son would remember that he cheated himself in this way and carefully arranged it just to let himself fall into his trap.


    I used to think that my son was ignorant. At the critical moment, he was really smart. I didn''t even notice the whole plan.


    Great.


    fierce!!!


    Zhong Hongxing kicked over the coffee table in front of him, and the pain made his face not twist.


    Hate?


    It''s not hate, but it''s painful, an indescribable feeling.


    It took a long time for him to calm down. Things have happened. Anger has no effect here.


    According to the reminder of his son''s phone call, he not only can''t get 1.6 billion yuan, but also his life will be in danger, and there is not much time left.


    Is that what he meant?


    Although he didn''t understand what he meant when he said that he sold his time, his strong sense of crisis made him know that there was no reason for his son''s escape, which should be very serious.


    Wu Hao?


    That''s Lin Xueyan''s boyfriend?


    It''s a little difficult to find her boyfriend directly. After all, I have no contact with him, but I can find him through Lin Xueyan, which he is very sure.


    I don''t dare to waste more time. No matter what the truth is, I''ll find Wu Hao and ask him about it.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao packed a dinner and went home.


    Lin Xueyan, Lin Yuxin and Yu Ting are picked up one by one from the bed by him. They sit there lazily for dinner, but it''s not that they are really lazy. They have no strength all day long, especially Lin Xueyan and Yu Ting. They personally experience how brave this guy is in bed, especially when the three girls are in the same bed, I feel that his excitement increases with the number of girls in bed.


    "Never go to our bed tonight!"


    Lin Xueyan said while eating: "Tonight we three sisters sleep on our own, you either sleep in another room, if you feel out of control, you go home to sleep." Let him toss for another night, and tomorrow he will have to ask for leave, which is already at the end of the term. It''s not good to ask for leave all the time.


    "All right, let''s have a good rest tonight." Wu Hao said with a smile that they really need to have a good rest.


    "Young master is so kind?" Yu Ting joked that she was quite quick to accept him and them. In fact, surprise was more than surprise. This kind of feeling is hard for outsiders to understand, and even harder for women to understand.


    "What else? I''d like to continue to enjoy you three, but there are plenty of opportunities in the future, right? " Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "Who told you that there are plenty of opportunities, we don''t want to accompany you in the future." Lin Xueyan said angrily, this guy really wants to accompany him every day!?


    Yu Ting giggles and doesn''t talk at dinner.


    It seems that they don''t count, especially after one time, it''s really hard to avoid two times, three times and four times, just as she and Xu Xinjie can''t avoid the second time since they first accompany him.


    Now it''s the three of them who accompany him together. Maybe if they go on like this, they will become four.


    It''s only a matter of time before they accept Xu Xinjie. What if they don''t?


    There are more such cases, and the speed of acceptance is faster.


    Yu Ting laughs, thinking that the young master is really lucky, and she doesn''t know when he will be lucky. If they are the only four, in fact... She will choose to accept, and will take the initiative to mediate the relationship between them and Xu Xinjie, but it''s really hard for the young master to find other girls to go home.


    Four, enough? Is it not enough for him to enjoy the happiness of all?


    "What are you thinking, sister Ting?" The little girl touched Yu Ting beside her.


    "I wonder how many women the young master will have." Yu Ting joked.


    "Yes, brother, how many women do you have? Now there are three of us, one of Xu Xinjie, and any other girlfriends? Good or bad, you, so many girlfriends, what do you want to do? " Lin Yuxin chuckled, obviously very unhappy about it.


    "He would like the more, the better."


    Lin Xueyan said angrily, at least she knows one Xiaoyou. There are only five. This guy is too greedy.


    "Cough, I''m not seeing one and loving another." How does he explain this? I can''t explain it.


    When Lin Xueyan''s phone rings, Wu Hao is relieved to save her life.


    "Zhong Hongxing''s call."


    Lin Xueyan frowned and asked Wu Hao for advice.


    "Call me. I think it''s for me."


    Wu Hao took her phone, got up and said, "I''ll pick it up on the balcony. You eat first."


    "Let''s eat first and ignore him."


    The three sisters looked at each other and expressed their helplessness to his love life. Who made them fall in love with such an improper man.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chairman Zhong."


    Wu Hao picked up the phone with a harmless smile.


    "Are you... Wu Hao?"


    The voice of the other end of the phone made Zhong Hongxing feel stunned, but he soon recovered.


    "I''m Wu Hao. What can chairman Zhong do for me?"


    "Since you are Wu Hao, you should understand what I want from you and what you have done to my son? What do you want to do to me? "


    "It seems that Chairman Zhong already knows something. Let''s meet and talk about it. Is chairman Zhong going to find a place or am I going to find a place?"


    "Red Chamber teahouse."


    "Tea house, isn''t it good to drink tea in the evening? But since you want to have tea, let''s go to the teahouse then. "


    "When will we meet?"


    "Eight o''clock. I''ll wait for you at the teahouse at eight o''clock."


    "I''ll see you when I see you."


    Wu Hao smiles and hangs up.


    Zhong Hongxing is an old fox. His calm attitude on the phone shows his state of mind. Knowing that his life is in danger at this time, he can keep his temper from breaking out. It''s hard for such a person to tell the truth. It''s often such a person who can go up.


    There are basically two kinds of people who can do things in this world. One is that they can tolerate what others can''t tolerate, and the other is that they can''t tolerate what others can tolerate. Compared with the latter, the former is more likely to succeed, but also more gloomy. Zhong Hongxing is obviously such a person.


    Wu Hao, the latter!


    What about the old fox? In the face of absolute power, everything else is pale and powerless. This is the most eternal law in the universe.


    "Three beauties, I have to go out."


    Wu Hao returned the phone to Lin Xueyan and said with a smile, "since your sisters don''t want me to sleep together for three nights, I''ll go home and sleep by myself tonight. Don''t leave the door behind."

 Chapter 411

    "Are you going to see Zhong Hongxing?" Lin Xueyan frowned at him.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not dangerous. We always have to talk about the things we should talk about. It''s inconvenient to talk on the phone. It''s more convincing to talk face to face."


    "Worry about yourself and take safety measures."


    "Don''t worry, the safety measures are as good as you."


    "I''m not kidding you."


    Lin Xueyan said angrily: "at this juncture, Zhong Hongxing is likely to jump over the wall in a hurry. You should prepare for the worst when you meet him."


    "When I meet him in my own teahouse, I won''t have a chance to mess with him. You can sleep after dinner. I''ll go first."


    Wu Hao didn''t talk to them any more. He put on his clothes and went out.


    DANGER?


    To tell you the truth, Zhong Hongxing doesn''t have the guts.


    ¡­¡­


    Since the night fire bar was re opened, the number of times when Wu Hao came here has decreased a lot. In addition, Na Mei obstructed him. He didn''t give any hope to the serious business of the teahouse. Just let them play.


    This makes Xiaoyou very unhappy.


    If you want to say that before, it doesn''t matter whether he likes to come or not. Anyway, as long as you remember to pay your salary, but now... As his woman, he comes less often. Does that mean that he doesn''t like himself or what? Xiaoyou this simple little girl can be happy.


    That''s not true. I was really unhappy last night, so I just went to complain to him.


    When Wu Hao appeared at the door of the store, Xiao you, who was playing games at the cash register, was stunned for a moment, then laughed happily, and then hummed with a flat mouth. He didn''t bother to pay attention to him and continued to play his own game.


    Nami is pouring tea for her guests. The high-ranking adult seems to be conscientious. Seeing Wu Hao come in, she smiles and greets her.


    "Boss Wu hasn''t been here for a long time. What kind of tea would you like to drink?"


    "Here is Biluochun. I''ll sit upstairs."


    Wu Hao looks at the enchanting Nami in front of her. Her enchanting figure looks forward and backward under the package of the cheongsam. Although it''s not the first time to see her attractive figure, it''s still thrilling to see her every time, but


    At this time, Wu Hao is still not the former Wu Hao.


    He has long been less embarrassed when dealing with his feelings and the women around him.


    The more beautiful a woman is, the more she should appreciate it openly. Evasion is trampling on the beauty''s self-esteem.


    Nami also noticed Wu Hao''s difference.


    The last time he saw him, he would obviously avoid his provocative eyes, but this time he was just appreciating himself. It was the first time that he saw the boldness of women in his eyes.


    "Do you want me to accompany you or your little beauty to accompany you?"


    Nami sticks to him and fumbles on him with both hands uneasily. A group of men in the shop are hard to see. Why do you have such treatment?


    "Let the little girl accompany me first, and you can accompany me when you have time."


    Wu Hao smiles and pulls Xiaoyou upstairs.


    "What for?"


    Xiaoyou shakes off his hand and is very unhappy.


    "Aren''t you happy to see you? Who said yesterday that I always ignored you? I''m here, and you''re just ignoring me. What do you want me to do? "


    Wu Hao went to the stairs and picked her up directly. Xiao you was startled and hugged him. He almost didn''t call out.


    "Let me go."


    "Go upstairs and let you down."


    Wu Hao, with a smile, went upstairs to sit down and let her sit on her lap.


    To tell you the truth, I really ignore this little girl these days, and I''m very sorry.


    "Well, don''t be angry. I thought you often went shopping with my mother. You forgot me happily." Wu Hao shaved her nose.


    "Your mother is your mother, and you are you. It''s the same. Even if you go shopping with your mother 100 times or once, it''s not the same. Are you busy with other girls every day, just forgetting me? I smell it. I smell like a girl. Hum. " Xiao you hummed with a flat mouth.


    "Can you smell that, too?" Why do women''s noses work so well?


    "You can''t smell the obvious smell of nonsense. There''s more than one woman and two or three women. I know you''re busy fooling around with other women all day. Don''t come to me in the future. I''m angry when you think about it."


    "Keke, although I do accompany two or three women every day recently, the situation is not what you think. There is a reason." Listen to her appearance angry is not oneself and a few women have relations, but accompany them not accompany her? That''s a good explanation.


    Wu Hao said, "did you notice my sister''s life span when I was in hospital?"


    "Yes, more than a month."


    "Yes, that''s it. Do you know why you didn''t tell me?"


    "Human life and death can''t be more normal. What can I tell you?"


    "She''s my sister. It''s different. Don''t forget that I have the ability to trade time. My relatives have only one month to live. Do you think I can stand by? Don''t say that I can''t break the cycle of nature. Anyway, I won''t stand by when I have the ability to protect the people around me. So I sold her 100 years. I''m afraid that the danger of fate will still happen to her. It won''t work if I lie in the hospital bed for 100 years. I will accompany her all day as soon as I leave the hospital, It''s just that we''ve dealt with the matter in these two days. "


    "Really?"


    "Nonsense, of course it''s true."


    "Then why do you smell like so many girls? Hum, as soon as I smell it, I know that you have been sleeping with girls every day recently, and there are still several of them. "


    "Cough."


    Wu Hao whispered a few words in her ear. Xiaoyou''s eyes widened and she was surprised.


    "They''re not you..."


    "My mother didn''t tell you about my relationship with them?"


    "Yes."


    "I told you why you were so surprised."


    "Yes, I''m not surprised. Hum, sex wolf."


    Xiaoyou pinches him in the face, protesting that he is accompanying other women all day and neglecting himself.


    "Are you not angry?" Wu Hao said tentatively.


    "Angry what?"


    "Angry, I have so many women."


    "Should I be angry?"


    "Well, you''d better not be angry."


    Wu Hao, with a smile, hugs her and kisses her directly. A blank little girl is very nice.


    The nether world is full of women, and it is forbidden to fall in love with mortals. For Xiaoyou under this world structure, no one has ever told her that induction should be one-on-one.


    She was angry that she was not happy, because he didn''t accompany her.


    If only a few of my women thought so.


    Wu Hao sighed to himself.


    "Cough ~ ~"


    Nami came up the stairs.


    "Na... Lord Nami..."


    Xiaoyou was scared. When he was making out with each other, he was so ashamed that he came down from him in a hurry and couldn''t help kicking him.


    "You should kick your Nami."


    Wu Hao joked: "you are too good at timing."


    "It''s not that I want to disturb your intimacy. Someone is looking for you downstairs." Nami smiles and puts a pot of Biluochun on the tea table.

 Chapter 412

    "I''ll entertain the guests."


    Xiaoyou runs downstairs shyly. She''s really embarrassed that she''s making out with Wu Hao and is seen by Na Mei.


    Nami has nothing to be embarrassed about. She can''t close her mouth with a giggle.


    She also hopes that they can be together better than Xiaoyou, so that Wu Hao can have a better grasp of his future position. She is very optimistic about the potential hidden in this young man.


    "Xiaoyou in our family is very unhappy every day recently. You are a villain in my dream."


    Nami said with a leisurely smile: "even if there are other women, don''t forget that Xiaoyou is also your woman now. If you can''t touch the rain and dew evenly, don''t find many women. If you have found many women, you can''t favor one over the other. It will make women sad."


    "So experienced?" Wu Hao joked.


    "I''ve seen too many things on earth. Some men don''t get along well with one woman, and some men have the ability to get along with more than ten or twenty women at the same time. Women are actually more complicated than you men. Sometimes she can''t tolerate a little sand in her eyes, but sometimes she can tolerate all the mistakes made by men. The key is how men treat women."


    Nami chuckled, "our family Xiaoyou should not mind your women now, but as a woman, if you don''t get care, she can''t bear those women around you for a long time. So, when you should care about her, you should care more about her, and let her feel that even if you have so many women who still love her, she won''t care about it with you."


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    Watching Nami fall into thinking.


    What she said is quite reasonable, not only for Xiaoyou, but also for them.


    "Listening to your words is better than reading for ten years!" Wu Hao said.


    "If you thank me so much, why don''t you tell me how to solve the problem of life sharing?" Nami sat down beside her, a pair of slender hands caressing his legs.


    "I''ve already told you, that''s really the way."


    "Then I''m going to rob a man with our little you?"


    "Xiaoyou shouldn''t mind, but you do?"


    Wu Hao, in turn, teases Na Mei.


    "Me? Guess I don''t mind? " Nami giggled.


    "Guess how boring this is."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "anyway, I don''t mind one more woman now. Besides, we Nami adults are so standard, so attractive and so beautiful. I really look forward to it."


    "When did you become so direct?"


    "Recently, obviously?"


    "At a glance, I feel that you are more possessive now and more unscrupulous emotionally. It''s not a bad thing. " Nami giggled,


    Xiaoyou comes up from downstairs with Zhong Hongxing.


    Zhong Hongxing is middle-aged. When he sees Nami sitting beside Wu Hao, he can''t help but lose his mind. There is such a beautiful woman in the world. Is this the beauty created by God? Enchanting charming, smile so moving, the world who can withstand the temptation of her man!?


    Cough, cough~~~


    Zhong Hongxing put aside his eyes awkwardly. He came to talk about business. How could he be attracted by a woman.


    "I''ll go down first ~ ~"


    Nami whispered a word in his ear. She twisted her waist and went downstairs with Xiaoyou. Wu Hao felt numb. This woman is really deadly. If she is taken down one day, he will forget to return to her bed all day. He has no doubt about that.


    "Are you... Wu Hao?"


    Zhong Hongxing looked at the young man in front of him. He didn''t expect that he would be such a young man.


    "Chairman Zhong." Wu Hao laughed, motioned him to sit down and said, poured two cups of tea.


    "Hello."


    Zhong Hongxing said politely, sat down and said, "since we all know the purpose of meeting today, I won''t beat around the bush. I want to know what you have done to my son? What do you want to do to me? "


    "I answer your questions one by one. Before I answer you what I have done to your son, I think you need to know what your son has done to me, trying to rape my girlfriend, recording videos to coerce him, and trying to kill me after the disclosure. Chairman Zhong, do you think I should do something to him under such circumstances?"


    Wu Hao shrugged and said, "but as a good law-abiding citizen, I can''t help myself to kill him. I just ask him to do a simple thing, which I guess you should know from him."


    "He didn''t understand. What''s the matter?" Zhong Hongxing was surprised. He didn''t expect this boy to do things like this. It''s only normal to annoy him.


    But he was able to suppress the killing heart, it seems that his main goal is himself.


    "It seems that Chairman Zhong doesn''t know what time trading is all about. Nowadays, many young people use their own time to exchange the money they need. A dollar a minute can be sold for as many years as they want. But when time is sold out, life is over."


    After finishing the premise, Wu Hao said: "I asked your son to take a transaction contract back and sign it for you. No matter what way he cheated you, you have signed this contract. The selling time is 33 years and 91 days. Chairman Zhong, you still have 14 days, 11 hours and 37 minutes left. The remaining time is the countdown. When the countdown ends, your life will end, You can doubt whether what I said is true or false. It doesn''t hinder the countdown. As long as time ends, life will end. The main reason why I let you sit here and talk to me is to tell you another aspect of time trading. "


    "Time can not only be sold, but also bought. That is to say, chairman Zhong is willing to buy back or buy more time before the countdown, and your life can continue. Of course, how to choose between you and me, whether you are willing to give up this opportunity and bravely choose to die or continue to live, I support you. "


    "So you''re threatening me?" Zhong Hongxing stares at Wu Hao.


    "It''s not a threat. I''m just giving you a choice. Although you didn''t have to make this choice, you and your son pushed themselves in front of me. I''m sorry for your careful planning if I don''t do anything." Wu Hao sneered.


    Zhong Hongxing clenched his fist and looked at Wu Hao coldly. The feeling of being threatened was very uncomfortable.


    What''s worse is that the threat is almost absurd.


    You''re going to die in 14 days? This kind of words is like the deceitful words in the mouth of the God stick. The purpose is to let people pay for it obediently.


    As a normal person, he believes in his own judgment.


    But

 Chapter 413

    As a person under threat, he did not understand the significance of Wu Hao threatening him with such absurd things? He''s not afraid he doesn''t believe it?


    "I guess chairman Zhong will not believe what I said."


    Wu Hao said with a light smile: "in fact, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it. After 14 days, it''s clear whether what I said is true or false, but I''m the only one who can see the result. Chairman Zhong, you just use your own death to prove the correctness of my words. It doesn''t matter to me."


    Zhong Hongxing swallowed his saliva.


    No matter what kind of people have a potential psychology, the more others explain themselves, the more suspicious they are. When others don''t explain anything, they take the initiative to find motivation for each other''s behavior. No matter how rational people are, they can''t escape the instinct deep in human nature.


    Does Zhong Hongxing believe Wu Hao''s words?


    I really don''t believe it!


    This is just a bunch of bullshit. The time in the world can be used to trade. The world has been in chaos for a long time. There are millions of ordinary people who work hard and their human nature is degenerate. How many people in the world are willing to give up such opportunities if they really have the chance to exchange their time for money? For those who take 34, 45, 000 a month, do they want to take 40, 50, 000 a month? If such a thing really appears in this world, it will definitely cause chaos in the whole world.


    But in reality?


    did not!


    Can he choose not to believe it?


    Of course!


    The key is not dare!


    Everyone has courage, but it''s a stupid thing to gamble on one''s own life and death with courage. It''s a stupid thing to prove one''s courage with one''s own death. No one will do such a stupid thing except some energetic young people, let alone him.


    But he knows that believing means compromise, and compromise means being threatened.


    Zhong Hongxing looked at Wu Hao and did not speak for a long time.


    "Why don''t chairman Zhong go back and wait for the result? No, you may not see the result. I''ll let you know when I know the result. " Wu Hao joked and took a sip of tea.


    Zhong Hongxing almost vomited blood, but there was no way.


    "How to prove that what you said is true?" Zhong Hongxing asked.


    Wu Hao leaned back on his chair, shrugged his shoulders and said, "if chairman Zhong is willing, he can find a third party. I will tell him your countdown and let him follow you every day. When the time comes, let him prove whether it is true."


    "You..."


    "How else do you want me to prove it? Although it''s not impossible to prove the truth of this, I''m sorry, chairman Zhong. I really don''t have the time to play with you. Believe it or not, it''s up to you. I''ve given you the chance to choose. It''s not my business. It''s not my business. That''s all I have to say. " Wu Hao light way.


    Zhong Hongxing''s eyes are not good. The young man''s air makes people want to kill him!


    "What do you want?" Zhong Hongxing finally chose compromise.


    It''s obviously not the right choice to be angry with your own life, and you can know his purpose first whether you believe it or not.


    "Frankly speaking, I don''t want to do anything. I want all your equity in Wanfeng, not paid, but free transfer."


    "No way!"


    "I''ll just tell you what I want, whether I want to do it or not. I''ve already said that the choice is up to you."


    Wu Hao shrugged and said: "in a word, chairman Zhong still has 14 days to go. After 14 days, if I can''t get your equity, I will burn paper to tell you whether the time transaction is true or false as I said. If I get it before that, congratulations to Chairman Zhong, you can start your new life. Chairman Zhong, you have to think about a compromise. I know exactly how much equity you have in Wanfeng. If you lose one percentage point, it will be regarded as a failure of the transaction. "


    "Do you think that if you say that, I will give you the equity? It''s not that easy! " Zhong Hongxing said fiercely.


    "It''s not easy. I don''t know. I only know that Chairman Zhong''s current situation is not so good. You think you still have time to fill the $1.6 billion fund hole? I admit that your plan is perfect. As long as you get the money, you can really get out of this matter safely. The problem is that you don''t have 1.6 billion people on the board of directors who know about it. Chairman Zhong, do you think you can keep your present position? At that time, your equity will be fully recovered. It''s very difficult for a partnership company like you to get rid of the situation that the founder has been dismissed. In particular, chairman Zhong, you don''t have absolute control over the company, not to mention the board of directors. After all, most of them are people who came together at the beginning of the business. I think you can''t pass the shareholders'' meeting, What you are harming is their direct interests. Do you think they will mind changing the chairman for Wanfeng? I don''t think so. "


    "How many things do you know about me?"


    Zhong Hongxing stares at Wu Hao, a little surprised. It seems that this young man has done some homework before he came here, but he knows nothing about him.


    "I know all about the causes and consequences of your deception. I''m a member of the audit department who will soon find out what''s going on with this account. I heard that it seems to be a third-party organization, right? Generally, the efficiency of this kind of organization is OK. It seems that you don''t have much time left. "


    Wu Hao said: "anyway, your equity in Wanfeng is bound to be recovered. Why not use it to protect your life before that? Since I know chairman Zhong''s plan, I have known that you are a smart man. You should know better than me how to choose under the current situation. "


    "Do you think it is so easy to change equity at this juncture? There is a problem with the company''s accounts. Once I do this, they will immediately doubt my behavior, and I can''t do it in 14 days! " Zhong Hongxing was furious.


    "Whether they will doubt you and whether you have time to do so is your own business. I believe it is not a problem to overcome these difficulties with Chairman Zhong''s intelligence, is it?" Wu Hao''s smile is still so understated.


    Zhong Hongxing clenched his fist, unclenched and clenched.


    "What do you want?" Zhong Hongxing said angrily.


    "As I have said, I just want all your equity in Wanfeng. As long as you do this well, I will give you the chance to redeem your life. Otherwise, I can only say sorry, chairman Zhong."


    "You are not a shareholder of Wanfeng. The transfer of equity to other companies must be approved by more than half of the shareholders. Do you think they will be willing to do so?"


    "It''s not a problem for you to worry about, as long as you do what you should do well."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the calm young man in front of him, Zhong Hongxing came prepared!


    "Goodbye."


    Zhong Hongxing didn''t know how to talk about it, so he got up and left.


    "I''ll send the bell to the chairman."


    Wu Hao smiles and gets up to take him downstairs.

 Chapter 414

    For the first time, Zhong Hongxing felt that a young man could be so terrible.


    This kind of horror does not come out because of his ferocity. This kind of thing is too superficial. A man of his age has long passed the mentality of regarding ferocity as terror.


    The horror of Wu Hao comes from his calmness and ability to control things, which gives people a kind of powerlessness and despair that can''t escape and resist.


    He gave a choice. Yes, he did, but he knew that there was only one way to choose. It was a meaningless choice.


    He has long known how he will choose, and no matter how angry he is, he will choose to enter his trap.


    This powerlessness is despairing.


    Before leaving the teahouse, Zhong Hongxing stops to take a deep look at Wu Hao. Facing his calm and calm attitude, he feels cold all over. He is clearly a young man. Why is he indifferent to life and death? In his eyes, is life really just a trade item?


    I do not know!


    He may never know why.


    The only thing he can decide now is how to survive. He has no other choice.


    Believe it or not, he didn''t have the courage to use his life to verify whether what he said was true or false.


    "Chairman of slow walking clock, if you have anything to do, just call my girlfriend or go directly to the teahouse and ask them to contact me." Wu Hao said.


    "I see."


    Zhong Hongxing answered weakly and disappeared in the street in his car.


    Wu Hao whistled and turned back to the house. It was still a bit cold at night.


    No matter how old Zhong Hongxing is, as long as he can hand over the stock right, it''s enough. Anyway, this time he''s going to help Xueyan expand her business and try a new business model.


    "Boss Wu is in a good mood. Would you like to have dinner together in the evening? Or stay and sleep together? " Na Mei seduces a way, even in front of small you''s face, she is still unscrupulous.


    "I can sleep with Xiaoyou, but I can sleep with you... Have you asked for Xiaoyou''s permission?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "What do you think I''m doing? I don''t want to sleep with you." Xiaoyou gives him a angry look.


    Wu Hao''s smile suddenly turned into a bitter smile. Is that how you react when your man wants to sleep with another woman?


    This girl''s heart is really big enough.


    "Did you eat? If you don''t eat, let''s go out to eat. I just came out before I had enough. " Wu Hao changed the subject.


    "We haven''t finished work yet. How can we have dinner? But since boss Wu has said it himself, we''ll close for dinner. Is it your treat?"


    "Of course."


    "Then I''m welcome."


    Nami''s body was close to him, and her jade face gently rubbed against his face, like a grinning goblin.


    "Keke, Xiaoyou, your man has been molested. Why don''t you stop it?" Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "I... I..."


    What am I going to stop? Isn''t that always the case with Lord Nami? Not once or twice.


    "Come on, Xiaoyou. Let''s go upstairs and change our clothes. It''s rare that you treat me as a man. I want to eat more."


    "Don''t keep saying that, my lord Nami."


    "And blush, isn''t he your man? Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck


    Wu Hao shrugged and began to clean up.


    When they came out, they just ate a little. It''s really a bit hungry. I just didn''t expect that they haven''t eaten either. Anyway, they can''t do any business with their idleness. Just close for dinner.


    Wu Hao made a pot of tea downstairs and waited for them while drinking.


    When the two beauties, one big and one small, came down, the eyes of men like Wu Hao, who had been wandering in the beauty group all day, were straight.


    Both of them are wearing black skirts, but they have different styles, one mysterious and enchanting, the other young and playful.


    "Come on, boss Wu."


    Nami would not be polite to him and take the initiative to take his hand. As Wu Hao''s real woman, Xiaoyou is embarrassed.


    "Come on, girl, one by one."


    Wu Hao smiles and kisses her face. How do you feel like you have another pair of beauties? It''s not a pair, it''s not a pair, it''s a pair.


    "Stop kissing."


    Xiaoyou angrily glances at him and takes his hand with Nami.


    Two beauties, one on the left and the other on the right, walking on the street is a turning back rate. In winter, they are very thin, especially so sexy and charming, with a turning back rate of 200%.


    In the past, Wu Hao really felt afraid, but now even if the person around him was Na Mei, the fox spirit, he was very calm, anyway.


    I found a Chinese restaurant and ordered a table.


    Xiaoyou is always able to eat. If you don''t give her more food, she won''t have enough.


    Xiaoyou is not polite to him, of course.


    Just like the first time he treated him to dinner, she gave him a good meal, which was her greatest pleasure.


    There are two beauties with Wu Hao. He has a good appetite.


    Three people finished eating and took a walk on the road. Not long after walking, Nami was ready to retreat.


    "You two chat slowly. The teahouse will be closed tomorrow morning, so it doesn''t matter if you don''t come back tonight, Xiaoyou." Nami chuckled, released Wu Hao''s hand, stopped a car by the side of the road and left first.


    Leaving Xiaoyou blushed.


    "Why do you want to be brave with your man Wu Hao jokingly knocked on her head. The girl didn''t know when she was so shy.


    "Who knows you? I''ll take you back later, or I''ll go back by myself and don''t sleep with you." Small you du says with mouth.


    Wu Hao took her hand off his arm, and the two walked side by side with their fingers clasped.


    "Why are you more afraid of sleeping with me than before?"


    "I didn''t like sleeping with you."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Really?"


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "How can I remember you sleeping so well every time you sleep with me?"


    "No way."


    Xiaoyou blushes and doesn''t dare to look at his provocative eyes. It''s true that every time I sleep with him, I feel very good, but... I don''t dare to sleep with him any more.


    "Are you afraid I''m going to the hospital?" Wu Hao''s tone suddenly became very gentle, holding her hand tightly.


    Xiaoyou didn''t speak.


    In fact, I''m really afraid that he will go to the hospital again.


    It''s nothing to sleep together, but now she''s his woman. Sleeping with him can''t avoid something. In case he goes to the hospital in pain like last time, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    "Silly girl, the last time I went to the hospital, I should have opened the eye of death. Now that it has been opened, do you think it will be opened again?"


    "I don''t think so?"


    "So, I''ll book a hotel and don''t go back in the evening."


    "Don''t ~ ~ you''re not afraid to go to the hospital again?"


    "For the sake of beauties, there''s nothing to be afraid of in the hospital."


    "You don''t have to be a hooligan."

 Chapter 415

    hotel.


    Xiaoyou''s face was flushed, but she was very nervous.


    Wu Hao hugged her and couldn''t laugh or cry. Mingming had just enjoyed something. Instead of being gentle, she looked at herself nervously. How about that?


    In fact, Wu Hao is sure that it won''t happen last time. At least it won''t happen again when he does something with this little girl. But for example, if there will be an accident when he does something with Nami, he can''t be sure.


    "You''ve been watching it for ten minutes. How long are you going to watch it?" Wu Hao squeezed her face helplessly.


    "Do you really have no abnormal reaction?" Xiaoyou looks at him anxiously.


    "Do you think I have an abnormal reaction?"


    "You didn''t have it at the beginning of the last time. It''s uncomfortable to get up in the morning."


    "It''s really all right."


    In fact, Wu Hao was very moved, but he was also very helpless. He hugged him and kissed him.


    "Wait a minute ~ ~ ~ I don''t care if something happens tomorrow."


    "OK, if something happens tomorrow, you can let me live and die on my own. It''s romantic to be a ghost under the peony flowers."


    "Then I don''t care about you."


    Wu Hao smiles, turns over and presses the little girl under her body. It''s not easy for her to have a good time with her. How can one time be enough? It should be all night tonight.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a pleasure for Wu Hao to have a beautiful woman to play with. When Zhong Hongxing comes home, he''ll be depressed.


    Although what Wu Hao said is right at all, nine out of ten of his shares in Wanfeng can''t be preserved now, it''s totally different to give it to others for nothing. He doesn''t like being coerced.


    But at this time, I can''t resist!


    Time trading really?


    Fake?


    At present, this is the most important issue. If it is true, you can only compromise. If it is false, you can completely ignore him. Even if the equity will still remain unchanged, you will never try to threaten your own people with a cheap price.


    How do you know if it''s true or not?


    Wu Hao said that time trading is very popular among young people, so he is not the only one who really knows about it. Is it in a semi public state?


    So other people can prove it?


    Zhong Hongxing thought about it, picked up his mobile phone and dialed the driver Xiao Li.


    "Xiao Li, are you sleeping? There''s something I''d like you to do for me


    "Chairman, you said


    "I heard that a game called time trading is popular among young people recently. You can get money by selling time, and you can buy time by spending money. You can help me find out whether it is true or not. You can check it right away, start with young people, and ask more people."


    "OK, chairman, I''ll do it now."


    "Hard work."


    "It should be."


    Zhong hung up and leaned on the sofa waiting for the news.


    His mood at this time is extremely complicated.


    For this result, his heart is contradictory, want to know the truth and fear to know the truth.


    At five forty-five in the morning, the driver Xiao Li called.


    "Hello, Xiao Li." Zhong Hongxing didn''t sleep all night. He had been leaning on the sofa waiting for the call.


    "The chairman is like this. This time transaction is true. As you said, you can buy time with money or sell it with time. There is a bar called yehuo that is doing this business. It seems that there is a place called Shijian teahouse that can also do business."


    "True or false?"


    "True or false, it''s true that you can get money by selling time, but it''s hard to judge whether it''s useful to spend money on time. I heard from people in the bar that someone sold out time and finally died. I inquired about it. Death and time trading are true. It''s impossible to judge whether death is caused by time trading."


    Zhong Hongxing was silent for a moment.


    I''m in a low mood.


    He said, "OK, I see."


    "That... Chairman, I have something to report to you."


    "Well, you said


    "I won''t go to work from tomorrow. Thank you for taking care of me. I will always remember your kindness to me."


    "Well? Well, why don''t you do it? Is something wrong? "


    "No, no, it''s like this. I... I''ve sold it for ten years. I''m going back to my hometown to buy a suite and get married. As you know, I''m 27 this year. I want to have this opportunity..."


    "OK, I know. I''ll go to you one day if I''m broken." Zhong Hongxing made fun of him, but he had a wry smile on his face.


    "Chairman, what you said, how can you be a person who is doing such a big business? If the chairman wants to play with me any time, you call me."


    "OK, it''s hard for you tonight. Since you won''t come to work tomorrow, I''ll have a good sleep. I''ll call you this month''s salary later."


    "No, Chairman..."


    "Don''t think that with big money you can ignore small money. Money is accumulated from less to more. That''s all right."


    Zhong hung up and used his personal money to pay Xiao Li a month''s salary.


    He leaned back on the sofa with only a wry smile.


    I didn''t expect that the people I sent to investigate also believed in time trading. It seems that it is true in all probability.


    Looking at the time and the weather, he got up and left home.


    Go out and find the Nightfire.


    At 8:30 in the morning, he came home, full of wine and melancholy. As the chairman of the board, as a middle-aged man, he has not been like this for a long time.


    When the facts pierce all illusions, people''s downfall is always inevitable.


    Zhong Hongxing fell asleep on the sofa, got up at noon and immediately drove to the company. His eyes changed. After melancholy and indulgence, there was a strong desire for survival in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao stretched himself a lot, and the boneless little beauty in his arms was very comfortable.


    This little girl is just like the little Lori in her family, a word - tender! Although all the women in my family are tender, they are surprisingly tender, tut tut.


    After a crazy night in the evening, he got up in the morning and continued to make trouble. To be honest, he was full of energy. When he woke up and looked at her, he still had an impulse to love her.


    At this age, with more and more strong physique, what I want most is to spend energy on it.


    In his sleep, Xiao you is awakened by his reaction. He looks at himself tenderly and colorfully, and bites his neck happily and shyly.


    "Together again?"


    I reached down and grabbed it, so as not to be let in again. As long as I go in, I can''t stop at all. Not only he, but also I can''t stop myself. So... It''s better not to go in. I''ve enjoyed enough.


    "It''s normal to have such a beautiful woman in my arms, isn''t it?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "You''re normal. I''ve asked you to come here in the morning."


    Xiaoyou sticks it in his arms peacefully. The reason why he wakes up in the morning is to worry about whether he has something wrong. As a result, he is really OK. Of course, he is very happy, so they are even happier.


    Although now also very happy, but this meeting all noon, also should get up.

 Chapter 416

    "It seems that Nami is only very close to him. Although Nami usually jokes with the women in the teahouse, he never lets any man touch you. But when you are with Wu Hao, you are very close. You can press your chest on him and you are not afraid that he will eat your tofu. It seems that Nami is the only one like him."


    "Is it..." Na Mei is a little sad. She''s not trying to seduce him.


    "I feel so. Anyway, Wu Hao has so many bad women. It would be nice if Nami could be his woman. For me, I feel more company. Hee hee."


    "I don''t mind?" Nami said with a smile.


    "Well."


    "Then I can seduce him." Nami giggled, relieved.


    Just as Wu Hao can feel the subtle relationship between them, Nami is more sensitive as a woman. She has noticed the subtle relationship between them earlier than Wu Hao. Maybe she will become one of his women in the future, no matter for her own initiative or for other reasons.


    Moreover, she is acutely aware that there seems to be a pair of invisible hands behind Wu Hao, as if fate had already set a script. Some of the women around him must become his women, such as Xiaoyou, herself, or even Liya, the goddess of time, and Shirley, the goddess of the nether world. She doesn''t know where this feeling comes from, and she doesn''t know whether she can get rid of it, But really feel an irresistible trend.


    In his body, I can feel a power from a higher level manipulating the occurrence of all this and guiding the direction of all this.


    "Lord Nami?"


    "Well?"


    "Hee hee, Mr. Nami, I tell you that Wu Hao is easy to seduce. I don''t think she has any resistance to beauties. Mr. Nami is so beautiful. It must be very easy to seduce him. Next time, I''ll help you create conditions." Xiaoyou laughs. The simple little girl thinks that the most familiar person around her can also be his woman. That kind of intimacy arises spontaneously, and she wants to be Wu Hao''s woman soon.


    As a woman, I have to say that she is an alternative.


    In other words, women in the nether world are different.


    "Why are you more anxious than me?" Nami said with a smile.


    "I''m looking forward to it, hee hee."


    "What do you expect?"


    "I don''t know. It feels good."


    Xiaoyou thought about it and said, "all the other women around him are human girls. They always feel that they are different. But it''s different to have Nami together. Do you have company, right? And I feel very lucky to be his woman with Nami. "


    "You are so simple that you can''t make a score. Wu Hao is blessed to have a woman like you in his last life." Nami said from the bottom of her heart.


    "He''s blessed to have Lord Nami."


    "Well, well, no more. Did you have lunch when you came back?"


    "We''ve had it, but Lord Nami hasn''t? Hee hee, I can have another meal. "


    "Then we''ll have another meal. When we finish eating, we''ll sell tea and cackle."


    "Will he be angry that we always don''t help him with the time trade?"


    "If he''s angry, just be angry, don''t care about him."


    "Oh, I don''t think he''s focused on teahouses much lately."


    "He should have other ways to complete the time trade. The increasing trend of his life span should not be stopped." Nami sighed. There is not much time for sherry. I don''t know what''s going on there?


    ¡­¡­


    When Wu Hao came home, none of them was there.


    A note was left on the table.


    Young master, the three of us have gone home. If you want to call us at night, don''t fall asleep alone.


    There are three smiling faces on the back.


    Isn''t Yuxin going to class? Why did she go home?


    When I think of sleeping alone, I really can''t sleep at all. It''s easy to get addicted to the fact that beautiful women are still hugging each other every day. Suddenly, I''m not used to sleeping alone.


    Now that the three of them have gone home, what about cultivation? Or what?


    Just think about it. Cultivation has been delayed for such a long time, and it''s not so short of one or two days.


    Wu Hao takes out her mobile phone and makes a call to Xu Xinjie. No, she''s still in class. I''d better send her a wechat.


    "Why, Xinxin?"


    "What else can I do in class? How are you doing?"


    "Miss me? Hey, hey. "


    "I''ll take the exam in two days. I''m too busy to miss you."


    "Shall I comfort you at night?"


    "Come on."


    "At night..."


    Before Wu Hao finished typing, Xu Xinjie sent another one.


    "My mother said that she would live at home before the end of the exam. She said that she would take care of me and I would go back after the exam. If she wanted to do something bad, she would never find other girls. Do you hear me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. She has been looking for other girls in recent days. It seems that she will be very angry to tell her about this. However, Tingting is here. It''s not difficult for her to help persuade Xinxin about this. Tingting will certainly be willing to.


    "You can''t get out of bed for a week after the exam."


    "I hate you. If I don''t tell you, I''ll be in class."


    Wu Hao sent a bad smile expression, estimate this wench now face red ear red?


    Oh, no one is free. Why are you so free?


    Leaning on the sofa for a moment, Li Yunyao and situ Na appear in his head, and Wu Hao''s mouth gradually rises.


    As their first two women, the entanglement between them should also have an end.


    Let your own woman go to another man?


    In the past, we could stand on the moral plane and tell them that it was for their good, but now... Go to the hell''s morality, go to the hell''s noble sentiment, and give our women to other men. What''s the bullshit morality? What''s the bullshit noble morality? We are not incapable of supporting them, and we are not incapable of giving them happiness. Why should we give them to other men!?


    It''s the loser who gives up his own woman to other men!


    Send messages in their three groups.


    "Are you two at home tonight?"


    "Yes, miss us?" She thought she was playing with her mobile phone and immediately replied.


    "Cough, I have something to tell you at night. When will you get home?"


    "If you advise us to give up, don''t say it. You''ve said it several times."


    "It''s not that."


    "Not that?"


    "No


    "Anyway, I''ll go back after school. Anyway, you don''t have class now. Go to our house and wait. 269788. This is the door code."


    ¡°OK¡£ What about Yao Yao? "


    "Take classes seriously."


    "Why are you still playing with your cell phone?"


    "Don''t play mobile phone how to return your information, hee hee love you, wait for us at home."


    There was a look on Stuart''s face.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing and left his cell phone aside for a long sigh of relief.


    I don''t know why these two girls suddenly live together, but it''s just right, hehe, let them stay together all the time. Anyway... They are not inexperienced.

 Chapter 417

    "Last night I played until more than two o''clock, almost three o''clock. I couldn''t wake up at seven o''clock."


    Generally, the cat stretched in his arms and said with a bad smile, "did my husband have a good time last night? Hee hee, you can spend the night with us tonight


    "Nana!!" Li Yunyao is so ashamed.


    "Haha, I''ll be as happy as you are, but you''d better have a good rest tonight. Let''s talk about it after the exams these two days. Anyway, from now on, neither of you can run."


    "What''s the matter with you, villain? I always wanted to ask you last night, but you didn''t give me a chance to ask, why do you feel that your attitude towards us is totally different this time? " Li Yunyao asked.


    "Because I have figured out that you are my women and will always be my women!" Wu Hao is firm.


    "What about Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie?" Stuart looked at him expectantly. Naturally, the answer she wanted was that he was willing to give them up. This was the victory she wanted.


    But


    "You are my women, and both of them are my women, so I want both of you. You are so greedy!" Wu Hao was not afraid of their anger, but he hugged them.


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    The two girls threw him a white eye, which was totally different from the result they wanted. Last night, they sacrificed together in exchange for this result?


    "Now I tell you clearly, no matter whether you accept it or not, I will never give up on you. One day I will be my woman, and the rest of my life I will be my woman!" Wu Hao gave them a big kiss on the face.


    They were both confused. Of course, they wanted to hear this sentence, but how could it be so awkward to hear this sentence at this time?


    "You want four girls to be your girlfriends? It''s beautiful. " Stuart took a bite in his chest and was depressed.


    "Is there a difference between two and four?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A word is said by them have nothing to say.


    Is there a difference between two and four? In fact, as long as it''s separated from one-on-one, it''s all the same.


    "You are too greedy. Do you want to let a girl be with you as long as you have a relationship with her? There is obviously something wrong with your logic. " Li Yunyao was angry.


    "If a girl gives it to me for the first time, I will be responsible to the end, just like you two." Wu Hao is firm.


    "That''s not such a responsibility method. The real responsibility is to make girls happy. Do you think we will be happy like this?"


    "I''ll make you happy, promise!"


    "Make sure I''m not happy right now." Stuart hummed.


    "Yao Yao, what about you?"


    "Of course not ~ ~"


    "Then make you happy!"


    The best place for a man and a woman to contradict her husband is in bed. Especially after the problem is mentioned, bailing always tries!


    Three people get up at six.


    Li Yunyao and situ Na''s attitude has changed obviously. Wu Hao tells them that they are his women, and their anger turns into resentment.


    As his ex girlfriends, they all know his character very well. Once they say it, they will do it. No one can change what he decides.


    What can they do?


    We have to think of another way.


    Three people went out for dinner together. Originally, Wu Hao wanted to stay with them to sleep, but they were forced out because they had to start the exam tomorrow.


    This reason made him laugh. It''s not a big problem.


    Stuart''s house.


    Two people sitting in bed watching TV, two people have a pile of words to say, but are silent, do not know where to start.


    "Now what?"


    Li Yunyao broke the silence and said, "I thought he was going to do something, but I didn''t expect that his heart was so big. This is not the result we imagined before."


    "I''m also very depressed. Who would have thought this guy was so bad?" Stuart''s mouth was flat.


    "I didn''t expect that he would be so bad, just two. He even wanted to take us all away. He thought he was the emperor selecting concubines. That''s true." Li Yunyao sighed helplessly.


    "What do you think we should do now?" Stuart leaned on her for comfort, looking pitiful that I was wrong.


    "Didn''t you have a good time last night? Now regret it? " Li Yunyao pinched her nose.


    "Regret is not regret. It''s my man. What''s the relationship? Besides, I''m only willing to give him one person now. What''s to regret? Tell me that you had a good time last night ~ ~ hee hee, I know for the first time that you are so attractive in bed. No wonder my husband loves you so much, his voice and soft body, I''m a girl. You can''t stand it. "


    "This is not the time to say that, is it? Can you get to the point Li Yunyao is red in the face and red in the ears.


    "Hey, you are really cute when you are shy."


    "Well, we''re talking about your husband now!"


    "Didn''t you call your husband before?"


    "I won''t tell you!"


    "Well, no kidding, well... The situation is totally different from what we originally planned, and I don''t know how to get better." Stuna leaned on her and became a helpless little woman.


    "I don''t know what to do." Li Yunyao is also helpless.


    "Do we agree with him like this or do we disagree with him?"


    "He''s totally determined to eat us now. We don''t agree that he still treats us as his women. Maybe..."


    "Maybe something..."


    "Maybe things didn''t turn for the better."


    Li Yunyao thought for a moment and said: "anyway, the situation is like this. Relax a little. At least he now admits that we are his women, right? At least we are on the same starting line with Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie. We have more competitive advantages than before. Next, let''s try to make him focus on us, In the end, they can''t stand it. Maybe we''ll be left. Then we''ll continue to compete. "


    "Ah, there''s some truth in your statement. At least we''re not passive now, hee hee smart!"


    Stuna gave her a smile and a kiss on the face, which suddenly brightened up.


    "It''s all right for him to kiss. You still kiss."


    Li Yunyao angrily glanced at her. This guy is really shameless.


    "We were kissing together last night. What''s the point of kissing now?"


    "That''s careless ~ ~"


    "Accidentally, I also kiss you. Hee hee, it''s very tender. No wonder my husband likes to kiss you so much. Let me kiss you too ~ ~"


    "Ah ~ ~ ~ stuna, you''re going to die. Go to bed and I''ll ignore you!"


    "Come on, don''t run ~ ~ ~ or I''ll call my husband to come here ~ ~"


    "You don''t want to call him, just go and find him. You can play as much as you want, just like a hooligan. Let me go ~ ~"


    "Ha ha, I''m going to sleep with you, little beauty. You can''t run away ~ ~"


    Li Yunyao can''t laugh or cry. How did she feel that this guy became more and more black after last night?

 Chapter 418

    Wu Hao whistled back to his home in area A. if he knew that they would be making trouble at home, he would love them again every minute.


    No matter what they think, it''s very clear now. The only problem is how to let them know that they all accept it. Even if they can''t accept it for a while, they can have a bottom in their heart.


    Happy mood.


    "Did you sleep?" Wu Hao, wechat, Lin Xueyan.


    "I''m busy with the acquisition of Wanfeng''s shares. Do you miss us?"


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao joked and sent another one, "remember what I told you a few days ago, are you free tomorrow? I''ll arrange to meet you when I''m free. "


    "Tomorrow, you wait for me to see tomorrow''s schedule."


    "I''m not free tomorrow morning. There''s an exam in the afternoon. I''ll be free after 4:30. Otherwise, you can make an appointment for her to have dinner. There''s no need to delay."


    "OK, I''ll arrange dinner for tomorrow. Are you going home tomorrow?"


    "Don''t go home!"


    "Why?"


    "Yuxin has exams in the next two days. Now you''re at home. She doesn''t want to take exams. We''ll go back after the exams and live in the manor these days."


    Lin Xueyan made a smile.


    "Why can''t you stand it for two days?"


    "Cough, I didn''t say what to do. I mean I won''t go back until you''re at home. It happens that I''m resting at home these two days, and I''ll be energetic."


    Lin Xueyan made a face of cocking her head.


    "I told my mom and dad about this," he said


    "What do they say?"


    "I expressed their blessing. I hope we can go on well all the time. By the way, let me remind you with Tingting that if you take care of yuyuxin a little, she is still young. Even if she takes the initiative, she has to control her. Do you hear me?"


    "Cough, are you moving so fast? Have you found the target? "


    "Don''t change the subject."


    "You two sisters should share more."


    "You really want us to be together every time."


    "Of course, hehe."


    "That''s how bad you are."


    Lin Xueyan is also embarrassed to continue to discuss this topic with him, made a disdainful expression.


    "Well, go to bed quickly. I''m almost ready to go to bed."


    "Have you found your target so soon?"


    "Some of Wanfeng''s shareholders are not firm in their investment intention. Give them an opportunity to cash out. Where they can''t buy equity, they will go to the company tomorrow to deal with it."


    Lin Xueyan said again: "have you already made a deal over there? It seems that Zhong Hongxing is negotiating this matter within his company. "


    "Oh? He''s already on the move? "


    "You don''t know?"


    "I''ve already talked to him, but I didn''t expect that he was quite quick."


    "How did you get him to give up?"


    "Mountain people have their own tricks, hehe."


    "It''s still very high. Well, have a rest early. "


    "Well, you should rest early, too."


    Wu Hao threw his cell phone on the bed and poured it on the bed to have a good taste. He was very satisfied!


    Now that the emotional problems have been basically solved, even Li Yunyao and situ Na have no regrets at all. Next, they just need to practice wholeheartedly and wait for Liya''s time collection to complete.


    cross-legged,


    Just about to start practicing, a phone call came in.


    Mom''s phone.


    You still up so late?


    "Hello, Ma."


    Wu Hao answers the phone.


    "Which mother?" Lin Shuhui giggled.


    Wu Hao was stunned and then began to laugh.


    "Every mother is a mother, and no one is a mother."


    "Whatever you say."


    Lin Shuhui said, "Xueyan has already told me about you. In a word, mom congratulates you first. There are two more beautiful babies."


    "Cough, Ma, I''ll feel guilty when you say that." Wu Hao is really embarrassed. Although she is her own mother, she is also their mother. She has different standpoints and different meanings.


    "Don''t worry, mom is always on your side. Wouldn''t it be better to be lively at home?"


    "Ma, do you really think so?"


    "Do you think mom has been joking with you?"


    "Cough, or mom, you are the best to me, hehe."


    "Mom called you just to tell you about it."


    "You said


    "Tell mom honestly, how many girlfriends do you have now?"


    "Er..."


    "Don''t worry, mom''s not their spy."


    "Tingting, Xinxin, Xueyan, Yuxin, Xiaoyou, Nana, Yaoyao, count up to seven, cough, but I can''t guarantee that there will be more in the future."


    "Nana Yao Yao? Are they your two ex girlfriends? "


    "Well."


    "Are you reunited with those two little girls?"


    "I think so."


    "That''s good. The two girls and their mothers have always liked it. Seven of them will have a baby, and the family will be very busy. Oh, I have to discuss with your father about choosing a piece of land in the manor to build a wedding house for you. The land by the lake is very comfortable. Do you like it?"


    "Mom, is it too early?" Wu Hao''s face is black, a little sad, his mother''s favorite is noisy, always so.


    "You think it''s easy to build a wedding house. It will take at least two to three years to make sure everything is in the best condition. At that time, you may have a baby with them. It''s just right. OK, it''s settled. I''ll go to the manor with your father tomorrow and find the best place to design for you."


    My stepmother is more than my own.


    Although helpless, Wu Hao was very moved. From childhood to adulthood, she was no different from a mother.


    "It''s up to you, Ma. You''re just calling to tell me about it?"


    "Oh, by the way, mom didn''t tell you that."


    Excited, Lin Shuhui forgot what she was going to talk about. After thinking about it, she asked, "mom wants to ask you, how do you get along with these girlfriends? What mom means is "residence."


    "Er, Xiaoyou lives alone, Tingting lives with Xinxin, Yuxin lives with Xueyan, Nana lives with Yaoyao."


    "Sister Xiaoyou, actually..."


    "Keke Ma, I''ll take care of it myself, and you don''t care."


    "OK, OK, so now you''re on the three sides?"


    "There''s no other way."


    "Have you ever thought of letting them live together?"


    Huh?


    Wu Hao was stunned. He was just thinking about it today. It''s his mother who wants to go together.


    "Today, I still wonder if there is any way for them to live together. The main reason is that it''s easy for them to have a feeling of caring for one and losing the other, and showing preference for the other. I think that since they have become their own women, it''s better to make them happy. If they live together, they can adapt to each other. Secondly, everything is more convenient."

 Chapter 419

    "Ma thinks so, too."


    Lin Shuhui said with a smile, "have you thought of a way?"


    "Well... Really not."


    Wu Hao said helplessly: "Xueyan Yuxin and Tingting must have nothing to do with the three of them. Xinxin should not be a big problem. Her relationship with Tingting is very good now. As long as Tingting coordinates with them, it''s not a big problem. The key is Xiaoyou and Nana Yaoyao."


    "Since you didn''t think of a way, I''ll take care of it. My mother will help you find a way. As their mother-in-law, it''s more useful for me to show up than for you. Besides, it''s all women. It''s more convenient to talk about anything."


    "Well? Mom, you show up? Is that all right? "


    "What''s wrong with this? I''m calling you just for this. I guess you haven''t thought of any way, so don''t worry. Leave it to me."


    "Ma, what are you going to do?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Well, have a rest early. Mom will hang up and discuss with your dad about the location of the wedding house."


    Then he hung up.


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry at the sound of Du Du. His mother is more vigorous than herself.


    But


    After thinking about it, he laughed.


    My mother is very resolute, but her efficiency has always been very high. Anyway, I''m having a headache now, and I didn''t think of a specific and effective way. It''s natural that my mother can help me solve this problem.


    As an enthusiastic mother-in-law, I believe she is very capable of solving this problem.


    All of a sudden, I feel that all the emotional problems have to be solved, cool!


    Practice!


    Wu Hao sits cross legged in the void, practicing high-intensity ideas and constantly improving his two skills.


    The next evening.


    Wu Hao asked Liu Su to get everything ready.


    Wu Hao ordered a Chinese restaurant, garden style, quiet and elegant, suitable for eating and talking.


    "Wu Hao."


    Liu Su is wearing a formal business dress today. She looks like a strong woman in a shopping mall, but she doesn''t have the overbearing temperament of a strong woman in a shopping mall, so she''s a bit out of place.


    "You''re a little too formal."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "according to your style, it''s more suitable to dress casually, but it''s OK. Anyway, it''s also a formal business negotiation, so it''s no big problem to dress like this."


    Liusu was relieved.


    "Sit down first, don''t be nervous."


    Wu Hao gentlemanly helped her pull a seat, oneself also found a seat to sit down.


    "How are you getting ready? I came to see you two days ago, but suddenly something else delayed me


    "Just give me a little more time to prepare. I''m ready for the plan. Would you like to read it for me first?" Liu Su took out two plans from her bag.


    "It''s no use to show me. I''m sure you can write it well." Wu Hao smiles.


    Lin Xueyan came in under the guidance of the waiter.


    Liu Su is as beautiful as spring and elegant as orchid. She is astonished to see this young beauty in front of her as a woman. As an art graduate, she seldom sees such a beauty. Beauty is one of them, and temperament is rare. At a glance, she feels that she is a lady with a lot of momentum.


    But she is so young. Is she a member of the management or an employee? I don''t understand.


    "Hello, I''m Lin Xueyan, chairman of Yinrui capital."


    Lin Xueyan sat down between her and Wu Hao, so it was convenient to talk about things.


    "Hello."


    Liu Su is very surprised that this young girl is actually the chairman of the board of directors, and also the chairman of Yinrui capital.


    Before she tried to seek investment, she checked the information of several investment companies in the city. Yinrui belongs to the first-class echelon. The company''s business scale is huge, the investment is diversified, and the operation and maintenance of each project is very accurate. It is a rare super regular investment company, although it has not been established for a long time, However, the amount of independent capital and non independent capital of the company has reached or even exceeded that of its peers.


    She didn''t expect that the investor Wu Hao brought to her would be Yinrui, and the chairman of the board of directors would come out in person. His face is really extraordinary.


    Excited at the same time can not help but worry.


    Would a big company like Yinrui invest in something as thankless as she might be? Isn''t the return of commercial operation the main goal they should consider?


    "Hello, I''m Liu Su."


    Liu Su found that she had forgotten to introduce herself and stood up to shake hands with her.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t be so polite. It''s just an informal meeting. Don''t be too formal."


    Lin Xueyan said with a smile, "Wu Hao appreciated you very much. After meeting you that day, he praised you in front of me for a while. Today, I finally met a real person."


    "Chairman Lin is joking. I have nothing to praise." Liu Su was embarrassed by what he said. I didn''t expect that Wu Hao really supported himself.


    "I have time in the evening. Let''s have a chat while eating. Wu Hao told me some of your ideas, but I''d like to hear your own specific ideas." Lin Xueyan said.


    "OK, chairman Lin, I have made two plans here. Would you like to have a look first? Or can I just say Liusu Road, still a little hard to let go.


    "I''ve prepared a plan. I''ll read it later. I want to hear your explanation first."


    Lin Xueyan said with a smile: "it''s not necessary to report formally. Just think of it as an exchange of ideas between friends. Let''s chat while eating."


    She can read the plan to understand her ideas, but words can always beautify and hide a person''s ideological weaknesses. Only face-to-face communication can we see a person''s thoughts and logic, as well as a person''s pursuit of the future.


    As an individual rather than a business, it is a very important reference element.


    "Well, no problem, chairman Lin."


    "Hao, what are you doing? Let the waiter serve the dishes."


    "Oh, forget, wait a minute, two beauties."


    Wu Hao smiles and asks the waiter to serve the dishes.


    Three people sat down to eat.


    Wu Hao''s task is to arrange for them to meet, and the rest has nothing to do with him. So when the dishes come up, he is responsible for eating. From last night''s practice to the night when the water doesn''t come in, he will be a little hungry.


    Lin Xueyan and Liu Su didn''t come to dinner at all. Naturally, they were mainly working.


    With a serious and responsible attitude, Lin Xueyan clarifies her ideals and views on her investment objects. In order to win the investment, Liu Su naturally tries her best to express her ideas. At the beginning, she is a little nervous. After that, she becomes passionate. The light of her ambition is soft but dazzling.


    As a girl, Lin Xueyan also obviously feels her temperament which is different from that of ordinary women. Just as Wu Hao described, she walks from the dark to the light. It''s just that this woman is worth investing. As long as her belief remains unchanged, she can make great achievements in the future with a little help.

 Chapter 420

    After listening to her explanation, Lin Xueyan began to browse her plan.


    Compared with the oral plan, it is more detailed and full of details, which can better reflect her future planning and do a good job.


    Liu Su looked at her nervously, but she didn''t dare to disturb her. She didn''t eat a single piece of food. Even if she had time to eat, she was not in the mood to eat. She just wanted to know if the investment could be finalized.


    She wants to do things, but she also knows that if a woman wants to do great things in this society, she must have support, both in financial and material resources. Now Wu Hao is able to help her bring the chairman of Yinrui to talk about investment in person. She hopes to succeed very much. After all, this is the only chance.


    Lin Xueyan put down her plan.


    Liu Su suddenly became more nervous.


    "Don''t worry, your ideal is very good. As a businessman, I am willing to make long-term investment for your future." Lin Xueyan smiles and reaches out her hand.


    Liu Su was stunned and overjoyed.


    "Chairman Lin, you mean..."


    "Congratulations."


    "Thank you! Thank you, chairman Lin, and Wu Hao, thank you! "


    Liu Su is very excited, which is too important for her.


    "I don''t have to thank her. It''s not me who gives you the money." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes, how can I get such a good chance without your help." Liu Su almost cried with joy, and her steadiness was replaced by excitement at the moment.


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and should accept her thanks.


    "I will take your plan back to other colleagues in the company to see it. In addition, I will send someone to take charge of your investment projects and formulate a complete set of investment plans to help you achieve your goals. I also hope that your goals will continue to rise. We will support you all the way to the peak. I hope to see an extraordinary Miss Liu on the world stage one day." Lin Xueyan said.


    "Thank you! Thank you Liu Su didn''t know what to say.


    Lin Xueyan didn''t say anything, and her smile showed that she understood her mood.


    "Miss Liu hasn''t eaten anything. Let''s have something first."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Chairman Lin, this is my phone. If there is anything I need to cooperate with, I will cooperate actively. You can contact me at any time."


    "I''ll send someone to contact you. In the future, Miss Liu can put all her mind on accomplishing your goal."


    Liu Su was so excited that she didn''t know what to say.


    "Now that you''ve finished talking, what about withdrawing?" Wu Hao leaned back in his chair and looked at them.


    "Do you have any questions with Miss Liu?" Lin Xueyan asked.


    "No, please feel free to contact me if you have any questions or need."


    "All right, I''ll go back first. How about you, Hao?"


    "Of course I''ll go with you."


    "I''ll see you off."


    Liu Su got up and took the man to the door.


    "I''ll get the car." Lin Xueyan said.


    "All right."


    Wu haogang is ready to have a word with Liu Su.


    "Thank you, Wu Hao!"


    Wu Hao hasn''t spoken yet. Liu Su thanks again.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Wu Hao said: "you don''t have to worry about money in the future. I believe Yinrui will make a long-term investment in you. You can confidently and boldly accomplish what you want to accomplish. Of course, while creating social value, don''t forget to create commercial value. In addition, don''t forget to use the trading contract I give you. Contact me and I will give you more trading contracts, Let me remind you


    "Well, you said


    "Yinrui''s investment is different from other investment companies. They are divided into commercial investment department and non-commercial investment department. Your investment should be classified as non-commercial investment, so the investment plan should focus on building your social value, supplemented by commercial value, which means that you are likely to become a person on the social table, There must be a spotlight on your body, which is likely to have a certain impact on the time trading, so I suggest you go back and consider making a complete confidentiality agreement to explicitly restrict the confidentiality of those girls who have time trading with you, just in case. " Wu Hao said.


    Liu Su was stunned for a long time.


    "Will I become a social figure?"


    "That''s what it means."


    "This... I''m not ready for this. I just want to help those girls out of the abnormal life track silently."


    "This is a slow process, and it will develop with your career development. You can rest assured that Yinrui''s non-commercial investment department has rich experience in investment management. You don''t have to worry about causing great interference to your life. Just let it go."


    "Really?" Liu Su is a little worried.


    "Don''t worry."


    Liu Su looks at Wu Hao, and her calm expression makes her not hesitate. Some things are inevitable, and some things always happen out of plan. If a higher position can help more people, she will accept it.


    "I''ll go back and think about how to make a confidentiality agreement. If you have any suggestions, you can contact me at any time." Liusu road.


    "OK, I''ll take care of you!" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Thank you Liu Su also laughed.


    "When the car comes, I''ll go first."


    Wu Hao smiles and gets into Lin Xueyan''s car. Liu Su says goodbye and stands by the side of the road to see them off.


    She really didn''t expect that Wu Hao could really help her with her investment. Moreover, she was a big company like Yinrui. Maybe her life trajectory changed from the moment she met him.


    Liu Su drives home.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao leaned against the vice seat, put his left hand on Lin Xueyan''s leg, and looked at her with a smile.


    "I have a good eye, don''t I? This woman really has great development potential. If she doesn''t change her mind, I think you can gradually develop in the international direction after a few years of investigation, such as recommending her to some departments of the United Nations as an ambassador


    "It can''t be that fast. This kind of investment can be as short as 10 years and as long as 20 or 30 years. Don''t forget that it''s a talent investment, not a business investment. It''s of different significance. You have nowhere to put your hand, right? I''m driving. I''ll be photographed for a while. Do you think I''ll be deducted points? "


    "Your car is not registered in the traffic management bureau? Peak cars have been prepared in the Traffic Management Bureau, and have never been detained too much. "


    "Obey the law, young master."


    "Good, good, law-abiding young lady."


    Wu Hao shrugged, but took his hand away. Fortunately, in winter, he didn''t feel very good even though he was wearing his pants. If he was in summer, he would not give up.


    "Anyway, my task is finished, and I''ll leave the rest to you. Oh, it''s nice to be light with nothing."


    "Why don''t you take the exam at your leisure?" Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "Cough, I''ll go to Hanhan for the exam after you''ve finished. Where will you go later? Back to the manor or home? If you go home, haha ~ ~ "


    "Back to the manor. I''ll have an exam tomorrow. Don''t think about it."


    "Well, you''d better take me back and let me sleep alone."


    Lin Xueyan giggled and sent him back.

 Chapter 421

    Wu Hao has nothing to deal with now. Everything that should be dealt with has been dealt with now. The arrangement of the transaction, the emotional entanglement, all things are on the right track in an orderly way. Next


    Just wait for them to finish the exam and accompany them for a few days.


    After that, we should take heart and practice well!


    Now time trading has entered the mobile trading mode. You don''t need to go around looking for buyers and sellers to easily collect and clean up. The rest of your energy can be used in cultivation. When Liya successfully gets rid of her body, her strength should also be able to help her.


    Er


    Just thinking happily, Wu Hao realized another thing, which must make him delay his cultivation.


    examination.


    This year''s final exam, he promised Zhao Shuhan that he must make up the exam, and he will work with several other teachers to supervise the Internet to prevent cheating. Can he not take the exam? Obviously not.


    Zhao Shuhan has to come to the door.


    It seems that I have to go to her side to review my lessons and get the exam done. Otherwise, I''m not at ease in my cultivation.


    Well.


    It''s a headache to think about exams.


    Wu Hao sighed, but who asked him to study? Should he take the exam or obey the law.


    Take a deep breath and concentrate on cultivation.


    This practice lasted for two days.


    In fact, he could practice for a longer time without stopping, but he chose to stop.


    It didn''t stop because of hunger, but because I didn''t get their call.


    It is reasonable to say that the examination is over. Maybe Xu Xinjie doesn''t call because of something at home. Maybe Li Yunyao doesn''t call because she is sorry. Isn''t situ always embarrassed? Otherwise, it''s impossible for her little Laurie not to call herself after the exam.


    But these two days he really did not hear the phone ring.


    Is the mute on?


    power is out?


    Look, there''s no cell phone.


    It''s strange.


    Wu Hao can''t help but dial them one by one.


    Call Yuxin first, huh? Turned off?


    Where''s Xueyan''s phone? Huh??? It''s turned off???


    What happened?


    Wu Hao calls Yu Ting again. Hey, it''s turned off!


    What about Xu Xinjie?


    Shut down!


    Stuart, turn it off!


    Li Yunyao shut down!


    Shut down Xiaoyou!


    Just after the test, they collude with each other and turn off the power to prevent themselves from finding them?


    What happened?


    Wu Hao was surprised by this almost abnormal situation, but he didn''t worry at all. It''s obvious that this can''t be a security situation. It might be so coincidental that they all had an accident.


    It must be something else.


    It''s just the end of the exam. What are they doing?


    Normally, seven of them can''t make this moth together... Huh?


    Wu Hao suddenly thought of a person.


    Mom?


    She said before that she would help him solve this problem. What the hell did she do?


    No one but her!


    Wu Hao immediately gave her a call, the phone did not turn off, but no one answered, called twice, no one answered.


    Hey, strange.


    Wu Hao called his father again.


    "Hey, you''re so slow. Call me now?" As soon as Wu daikang answered the phone, he made a sarcastic remark.


    Wu Hao was stunned at first and then laughed bitterly.


    "Where''s mom?"


    "I took a group of your little beauties to Europe for a tour. They started yesterday afternoon, but now you have a reaction. What''s the matter with them? Do you think you can make up for it?"


    "Come on, Dad, don''t talk about that on the phone. Mom took all seven of them?"


    "Well."


    "It''s good to take them to Europe for tourism." Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. Seven of them haven''t met each other yet. My mother took them all to Europe at one time. Is it really OK?


    "It''s not because of you."


    "Well, she said before that she would help me solve this problem, but she didn''t say it was such a solution. How could she let them turn off all their mobile phones? Anyway, let me contact them. I haven''t seen them after the exam, so why did they all go to Europe." It''s really vigorous.


    "Since it has been handed over to her to solve this problem, just let her do it. As a woman, I believe she can handle it well, at least better than you. Moreover, as a mother-in-law, she would like you to take more daughters-in-law home, so she will try her best to help you."


    Wu Hao smiles bitterly. He has already gone. What else can he say? I can only trust her.


    "Did mom say when she would be back?"


    "She said that she would play for at least a week. If she played for more than 10 days and a half months, it might be more specific."


    Wu daikang joked: "your mother is also for you. If she can really help you to make a good relationship with them, it''s nothing even if she doesn''t see them for ten days and a half months."


    "Cough, if you can, it''s nothing." It''s true that if we don''t see them for ten days and a half months, we can get a breakthrough development in their relationship. This sacrifice is not worth mentioning at all.


    "That''s it. Your mother and I have already selected the location of your wedding house. It''s on the edge of the waterfall lake behind the manor. The scenery is good. "


    "Whatever you do, it won''t be built as soon as possible, isn''t it? Besides, even if it is built, we don''t necessarily live in the manor. If their relationship can be really settled by my mother, I still want to buy a bigger villa outside."


    "If you have money, you can buy it. Don''t ask me for money anyway."


    Wu daikang said, "how many buildings do you like to buy outside, but your family still has to prepare for you. After your family comes back, so many people can''t live in the same building with us? It''s better to have one''s own residence after getting married, and it''s more convenient to come back during the Spring Festival. Anyway, parents will prepare for you. There are many open spaces in the manor, and we just have time and energy to toss about. "


    "Whatever. It''s 9:30. I''ll go to bed early and get up early. I''ll hang up first."


    "Well."


    Wu Hao hung up, threw his cell phone on the bed, and fell on the bed, a little sad.


    In fact, it''s not depressing at all. It''s too late for my mother to help me deal with the problems I can''t deal with. What''s so depressing? Affectation is not.


    But happy and a little sad, mom and Dad, they are really too concerned about this matter, not to mention the wedding room, they finished the exam, at least let them meet with their own phone, well, they took them directly to Europe to play, the phone was turned off, really do not understand what she is doing.


    Come on, mom won''t hurt herself anyway.


    I hope they will be fine when they come back.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath to ease his mood.


    Now that they have all gone to Europe, natural and unrestrained is definitely not natural and unrestrained. Why don''t you just pack up and go to Zhao Shuhan to solve the exam first!

 Chapter 422

    Ding Dong~~~


    The doorbell rings.


    Zhao Shuhan is changing the examination paper. When he sees that Wu Hao is pulling his luggage, he is stunned.


    "What are you doing here at night?" Zhao Shuhan opens the door and looks at him.


    "I have no choice but to stay here for a while. I have an exam to finish. I just review my lessons here and start the exam."


    Wu Hao shrugged and looked at Zhao Shuhan in front of him with a smile.


    "Why do you look unhappy?"


    "Can''t I be unhappy? OK, come in. Have you brought enough of your own clothes? I haven''t had time to go shopping with you recently. "


    "So busy?" Wu Hao enters the room with a suitcase.


    "Just after the test, I don''t want to change the paper. There are so many mistakes in simple topics that I''m angry. If you dare to make these low-level mistakes with me, I''ll see how I can deal with you." Zhao Shuhan glared at him.


    Wu Hao left her luggage and sat on the sofa, looking at her in tears and laughter.


    I just came here. How can I get angry with myself? Here''s aunt? Or something else? How do you feel that she is in a bad mood today?


    "What''s the matter, Han Han? I feel like you are in a bad mood today? "


    Zhao Shuhan sat down again to change his homework and didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    "Talk about it? Are you really angry with the test paper? You can''t ask everyone to get 100 points. It''s normal to make some mistakes. If you want to be angry, you don''t have to be a teacher. You don''t have to be so generous for the exam paper? "


    "Oh, you''re so upset."


    Zhao Shuhan left his pen and looked depressed.


    It should be happy to see Wu Hao, but she is not happy today. Not only today, but also this winter vacation.


    "I''ll help you to change the test paper later. Can I talk about it?" Wu Hao stood behind her and kneaded the old Buddha''s shoulder.


    Zhao Shuhan looks at him and hesitates for a moment. She still wants to say it. The girl can''t hold her back. Otherwise, she won''t talk to her best friend. It''s always good to have someone to listen to.


    "My father introduced me to someone. Doesn''t that mean that I''m going on a blind date? Oh, really, I''m only a few years old. Do you need him to find someone for me? Are you bored?"


    "No! It''s really the most annoying thing. Your father is so busy that he has time to find a blind date for you. Does he think you are an old girl and can''t get married? " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You''re an old girl, you can''t get married!"


    Zhao Shuhan rolled his eyes and said angrily, "people chasing me are all over the street. I''m not in the mood to fall in love myself. Do you really need his arrangement to fall in love one day? It''s just meddling. "


    "Your father is also concerned about you. You have been working for two years, but I haven''t seen any changes in your feelings. As a parent, it''s strange that you don''t worry. The eldest lady of a rich family who runs to be a teacher like you really takes himself as a teacher. Even if they don''t get married and fall in love, they have talked for several times or even dozens of times. What''s more, you don''t fall in love when you don''t work in college, I guess they all suspect you have a problem with your sexual orientation. "


    "I''ll take a beautiful girl back one day to annoy them! That''s true Zhao Shuhan complained.


    "Hey, hey, this can be. I''ll go with you then. I really want to see what your parents will look like when they know you''re a Lala. It must be wonderful." Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    Zhao Shuhan hit him, just talk about it, which is possible to really take a girl back.


    "I''m bored to death. You''re still in the mood to laugh. Take a bath and watch TV by yourself. You''ll start to review tomorrow and take the exam a week later."


    "Tomorrow?"


    "Who asked you to come? You can start when you come. You don''t come here for fun, do you?"


    "Er... Forget it, forget it, I went to take a bath."


    Wu Hao is also helpless. Every time she comes here, she keeps up with the execution ground. If she doesn''t give people rest, she will be enslaved. The only way to seek psychological comfort is to say: die early and live early!


    After taking a bath, she sat on her bed and watched TV.


    Zhao Shuhan is upset. If someone can talk to him, he is even more upset. He left his pen and took a bath.


    After washing, I also sit in bed and watch TV.


    "What for?"


    "I don''t want to change it."


    "I''ve convinced you. This shit is so annoying."


    Wu Hao couldn''t help crying and laughing: "I''ll arrange for you, but it''s impossible for your father to follow you when I meet you, right? I don''t believe he has the spare time to do such boring things. He''s not the kind of father who has nothing to do at home all day and only knows how to arrange a blind date for his daughter, right? You can find a way to refuse it yourself. Why bother yourself so much? "


    "But he found me three people."


    "One refusal is also a refusal, and three refusals are the same, even if 30 refusals are not the same? Your father said plainly that is to care about your love life, what can you do if you refuse him? It''s just two words at most. It''s no big deal. "


    "Who has the same cheek as you." The first time I was arranged for a blind date at home, I didn''t have any psychological preparation or experience at all.


    "Can I help you?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "You help me? How can you help me? " Zhao Shuhan was stunned.


    "It''s not easy. You just meet them. If you really meet someone you like, you can talk to them. If you don''t like, you can give me a sign. I''ll come out to rescue you. You haven''t seen TV. It''s all this routine. It''s easy to understand and use."


    "Well, that''s a good way." Zhao Shuhan is finally happy.


    "Is your father going to introduce you one by one or all three people, so that you can arrange your own time to meet them?"


    "They called me and me, and he told me to arrange my own time to meet them. The three men also called me, and I ignored them."


    "That''s easy to do. It''s all settled in two days at most."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "it''s not in vain for me to help you with such a big favor. I ask for a three-day break. I haven''t entered the state after playing for so long. You just let me start reviewing. I''m afraid my brain can''t stand the high pressure shock."


    "You have a lot of things. If you can help me solve it perfectly, I''ll allow you to play for three days." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile that she was relieved that this guy had the most bad ideas. He said that what he could solve, she really believed that he could solve it.


    "Hey, hey, that''s what you said. Don''t go back on it."


    "When did I go back on what I promised you? As long as you can help me solve this problem, let alone three days, five days, I will also help you agree to come down


    "Well, five days!"


    "Er..."


    "Well, well, don''t, er, let''s discuss the specific details of the action. Don''t help at that time. That''s embarrassing." Wu Hao laughs and pulls her to set up a specific plan

 Chapter 423

    The next day, Zhao Shuhan pulled him up from the sofa at seven o''clock.


    At seven o''clock, Wu Hao felt that he had not got up so early for a long time. He often slept all day. Fortunately, he had a good rest last night and got up after a call.


    "I haven''t talked to Xinxin these two days. They roll the sheets at home every day? It''s a good habit to wake up as soon as you wake up. " Zhao Shuhan sat down beside him and looked at him jokingly. With a complete plan, he felt much better. He got up early just to meet them quickly.


    "A few days ago, I was rolling bed sheets with some beauties every day, but I haven''t really done that these days." Wu Hao yawned and sat slowly.


    "Well? It''s not normal that you didn''t be presumptuous after Xinxin''s test. "


    "I want to be presumptuous. My mother took them to play as soon as I finished the exam. Otherwise, you think I''ll be so good. You don''t think I just finished the exam. Normally, you don''t think I''m willing to come here for a week."


    "I''ll tell you how you are so honest. You were forced to be helpless!"


    Zhao Shuhan gives him a white look and doubts: "does your mother want to help you make a good relationship between Xinxin and Tingting? I think the relationship between them is very good. They both mean little sisters. "


    "You don''t understand. They are not only zhixinxin and Tingting, but also Nana, Yaoyao, Yuxin, Xueyan and Xiaoyou. They are all taken away by her. Their relationship is not so good." Wu Hao shrugs. Zhao Shuhan is confused. When did he become seven?


    "Smelly boy, you... Yuxin and Xueyan, they also..."


    "Cough, it''s a long story. Anyway, that''s how it is now."


    "Are you going to be a contemporary Trinket? I''ve really convinced you. Have you ever heard of a play with three women? You can find seven at once. Wow, I really don''t know what to say about you. "


    Zhao Shuhan can''t laugh or cry. She is very strange.


    "Don''t say it if you don''t know how to say it. Anyway, it''s already like this. I''ll try my best to love each of them. Believe it or not, and whether you think it''s possible, I''ll try my best in this direction." Wu Hao understated, but Zhao Shuhan was speechless, but he looked so serious and didn''t know how to say him.


    If even his mother has been involved in this, it means that this is the truth, no doubt.


    Seven girls???


    God, I can''t think of what he''s been through.


    "I don''t doubt whether you will love them. You boys want to love every girl in the world, but it''s impossible for you to make every girl around you like a planet without collision. I don''t doubt that every girl loves you, but when their love is mixed with the love of other girls, you can ask for more happiness." Zhao Shuhan said angrily.


    "I have plenty of time anyway." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You''ve got it!"


    Zhao Shuhan grabbed the pillow and hit him on the head.


    "Hurry up and wash up. I''ll prepare breakfast and go out as soon as I finish. I''ll start the first meeting today as planned."


    "Well, it''s none of your business. What are you doing when you''re so big?"


    Wu Hao hugged her, gave her a kiss, and ran to wash before her second pillow came.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Zhao Shuhan scolded a, in the heart is really made by him.


    When she knew that he was getting along with Xu Xinjie and Yu Ting, she was uncomfortable. But when she knew that he had seven girlfriends, the discomfort became a kind of joke like silence. Seven, it was really like a big joke, although she knew it was absolutely not a joke.


    But what can she do?


    Just as Xu Xinjie and Yu Ting are with him, she can only support them silently. She has no say in seven people. As he said, it has nothing to do with her. Is she angry?


    Fortunately, he didn''t say what he liked at the beginning, otherwise he would be eight people now, so he would really become a contemporary trinket.


    He sighed silently and put away the bitter smile on his face. Anyway, if you like him, you should like him. It''s impossible for her to become one of his many women. It''s better not to destroy the current relationship between them.


    "Toothbrush is ready for you, don''t use mine!"


    "Which one? It seems to have been used. "


    "You''re blind, fool, I''ll put it on the side for you."


    "Who can see under the towel."


    "Come on, stop talking nonsense. I''ll make breakfast in a hurry."


    Zhao Shuhan looked at him from afar and began to prepare breakfast for two.


    One cheese sandwich for each person and one glass of milk for each person are simple, convenient and fast. When Wu Hao comes out, she has already put breakfast on the table.


    "Eat these for breakfast every day, be careful of malnutrition." Wu Hao sat down to eat.


    "It''s good to have you. You''re picky, aren''t you?"


    "Cough, come on, no matter what you say, how can I feel your anger so strong?"


    "Angry with you!"


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Everywhere!"


    "Good, good young lady, I don''t have to talk."


    "I hate sitting!"


    "Cough... Cough..."


    Wu Hao choked directly with a mouthful of milk.


    "I said, Miss Zhao, how can I trouble you again?"


    "I''m offended everywhere. Eat quickly and stop talking nonsense."


    Zhao Shuhan kicked his foot. Even if he didn''t want to be bothered, he couldn''t control it. I really don''t know how he would like such a playboy. It''s totally unreasonable.


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry at her. Is this girl... Jealous? At the beginning, Xinxin was with herself, but she made it up. She helped Xinxin overcome her psychological obstacles and didn''t give up because of Yu Ting. Would she be really jealous?


    Wu Hao is not completely without feeling, but... In the face of Zhao Shuhan, even now in this state, he is still a little strange, I believe she is the same.


    It''s better not to break the window paper.


    After breakfast, two people set out.


    The first person to meet is Han Donglei. Needless to say, he is also a rich second generation. His family is engaged in real estate business. It''s OK to say how rich he is. There are still billions of assets. People, he looks ok in the photos. He has just come back from studying abroad for one year, and now he has an Internet company with the support of his family.


    They went to a cafe.


    In the car.


    "After a while, you go first and sit down at any place. I''ll sit down at a place where I can see you. If you don''t want to talk to him, you can feel your ears. If you think there is a possibility of development, you can talk slowly." Wu Hao said.


    "If it wasn''t for an explanation to my father, I wouldn''t bother to meet them."


    Zhao Shuhan stops the car, and they get off at the same time. One minute later, they enter the cafe. Zhao Shuhan finds a window seat and Wu Hao sits diagonally opposite her.

 Chapter 424

    Han Donglei stops his BMW Z4 trot on the side of the road. Before entering the shop, he notices Zhao Shuhan sitting by the window.


    It''s much more beautiful than the picture!


    "Shuhan?"


    Han Donglei walked up to her politely. Even in summer, he was wearing a suit. He didn''t look as pompous as the second generation of the rich. He looked like a strong man in a shopping mall and was very polite.


    "Well, Han Donglei, isn''t he?"


    Zhao Shuhan glanced at him. To tell you the truth, people are good-looking and have good temperament. They don''t idle all day like the second generation of the rich. It seems that it''s true to start a company and do business by themselves. Otherwise, they would not have such temperament. It''s just


    Disdain means disdain. No matter how excellent it is, it can only be empty. Those who are disdainful will still like it even if they have a thousand shortcomings. Is that emotion?


    Zhao Shuhan subconsciously aims at Wu Hao, who is drinking coffee and playing with his mobile phone.


    "I often hear my father mention you. Finally I have a chance to see you. You are much more beautiful than I imagined. You are born beautiful." Han Donglei sat down and couldn''t help boasting. He was totally from the bottom of his heart. Now he seldom sees such a beautiful natural beauty. Many of the second-generation rich girls who came into contact with him went to pad their nose and pull their eyelids early. They were embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry for your boasting. You look more energetic than in the photo."


    Zhao Shuhan didn''t know what to talk about, so he found a topic casually.


    "I heard that you have set up an Internet company. What''s your main business? I feel that a lot of entrepreneurs now go to the Internet. "


    "The main reason is that all industries are now moving in the direction of the Internet, and all kinds of funds are also moving in this direction. The future development potential is larger than that of the real industry."


    Speaking of work, Han Donglei wants to show off his ability.


    "Look at the rich list in recent years, the former industrial tycoons have been pushed down by Internet enterprises, and this trend will become more and more obvious outside. The industrial age is declining, the Internet age is rising rapidly, and Internet enterprises will usher in a larger scale outbreak in the next five to ten years, although the layout is a little late now, But it''s better than joining the battlefield when there''s a red sea. "


    "Well, there are more and more Internet companies in recent years." Zhao Shuhan is lack of interest in listening. It is boring to chat with a person who is not interested.


    She looked at Wu Hao and wanted to finish the topic quickly, but she just talked with others. It''s too perfunctory. She''d better sit down for a while.


    Han Donglei also saw that Zhao Shuhan was not interested in his work.


    He took the initiative to change the topic and asked, "I heard from my uncle that you are now a teacher in a high school? Your industry is so big, why do you want to be a teacher? A lot of girls like you, even if they don''t plan to inherit their company, won''t find a job. Most of them play and buy everywhere. "


    "There is a difference between people. It can''t be said that when you see more of these girls, you feel that all the girls are like this, and the rich may not be lazy moths." Zhao Shuhan said lightly.


    "Shuhan, you are really quite different from those girls I know." Han Donglei is embarrassed to hear that, but she is very happy with her insight and consciousness. Such a girl is absolutely lucky to marry home.


    "You are quite different from the rich second generation I know. Now there are fewer and fewer rich second generation people who are willing to work by themselves. It''s even more difficult for you to have this ambition to lay out the future industry. I believe you will be very powerful in the future."


    "I''ll borrow your good words."


    Han Donglei thinks that Zhao Shuhan has a good influence on him, but he is overjoyed.


    "Would you like me to go shopping with you later? Or shall I take you to our company? "


    "No, I have something else to do."


    Zhao Shuhan couldn''t talk any more. She pretended to lift her hair and touched her ears.


    Wu Hao received the signal and came over.


    "Why are you here? This is... "Wu Hao pretended to meet by chance, and dog blood staged.


    "A friend, why are you here?" As soon as Zhao Shuhan saw him, his eyes glowed and he sat down.


    "To introduce you, this is my friend."


    Zhao Shuhan immediately ignored Han Donglei and chatted with Wu Hao.


    "Didn''t you say you had something to do? What''s the matter? It''s just a person coming for coffee. "


    "Who said that? It''s just a nice appointment, but I didn''t expect to meet you here. Where can I go shopping later? It''s not easy to have winter vacation. How many days can I play with you? "


    "OK, you can walk around with me today."


    Zhao Shuhan pretends to say something wrong and looks at Han Donglei awkwardly. At this time, Han Donglei is too embarrassed to be able to do so. He has something to do with his appointment, and other people will be free soon. This... It''s meaningless for him to make it clear.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Han. I didn''t expect that I happened to meet my friend. Let''s go first." I''m too lazy to talk another day. I''d better not contact you again.


    "Or... I''ll be with you?" Han Donglei is a little reluctant.


    "No, we usually compare two people together, so we go first." Zhao Shuhan takes Wu Hao''s hand and walks away. Wu Hao kisses her on the face, deliberately letting Han Donglei see her.


    Han Donglei''s speechless face is purple. Seeing his beauty taken away by others, he can''t feel comfortable.


    Depressed at the same time is speechless.


    friend?


    It''s good to be so intimate and make it clear that the relationship is not so common. What''s the matter with a boyfriend who doesn''t offer to come out on his own? Let yourself die?


    I guess that''s the intention.


    Han Donglei gave a wry smile and turned to leave.


    It''s good to have a chance to hold a beautiful woman back to nature. I can''t forget it. I don''t expect it anyway.


    Zhao Shuhan and Wu Hao went back to the car. As soon as they closed the door, Zhao Shuhan twisted his leg.


    "Last night I didn''t say I wanted you to kiss me! Take advantage of it, don''t you


    "Keke plays more like it. Don''t you think he''s gone? I don''t think he''ll contact you again. Only a fool can''t see our relationship." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "What''s the relationship?" Zhao Shuhan glared at him.


    "It''s OK to act. Are you mad at me for your hard work? I''m helping you. Why don''t you get angry with me again? " Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "I''m too lazy to tell you. Don''t kiss me later. Do you hear me?" Every time he kisses me, I will feel my heart beating. I''m not ready to have anything with him. Of course, I don''t want to have this kind of heartbeat.


    "It depends."


    "Look at you! If I say no, no! "


    "Good, you are the old Buddha, you has the final say, please hurry up and ask the next one out, and finish the work early and get home."


    "That''s about the same."


    Zhao Shuhan called to make an appointment for the second one.

 Chapter 425

    Zhao Shuhan''s second date is Dong Borui. Needless to say, his family has a cooperative relationship with sunshine international, but he is different from Han Donglei. Dong Borui is not prepared to do things by himself. He is completely waiting to inherit his family''s career. Basically speaking, he has nothing to do at ordinary times and occasionally goes to his father''s company to attend lectures.


    In the same place and meeting in the same way, before entering the coffee shop, Dong Borui noticed Zhao Shuhan sitting by the window. He has always heard about the beauty of Miss Qianjin of sunshine international. It turns out that if you want to get this woman, not only do you have a relationship with sunshine international, but also you can get the beauty by the way. You can kill two birds with one stone and kill two birds with one stone!


    "Miss Zhao Shuhan?"


    Without waiting for Zhao Shuhan to answer, Dong Borui sat down in front of her. Such a beautiful woman is not who she can be.


    "Well, Hello, Dong Bo Rui?"


    "That''s right, Dong Borui. Miss Zhao is so beautiful." Dong Bo Rui is not stingy praise, a playboy appreciate beauty generous expression.


    Apart from Wu Hao, Zhao Shuhan doesn''t like other people to look at her like this.


    Before she spoke, she touched her ear and let Wu Hao feel that she came to the rescue. She didn''t want to talk to such people at all.


    Just now, Han Donglei is still a normal young man. At first sight, Dong Borui is a childe who has nothing to do but wait to inherit his family business. If you want to say that his moral character is not good, he doesn''t want to talk about it.


    Wu Hao is also helpless, to this wayward big young lady said laughing and crying, clearly did not say a word to want to withdraw, also no one.


    "Why your friend? What a coincidence. " Wu Hao sat down beside her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "If you can be here, I can''t be here? I came to have a coffee and read a book. In a flash, I saw that you were here, so I came to say hello. Is that your friend


    "Not a friend yet."


    "This is my... Friend," Zhao told Dong


    "Hello, Dong Bo Rui."


    Dong Bo Rui leans on his chair and looks at Wu Hao. As a young man, he can see at a glance that he is a troublemaker. What does this guy want?


    "Hello."


    Wu Hao is too lazy to report himself.


    "Will Han Han disturb you?"


    "No, no, I just want to meet Mr. Dong. We''ll break up soon before you come. What''s the matter with you? If you have nothing to do, go shopping with me later. "


    "If there is anything I can do for you, you will be happy to accompany me when you have time." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Zhao Shuhan is also a gentle smile, leaning on him, a look of incomparable intimacy, sitting opposite Dong Borui can not see down, he is not Han Donglei so easy to talk.


    "If Miss Zhao wants to go shopping, I''ll accompany you. I also have plenty of time. My father has just invested in a large shopping mall recently and should be the largest shareholder. I''ll show you around and take whatever you want."


    Dong Bo Rui looks at Wu Hao with a slight disdain.


    "Sorry, I usually don''t like to go shopping with other boys, so..." Zhao Shuhan shrugged and politely refused.


    "What''s your name?" Dong Bo Rui pointed his finger at Wu Hao.


    "You want to know? You''re not qualified to know. "


    Wu Hao smiles lightly. Dong Bo Rui jumps up in anger. Fortunately, he suppresses his anger.


    "What do you do at home? As an excellent woman like Miss Zhao, the men around her must not be bad. They just don''t know what you do in your family? If it''s nobody, it''s not qualified to be with Miss Zhao. " Dong said with a sneer.


    "I don''t do anything in my family, but I do some small business myself. I can''t compare with Mr. Dong. I want to live a life of clothes and food, but I''m not so lucky." Wu Hao looked at him with a smile.


    "So there''s no family at all?" Dong Bo Rui pretends not to understand his sarcasm. In this era, as long as he has money, who cares whether he earns it himself or Laozi. Rich family is more capital.


    "I can''t say that I don''t have any family. It''s OK to buy your company."


    "Do you know the size of my company?" Dong Bo Rui laughed even more scornfully.


    "I don''t know." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "I don''t know if you dare to say that. I''m not afraid to flash."


    "How big is your company? Can it be worth 100 billion? Or 500 billion? I don''t think it''s on this scale, either? "


    Dong Bo Rui was stunned. What do you mean? Can he buy a hundred and fifty billion? Who is so arrogant? I''ve never seen such a number one person before, right?


    "Miss Zhao, a beautiful woman like you must have a clear look at the men around you. Don''t let some unkind people take advantage of it." Dong Bo Rui is too lazy to pay attention to Wu Hao. Instead, he reminds Zhao Shu Han.


    "Thank you for reminding me. I''m sorry to leave without a few words."


    Zhao Shuhan smiles politely, takes Wu Hao''s arm and leaves.


    "Miss Zhao..."


    "I''ll see you next time." Wu Hao gave a smile, took his hand out of her arms, put his arms around her waist and swaggered away.


    Dong Bo Rui beat the table angrily and was very depressed.


    I thought I came to eat and go shopping with beautiful women, but I didn''t expect that I came to be angry. What the hell.


    It''s obvious that Zhao Shuhan doesn''t mean anything to himself, otherwise he won''t say a word for himself from beginning to end, and he will walk away in front of himself holding other men''s hands. He doesn''t know what it means.


    Dong Bo Rui left angrily, but he didn''t want to be bored. As long as his father didn''t force him to come out to meet others, he might as well play with some rich girls. Why should he be angry with her here.


    Zhao Shuhan and Wu Hao are sitting in the car and laughing. Don''t mention how happy they are when Dong Borui is leaving.


    "It turns out that you are so good at boasting and pretending." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "What a boast? The truth. "


    "Oh, by the way, you really don''t brag, but it seems to scare him. Ha ha, look at his face when he can''t be forced. Don''t mention how funny it is. Ha ha ha, let''s go home. I''ll make the last appointment tomorrow, and I''ll be at ease after this winter vacation." Zhao Shuhan happily pats Wu Hao on the thigh, inserts the key and prepares to drive.


    "Don''t worry, it''s still so early. Just call out the last one. It will cost you that time tomorrow." I can only rest for three days. Why waste today''s time.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, I''m sure I''ll make a phone call and strike while the iron is hot to wipe out all the three enemies."


    "Hey, hey, listen to you."


    Zhao Shuhan didn''t hesitate to solve the problem as early as possible. She took out her mobile phone and called her third date

 Chapter 426

    "Psycho."


    Zhao Shuhan directly threw him a white eye, and was speechless to him.


    If he can really play with them all his life, no one can say anything. Many marriages in the world are just cheating for a lifetime, and they still go hand in hand for the rest of their lives. Sometimes it''s not an important thing whether they get married or not. The only difference is that for women, it''s a matter of status. She really believes that he can handle it, At least their family can handle it. They can either get a marriage certificate together. The most troublesome thing is to get a marriage certificate with each of their girlfriends. No leader who is not open-minded will argue with him about the so-called crime of bigamy.


    However, this kind of thing that destroys Three Outlooks is still not willing to accept for her as a woman.


    "No matter what you say, I don''t care where to eat?" Zhao Shuhan changed the topic, then he put this broken matter behind him. Anyway, he solved his own affairs today, and he was in a good mood.


    "There''s a Chinese restaurant ahead. Let''s have Chinese food."


    "All right."


    They had lunch together.


    Zhao Shuhan, who is in a good mood, doesn''t want to go home directly. After dinner, he takes Wu Hao to go shopping. Anyway, the boy is so arrogant that he can pay for it.


    Others Zhao Shuhan will not be like this, but it''s really impolite to Wu Hao. What do you like to buy? Anyway, it''s not a problem for someone to pay the price. What about 20 pairs of shoes? Buy it! Two pairs! A pair of outside wear a pair of walking wear! Seventy eight thousand show dresses? Buy it! Anyway, it can be used for occasional parties!


    Wu Hao is also helpless, completely does not understand this woman is in a good mood or in a bad mood? She was in a good mood when she went shopping, but when she bought it, she felt like she was venting.


    A woman''s heart can''t understand it!


    After shopping all afternoon, Zhao Shuhan bought all the things that were worth buying in the shopping mall, and piled up the trunk and back seat with all the things big and small. Seeing so many booty, Zhao Shuhan drove home contentedly.


    Wu Hao sat beside her and watched her cry and laugh all the way.


    "I said Han Han, my money is not money, is it? It''s not easy for me to make money, OK? You spent the money of a car this afternoon. Do you know? Well, I''m not only going to raise seven babies in my family, but also a black sheep like you. Who do you think I''ve offended


    "Yo, when did the young master love money? What''s more, if you can afford to support seven young ladies and spend some money for me, you start to feel sorry. Do you think you are ungrateful? " Zhao Shuhan raised his eyebrows and gave him a angry look.


    "The key is that the little girl is in a good mood after spending money. You''ve spent nearly three million on me, and I haven''t seen you in a good mood. Do you think I''m unjust?" Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "Haha, I''m in a good mood. Anyway, you''ll have a rest tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. I''ll see what else I''ve always wanted to buy. Hum, I''ll buy it all these two days." Zhao Shuhan laughs and sets his face straight again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    Money is not really a matter, let alone three million, that is to spend thirty-three billion for her. If she wants to be happy, she will also spend it for her, but this guy spent money and didn''t see where she was in a good mood, which makes people depressed.


    be jealous?


    Wu Hao looked at her with bitterness in her heart. It''s all right to be jealous. It''s sour after so long. What does she want?


    Mom, if you take care of her like this again, you''ll get rid of her. Anyway, she knows everything. It''s a big deal to raise a big baby. Let''s see if she''ll be angry and jealous at that time!

 Chapter 427

    "What are you looking at? Accompany me to the supermarket to buy some dishes and eat at home in the evening." Zhao Shuhan said.


    "OK, aunt, you can do whatever you want. Anyway, in your family, my young master is your little servant. What you say is what you say." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Just know!" Zhao Shuhan''s mouth curled triumphantly, which was a little delicate as an 18-year-old girl.


    Wu Hao smiles. Let her be happy.


    If there is a woman in the world who has nothing to do with him, he will try his best to satisfy her and let her. There is no doubt that Zhao Shuhan is the only one.


    There is a Wal Mart on the first floor of Wanda. Zhao Shuhan stops the car, Wu Hao pushes the shopping cart, and Zhao Shuhan goes ahead and starts shopping.


    Looking at her, I was thinking about something.


    They have known each other for four or five years since she first tutored herself. That is to say, they have known each other since she was a teenager. In recent years, she is basically bullying herself, and she has never been angry with her. This kind of situation only happens to her and should only happen to her.


    Ask yourself, are you really afraid that she will go to her parents to complain?


    In fact, the reason is too small to be small. From childhood to adulthood, he didn''t care about his parents'' criticism and education. The total number of quarrels with his father may be more than the number of normal conversations between his father and son. In this case, would he be afraid that she would sue his parents?


    Maybe two years before I knew her, I was still a little scared. After all, I was still young at that time, and my parents were more strict than I am now. But I''m not afraid of her threat.


    Every time I cooperate with her, maybe it''s just to satisfy her sense of achievement and make her happy without causing too much trouble. In the same way, having a person in charge is equal to having a person concerned. This kind of feeling also exists.


    Take her?


    It''s really a little strange in my heart. This kind of feeling is more strange than when I received Yuxin and Xueyan.


    Maybe from the beginning, she didn''t treat her as a woman who would become her own woman, and she never treated him as a man who would become her own man.


    Now the situation is a little different. With so many women, Wu Hao can still feel it. Her feelings about herself have changed obviously. Now she has a woman''s feeling about men. She certainly won''t give her advice to chase other girls, and she won''t care about being with several girls as before, Now she will be jealous and even angry because of the women around her, and now she can''t digest this bad mood by herself.


    Maybe it''s because she has this feeling for the first time.


    As for herself, Wu Hao''s idea now is very simple. She will do it if she wants to, and she will not do it if she doesn''t want to. To her, she will never take the initiative to be like situ Na and Li Yunyao.


    "Help me get that bottle of wine on it."


    "More than a thousand? Why don''t you drink this wine? " Wu Hao said with a smile and took it down.


    "I''m not a wine taster. There''s no difference between a 100000 yuan wine and a 1000 yuan wine. Anyway, I can''t drink it. Can you drink it, young master?"


    "Er... Actually, it doesn''t seem so bad."


    "So, it''s just the difference between the brand and the historical story. Even if there is a difference, it can''t be so much money."


    "Oh, why didn''t you say that when you just bought clothes? I don''t think that two hundred thousand shoes are so different from the one or two thousand shoes in other stores. "


    "I didn''t want to spend money just now. Now I have to spend money myself." With a sly smile, Zhao Shuhan ran ahead to buy beef.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Does this woman have any other hobbies besides pitching herself?


    "Red wine and beef again. How about western food at home in the evening? Shall I buy some candles? Romantic? "


    "It''s too troublesome to cook Chinese food at home. After walking around the street all afternoon, I can''t afford to cook Chinese food for you. Just fry two steaks and cook a pasta. Don''t eat too much for dinner." Candles? I''ll do it if I like. I don''t care about you.


    "Then I''ll buy Candles?"


    "It''s up to you."


    Wu Hao, with a smile, ran around and didn''t see the long candles. He bought two boxes of aromatherapy candles.


    "There are Australian shrimps over there. Do you want them?" Zhao Shuhan didn''t see it.


    "It''s so small."


    "You think the same as your family, what you eat is directly provided by the original factory. The supermarket can have such a big calculation. Buy two."


    "It''s up to you. If you like, you can buy it. Anyway, I''ll wait to eat." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Two steaks, two Australian shrimp, a bottle of red wine, and then bought some side dishes and snacks, check out.


    Three million was spent by her. How could she pay for this small change? Let her drive the car first, and go straight after settling the bill.


    Wu Hao just got on the bus when a phone call came.


    Nami''s on the phone.


    Now she''s the only one in the teahouse. What''s the matter with her calling?


    "Hello, Nami."


    "Boss Wu, Zhong Hongxing is looking for you."


    "Zhong Hongxing?"


    Wu Hao thought about it and said, "you give him the phone. I''ll tell him directly."


    "Yes, just a moment."


    "Hello."


    "Chairman Zhong has settled the matter so quickly?"


    "I don''t think I have time to procrastinate. I''ve solved the internal problems of Wanfeng. How about you? Are you free tomorrow? Tomorrow, follow me to the industry and Commerce Bureau to handle the procedures of equity change. "


    "Tut Tut, I really admire your efficiency."


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "I''m not sure if I''m free tomorrow, but chairman Zhong is so efficient that I can rest assured that even if I''m a few days late, I''ll contact you when I''m ready."


    "How are you going to prepare? Isn''t Yinrui already holding 5% of Wanfeng''s shares? Now you can either come by yourself or let the legal representative of Yinrui come to solve the problem directly. How long do you want me to wait? " Zhong Hongxing is very angry.


    "Don''t worry, chairman Zhong. The situation won''t be worse than you are now, so you''d better go home and have a sleep, or have some tea in the teahouse. That''s all." Wu Hao hung up.


    "What about Xueyan? Haven''t you dealt with it yet? " Zhao Shuhan asked.


    "It''s almost done."


    Wu Hao rubs his temple. Her sister has gone to Europe now, and her mobile phone is turned off. Has she told the company to deal with this? It''s embarrassing.


    I have to go to Yinrui first tomorrow.


    The phone rang again.


    A strange number.


    Wu Hao picked it up.


    "Hello, Mr. Wu, isn''t it?"


    "Well, who are you?" I''m a little familiar with the sound, but I can''t figure out who it is for a moment.


    "Hello, I''m Chen Biqing, general manager of Yinrui. We met before."


    "Oh, it''s manager Chen. What can I do for you?" Wu Hao didn''t ask first, let him say first.

 Chapter 428

    "Well, Mr. Wu, the chairman of the board of directors has gone to Europe for a holiday. You may know that before he left, the chairman told me that I was fully responsible for Yinrui''s shareholding in Wanfeng. Just now I found that Zhong Hongxing''s equity has been settled, so I''ll call you and ask you what you want to do next?"


    "I found that manager Chen, your efficiency is also quite high."


    He has just received a call from Zhong Hongxing. He has already found out the internal situation of Wanfeng. It seems that Yinrui has put a lot of people in Wanfeng.


    "The economic and financial market is about efficiency. Information delay is a big taboo for us. It''s just a basic lesson. It''s just a basic lesson." Chen Biqing is modest.


    "In this way, manager Chen, I''ll go to Yinrui tomorrow. Take all the things you need to prepare. I''ll go with you to find Zhong Hongxing tomorrow."


    "Yes, Mr. Wu. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    Wu Hao hung up the phone and let out a long breath. It was settled.


    "Why does Yinrui want to take a stake in Wanfeng? Aren''t the two going together? " Zhao Shuhan casually asked, some doubts.


    "Xueyan''s business layout, I don''t know much about it. I just want to help her deal with it."


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "I won''t be at home with you tomorrow."


    "It''s like who wants you to accompany me. Deal with things early and prepare for the exam in peace of mind. Don''t review half of the time and run around."


    "OK, I''ll make sure that everything is dealt with in these three days."


    "That''s about the same."


    At this point, Wu Hao has nothing to worry about. Besides, her sister has arranged things properly. Next, she can go to the industry and Commerce Bureau tomorrow.


    Enjoy this rare night.


    ¡­¡­


    When he got home, Wu Hao took all the things in the car four times.


    Zhao Shuhan doesn''t care. She prepared dinner by herself. Anyway, this guy can''t help anything in the kitchen. Let him find something to do.


    "Medium rare."


    Wu Hao took all the things up, pulled a chair and sat in the kitchen to watch her cook. The best thing about this bar kitchen is that it can talk face to face.


    "The best beef to buy in the supermarket is well done." Zhao Shuhan said that they were in a good mood at home and didn''t bother to get angry with him.


    "So experienced? I haven''t seen you in the kitchen a lot


    "Generally, supermarkets don''t sell high-grade beef. No matter how qualified the ordinary beef is, it''s better to keep snacks for yourself. If you can save yourself from gastroenteropathy, you have to go to the hospital."


    "So it is."


    "Turn on the red wine, wake up a little and get some ice for half an hour."


    "This winter''s and ice''s?"


    "It tastes a little better."


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you when it''s cold and hot."


    "Go, go."


    Wu Hao propped up and gave her a kiss on the face. Tut Tut, the feeling of men and women together in the kitchen is always exciting.


    "I don''t think so."


    Zhao Shuhan gives him a white look, but his face is not a little red. This kind of feeling is even more exciting for sensitive women.


    Two plates of fried steak, two spaghetti, two prawns, two glasses of red wine, dinner will soon be on the table, simple but also very rich.


    "Think we''ve known each other for so many years, and we eat like this once." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "It seems so." Zhao Shuhan should say that this kind of dating is really the first time.


    "And the candle, I almost forgot."


    Wu Hao lights a candle, turns off all the lights in the room, and turns on only two warm color atmosphere lights. By the way, the atmosphere becomes different. There is a sense of seeing in a French restaurant for dinner.


    "Childish."


    Zhao Shuhan was angry, but her face was a little red. Fortunately, she couldn''t see it in the dark light.


    "If you want to eat Western food at home, don''t have some feeling. Come on, have a drink first."


    They touched the glasses and felt more and more like that.


    "Try my craft. It seems that I haven''t cooked dinner for you yet."


    "I always thought you only know how to fry eggs and toast. It''s like being abused on your side every time. Well, the steak is delicious, not worse than the hotel. "


    "Haha, right? I reward myself for my skill. Of course it''s delicious."


    "If you''re a cook, you''ll earn more than a teacher."


    "If I want to be a chef, I won''t cook occasionally."


    "Why do you like being a teacher so much? Your father didn''t urge you to go home and inherit your family''s business? A company as big as sunshine international needs to learn a lot. Without three or five years of in-depth study, you can master the whole enterprise as soon as you take office? "


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "Miss Zhao, you don''t think you can get all those old things from the board of directors of the shareholders'' meeting to support you when you watch too many idol dramas? It''s better to watch less of that kind of drama. In reality, there''s no such fool. If you don''t spend three or five years to let those people on the board of shareholders know your ability, it''s impossible to let you take office immediately. "


    "You don''t always care about things at home. I didn''t expect that you knew something about the company."


    "No, it doesn''t mean you don''t understand."


    "You don''t have to worry about it, young master Wu. It''s just like those companies in your family that can''t be counted. Is your father in a hurry to let you inherit them? For large companies nowadays, the way of family inheritance is very outdated. After all, there are limited talents in the family. However, there are more capable people on the big platform of society who can manage the company and who can manage it. There is no need for me to inherit it. I prefer to be my teacher, Even if I''m not a teacher any day, I''m still more willing to open my own cake shop. I''m really not interested in business management. "


    He added: "it''s like you, like your family. I think your family has already broken away from the successor system a few generations ago. Otherwise, according to the huge industrial chain of your family, it would be impossible for one person to be responsible for the management. So you see, Xueyan''s strong ability doesn''t allow her to inherit a lot of enterprises. Instead, she just lets her own a company to play with, I think your father''s requirements for you are similar to Yuxin''s, but he just hopes that you can better learn the allocation of resources in your family, ensure the reasonable operation and flow of resources, and it doesn''t matter whether you inherit or not. "


    "Xueyan said something similar to me." Wu Hao said.


    "Yes, so I''m in the same situation as you. Although the system of sunshine international is far less perfect than that of your family, and the dependence on assets in all aspects is relatively high, there is no need for me to inherit the issue of successor. The most important thing for an enterprise is its interests. It is not necessary to control the enterprise itself when it can control its interests. "

 Chapter 429

    "You really want to be a teacher all the time?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I said I could open a cake shop." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "I think you''d better open a cake shop."


    "Why?"


    "In this way, I don''t have to be controlled by you. When I get to the store, I''m a customer or God. I can still scold you for not eating well. If you dare to scold me, I can complain to you from elder brother 12306."


    "Smelly boy to find you, I have been a teacher, when you graduate from high school, I will go to your school as a university teacher, see what you do!"


    "Cough, I''m kidding. I''m kidding." There''s only one year left in high school. If I go to another university for four years, I''ll go crazy.


    "Hey, hey, I''m serious."


    "Don''t mention it. Come and have a drink. You are always in charge of me. Others must think that we have something to do with each other. Although I have a lot of women now, it''s absolutely clear with you. It doesn''t matter if I''m misunderstood, but you''re a girl. If you''re misunderstood, you can''t get along."


    "If I can''t get along, I''ll open a cake shop."


    "Er... I can''t help you to say that."


    Wu Hao poured wine into their glasses and said with a wry smile, "let me ask you a question, Han Han, is it because you just applied for or were admitted to this school or because I am here? Anyway, we''ll have a drink and chat tonight. Let''s talk about the truth, don''t you think? "


    "Why do you want to play the truth adventure?" Zhao Shuhan gave a angry smile.


    "It''s just something we don''t normally want to touch." Wu Hao said with a smile that although it was a serious topic, he didn''t want to make the atmosphere too awkward.


    "What do you think?" Zhao Shuhan suddenly asked.


    "I want to know that there won''t be such a problem. According to my understanding of you, it doesn''t matter to me to be a teacher in the era, but I know that if you come to my university to be a teacher next time, it must be because of me."


    "You are so narcissistic."


    "Intuition, you women have intuition, men also have it, and it seems that it''s not perceptual. You''re very obvious, really."


    "Yes? Can you... See? "


    "I didn''t see it before, but I can see it now."


    "So... Do you think it''s because of you or other reasons that I became a teacher?"


    "Er... I don''t know."


    Zhao Shuhan cuts a piece of beef into her mouth and chews it slowly. Under the ambiguous light and the flickering candle light, she looks at Wu Hao with unprecedented relief.


    "I don''t know."


    She said faintly: "I just knew that you were in the era at that time. As for why I wanted to enter the era at that time, I really don''t know now, maybe not."


    Zhao Shuhan took a sip of wine and said with a smile, "it''s my turn to ask. What about you? Are you really afraid of me for so many years? "


    "Er... I can say, can''t I?"


    "Why is that? As far as I know you, I always think that you belong to the kind of people who are not afraid of everything. Fighting is as fierce as killing people, and I''m not afraid that your parents will scold you. But you listen to me every time I kill you, so I''m really strange. "


    "How to say, maybe it''s because I always feel that you are here for me. I can not accept anyone''s management, but if I don''t accept your management, you will be sad. Anyway, it''s nothing wrong to see you happy and I''m aggrieved." Wu Hao said with a smile, raised his glass and touched it.


    "How delicate are you?" Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "Feel! It''s just a feeling. You can be an afterthought. "


    Zhao Shuhan chuckled, but her heart was warm and moved. This was the first time she heard her true words. In the past, when they met each other, they didn''t have the chance to say so.


    "Now it''s my turn to ask, do you like me?"


    Zhao Shuhan was stunned for a moment, shaking the wine in his hand for a moment and didn''t know how to answer.


    Wu Hao looked at her with a smile, but did not speak.


    "It should be..."


    Zhao Shuhan sighed and said, "seriously, I don''t know why I like you. I don''t even know when I started to like you. I was shocked when I realized that I like you one day. You said that I am several years older than you and your teacher. I don''t have the feeling of falling in love between men and women, But I actually feel like you. Do you know how complicated and uncomfortable I was at that time? "


    "I don''t understand."


    "I don''t think you understand. Since we knew each other, I felt that I regarded you as my younger brother. But one day, I suddenly realized that I like you. That kind of feeling is strange."


    "Oh, it suddenly occurred to me that you drove me away because you realized you liked me?"


    "Well, I feel very uncomfortable living with you."


    "And now?"


    "It''s the same, but it''s better to say it. Well, it''s my turn to ask, "do you like me?" Zhao Shuhan looks at him.


    "I don''t know!"


    Wu Hao said directly: "as far as my own inner feelings are concerned, I have never looked at you as my sister or as a teacher. I don''t know what kind of feeling I have for you in my heart. To be honest, I don''t know whether I like you or not, but I admit that I have had the feeling of heart beating faster for you at some time."


    "So you''ve been attracted to me?"


    "If it''s a test of whether a person is interested, it should be."


    "You''re brave enough to pay attention to the teacher." Zhao Shuhan smile, this kind of frank dialogue let her heart unprecedented relief.


    "That''s audacity. Would you be surprised if I told you that I was thinking about taking you in today''s supermarket?" Wu Hao half joked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhao Shuhan is really surprised. The boy doesn''t know whether he likes himself or not. He''s going to take himself away. He''s a hooligan.


    "You don''t know whether you like me or not, so you''re going to take me away? I''m not afraid of regret! " Zhao Shuhan angrily took the bottle and filled it.


    "I have nothing to regret about it. I will be responsible for what happened to you. If you don''t regret it, I have nothing to regret." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "You''ve got more women, and you''re better at playing hooligans." Zhao Shuhan said angrily.


    "Hey, hey, it''s my turn to ask, what''s the matter with us one day? Will you regret it?"


    "If you really want to regret one day, you won''t regret it. Although you didn''t think about it, it''s normal for a woman to give her first time to a man she likes."


    Zhao Shuhan fills himself up.


    "I asked, dare you?"


    "Dare what?" Wu Hao was stunned.


    "Dare you want me?"


    Wu Hao was stunned for a long time, drank all the wine in his glass, got up and took her to bed

 Chapter 430

    The sun came in from the window, and the two people on the bed hugged each other all night. At this time, they woke up.


    At first sight, they were embarrassed, and then they all laughed bitterly.


    "Don''t you regret it now?" Wu Hao joked.


    "Is it too late to regret now?"


    Zhao Shuhan angrily glanced at him, grabbed his ear and hummed: "you are so brave. I''ll ask you if you dare to take me directly to the bed. I''m not afraid that I will kill you."


    "I like to talk with facts, dare this kind of question is meaningless." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Zhao Shuhan kicked him. As a result, he was so upset last night that he didn''t have any strength.


    "Thank you for having so many women. Don''t you know how to be gentle for the first time?"


    "Cough, a little out of control after drinking a little wine."


    "Out of control, you head! I''ve never planned to be your woman, so I''m not as prepared as they are. If I hit you the first time, do you think I''ll kill you? " Zhao Shuhan wiped his neck with his hand.


    "Well, I don''t think so? Even if it hits, quit and raise the baby at home. Hey, I''ll raise you! "


    Zhao Shuhan gave him a glance and didn''t tell him this. He should be in a safe period these two days. The chance of winning the lottery is not big. If he really wants to be hit for the first time, he can only accept his fate.


    But in the future... It''s estimated that we''ll have to do something like his women. I''ve given it to him for the first time. I always feel that this boy may be wild at any time.


    It''s clearly his teacher, but now the relationship is getting worse. I can''t laugh or cry.


    Do you regret it?


    Just like what she said last night, she doesn''t regret it. In fact, she can''t talk about it. If she really doesn''t want to, he can refuse him when he took himself to bed and took off his clothes last night. Even if he drank, he should not ignore his feelings. She can be sure that she should call you love me.


    Zhao Shuhan looked at him, to tell the truth, his heart was very complicated.


    Now that things have been said like this, it''s useless to say anything. I never wanted to be his woman, so how to deal with the relationship between them has become a big problem.


    "Wu Hao, let me ask you a question. What are you going to do now?"


    Zhao Shuhan pauses and explains, "I don''t mean to ask you to be responsible for me. I mean how do you think about it and what you think about next."


    "And you?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Answer me first."


    "My answer is very simple, before this happened, you can find the happiness you want, with anyone, but now you are my woman, your happiness can only be given by me, you have become my exclusive beauty teacher, Han Han!" Wu Hao hugged her and said firmly.


    Listening to this, Zhao Shuhan actually felt very happy, but his face still gave him a white eye.


    "In your opinion, a woman must follow her first man? I found that your feudal thoughts are very serious. In what era do you still think that women should be consistent with their first man? If you express this idea in any forum, you can be spurned by a group of women. Do you believe it or not? "


    "I don''t care what other people think. Anyway, that''s what I think. I don''t want any woman who gives herself to me for the first time to become another man. You can call me feudal or anything else. Anyway, from now on, you are my woman. I will give you happiness whether you want to or not, Although this kind of happiness may not be as you originally imagined


    "Stubborn!"


    Zhao Shuhan pinched his face and didn''t know what to say.


    From a woman''s point of view, a man who does not pay for the first time is not worth trusting. There are not many women who are willing to go from morning to night. If conditions permit, they are more willing to go from one to the end than men. This has nothing to do with feudalism, but women''s emotional model determines all this.


    Will he give himself happiness?


    In fact, Zhao Shuhan believed that he could do it, but as he said, this kind of happiness may not be what she imagined.


    "And you? What do you think? " Wu Hao asked.


    "I want to beat you up!" Zhao Shuhan said angrily.


    "Come if you have the strength to fight." Wu Hao''s hands have been sliding down her delicate skin.


    Zhao Shuhan blushed and pulled his hand up.


    "Stinky boy, you really want to fight, don''t you?"


    "No kidding. What do you think?"


    "You are so firm. What do I think is useful? Even if I don''t want you to, you will continue to do what you want. "


    "So you do?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Zhao Shuhan glanced at him, thought about it and said, "in fact, I don''t intend to develop this kind of relationship with you. Even if I give it to you for the first time, I may not be your woman, but I think I can''t escape from your attitude. What I want to say is that I can be your woman, or I can ignore other women, But it''s impossible for you to make me like a sister to them, so don''t ask me for that. "


    "Yes! I don''t demand that! "


    Wu Hao really laughed and couldn''t help kissing her face.


    "Han Han, but I have something to tell you. Since you are my woman, I will let them know that you are also my woman."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhao Shuhan''s flushed face is a little more red. Originally, the two people''s affairs should be known to all of them. This kind of feeling is very strange, but it can''t be avoided.


    If you don''t tell them, their relationship with him is like stealing love, but it''s very uncomfortable to let them know.


    "You know they''re my women, so they should know you''re mine."


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and said, "I have to do this anyway. No matter what you say or think, it''s useless. I don''t want my women to sneak around. Even if it''s eight people, they have to know each other. That''s fair."


    "Trinket, you don''t know."


    Zhao Shuhan twisted on his waist for a moment, think or forget it, know or not, always not as hard to hide and tuck in their own suffering.


    "Do you want to get up? If you want to get up, I''ll make breakfast for you. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Now it''s not whether I want to get up or not, it''s that I can''t get up because of you, and I''m weak. Don''t you want to go to Yinrui again? I won''t serve you as a young master if I get some food by myself. I''d better go on sleeping. " Zhao Shuhan said and yawned.


    "That''s OK. You go on sleeping and keep fit. We''ll fight at night."


    "Fight you! Don''t touch me before the make-up exam is over. If you don''t do well in the exam, you''ll never think about it. Do you hear me Zhao Shuhan hit him with a red face.

 Chapter 431

    "As a teacher, is it really appropriate for me to be tempted by my body?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    Zhao Shuhan was stunned for a moment, and then he glared at his eyes and said capriciously: "this is how to deal with you, a little rascal. Anyway, I''m talking too much. If you don''t do well in the make-up exam this time, you don''t want to touch me again. If you do well in the exam, I can consider rewarding you as a prize ~ ~"


    "How can I be so direct?"


    "Of course ~ ~ ~ if you want to have a good exam ~ ~" Zhao Shuhan seduced him with her slender fingers.


    "And I want it now?"


    "You dare!"


    "Hey, hey, there''s nothing I dare not do!"


    Wu Hao laughs, but when he pulls the quilt, he doesn''t care about 3721.


    At ten o''clock, the sun has risen in winter.


    Zhao Shuhan has no strength when he lies on the bed. Looking at the bad little man, he really loves and hates. I''ve never seen such a bad man like him.


    "Stinky boy, don''t you want to come out? Bring me some paper. "


    "What for?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "I''ll make it all over the bed for a while, but I still don''t sleep." Zhao Shuhan angrily glanced at him. Her bright red face could not tell whether she was flush or happy.


    Wu Hao laughs and takes out a few pieces of paper to help her deal with it.


    Zhao Shuhan is really blushing now, but she has no strength to stop him from doing evil.


    "Do you want to get up and eat before you go to bed?" Wu Hao said.


    "There''s no strength. Get up, eat something and do your own business. Don''t disturb my sleep." Zhao Shuhan blushed.


    "OK, I''ll be right back with you when I''m done."


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the forehead, got up dressed and went to the kitchen to make a bowl of noodles for herself.


    Zhao Shuhan looked at him sideways.


    I never thought that I would come to this stage with him, but now, I feel very good. Although he is bad, he is really relaxed when I am with him.


    be it so.


    Anyway, now it''s like this, there''s nothing to think about.


    I don''t know if it''s because he broke all the contradictions that confused me and bound me, or because I''m his woman now. Now I see that he has a little girl''s sense of happiness inexplicably.


    Is that what it''s like for a girl to fall in love?


    "After eating, clean up the things on the table. Half of it was wasted last night. It cost me so much money."


    Zhao Shuhan himself did not find a voice with a daughter''s delicate.


    "I went to bed and came back. I''ll read a book by myself. You''re not allowed to disturb me any more. Otherwise, I''ll see how to deal with you when I recover."


    "OK, you can sleep in peace. I''ll take care of you these two days."


    "You still take care of me. I said I was tired. You didn''t bother me for two hours. That''s how you take care of me?"


    "You enjoy it, too."


    "Enjoy your head!"


    Zhao Shuhan blushes, grabs a pillow and smashes it. He dares to say anything.


    Wu Hao was in a good mood with a smile.


    After eating a bowl of noodles and tidying up the things at home, Wu Hao goes out to Yinrui.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Biqing has been waiting in the office for a long time.


    Waiting for you?


    As the general manager, he can''t see any clue. The chairman has never accepted anyone''s emotional intention, but he can bring this boy to the company to have a meeting with her, which has already explained everything. Where can their relationship be simple.


    As soon as Wu Hao arrived at the company, Chen Biqing immediately contacted Zhong Hongxing. The two sides made an appointment to meet at the Bureau of industry and Commerce and quickly completed all the procedures.


    Wu Hao doesn''t know the complete procedures, but Chen Biqing knows that as the person in charge of this matter, as long as he confirms that the equity transaction has been completed, that''s enough.


    "Mr. Chen, please go back to the company first. Chairman Zhong and I have some personal matters to talk about." Wu Hao said.


    "Yes, Mr. Wu. Do you want me to keep a car to take you back?"


    "No, go back first."


    "Well, please, Mr. Wu."


    "You''re welcome." Wu Hao smiles.


    "You should go back to the company first."


    Zhong Hongxing also dismissed his colleagues from the company.


    "Wu Hao, now you have all my shares as you wish. Can you give me my time?"


    Zhong Hongxing gnaws his teeth and stares at Wu Hao. He wants to keep calm, but when his shares are really transferred, he can''t calm down at all. This impulse to kill can''t be restrained.


    "Of course, chairman Zhong sold it for 33 years and 91 days, right? Now I will give you the contract to redeem your time."


    Wu Hao magically conjures up a contract and puts it on his hand together with the pen.


    "I think chairman Zhong is in a hurry. Just fill it out in a flat place. I guess you don''t have anything to say to me. Let''s not go to the coffee shop and sit and chat while writing."


    Wu Hao said: "the name and account must have enough money. If the money is not enough, the transaction will fail. The buying time is 33 years and 91 days. The price is 10 yuan per minute. Just sign your name in the lower right corner."


    "Ten dollars? Are you crazy??? When you bought it from me, it was only one yuan a minute Zhong Hongxing yelled, but his suit completely lost his bearing.


    "It''s just a profit margin. Chairman Zhong, who is in such a big business, doesn''t have all this money?"


    "Damn it, if you want to kill me, just say it!"


    Zhong Hongxing glared at him, hoping to stab him to death.


    "Boy, I tell you, in order to transfer the equity, all my assets have been frozen by the company. Now I have no money except my family. If you want to kill me, just say, come on!!! Anyway, I''m not afraid of you any more! "


    "Frozen? It''s frozen. How are you going to deal with me? Even a dollar a minute costs more than 17 million yuan. Cash can''t be traded. "


    Wu Hao looked at him indifferently and didn''t care about his anger.


    "Damn you didn''t tell me that cash can''t be traded!"


    "It seems that Chairman Zhong has a lot of cash. I almost forget how smart chairman Zhong is. I know that the company will find you one day and transfer the assets in his name. I really thought chairman Zhong would have no money. I''m sorry." Wu Hao said with a smile, but he was a little helpless.


    The reason why the price is increased by 10 times is to make him have less money to live freely after completing the transaction. This is one of the costs he has to pay. I didn''t expect that he still has a lot of money.


    Zhong Hongxing is angry at Wu Hao''s sarcasm. He is really angry, not to mention whether the card has been frozen or not. There are more than two hundred million on his card, and there are more than 20 million left when he takes away 170 million. With more than 20 million cash in his family, there are less than 50 million. He has been deprived of his chance to make a comeback. How can he not be angry.


    It''s just right now. If you want to die, you''ll die. Anyway, there''s no hope now.

 Chapter 432

    "Wu Hao, I tell you, anyway, I have almost nothing now. The company will bring a lawsuit against me immediately. I also face a lot of debts. It happens that killing me is a life. I, Zhong Hongxing, haven''t met the danger of life and death. I''m afraid that you''ll come if you have the ability." Zhong Hongxing stares at him fiercely. From his eyes, we can see that he is ready to die.


    Will Wu Hao let him go like this?


    If we really want to do this, we won''t have to go through so much trouble. At the beginning, we just asked his son to sign a death contract for him.


    Facing his despair and anger, Wu Hao smiles.


    It is obviously inappropriate to show such a light smile in front of a desperate and angry person, which leads to Zhong Hongxing''s greater anger.


    "Whatever you laugh at, what you love."


    The contract on the hand is thrown away directly, and I''ll leave soon. I''m too lazy to continue to monkey around with him.


    "What''s chairman Zhong''s worry? I didn''t say that if your account number is frozen, you can''t carry out transactions. Generally speaking, you can''t transfer funds from the frozen account number. But don''t forget that I am a person who can trade even for a long time. Do you think this kind of simple problem will be difficult for me?"


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "Chairman Zhong, why despair? As long as people live, there will be opportunities for everything. It''s more than a billion yuan in debt. With Chairman Zhong''s vision and height, I believe you can fully pay back the money in the future. If you don''t want to pay it back, it''s just imprisonment. Your behavior is not an economic crime, and it''s more than a decade at most, After ten years of commutation, you are a hero again. At that time, there must be a little grandson or granddaughter who calls you grandfather. Why do you want to die in such despair? "


    Zhong Hongxing stopped.


    He looked back at Wu Hao with different eyes.


    The root of all desperation is that there is no hope. Everything is the same. People''s survival instinct will not miss any hope and take the initiative to choose despair and death. Now, Wu Hao has put hope in front of him again, and the previous vows of death disappear immediately.


    If he can live, he certainly knows that he can find a way to minimize his punishment.


    "Can frozen cards also be used for transactions?" Zhong Hongxing slowed down his tone, sounding less angry.


    "Of course, as long as you have money on the card, you don''t care about the status of your card." Wu Hao said calmly.


    Zhong Hongxing came back and picked up the transaction contract on the ground.


    He looked at Wu Hao and hesitated for about 30 seconds.


    "In that case, I want to discuss something with you," he said


    "You said


    "The price of 10 yuan a minute doesn''t change, does it?"


    "Of course."


    "At that time, when I filled in the transaction price, I filled in 11.5 yuan a minute. There would be more than 20 million yuan here, and more than 170 million yuan. I''ll give you more than 20 million yuan. But you can transfer the more than 20 million yuan to me again, and I can give you 2 million yuan or even 3 million yuan for help. Is that ok?" Zhong Hongxing looks at him.


    Wu Hao also looked at him with a strong admiration on his face.


    As soon as I know that I can withdraw money from the frozen card, I immediately want to take advantage of this opportunity to transfer all the remaining money out. The old fox is worthy of being an old fox, and his brain is not generally fast.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t refund the money for time trading. 10 yuan a minute is 10 yuan a minute. You can also ask for 11.5 yuan a minute, but I can''t refund the extra 1.5 yuan per minute. I''m very happy if you want to be cheap." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "It''s not that I don''t give you money. It''s just a small favor for you. Why can''t I help you? I''ll pay you five million, right? " Zhong Hongxing said, biting his teeth.


    "It''s not a matter of money. I can''t help it."


    "You..."


    Wu Hao looks at him with a smile. Does he care about the money? What he wants is to give him a punishment. If he doesn''t get all his money away, he is already merciful. Can he get more money for him? Good idea.


    "So chairman Zhong, are you going to sign or not? If you want to sign, download an app from me first, so that we can continue to cooperate in the future. "


    Wu Hao Click to download the QR code to him.


    Zhong Hongxing snorted and downloaded one by scanning the code. After registration, he found a flower garden and squatted down to fill in the information.


    It''s necessary to sign a contract. It''s additional to get more money. If the additional conditions can''t be achieved, it can''t affect the achievement of the main purpose. Even if he is angry, he can recognize this clearly.


    Zhong Hongxing finished soon. Wu Hao took it over and looked at it. After confirming that there was no problem, he signed his name.


    The transaction is completed.


    "Congratulations, chairman Zhong. Now you are safe again."


    Wu Hao said: "however, chairman Zhong, you only have 33 years left in the future. For such a successful entrepreneur, I think you still have great achievements even after 33 years, so this time may be a little short for you. If you need to contact me in the app you just downloaded in the future."


    Zhong Hongxing took a look at him, but he was too lazy to answer. He stopped a taxi by the side of the road and went straight to the airport.


    It seems that the old fox is not going to be caught with all his hands?


    Wan Feng should have not prosecuted him, so there must be no restrictions on his entry and exit. It''s a good choice to leave in advance. He''s really an old fox.


    Well, he''ll do whatever he wants. Anyway, his goal has been achieved.


    Take a deep breath and it''s finally over.


    Try to call Lin Xueyan, or turn it off.


    but.


    I don''t know what my mother thinks. Take them out to play. What does it mean to have to turn them off?


    I don''t understand.


    Just about to leave, he Zhengxiong''s phone call came in.


    "Hello, barrister ho."


    Wu Hao picked up the phone and joked as he walked.


    "You''re joking, young master Wu."


    "How are you doing?"


    "Thanks to Mr. Wu, the business of the firm has been very good recently."


    "Do a good job. I remember what I said before. I don''t want any profit from the firm. You can distribute it as you like. Don''t think that you are working for me, but remember that you are working for yourself. It''s your business to earn more and less. If you can be bigger and stronger, you should strive to be bigger and stronger."


    "I understand."


    "Come on, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, Mr. Wu, a policewoman surnamed Shen in the Public Security Bureau has tried to contact you through me for several times in the past two days. I wanted to solve this problem, but she never told me what to do with you, so I want to call you to confirm the situation, and the next step is to continue to contact him or Mr. Wu, do you contact her personally?"


    "Policewoman Shen? Shen Bingqing


    "Yes, that''s the name."

 Chapter 433

    "OK, you can send me her phone number, and I''ll contact her myself. I''ll contact you if there are any questions later."


    "OK, Mr. Wu, if you feel any trouble, you can contact me at any time and help you prepare these questions."


    "OK, hang up."


    Wu Hao hung up with a smile.


    At that time, she felt that this woman was in trouble, so she was asked to go to her own lawyer. Unexpectedly, she really went there. It''s strange that this woman didn''t know that she had a teahouse. Why didn''t she come to find herself through the teahouse, but she had to contact herself through a lawyer? Be more formal? Look at her cold character and know that she won''t care about these things.


    He Zhengxiong sent the number.


    Wu Hao calls Shen Bingqing directly.


    "Hello, who''s calling?"


    "Miss Shen, what''s the matter with you? Or last time, don''t worry about me? " Wu Hao joked that for this woman, you can''t show weakness in front of her.


    "You''re still glib, Master Wu."


    Shen Bingqing''s strange voice made Wu Hao freeze for a moment. At last, the four words of young master Wu are meaningful. Does this girl feel a little bit of her identity? be on the cards.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "It''s no big deal, but I want to ask you some questions. Last time I went to see you, you were lying in the hospital. Now you''re discharged, I can just ask you. Do you have time now? If we have time, let''s make an appointment for a meeting


    "Why don''t you take me to your police station?" Wu Hao was stunned again. He always felt that the woman''s attitude today was a little strange. Before, she was quite tough. Today, it sounds very relaxed.


    "Well, we have found quite a number of witnesses to prove that you are engaged in a so-called time transaction, but it does not cause any harm to the society. Although several people involved in the accident are directly related to the event, the police have no direct evidence to prove that their accident is necessarily related to the time transaction, You can''t prove that you killed them directly or indirectly, so we don''t need to directly consider you as a suspect. Every time you ask questions, you are taken to the Public Security Bureau. Shen Bingqing said.


    "What you said is so clear that you are not afraid that I will do things more covertly in the future?"


    "You don''t seem to have thought about hiding from the beginning, do you? There is no direct difference between opening a bar to engage in this kind of transaction and being blatant. However, as a policeman, I have to admit that the transaction you have carried out is indeed very hidden. I can neither find out the purpose behind your transaction nor find out your account problems. Maybe this is the reason why you have no fear? "


    "Half right."


    "And the other half?"


    "Aren''t you a policeman? Go and find out for yourself."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "since we have heard clearly on the phone, I don''t think it''s necessary to meet each other, right?"


    "If you have time, you''d better meet. I want to understand something to you." Shen Bingqing said.


    "OK, since you want to meet, let''s meet. I''m on the side of the industrial and commercial bureau. There''s an elegant cafe nearby. I''ll send you the location later, and you can come by yourself."


    "Industry and Commerce Bureau? Are you arrested for tax evasion? "


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be joking, too."


    Wu Hao smiles, hangs up the phone and goes to elegant cafe to book a seat for her.


    Although he felt that the woman had some problems today as soon as he answered the phone, he couldn''t guess what problems were. Even if he wanted to know what problems were, he had to wait until he saw her.


    Since they are all problems we have to face, we don''t have to be fussy.


    Less than half an hour later, Shen Bingqing appeared.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help but be absorbed when he saw her.


    Before I saw her in police uniform, she was full of heroism, but she didn''t have the femininity. Today, she is very casual and fashionable, and she is also very feminine. Black short boots with black stockings, jeans shorts are very short and close to the body, and her coat is wearing a gray woolen coat with open buttons, and a scarf around her neck. Her tall figure matches this dress, As soon as I entered the coffee shop, I attracted the eyes of men and women, especially men. Many of them were blinded by their female companions.


    But it''s really beautiful. It''s just that Wu Hao, a man who has seen so many beautiful women, feels very pleasant when he sees her.


    "This way."


    Wu Hao raised his hand.


    Shen Bingqing smiles a little and goes to sit down opposite him. Her smile makes Wu Hao even more confused about her purpose today. Originally, a serious and heroic woman actually wears such beautiful clothes today in order to see herself. She also shows an unusual smile to herself. It''s obvious that she doesn''t want to talk about her job, but instead comes out to date herself.


    "Surprised?" Shen Bingqing called the waiter to order two cups of coffee, but didn''t ask Wu Hao what he wanted to drink.


    "Don''t you think I should be surprised? I didn''t expect that in order to see me, Shen changed her police uniform. Tut Tut, I think I should be flattered. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I didn''t change it just to see you. I just took a rotation today. I was at home."


    "Really?"


    "Believe it or not."


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair and looked at the woman in front of him with a smile. He always felt that she had something special today.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Although Shen Bingqing asked, she showed him that she was confident about her beauty.


    "Why don''t you scold me?" Wu Hao asked.


    "You''re not a masochist, are you? Why should I scold you? " Shen Bingqing almost couldn''t help laughing.


    "If I remember correctly, the last time I saw you like this, you didn''t have that attitude."


    "It was at the police station. I was working."


    "So you''re not working now?"


    "Do you think I''m working?"


    "Since you''re not working, what else are you going to ask? I remember correctly that your police are not allowed to ask the suspect anything in private, are they? Even if asked, it can''t be used as evidence, so I really wonder what your purpose is today. "


    "So straight?"


    "What else? It''s not a good habit to circle with the police. Your rule is to be frank and lenient, isn''t it, officer Shen? "


    Shen Bingqing looks at Wu Hao and laughs for a long time.


    "Wu Hao, I find that you are very gifted in crime. You are very secretive in everything you do, and you are very frank on the surface. You should belong to the most difficult category in our definition."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    "I want to talk to you about two things today. First, I will continue to follow up your case. Although there is no direct evidence to show that the death or injury in the world is directly related to you, don''t forget that our legal system emphasizes evidence, but unlike the European and American legal system, which emphasizes 100% evidence, As long as there is enough circumstantial evidence, the police can make a verdict with zero material evidence, so no matter how arrogant you are, I will bring you to justice sooner or later. "

 Chapter 434

    "Second, I want to give you a warning that Lin Hongxin has been targeted by us. No matter what you want to achieve through him, we will closely monitor his every move, which will also become one of the evidences for us to convict you, so please be honest and don''t treat our police as incompetent."


    Shen Bingqing finished and looked at him.


    Wu Hao also looked at her, only with a smile on his face.


    "Officer Shen, how do I feel that you are here to give me information today? Are you sure you can tell me this so clearly that I can be prepared as if nothing had happened? "


    "It''s OK. You''ll still show clues where you should." Shen Bingqing smiles calmly.


    "Your coffee." The waiter brought up two cups of coffee.


    "Thank you." Shen Bingqing nodded politely.


    Wu Hao smiles his thanks.


    Two people look at each other, no mountains, no dew.


    The more open it is, the more incomprehensible it is. It''s the same for anyone and everything. Wu Hao looks at Shen Bingqing, and for a moment, he really can''t figure out what she means when she comes here today.


    The so-called warning looks more like a reminder. Shen Bingqing doesn''t know how to enforce Fishing law? It is obviously easier for Lin Hongxin and himself to keep in touch with each other in his evidence collection work. As she reminds us, it is obvious that this clue is difficult to continue.


    What is the purpose of her doing this?


    Don''t you understand?


    I really don''t understand!


    "Officer Shen, there''s something I don''t quite understand. Can you give me a solution?"


    "You said


    "Your public prosecution department has given an order to investigate me, or do you want to find out about it yourself?" Wu Hao asked.


    "It''s obvious that the people in the public prosecution department will not investigate your case, so the answer is obvious."


    "Oh, so it is. I thought when your public prosecution department was so diligent and loving the people."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    If the public prosecution department has to investigate this matter, the best way is to make a phone call to stop such boring things. However, if Shen Bingqing wants to play, the situation will be simple.


    Play with her.


    Anyway, she can do whatever she wants. It''s impossible for her to get evidence.


    "When you are young, you can''t see that we have the public prosecution department." Shen Bingqing joked.


    Her own heart is helpless.


    At first, she really felt that Wu Hao did great harm to the society. Facts have proved that he did great harm to the society. For such a person who used strange and unknown ways to cause some people''s abnormal death, no matter what, he should be brought to justice. This is the mission of a police officer. But her current task is not this, Just to find a way to stay with him, record and report all the behavior related to it, to put it bluntly is to stay with him as an undercover.


    How can she not understand the above meaning? On the surface, it is to collect evidence. In fact, she can''t move Wu Hao at all. She can only watch him around him.


    This kind of pain is very painful for a policeman like her who wants to bring him to justice.


    However, it was too late for her to understand this. She had agreed to this task, and it was the direct order from the highest level, so she had to stick to it.


    Now the relationship with him is not good, it is not easy to carry out the next undercover activities, we can only approach him step by step, there is no other way.


    "Officer Shen, what else? If it''s OK, I won''t drink coffee with you. I have something to deal with at home. " Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "OK, you can go. I hope we don''t talk about the case next time." Shen Bingqing said.


    "It''s up to you."


    Wu Hao smiles, goes to pay and leaves.


    Shen Bingqing sat at the window and watched him go away. From the beginning to the end, she had a question: is the so-called time transaction involved by Wu Hao a real time transaction? Or is it just such a name, actually engaging in a secret illegal business?


    In the past, she was more inclined to believe in the latter. As an atheist, she did not believe in the ghosts in the world. Time could not be seen or touched. She could even believe that time itself was just a novel theory of human cognitive illusion. However, she did not want to believe that time was used to trade such mysterious things.


    But now she had to believe that it was probably true. Why did she say that? Because it was serious.


    If it wasn''t true, they wouldn''t specially send her to do such seemingly meaningless things. If it was just an economic crime or even a serious criminal crime, it would not disturb the central government. However, before Wu Hao made any big move, the central government attached great importance to it and even sent someone to investigate it, It is obvious that Wu Hao is not involved in fraud or crime, and the only thing that is worth the effort is the strange thing of time trading itself.


    According to her investigation some time ago, Wu Hao went back to Beijing with the investigators, which is enough to prove that he has contacted the leaders above on this matter, and even she has reason to believe that he can come back safely means that he has talked with the leaders above about all the conditions that need to be discussed, and the reason why the leaders above need her to find a way to stay with him and monitor his every move, It''s just that you don''t want to take the initiative at any time.


    Can he really trade time?


    Does this kind of thing that goes against the law of reality, against the cycle of cause and effect, and even against all human cognition of time really exist?


    She was sure that it might be true, but she never wanted to believe such a ridiculous thing.


    If you have a chance, you must find out.


    Wu Hao is a little confused about Shen Bingqing''s sudden appearance. He won''t be surprised that this woman appears in front of him under normal circumstances. Even if she points a gun at herself, he won''t have any strange things. However, her strange appearance in front of him makes him confused.


    He can be sure that Shen Bingqing did not come to him for the sake of the case this time. He can even be sure that she did not seek any useful evidence from herself for the sake of beating around the bush.


    There is a strange smell in her clothes and her manners today.


    But he just couldn''t figure out what she was doing. If she didn''t do it for the case, she would not have any direct or indirect connection with her. So in essence, she was definitely for the case, but the purpose was not for the case.


    I''m really confused.


    Forget it, it''s useless to think so much. If she wants to have follow-up actions, she will find herself again, and her purpose will be known by more actions.

 Chapter 435

    However, he understood one thing in this meeting. It turned out that Lin Hongxin was so honest and didn''t come to him because she was targeted. Tut tut Tut, this woman is really not so strong. She just sat in the position before Lin Hongxin and dared to make Lin Hongxin''s idea. The female tiger is really unusual.


    Well, since this woman will pursue this matter, the cooperation with Lin Hongxin should be put aside. In the long run, don''t let yourself fall into any risk. This is the most correct choice, even if all the problems are discussed with the above.


    Wu Hao believes that the leaders above will help him solve some problems, but he does not believe that the leaders above will inform all departments below to cooperate with him to complete the time transaction. They will not have any self talk about the four words of time transaction, so they must be careful how to deal with it.


    Be careful to sail for thousands of years. It''s not suitable to be blatant under any circumstances.


    At least be careful before you understand Shen Bingqing''s purpose.


    I stopped a car by the side of the road and went home.


    ¡­¡­


    Back home, Zhao Shuhan is still sleeping. Wu Hao doesn''t disturb her either. He picks up his textbook and looks at it.


    At present, we should solve the problem of examination first, and then we should practice hard.


    "Leah, do you have a good memory?" Wu Hao asked while reading a book.


    "The master wants me to help you remember the contents of the book?" Leia giggled.


    "It''s not to let you remember all, or to help me remember some parts, such as the places I can''t remember, you can help me remember."


    "Yes."


    "Hey, hey, that''s easy."


    Wu Hao laughs and quickly looks through textbooks. After reading, he finds some questions to test Liya''s memory. Of course, he remembers some of them himself.


    Because of cultivation, the memory ability of the brain seems to be much stronger than before. Wu Hao was surprised to find that he just looked at the things he had written down by rote. If he really held back reviewing, he would not be bad even without the help of Liya.


    But two people are always more efficient and accurate than one person. Hehe.


    When Zhao Shuhan got up in the evening, he was surprised to see Wu Hao sitting on the sofa reading the test paper by himself. No one urged him to do so. It''s rare for him to review so seriously.


    "I''m not dreaming, am I? When I wake up, I can see you are reading a book Zhao Shuhan sat up, put on his nightgown and came to him.


    "Wake up, baby."


    Wu Hao gave a bad smile, picked her up and let her sit on her lap.


    "What''s the blind name?"


    Zhao Shuhan is very embarrassed about their relationship. Although she is sweet in heart, her face is still red.


    "Is it difficult to admit that you are my baby only in bed?" Wu Hao joked, and his hands moved restlessly.


    "Well, you little rascal, read your book and I''ll make you dinner." Zhao Shuhan angrily glanced at him and came out of his arms.


    Now this kind of feeling is very good and very happy, maybe this is the reason why women need to fall in love.


    Wu Hao continued to read with a smile.


    Three days later, Zhao Shuhan drove to school with Wu Hao.


    He sat alone in the middle of the class, four cameras in four corners pointed at him, while Zhao Shuhan and several other teachers watched his every move in the monitoring room.


    Originally intended to invigilate the network, but Zhao Shuhan finally gave up the idea.


    Wu Hao insisted on reviewing for three days and began to take the exam. It seemed that he was confident enough to do well in the exam. After all, online invigilation at home was easy to arouse the suspicion of other teachers. She thought that he was behind him. Especially when Wu Hao''s score was poor, it was easy to make people suspicious if he suddenly did well in the exam. What''s more, the relationship between them is very different now. She is not afraid to be known, It''s a big deal not to teach in the era. I''m afraid that Wu Hao''s achievements are due to her. That''s a big problem.


    Think about it or let him in the school examination is better, and the questions of several papers are studied by several teachers together, to ensure the objectivity and fairness, but also to ensure that the difficulty will not be lower than the end of this year, of course, it will not be higher, so that after the test, we will change the papers together, the results will be clear, no one can say.


    Of course, Wu Hao is not too troublesome. There is a goddess in his body to help him solve all the doubts and difficulties. This test should not be too simple. Besides, it only takes two-thirds of the normal time to check each test paper, and the accuracy rate is more than 90%.


    One morning, all the examinations were solved, several teachers corrected the papers together, and the results came down at noon.


    Zhao Shuhan invited several teachers to have a meal together. After all, she was a head teacher. Because a student bothered them to come to help invigilate the exam, it was a reward.


    After dinner, Zhao Shuhan drove to the supermarket and was very happy all the way.


    "I didn''t expect that you could get such a result after three days of review. I was also careful if you could pass the pass line. You quietly mentioned your score to the first few days of the class. What would you like to eat in the evening? I''ll give you a good reward."


    "What''s the reward for that food? Haha, it''s the business to reward me for yourself at night. I''ve been able to touch or hug you for the past three days. Now I''ve got good results. It''s time to lift the ban for me, isn''t it?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "Can''t you think of anything else in your head?" Zhao Shuhan was angry at him and blushed. As soon as he finished the exam, she knew that she would not be able to escape tonight. The key is that the boy could get such a result, and she had no reason to refuse him.


    "Now that the most important thing has been completed, of course, we should relax. Haha, the best way for men to relax is undoubtedly to roll the sheets with the woman they love. It''s relaxing and enjoyable. Tut tut tut has endless aftertaste."


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Zhao Shuhan reached out and knocked her on the head. Looking at his aftertaste expression, he could not help blushing. At a young age, he knew so much about this aspect and had so much experience, which really convinced him.


    The supermarket bought a la carte, and it was still early to return home. Wu Hao was polite to her and went directly to the bed with the beautiful woman. It''s hard to enjoy.


    Zhao Shuhan, of course, is also ready. She hasn''t given her wolf for three days. She harasses and teases her every night. Now that the exam is finally over, it''s strange that he has to be able to bear it. Although she is very shy, she knows that she will have to spend the next few days in bed. She really can''t stand him alone.


    Who wants him to be his own man now? The body that he doesn''t want to be touched by any man can be appreciated and tossed by him, and he can also enjoy the process of a woman being loved with ease. Emotion is the dual combination of body and mind.

 Chapter 436

    After the examination, Wu Hao began to practice according to his plan.


    Because they don''t live alone, their cultivation is very hidden. Fortunately, the power of time itself is also very hidden. Even if they practice all the time, no one will find anything wrong.


    After nearly a month''s neglect, the practice starts again, and the effect of strengthening the mind is stronger and faster. This is quite a bit unexpected, but it''s a good thing, and it''s more conducive to one''s own practice.


    This practice lasted for ten days, and the strength finally got a breakthrough.


    Open a new skill - Dark cage - an intermediate skill!


    Use the idea under the time constraint to connect the receptor''s memory, peel off all painful memories and fuse them with the force of time. Use the force of time to cycle its painful process infinitely, a skill to hit the heart directly.


    It seems a little evil, isn''t it?


    The God of time always feels like the embodiment of justice, but this dark cage seems to belong to the evil skill.


    "Xiaoya, are you sure this is not the skill of the nether world?" Wu Hao joked.


    "In fact, there is no evil or justice in skills, just like the race talent of time trade. In fact, she looks more evil, and the key is how to use it. In fact, the dark cage has another name, which is called infinite healing. It can extract the best memory and quickly change a person''s inner trauma. The dark side is always bright, and the same bright side is doomed to be dark. There is no good or evil in the skill itself. " Leia said.


    "Why not call it infinite cure instead of dark cage?" Wu Hao was more confused.


    "I have tried this skill countless times, and the effect of infinite healing is very good. But it is precisely because of its unique effect that many cured people can''t extricate themselves. It''s not a kind of disaster and a kind of cage. The difference is that one is bound in the beauty that can''t extricate itself, and the other is bound in the darkness of fear and despair, So I call it the dark cage. "


    "So it is."


    Wu Hao asked: "although according to the usual experience, seemingly weak skills are actually very strong, but this dark cage, I really did not expect that she has any strong place, a bit like the meaning of mind attack?"


    "Since it can be called an intermediate skill, it will not be worse than the basic skill. As the master thought, the dark cage is indeed a mind attack skill, but don''t underestimate the practical use of this skill. Any emotion of a creature can be controlled by time, happy or sad, or even use its desire to make its heart stay forever, The duel between real masters is often the moment of lightning and flint. Any skill that can create the opponent''s instant flaw can be called magic skill. The dark cage has an unimaginable effect on breaking the opponent''s spiritual defense. The more thorough the master''s understanding of human nature, the stronger the effect can be exerted. "


    "It seems that it''s a skill that needs knowledge."


    Wu Hao joked and said: "Xiaoya, mind intrusion should be very good for ordinary people, but can it work against experts, such as super opponents like Nami and Shirley? If we can''t invade their memory, then we can''t start it? "


    "No! It works for everyone! Mind invasion is well blocked, but the way to invade the dark cage is not just to use the mind. She needs the master to wrap the mind in the time, remember the time segments, and connect the time with time. Except for the dark Protoss, which is not affected by time, no one can escape the mind invasion of the dark cage. "


    "So much?" Wu Hao was surprised.


    "Otherwise, how can it be called an intermediate skill?" Leia said with a smile.


    "Can this be broken?"


    "There are no skills that can''t be broken in this world. Any skill or move under absolute power is just a small skill, and the dark cage will also be broken. However, her greatest advantage as a spiritual skill is that it can reduce the opponent''s ability to the maximum extent and create enough time for yourself to defeat him, As for how to operate, the master himself needs to explore and strengthen slowly in actual combat. "


    "I see."


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and pressed all the doubts in his heart.


    I don''t know much about psychic skills. Compared with direct violent attack skills, this skill is more mysterious and puzzling, but it''s not necessarily a good thing. The stronger things are, the more difficult it is to understand. That''s right.


    Looking at the sleeping beauty teacher in his arms, Wu Hao continued to practice with a smile.


    These ten days of cultivation and double cultivation are almost the same. While practicing, they have never stopped the pleasure of going through the ups and downs. One mind and two uses do not affect the cultivation at all. In the first two or three days, they are a little overdrawn. The more they get to the back, the better they feel. As long as they are willing to practice 24 hours a day, they can do it at any time.


    The next morning, Wu Hao was awakened by a phone call.


    Mom''s phone.


    Finally willing to call yourself?


    Wu Hao got out of bed quietly and picked up the phone in the corridor.


    "Hey mom, you know you''re going to call me. You''re not going to sell my wives to Europe, are you?" Wu Hao had a laugh and cry.


    "Leaving you can make them miss you more. A few girls are jealous or angry together. Anyway, they are all your women. This is an unchangeable fact. If they want to call you, they will complain to you every day. They are more uncomfortable to get along with each other."


    Lin Shuhui said with a smile, "I''ll pick you up at noon and give all your beauties back to you."


    "Hey, mom, you''ve been there for half a month. What''s the situation like?" Wu Hao can''t wait to ask.


    "It''s very good. It''s worthy of being my son. He has a good vision and all of them are very good. My mother has already helped you. How to deal with the relationship with them is up to you. Mom reminds you to buy a house as soon as possible. If you can let them live together, you should let them live together as far as possible. If you are jealous, angry and unhappy, that will be the future. "


    "So you mean they''re willing to live with me now? I depend on you. Mom, how did you do it? "


    "No matter how mom does it, come to pick up the plane at noon, and let them accompany you to find a house sometime. Remember to go together."


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry."


    "That''s it. See you at noon."


    "Wait a minute, mom. There''s one more thing I have to tell you. Now, cough, it''s not just seven of them, Han Han is also my woman."


    "Han Han? No, Han Han, you took it, too? Oh, you smelly boy. Why didn''t you say it earlier? Mom brought Hanhan with her. "


    "I didn''t accept it until you left." Wu Hao said with a smile that his mother always liked Zhao Shuhan. If so, she was very happy to be her daughter-in-law.

 Chapter 437

    "Do you know your emotional status?"


    "Yes, I told her."


    "What did she say?"


    "I can''t accept being with them for the time being, but it doesn''t matter. Hanhan and I can take our time."


    "Without mom?"


    "Han Han and I really don''t need your help. I just want to make you happy."


    "Smelly boy, I''m very happy every day recently. Well, let''s do it first. We''re packing now. I won''t tell you."


    "Special plane or flight?"


    "Of course, I don''t want so many of my daughters-in-law to fly with others."


    "Hey, hey, OK. You can send me your itinerary later. I''ll see if I can pick you up at the airport at about the same time."


    "Well, that''s gone."


    Wu Hao collected his mobile phone and looked at the scenery outside the community. The cold wind in the morning was particularly refreshing and comfortable.


    Back in the room, Zhao Shuhan had woken up and looked at him lazily on the bed.


    "Get up."


    Wu Hao jumped into bed, hugged her and gave her a kiss.


    "What makes you so happy?" Zhao Shuhan laughs and leans lazily in his arms. It''s good to be with him every day these days. Although he can''t stop him from tossing himself every night, it''s not a kind of happiness for women.


    "It must be good for me, but it may not be good for you." Wu Hao said frankly.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? "


    "My mom, they''re coming back."


    Wu Hao looked at her and said, "so, you have seven more enemies at once, and you can''t get tired of being with you every day."


    "Look how happy you are."


    Zhao Shuhan angrily glanced at him and said helplessly, "it''s not accurate to say that it''s a rival. Anyway, I don''t argue with them for you, and they don''t argue with me for you."


    "So... Are your sisters back?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Sister, what are you doing! I''ll tell you what you want with them. I don''t care. I''ll live alone now. "


    "OK, anyway, how can you be happy? If you want to, we''ll live together."


    "Living together is convenient for you to sing every night?"


    Wu Hao laughs but does not speak, Zhao Shuhan sees also until what he thinks in the heart.


    "Smelly boy, I can tell you that the college entrance examination will be held soon. I don''t care about your feelings, but if you don''t solve the problem of grades, you can see how I can deal with you."


    Zhao Shuhan glared at him and said, "although I''m not sisters with them, they are all your women. If you don''t give me a good study and a good exam, I''ll unite with them and let you not get close to women."


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t got to the point where I''m addicted to women, playing with things and losing heart."


    "I think you''re almost there."


    "Cough, it''s a long way off."


    "Well, don''t be poor. Since they are back, have you arranged to pick up the plane or at home?"


    "I''ll pick up the plane at noon. Would you like to join me? I''ve told my mom about us


    "What am I going to do?"


    Zhao Shuhan touched him with a red face.


    "What did your mother say?"


    "What else can your mother-in-law say? It''s not that you don''t know that she likes you all the time. Don''t be too happy to know that you are going to be her daughter-in-law."


    Zhao Shuhan was relieved and helpless.


    "Well, I find your mother''s mind is so open-minded that people can''t understand it. Although most mothers don''t mind their sons making more girlfriends, your mother is more direct and directly hopes you find more wives. Even Yuxin and Xueyan don''t mind. I really don''t know how to say that."


    "It''s not that you don''t know your mother-in-law well. She is always in trouble when she has nothing to do. She''s just for the sake of the family. She certainly doesn''t like her husband to find more women to go home, but she''s very happy for her son to find more wives to go home. It doesn''t just satisfy her wish, When all of you are pregnant and have babies, you can see how happy she will be. "


    "Who gave you a baby?" Zhao Shuhan patted him, and his face turned red.


    "Are you as shy as their little girls?"


    "I''m in love for the first time, too. I can''t be shy."


    "OK, anyway, you can be born whenever you want, hehe."


    "You''re good. We women have to have children for you in October. If you don''t treat us better, you''ll be sorry for what we women have done to you." Zhao Shuhan was angry, but also a little sigh.


    "Although as a man I am fickle and greedy, it is my principle to do things from beginning to end. Since I want you, I will love you to the end."


    "It''s better to do what you say."


    Zhao Shuhan gave him a kiss.


    "OK, get up quickly and get ready to go to the airport. It will take about an hour here."


    "Don''t worry, let me love my eldest wife again."


    "Ah ~ ~ smelly boy, you''re going to die..."


    Zhao Shuhan resisted powerlessly for a while, and finally fell in love with him.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao arrives at the airport at 11:30. If the plane is not delayed, it should arrive in half an hour.


    Wu Hao arrived earlier than Wu Hao''s two drivers.


    Wu Hao doesn''t know the driver, but the driver knows Wu Hao. Seeing Wu Hao at the airport, he hurried forward to say hello.


    "Young master."


    "Young master."


    "Well. My mother arranged for you to pick up the plane? " Wu Hao looked at the two cars behind them, a black car and a white saloon car. Does that mean to go separately?


    "When did the family buy a RV?" Wu Hao smiles.


    "The car that my wife arranged to buy a few days ago, and a redesigned and fully customized car is being built. She said that it might be useful for the young master in the future." Said the older driver.


    "OK, I''ll take a seat in the car first."


    "Yes, sir, this way, please."


    Wu Hao walks into the RV and looks at such a big RV. His mother is really considerate. He is also eight people in the same trade. Even the ordinary nanny car can''t hold so many people. The RV looks like a living room. The problem of crowding is completely solved on two rows of customized sofas. It''s a very emotional picture to have a tea chat together.


    Pour on the sofa, I don''t know how they''ve been getting along for half a month?


    To be honest, I''m a little worried and a little expecting.


    According to my mother''s meaning, there should be no problem, but after all, they are traveling with their mother-in-law. Even if they feel there is a problem in their heart, they won''t say it. But now they come back, they will definitely say the problem in their heart, so it''s really difficult to judge the actual situation.


    I hope my mother can see this clearly. It''s based on their actual situation.


    Half an hour later, the plane landed. Lin Shuhui walked in front of her. A group of beautiful young women followed her to get off the plane

 Chapter 438

    "Mom, you''re back."


    Wu Hao stepped forward, looked at his mother and expressed his gratitude with his eyes.


    "Are you at ease? Your little beauties have brought you a lot of them. "


    Lin Shuhui raised her eyebrows and said that she had received his thanks. She turned back to them and said, "xinxintingting, Nana, Yaoyao, xiaoyouyu, xinxueyan, now that I''ve given you to your man, I''ll go home first. If I have time to contact you by phone, I''ll come home if I miss you. If he bullies you, you can come home to me at any time. Mom must be on your side."


    "Well, auntie, these days are bothering you." Small you vomits tongue embarrassed to say.


    "Yes, auntie, you go home and have a rest early. I''ll call you in the evening." With a smile, she was not embarrassed.


    "Well, I''ll go first. I''ll call if I have something to do." Lin Shuhui couldn''t close her mouth with a smile, so she got on the car and left.


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    You call yourself mom? And look at their appearance, it seems that they have accepted her own name.


    "Cough, Xinxin''s wife Tingting''s wife Nana''s wife Yaoyao''s wife Xiaoyou''s wife Yuxin''s wife Xueyan''s wife, do you miss me?" Wu Hao hugged them with open arms, and the name made him laugh.


    "Hold what hold, go home."


    Lin Xueyan knocked him on the head and let him go.


    "Brother, it''s very kind of you to hold us."


    Lin Yuxin toots her lips and follows her sister.


    "Come on, honey ~ ~"


    Stuart came over and took Wu Hao''s hand with a happy look.


    "Well, Nana, isn''t that right for you to yell like that?" Xiaoyou road.


    "Hey, hey, Xiao you, if you want to call me that, you can call me that, husband, right?"


    "Well, Nana, get on the bus first. There are still many people at the airport." Yu Ting helpless way, pull Xu Xinjie and Li Yunyao left.


    "Let''s go, too."


    Wu Hao pulls up Xiaoyou and feels that their trip to Europe has changed a lot. Although they haven''t met before or even know nothing about it, now they feel that it''s totally different.


    Did mom really take care of them all? So strong?


    "What did mom tell you during your time in Europe?" Wu Hao walked at the back and asked them in a low voice.


    "It''s nothing to say. My aunt said that we will all be a family in the future." Xiaoyou wrote lightly.


    "Nothing? I don''t believe it


    "The main meaning is that since we are all your women, and you have the ability to make us all happy, let us all marry you. My mother-in-law will solve all other problems for us." She said with a smile.


    mother-in-law?


    In other words, at least this girl doesn''t object?


    Wu Hao couldn''t help feeling excited and gave her a kiss on the face.


    "Haha, Nana, so you agreed, didn''t you? You said before that you don''t mind, so you have no problem, right? " He kisses Xiaoyou again.


    "Do you agree to see your husband''s performance?"


    Stuart leaned on his shoulder and whispered, "hee hee, will my husband sleep with me tonight? It doesn''t matter with Yao Yao. I want to be with my husband when I just come back. "


    "Wow, Nana, you''re not shy."


    Xiaoyou blushed after hearing this.


    "Why don''t you come with me?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "I don''t want to. I''d better go back to the teahouse to see Namida... Namida sister, who do you like to be with? Just remember to come and see me when you have time." Xiaoyou road.


    "You girl."


    Wu Hao affectionately kisses her on the face. Among so many women, Xiaoyou should be the one who doesn''t compete for favor and doesn''t like to compete for favor. There must be none!


    "Or... Xiaoyou, you really want to stay with us tonight?" Situ Na said, her face is still red. After all, she is familiar with Li Yunyao. Xiaoyou, after all, she is together for the first time. She feels a little embarrassed.


    "No, I still want to go back to accompany my sister tonight. I''m afraid she will be careful if I go out for more than ten days this time."


    "Let''s go shopping next time." Stuart put out her tongue.


    "Well." Xiaoyou also vomited his tongue.


    Wu Hao looked at them, and his heart thumped. Is this an illusion? Or is it a dream?


    There was no connection between Xiaoyou and Stuart. After coming back from Europe, they not only seemed to be familiar with each other, but also wanted to cultivate their feelings. Is it hard for mother to get rid of them all?


    Oh, my God. If it''s like this, it''s great!


    "Well, you guys... Seem to have a good relationship?" Wu Hao said tentatively.


    "Otherwise? You want us to fight each other, don''t you? " Stuart said angrily, and could not help wring his waist.


    "Of course, I don''t want you to fight. If you can get along with each other, I''ve been blessed for the last eight generations. The main reason is that I can see that your sisters are OK, isn''t it..."


    "Well, I know what''s going on in your head."


    "Is that what I want?"


    "It all depends on your performance."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Nana means not necessarily." Xiaoyou said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, Xiaoyou, you won''t hide and tuck like them, will you tell me? What do you sisters mean? " Wu Hao''s heart itches.


    "I don''t know." Xiaoyou shrugs.


    "Hurry up, you three. Let''s talk in the car." Li Yunyao urged ahead.


    "Coming."


    Situ Nala went up to Xiaoyou and left Wu Hao behind.


    Wu Haoleng is in the same place, looking at their beautiful trot in a daze. This picture makes him feel confused, but at the same time, he can''t help his heart beating, as if what he hopes is right in front of him, and it''s about to happen.


    Wu Hao quickened his pace to catch up.


    The car leaves from the VIP aisle.


    In the car.


    Lin Xueyan, Li Yunyao, situ Na, Yu Ting, Xu Xinjie, Lin Yuxin, Xiao you and Wu Hao sit on one side, and Lin Yuxin sits on Wu Hao''s lap.


    Eight people just sat there, and they didn''t speak. The car moved forward smoothly. Even if the people inside wanted to break the silence with the help of turbulence, they couldn''t help it.


    "Er..."


    Wu Hao thought about it and took the initiative to break the silence.


    "What would you like to drink? I''ll get it for you


    "I drank orange juice when I got off the plane, not thirsty." Lin Yuxin said, sitting on his lap and not wanting to move.


    "Where did you go to Europe this time? This season, Europe is as cold as ours, isn''t it? What''s the fun? " Wu Hao found a topic casually.


    "Going skiing in France is so cold that I fell several times. It''s not fun at all." Lin Yuxin said.


    "Yuxin''s motor cells are very poor. As soon as she stands up, she falls down." Stuart couldn''t help laughing, and the others couldn''t help laughing

 Chapter 439

    "Nana, you laugh at me. You just skated a few meters before you went downhill." Lin Yuxin red face retort, obviously still a little embarrassed.


    "At least I skate farther than you." Stuart had a bad smile.


    "Nana, don''t say you''re farther than Yuxin. You don''t fall much better than Yuxin. If the coach didn''t move fast, you could roll from the top to the bottom of the slope." Li Yunyao said with a smile.


    "That is to say, you seem to be the one who fell the most miserably. It''s good to laugh at others. You are the one who laughs the most when others fall." Xiaoyou said with a smile.


    "So Nana, you don''t have the ability to exercise. You can still fall down on a snowboard, right?" Yu tingdao.


    "No, Xueyan also fell once, OK?"


    "I was tripped by Xinxin before I fell, OK? No one around you fell as soon as you sat down. You and Yuxin''s motor cells are poor." Lin Xueyan said.


    "Well, well, not to mention this, who stipulates that girls should have good motor cells, right, Yuxin."


    "Just say, I draw super, hehe."


    "That is to say, talent is different." Situ Na changed the topic with a smile. The others giggled again.


    Wu Hao obviously didn''t know what they were laughing at. He didn''t know where they were laughing if he hadn''t experienced what they were going through. However, he found a message that pleased him from the atmosphere of their conversation.


    It seems that they can get along with each other fairly well. Although it seems that there is no sisterhood, at least they can get along without quarreling or fighting. For half a month, it has been very good, and the effect has exceeded his expectation.


    "You''re not going to France after half a month, are you?" Wu Hao said with a smile, holding the little girl in her arms and laughing more happily.


    "I went to a lot of places, but there is nothing interesting about Europe except the good environment and beautiful scenery." Said Stuart.


    "Haha, that''s because you go out with your mother-in-law. Anyway, you always feel a little uncomfortable. Next time my husband takes you to play, I promise you''ll have a good time." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    All the women gave him a white eye. They all looked at him and did not speak.


    "What''s the matter? Not again? "


    Wu Hao joked: "angry husband didn''t accompany you?"


    "Bad guy, don''t be a husband. I haven''t promised to be with you yet." Xu Xinjie said angrily.


    "That is to say, there''s no one who''s playful to your level." Li Yunyao is also angry.


    The others said nothing, but they looked down on him.


    "You are also my wife. Now you have come to this stage. Anyway, I''ll be frank with you. I won''t give up any of you. You are my women now and my women in the future. There is no if, no if, no hypothesis."


    "Playful and domineering." Lin Xueyan angry at him, but also helpless.


    In fact, this is a very moving sentence for women, but the object of his speech is seven women, moved also become a laughing and crying.


    Wu Hao looked at the complicated expressions on their faces and said tentatively, "wife, let''s go to see the house tomorrow. Anyway, you are all my wives. Now you all know each other. Whether you mind or not, that''s the same thing. Let''s just live together, so that you don''t have to worry about who I''m with tonight and who I''m with tomorrow night, hehe, Let''s sleep together. "


    "Well thought of you, even if we all live together, it''s absolutely impossible to sleep with you, OK?" Li Yunyao was angry.


    "Yes, you really think about it." Lin Xueyan said.


    "Hey, hey, so you agreed to live together, didn''t you?"


    "No ~ ~"


    "Well, don''t be shy. Now that we have said that, we''ll go to see the house in the afternoon. Alas, with so many wives, we must buy a single family villa with a big private garden and a swimming pool. It''s absolutely a pleasure to watch a group of beautiful women swimming in the water in bikini in summer."


    "Husband, you can really think about it. You have already begun to think about it before you even agreed to live with you." She said playfully.


    "Would you like to live with your husband?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I''d like to live with my husband."


    "Nana, don''t be a husband." Li Yunyao said with a red face.


    "Things are already like this. If you feel that you have suffered a loss, you can call it that. Anyway, sooner or later you have to call it that." Stuart shrugged her shoulders indifferently, but she wanted to.


    "That''s right. You see Nana''s thinking more. Anyway, it''s already like this. What''s the matter, wives?"


    "I''m so angry with you." Xu Xinjie gave him a big white eye.


    At the beginning, it was her greatest courage and concession to accept Yu Ting. Now it is obvious that there are still many people to accept. At least the girls in the car will be their own sisters, sisters in that sense.


    "Now that Nana has called it that, why don''t you all call it together?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "No!" Li Yunyao shook her head decisively.


    "Anyway, I''ll have to call you later. Hey, I''ll call my husband together today. I won''t force you to call me later. Is that all right?"


    Wu Hao''s restless hands were already moving.


    All the women look at each other and blush. Even Nana, the proposer, blushes at this time. It''s not the same meaning to call them alone or together. It''s not only a symbol that they have accepted him, but also that they have accepted each other.


    "Girl, would you like to hear it first?" Wu Hao smiles in Lin Yuxin''s ear.


    "No, I don''t want to scream alone. I want to scream together." Lin Yuxin blushed.


    "Tingting, why don''t you lead first?"


    "No, young master, don''t always let me take the lead." Yu Ting is also blushing.


    "Let''s do it together. Anyway, sooner or later, we''ll call, hehe." Wu Hao was already happy. Their hesitation and shyness had proved their inner thoughts. This trip was not in vain.


    The seven girls looked at each other, and the more hesitant they were, the redder their faces became.


    "Husband..."


    Seven people have no tacit understanding very much, and called in a very low voice.


    "Wow, I didn''t hear you all calling in such a low voice."


    "I''m surprised I didn''t hear you. I''ll make you happy." Lin Xueyan red face angry way: "satisfy your vanity, anyway later I still how to call."


    "That is to say, I''m going to call my brother and die of shame." Lin Yuxin looks red with her head down.


    "Haha, you can call me what you want in the future. Just know that I''m your husband. Haha." Wu Hao finally couldn''t help laughing

 Chapter 440

    Eight people went to Wu Hao''s house together.


    Originally, Wu Hao planned to take them to look for a house in the afternoon, but as soon as they came back, they fell into bed. Yu Ting and situ Na slept in the same room, Xu Xinjie and Xiao you in the same room, Lin Xueyan, Lin Yuxin and Li Yunyao in the same room, leaving Wu Hao alone on the sofa in a daze.


    In a daze?


    It should be said that it was a surprise!


    I thought Xueyan and Yuxin would share a room with Tingting, Nana and Yaoyao would share a room. Xinxin and Xiaoyou should sleep in a bed by themselves, and the other should sleep on the sofa with him, but they didn''t. Xueyan and Yuxin could share a room with Yaoyao, Tingting didn''t sleep with Xinxin, but with Nana, Xinxin did not ask to sleep with Tingting, but took the initiative to sleep in a room with Xiaoyou.


    What does that mean?


    This shows that the strange invisible barrier between their sisters has been broken.


    It''s good for him, of course!


    Wu Hao laughs and thinks about it. He tries to open Xiaoyou and Xu Xinjie''s room, but it''s not locked.


    Two people are changing pajamas, he saw a light, shyly picked up the pillow toward his head.


    "What are you doing in here? Get out of here." Xu Xinjie put on her clothes in a hurry.


    "Don''t be shy. Why are you so happy when girls change their clothes?" Xiaoyou jumps to the bed after changing.


    "It''s absolutely a pleasure to watch girls change their clothes. You''re not men and you won''t understand this feeling." Wu Hao smiles and pulls Xu Xinjie to bed. He lies in the middle.


    "What do you want?" Xu Xinjie takes a angry look at him and blushes. Except for Yu Ting, this is her first time to sleep with him with other girls.


    "Don''t do anything!"!!! The most is to let you sleep in bed! " Xiaoyou is also blushing. In fact, she hasn''t slept with him with other girls.


    "OK, OK, nothing is OK. I''ll just sleep with you and ask you a question by the way."


    Wu Hao hugged them and gave them his shoulder as a pillow. They looked at each other through his chest, and their faces were very red.


    "What''s the question? We''re going to bed after that." Xu Xinjie said.


    "Hey, hey, I just want to ask, who arranged the room for you when you seven go to Europe this time? Originally I thought Xinxin you would only like to sleep in one room with Tingting. I didn''t expect you to sleep with Xiaoyou. Hehe, what''s the matter? " Wu Hao asked directly.


    When it comes to this problem, the two girls in my arms are even more red, helpless and unable to laugh or cry.


    "We don''t sleep in separate rooms in this half of Europe."


    "Well? How do you sleep without separate rooms? " Wu Hao was stunned.


    "My aunt asked the hotel to add a bed, and then put three beds together, we all sleep in one bed, everywhere is like this, so we seven people sleep together for half a month." Xiaoyou is shy.


    "Damn it."


    It''s no wonder that they don''t mind sleeping in the wrong direction now. It''s no wonder that the estrangement between them can be eliminated. It''s no wonder that subtle changes have taken place in their relationship as soon as they come back.


    It seems that we should let them sleep together more in the future. Obviously, it can strengthen their relationship and improve their relationship.


    "Are you happy now?" Xu Xinjie bit her neck and flattened her mouth.


    "Hey, hey, can you be unhappy?"


    Wu Hao gave a bad smile and a kiss.


    "Sleep no more kissing, I''m afraid you can''t control kissing, if they hear it, they will be very embarrassed." Small you small voice way, but don''t want her this words, on the contrary very hook person.


    "Why don''t we keep it down?" Wu Hao''s hands began to move restlessly with a bad smile.


    "No way, don''t be so bad ~ ~" Xu Xinjie was made at a loss by him. It''s OK to sleep with Tingting, but now she''s sleeping with Xiaoyou, and it''s OK to sleep together. She''s not ready for this. Besides, there are other people in her family. It''s not good to be heard by them after all.


    But in Wu Hao''s eyes, the things they were shy about were nothing. To him, all the women in the family belonged to him!


    That''s enough for him to be reckless.


    Bad smile, which also polite with them.


    ¡­¡­


    In the other two rooms, they all changed their clothes and lay on the bed, ready to go to sleep. But before they fell asleep, they vaguely heard the dreamlike voice of girls. They were all experienced girls. They knew what was going on when they heard the voice, and their faces turned red involuntarily.


    Very shy, that''s for sure!


    But there are also snacks itching!


    I haven''t seen each other for such a long time, and I haven''t been lingering with him for such a long time. Now I come back, I always want to resolve my missing through the most intimate way. But they don''t have a good idea, especially when there are other girls around. Even the two wayward little princesses, Lin Yuxin and stuna, don''t have a good idea to express their longing.


    If Lin Yuxin only has her sister or Yu Ting in her room, she will definitely say that she wants to, and so will Si Tu Na. If she sleeps with Li Yunyao, she will definitely say it frankly, but they all don''t sleep together. Naturally, this idea is too embarrassed to express.


    Although their estrangement gradually melted away after half a month''s travel, they had never experienced the more intimate things together and were always shy to talk about them.


    It wasn''t until three o''clock in the afternoon that the faint voice finally stopped, and they could fall asleep.


    I sleep until 8:30 in the evening.


    Lin Xueyan, Lin Yuxin, Li Yunyao, situ Na and Yu Ting get up at about the same time, door to door on both sides. When they come out, they all look at each other and blush, although they have nothing to do with them.


    "I''ll get the young master up."


    Yu Ting had no choice but to smile, went to their room and knocked on the door.


    "Young master, get up. Xiaoyou Xinxin, you can almost get up. I''ll prepare something for you. Get up and eat something. "


    "Well, we''ll get up right now."


    Xu Xinjie''s voice came from the room. After being moistened, it was always sweet unconsciously.


    After a while, Xiaoyou and Xu Xinjie come out of the room. Their faces are full of the special flush of girls after being moistened. They are very pink and beautiful, but now they are quite embarrassed.


    "You... Get up so early..." Xu Xinjie was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to say. She told him not to mess around. He just ignored it. Now, she would be laughed to death by her sisters.

 Chapter 441

    Is Xiaoyou and Xu Xinjie embarrassed?


    In fact, the five of them were more embarrassed than the two of them. Although they didn''t take the initiative to listen, they heard it after all, just like they were eavesdropping. Can they not be embarrassed.


    Seven people sitting on the sofa, don''t know what to say, one face is red.


    Xiaoyou and Xu Xinjie can guess from their ruddy faces that they must have heard it, and they can also guess from the embarrassment of Youhe and Xu Xinjie that they must know that they heard it. The more silent they were, the more embarrassed they were.


    Wu Hao came out of the room.


    "Why do you sit and don''t talk?" Wu Hao laughs and sits in the middle of them. It''s really cool to be surrounded by women.


    Seven girls gave him a white eye.


    Wu Hao is not so shy and embarrassed as they are. They are all their own women. What''s the point of being shy.


    "What are you doing? You''re all blushing. Xinxin and Xiaoyou are blushing. What''s the matter with your blushing? Hey, did you hear something you shouldn''t listen to?"


    "Wu Hao!"


    He made all the seven girls blush. This guy is really angry. But he teased them so wantonly. Seven of them jumped on them and were treated with powder fist. Even the gentle Lin Xueyan and Li Yunyao could not help beating him twice.


    Wu haoquan took a massage and ate tofu recklessly while hiding on them.


    Ah ~ ~ ~ how about life? This is enough!


    If we all want to be with him in the future, then this situation will not be the last time, or even every day. Obviously, the best way is not to be embarrassed, but to slowly adapt to this process.


    "I''ll cook some dinner for you. When I get back, I''ll go to bed. Everyone has nothing to eat. I''ll fill my stomach first."


    Yu Ting pulls his hand out of his clothes. Ai Ni pinches it on his nose. She can''t accept it. She finally accepts so many people.


    "I''ll help you. It''s hard to prepare dinner for so many people." Li Yunyao also gets up from him and runs away with Yu Ting.


    "I''ll help, too." Lin Xueyan also pinched his nose and ran to the kitchen.


    "I''ll help, too." Xu Xinjie is trying to escape, but Wu Hao holds him.


    "Do you have the strength to help? You and Xiaoyou just sit and rest Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "It''s not all you." Xu Xinjie angry at him, still a little blush.


    "That is to say, all said don''t mess, you just mess." Xiaoyou knocked him on the head.


    "It''s still that long." Lin Yuxin is also a white eye, a little blushing.


    "Does my husband take so long every time?" Stuart asked playfully, not looking at Wu Hao, but at them. It was obvious that this question was about them.


    Of course, they could see that she was asking them, and their faces were red.


    "Yao Yao and I used to roll the sheets with my husband, and he was very tossing, so we should have the same time together, right? I feel like I can''t stand a person. " She said to herself.


    "Nana, you are a girl. Can you stop talking about this kind of thing?" Xu Xinjie blushed, but she agreed with her very much. Fortunately, two people could not bear him. I don''t know if they were delusions. They always felt that he was more and more powerful. Maybe three people would be more relaxed?


    The idea in the head flashed by, Xu Xinjie blushed and lowered his head. He was ashamed of his idea.


    "Hee hee, girls can say it." Stuart had a playful face and was not shy at all.


    "In fact, it seems that two people will really be better."


    Xiaoyou was embarrassed and said, "I was alone before. I was exhausted by him every time. In the afternoon, I felt relaxed with Xinxin, as if I had more energy to enjoy this wonderful thing."


    "I was with my sister for the first time, so I felt that two people were very good from the beginning. Hee hee, my sister and sister Ting had been together, and they all felt happier than one person." Lin Yuxin said with her tongue out.


    "The three of you with him?"


    When the three girls were surprised, they all gave him a white eye. This guy really knows how to play. He thought that there were two people at most, but in the end he had three people together.


    "Cough, you talk about you, I don''t talk." Wu Hao laughs and listens to their communication in silence. Tut Tut, it seems that this is a good way to enhance their feelings.


    "Talk about your size, bad guy." Xu Xinjie gave him a angry look and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "You are all my women. What''s the difference between three and two? Hehe, I have unlimited energy. Let alone three people, you will be seven people together in the future. I have a way to deal with it! " Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "It''s very kind of you to say that."


    Xu Xinjie pinched him, seven people together? Thanks to him.


    "Maybe... You can try it?" Xiao you said with a red face.


    "How... How to try?" Lin Yuxin is also blushing, a little eager to try.


    "It''s just as usual. Anyway, it doesn''t matter to me. I feel like everyone is happy together. There''s no need to care so much." Xiaoyou road.


    "Then... Let''s try?" Situ Na''s face was red, but she was itchy.


    "I... I don''t want to try. You try yourself." Xu Xinjie''s head is almost buried in the sofa. How can this topic be so crooked?


    "Hey, hey, since you''re willing to try, let''s try for four first."


    Wu Hao at this time can eat down to have ghost, directly took Xu Xinjie into the room, and then came out to put them three also embrace in.


    After a while, the room heard one voice after another.


    Lin Xueyan, Li Yunyao and Yu Ting in the kitchen are cooking. At first, their voices are still small, but gradually the voices outside become more and more obvious. They are aware of something almost at the same time. When they go out, there is no one in the living room. The dreamlike voices of four girls clearly come from his room.


    As soon as the kitchen door was closed, three girls blushed.


    "What''s the bad guy doing? He just got up and started again. He''s still with the four of them. I really don''t know what to say about him." Lin Xueyan can''t laugh or cry.


    "Said, said to eat, also played, which so good energy." Li Yunyao doesn''t know where to look, even if she is in the kitchen now.


    "Let''s... Let''s make our own dinner first. Their food will be ready first. I don''t think they''ll finish so soon. Let''s wait for them to finish and then prepare them separately." Yu Ting said that although she blushed, she was relatively calm.

 Chapter 442

    "Now... What do you want to say?" Yu Ting looks at everyone, and she knows very well that everyone has just said what they want to say tonight. Anyway, there is nothing they can''t say when they are tossed by him.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Stuart leaned lazily on Xu Xinjie''s shoulder and said frankly, "now it''s all like this. What can we say? In the past, we were all his women, but now we are all his women. I think this guy intentionally pulled us together tonight, and the purpose is to make us closer through this kind of thing."


    "I feel that his purpose has been achieved." Xiaoyou chuckles. It''s obvious that their attitudes have changed obviously.


    "It really feels like that." Li Yunyao looked at everyone''s face and said, "he is happy now. He has so many girlfriends at one time."


    "Yao Yao was very happy just now." Lin Yuxin said with a smile.


    "Yuxin, stop talking about it. We are talking about other things now." Li Yunyao is said to be flushed.


    "I used to say that I really couldn''t accept such a situation." Xu Xinjie pulled the topic back and sighed: "at the beginning, I couldn''t even accept Tingting. I felt that it was impossible for girls to share their feelings with other girls. Later, because of Tingting''s identity, I tried to accept Tingting, but in addition to Tingting, I felt that I couldn''t accept other girls any more. But now, it seems that we are not suffering as much as before."


    "To be honest, we are the same as sisters."


    Lin Xueyan said: "my relationship with Yuxin and Tingting is different, so at the beginning, I only planned to do this. Even if Xinxin is honest, I don''t want to accept it. Now it''s good. I can not only accept it, but also have no bad feelings in my heart." With a helpless sigh, I don''t know whether it''s good to be happy or sad.


    "Maybe we girls all have a common trait." Li Yunyao said: "he is the only man among the seven of us. Maybe it is because of this kind of relationship that it is easier for us to accept each other after such things happen. At the beginning, I was the same. The reason why Nana and I lived together was to cheat him to break up with Xinxin and Tingting, and then we compete to see who can get it. Now it seems that there is no need at all. The girls in our room are doomed to be his women. "


    "It doesn''t matter to me. I feel like we are happy together. It''s also the most important thing, right?" Xiaoyou said with a smile.


    The girls looked at each other and nodded.


    In this situation, they can''t force to monopolize his love at all. If they really monopolize him, they can''t bear it.


    "So let''s think about how to get along with each other tonight."


    Yu Ting said directly: "we are all young master''s women now, and we will all be sisters in the future. As housekeeper, I hope we can not care too much about each other, tolerate each other a little, and don''t quarrel as often as before. What do you think?"


    "Now I can''t even fight if I want to. If I really want to fight, I always feel that he will pull the quarreler into the room and punish him. He will tell us that it''s all his women not to fight." Xu Xinjie said.


    "Yes, he can do it now."


    The women looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing shyly.


    "In fact, it seems that there is no such emotion as fighting now. After all, I have treated each other as sisters in my heart, so I don''t want to fight." Li Yunyao said: "but what Tingting said is right. Since we are all sisters now, no matter what happens in our future life, we should be more tolerant. Since we all want to be with him, we should have a happy life. It''s really unnecessary to make a noise together."


    "He''s blessed that we girls love him." She said with emotion.


    "So let''s make up our minds. In the future, we will all be sisters. Let''s get along as well as possible. I think young master also hopes that we can be like this." Yu tingdao.


    "Although his hope is unreasonable, I am willing to accept it. We will be sisters in the future." Lin Xueyan said.


    "After that, will I have six more sisters?" Lin Yuxin said with a smile.


    "Of course, although we are not your own sisters, now we are all your brother''s women, and the sisters in this relationship are very close." Said Stuart.


    "I feel closer than my sister." Xu Xinjie said.


    The girls were stunned for a moment, and then they all nodded deeply, didn''t they? Their current sisterhood is that any intimate act can share their experiences together.


    "Hee hee." Lin Yuxin laughs happily. After experiencing it together, she knows that it''s good to have more sisters.


    "What are you thinking, you girl?" Lin Xueyan gave a smile.


    "Nothing, hee hee."


    "Now that we''ve all decided, let''s discuss a more direct and realistic issue."


    Yu Ting blushed and said, "everyone is his woman, and looking at the young master, he seems to want to buy a house. Everyone lives together. I don''t think it''s OK to live together. The key is how to sleep in the evening?"


    "What to do?" Situ Na didn''t understand the meaning of Yu Ting''s words.


    "That is to say... How can we arrange to sleep with him in the future? We certainly can''t have seven people to sleep with him every time. It must be unrealistic to let him sleep alone every time. So I think it''s necessary for us to make arrangements in advance. Otherwise, according to the young master''s idea, I feel that he would like our seven sisters to sleep with him every day."


    "Very good." Lin Yuxin said playfully.


    "In fact, I don''t think so." She said with a smile that she was all sisters now.


    "I can do anything." Xiaoyou said with a smile.


    "Certainly not. Then he would like to toss us in bed all day. Even if our sisters don''t mind his mess, we can''t really let him do it. History has proved that a man who soaks in women all day will eventually lose all his fighting spirit and indulge in women''s sex. As his women, we should be responsible for ourselves as well as him, It doesn''t matter to accompany him occasionally, but he should be more conscious and regular in this respect Li Yunyao said.


    "I agree with Yao Yao that we should really have a good discussion about this matter. On the surface, it''s just a small matter like sleeping, but in fact it''s a very sensitive and serious matter." Lin Xueyan said solemnly.


    "I don''t think he can be too free and unrestrained in this matter. I feel that boys are like children in this kind of thing. If they are used to him, they will develop bad habits." Xu Xinjie thinks so.

 Chapter 443

    Women look at each other.


    "What shall we do?" Stuart shrugged helplessly.


    "Since it''s unrealistic to let him sleep alone, and it''s impossible for everyone to sleep with him every time, then... Let''s have a discussion. It''s better for several people to sleep with him in the future." Yu Ting said that she blushed. She had never thought that she would sit with several girls to discuss this topic before.


    "One can''t do it. I don''t think one can stand him at all." Xiaoyou road.


    "It''s true that a person really can''t stand him, so..." Li Yunyao blushed and whispered: "so if we really want to sleep with him, we need at least two sisters, right? This kind of mutual care. "


    "It feels like three people." Xu Xinjie spat out his tongue and said, "don''t you find that he is getting more and more powerful now? Seven of our sisters can be bothered by him to beg for mercy, and two of them can''t bear his appearance. I think it''s better to have three of them together, a little better."


    "I also think maybe three people would be better." Lin Xueyan said: "before, Yuxin and I were with him. Although we were very satisfied, we were still a little tired. After that, when we were with Tingting, we felt much better. Just right, we were all satisfied and enjoyed it." I''m a little embarrassed.


    "Then, three people will accompany him in the future?" Yu Ting looks at everyone.


    "Well, I think three people are just right." Xu Xinjie raised her hand and agreed.


    "I think three people are just right." Lin Xueyan also raised her hand.


    "Let''s have three people. This villain is really lucky. He can enjoy three beauties every night. The key is that he is willing to enjoy them." She said with a smile and raised her hand.


    "Because the three beauties also enjoy it ~ ~ ~" Xiaoyou said with a smile. All the seven girls were blushed by her.


    Maybe it''s because everyone loves him, or maybe it''s because he''s too strong. The sisters really enjoy what they don''t have together, which can''t be denied, but this kind of feeling that doesn''t conform to the Three Outlooks still makes them very embarrassed.


    "After that, we''ll be three sisters, and we''ll take care of each other." Li Yunyao said with a shy smile.


    All seven raised their hands in favor of the three man plan.


    "After that, we''ll have three sisters with him."


    Yu Ting laughs and says: "it''s really lucky that there are so many beautiful girls who love him and spoil him. Unlike those childe brothers, it''s incredible that so many girls are willing to accompany him because they love him."


    "That''s why it''s incredible. If it''s because of money or other material conditions, no matter how many women sleep in a man''s bed, it''s not surprising." Situ Na said: "some rich boys abroad have parties every day, and there are never fewer women in bed. But these women just take the money and go to another rich man''s party."


    "That''s why I said that the young master is blessed. The first men in this room are all from him, and they have only been owned by him, and they just want to be owned by him. Even the emperor is not as good as him." Yu Ting sighed and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Sometimes I feel like it''s just unrealistic." Lin Xueyan sighed: "in reality, all the impossible things happened. Yuxin and I were his sister and sister, but we became his woman. There are so many sisters. It''s hard to imagine that we would find such things in reality, or even that we could sit together and talk about these things, These unrealistic realities even make me feel as if we are living in an illusory world, but I clearly know that all these are realities. Yuxin and I have not only become his women, but also become good sisters with you. "


    "It''s really unrealistic to think about it." Li Yunyao also sighed: "before, I never thought that I would share my love with other girls. I think love is one-on-one. A boy can only be with a girl even if he is a flower. A girl can only stay with a boy for life. But the reality is that I have to love a boy with six other girls, What''s more incredible is that I accepted these girls and even became good sisters with you. "


    "I really don''t know what you girls of literature and art are thinking. If you go on, we will start to discuss human nature and philosophy. No matter how incredible it is, reality is reality." She said with a smile.


    All the women were stunned and giggled.


    Yes, this is their reality. No matter what others think or say, they all become sisters and fall in love with such a bad guy.


    "Kiss one."


    Lin Yuxin is very happy. She can''t help kissing Xiaoyou.


    Xiaoyou is stunned and kisses her face, then kisses Yu Ting beside her. Yu Ting giggles, kisses her face, and kisses Xu Xinjie beside her


    Seven sisters in a circle kiss down, all laughing.


    This kind of small game can only be played with such close relationship.


    "If I let my husband see us playing this kind of intimate game, I''m sure I can''t control it. I''ll ask all seven of our sisters to do it again." Stuart giggled.


    "It''s good to be able to stop again. It feels like he has unlimited energy." Li Yunyao also said with a smile.


    "Well, well, we''d better not discuss this kind of thing. Let''s have a rest and go out to eat something." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "I feel that in the future, the beds in each room should be made to order separately, otherwise it will be too crowded." Xu Xinjie said.


    "It''s true that there will be at least four people living in one bed in the future. Occasionally, if the young master wants to be presumptuous, there will be eight people sleeping in one bed. He really has to customize a big bed." Yu Ting picked up her mobile phone and made a memo.


    "Probably more than eight."


    Xiaoyou thought of something, looked at everyone and said: "I suddenly thought of my sister, I feel... My sister will become his woman sooner or later." Then he vomited his tongue. I really feel like this. Maybe Nami himself is ready for this.


    "Is that your pretty sister?" Lin Xueyan asked, with a wry smile on her face, but there was no accident. Xiaoyou''s sister is so beautiful that she can''t be alone. When she is with her pure and lovely sister every day, she can''t stand the temptation of her charming and enchanting sister.


    "This villain, how many women are there?" Xu Xinjie tooted her lips.


    "That is to say, we have seven sisters. He is going to take Trinket as an example and try to surpass him, isn''t he?" Li Yunyao can''t laugh or cry.

 Chapter 444

    "I feel, oh, he''s definitely not the only seven of us." Xiaoyou shrugged, but she didn''t express too many opinions. In this aspect, she really has no thought restriction. For her, his woman is her sister. It doesn''t matter whether two are five, seven or ten.


    In fact, they are not so resistant to his other women now.


    Especially after tonight''s talk, it means that each of them psychologically accepted the other six girls to share their love with them, and at the same time regarded the other six girls as their best and closest sisters. There is no big difference between six girls and seven eight nine ten girls.


    So there is no angry expression on each of their faces, they are helpless.


    "I don''t know how many sisters he will bring back to us in the future." Lin Xueyan joked, with a helpless look on her face.


    "I can''t kill him." Stuart said sarcastically.


    "It seems that the young master is really a peach blossom." Yu Ting also helpless, think about it, gradually serious up.


    She looked at the sisters and said, "just like we wanted the young master not to bother at first, and finally he turned all seven of us into sisters. I don''t think we can stop him from taking other girls home, but... I think as his woman, she has the right to speak to his woman and our future sisters, At least we should let him make some rules and don''t let the young master take some unruly women home. "


    "I can''t stand that." Li Yunyao said directly that she agreed.


    "At least a girl?" Lin Yuxin said more directly and rightfully, "the seven of us gave it to him for the first time, and we were not sullied by other boys. In this way, it''s very natural for the sisters, both psychologically and physically. Anyway, I can''t accept that my brother took a woman who had been sullied by other men home, and it''s impossible to become a sister with her. I think it''s very dirty, And I feel that it will make everyone dirty. I don''t want it anyway. "


    Several girls were all flushed by her words, but none of them opposed the little girl''s words.


    Is this a girl''s female complex? Yes and no! More accurately, this is a girl''s spiritual cleanliness!


    The first time of all seven of them was his. In their heart, there was a kind of subconsciousness that all the sisters belonged to his women. This kind of belonging was unique and never occupied or destroyed by other men. This is also the reason why they can establish sisterhood so quickly. This is a common feature of the seven of them, But to make a woman who has slept with other men become sisters with them, this psychological barrier should be very difficult to avoid. When we have intimate relationship with him in the future, we always feel that something has happened indirectly with other men. It''s very uncomfortable to think about it.


    "As a girl, it seems that she shouldn''t think like this, but I think what Yuxin said is quite right. Even if he really wants to take other girls home, even if we have to accept other girls to be our sisters, at least she should be pure. If she has slept with other men, I really can''t accept it." Xu Xinjie said: "now I''m beginning to feel that it''s very enjoyable and happy to make out with my sisters. But if one of our sisters has ever slept with another man, I think it''s very awkward and strange, let alone enjoyable."


    "That is to say, it''s really impossible for me to share a bed with a girl who has been raped by other men, not to mention making out with her brother. It''s dirty when I think about it, and it will make everyone dirty. Anyway, I firmly don''t agree with him to bring any messy girls back." Lin Yuxin said.


    "I also think this one has to have it!"!!! Now when I''m with my sisters, I''m shy at most, but because he''s our only man and we''re all his women, shy but I won''t repel him at all. But if I really want to have a girl like that to be a sister, I''ll be uncomfortable. I think I''ll repel her to accompany my husband, and even I don''t want my husband to touch me in the future. " Stuart once again said: "my husband can be playful, but as a girl, I only love him. I just want my body to belong to him. Even if I am indirectly occupied by other men, I don''t want to. Just like Yuxin said, I feel dirty."


    There was a silence in the room.


    "Yao Yao, Xiao you, Xue Yan, what do you think of this problem?" Yu Ting asked.


    "In fact, when you ask this question, the first reaction in my head is the same as Yu Xin. If he will bring us other sisters back, I also hope that he will be a girl. I''m sorry to say that." Li Yunyao said: "as a girl, especially as a girl who gives her first time to her, it''s really uncomfortable. A girl who has slept with other men is a sister. It doesn''t matter to be a friend. I don''t mind how many men she has relations with. After all, it''s her own love life, but as a sister who wants to live together, I really hope that every sister of mine is clean and pure. No matter how intimate things our sisters do together, I know in my heart that it doesn''t matter, because we are all his own women. He can love many women, but because I am a girl and I love him, I only want my body to be owned by him, and other men can''t do it indirectly! "


    "The same idea, I don''t mind if I have a few sisters, but I want a sister who can relax me and do anything intimate with her, not one who makes me feel uncomfortable." Xiaoyou road is concise and comprehensive.


    "I''m the same, of course. I don''t want this similarity between our sisters to be broken by any girl." Lin Xueyan said with a smile, "sisters, have you found that this villain who has occupied all our girls has become an important part of maintaining the relationship between our sisters?"


    "Who let the young master be the only man of all of us." Yu Ting couldn''t help giggling.


    "He''s really a bad guy. In such a rare age, he''s got so many pure and beautiful wives. God is very kind to him." She said with a smile.


    "I feel that if other girls know about the problem we are discussing today, they will be scolded to death." Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "The girl who is pure should understand, but the girl who is not pure will certainly curse us." Li Yunyao said with a smile.


    "So we all agree on that, don''t we?" Yu Ting looks at everyone with a smile.


    "Agree with me!"


    "That''s right, and let my husband insist on it!"

 Chapter 445

    "Since we all agree, let''s make a decision first, and then tell the young master to let him understand our ideas!" Yu tingdao.


    "Well, we must let him know what we think. It''s not his own business to bring other girls back. In the future, we will live together and she will become our sister. This is also our business, so we must let him know our position." Li Yunyao said.


    "That''s right, that''s it!" Lin Yuxin nodded, did not expect that his proposal was unanimously agreed by the sisters, quite proud.


    "Do you have any ideas about this?" Yu Ting asked.


    "Others..."


    A few girls in bed are in trouble. In fact, all of them have this idea about virginity, but they can''t think of anything particularly important.


    "Since the husband wants to find, he should also find beautiful girls to come back." Stuart thought about it and said with a bad smile: "I think beautiful girls are more eye-catching, and... Hee hee, beautiful girls are very cute in bed, just like when sisters are loved by their husbands, I feel very charming. If I were a man, I would like to enjoy such beautiful girls ~ ~"


    "Nana ~ ~"


    The girls were so ashamed of what she said.


    "Hee hee."


    "No wonder Nana, you just helped so enthusiastically. It turned out that you wanted to enjoy beauty like your husband." Xu Xinjie teased shyly: "I remember when Hao was loving Xueyan, Nana yourself ran to help Xueyan. As a result, as soon as you were lying on Xueyan, you kissed Xueyan and enjoyed it. Don''t deny it. I just lay beside Xueyan, hee hee, but I can see it clearly."


    "I said Nana, you are bad. When Yaoyao and I were holding each other, we were very shy. We just let him toss. As soon as you come up, you do all kinds of bad things. It makes me feel as if I was tossed together by two bad guys. I''m so ashamed." Lin Xueyan said with a red face.


    "That''s why I enjoy it. Hee hee makes beautiful girls blush and shy. I really have a sense of accomplishment." Stuart laughs, because everyone is a sister, she is not afraid to say anything.


    "Nana, you and Yuxin are just Hao''s assists. We are sisters. You two are good. Help Hao bully us." Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "Because we are all sisters. Although we are very shy, we have a lot of fun and fun together." Lin Yuxin said with a smile.


    "We can talk and laugh around such a shy topic. It seems that everyone has really become good sisters because of the young master." Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "Yes, I never thought that I would laugh with other girls." Li Yunyao also sighed.


    "It''s good to be happy together. Anyway, I really like being with you. I can do anything intimate and say anything shy together. I feel very good." Xiaoyou said with a smile.


    "Yeah, it''s hard to imagine us girls getting along like this one day." Lin Xueyan smiles.


    Several girls looked at each other and laughed.


    Even though they are hard to understand, they all know that they have become good sisters and intimate sisters because of this playful man.


    "We seem to be off topic."


    Yu Ting said with a smile: "it seems that we don''t need to worry about whether you are beautiful or not. The young master has beautiful girls around him. He must have high requirements for girls. Even if he wants to like them, he will like beautiful girls."


    "That''s true, otherwise he wouldn''t be looking for such beautiful girls." She said with a smile.


    "What about the rest? What do you want to say? Because it has something to do with all of us, we can think about what we care about. Let''s discuss and tell the young master so that he can know our conditions. "


    The girls were silent for a moment.


    "In fact, in addition to the one Yuxin just said, the others don''t seem to matter much."


    Lin Xueyan said: "a beautiful girl who can keep herself clean should not be too bad in other aspects. As long as she can do this, other things don''t matter. What do you think?"


    "Indeed, others are not particularly important." Li Yunyao nodded.


    All the women agreed.


    "So that''s what we want?" Yu Ting can''t help laughing.


    "For the time being, let''s make a request first, and then mention it later. We can listen to him in other aspects, but as our men, he should listen to us in this aspect, right?" Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "That''s right."


    The women nodded in agreement.


    "What are you talking about so happily? Come out for dinner. I''ve prepared delicious noodles for you Wu Hao knocked on the door.


    "I know ~ ~ ~ come out now."


    All the women stretched out one after another. They were all tired by him, but everyone''s face was very satisfied and happy.


    "Let''s go and have something to eat. I''m so hungry that I was tossed about by him at night."


    "That is to say."


    "Nana, are you still hungry?"


    "I hate it."


    All the women couldn''t help giggling. Only after experiencing those shy things together can they have such a common topic.


    "What are you laughing at, so happy?"


    Wu Hao watched them come out of the room and look happy one by one, so he was even happier.


    "We''re talking about whether Nana is hungry or not. Ah ~ ~ ~ Nana, don''t scratch me, i... ha ha, I won''t say it. " Two people in the room, you run after me, a room of people can''t help laughing.


    I didn''t expect that my gentle and noble sister would be so lively. Wu Hao''s heart thumped.


    "Come on, don''t make trouble. Come and have a meal. It will be battered later." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    They just stopped fighting. They all sat together in the dining room. There were eight people, and the table was full.


    "Nana, you can eat a little less if you can''t eat it." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You said it! I won''t drink next time! " The cheerful and lively stuna Leng was blushed by this topic.


    "It''s Nana. You want to drink it yourself. You''ve just made us so shy. Now you know how shy we are?" Li Yunyao said with a smile.


    "You should laugh again, and let your husband feed you all next time." Situ Na blushed.


    "Hey, hey, I can feed all of you." Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    All the girls blushed and gave him a white eye. Although this may be a fact, he was too ashamed to think about it. He looked so proud. He was really shameless.


    "Well, don''t say that, young master. We have something serious to tell you." Yu tingdao.


    "What''s important?" Wu Hao looks at them with a smile.


    "Young master, you have achieved your wish. We have just agreed that we will be good sisters in the future. However, we have just discussed it. I feel that young master will definitely bring other girls back, so I have to make a request with you."

 Chapter 446

    "Demand? What do you want to say Wu Hao said with a smile.


    I didn''t expect that they would be so happy to talk about it in the room. It seems that they really want to open up.


    "We discussed it. First of all, we hope that the young master will not meet one and love another. Of course, if a girl falls in love with the young master for various reasons, and then the young master also has feelings for other girls, then we have only one requirement. The girl must be a girl. Listen carefully, young master, it is a must!"!!! Otherwise, no matter what, we will not accept you to take her home, let alone accept her as our sister. " Yu Ting said seriously.


    "Yes! This is the only requirement our sisters have for you and our future sisters. If you don''t meet this requirement, don''t even think about it! " Said Stuart.


    "Are you... Are you serious?"


    Wu Hao looked at them in surprise. He didn''t expect that they would say such words and put forward such demands. They are girls. How can they put forward such demands to girls?


    "Of course, it''s serious, and it''s very serious. It''s a request unanimously agreed by our seven sisters. Hao, we can allow you to be a playboy, but this condition must be met. If you dare to play with those girls in a mess, you will never touch us again when you come back, let alone let us accompany you! " Lin Xueyan said seriously.


    "Do you think we''re joking?" Li Yunyao was angry.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    Really laugh!


    "What is your demand? Do you really think that I''m too fussy to be picky about food? Then you really look down on your husband. Even if you don''t ask me such a request, I''ll ask myself like this. Do you think I can see those women who have been played by other men? It''s not like I haven''t played with women. Why play with those women? I''m afraid that I''ll dirty my wives after playing. Even if I don''t do it for myself, I will resolutely resist it for you, OK Wu Hao said.


    "Really?"


    The women looked at him, and he had this awareness, and they were obviously very happy.


    "Nonsense, do you really regard me as the kind of person who doesn''t pick anything? I can tell you clearly that my wives are so clean and pure that it is absolutely impossible for me to mess around outside! " Wu Hao affirmed.


    "You''d better do what you say. We''re serious. Don''t coax us." Xu Xinjie said.


    "I''m serious, too! Shall I swear to you? "


    "Well, I believe you. Anyway, you can keep this in mind. Our sisters have been very tolerant of your nonsense, so our only requirement is that you must satisfy us." Lin Xueyan warned.


    "I understand! I''ll do it even if you don''t say it. " Wu Hao patted his chest and said.


    "That''s good."


    The girls laughed. If he could have this consciousness, the possibility of him complying with this condition would be greatly improved, and they were much more relieved. All seven of their sisters were virgins, and they believed that he would find the same pure girl even if he wanted to.


    "Cough, since I''m talking about this, I have something to report to you."


    Wu Hao looks at them.


    "Want to take Xiaoyou''s sister home?" Li Yunyao joked.


    "Well? No, how can you say that? " Wu Hao was stunned for a moment.


    "No, I think you and Nami will come together in the end, so I mentioned it to you."


    "I don''t dare to think about it myself. You think so fast." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You look like you''re almost ten years old. Let''s go to the teahouse and meet Nami when we''re free, so that you won''t take them home all of a sudden Lin Xueyan said.


    "You can do whatever you want." Tut Tut, it''s incredible. How did they open their eyes!? All right!


    "What are you going to tell us?" She asked as she ate.


    "Cough, what I want to tell you is another person..."


    "Wow, brother, how many girlfriends do you have outside? We''ve only been out for half a month. How can we have so many more? "


    "That is to say."


    "You know each other."


    Wu Hao thought it over for a while and said, "I''ll talk to Han Han for half a month when you go to Europe..."


    "Han Han?"


    "Miss Zhao?"


    All the women looked at him in surprise, thinking that they had heard him wrong.


    Among the seven people, except Xiaoyou, who is not familiar with Zhao Shuhan, Lin Xueyan, Lin Yuxin, Yu Ting and Zhao Shuhan are too familiar to be familiar with each other. For Xu Xinjie, Li Yunyao and situ Na, Zhao Shuhan is also their familiar teacher, so now he accepts her? Make her a sister to everyone?


    "Wow, husband, you are so powerful that you were accepted by the beautiful teacher. We are under great pressure like you." Stuart calmed down and laughed bitterly.


    "The teacher is usually, usually she is also your sister, hehe." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You''ve got a lot of guts." Xu Xinjie had no choice but to take a look at him and didn''t know how to say he was OK.


    "It''s hard to say about feelings."


    Wu Hao sighed: "I never thought that Han Han and I would have the same kind of feelings between men and women. But, many things in the world are so unexpected, just like the encounter and love between me and each of you. In retrospect, it''s like an accident, and Han Han and I are the same."


    "Anyway, we are actually eight sisters?" Lin Yuxin frowned and said: "although it''s a surprise that Mr. Zhao has become my brother''s woman and our sister, it''s OK that everyone is very familiar. I wonder if Mr. Zhao will help me make up lessons when we live together in the future? I don''t want to make up lessons. "


    "You''re worried about this kind of thing at a time like this?" Stuart chuckled.


    "Originally, Miss Zhao, she is a teacher."


    "She should be embarrassed to make up lessons for her sisters?"


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "so you should be able to accept her?" Looking at them expectantly.


    The girls looked at each other, and then they took a look at him.


    "We don''t accept her, and she''s still your woman?" Lin Xueyan helpless, but also very calm, eat noodles, asked: "so you with Han Han said our things?"


    "Yes, hehe."


    "So what does it mean to implicate herself?"


    "Of course I''m persuading her, but she doesn''t live with sisters like you, so it doesn''t matter that she doesn''t plan to live with you for the time being. In the future, there are plenty of opportunities for her to come over and live with you. Hey, you sisters should come on and see if you can leave her at home. At that time, you will be eight sisters."


    "That''s nice to say!" Li Yunyao next to him twisted his waist.


    "Let''s see what Miss Zhao means. Anyway, it''s better to give her a process of mutual acceptance." Said Stuart.


    "Hey, don''t worry, I know how to do it! Eat quickly and go to bed early. " Wu Hao said with a smile.

 Chapter 447

    It''s a simple dinner for eight.


    No one can understand whether this incredible picture is reality or illusion. For Wu Hao, this is what he wants and dreams for. For them, this is not what they want, but what they accept now. Moreover, they are very clear in their hearts that they will always live together like this.


    Some reality is the illusion of ordinary people, and some illusion is the reality of the capable.


    Just like now, Wu Hao is very proud that he has done what he wants to do. No matter how unrealistic it seems, he has got it, and it is not in exchange for money.


    After dinner, everyone sat on the sofa watching TV, eight people sitting together seemed a little crowded, but this kind of crowding made them very close.


    "Three rooms, how do you sleep tonight?" Lin Yuxin sat on Wu Hao''s lap, smiling.


    "How do you want to sleep? I can give my husband up to you. You haven''t enjoyed being spoiled. Let you have a good time. " Stuart said with a smile, which made the others laugh.


    "I don''t want it. I can''t stand it alone."


    Lin Yuxin turned her eyes and said with a smile, "since we are all sisters, of course we can''t think of our only favorite. Wanshou Nana and Xiaoyou, let''s go together?"


    ¡°OK£¡¡± Stuart giggled and agreed without hesitation.


    "I have no problem, either." Xiaoyou also giggles.


    "Wow, don''t you three know how to be more reserved? You three haven''t played enough with our sisters just now?" Li Yunyao joked.


    "Hee hee, I have been separated from my husband for half a month. Of course I have to roll the sheets when I come back."


    "Sisters, don''t you want to? Or can''t let go of reserve? If we are not satisfied just now, will we still be together tonight? Anyway, my husband is so powerful that I''m not afraid of tiring him. "


    "Nana ~ ~"


    Xu Xinjie is said to be flushed.


    "I seriously agree with Nana''s words. Anyway, they were just together. Will they continue in the evening?" Wu Hao was serious and didn''t dare to show a bad smile, but he longed for it.


    "From now on, there can only be three girls in your room at most!" Yu Ting tapped him on the head.


    "At most, we can accompany you occasionally, not every day." Lin Xueyan could not help but tap on his head.


    "Isn''t it special tonight? Didn''t you give me a special treatment on the first night you came back? "


    "I''ve given you something special." Li Yunyao said.


    "No discussion?" Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "I''ll talk to you."


    Lin Xueyan said: "originally, I wanted you to sleep alone at night. Now three little villains are willing to sleep with you. You''re glad you don''t have to sleep alone tonight."


    "Forget about the four of you. Let''s go, baby. Let''s go to bed." Wu Hao laughs and picks up the little girl on her leg. She pulls situ Na and Xiao you to the room.


    "I''m going to see the house tomorrow. Don''t play too late." Yu Ting exhorts.


    "Also, you three voices a little bit smaller ~ ~" Lin Xueyan said with a red face.


    "Hee hee, good night ~ ~" Stuart made a kiss and hopped into the room.


    "You also go to bed early ~ ~" Xiaoyou giggles and closes the door.


    The four people on the sofa looked at each other, helpless, and then laughed.


    "These three little beauties are together. The young master has some enjoyment tonight." Yu Ting smiles and shakes her head.


    "We''ll probably have to wear headphones to sleep tonight, or they''ll have to keep us awake all night." Xu Xinjie joked.


    "If you can''t sleep, you can leave a door for him. Maybe he will want to continue to ask us after playing there." Li Yunyao made a joke.


    "I think it''s better for us to close the door, or he won''t get up tomorrow, let alone we''ll go to see the house tomorrow morning." Lin Xueyan is saying, Wu Hao''s room has come to the girl''s light voice.


    The four girls blushed and were helpless. This is just the beginning. It''s estimated that the sound will be more obvious later. The three of them are the best. I don''t know how long they will play tonight.


    "I think we''d better go to bed. At night, our sisters will sleep together or in pairs?" Lin Xueyan said.


    "Let''s sleep together. It''s too crowded for eight people, but it''s quite wide for four people." Yu tingdao.


    "Then we''ll sleep with four sisters tonight." Xu Xinjie sticks out her tongue.


    Lin Xueyan, Xu Xinjie, Li Yunyao and Yu Ting are sleeping on the same bed with picturesque pictures.


    Originally, they really wanted to sleep, but they couldn''t sleep when they lay down on the bed. As the sound of the next room became louder and louder, their sleepiness became smaller and smaller.


    "This bad guy, when he has a girl to sleep with, he''ll go on and on." Xu Xinjie blushed with her legs between her legs.


    "I really don''t know where this guy has so much energy. He has just finished tossing about seven of our sisters. Now he has the energy to continue tossing about the three of them." Li Yunyao has no choice but to turn red.


    "I''m thinking, if it wasn''t for the young master''s trouble, would our sisters compete for favor?" Yu Ting said with a smile, slightly changed the topic.


    "It''s really possible. Maybe it''s because he can toss so much that our sisters can''t bear it. We''d like to have several sisters accompany him. It''s a very tiring thing to spoil him alone." Lin Xueyan said sheepishly.


    The other three girls were also embarrassed, but they agreed, although it was embarrassing to admit it as a girl.


    There was a silence in the room.


    The voice in the next room became more obvious because of their silence. I don''t know how he played. I could hear three girls make shy voices at the same time.


    "This villain, I''m too excited. I don''t know how to be gentle."


    Lin Xueyan was angry. After listening to their voices, she knew that he had let go and enjoyed the three beauties.


    "I don''t know if Hanhan has gone to sleep. Why don''t we have a video with Hanhan? Anyway, I can''t sleep. I''d better have a chat with her. " Lin Xueyan said.


    "Yes, just a diversion." Xu Xinjie nodded.


    "By the way, we can get in touch with each other. Anyway, Mr. Zhao is our sister now. Although I''m very embarrassed, I still have frequent contacts." Li Yunyao said.


    "Then I''ll drag eight of us into a group. I don''t know sister Xiaoyou''s wechat, or I''ll pull her in." Lin Xueyan said that this has drawn people into a group.


    Zhao Shuhan is still up.


    "You just came back from Europe. Why don''t you go to bed so late?" Zhao Shuhan sent a message to the group.

 Chapter 448

    "I miss you."


    Lin Xueyan sent a message: "convenient video, let''s video."


    "Good."


    Zhao Shuhan sent a video to come over, as soon as the picture was connected, Zhao Shuhan was stunned directly.


    From the picture, she can see that there are four girls lying on the bed. Of course, she knows that they are all Wu Hao''s women, but it''s a bit unexpected for her to sleep together.


    "You sleep together at night?" Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "Yes, we are good sisters now." Xu Xinjie was embarrassed and said with a playful smile.


    "Wow, are you really together?" Zhao Shuhan looks at them strangely.


    "Well, we all agreed that we would be sisters in the future." Li Yunyao blushed and said that she was very embarrassed to say this in front of the teacher.


    "So you all really want to live together in the future?"


    "Yes, thank you. Would you like to move in with us?" Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "That''s right. Let''s go to see the house tomorrow. Will you move in with us?" Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    At this time, Zhao Shuhan turned red.


    "Wu Hao... All told you?" I didn''t expect that this guy actually told them about it, and it was the first time they came back.


    "Yes, I just told us at dinner. Seriously, I didn''t expect that this smelly boy had so much ability to accept us." Lin Xueyan giggles.


    "In fact, I didn''t expect that I would have feelings for him, but when I realized that I really had feelings for this smelly boy, no matter how I thought about it, I couldn''t avoid it."


    Since they all know, Zhao Shuhan does not hide.


    "Some time ago, my father introduced me to some blind dates. Just when you went to Europe to play, Wu Hao went to my side to review the exam and simply asked him to help stir up the yellow to meet me. As a result, when I went home to celebrate that night, I drank more wine, and I couldn''t help saying what I was saying. I didn''t expect that this boy was so brave that he took me to bed directly."


    "This guy has always had a lot of guts." Xu Xinjie said.


    "Xinxin, don''t you... Have anything to say to me?" Zhao Shuhan said that in fact, the person she felt the worst to face was Xu Xinjie.


    "I would have been very sad before, but not now. When he told us, he was surprised, but also surprised. We sisters all fell in love with him unconsciously. Now I think it''s normal for any girl to fall in love with him. Of course, he can''t bring any girl back to be our sister." Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "But Miss Zhao must be our sister now." Li Yunyao said with a smile.


    "Wow, how do I feel that you don''t mind him looking for women now?" Zhao Shuhan can''t help laughing.


    "Of course I do, but you don''t mind looking for Han Han." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    Zhao Shuhan was stunned and blushed.


    There was a silence on both sides.


    "What''s that noise?" Zhao Shuhan asked strangely, how do you feel there is a very strange background sound?


    Four girls blushed, thinking about the video, forget the video can also hear the voice, which is embarrassing.


    "Your man is having fun with three girls in the other room." Yu Ting made a bad joke.


    Zhao Shuhan was stunned again and his face turned red.


    "Aren''t you at home? Allow him to do this? Three girls play together, thanks to his idea Zhao Shuhan had no choice but to laugh and cry.


    "We were just seven sisters together." Xu Xinjie whispered, sorry.


    "Seven?" Zhao Shuhan was even more surprised.


    "Han Han, you''ve been spoiled by him before, and then you''ll know why you want your sisters together." Lin Xueyan blushed.


    "I feel like I can''t take it." Zhao Shuhan smiles bitterly.


    "We couldn''t accept it at the beginning, but it really happened. Instead, we accepted it and felt better than being spoiled by him." Xu Xinjie sticks out her tongue.


    "What have you been through?" Zhao Shuhan can''t understand it at all.


    "Han Han, you will experience it soon." Yu Ting giggles.


    "I don''t want to. To be honest, although I have been able to do it, I don''t mind that he has you, and I don''t mind that we girls sleep together, but with him, I feel that I really can''t do it." Zhao Shuhan said helplessly.


    "We had the same idea as you before. As Xinxin said, if it really happens, you will understand and accept it, and... You will gradually enjoy the night life of sisters together." Lin Xueyan has a bad smile.


    "Xueyan, I found that you have become bad. Now I will say these bad things." Zhao Shuhan joked.


    "Maybe it''s because of happiness. Although it may be difficult for you to understand now, you will know when you have the same experience as us."


    Lin Xueyan smiles and changes the topic: "Han Han, do you want to go to the house with us tomorrow? I''m sure I''ll live together in the future. Let''s go and pick a house together? "


    "You''d better go yourself. I don''t think I''ll live with you very much." Zhao Shuhan said frankly.


    She made four girls giggle.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "I''m laughing. We used to think so, but now we seven girls are going to look for a house together." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "I don''t feel like I will."


    "So confident?"


    "Of course." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile: "well, well, not to mention this, this villain now lives with you seven girls. You can control him a little bit. Boys of this age have girls around, and they are eager to spend 24 hours a day in bed with girls. Especially if you are still seven people, all of them are so beautiful. With his words, he can be happy to forget everything."


    "Yes, this guy thinks about how to bully us in bed all day."


    Li Yunyao said with a smile: "but it seems that we can''t control him. I remember Wu Hao always listened to you. You move here to live with us, and you help us control him?"


    "That''s right. Han Han, are you not afraid that he will leave you in the cold every day? I didn''t think there was anything before I gave it to him. After I gave it to him, I found that girls seem to need love, and boys often love themselves. " Lin Xueyan joked.


    "Xueyan, you are getting worse and worse."


    Zhao Shuhan blushed and agreed with her. Women really don''t feel this kind of thing before they have experienced development, but after they are really loved, they will find that it''s a very beautiful thing, and they will often want to experience it. He will give it to him every night for more than ten days, although very tired, but it''s really beautiful.


    "So Han Han, would you like to come and live with us? You can live in a room by yourself

 Chapter 449

    Wu Hao came out of the room with three beauties in his arms. They were in good spirits. Naturally, the three of them were glowing with red light.


    Yu Ting and her four girls are waiting in the restaurant. Seeing that they are finally willing to come out, one of them can''t help laughing. It''s not that there''s anything to laugh about, but that such a strange warmth makes them want to smile.


    The three of them were a little embarrassed to be laughed at.


    "What are you laughing at? How late did you get up?" Lin Yuxin spits out her tongue and is very witty.


    "I didn''t get up very late, but it seemed that I went to bed very late last night? It''s really hard for you to go to bed so late and get up so early. " Lin Xueyan cackled.


    "Did you hear that last night?" Stuart sat down and looked at them sheepishly.


    "It''s so loud that you can''t hear it." Xu Xinjie also said with a smile: "especially you, Nana, I really don''t know how you played last night, how could you shout so loud?"


    "Hee hee, you can try it tonight. It''s not that I want to cry. I can''t control it at all." Stuart sticks out her tongue.


    "Yes, my brother is good or bad."


    "It''s good or bad, but it''s enjoyable. No wonder the night is endless." Li Yunyao joked.


    "Don''t you think it''s easy to bring up some ideas for me when you discussed this with me early in the morning? I don''t mind doing the evening in the morning. " Wu Hao embraces Xiaoyou and sits down with a bad smile on his face.


    All the girls took an angry look at him. This guy has become more and more presumptuous recently.


    "You, are there more women now? I think about it all day Lin Xueyan said angrily.


    "It''s a rare summer vacation. It''s rare for you to come back. Anyway, I''ll stay with you for a few more days?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I don''t think the young master can control himself. He wants to enjoy the beauties around him every day." Yu Ting joked.


    "Cough, is that normal?"


    The girls were stunned for a moment. They could not help but angry at him. Instead, they turned red.


    At this age, with so many beautiful girls around him, he should be able to restrain them, which also shows that they have no charm at all. Similarly, why don''t they control themselves well? After being developed by him, they also realize the beauty of it. Why don''t they push and push when he wants them!?


    "Well, let''s eat quickly. After that, let''s go to see the house." Lin Xueyan said with a red face.


    "Well."


    The girls all nodded in silence. They didn''t dare to say anything more about it. She really had to restrain herself. Then their happy life seemed to be gone. In fact... Now it''s very good. As long as he doesn''t play too much, the sisters enjoy this intimate feeling every day.


    Wu Hao, with a smile, understood their careful thinking a little, but did not break it.


    Can enjoy these delicate beauties every day, why not do it!?


    The world knows that the gods are good, only the beauties can''t forget, ha ha ha, indulgence is indulgence, people live a happy life is good, after becoming a God, what will happen in this world, who knows!?


    ¡­¡­


    Just after breakfast, the sales manager just called.


    A white extended version of Lincoln car has been parked at the gate of the community, convenient for a group of people to travel together, accompanied by the manager.


    The manager was very professional. Although he was surprised by the beautiful women in the car, his performance was still very flat, as if he was only facing his most common senior customers. He first introduced them along the way.


    "Now we are going to Xiuli mansion, where there is a single house with a floor area of more than 400 square meters, a building area of 315 square meters, and an independent swimming pool..."


    "It covers more than 400 square meters, and the building area is 315 square meters? Is the courtyard more than 100 square meters Wu Hao interrupted the manager.


    "Mr. Wu is like this. According to the reference given to us by Miss Yu, considering that you need a large bedroom, we give you priority in choosing this villa." The manager came back to explain.


    "How big a bedroom can there be for a 300 odd square meter apartment? Is there no bigger one?" Wu haodao, it may be OK for eight people to live in the house of more than 300 square meters now. In the future, there may be more than ten people to live in. That''s enough. Moreover, the courtyard of more than 100 square meters is too small to walk.


    "Do you think the building area is not big enough or the courtyard area is not big enough?"


    "Not big enough."


    The manager thought about it and said, "so Mr. Wu, we have a single house with an area of more than 700 square meters, with a building area of 429 square meters and a front and back courtyard area of more than 300 square meters. Do you think we should go here to have a look?"


    "Don''t you have a bigger single family?"


    Lin Xueyan frowned and said, "a three hundred square yard is equal to 10 square meters ¡Á It''s 30 meters. It''s about 10 meters ¡Á It''s 15 meters. It''s not as big as a standard swimming pool. What we want is a single house with the strongest private nature. It''s not an ordinary villa developed by your company to buy for ordinary consumers. At least it should have the appearance of a small manor, rather than the one with only one residence and two courtyards that can walk around a little. "


    The manager looked at them in embarrassment. The house is more than 700 square meters, and it will cost more than 45 million yuan. They also want a small manor with a single family. It''s all hundreds of millions or even billions. It''s not that kind of super rich business tycoon. No one wants to buy this kind of house at all. It seems that their company does have such a house, but the authority is not in his hands.


    "We do have a private estate here, but..."


    "Money is not a problem, just satisfaction." Wu Hao said.


    "No, no, I don''t mean that. What I want to say is that I don''t have the right to sell this project. If you are really interested, I can call back the company and try to get this right down." The manager said happily.


    He really didn''t mean that? It was obvious that he wanted to know whether they would buy it or not, but how could he ask directly.


    Look, they do have this purchase intention, so of course he is willing to fight for the sales rights of this project. The Commission will be enough for him for ten years!


    "About how old?" Wu Hao asked.


    "It covers an area of about 30000 square meters. It is built on the back of Qishan mountain. At the foot of the mountain, there is a small lake formed by mountain springs. Streams pass through the courtyard. It is a modern architectural style. It has a two-story double 800 residential layout. The top floor has a sunny flower house and a leisure swimming pool. The courtyard is a combination of Mediterranean style and Italian style. Of course, you can rebuild it yourself if you don''t like it." By the way, the manager told me about the manor.


    This one seems to be good, several girls have the impulse to see.


    "It sounds good. You can apply for permission and show us directly."


    "OK, I''ll call the leader to explain the situation."


    The manager said with a smile: "Mr. Wu, if you have any requirements, please feel free to put forward them. I will do everything I can to meet your requirements, that is... I have a small request here. I wonder if you can help me?"


    "He said

 Chapter 450

    "You see, all of our real estate sales are paid according to the Commission. I didn''t have the right to sell this project. I can''t touch this project. But since this manor just meets your needs, I have a little selfishness. As soon as you answer the phone, you say you want me to receive it, so I can go back and say something, After all, I have to stay in the company. There are too many contradictions among my colleagues. Look... "


    "No problem!"


    Wu Hao made an OK gesture and fully understood.


    "Thank you! Thank you


    After a while, the manager calmed down and picked up his mobile phone to call the chairman.


    For such a project with huge profits and which has not been sold for a long time, some people are finally willing to pay for it. It doesn''t matter what the authority is. Anyone who sells is selling. It''s a good thing to take down the customers.


    Of course, the reason why he can see it so freely is that he has no negative interest relationship. Whoever sells it will make money for him. Naturally, it doesn''t matter.


    The manager is very clear that the chairman will certainly agree, but as another manager of his own level, that''s different.


    First of all, get the consent of the chairman, so that you can call him.


    He called him again. No matter how good he was on the surface, he couldn''t hide his anger. Of course, even if he knew he would be angry, he would call him. Compared with real money, of course, money is more important, and it''s tens of millions of money. This is not for the sake of colleague relationship.


    On the surface, of course, I had to pretend, so I asked Wu Hao to answer the phone.


    That''s how it''s done.


    Thanks from the manager all the way to the manor at the foot of Qishan, this manor has no name. You can name it by yourself, and then ask their company to help you apply separately later.


    The manor is not very big. At least for Wu Hao, who lives in Lijing manor, this manor can only be regarded as a small manor. However, although the manor is small and has all kinds of dirty parts, the pattern is really a bit like Lijing manor. It is close to mountains and rivers, with paste, river, pavilion and garden. It seems that the scenery is good. If you have any ideas, there is still a lot of DIY space, It''s easy to build something else.


    Wu Hao likes the architectural style of the main building.


    The living room on the first floor is very large and comfortable. It''s very convenient for the family to sit in the living room and have a family meeting. The dining room is on the first floor, which is divided into two parts. One is a round table Chinese restaurant, and the other is a long table western restaurant. The design is very particular.


    Of course, for Wu Hao, the most important thing is to see the pattern of the bedroom.


    The master bedroom is 65 square meters, and there is a 30 square meter cloakroom beside it. Although 65 square meters is not small, Wu Hao''s idea is very simple. The cloakroom can connect with the master bedroom to form a large master bedroom. In the future, the beds of the master bedroom can be specially made, which is convenient to share the bed with his wife.


    In addition to the master bedroom, there are also five secondary bedrooms, each of which is about 50 square meters in size, neither too big nor too small. In the future, all the beds in these bedrooms must be customized. The space in the founder room is large enough, and each bed must be at least 15 to 20 square meters in size, and the remaining space is enough to put sofas and other things in the room, There is still a lot of room to play.


    In addition to the 400 square meters outside the bedroom, Wu Hao''s favorite is an indoor bath, which can jump into the big bathtub at the speed of 100 meters in the room. Even if more than a dozen people take a bath together, they won''t feel crowded at all. Tut tut tut can take a Mandarin duck bath with them at home. It''s very pleasant to think about it.


    The top-level design is also very beautiful, which is what Wu Hao appreciates most.


    The top floor of more than 800 square meters is designed to be very beautiful. There is a sky garden of more than 300 square meters. In the garden, a convection stream and an artificial small lake are created. There are some goldfish in the small lake. The whole Mini sky garden looks pleasant. In addition to the sky garden, there is also a boundless swimming pool similar to Singapore Sands Hotel. The self purification water source system keeps the water in the swimming pool in the fastest state all the time. The water temperature is adjustable. You can swim in cold water in summer and warm water in winter.


    Tut Tut, now you can do anything with money.


    Wu Hao didn''t have such a strong feeling before. After all, his parents didn''t have a direct relationship with him when they spent money to buy things. Now when they spent money to buy a house, more details have been noticed, and the feeling that money can buy anything you want has become more and more intense.


    "Mr. Wu, are you satisfied?"


    The manager has been looking at Wu Hao and the seven beautiful women who look very close. They seem to be quite satisfied. The more satisfied they are, the more nervous he is. I hope they can buy this place.


    "It''s OK. It''s good."


    Wu Hao stands on the top floor and looks around. This kind of small manor is very private, which means sacrificing the community characteristics of neighbors. However, this is also the necessity of the manor. Those who are willing to pay a lot for the manor pay attention to privacy, and what they want is this sense of freedom.


    "Mr. Wu, the underground design of this manor is also very exquisite. I''ll take some of you down to have a look."


    "All right."


    The manager took eight people downstairs to the basement.


    The decoration style of the basement is consistent with that of the main building. The simple and clear modern style, bright and unobtrusive lighting design, and good ventilation make it difficult for people to tell whether to go to the basement or to the second floor of the house. Of course, the layout of the whole basement is very different from that of the upper floor. All the 800 square meters of underground space is hollowed out and connected, Very wide visual effect, even the load-bearing columns are hidden by the clever layout, it looks like the whole basement is one.


    As an independent large space, the basement is roughly divided into three parts. One third of the basement just went downstairs is designed with two wine rack walls. Now there are only a dozen bottles of wine on it symbolically for effect display. In the middle is a luxurious bar with independent lighting system. It is obvious that it is specially prepared to highlight the modern design style. You can chat with friends, You can also have a party, even if it''s a good enjoyment to pour and drink by yourself. Turn off the unique independent lighting system of the bar, and the whole bar is integrated into this independent underground space, which is not abrupt at all, but strengthens the modern design style.


    The middle part is designed as the reception hall at the bottom, which is nothing special. It is very similar to the living room above, spacious and comfortable. The biggest difference is that the connectivity is stronger.

 Chapter 451

    The rest of Wu Hao liked it very much, and he didn''t know what the designer thought. He designed a very big bed in the basement. The size of the bed should be 5 ¡Á The 6-meter-long bed is designed with independent bookshelves and a blank work area that can be renovated and designed again. I think I hope the owner can think independently here when he is upset. The large space design can help the owner break the shackles of thought and has boundless possibilities.


    pretty good!


    It''s a good choice to practice here in the future, or it''s a good choice to roll the sheets with your beautiful wives here, hehe.


    "What is this passage for?"


    Wu Hao pointed to a bright road.


    This road is very special. It is a long circular arched passage with many fake paintings on both sides, extending all the way to the distance.


    "It''s another feature of the basement."


    The manager came forward and pointed to the four indoor balance cars parked at the intersection. He said awkwardly: "originally, we could use the balance car to go there directly, but it seems that there are a lot of people. If it''s convenient, can we walk there? It''s not too far, just a hundred meters away. "


    "OK, let''s go over there."


    Wu Hao pulls on the girl full of interest, and everyone goes through the passage to the end of a sightseeing platform at the bottom of the lake.


    The transparent dome and arc-shaped four walls, the picture of fish swimming at the bottom of the lake can be seen clearly from here. The sunlight is cast down from the surface of the lake, and Lingling wave light casts a natural swaying light at the bottom, which looks very gorgeous.


    "I heard from the design team at that time that in order to design this platform, they drained all the water in the lake and specially invited the design team of Singapore S.E.A aquarium to design and complete the lake bottom sightseeing area. You can see that there is nothing here. In fact, it has a purpose."


    The manager said with pride: "after all, this is not an aquarium, so we consider that the design here should be left to the owner of the house. You can consider turning this place into a sightseeing area at the bottom of the lake. You can also consider turning this place into a meeting room with a unique style. You can enjoy the natural intimacy of all kinds of fish while drinking tea and chatting, Of course, you can also consider designing it as a unique bedroom and enjoy a different night here. In a word, the space here is completely free. You can freely play whatever you want to design after you buy it. "


    "I didn''t expect your company to have such a project." Wu Hao smiles and is very satisfied.


    The manager gave a compliment smile and said nothing.


    "How much is it?" Wu Hao asked directly. Looking up at the fish above his head, the water in the lake is very clear. It should be the flowing water of mountain spring. The fish in the water should be carefully selected to ensure the diversity as much as possible and have a certain degree of ornamental value. However, freshwater fish are freshwater fish after all. They are not as colorful as sea fish, and their ornamental value is worse than that of the aquarium, However, in order to integrate into the natural environment here, this is also an inevitable sacrifice. It''s very easy to build an aquarium, but it will destroy the natural style here. When you look at the marine fish under the lake, you feel that it''s neither fish nor fish. Now it''s very good.


    "Well, Mr. Wu, you have seen the design and the whole environment here. You should also know that we have spent a lot of effort and energy on the design and construction, so the price will certainly be a little higher..."


    The manager is so nervous that it depends on now whether he can sell it.


    "You can tell how much it is." Wu Hao smiles and walks back with her beauties.


    "Mr. Wu, as you know, this is an independent manor. The pricing method is not based on the floor area, but on the floor area. The total area of this manor is 32798 square meters, and the company''s regulation is 98888 square meters." When the manager said the price, he was so nervous that he was sweating. "Mr. Wu, although I really wanted to do my best to help you to get a discount on the price, the company stipulated that the price was not allowed to be discounted after the completion of this project, so I really couldn''t help it. But I think Mr. Wu really wants to buy it. I can see that Mr. Wu is not short of money, but to show his sincerity, If you buy it, I''ll send you two million cars as your transportation. Do you think that''s ok? "


    "Don''t be so nervous. Since I''m satisfied, don''t worry. I won''t buy it. It''s not easy for you to make some money. You don''t have to pay for the car. 32798, one is 98888, so how much is the total price? " Wu Hao asked directly.


    "You... Just a moment. I''ll work it out for you."


    The manager excitedly took out his mobile phone and calculated. His heart almost jumped to his throat. He already felt hope, very, very great hope.


    "3.243.328624 yuan."


    Lin Xueyan directly calculated the specific amount and said with a smile: "Hao, do you have the money yourself?" His mother supports him so much. If he wants to buy a house, his mother will give him money, but he seems to want to buy it himself!?


    "Hehe, I really have the money."


    "3.243.328624." The manager worked out the price. Nervous and excited, he didn''t hear the number Lin Xueyan just said, but looked at Wu Hao nervously.


    "OK, can I check in directly?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes, the manor company keeps the frequency of cleaning once a week to ensure that the owners can move in at any time, but if you want to move in today, I''ll call and send someone to clean it up again to ensure that it is spotless!" The manager said excitedly.


    "Well, we''ll have people come and clean it up inside and outside. We''ll come and live in the evening." Wu Hao said.


    "OK, OK, I''ll call right away!"


    The manager took out his cell phone and almost fell to the ground, shaking his hands.


    The sales commission of a large villa is generally 8% to 9%, while the sales commission of this manor is as high as 12%. That is to say, he can get a commission of more than 38 million, nearly 40 million, which is much higher than the total commission he got in the company for ten years. How can he not be excited.


    "Brother, where did you get so much money? You''ve been idle all day, and you haven''t gone out to make money. You''ve got so much money. "


    Lin Yuxin stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on the face. He said with a smile, "so this will be our home in the future, right?"


    "Of course." Wu Hao, with a smile, looked at the girls around him and felt unprecedented warmth.


    Lijing manor is also my home, but because it is the place where my parents live and the place where the original family is located, now this is my home, this feeling is completely different.


    They are not!


    Although we are not married, buying here means that they have entered the road of forming a family with him and belong to their own home. This feeling will make any girl feel happy and have a strong sense of belonging.

 Chapter 452

    The girls looked at the spacious and comfortable basement, and there was a strong joy in everyone''s eyes.


    From now on, this will be their home, the home for them and the man they love. Here, they can completely liberate their nature and be free to do whatever they want. Here, they are not the children in the family, but the hostess of the family. This kind of feeling is really wonderful.


    "Is it going to cost too much?" Xu Xinjie looked at him and at them, 3.2 billion. This is not a small sum.


    "If he has money, let him spend it. Who wants him to raise so many wives? If he makes money, it''s for his own women. Moreover, this is our future home. There are so many sisters, and we really need a better environment and a more comfortable place. Anyway, if he has money, we''ll be at ease." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "Well, if we don''t help him spend more money, can we save money for other girls?" She said with a smile.


    "Young master, I didn''t expect you to have so much money." Yu Ting giggles.


    "Hehe, I don''t want to show my wealth, but for you, I''m willing to spend more money. Xueyan is right. In the future, there will be so many people, no matter how they say, they should have a comfortable living environment, otherwise why do I earn so much money? Money in the bank is only a number. Only when it is used where it should be used is its value. Let alone 3.2 billion, it is 32 billion. As long as you like, I will try to buy it for you. " Wu Hao is relaxed and comfortable with a smile.


    "Love you


    The girl''s heart overflowed, and she jumped on him and gave him a kiss on the face.


    "Love me? Why don''t you give it to me in the evening? " Wu Hao whispered a bad smile.


    "That''s what I thought!"


    All the girls are angry, but they are shy to refuse to give up. If you really come here tonight, will their sisters want to give it to him? Moving to a new home, which belongs to all of them, naturally wants to celebrate in the most intimate way.


    "Keke, I''ve arranged for cleaning. Someone will come to clean up the manor immediately to ensure that people can stay before night!" The manager came over and still couldn''t hide the excitement on his face. "Mr. Wu, when is it convenient for you to sign a contract with me?"


    "You can go now." Wu Hao smiles.


    "OK, OK, shall we go now? Or do Mr. Wu and some ladies want to have a look? "


    "Come on, take your time."


    "OK, OK. This way, please. I''ll go to the electric balance car in the basement to make sure that Mr. Wu and ladies don''t need to walk to the bottom of the lake next time."


    "That''s the trouble."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Wu. That''s what I should do."


    "That''s right."


    Yu Ting suddenly said, "I have a request that I must make with you in advance."


    "You said


    "The Property Department of the manor does not need your company to be responsible. I hope you can give the property to my designated property company." Yu Ting said seriously.


    "This..." the manager didn''t understand why she made such a request.


    "That''s the premise of buying." Yu Ting smiles.


    "All right! I''ll help you with this. On the way, you tell me the property company you want to transfer, and I''ll take care of it. " The manager wiped his sweat.


    "Thank you." Yu Ting politely thanks.


    Wu Hao can''t help but give a thumbs up, worthy of being the future housekeeper, or she thought thoughtful.


    Lijing manor has a more professional and private property department. It is obviously more appropriate for the property department to take over the property of this small manor. It is not only more professional, but also more private, especially the latter.


    "You can consider giving the manor a name. Our company will be responsible for declaring the name for you, but it will take a little time."


    "OK, we''ll think about it on the way."


    "Yes, yes, this way, please."


    The manager accompanied them back to the company and signed the 3.2 billion bill directly. The manager who was originally in charge of the project was very angry. Unfortunately, there was no way. The chairman agreed first, and he could do nothing to get angry.


    With the fastest speed to complete all the procedures, this "Xinyue Manor" has officially become their home!


    Everyone has the excitement of moving to a new home. When they get home, Li Yunyao and situ Na, Xu Xinjie and Yu Ting, Lin Yuxin and Lin Xueyan go home to pack their things, and Wu Hao accompanies Xiao you back to the teahouse.


    Like them, Xiaoyou is happy to move to a new home, but... She is a little worried and hesitant.


    Before she went to Europe, she planned to live with Nami no matter what other people were like. But now if she wants to move to live with them... It''s like leaving Nami to live alone in a teahouse. She always feels very sorry.


    "Wu Hao..."


    "Well? What''s the matter with you? "


    Two people sitting in the car, Wu Hao embracing her, also found that she was a little wrong, just very happy, this blink of an eye and not happy?


    "I don''t think I should leave Lord Nami to live with you."


    Xiaoyou said, "in that case, Nami will live alone in the teahouse. I always feel sorry for that."


    "How can I remember that you wanted me to find you another place to live? Why can''t you bear to live alone now? " Wu Hao shaved her nose.


    "That''s because I didn''t have much contact with Nami before. I''ve always been afraid of Nami. Moreover, Nami will make me strip and spank me. Of course, I don''t want to live with her, but we have lived together for such a long time. We eat together, sleep together, and live together every day. Then I know that Nami is actually very good to me, Just like my sister, she cares about me and loves me. Now, of course, I can''t bear to let her live alone. " The more you say it, the more sad it is. It''s like a daughter-in-law who wants to get married.


    It''s really a problem.


    Wu Hao also knows that it''s really good for Xiao you and Na Mei to live together for such a long time. Although Na Mei''s level in the netherworld is much higher than that of Xiao you, Na Mei is really good for her. When you go to a teahouse, the pictures you often see are that Na Mei is working, and Xiao you is lying there alone watching a play or playing games.


    Now let her leave Nami alone, also can understand her heart sad.


    "They should want you to live with them." Wu Hao light way.


    "I want to live with you, too." Xiaoyou leans on him, tangled.


    "Or..."


    Wu Hao hesitated for a moment and whispered, "why don''t you go back and persuade Nami to move in with us?"

 Chapter 453

    Let Lord Nami move in?


    Xiaoyou was stunned for a moment, and her worried and hesitant expression gradually became a sudden realization. Right, if you move in and live together, there won''t be any problems? I always feel that Nami will become Wu Hao''s woman in the end. Since it''s a matter of time, she can move in now.


    But


    "Will Lord Nami agree?" Xiao you asks, and has a new worry.


    "It''s up to you. If you want her to move in with you, try your best to persuade her to move in. Otherwise, you must make a choice. Either leave your Nami and live with your sisters, or leave your sisters and live with your Nami." Wu Hao said.


    "Well! I will try my best to persuade Lord Nami. " Xiaoyou nodded firmly, but in three seconds she was sad again.


    "But if Lord Nami refuses to move in with us? What should I do? I want to live with you, and I don''t want to let Lord Nami live alone. "


    "So tangled?"


    "Yes, it''s painful."


    "Then try your best to persuade her, or you can''t help it."


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "don''t worry, I will help you."


    "Do you think Lord Nami will agree to move in together?"


    "Then I don''t know what''s certain in this world. Life span is something that can be changed. How can there be an answer to this?"


    Wu Hao gently scratched her nose and said with a smile, "OK, don''t think so much. Try your best. Besides, if you can''t do it for one day, you can only do it for two days. If you can''t do it for two days, you can persuade her every day. One day you will agree, won''t you?"


    "Hee hee, OK!"


    This girl finally figured it out.


    "The big deal is that I''ll live apart from you for a period of time. I''ll persuade Nami to move in and then I can be with you. Hehe."


    "That''s right." Wu Hao smiles.


    She thought in her heart that once she moved to live with them, she would be taken away even for their safety, otherwise she would be uneasy.


    Wu Hao has always been cautious and hesitant about Na Mei.


    He and other women have feelings, and they all come together because of feelings. There is no doubt that this is not the only feeling for Nami. In fact, he and Nami have no feelings at all. Instead, they have a sense of vigilance and distance from each other from beginning to end. Maybe they have different positions or different camps, In short, the relationship with her is far from as close and natural as they are.


    He hesitated to accept this woman.


    If it''s really necessary, he will take her away! If it''s not necessary, it doesn''t matter whether you accept it or not!


    This is the answer in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    They went to the teahouse.


    Nami is still full of customers. Fortunately, the business of the teahouse is different from other businesses. After brewing a pot of tea, these old men can sit there for two hours, but they won''t be very busy. Nami is sitting at the cashier watching a play.


    "Yo, the couple are back."


    Nami giggled when she saw them coming in.


    "Lord Nami ~ ~"


    Xiaoyou smiles and runs to give her a bear hug from the back. She hasn''t seen her for half a month and she misses her very much.


    "When did it stick to me? With a man to support you is not the same, are not afraid of me now Nami looked at her with a smile and pinched her nose.


    "No, Lord Nami is so good. Why should I be afraid of Lord Nami?"


    "You are more and more able to talk, have fun for half a month."


    "Well, I''m very happy. I haven''t seen her all the time. I miss her very much."


    "Really? With your mother-in-law and your sister, you still miss me? "


    "Really."


    "It''s not true. I miss you all the way here."


    Wu Hao stepped forward and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect Xiaoyou to have such a good relationship with you. Originally, I accompanied her to move. We bought a new house and planned to move in together. As a result, when she thought of leaving you, she wanted to let you live in a Teahouse alone. She would rather live with her sisters than with you. Do you think you would be fake?"


    "Are you going to live together already?"


    Nami was a little surprised, but only for a moment.


    "Xiaoyou, it''s better to live with them. After all, you are now someone else''s girlfriend. Besides, don''t you have other good sisters? They will be the majority of your life in the future."


    "But I don''t want you to live in a teahouse alone, my lord Nami."


    Xiaoyou whispered in her ear: "Nami adults can also become his women, so that I and Nami adults can become good sisters."


    "You don''t mind."


    Nami giggled and tapped her on the head.


    "In fact, I don''t mind. Anyway, as a man, I don''t mind such a charming and beautiful woman. If you want to talk about feelings, you can cultivate them gradually in the future."


    "Of course you don''t mind, but I''m not ready to be your woman."


    "Even if you don''t become his woman, you can move in and live with us. Wu Hao bought a manor. It''s very big and there are many rooms. It''s OK for Nami to have one room for each person." Xiaoyou road.


    "Xiaoyou is still a baby. She can''t sleep well without your care." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I hate who''s the baby." Xiaoyou is angry.


    Nami looked at her and Wu Hao, hesitating.


    Life sharing has not been canceled up to now, and I don''t know if the method Wu Hao said is true. Even if it is false, it is good to be his woman in the overall situation of the nether world.


    Wu Hao''s strength is becoming more and more powerful. It''s impossible to estimate what a powerful person she will become in the future. Whether she will become an enemy or a partner is a question she must consider for the nether world.


    It''s very simple to be an enemy, but if you want to be a partner, you need her to have enough skills and dedication. For example, to be his woman, to be good friends and sisters with his women, the most irresistible thing for a man is the pillow side wind. If necessary in the future, you can mobilize his women to control his position.


    Maybe


    "It''s not impossible to move in, but... It''s not so easy for me to be your woman." Nami''s charming smile makes her charming.


    "Lord Nami, do you agree to live with us? That''s great! That''s great Xiaoyou jumped excitedly, but she didn''t expect to agree so soon. She was worried about what to do if she didn''t answer.


    Wu Hao is also a little surprised that she agrees so quickly. I think she has her own plan in mind.


    No matter what she plans, it seems that this woman is destined to be her own woman.


    "I''ll close. You two go up and pack up." Wu Hao smiles.

 Chapter 454

    Nami and Xiaoyou have lived in a teahouse all the time, and they don''t have many things to clean up. Moreover, they are in different situations. They often come to the teahouse. After lunch break, they can be in the shop, so there are very few things to clean up. They can finish everything in 20 minutes, and they have only one suitcase.


    They came down from upstairs, and the customers in the shop just finished.


    "I''ll do it."


    Wu Hao takes the box from Na Mei and carries it downstairs.


    "More and more gentlemen." Nami said with a smile.


    "Didn''t I use to be a gentleman?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I used to be more overbearing, but now I feel more and more approachable. My young and frivolous personality seems to have changed a little bit."


    "I''m getting better and better. I didn''t even find out." Wu Hao made a mockery.


    "You can''t see the changes of some things clearly, but the onlookers can see them clearly because there are more and more women around you? Or is it because you''re more and more powerful now? Or are you seeing more and more things? "


    "I guess they all have."


    Nami giggled, leisurely and moving.


    "Xiaoyou, you don''t want to call Nami elder sister at home. Anyway, everyone thinks she is your elder sister. You can call Nami elder sister at home in the future. Otherwise, it''s strange to call Nami elder sister." Wu Hao said.


    "My lord Nami, may I?" There are still some problems in Xiaoyou''s opinion.


    "Of course it''s OK ~ ~ ~ sister Nami, it''s the first time that someone calls me that. It''s more comfortable than adult Nami ~ ~" Nami laughed more happily.


    "Sister Nami." Xiaoyou tried to cry, strange feeling.


    Wu Hao and Na Mei can''t help laughing.


    "You didn''t tell them what happened to you?" Asked Nami.


    "Not yet. I don''t know how to say it or whether I should tell them." Wu Hao was stunned and said.


    "In fact, you can''t hide it for long. I guess there are smart women around you. They should have some strange behaviors of suspecting you, but you don''t want to say them and they don''t want to force you to say them. But since they are your women, I think it''s better for you to tell them some things, at least let them know what you are doing, so that they won''t worry."


    "You can see it quite clearly."


    "You think I live for nothing."


    "I don''t know whether I should tell them because I''m afraid of them. Maybe telling them will make them worry."


    Wu Hao looked back at Na Mei and said with a smile, "for example, maybe I will have a conflict with you and the nether world represented by Xiao you at any time. Do you think they know better or not? I know. Maybe I''m just more worried. "


    "You can choose not to conflict with the underworld."


    Nami said faintly: "now Xiaoyou is your woman. I can''t escape from you, can''t I


    "Then you''ll ask Shirley not to continue to act recklessly. In fact, it''s very simple. As long as Shirley can give back Liya''s immortal body to her, everything will be ok?"


    Wu Hao stopped and sat down with her.


    "Since we''re just talking about it, let''s talk more. Nami, I''m also in a dilemma. I don''t want to tell you what will happen to me and you. At least Xiaoyou is my woman now. I don''t want her to fall into painful choices. I don''t want to see bullshit love and killing each other. And to tell you the truth, I don''t want to be involved in the struggle between you and Liya in the nether world. It''s undoubtedly the best way to solve it peacefully, You Sherry and Leia knew each other, didn''t you? Why


    "In fact, in my opinion, the way to solve this problem is very simple. I don''t know if you know what Sherry really wants to do. As long as she is willing to give up what she is doing, then everything will be gone and everything will return to its original state. You are still harvesting the souls of human beings safely, Shirley is still the queen of your underworld, Leia is still her time goddess, and I can become the God of time in the new era according to my own plan, and then live happily with my women. What a happy ending? This is a solution that can be achieved in one step. Why do we have to make it so difficult for everyone to live easily? "


    "I can see that Nami, you don''t have a strong desire to win. I''m even sure you don''t want those wars. You should also be able to see the current situation. It''s very likely that it''s not the contradiction between your nether world and Leia. At least the dark Protoss is an unknown bomb. At least things happen, and everything may develop in an uncontrollable direction, for you and me, It may not be a good thing for Xiaoyou, Sydney, Liya or even anyone. Why do you say that? "


    Wu Hao paused, looked at her and said, "Nami, up to now, I think you can really think about what I said. I know you don''t have the right to decide, but I can let you go back to the nether world, at least try to persuade Shirley to give up what she wants to do and what she is doing, and let things return to the original calm, Everyone is safe. "


    After that, Wu Hao looked at her seriously.


    Nami also looks at Wu Hao.


    There was a brief silence on both sides.


    "Since you know that I don''t have the right to decide this matter, you should also know that it''s useless for you to tell me this." Nami said faintly: "I don''t know what Sherry is going to do, but since she has chosen to snatch Liya''s immortal body, she must be premeditated, ambitious and ambitious, and things have come to this point. She has already won her immortal body. Do you think my persuasion can make her give up her original plan? It''s absolutely impossible. "


    "Would you like to see your underworld destroyed, the Earth destroyed, and even the universe destroyed?"


    "What if you don''t want to? I''m from the underworld. I''m from sherry. "


    "But it''s not inevitable, is it?" Wu Hao is a little excited.


    "But the chance is too slim. With my understanding of sherry, she will never give up what she has decided to do, not to mention what has been half successful."


    Nami sighed helplessly, turned to Wu Hao and asked, "instead of talking about these unrealistic things here, it''s better to talk about some more useful things. If things really happen in the direction you least want, what about you? Which side would you like to be on? "


    "I choose to stand on my own side. I have more identity than you think!" Wu Hao gave her a bad look!

 Chapter 455

    Nami looks at Wu Hao.


    He said the identity should be the identity of the dark Protoss, right? Indeed, for him, this is the third identity outside the time God and the nether world. Speaking in this identity, he doesn''t have to stand on either side of them. To be honest, it would be very good if he could just stand by, at least the netherworld would have a big trouble.


    "Can''t you try to persuade Shirley? This is the best way to achieve a peaceful settlement. " Wu Hao saw her change the subject. He didn''t know that when he was in hospital last time, Nami already knew that there was the power of the dark Protoss in his body.


    "Some things are difficult to solve peacefully. As you said, I don''t want such things to happen, but I also said that Lord Shirley has reached such a stage that it is impossible to listen to me."


    Nami did not say that she knew his other identity. She looked at him for a moment and said, "Wu Hao, give me a few days to think about it. I thought about going back and tried my best to persuade Sherry to give up her plan. If you can rest assured that I will go back."


    "As long as you are willing to do it, I have nothing to worry about!" Wu Hao finally laughed.


    Nami laughed but didn''t speak. In fact, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Let''s go. Help me take care of my women at home. No matter how our Li Chang is, I hope you don''t have any opinions about them." Wu Hao said with a smile and gave her a meaningful look.


    "Of course, even if we have such obvious differences in position, don''t I want to live in your house? Isn''t that the woman you could be? " With a leisurely smile, Na Mei gets up and walks in front with Xiao you.


    Wu Hao followed up with his suitcase.


    No matter what Nami said is true or false, he is willing to try it. If the contradiction between Shirley and Leia can be resolved, the crisis will be solved. Not only that, once the future dark Protoss breaks out, the underworld and the goddess of time can deal with it together. This is the right way to solve the problem.


    I hope she can succeed!


    Wu Hao sincerely hopes so!


    ¡­¡­


    Back home, Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie are packing. It''s their first time to see Na Mei. They are stunned when they see her.


    As girls, and as beautiful girls, they have a very high definition of beauty, but when they see Na Mei, they have to admit that this woman is beautiful, which is different from any other girl in the family.


    If the beauty of the seven girls belongs to the female type, then Na Mei''s beauty is definitely the female type, with charming and enchanting face, towering chest, slender waist, plump hips, slender legs, white skin, everything that women dream of. She has everything in her body, and is perfect. She also has everything that men dream of, And it''s better than that.


    She is not only beautiful, but also charming!


    The combination of the two, whether men or women, will be surprised to see her.


    "Hello, I''m Nami. I''m Xiaoyou''s sister. We''ll live together in the future. Maybe I''ll be your good sister." Nami smiles and doesn''t pretend at all.


    "Hello..."


    After all, they are not sisters. They are not used to it and are at a loss.


    "Wu Hao, your girlfriends are very beautiful. You have a good eye."


    "That''s it!" Wu Hao gave an evil smile.


    "Nami, you are beautiful. I feel amazed by you in an instant." Xu Xinjie said.


    "Yes, the first time I see such a charming woman, it''s the feeling that girls will be moved." Yu Ting said with a smile that she had already taken them home. It was obvious that she would be a sister in the future. It was better to take the initiative to coordinate her relationship. There was no need to be angry when she saw a girl as before.


    "I can''t imagine how Wu Hao made a beautiful girl like you accept his bad habit." Nami marveled at their open mindedness. When her men brought other women back, they showed an attitude of acceptance and welcome, which even she could hardly imagine.


    "Who makes us fall in love with a villain like him?"


    Xu Xinjie angry at him, but said with a smile: "Nami, you are not, should know his situation?"


    "Well, I know a little."


    "You''ll know it all in a minute."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "OK, don''t stand and chat. You can clean up your things. After cleaning up, I''ll see what I want to buy in the afternoon. I''ll go shopping with you and come back."


    "There are a lot of things to buy, but I''d better move in for two days, so that I can choose what I need to buy according to the actual situation. Nami, sit down first, and I''ll be with you after Xinxin has finished packing. "


    "I''ll help you clean up together?"


    "No, let''s do it ourselves."


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s just come by ourselves. Xiaoyou, help your sister pour a glass of water. Your sister just came, and you just came." Yu Ting giggles.


    "Forget it." Xiaoyou makes a cup of hot tea with a witty smile.


    "No wonder you will consider living outside. It turns out that you have such a good relationship." Nami looks at Xiaoyou with a smile, two words can tell that the relationship between them is very close.


    "Hee hee." Xiaoyou is embarrassed to smile, but very happy.


    "It''s true that you can make women accept each other." Nami looks at Wu Hao with a smile.


    "You think it''s easy for me to live a happy life after suffering a lot of crimes." Wu Hao leans on the sofa, hugs Xiaoyou, and smiles contentedly.


    "Great


    Nami giggles and pulls Xiaoyou to her feet.


    "Let''s go, Xiao you. Let''s do a favor, too."


    "Well."


    The two of them went in together to help.


    Wu haoxiao looked at them and saw that Nami also wanted to take the initiative to integrate into them. This is a good thing. If the already harmonious relationship becomes disharmonious because of a new woman, it will be a headache. Moreover, the better the relationship between Nami and them, the less harm will be done to them in the future. This is more important.


    Wu Hao took the hot tea that Nami didn''t drink and drank it directly. He leaned on the sofa and looked as if he was really enjoying it.


    At half past eleven, Lin Yuxin, Lin Xueyan, situ Na and Li Yunyao came home one after another.


    Their first reaction to see Nami is the same as that of Yu Ting and Xu Xinjie. They are surprised that there should be such a charming woman in the world. Blinking can take away the soul.


    Because Xiaoyou has learned about her future sister, and they all take an attitude of acceptance and try to coordinate the relationship as well as possible. Nami is a smart person, and her ability in this aspect is stronger than that of all of them. When she actively integrates into them, the eight people will soon get together and have a great sense of seeing each other.

 Chapter 456

    At noon, everyone went home after lunch.


    The sanitation of the manor should not be completely cleaned up, so we are going to have a lunch break.


    "Husband, how are you going to take your lunch break?" Stuart leaned against him with a bad smile, obviously indicating that he would sleep with Nami at noon.


    "Why don''t you sleep with Nami at noon? You can also sleep with Xiaoyou." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    All the girls looked at him with a smile, and they all wanted Wu Hao to take away Na Mei''s first time at noon.


    On the way out for lunch, they all quietly asked Xiao you about Na Mei. In fact, Na Mei is so beautiful. The key is that her beauty is not the same as their pure beauty, but a kind of charm that makes any man move. They can''t help worrying about Na Mei''s place. Xiao you''s answer is that her sister Na Mei''s hand has not been led by a man.


    At the same time, they were surprised, which made them eager for him to accept her as soon as possible. As a woman, this idea is very strange, but they do think so, and they also hope him to do so.


    Of course, Wu Hao was also very happy that they thought so, but he didn''t really think about accepting Nami so soon.


    "I''m not in a hurry. What''s your hurry?" Wu Hao looked at them with a smile. All the women''s faces turned red. They didn''t know what they were in a hurry. Maybe they just hoped that the women in the family would make no difference. In this way, it doesn''t matter to do anything intimate at home.


    "What are you talking about?" Nami looks at them with a smile. She only hears that they want her to take a nap with Wu Hao. She doesn''t think of what they think behind this. After all, they are not real women.


    "No, that''s to say, how many people have lunch break. Why don''t you sleep with Xiao you and Wu Hao, Nami? There are six of us, three of us, just three rooms."


    "Wu Hao, what do you think?" Nami giggles and doesn''t mind sleeping with him. Sleeping doesn''t mean doing anything.


    "I think I have something else to do at noon."


    Wu Hao looked at them with a smile and said, "Nami has decided to live with you anyway. Haha, I''m not in a hurry even if I want to. But I still want to persuade Hanhan there. I''ll leave her alone. I still hope she will move to live with you and save her living alone."


    When Wu Hao said that, they all calmed down.


    It''s true that Nami has moved here to live with you now. No matter what she has to do, there are opportunities. But Zhao Shuhan''s side is a big problem. In the video last night, she said that she didn''t want to move here to live with you. Since there are so many sisters around, there are many of her. OK, and the fact is that she is Wu Hao''s woman, When they have already lived together, I hope she can live with us.


    All in all, she is the only one left in the family.


    "So husband, are you going to come over at noon and ask Mr. Zhao to move in with us?" Asked Stuart.


    "Well, what do you think?"


    "If Hanhan can come and live with us, it''s a good thing. Come on, young master, please ask Hanhan to agree to move here. Last night, when we were in the video with Hanhan, she didn''t want to move to live with us, but how can we say that she is your woman? I think she will respect your opinion more." Yu tingdao.


    "Or..."


    Xu Xinjie hesitated and said, "why don''t we go with you? I mean Nana and Yaoyao."


    "Hey, hey, you can have this!"


    Wu Hao laughs. It is undoubtedly the best choice for the three of them to go with him. The relationship between the three of them and Zhao Shuhan belongs to teachers and students, which is a direct joint relationship. It is easy to establish a close relationship.


    "What are you laughing at? Even in the past, we just helped you convince Mr. Zhao together. You laugh as if we were going to do something in the past." Li Yunyao blushed, obviously thinking of something unsuitable for children.


    "Han Han''s attitude on this matter is very clear. In fact, I told her about it before I picked you up. She made it very clear that she wanted to live alone, at least temporarily." Wu Hao said with a bad smile: "I''m afraid it''s not so easy to persuade her. When necessary, you three need to sleep with me to dress her, hehe! You three are undoubtedly the most suitable


    "Bad guy, you know how to think about this kind of thing!" Xu Xinjie red face angry at him, the other also did not say anything.


    "Hee hee, I''m a little embarrassed to think about it. After all, Mr. Zhao is our teacher." Stuart put out her tongue.


    "What she lacks is the intimate interaction with your sisters, so that she can feel the beauty she has not experienced before, so as to better convince her." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Well, just go with you." Xu Xinjie was angry. After all, she had no direct intimate interaction with Mr. Zhao. Even if she knew that she was her good sister, it was still a bit unkind.


    "Then let''s go now."


    Wu Hao got up, took the three of them and left.


    "Don''t go too far." Lin Xueyan said, shaking her head and laughing. This guy always uses this kind of almost rogue way to solve the problems between their sisters, but it''s surprisingly easy to use. Is it really strange that the intimate experience between girls can really pull into each other''s relationship so well?


    There is no theoretical answer, but it seems to be.


    "That''s what he usually does at home?" Nami asked with a smile.


    "It''s good. Sometimes it''s worse. But how did you do it, Nami? It''s incredible that he didn''t attack you when you were so beautiful."


    Lin Xueyan said: "Yuxin and I are also close sisters, or his elder sister and younger sister. He can''t help taking us both. He can''t help taking you when he wants Xiaoyou. It''s really incredible."


    "Yes, I''m also surprised. Sister Nami, you are so beautiful and attractive. My brother is a big sex wolf. He can''t resist eating you. It''s really incredible." Lin Yuxin said.


    "He has to ask himself. Anyway, I''m ready for him. It depends on when he wants me." Nami said with a smile.


    "Brother, he knows sister Nami. Will you give it to him?"


    "You should know?"


    "That''s even more strange. I can''t figure out how such a big sex wolf could let such a beautiful woman go." Lin Yuxin scratched her head. She didn''t understand. She really didn''t understand.


    "Well, I don''t want to. Let''s take a lunch break. How can we five sleep?" Lin Xueyan looks for their opinions.


    "I sleep with Tingting, and you three sleep together." Xiaoyou chuckles and pulls Yu Ting back to her room.

 Chapter 457

    Wu Hao four people soon arrived at Zhao Shuhan''s home, Zhao Shuhan is lunch break, open the door to see them four people can''t help but be stunned.


    "Aren''t you going to see the house today? Why are you here?" Zhao Shuhan asked.


    "The house has been taken care of. It''s being cleaned up. I''ll move in at night. Come and see Mr. Zhao." Xu Xinjie pulls her into the room.


    Wu Hao grins and enters the room with situ Na and Li Yunyao.


    "Miss Zhao, don''t you feel lonely by yourself?" Said Stuart.


    "Yes, Mr. Zhao, it''s a little lonely to live alone, isn''t it? Move in with us. "


    Li Yunyao said: "anyway... Everyone''s relationship is very clear. If you live together, you can live together, and you also have a partner. When you live alone, you don''t think about it. A lot of girls live together every day, but it''s really better than living alone. It''s not lonely at all. It''s true."


    "Yes, Mr. Zhao, you used to live with us for a period of time. You must like the feeling of everyone together. If you don''t like everyone sleeping together, you can sleep in a room by yourself. That''s OK." Xu Xinjie also advised.


    "So you came here today to persuade me to move in with you?"


    Zhao Shuhan was a little embarrassed, but she couldn''t help laughing.


    "You live together. Why do I have to live with you? Are all his women going to live with him? You are really used to him as an emperor. You are taking the initiative to help him build a harem. I don''t know if you are like this. "


    "Emperor, do you want to persuade your concubine to return to the palace?" Stuart acted like a demon, which made everyone laugh.


    "Aifei, go back to the palace with me. How about being queen after you go back?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "I''m used to being alone these years. Emperor, you can go back. I''ll go back and have a look when you have time." Zhao Shuhan said and directly kicked in the past: "smelly boy, you really make yourself emperor, don''t you?"


    "It''s not to cooperate with you. Han Han, we''ve all come here. Do you want us to go back like this? Anyway, would you like to move in for a few days? There must be a beginning whether you are used to it or not, right? Maybe you''ll like to live together? " Wu Hao sat down and picked her up.


    "If you don''t get cheap here and sell yourself well, what else can you do when there are so many girls living with you?"!? You want a grand slam, don''t you? "


    "Cough, you found it all."


    "It''s nice to admit it!"


    "There''s something I''m sorry to admit. Don''t forget that the four girls in the room are all my people."


    Zhao Shuhan white his one eye, this guy is really spoiled, now is completely unscrupulous, not afraid of girls angry.


    "Miss Zhao, in fact, we also want to live together. After all, we are all here, and there is only one sister left to live outside alone. I''m sorry." Xu Xinjie said.


    "You sisters are very smooth now." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile, still a little embarrassed.


    "Because we are sisters, who let us give it to this villain?" Stuart grinned cunningly, "I''m so sleepy, Miss Zhao. Shall we have lunch break together?"


    "Wu Hao, you sleep on the sofa!" Zhao Shuhan said.


    "Damn, four women are all mine, and they want me to sleep on the sofa. What''s the reason!? No Wu Hao, with an evil smile, picked her up and threw her on the bed.


    "Hee hee ~"


    The three girls looked at each other, laughed in shame, and jumped into bed together.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, how do I feel that you four are coming to pit me?"


    "Hee hee, Mr. Zhao, it''s a little late for you to know. Next, you have to be prepared. Something very shy will happen soon." Stuart''s bad smile had already been thrown at her.


    "Ah ~ ~ Nana, don''t mess around. You are not shy. Ah ~ ~ Xinxin, how can you mess around like Nana ~ ~"


    "Hee hee." Xu Xinjie laughs but doesn''t say a word, and uses evil together with Stuart.


    Li Yunyao chuckled and ran to close all the curtains. Even at noon, the room was dark.


    "Wu Hao, if you dare to come and see me, how can I deal with you!"


    "Hey, hey, there''s something I don''t dare to do."


    Wu Hao gave a bad smile and jumped up without saying a word.


    Are their own women, carefree and relaxed.


    After a while, four girls'' voices came from the room.


    It didn''t stop until 3:30 p.m.


    Wu Hao is lying on the bed, Zhao Shuhan is lying on him, with Xu Xinjie and Li Yunyao on both sides. Situ Na is panting on the bed.


    "Han Han, how do you feel?"


    Wu Hao hugs them and smiles at Zhao Shuhan.


    "Feel your head."


    Zhao Shuhan''s face was crimson, and he put his hand on his face and pinched it hard.


    "That''s how you usually play with them at home?"


    "Hehe, otherwise." Wu Hao was very sad and laughed.


    "Don''t move, villain."


    Zhao Shuhan''s delicate body trembled and her face turned red.


    "Hee hee, Mr. Zhao, although this guy is very bad, the sisters should feel very good together, right? As long as you can let it go a little bit, it''s more fun than being alone. " She said with a smile.


    "I''ve convinced you."


    Zhao Shuhan has no choice but to smile bitterly. Situ Na is just that. This girl has never been naughty and willful. Xu Xinjie and Li Yunyao are good at playing in bed. They can play with him in all kinds of ways. It can be seen how happy he is at home. The girls are all his women. He can really play as much as he wants.


    Some time ago, when they lived together, they indulged him every night. He also played with all kinds of tricks. But today, four girls were in the same bed. It turns out that girls can play with so many tricks. I don''t know where he learned it from. It''s not too bad.


    "Miss Zhao, do you feel happier alone or with everyone?" Xu Xinjie grinned.


    "More shy anyway!" Zhao Shuhan said about him, where to admit.


    It''s easy for a person to lose his exuberant energy, but it''s much easier to feel with them, maybe not so tired, maybe all kinds of tricks, all kinds of play, feeling... More nervous, more exciting, more satisfied and happier at the same time.


    It''s really strange that I never thought I would have such a wonderful feeling with other girls.


    "So happy, too?" Li Yunyao said with a smile in her ear: "I used to think that this kind of thing should be between two people. However, after being intimate with the sisters for several times, I found that they were great together. Especially when he was bad and physically good, the sisters obviously felt more enjoyable together."

 Chapter 458

    "Well, don''t you all want me to move over and live with you one by one? If you promise, you can''t do it. In order to persuade me, you''ve put in all your efforts Zhao Shuhan is said by them to blush heartbeats, is really helpless, can only compromise agreed.


    "Hee hee, we are not his women. We are all his women, just together." Li Yunyao said: "in fact, Mr. Zhao, you should be able to think of it. Even if you live alone, you can''t avoid today''s things. This villain can enjoy several girls sleeping with him. I don''t believe he will let Mr. Zhao alone all the time." Then he twisted Wu Hao''s ear.


    "I know you still indulge him." Zhao Shuhan smiles bitterly.


    "Because we all enjoy it." Li Yunyao blushed.


    "But it''s obvious that he enjoys it the most. All the girls in the family let him enjoy it alone. There''s no one else."


    "Who let him be our man, who let us just want him to enjoy himself, who let us just want him to bring us enjoyment, so, whatever he is, just have fun together." Xu Xinjie said.


    "You, I don''t know what to say about you."


    "Anyway, that''s what happened. Anyway, we are all his women now, and our sisters have all been intimate with him. It''s good for us to be happy together." At last she had the strength to speak and stretched herself lazily.


    Zhao Shuhan had no choice but to smile, lying lazily on him, unwilling to think more.


    Emotion is really easy to infect each other. At the beginning, I never planned to live with them. A large part of the reason is that I didn''t know how to distribute each other''s night life. I was very distressed and embarrassed when I thought about it. But after such intimate things happened with them, this kind of distress actually disappeared. Anyway, they were already intimate, No matter what the night is like, there''s no need to be embarrassed.


    "Hehe, sleep for half an hour, and then get up and pack up." Wu Hao smiles contentedly and finally gathers all her beauties.


    "Sleep on your head, this sleep must sleep until night, straight up, you are so energetic, I command you to pack things." Zhao Shuhan pinched him for a moment, and said: "besides, I only promise to move in during the winter vacation to live with you. After the beginning of school, I still want to move back to live on my own. Do you hear me?"


    "Well, well, whatever you say." I''m not willing to move back when I''m used to it.


    "What are you laughing at? You can''t bear to come out?" Zhao Shuhan pinched him.


    "This villain likes it." Xu Xinjie giggled and gave Zhao Shuhan some paper towels at the head of the bed.


    "Wait a minute, hee hee."


    Situ Na smiles and gets into bed. Xu Xinjie and Li Yunyao giggle. Zhao Shuhan doesn''t know what she wants. Before she asks, she blushes.


    "Nana, don''t..."


    "Nana is the worst. She often bullies us like this." Li Yunyao sticks out her tongue.


    Zhao Shuhan is too shy to speak.


    After a while, situ Na crawled out of the bed, bulging her mouth and kissing Zhao Shuhan without saying a word. Zhao Shuhan was already shy, but now she was even more shy and swallowed.


    "Hee hee ~ ~" situ Na looked at Zhao Shuhan with a proud smile, licking the corner of her mouth, which was bad and charming.


    "Nana, is that how bad you are? You are more than he is Zhao Shuhan blushed.


    "There is another Yuxin and Xiaoyou at home. The three of them are his helpers in bed to cooperate with him in all kinds of bad things." Xu Xinjie couldn''t help laughing.


    "I feel like it''s a wrong choice for me to move in with you." Zhao Shuhan can''t laugh or cry. She is very shy.


    "But there''s no room for regret. Get up, pack up and go home. Husband, what are you doing lying down? Get up quickly. If you haven''t enjoyed enough, everyone can accompany you at night. I don''t think everyone will refuse such a special day today. "


    "I refuse!" Zhao Shuhan said angrily.


    "Refusal is invalid!"


    Wu Hao laughs and takes her out of bed.


    ¡­¡­


    After a little rest, the car picked them up.


    Five people in the family are ready. When they see Zhao Shuhan coming, they all laugh. Anyway, their sisters are together.


    Of course, the most contented is Wu Hao, who is his own woman. Maybe all the women who are his own women get together and will live with him in the future. Zhao Shuhan is right. This is the emperor''s life!


    No wonder the emperors all wanted 72 concubines in three palaces and six courtyards. Apart from the energy problem, which man can firmly refuse when he has the ability to get it? It is estimated that many saints can, but he is not a saint. Even if he becomes a God in the future, he is still a layman. He likes the living feeling brought by seven emotions and six desires.


    At six in the afternoon, we arrived at the manor.


    The manager had been waiting at the gate of the manor.


    There are still seven beauties in the morning and nine beauties in the afternoon. The manager is surprised.


    In their business, we often see a young man with several beautiful women coming to buy a villa and a high-end commercial house. The women around the young man can more or less feel the world atmosphere from temperament. In general, several beautiful women come to buy a house with a man. Those books are just for fun. The younger the girl is, the more so it is, But these girls around Wu Hao are very different. Their inner temperament proves that they are not playthings. They all seem to have moved into their own homes. That is to say, they are in love with Wu Hao.


    It''s very abnormal, very abnormal, but in fact each of them shows that they have an obvious love relationship with him.


    He guessed in his heart that these beauties should be serious beauties, but he could not understand their relationship with him.


    "Good evening, Mr. Wu."


    When the manager saw someone get off the bus, he went up from a distance.


    "Oh, you haven''t finished work so late?" Wu Hao stepped forward and was surprised to see him.


    "This manor is sold from me. On the first day Mr. Wu and all the beauties moved in, I should have come to say congratulations." The manager said with a smile.


    "That''s very kind of you. Have you done a good job in sanitation?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "It''s all done, from the top floor to the basement, from the lake in the back to the lawn in the front yard. You can stay at ease."


    "Good. It''s so late. Go back and have a rest early. "


    "Well, Mr. Wu, have a nice stay."


    The manager bowed politely and drove back. The sound of the engine told him how happy he was.

 Chapter 459

    "This is the house you bought?"


    Zhao Shuhan is quite surprised, "smelly boy, do you have so much money or do you want it from your family?"


    "It''s your own money, of course. I have a wife now, and I''m still nine. If I ask for money from my family, what qualification do I have to get you? What''s the right to say you''re all my wives? What confidence can I tell you that I can give you happiness? "


    Wu Hao said seriously, "ladies and gentlemen, I respect your willingness to work and have your own extra life circle. One day when you are not willing to work or tired, the outside world will want to live a flat life. Then you don''t have to think about anything. When you get home, I will support you. I will give you everything you want without hesitation."


    The women looked at him and were moved.


    Sometimes feelings don''t need too much commitment, just need him to have the courage to tell them that he is willing to be their best dependence.


    "Well, you make me want to hold you." Xu Xinjie patted him and rubbed his eyes.


    "That''s it." Lin Yuxin said that she had already jumped into his arms.


    "Well, go in and hug me as you like. Don''t kiss me at the gate." Lin Xueyan said with a smile that she was not moved. She was not only moved but also gratified to see that he was not only playing, but also loving these girls responsibly.


    "Wu Hao, have you found a serious problem?"


    Zhao Shuhan said with a smile: "generally speaking, when girls are moved, they are eager to have a hug to give them warmth. But now you have nine girlfriends. If everyone is moved by you, your embrace can''t meet everyone''s needs. Don''t you worry about everyone''s imbalance?"


    "If hugging can''t meet your needs, let''s go to bed. Hehe, I can spend more time in bed to satisfy you, so that your feelings can be satisfied to the greatest extent. Nine of you can go to bed together, and I guarantee that all of you will be satisfied." Wu Hao had a bad laugh.


    "Wu Hao!"


    All the girls threw a white eye at him. This guy is getting more and more serious. It''s this kind of hooligan''s words.


    Wu Hao laughs and walks into the manor with them.


    Comfortable!


    Once you enter the clean and refreshing room, you feel very comfortable. The heating has been turned on in advance. Once you enter the room, you feel warm and comfortable. Everyone is sitting on the sofa together. Everyone is most satisfied with this new home.


    "Han Han, Nami, you haven''t visited this house yet. It''s just time for us to walk together." Lin Xueyan stood up.


    "Good, good. I didn''t take a good look when I came here in the morning. Now I just have a good look at our own home, hehe." "Let''s take a closer look at the first floor, and we will lead the way," she said


    "Slow down."


    All the girls smile, and these two girls are just living treasures together.


    "Wu Hao, would you like to accompany us?" Nami looks at Wu Hao with a smile.


    "OK, I''ll accompany you to visit our new home. In the morning, I took a look around and just had a good look."


    Wu Hao got up, hugged Na Mei and went to see the scenery with them.


    In fact, in his eyes, they are the most beautiful scenery.


    "Wu Hao, you are so lucky. All the girls around you are so good." Nami was hugged by him and said with a smile: "what I said is good is not only beautiful, but also a kind of feeling, a kind of temperament emanating from my heart. Although they serve a husband together, they are still pure, kind and independent. It''s lucky for a man to meet such a girl, and you are surrounded by such girls, Sometimes I feel like you''re lucky. "


    "Including you?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "What do you think?" Nami looked at him with a smile.


    "In addition to your job responsibilities as God of death, I think you are pure, kind and independent, but I don''t know if I am lucky enough to get you."


    "You don''t have to ask for my answer."


    "I know."


    "So in the end, you are not sure whether you should let me be your woman."


    "A goddess is a goddess."


    "I thought you were the kind of man who tried to take all the beautiful girls around him as his own. He didn''t think too much about it, or even if he had to think about it, he would get them first, but it didn''t seem like that."


    "You are different from them. I know they are my women no matter what. But you, I can''t guarantee anything except your body. Maybe I''m the only man who has ever touched your body in your whole life. But in the end, it''s very likely that we will meet on the battlefield, and I''m still a very male chauvinist man in essence, I feel that the woman whose body is occupied by me should be my woman. I don''t want to see my woman hurt by others under any circumstances, and I don''t want to hurt my woman on my own initiative, so... "


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and said, "frankly speaking, I told myself in my heart that I should accept you as soon as possible. No matter how I make you my woman, if anything happens in the future, there will be a fetter, but I still have concerns about the actual situation, and you know the reason."


    "Guess what, I want to be your woman?" Nami asked suddenly.


    "I guess you don''t want to be my woman." Wu Hao said: "although you are from the netherworld, you are different from Xiaoyou. Xiaoyou and I have an emotional foundation, but to tell you the truth, we really have no emotional foundation. In this case, as a man, I still hesitate. As a woman, you can''t want to be my woman, I guess the reason why you are willing is because I said that the way to release life sharing is to combine two people, and the other reason is that you try to make me choose to stand on the side of the nether world in the future friction and even battle because of your relationship with Xiaoyou. "


    "Seriously, Wu Hao, you really have the potential to be a God." Nami looked at him with a serious look.


    "In fact, I just want to be a god quietly. After all, this is the earth, not the super plane that can never be broken. Once there is a battle, the weak existence of the earth in your eyes may disappear every minute. Where can I be a God then? Mars or Enceladus? "


    Wu Hao said seriously: "so, Nami, I sincerely hope you can seriously consider this matter, go back to the nether world and try your best to persuade Shirley to give up what she wants to do. I always feel that what she wants to do will be a devastating thing."

 Chapter 460

    "I''ll try."


    Nami sighed a little and said, "but I know the character of sherry better than anyone else. It''s almost impossible for anyone to stop what she wants to do, especially when I''ve told you that she is half successful. No matter what he wants to do, she can''t give up."


    "Just try your best!"


    Wu Hao said: "any desperate thing can only be hopeful if it is done. The worst result is to continue to happen according to her plan, don''t you think?"


    Nami smiles and looks at him in a trance.


    "The goddess is moved by me?" Wu Hao joked.


    "A little. There are no men in the nether world. Human men are just undead souls to me, so you are the first male god I come into contact with. It seems normal to be interested in you and moved by you. " Nami said with a smile.


    "There are men and women in your souls. Why is there no man in the nether world?" Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "The soul is the soul. The recovered soul is like a product of recycling and remanufacturing. Their life in the netherworld is just for the next reincarnation, which does not mean that they are the people of the netherworld. The God of death in the netherworld is the life created by Sherry by using the soul alone. If she does not create a male god of death, there will be no male god of death, It''s different from whether there''s a male soul in the nether world. " Nami explained.


    "So, why didn''t Shirley create the male god of death?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "How can I explain this to you? We, the created God of death, essentially use a part of Sherry''s power. Sherry is a female, so she creates a male god of death, so he can''t use Sherry''s power. What''s the meaning of creating it?"!? Moreover, you men may find the world without women boring, but in the world without women, everything can be normal


    Nami giggled, "of course, the premise is that women have never experienced the beauty that men can bring them, such as Xiaoyou. He never thought men were good before, but you let her taste the taste of being a woman. It can''t be said that she can''t leave men, but at least she doesn''t want to leave you! They are all the same. I guess they don''t think it''s a wonderful thing to be with men when they are all around. But they give themselves to you one by one. You see, you moisten them one by one. "


    "Hey, hey, do you want me to moisten you?" Wu Hao hugged her with a bad smile.


    "Well, I kind of want to try what it''s like to be a real woman." Nami gently lifted her hair and leaned on him.


    Wu Hao felt that he couldn''t stand it. If the goblin wanted to seduce people, just one action would be enough.


    "Cough, let''s get down to business. Since you have decided to do it, when will you start?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I can start any time." Nami laughed and said, "but I have a condition."


    "I''ll let you know when you get back!"


    "Well, I believe you! But I can only say that it''s a try. I won''t promise you whether it will succeed or not. " Nami was stunned and then began to laugh.


    "I know that whether you succeed or not, and whether you say it or not after you go back, I will tell you the way to release life sharing when you come back." Wu Hao said seriously.


    Nami was stunned again and gave a bitter smile.


    "What are you two doing in the back? Hurry up." Stuart urged.


    "There''s nothing urgent at home. Take your time. Take your time." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Husband, you know you are anxious in bed. Everyone is in bed. You are anxious to play here and there."


    "Nana, what a metaphor."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. They blushed first.


    "Hee hee."


    Stuart playfully took Lin Yuxin to the front. Anyway, now we are all sisters. We have played all kinds of intimate things together. It''s very interesting to tease these beautiful sisters around us.


    "Nami, don''t listen to her nonsense. This is like the kitchen. Let''s go to the kitchen."


    Lin Xueyan snatches Na Mei from Wu Hao. A group of her sisters form a sightseeing group and look around. Wu Hao follows them and suddenly finds that they are having a good time. Instead, she becomes redundant.


    be able neither to cry nor to laugh.


    From the first floor to the second floor, from the second floor to the third floor, it was too dark, so we didn''t go outside. Finally, we went to the basement together.


    The most spacious part of the whole manor is the basement, which is also very comfortable. Drink at the bar, sit down and chat in the living room, and then... Pour the big bed to sleep directly.


    Tonight, of course, we have to sleep together!


    When we came back from sightseeing at the bottom of the lake, ten people sat together at the bar. We didn''t have much good wine yet, so we made do with pouring some.


    "Sisters, what do you think is better for us to rebuild the area at the bottom of the lake?" Lin Xueyan looked at everyone and asked.


    "I think it can be transformed into a big round bed with natural scenery and beautiful women. We can enjoy the perfect night life and enjoy the fish swimming on it when we hold each other gently. It''s not too cool." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "There is already a big bed here. Why do you want so many big beds? I want to get a bed all day. Besides, I didn''t ask you. " Lin Xueyan gives him a angry look.


    "Or what are you going to build? Building nothing is better than building a dormitory. "


    "It seems reasonable."


    Zhao Shuhan said: "although the boy''s idea is bad, for the sake of the environment itself, building a bedroom is really a great choice, unique."


    "Yes, Han Han, you have eyes!"


    "For your size, it doesn''t mean that you have to build a bedroom because it''s suitable for you. You have so many beauties around you that you want to sleep with everyone all day. Why do you have to go to the basement to sleep when the bedroom is so big upstairs?" Zhao Shuhan said: "in addition to the bedroom, it''s also a good choice to build a beautiful ring-shaped reception hall. Although it''s impossible for some guests to bring them to the basement to meet each other, our family can sit there to chat, drink tea and have a look at the scenery. It''s also very comfortable."


    "Well, our family can do whatever they want!" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Laugh what laugh." Zhao Shuhan himself was a little embarrassed by the three words of the family. There are so many of them.


    "Whatever you do, hehe, the bed in the basement is big enough. Let''s sleep in the basement tonight. I don''t want to favor one over the other on the first day of moving to a new house, so..." Wu Hao is serious, but he can''t hide his inner impulse.


    "That''s what I thought!"


    All the girls gave him a angry look, and their faces were a little red.

 Chapter 461

    Nami''s figure appears in the sky of the nether world. The cities below are huge and clear. These cities composed of souls waiting for reincarnation are the same as the cities in the human world, but they are more diversified. Only a small part of the countries established by human beings on earth are here.


    The souls who come here use their memories to continue to create here, as if they have started a new life, maybe they think so.


    But only death knows that they are just raw materials for biological reconstruction, that''s all.


    Nami sighed.


    Although these souls are only materials for reconstruction, the accumulation of time has made them part of the netherworld. If sherry and Liya fight, these souls should be used by Sherry to create more death gods and then sacrifice in this battle!?


    The number of souls here is greatly reduced, which means that the number of human beings on earth will be sharply reduced, and the power of the nether world will be further weakened in the future.


    Nami only knows that Sherry wants to merge the immortal body of the goddess of time with her own immortal soul, but she has no idea what she will do after the fusion.


    Looking at the sky tower in the dark temple in the distance, Nami was in a mixed mood.


    As the right-hand man of sherry and the dean of deathly Seminary, she just does what Sherry wants to do. But this time, she wants to stop her from going on. Is that right? She doesn''t know!


    For her abnormal psychology, Nami felt very painful.


    Take a deep breath, the body disappears, instantly appears in the no fly zone of Youming temple, and falls to the top layer of Tongtian tower on foot.


    "Lord Shirley, I''m back." Said Nami at the door.


    "Come in."


    The door opened automatically and Nami went in.


    There are two girls'' bodies floating in the air, one is concrete, the other is ethereal and transparent. The transparent body is constantly transmitting power to the solid body, and its body is becoming more and more transparent.


    "Sherry, this..." Na Mei''s face was surprised and her expression changed.


    How could she not know these two bodies? The ethereal and transparent one is the body of sherry, who has the immortal soul, while the concrete one is the body of time goddess, who has the immortal body. How could Sherry begin to merge her immortal soul into the immortal body of time goddess when she is still in a state of injury? She is not surprised.


    "Don''t worry. As I heal, I can merge my immortal soul with Leia''s immortal body, which can greatly speed up my speed."


    The voice of the netherworld goddess came to Nami''s ears.


    "Liya''s speed of collecting time must be faster than my speed of fusion. If she does fusion after healing, the speed will not be as fast as her. I must strive to complete the fusion before she creates a new body. Nami, what''s the matter with your life span? Why is that all that''s left? "


    "Lord Shirley, on the way out of the nether world last time, I met a six star eclipse beast. Although I killed it in the end, I also paid a heavy price. The man I took to deal with the goddess of time died on the spot, and my own time was consumed only a little, so the plan to collect the spirit of the goddess of time by using the soul bottle has not been completed." Nami said calmly.


    "Six stars eat time beast?"


    "Yes, Lord Shirley, and it was found in the passage of time and space between the nether world and the earth. Not only that, there are many low-grade time eaters on the earth."


    "Do the cannibals want to make a comeback?" Shirley''s voice suddenly became heavy.


    Nami looked at her for a moment and said, "Lord Shirley, it''s not a good sign that the six star time eater appears in this universe. Maybe the time eater may make a comeback again. At that time, if only we in the netherworld were left to fight against the time eater, it would seem that people were weak. Although the goddess of time was alone, her racial talent was extremely strong, In the war of time eaters, if you lack her, you will almost lose half of your strength. Will Sherry consider it? "


    Shirley did not speak, the soul continues to integrate into the Liya body.


    "Lord Shirley..."


    "Nami, do you believe that I can get stronger power to destroy the whole Diablo by myself?"


    "This..." Nami didn''t know how to say it.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll get real power before the predators invade." Shelley changed the topic and said, "I''ve lost lya''s time supply for the time being. In case I have to save the rest of my time, I''ll give you 500000 years first." With that, a wave of black energy from Na Mei''s heart, Na Mei''s life suddenly increased by 500000 years.


    "Thank you, Lord Shirley."


    "What''s going on with Leah?"


    "The goddess of time has found a successor and is using this successor to collect time, which has been collected for thousands of years."


    "Heirs? Where can human beings on earth bear the spirit of God? "


    "I also investigated this man, but his life experience is very complicated. In fact, he not only inherited the power of time from the goddess of time, but also found the power of the nether world in his body." Nami said, not half.


    "The power of the underworld appears in the human body..." Shirley''s voice is more heavy.


    "Don''t worry, sherry. In view of this man''s special and complex identity, I have tried my best to draw him closer to our underworld and try to reduce the pressure on our underworld in future conflicts."


    "Well done, he can inherit the power of Liya and have the power of the nether world at the same time. This person is absolutely not simple. Even if he doesn''t come close to us in the future, he must control this person."


    "Yes, Sherry..."


    "He said


    "The danger of time eaters is usually devastating once they break out. Should we consider one more way just in case?"


    "Don''t think about it. I can''t return the immortal body to Leia now, and I won''t ask her to forgive me. I will destroy the dark Protoss with my strongest power!" Shirley said: "since lya has found her successor, it''s not so easy for you to collect her soul. If you don''t want her soul, I''ll think of another way. You can continue to monitor her actions and control her successor."


    "Yes Nami no longer makes unnecessary persuasion.


    "How about Xiaoyou?" Shirley asked.


    "Xiaoyou has a good life in the world." Nami said.


    "No matter what, you must protect Xiaoyou."


    "I understand."


    "Let the trainee death in the world collect more fresh souls, and I will speed up the healing."


    "Yes, sherry. I''ll take more apprentices to the world. I''ll do both."


    "Very good!"


    "Then I''ll leave first!"


    "Thank you so much."


    Nami stepped back.

 Chapter 462

    Nami took 6000 apprentices from the school of death, 2000 people into the earth, 4000 people into other planets to collect fresh souls.


    In the dark blue building, the familiar rooms have a strange feeling. The suites that I haven''t stayed in for a long time lack the familiar atmosphere. They look more like the rooms of a top-level Hotel, without the taste of old houses.


    Nami filled a jar of water, took off all her clothes, and sank into the bottom of the water to calm herself down.


    Sherry''s speed exceeded her expectation, and the possibility of recovering the situation further declined. Even the fact that the beast invaded when she moved out of the food didn''t change her determination. It can be seen that her attitude on this matter is very firm, and


    Sherry said that she would get more powerful power to solve the problem of time eaters. Does this mean to combine the two powers of time goddess and netherworld goddess to develop a new power? Or does it mean that she will use her fused body to find more powerful power?


    Listen to her tone, the latter is more likely, and she already knows how to get more powerful. That''s why she is so eager to integrate the body of the goddess of time. On the one hand, she can get powerful power as soon as possible, on the other hand, she can fight the goddess of time with her best state.


    What power can be stronger than the combination of time goddess and netherworld goddess?


    Nami had no idea.


    At present, the probability of war between the two sides is 100%. Even if Wu Hao and Liya want to win back the immortal body, they will fight against her. The last result they want to see is obviously an inevitable result.


    Well.


    but!


    How long can the two sides live in peace?


    half a month? one month? Or two months?


    Sherry''s progress is beyond imagination, and Wu Hao''s large-scale collection of Internet thinking time is also far faster than imagination, perhaps only one month at most.


    Nami has been in the water for two days. She still wants to go back to find Wu Hao. It''s better to make some things clear.


    ¡­¡­


    At 3:30 in the afternoon, Lin Xueyan went to the company and didn''t come back. Zhao Shuhan and Yu Ting were reading in the study. Xu Xinjie and Li Yunyao were doing their homework in the study. Xiaoyou and Lin Yuxin were talking and laughing while watching TV, while Wu Hao was practicing alone in the basement.


    "Sister Nami? Oh, you''re back at last


    Lin Yuxin was the first to see Na Mei, and she jumped up with a smile.


    "I''ve been moistened very well these days. My face is red." Nami touched her pretty face and laughed.


    "Hee hee, everyone is well nourished. When can you enjoy the happiness of being nourished?" Lin Yuxin smiles and pulls Nami to sit down.


    "Sister Nami." Xiaoyou said hello.


    "Why don''t I arrange for you to sleep with your husband at night Stuart giggled with eyebrows.


    "Well, I just came back, you don''t tease me, even if you are happy every day, you still want to pull me into the water!? What about your husband? Don''t you have fun in your room in broad daylight? " Nami said with a smile.


    "He''s been very good these days after you left. He doesn''t know what to do in the basement during the day except at night." Said Stuart.


    "Still in the basement?"


    "Well, I went to the basement after lunch."


    "Well, I''ll go down and look for him first."


    "Hee hee, sister Nami, do you want us to help you? I''m afraid you can''t bear it for the first time. " Lin Yuxin said with a smile.


    "Well, when I give it to him, all of you will help me." Nami giggled and said hello to the four girls in the study first. Then she went to Wu Hao to show her respect and politeness.


    basement.


    Wu Hao sat cross legged at the bottom of the lake.


    He knew when Nami came down, so he didn''t stop practicing.


    "In fact, it''s good to transform this place into a special place for cultivation, especially for the practitioners who are preparing to enter. It''s very quiet, peaceful and natural, and it''s easy to enter the state of unity of mind and spirit." Nami sat down beside Wu Hao.


    "That''s what I thought, so I didn''t plan to move here."


    Wu Hao opened his eyes, looked at Na Mei''s charming face with a trace of dignified, not joking, directly asked: "not smooth?"


    "Not only is it not going well, things are likely to be more serious than you think."


    Nami sighed.


    He said: "when I go back, Sherry has already begun to integrate with Liya''s immortal body. I''m afraid that her progress can be fully integrated in two months at most. In this case, my persuasion doesn''t work at all. I can''t change her mind even if I tell you about the invasion of Diablo. This time, she''s playing for real."


    "So fast? Has she recovered from her injury? " Wu Hao was surprised.


    "While healing, fusion, in order to speed up the fusion speed."


    Na Mei finished and looked at Wu Hao. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    "Let''s say what we want to say. Although we have different positions, we are willing to solve problems with the same attitude. It doesn''t matter if you tell me something." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "It seems that Sherry''s integration with Liya''s immortal body is to find a more powerful force." Nami said.


    "The power after the fusion of immortal soul and immortal body is not strong enough?" Wu Hao looked even more surprised.


    "I can''t understand that, but I guess what she means is that there may be such a powerful force. I''m worried that this powerful force can''t be at the mercy of sherry. Maybe a more terrible battle is brewing."


    Said Nami, sighing again.


    "Now the danger of the dark Protoss is like a time bomb that doesn''t know when it will explode. Sherry is very likely to lead to a higher-level battle. Now the situation really doesn''t know what to do. Wu Hao, I have something to discuss with you and Liya. Can you call Liya out? "


    "I''m here." Liya''s voice sounded at the bottom of the open lake. Wu Hao and Na Mei could hear it.


    "Lord Leia, do you know what the power Lord Sherry is looking for?" Asked Nami.


    "I''m not sure." Leia''s sweet voice was also very serious.


    "Not sure is the target of doubt, can you tell me? Although I''m the right-hand man of sherry, you should know me well. You''ve grown up watching me. You should know what my temperament is. I also hope to solve this problem, instead of letting Sherry cause death. " Nami said, a little worried.


    "Seriously, I''m a little confused about your conversation." Liya looks like a 15-year-old little Lori. She is actually watching Nami grow up. This relationship is also chaotic.

 Chapter 463

    "She may want to find the power of the Creator!" Liya did not answer Wu Hao''s curiosity, but directly responded to Na Mei''s question.


    "The master of creation?"


    Wu Hao and Na Mei were surprised.


    "In fact, Shirley and I are not the two gods who appeared together with the universe, but someone created us and endowed us with strength and responsibility. If there is anything in the universe that is more powerful than the combination of my strength and her strength, it is undoubtedly the power of the creator." Leia said.


    "So you and Shirley are sisters?" Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "Well."


    "I''ve been working on it for a long time. You two are actually sisters. Who is the elder sister and who is the younger sister?"


    "Shirley is a little older than me, so she''s my sister, and I''m my sister."


    "This elder sister is drunk too. She wants to kill her own younger sister?"


    Leia did not speak, nor could she feel what she was feeling.


    "Xiaoya, don''t worry. I won''t let her get what she wants!" Wu Hao is firm.


    "Thank you, master." Leia said.


    "Wu Hao, it''s easy to talk big, but it''s not so easy to do things. Sherry has begun to integrate the immortal body of Liya. Once she really integrates successfully, I believe that you can''t be her opponent when you unite with Liya."


    Nami asked, "Lord Leia, do you know where the creator is? Although I don''t think I should say that, it''s not likely that you will defeat sherry. Instead, it''s better to solve this problem from the source. You can find the creator first. Whether the creator is good or bad, you can have a better chance to prevent sherry from making further mistakes. "


    "I don''t know where the creator is. In fact, Shirley and I haven''t seen her since we were created. It''s impossible to know where she is now, but judging from Shirley''s current performance, she may already know where the master is. " Leiya doubts: "even if Shirley merges my immortal body and absorbs my soul, she can''t be the opponent of the master. Can she really get the power of the master?"


    "Could it be your so-called creator who guided her to do so?" Wu Hao asked.


    "No way."


    Leia hesitated for a moment and said, "since the master can create us, Shirley and I will not lead us to fight each other, let alone lead her to take her own power. Master, there''s something I haven''t told you. In fact, the reason why I found you in the first place is that I heard the guidance of the master when I was defeated and ran away. She asked me to come to you. From this detail, the master doesn''t like to see the relationship between Sherry and me, so she won''t give Sherry more power to make her family dominant, It can only be said that Sherry herself made this incident for some reason. "


    "There''s so much you haven''t told me." Wu Hao gave a wry smile, but he was used to telling himself something like squeezing toothpaste from time to time. He thought it over calmly and asked, "Xiaoya, you said that the creator guide you to find me. Is the creator male or female?"


    "Woman."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao was stunned, and he felt puzzled.


    "So Wu Hao, do you have some connection with this creator?" Nami was surprised. How else would the master know him? How could you direct Lord Leia to him?


    It seems that all these things are arranged step by step. The conflict between the goddess of the nether world and the goddess of time is only the beginning. The real process is not how they solve the conflict, but how Wu Hao becomes a god of the same level with them from an ordinary person. I''m afraid the result is not the result of them, but the result of Wu Hao.


    "I can''t answer you when you ask me, but it''s obvious." Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders, and some of his conjectures didn''t come out.


    There was a moment of silence.


    "Lord Leia, Lord Shirley is not the rival of the creator?" Asked Nami anxiously.


    "If there is no accident, it will not be her opponent, but she is so eager to get the dominant power, I am worried that she will know something that can cause accidents. Nami, do you know why Shirley wants the power to dominate? " Leia said.


    "I don''t know."


    Nami thought for a moment and shook her head. "I don''t even know if Lord Shirley''s power of domination is her ultimate goal or just a process. There are other purposes."


    "She didn''t tell you anything?"


    "No. Lord Liya, you and Lord Shirley are sisters. Did you have any omens before you had a conflict? "


    "Shirley doesn''t like to talk to me very much, and I don''t know what she thinks." Leah sighed helplessly.


    There was another silence.


    "Anyway, let''s analyze the situation calmly."


    Wu Hao said: "I used to think that Shelly''s taking away Xiaoya''s immortal body is the end in itself, but now it''s obviously just a process, so judging from this point, the conflict between the two sisters belongs to the conflict, but the conflict is not on you, so the problem between the two of you can be reconciled, that is, as long as Shelly is willing to return your immortal body to you, Xiaoya, the conflict between you and the nether world can be avoided. Is that right? "


    "If she is willing to return my body, I can choose to forgive her. Anyway, she is my sister." Leia said.


    "Good, so Nami, what you have to consider now is not how to help Shirley stop and deal with me and Xiaoya. What do you think?"


    "I think I''m doing that." Nami Road, just very hesitant, but such an analysis, she is more determined to do so.


    "Good! Now we have two problems, one is the reason why Shirley did it, the other is the consequence of her doing it. The reason now seems that unless we ask her, we have no correct answer. As for the consequences of her doing so, I think we can analyze two situations. The worst plan is that she succeeds in winning the power of the creator, and the better result is that she fails and is defeated by the creator. "


    Wu Hao said: "if she is defeated, no matter what she wants, it doesn''t matter. Considering the probability that Xiaoya will regain her immortal body at least 80%, let the situation return to the possibility before all this happened. I think it''s at least 95%. What we fear most is that she succeeds. Once she succeeds, we have to consider two possibilities after her success, If Shirley just wants to pursue power and snatch the power of the master of creation, it''s a better result. Aggrieved Leia can''t get her real body back. If the power of the master is only a means to complete her secret, then the problem is big. "

 Chapter 464

    "It''s absolutely extraordinary to be able to create two cosmopolitan goddesses. Once Shirley gets such a powerful power, there will be no one to check and balance her in this universe. No matter whether she wants to destroy this universe or create a new universe according to her own wishes, for human beings in this universe now, Or it''s not a good thing for all of life. "


    Wu Hao said: "to tell you the truth, I really don''t think that a person who can attack his sister in order to gain strength can be self-contained after gaining strength. The stronger the strength, the easier it is to release everything in her heart. No matter what she thinks she has done is good or bad, it''s not good for the existing world, In front of you cosmic forces, the earth is as fragile as a clay ball. It can''t withstand any damage at all. I think other planets with life are the same. "


    "On a higher level, the existing life in the universe is not worth mentioning, just like the destruction of a nest of hundreds of thousands of millions of ants by human beings will not have any moral self condemnation. Once Shirley stands at the height where she can control the whole universe and rebuild a high-rise building on the basis of destroying the nest, she will not have any guilt, Moreover, she has the ability to create new life. It''s not impossible for her to rebuild her ideal world. The whole nether world is created by her. In this respect, she has not only the ability but also the experience. With stronger power, she can really create a higher level world. " Said Leia anxiously.


    "I feel... I feel Lord Sherry won''t do that."


    Nami said cautiously: "I have been in touch with sherry for a long time. I don''t find that she has any great desire to create an ideal new world, or even has any ideas. At least she never told me that she wants to create a new world. Even in the netherworld, she has no mind to manage it, Lord Leia, you often travel to and from the netherworld, and you know that the pattern of the netherworld today is not created according to Lord Shirley''s ideal way, but a world created by the souls who enter the netherworld freely. She is not even willing to interfere in the territorial disputes of those souls, If you want to say that she wants to destroy the present world and recreate her ideal world, I don''t think it''s possible. She has the ability and experience to create the world, but she has no ambition and experience to rule the world. "


    Leia was silent for a moment.


    "Judging from her ability, Shirley does have the conditions to create a new world, but it seems to be true when you say that. Judging from her existing performance, she does not have any desire and idea for creating a new world. I feel that she is not interested in these things at all. Every time I ask her to accompany me to visit the netherworld, he never gets lazy. Even if I ask her, she doesn''t know anything, It''s not like someone who has the idea to rule the world and create the world. "


    "Yes, Lord Shirley''s character is not suitable for such hard work. The management of the nether world is all left to us, the God of death. She never asks whether it''s good or bad. She really doesn''t want to rule the world, let alone make a world." Nami said.


    "So according to you, Shirley just wants to be powerful? Is that so? " Wu Hao asked.


    Nami and Leia were silent.


    "Shirley... Doesn''t seem obsessed with power." Leah said, doubting herself.


    "I feel like Lord Leia, and Lord Sherry doesn''t look like someone who has the ultimate pursuit of power." Nami said, also very confused.


    "So we''ve been discussing this for a long time, and it''s not working out at all?"


    Wu Hao said with a bitter smile: "anyone has a motive to do anything. She doesn''t pursue powerful power, and she doesn''t want to create the world and rule the world. Then why does she have to get such powerful power?"


    "That''s the trouble. We don''t know what she wants to do." Leah said helplessly.


    "I really want to see what you call sherry, the girl''s family is doing with all these crazy things." Wu Hao rolled his eyes. He was speechless to the netherworld goddess.


    "It''s terrible for women to go crazy. The goddess is also a woman." Nami said from the bottom of her heart.


    Wu Hao nodded with a bitter smile.


    Leia grinned bitterly.


    "No one knows what Sherry is going to do now, but our goal is very clear, that is to stop her from doing what she wants to do, so as to prevent the terrible results from happening." Nami said.


    "How to stop it?" Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Find the creator one step ahead of her!"


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that. Although I''m guided by the master to find the master, I don''t know where the master is. It''s impossible for me to find the master one step ahead of her." Leia said.


    "What about that?" Nami has no idea.


    "What you are talking about is the ideal plan. It is impossible to realize this plan at this stage, so we can only find a compromise plan."


    Wu Hao thought for a moment and said, "it''s obvious that Shirley knows where the master is, and she also believes that her own strength can defeat the master. Maybe we can try to get the master''s whereabouts out of her mouth."


    "This..." Nami looked at him in surprise. This plan is not bold.


    "First of all, let''s assume the worst possible scenario, that is, Shirley is completely integrated with Xiaoya''s immortal body, which also means that Xiaoya can''t beat Shirley, so we can''t jump to beat her, but entangle tactics to get the master''s whereabouts out of her mouth. Once this goal is achieved, we will withdraw immediately. At this time, Nami, you can try to hold Shirley, As long as Liya can find the master first, the possibility of the joint master defeating Shirley should still be very high. At that time, you may be able to regain the immortal body with the help of the master. Then you two are equal again, and the situation will return to the original pattern again. "


    Wu Hao said: "at that time, there was only one problem we faced, that is, to join hands to resist the dark Protoss, and the conflict between you will be resolved."


    "You speak so easily." Nami can''t laugh or cry.


    "Or do you have a better plan?" Wu Hao shrugged, and nameidon had nothing to say.


    "It seems that we have to follow this plan first."


    Leiya said: "it''s imperative to stop Shirley. As long as we have one more chance, we must do it. No matter what she wants to do, we must prevent the worst result. Even if she doesn''t do anything after she gets the power, the fight between her and the master will be enough to destroy half the universe."

 Chapter 465

    "It seems that''s the only way now." Nami sighed helplessly.


    "This matter needs your cooperation, so Nami, no matter what kind of opposition position we used to stand on, now that the matter has been made clear, this opposition position will not exist. I hope we can better cooperate and solve this problem." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "Of course I know that, otherwise I would not discuss it with you. Lord Leia, I don''t know if it''s appropriate for me to say something to you


    "You say it."


    "If this matter can be solved, I hope you can choose to forgive Lord Shirley."


    "I''ll talk to her about it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nami no longer said anything, but said: "I think it will take up to two months for sherry, so you''d better get ready quickly. If you can stop her before she is completely integrated into the immortal body, it''s the best choice to avoid unnecessary danger to the greatest extent."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    Leia answered.


    All three looked heavy.


    "OK, now that we''ve figured out the countermeasures, don''t be bitter. Even if we hold each other and cry now, Shirley should do what she should do, so we can do what we should do, just follow the plan." Wu haodao took a deep breath.


    "You really want to be open." Nami giggled.


    "I can''t figure out what else to do. It''s no use crying, isn''t it? It''s better to figure out what to do." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "So what you promised me should be fulfilled?" Nami looks at Wu Hao with a smile.


    "Let your Lord Leia tell you that. It''s more convincing."


    "Nami, there is no effective solution to life sharing." Leah went straight to the hotel.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nami didn''t speak. She couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Because of the previous position and misunderstanding between us, I adjusted life sharing to be beneficial to the host. Only when your life is in danger can the host choose to cancel life sharing or give you half of your life. That is to say, if you are in danger of your life, once you are in danger of life sharing, you will die. " Leah is very sorry.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nami didn''t know what to say. She only had a bitter smile. She didn''t expect such a result.


    "Sorry."


    Wu Hao laughs bitterly. Different standpoints have different attitudes towards different things. At this time, it''s better to release her life sharing, but it can''t be removed.


    "Well, since it can''t be relieved, let''s do it."


    Nami took a deep breath, smiling again on her charming face.


    "So now my life is entirely in your hands. It seems that I really want to choose to be your woman. In this case, you will save my life when I am in danger, right?"


    "That''s it! Even if you are not my woman, now I will save you without hesitation. If you want to be my woman, let alone Wu Hao is firm.


    "So from another perspective, my life has been more secure?"


    "Nami said with a smile:" but the premise is that I must have a good relationship with you, such as becoming your beloved woman, so that you can be protective to me Then he leaned against him with a giggle.


    "The last time you bought it is almost due. I''ll sell it to you according to the minimum standard, that is, one minute and one hour. I can sell it to you as much time as you want." Wu Hao said.


    "No, Lord Shirley has given me 500000 years. Although it''s not much, I don''t need to buy time from you for the time being." Nami said with a smile.


    "What time can I give you?" Wu Hao was surprised. Can''t time be changed only through the time trade of time goddess? Or only time eaters can change time. How can Shirley give time to others??? And how long does she have for 500000 years???


    "Sherry will buy it from me every time she needs time, and then she will assign it to the God of death in the netherworld." Leia explained: "because death is a life created by her own strength, in essence, her behavior is to allocate her own time to herself. The time between herself is not limited by the law of time, so there is no need for any other form of operation."


    "So it is."


    Wu Hao nodded and looked at Na Meihao for a while, her eyes gradually brightened.


    "Since Nami, you have 500000 years now, sell it to me for 10000 years! In this way, Xiaoya can start to rebuild the body of time immediately. "


    "No way!"


    Before Nami speaks, Liya vetoes Wu Hao''s plan.


    "It''s really fast, but we need Nami''s active cooperation in our follow-up plans to achieve maximum success. Shirley is very sensitive to time. Once she finds that Nami is short of 10000 years, she will be alert. Once she starts to be alert to Nami, it''s hard for Nami to cooperate with us, Things have come to this stage. We''d better not lose big things because of small things. "


    "I also think it''s better for you not to start from me. In case of adult Shirley''s suspicion, I won''t have a chance to hold her down. Things will be in trouble at that time." Nami said.


    "I''m not thinking about it." Wu Hao thought deeply and gave up the idea of taking a shortcut.


    "From tomorrow, Xiaoyou and I will work in the teahouse again. With my greatest charm, I promise to bring you a lot of business and prepare more time contracts. I''ll give you a surprise." Nami said with a smile.


    "This is OK! I''ll give you an app download portal. Everyone who carries out transactions must download and use this app to carry out transactions, which is convenient for me to manage people who carry out secondary transactions in the future. "


    "It''s very avant-garde."


    "Otherwise, how can we keep up with the times?" Wu Hao laughs and is gratified. Now he doesn''t have to worry about Na Mei''s deliberate inaction. With her charm, it''s absolutely a matter of minutes to attract those men to sign contracts on their own initiative. In addition, the business of the bar is getting better and better recently. It won''t take long for the two sides to work together, and the rest of the time will be together.


    "What about cultivation?" Asked Nami.


    "Practice?"


    "Forget what I told you when I left?"


    "Oh, you teach them to practice. If you like, I''ll certainly have no problem. Maybe the world will be in a mess at any time. It''s a good thing for them to have more power." Wu Hao said.


    "But this matter also needs your cooperation. After all, they accept your moistening. At the beginning of cultivation, they definitely need your cooperation." Nami had a smile on her face.


    "With pleasure." Wu Hao began to laugh. He had already thought about the so-called cooperation.

 Chapter 466

    Wu Hao and Nami go back upstairs together.


    In addition to Lin Xueyan in the company, several other people are sitting in the living room.


    "I thought it would be a long time for you to come up. How can you just do that?" Li Yunyao joked, pulling Nami to sit with them.


    "How long do you think it will take?" Wu Hao smiles and pushes his way in between them.


    "At least two or three hours?" Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "So many of you can''t hold up for two or three hours. I can''t hold on for so long alone." Nami is very generous.


    "So we just said that we would go down and help you at about the same time." Zhao Shuhan points to Lin Yuxin, situ Na and Xiao you with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect you to come up so soon. Can''t brother hee bear sister Nami''s charming body?" Lin Yuxin chuckles and does not blush to make such a joke.


    "Even if I can''t stand it, I don''t know if it''s good to be so fast."


    Wu Hao interrupted their topic and asked: "Tingting, you call Xueyan and ask her to come back early in the evening. I have something to tell you."


    "What can I do for you?" Stuart stretched and leaned against him.


    "It''s very important. I''ll make it clear to all of you face to face." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "OK, I''ll call Xueyan right now." Yu Ting calls Lin Xueyan directly.


    "I have something important to tell you after your husband''s talk." Said Nami.


    "What''s so mysterious about you two?" The women looked at them strangely and strangely, and their serious expressions made them feel that it should be a very important thing, but what''s so serious?


    At 5:30, Lin Xueyan''s car came back.


    Nine girls got together, but Wu Hao didn''t rush to say that. After dinner, they took them to the Pavilion by the lake.


    Unlike the waterfall lake of Lijing manor, this small lake belongs to the Spring Lake. The stream from Qishan slowly flows into this small lake, bringing a continuous stream of clear water here. It is also not as exciting as the waterfall lake, which washes people''s hearts. It is quiet and peaceful. The gentle sound of winter insects and the gentle flow of water bring natural background music, which is very suitable for conversation.


    Ten people sat down in the pavilion.


    "What''s so mysterious?" Lin Xueyan looked at him with a serious expression, which was strange. He seldom did.


    "What I''m going to say next may sound like a joke to you, but every sentence is true, so no matter how incredible you think it is, believe it''s true!"


    Wu Hao thought it over for a while, and told them all the things he had met since the eleventh day. Except for Xu Xinjie, Xiaoyou and Na Mei, Lin Xueyan, Lin Yuxin, Zhao Shuhan, stuna, Li Yunyao and Yu Ting, they were all more surprised and more incredible. When Wu Hao finished speaking, they all looked at him incredulously, Even if he had vaccinated them, it was hard to believe it was true.


    "I know it''s hard for you to believe it''s true, but it''s true."


    Wu Hao''s idea moves. The water in the lake is attached to the sky, and the pavilion is completely wrapped up. It looks like it is in a big bubble.


    "You see, I rely on my own ideas to change the physical rules of our present world, and the power of time I have can exert more incredible abilities." Said the water in the air slowly back to the lake, did not cause any waves, for the idea of control he has been quite handy.


    They were stunned by the amazing scene, which made them not believe it.


    "So brother, you have super power now?" Lin Yuxin looked at him in a daze.


    "It can be understood in a more popular way."


    "So there''s a goddess of time in you? And you followed me all the time, because you saw that my life was short and there would be danger, so you were always by my side to protect me? " Lin Xueyan tries her best to calm down. If he explains in this way, we can understand why he seems to have the ability to predict the future.


    "Yes, the goddess of time is in my body. It won''t be long before she can meet you. She should also be your good sister." Wu Hao made a joke to enliven the atmosphere.


    "The goddess of time can be accepted by you. Who are you Zhao Shuhan can''t laugh or cry, but also interested in Wu Hao''s identity. Can ordinary people really accept the goddess of time as their own woman? No way! Not only the goddess of time, Xiaoyou, a trainee God of death, but also Nami, a senior God of death. They can all become this guy''s woman, and the possibility that he is an ordinary person is almost zero.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. In fact, even I don''t know my true identity, but I will definitely become a God in the future, and you will be God''s women in the future." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I''m not kidding you." Zhao Shuhan gave him a angry look.


    "I''m not kidding you either." Wu Hao is serious.


    All the women don''t know what to say.


    What he said is too amazing. There are real gods in the world, and their men will become gods in the future. They can use time as a commodity to trade. These are unimaginable, and novels can''t write like this.


    "What your husband said is true." Nami suddenly turned into a black air and appeared across the lake. Step by step, she walked from the water to the pavilion and came to them.


    They almost dropped their chins.


    "The atomic world of human life is just one of many worlds. There are many different levels of energy civilizations in the same universe. The energy they can use is far more than you can imagine. There is a higher level of consciousness civilization on top of the energy civilization. They exist in a state of mind, and all materials can become their bodies." Nami said: "in fact, the world is far richer than you think. Human civilization is relatively backward even in the atomic world. Based on the whole human civilization cognition, you can''t believe that many things are normal, but now it''s necessary for you to change your thinking mode and bravely accept more things beyond your cognition, Only in this way can we improve ourselves better. " Nami said sweetly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The girls were so surprised that they didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, ladies, don''t be so surprised! As I met Leia, everything began to change, from today on everything you know will start to change, you will also enter a higher level, you may become the goddess of the world one by one Wu Hao clapped his hands to attract their attention and let them recover from their surprise.

 Chapter 467

    "What do you mean?" All the women looked at him.


    "I don''t know how to explain it to you. You''d better ask Nami." Wu Hao said.


    They moved their eyes to Nami again.


    "Do you feel very comfortable when you go through the storm with him?" Nami looked at them with a smile.


    "Why do you say that all of a sudden?" Talking about serious business, this kind of problem suddenly appeared, and all the girls blushed.


    "In fact, it''s also a serious problem. You should think about it carefully. Anyway, we are all sisters here, and the only man is your own man. What''s so shy about it?" Nami said.


    "Yes." Stuart whispered.


    "I feel comfortable, too." Lin Yuxin said.


    "And you?"


    The other women nodded.


    "You feel comfortable not only because of the physical pleasure and enjoyment brought by the love between men and women, but also because of the special strength in Wu Hao''s body. Every time you enjoy your tender body, you will release some strength to nourish you, but 99.9% of these forces will be wasted, Because you can only feel it''s very comfortable, but you can''t effectively use the power he gives you. "


    Nami said, "what I want to tell you is that you can make good use of these forces through cultivation. It''s not difficult for you to become a goddess in the future."


    Except Xiaoyou, all seven of them stayed.


    "So sister Nami, do you mean we can have the same super power as my brother?" Lin Yuxin looks at Na Mei, her eyes are gradually excited.


    "Of course." Nami said with a smile.


    "But Nami, if the young master gives us strength every time, isn''t his strength getting less and less?" Yu Ting asked.


    "You really love him. With the cultivation, his inner strength will be more and more mellow and huge. Theoretically, what he gives you will be bigger and purer. But the total strength in his body won''t be too much, so you can squeeze him out." Nami said with a smile.


    "Hey, I''m ready to sacrifice at any time for you to become powerful goddesses." Wu Hao looked at them with a bad smile.


    "You get cheap and sell well. According to Nami, you just need to enjoy us. It''s like you''re dedicating yourself." Lin Xueyan was angry and blushed.


    "Nami, do you mean that we have to gain strength from him when we practice?" Zhao Shuhan asked.


    "I''m not sure. It''s the first time that I''ve seen this situation on earth. In a short time, you must need to gain strength from him. He is an introduction to your cultivation and also the source of your strength. But when your strength is strong and stable, can you get strength from other places, such as the aura between heaven and earth, or the star power in the universe, Or the ubiquitous energy, it''s hard to say


    Nami said: "what do you want to do? Even if you always draw strength from him, it''s not a shameful thing for you. Don''t forget that he is your man. He has the responsibility and obligation to love you and nourish you."


    The faces of several girls turned red with a brush.


    "Why are you so shy? I''ve already told you something. You can ask me if you don''t understand. It should be an unexpected harvest for you to practice this. The universe where the earth is is doesn''t have divine power. Maybe you will become the first people to have divine power, your children, your children''s children, Your child''s child''s child, several generations, dozens of generations, maybe the myth age of the universe will start from you. "


    "So exaggerated?" Li Yunyao said in a daze, but her eyes were eager to try. It seemed incredible, but it was fun.


    "A lot of big events that seem out of reach tend to evolve little by little from small events. It''s a possibility for us to look at this problem with foresight."


    Nami looked at them. "Of course, it mainly depends on whether you are willing to practice. If you like, I can guide you to practice now."


    "I will!"


    "I will, too!"


    Situ Na and Lin Yuxin raise their hands at the same time, excited. They are not in the mood to manage things so far away, but it''s undoubtedly fun now. Anyway, being moistened every day is a waste of power. We can use these powers to make ourselves have magical powers. Why not.


    "How many of you?"


    Nami said: "in the future, your husband will certainly become very powerful and even have unlimited life. If you just keep the role of ordinary human beings, you will leave him for a hundred years. Even if you continue from him, you can''t fundamentally change the result, but cultivation is different. Cultivation can prolong life at the same time, You will have the face and beauty of eternity. "


    "That''s what you said. Of course we''ll learn." Lin Xueyan Road, others have nodded.


    The others may not have any effect, but when it comes to eternal appearance and beauty, it''s enough to attract any beautiful woman. Anyway, this guy is so powerful now, so it''s better to keep pace with him.


    "Come on! My husband is your strongest support. As long as I''m at home, whenever you want to... No, I mean you want to practice, I can cooperate with you unconditionally! " Wu Hao is serious.


    "It''s really nice to have such a generous look." Xu Xinjie was angry and flushed. It''s not hard to know from Nami''s description that if they want to get strength, they have to be nourished by him. They are practicing and he seems to be enjoying it completely.


    "Since everyone is willing to practice, let''s start tonight?" Nami looked at them with a smile.


    "Good."


    Situ Na and Lin Yuxin go with Nami in their arms.


    "Come on, beauty."


    Wu Hao gentlemanly made a gesture of please. After they came home, they took a bath and changed clothes in the indoor bath, and came to the basement.


    The customized bed in the bedroom has not arrived yet. If you want to join us, then the basement has become the first choice.


    Ten people sitting on the bed, in addition to Na Mei''s understated charm, Wu Hao and them are a little embarrassed. After all, it''s not pleasure, it''s serious cultivation. I don''t know how to start.


    "Wu Hao, lie down first. Which one of you will sit up first?" Nami looked at them with a smile.


    "I''ll go first."


    Stuart spits out her tongue playfully and sits on him with a red face. Her full body makes her blush unconsciously.


    "And then?"


    Even the girl who never knew how to be ashamed covered her face. It''s just for everyone to play. Other sisters are still very shy looking at themselves like this.

 Chapter 468

    "How do you feel?" Nami looked at her with a smile.


    "Feel... Want it." Stuart twisted her waist. In this case, there was no other idea.


    "Hey, hey, honey, give it to you!"


    "Practice, be serious!" Nami gave him a angry look.


    "Cough, I''m sorry, whatever you like!" Wu Hao''s head pillow is on Ting''s face, enjoying the beauty''s tender body, but can''t move. This kind of feeling is really bad.


    "Nana, close your eyes and focus."


    "I can''t concentrate." Stuart closed her eyes and then opened them again, unable to pay attention at all.


    "Why can''t you concentrate?"


    "When you give it to him, you''ll know that it''s impossible to concentrate." Stuart flat mouth, shy and helpless, simply stood up and did not play.


    "I won''t do the demonstration. Teach me when you succeed."


    "And who will come?" Nami looked at them helplessly.


    "Thank you first. You are a teacher. You can teach everyone after you succeed." Lin Xueyan pushes Zhao Shuhan.


    "Me?"


    "That is, you are a teacher, you first."


    Situ Na, Li Yunyao and Xu Xinjie pushed her directly to the front, which made Zhao Shuhan look very red.


    "Laugh what laugh."


    "Come on, I support you!"


    "Don''t move!"


    Zhao Shuhan twisted around his waist again. It was hard to concentrate, and he couldn''t concentrate even more.


    "Be honest!"


    Nami also patted him and said, "Han Han, now close your eyes, empty your body and mind as much as possible, focus on the place where you are combined, don''t have any mental burden, and completely feel the feeling your body brings you."


    "I''ll try."


    "How do you feel?" Asked Nami.


    "It''s full and warm." Zhao Shuhan said that after paying attention, you can obviously feel more comfortable than usual.


    "Well, the warmth you feel should be the energy he releases. Keep your concentration and I''ll guide you to feel more specifically."


    "Feel it?"


    "I feel it."


    "Good! Next, I''ll give you further guidance on how to control these forces instead of letting them run around. " Nami strengthens her mind with her own strength and guides her at the same time.


    "Well, then." Zhao Shuhan blushed, with her guidance is easy to do.


    "Focus your attention and guide the energy into your body orderly to the sea of Qi."


    "It''s really possible!"


    "Remember this position, and practice more, then you will naturally be able to concentrate the power he released."


    "Well, I feel comfortable. I mean... It''s comfortable to concentrate energy in the body. " Zhao Shuhan explained with a red face.


    Nami smiles and continues to guide her to the next step.


    "Here, the foundation of cultivation has been established, and then the real cultivation. Next, you need to divide your attention into three parts: one is to continue to feel the energy input, the other is to continuously guide the energy into the air sea, the other is to guide the energy in the air sea to run vertically upward, from the chest to the Yintang, and then from the Yintang to disperse, from the top to the bottom, from the arms to the palms, and then back, from the Yintang to the chest to the air sea, It moves from the air sea to the ends of the feet through both legs. This completes a cycle. The energy moves around the body in an orderly way. At this time, you will find that the energy of running for a week is much weaker. This is because the body absorbs part of the power during the running process. It doesn''t matter. Continue to run, and the power returns to the air sea from the bottom up, Once again, the energy from Qihai will be enriched, and then it will be recycled according to the route I just guided. Follow my instructions and practice twice more to catch the feeling


    "Mm-hmm!"


    Zhao Shuhan nods excitedly. Under the guidance of Na Mei, she can clearly feel a heat flow circulating in the body orderly.


    Nami patiently guides her to run the energy in her body. After five consecutive cycles, she can clearly feel that Zhao Shuhan''s own ideas can also guide the energy in her body a little bit. After strengthening practice, she can become more and more proficient.


    "How do you feel?"


    "It feels great. I can really feel the energy running in my body."


    "This is the second step. In the future, if you strengthen your practice, you will get used to it naturally. You don''t need to concentrate your attention to run the energy in your body. Next, I''ll teach you the last step of cultivation, that is, how to use energy."


    Nami said: "energy can be activated anywhere in the body, but most of the time we are used to releasing energy from the palm. I now direct your energy to gather in the palm of your right hand and release it outwards."


    "Well."


    Zhao Shuhan pays attention and follows Nami''s guidance to feel that the energy gradually converges in the palm of his hand, and then the energy suddenly bursts out


    The women in the crowd suddenly widened their eyes.


    "Han Han, your hand..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhao Shuhan opened his eyes, and as soon as he saw his right palm, he immediately showed the same expression as them.


    Her right palm was covered with white frost

 Chapter 469

    "Nami, this..."


    Zhao Shuhan looked at the hands of the frost at a loss, completely do not know and can not understand how this is going on.


    "Don''t be nervous, any energy in the terminal release process will be displayed in a concrete form. If there is no talent limit, the general form of energy expression is uncertain and highly plastic."


    Nami gazed at the frost on her hand and said cautiously: "calm down, I will guide you to release energy once more. If it is still released in this form, then your energy should be expressed in the form of frost."


    It took Zhao Shuhan a long time to calm down. With the guidance of Na Mei, she released her energy again. A layer of white frost appeared on her palm again, and it was thicker than just now.


    "I''m sure that''s what you''re capable of!"


    Nami said with a smile: "this should be a natural form of energy expression. In the future, practice hard and master the form of energy release. You can create any form of ice, or other forms related to it, such as cold, such as pure cold energy. As your cultivation level gets higher and higher, your ability to master various forms will become stronger and stronger, At the same time, you will be able to release more and more energy. Congratulations, Hanhan. You have completed the first step of cultivation. Remember the steps I just taught you. Practice step by step. You will be reborn soon. "


    "I feel like I''m already very strong, just like a mutant." Zhao Shuhan looks at the frost on his hand in surprise. He can''t understand the principle of its formation, but it''s a fact that he created the frost with his energy. Surprise gradually turns into excitement. He can''t help but kiss Wu Hao sweetly.


    "It seems that there is no reason to refuse you to do it for nothing in the future." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "In order to let you practice better, I will try my best to satisfy each and every one of you." Wu Hao was very bad, but Zhao Shuhan was very sad.


    "Don''t move, son of a bitch." Zhao Shuhan has a pretty red face and a good feeling of fullness. When he moves, he feels very strong and wants to.


    "It''s not the right time." Nami where can''t see, sweetly remind.


    "Well." Zhao Shuhan nodded.


    "Go to one side and think about the guidance I just gave you. Try to cycle the energy in your body. Don''t worry. As long as you can run it, you will succeed. Don''t be in a hurry for success." Nami said.


    "Good, Miss Nami." Zhao Shuhan smiles, gets up and sits cross legged.


    "Han Han, you haven''t taught us yet."


    All the women looked at her, one by one excited.


    "Relax, don''t think about anything, just feel the wonderful feeling when two people are together, and then follow Nami''s guidance. It''s really wonderful." Zhao Shuhan said.


    "Who''s next?" Nami looked at them with a smile.


    "I''ll do it!"


    Lin Yuxin is so excited that she can''t wait to sit on Wu Hao. The girl and Xiao you are the most tender. As soon as they go in, they make him shiver. Several girls on the side can''t help giggling when they see this scene.


    "Smile what smile, even as your training tool, I also have the most basic dignity!" Wu Hao had a red face, but he had just resisted it, or else he could not be laughed at by them.


    "Well, well, not funny." Li Yunyao can''t help laughing as she talks. Usually this guy is unscrupulous in his sisters'' bodies. Today, he can''t move and can''t mess around. He really wants to laugh. It seems that he has really become a tool for their cultivation. He is shy and wants to laugh.


    "That''s right, elder sister, don''t laugh. I have to get into the state quickly, or... Or I can''t stand it." Lin Yuxin blushes. She is the most tender with Xiaoyou, and also the most sensitive of their sisters.


    "Don''t tease Yuxin. Yuxin, please sit down and be upright yourself." Nami said.


    "But... If you sit upright, my brother will come to the bottom of the house. It''s easy to be unbearable." Lin Yuxin blushed.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s better to relax." Nami smiles, takes her hand, and has begun to guide her to calm down.


    Lin Yuxin slowly sits upright. Her strong feeling makes her body tight, but Nami''s guidance makes her calm down.


    "Don''t think about anything, just feel the feeling of your body and mind, focus and focus, what do you feel?"


    "Hot."


    "Yes, that''s the feeling. Yuxin, you''ve done a good job. Next, continue to follow my guidance."


    "Well."


    With Zhao Shuhan''s successful typical case, Nami is more and more handy. Step by step, she strengthens the little girl''s attention and guides her strength to run in her body. In order to strengthen her memory, she runs it twice more. Each time, she gradually weakens her guidance and lets her own control take the initiative. After two rounds, her number is higher than Zhao Shuhan.


    Soon came the last step.


    Nami guides her strength to gather in her right hand and release.


    A faint flame leaped in her white palm.


    Lin Yuxin was surprised and excited. Wu Hao gave a bitter smile. Lin Yuxin felt that her body trembled, and the weak flame on her palm suddenly shot out. The flame went straight to the ceiling. The small dark red flame turned into a light blue flame in an instant, which made several girls pale.


    Lin Yuxin was also startled. She noticed that her strength was scattered and her whole body was soft in Wu Hao''s arms.


    Wu Hao held her with a bitter smile.


    I''m not qualified as a tool!?


    "What''s going on?"


    Stuart stares at Lin Yuxin. Just now, the fire feels like it can burn down the house. How can the small fire suddenly become so fierce???


    "Ask your husband." Nami giggled. If she hadn''t reacted quickly, the house might have been blackened. I''m afraid they would have been injured.


    "Cough, who can help Yuxin take two pieces of paper?" Wu Hao was embarrassed.


    The girls were stunned, and then they all blushed.


    "Wu Hao suddenly released in Yuxin''s body, causing a large amount of energy to rush into Yuxin''s body instantly. In addition, Yuxin was just running and releasing energy, and the influx of energy came along the running track. The originally weak release of energy suddenly soared, which led to the accident just now."


    Nami said with a smile: "don''t rush to clean up. There is still a lot of energy in it. Yuxin, you need to focus again and guide all the energy in your body to the air sea. Don''t waste it."


    "Well."


    Lin Yuxin has a face full of powder. She sits up straight and forces her attention to concentrate

 Chapter 470

    After all, with a little experience, Lin Yuxin soon entered the state. She could feel the existence of energy. She was almost frightened by the energy in her body. The energy that suddenly poured into her body and slowly released into her body were not in the same level. There were too many.


    Even with the guidance and help of Nami, it took her 20 minutes to fully integrate the energy in her body into the air sea.


    Nami took out two pieces of paper and helped her clean up a little.


    Lin Yuxin is sitting on the bed feebly, her pretty face is so excited.


    She tried to concentrate on the power in her body, and a small dark red flame about the size of a magnolia sprang out of her palm.


    "Yuxin, you did it." Nami gave a big thumbs up.


    "It''s amazing!"


    Lin Yuxin himself is even more excited, did not expect that he had super power!!!


    "The energy release form of Yuxin is expressed in the form of fire. In the future, more practice should be done. The power of fire in nature can not be underestimated. For example, stars are typical manifestations of fire." Nami said, "Han Han is ice, Yu Xin is fire. The final form you release after absorbing energy from Wu Hao''s body seems to be the basic element of this world?"


    "I want to try, too." Xu Xinjie said shyly, but the impulse of eager to try in her eyes could not be concealed. The two sisters had already succeeded, and their hesitation had completely disappeared. Let alone her, they were all ready to try.


    "Then come on, Xinxin. I''m looking forward to your ability." Nami said with a smile.


    "Villain, you control yourself a little bit." Xu Xinjie patted him and sat down slowly, feeling full and beautiful and shy.


    "I''ll try." Wu Hao smiles, but after the release, he enjoys it more. The bodies of these beauties at home are tender, which makes people want to stop.


    "I''m sitting right. Don''t move." Xu Xinjie sits upright and keeps his fingers in contact with him to avoid his weakness.


    "Let''s start."


    Nami giggles and starts to guide Xu Xinjie into the cultivation state. Seeing them practice for the first time, she thinks that cultivation is a fun and interesting thing.


    "Wu Hao, don''t just enjoy it. Since they can absorb the energy in your body in the process of your combination, you can also try to see if you have different feelings in the process of your combination." Nami warned.


    Huh?


    Wu Hao was stunned, then closed his eyes and entered the cultivation state.


    I don''t know if I try, but I really try to make a difference. Unexpectedly, I find that the control of my mind is very relaxed when they are combined. Is it the special effect of physical and mental relaxation?


    Don''t you understand?


    However, there is no need to understand that Wu Hao immediately entered the cultivation state, and strengthened his mind in the most relaxed state. The effect was extremely good, which was absolutely unexpected.


    At the same time, I appreciate the beauty in my body. I didn''t expect that I could practice in such a wonderful state. Ha ha ha.


    "Husband, you will accompany us to practice when you are free."


    Stuart whispered a bad smile in his ear, looking forward to it.


    "Don''t worry, I can accompany you at home every day." Wu Hao had a bad laugh and enjoyed it.


    "Well, don''t get cheap and behave yourself. Don''t disturb Xinxin''s cultivation." Lin Xueyan patted him gently. Although this way of cultivation is shy, it seems to be a way to enjoy it!?


    "OK, I don''t talk. Anyway, I''m a tool. You can use it as you want."


    Wu Hao smiles, enjoying and practicing.


    Xu Xinjie''s comprehension ability is very strong. Under the guidance of Na Mei, she quickly showed her ability¡ª¡ª


    The moment she released her energy, small metal objects in the house flew to her hands. The energy in her hands could not be completely controlled. Those small metal objects melted together like softened plasticine, forming a metal ball the size of a glass bead.


    "What is this ability?" Xu Xinjie is excited and surprised, waiting for Na Mei''s answer.


    "Magnetism? Magneto Wu Hao is even more surprised. Is this the rhythm of becoming a mutant???


    "It has nothing to do with magnetic force. It should be metal manipulation force, and it is atomic manipulation force. It can change the shape of metal from inside to outside, not external force."


    Nami stares at the metal ball in her hand and uses her mind to guide her energy to control the metal ball in her hand. The metal ball flows gently like a liquid, but the temperature is still normal, which confirms her claim of atomic control.


    "Xinxin, now relax your body and give me the power to control." Nami said.


    "Well." Xu Xinjie nodded excitedly.


    Nami strengthens her power output and controls Xu Xinjie''s power to release into the air. A silver gray metal ball of sesame size gradually condenses in her hand.


    People were surprised.


    "It''s true that Xinxin really has the power to control the metal, whether it''s directly controlling the existing metal or controlling the invisible metal elements to form the visible entity. It''s very strong." Nami said with a smile.


    "So Xinxin can transform any metal at will?" Li Yunyao asked.


    "This should be the most basic application." Nami said.


    "Great


    "Well, I think it''s very powerful, too."


    This is their own ability, Xu Xinjie more excited.


    "Husband, give you two minutes!"


    Xu Xinjie is no longer shy. She moves on him and lets him enjoy himself. All the women around her giggle. Is this picture acceptable between their sisters!?


    "Everyone should give me a reward of two minutes after success. I have no credit, but I also have hard work." Wu Hao is enjoying it.


    All the women were coquettish and angry, but they didn''t refuse. It''s right to reward him.


    "Who''s going to be your sister next?" Nami looked at them and lived with them, but she didn''t think it was a very shy thing.


    "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!"


    Situ Na volunteered again, adjusted her state and sat on Wu Hao.


    "Don''t think about it."


    Nami gently scraped her nose and began to guide her into the state of cultivation. Her three successes made her more and more experienced and familiar. She soon helped Stuart into the state and guided her step by step to release the energy in her body¡ª¡ª


    Huh?


    Why didn''t anything happen???


    Situ Na was disappointed, Na Mei was also puzzled, and Wu Hao was even more stunned. He could feel that the girl had absorbed her own strength, but why didn''t she show any performance?


    Several of them were even more nervous and did not dare to speak and looked at Nami.


    "No, I can feel Nana''s power react."


    Nami frowned and closed her eyes to strengthen her power output. She carefully felt what the power in her hand resonated with

 Chapter 471

    All the people in the bed were looking at Nami with breath held.


    Nami''s eyes gradually shifted from Stuart''s hand to the bedside, and everyone''s eyes also shifted to the bedside with her eyes, and nothing happened.


    Nami''s attention still stayed at the bedside, exactly on the bedstead. Thirty seconds later, a scene of surprise happened¡ª¡ª


    A bud was drilled out on the bedstead and grew rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "What is this ability?" Situ Na looked at Na Mei, surprised and surprised. She thought she couldn''t practice, but now it doesn''t seem like that.


    "Not sure yet."


    Nami is also very surprised by her ability. The solid wood used in the bedstead is lifeless, and its energy can make dead wood spring. This is almost a kind of ability to create life. How can people not be surprised.


    Nami continued to use her energy, trying to use this power in other places, another place also grew a fresh green bud, with the output of energy continues to grow rapidly, and tried to use her power in other objects to show the experiment, the results show that only the existence of wood based on her ability to play a role.


    "Nana, your ability should be related to all plants. It seems that you can create simple life. The specific use needs further exploration in the future." Nami said seriously.


    "Is my ability useless?" She frowned.


    "Is the ability to create life useless? The strength of any ability depends on the user''s own understanding ability and creativity. You have no lessons to learn, so you can only explore little by little. " Nami said.


    "How do I feel like I have a pattern?"


    Wu Hao said seriously: "Han Han is water, Yuxin is fire, Xinxin is controlled by metal, Nana is a plant. Isn''t that corresponding to the gold, wood, water and fire in our five elements? So I think there''s going to be one of you who can control the earth


    The more Wu Hao said, the more excited he was. "According to this inference, as the first generation of people with abilities, you should use these five basic forces. Although I don''t know much about the five forces mentioned by the ancients, they are very powerful. These five forces represent the foundation of the world, which means that your cultivation strength is strong enough, and they are absolutely world-class power level! Take the earth power that hasn''t appeared yet. The whole earth is rock, and it''s a small thing to have enough power even to peel off continents or reunite continents to rebuild Pangea. "


    "Wu Hao, you still have a lack of vision. Most of the stars in the universe are rock structures. If the ability is strong enough, it should be a cosmic power."


    Nami said: "what''s more, I found that their control ability is at the atomic level. That is to say, their ability is not only simple to control, but also has strong material reconstruction ability, such as Xinxin''s metal control ability, which can use basic elements to create new metals from scratch, while elements, It''s something that''s everywhere in the world, and their power may be far stronger than you think in the later period of development. "


    "It''s so awesome." Wu Hao was so surprised that his wife could force him so hard. How could he not be happy.


    "Only stronger than I thought!" Nami said, she was also a little surprised at their ability.


    "I seem to be the weakest." Stuart said dejectedly.


    "They are the basic elements of the world. Your strength should not be weak!" Wu Hao is firm.


    "Of course, it''s not weak. Plants are also made up of elements, and you can give life to them on the basis of elements, which is very powerful and significant." Nami affirmed.


    "Really?"


    "Of course it is


    Stuart became happy gradually. Also, as the same five elements, how weak would they be?


    "Ha ha, it seems that I have the talent to become a horticultural master. Let me take the shape of the garden in the future." Stuart laughed.


    "This is really OK!"


    "Applying your abilities to your life is the easiest way to improve," Nami said


    "Husband, I''ll reward you for two minutes."


    With a smile and a rise and fall of her body, she let him enjoy her body. Naturally, Wu Hao was happy and comfortable!


    "Who''s next?" Nami looks at the three remaining people with a smile.


    Lin Xueyan, Li Yunyao and Yu Ting look at each other, a little embarrassed, but also full of expectations.


    "Yao Yao, you go first." Lin Xueyan said.


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    Li Yunyao touched her face to make herself less shy and sat down on Wu Hao.


    "Yao Yao, you are well prepared." Wu Hao smiles and moves.


    "Don''t be bad!" Li Yunyao was embarrassed at first, but he made her even more embarrassed.


    "Well, Wu Hao, don''t move. I''m going to guide Yao Yao into the state of cultivation."


    Nami patted him gently and guided Li Yunyao into a state of cultivation. Originally, she thought Li Yunyao should correspond to the earth in the five elements, but her ultimate ability was the same as Zhao Shuhan - water!


    Next is Lin Xueyan. With the help of Na Mei, her ultimate ability is also displayed - wood - just like situ na!


    Just when everyone thought that soil would not appear, Yu Ting finally showed her amazing ability of soil system - the whole ground was shaking violently, as if the house was going to rise from the ground.


    Everyone in the room was startled.


    Nami immediately controlled her strength and calmed the earth.


    "Tingting, are you corresponding to the earth in the five elements?" The girls were so excited that seven of them gathered together. How could they not be happy.


    "It seems so?" Yu Ting is still in shock.


    "It''s not like you''re the user of the native ability!"


    Nami controls her power, Yu Ting''s palm gradually condenses a dust mass, the dust mass gradually condenses, and finally condenses a transparent crystal the size of mung bean in her palm.


    "Diamond?" Wu Hao looks at Nami in surprise.


    "We can''t form a diamond yet, it''s just a crystal structure, but it''s very simple to make a diamond when the ability is strong enough."


    Nami said: "but I don''t want to say that first. Tingting''s ability is related to the earth. According to your opinion, the five elements correspond to the earth, Tingting, and the earth contains thousands of things. A deeper understanding of the earth will help you develop your ability better. Moving mountains and splitting the earth should be the simplest skill to use. You need to understand everything and structure about the earth more carefully and deeply, Composition, formation mechanism, combination change, from the subtle to the general direction can often get better promotion. "


    "Well, I see!" Ting Ding solemnly nodded, looking at the tiny crystal in his hand, like seeing a new world.

 Chapter 472

    When dust can form crystal, what can''t be changed in the world?


    Before contact with cultivation, I felt that everything in the world was regulated by the existing rules, human moral constraints, human legal constraints, human physical rules, human chemical reactions. At the beginning of contact with cultivation, all of these suddenly became different, and the mentality, vision and pattern changed significantly.


    When ability goes beyond worldly understanding, cognitive level will immediately go beyond worldly understanding.


    Wu Hao is like this, so are they.


    And this is just the beginning, with their cultivation step by step, it will be the inevitable result to break away from all the shackles of the world.


    "Nami, when I just saw Tingting condensing this little crystal, I thought of the universe condensing planets. It seems that stars are also born from stardust. Can Tingting create planets in the universe when her ability develops to a high level?" Lin Xueyan asked.


    "In theory, it''s completely possible. If it''s strong enough, it can completely reshape the galaxy system." Nami nodded.


    "Yao Yao and I can bring enough water to the planet created by Tingting." Zhao Shuhan said.


    "Xueyan and I can create plants on it and bring life faster." Stuart was excited.


    "What can Xinxin and I do?" Lin Yuxin scratched her head.


    "Fire and metal are the important driving forces for the development of civilization. Their strength can provide the basic guarantee for the emergence of a civilization, while your two abilities can help the faster development of civilization." Wu Hao laughs. Looking at them, he faintly feels that they can create a new world. Tut Tut, I can''t imagine that his wife is so powerful.


    "Can I create spaceships?" Xu Xinjie has fallen into fantasy.


    "Of course."


    "Can I help earth people create a spaceship?"


    "Of course not. Will you be captured by the whole world?"


    "If they dare to come, I''ll burn them to death!" Lin Yuxin hummed.


    "I rely on the girl, don''t be so violent."


    Wu Haobai glanced at her and said with a smile, "you''d better practice hard. Don''t think too much. The spaceship is not as simple as a metal shell. It''s obvious that it''s an engineering product, not just a design product. You can improve your strength by practicing hard. Maybe you can create something more useful than spaceship in the future."


    He added: "your ability should be born in accordance with the five elements. Although I don''t know whether it is a coincidence or a necessity, I think it is necessary for you to find all the information related to the five elements and study them carefully, so as to get to know yourself and each other''s ability to the greatest extent and help you improve."


    "Well, the young master is right."


    Yu Ting happily kisses him on the face and turns over from him.


    "Hello, Tingting, you haven''t given me a reward yet!"


    "I''ll give it to the young master later. First, I''ll consolidate the cultivation path that Nami guided me. Don''t forget it later." Yu Ting giggles, sits cross legged and remembers the whole route that Na Mei helped her run.


    "I''ve been a tool for you for so long. I''ll turn over and be the master later!"


    As Wu Hao said, he turned his eyes to Xiao you.


    "Xiaoyou, do you want to try and see if you can develop any new abilities?"


    "I already have my own ability. Absorbing your power only makes my original power stronger. It''s impossible to develop new power." Xiaoyou said with a smile.


    "Try it, come on, come on!"


    Wu Hao directly pulls Xiaoyou into his arms and stands up


    "Bad guy, you just want to play!" Xiaoyou slaps him with a red face. She has no strength because of her rich body, but every time she enjoys such intimacy with him, she is very happy.


    "Nami, do you want to help Xiaoyou have a try?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "What''s good to try? They have no power at all, so they can develop new power. Xiaoyou and I are the God of death and have the power of the nether world. As Xiaoyou said, even if we absorb your power, we can only improve our original power. If you want to enjoy your little beauty, just say it. Don''t make so many excuses. Enjoy it slowly. I''ll go to bed. " Nami giggles.


    "I want to enjoy you tonight!"


    Wu Hao holds Nami.


    Nami was stunned and looked at him. Her calm and charming face turned red. She knew very well that if she stayed tonight, he would really have all of her own.


    "Sister Nami, come with us tonight." She looked at her in a quiet time. There were so many sisters. She hoped she could give them to him as soon as possible.


    "That''s right. If you feel embarrassed for the first time, sister Nami, let''s go up there and practice. You and your brother are left here!" Lin Yuxin stops practicing and looks at her expectantly.


    "Or we can sleep in the bedroom, you and Haoxian, call us when you need help." Lin Xueyan Road, also stopped to cultivate.


    Everyone stopped practicing and looked at her expectantly.


    "You are his women. Would you like him to have another one?" Nami looked at them, laughing and crying.


    "Didn''t you take the last step before? That''s his woman. " Zhao Shuhan sighed and said, "as a woman, I can''t understand what I''m doing now, but time will give us all the answers. Maybe we''ll be happy together. At least we feel good now. Besides, it''s not the first time you''ve been with us. We''re used to living with you. Anyway, there are eight of us, and there will be one more of you!"


    "Yes, Nami, we will live together in the future. You can teach us more cultivation." Yu tingdao.


    "Sister Nami, come with us." Lin Yuxin has rushed up and hugged her.


    "I can be with you even if I don''t become his woman." Nami said with a smile.


    "In that case, we will be shy. It''s embarrassing to be watched by you and practiced with your husband every day when we are not sisters." She said with a smile.


    Nami looked at them with a complicated look.


    Although I have psychological preparation, when all this really happens, I feel that no matter how much psychological preparation I have, it is not enough.


    "It seems that I can''t find a reason to refuse?" Nami said with a smile.


    "Of course, you''ve seen all our bodies, and you''ve also seen the most shy things about us and our husband. You''re responsible for us." With a smile, she fell into her arms.


    "Well, you go to practice. I''ll stay here tonight." Nami said with a smile, her charming face flushed.


    "Then... You two play first." Lin Xueyan giggles, and together with Yu Ting, she pulls everyone to sit on the other side to practice.


    "Satisfied?" Nami looked at him with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, I''m going to turn over and be the master!" Wu Hao smiles, pulls Nami to her side and kisses he

 Chapter 473

    Nine beauties in bed, one flower.


    Wu Hao wakes up early, and Nami wakes up with him. She was the first and last one last night. Although she hasn''t recovered much, she is a goddess, not like them.


    "So early?"


    Wu haoxiao looked at the charming woman in his arms. If there were not eight other beauties on the bed, he could love her for three days and three nights without rest.


    "Aren''t you early, too? What do you want Nami is smiling, charming and lazy.


    Although it''s not important to be the medium of goddess''s body, when she gives her body to a man for the first time, the dual feeling from body and soul still makes her like an ordinary woman to have a sense of dependence and relaxation on the man who gets her body for the first time.


    "Hey, hey, will you give it or not?" Wu Hao has a bad smile. As a man, she can naturally feel her subtle changes.


    "You''d better let me have a rest. Although I''m not tired, I still want to sleep more with them. Maybe that''s what a woman feels like?" Nami yawned in his arms.


    "You''re a woman, you feel like that should be it."


    Nami smiles and likes it.


    "By the way, Wu Hao, your eyes..." Na Mei became serious.


    "I don''t feel much."


    Wu Hao knew what she was referring to. He blinked hard and didn''t find any change. It was still the first effect of death''s eye.


    "The first eye of death is a physiological racial talent. For the second and third eyes, it''s more like a skill attached to this talent. After opening the first eye of death, your body won''t suffer any more. You can rest assured."


    Nami put her hand on his chest and used her power to detect the energy in his body. Then a smile appeared on her face.


    "You are so lucky to open the second eye of death."


    "Really?"


    "It''s also false. In the future, your eyes can see not only life, but also the past and the future. However, the second and third eye of death, as a skill talent, will consume your life in the process of using it. You must remember that. The second eye of death takes ten times as much time to look at the past and one hundred times as much time to look at the future. You still have too little time. If you don''t have to, try not to use the second eye of death. " Nami said.


    "I know! But how can I use it? Needless to say, I have to learn how to use it first. " Wu Hao said.


    "Inject the power of the nether world into your eyes, and pay attention to adjust your mind. Do you need to look at the future or the past? Think about it in your heart first. The eyes that have opened the second eye of death will automatically open the second ability. You can have a try."


    Wu Hao tried according to Na Mei''s method. Looking at the past ten minutes, he really saw the change of their sleeping posture on the bed ten minutes ago.


    But ten minutes cost 100 minutes, tut tut.


    Now that you have tried, try his more curious future!


    Looking forward to the future for ten minutes, he got up, and they still sleep in bed, Yuxin sleep in the arms of Na Mei.


    Ten minutes, consuming 1000 minutes, that is, 16 hours, nearly 17 hours of life.


    "Is the future variable or fixed?" Wu Hao asked suddenly.


    "No one knows!" Nami said.


    Wu Hao didn''t say anything. With the opening of the second eye of death, his thinking about the future and destiny will be more in-depth.


    Maybe the future is fixed.


    The second eye of death has no meaning of existence if the future that takes a hundred times time to see is not a certain future.


    But... Shouldn''t people who see the future be able to change the future?


    For example, he just saw that he would get up in the future and Yuxin would sleep in Nami''s arms. But what if he carried Yuxin upstairs? Doesn''t that mean the future has changed?


    Or... The future seen by the eye of death is real and effective, but at the moment when the future changes, the whole space-time has entered into another multiverse, continuing to carry on the changed future, and those who change the future know nothing about it.


    "The future is certain and uncertain."


    Nami said: "some futures can''t be changed, and some futures can be easily changed. Some futures can''t change the ending, but they can change the process. So it''s hard to say whether the future is fixed or variable."


    "Will the changed future be the real future? The predicted future has actually been added to the quantitative analysis of future change, so we seem to change the future, but in fact, we just put the future back on the track it would have happened Wu Hao said.


    "That''s a novel idea." Nami was stunned.


    "Is that possible, you say?"


    "Who knows, even Lord Shirley and Lord Leia can''t answer you exactly." Nami said.


    I don''t understand.


    Wu Hao sighed helplessly.


    "Sigh, no matter what level your cognitive level reaches, there will be corresponding mysteries that can never be solved. You are not a scientist, and you do not want to study the truth of the universe. What''s the use of thinking so much? It''s the same way for both God and human beings to practice and solve the problems they encounter Nami said.


    "So it is." Wu Hao shrugged, too lazy to think so much.


    Now even Nami has been accepted. The only thing to consider next is how to quickly improve their strength. In a short period of time, they may encounter serious danger. Strength is the basis of everything.


    "Are you going to sleep again or what?" Nami looked at him with a smile.


    "Forget it, I''d better get up and practice."


    Wu Hao looked at the beauties on the bed and said with a smile, "I''m practicing alone now and I have to provide strength for the beauties in this room. If I don''t practice well, I''m afraid I won''t be able to meet their needs."


    "I''m still a little conscious." Nami gave him a kiss on the face and gave him a stretch.


    "I want you to do it again, three days at a time!" Wu Hao lowered his head and took a bite on her chest. The combination of Wu Hao and Na Mei was really enchanting.


    "Those who say they want to practice well don''t think about it any more. You can help them practice at night, and then you can enjoy it."


    "Hey, hey."


    Wu Hao took a deep breath, put on his clothes and got up.


    "Brother, do you get up so early?" Lin Yuxin wakes up and yawns.


    "Sleep well." Wu Hao smiles and goes upstairs.


    "Sister Nami, I''ll sleep with you." Lin Yuxin smiles and tumbles into Na Mei''s arms. She and Na Mei played harmoniously last night.


    Nami giggled, and they hugged and went on sleeping.

 Chapter 474

    Now that there is nothing to worry about, Wu Hao devotes himself to cultivation.


    Wu Hao is very clear about his current strength. In a few months'' cultivation, it is absolutely impossible for him to reach the level they have achieved in a short period of time. Let alone Shirley, he is not an opponent when Xiaoyou supplies them with all his strength. Once there is a real conflict, it is absolutely impossible for him to participate in the fight between them, Wu Hao knows this very well!


    There is only one reason why he strengthened his cultivation!


    Once Liya breaks away from her body, her time trading ability will disappear. Whether she can regain her time trading ability in the future is still unknown. In case of any accident, she can only strengthen the cultivation of the power of time. Once something happens, there will be protection!


    Of course, every night, I will go through the ups and downs with them, but after enjoying, I hope their strength can be improved as soon as possible. The future world may be a world full of danger.


    He doesn''t have enough time to observe the world ten or even 100 years later, but he has a premonition that these gods beyond the earth''s cognition will appear one after another, and the future world pattern is likely to be disturbed. It will never be wrong to be prepared before this variable comes!


    The rule that only three girls sleep with him every day was broken. Nine girls sleep with him every day and practice together. After the custom-made big bed in the bedroom was finished, Wu Hao finally moved from the basement to the upstairs. Anyway, there was still a period of time before the beginning of school. Wu Hao simply accompanied them to practice every day to help them improve and strengthen his practice at the same time.


    Night fire bar is becoming more and more famous, and its business is getting better and better. Every day, there is a steady stream of transactions. Nami and Xiaoyou accompany them to practice together at night, and go to the teahouse to work during the day. The coquettish Nami can kill men enormously. As long as a word is said, men will be fascinated, and time transactions will continue, With invisible life for real money, once it is proved that this is not a pie from the sky, a lot of men who encounter middle-aged crisis immediately flock to it.


    What Wu Hao has to do is sign!


    There are more and more confirmed transactions day by day, and the time keeps increasing.


    The day before school, Wu Hao was signing a contract in his study.


    "Master, it''s 10000 years!"


    Liya''s voice came from Wu Hao''s mind, excited but complicated.


    "10000 years?"


    Wu Hao put down his pen. He was just as excited and complicated.


    "10000 years!"


    Leah gave him a positive answer.


    "I didn''t expect so soon..."


    Originally, I thought it would take several years to collect the 10000 year life span. At the beginning, I even thought it was impossible. I didn''t think that I would finish the task in three or four months.


    After all, it''s not a system. There will be no reward for the completion of the task. On the contrary, it means that the situation has come to the stage of further development, and the ease of the collection stage has come to an end. Next, we can only be prepared to deal with terrible things.


    "So you should create a body of time for yourself next?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Not for the time being!"


    "Why?"


    "It''s just 10000 years. The body that creates time needs at least 10000 years of life as the basic energy. The temporary situation is that once I leave the master''s body, the master will lose the ability to trade time to increase his life. This also means that once I use the 10000 years, the master''s life will be greatly threatened, so I''d better wait for a while, I''ll leave my master''s body and rebuild the body of time at least after he has a life span of 1000 years. " Leia said solemnly.


    "You didn''t say that I really forgot this, so wait a few days." According to the current speed, it doesn''t take a week!?


    The last time I saw Liya, she was still in a state of soul. I will soon see the time goddess who has lived in her body for several months. I''m still a little excited.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and signed all the contracts on the table in one breath. It took as short as two months or as long as 15 years. There were people who tried to make time transactions and people who decided to make a decision. On average, each transaction took about three to five years, while the average number of transactions in teahouses and bars was about 40 every day, At least 150 years can be obtained in a day, and more than 200 years can be obtained every day. This speed is still acceptable.


    Wu Hao was very glad that he had chosen to popularize the time trade by doing business instead of running on the street every day to ask people to trade with him. He really didn''t know that it would take a long time to gather all the 10000 years of life.


    While doing magic, he put away the contract. A lot of contracts appeared in the special password box of the bar. A lot of blank transaction contracts also appeared in the rooms of Nami and Xiaoyou in the teahouse.


    "Hoo ~ ~"


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair and let out a breath.


    "It''s done?"


    Zhao Shuhan, who is preparing to start school tomorrow, looks at him.


    "It''s done."


    Wu Hao pause, asked: "Han Han, after a while I will bring you home a sister, you... What do you think?"


    "What do you want me to think?" Zhao Shuhan gave him a white look, but he didn''t bother to say anything.


    "Say what you think."


    "Haven''t you been at home recently, and haven''t seen any girls you met or chatted with. How can you hook up with another one?"


    "Leia, the goddess of time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhao Shuhan was stunned for a moment. She turned out to be the goddess of time.


    "Didn''t you say that she needed 10000 years to regroup her body? You''ve got 10000 years to regroup?"


    "Just gathered! But I need a little more time so that I can make sure I have enough time to live after Leah leaves my body. So it may be a while before you want to see her Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "It''s just you. Even the goddess of time can hook up." Zhao Shuhan continued to do what he was doing.


    "Nothing to say?"


    "What can I say? You''re ready to take it home. It''s no use saying more, is it? Besides, isn''t lya always with you? We have no reason to object Zhao Shuhan took a look at him.


    "Is our family so open-minded?"


    "Just used to it!" Zhao Shuhan had no choice but to smile. In the past half a month, she was really used to the feeling of living with a group of little sisters. Although she couldn''t understand it, it was a bit boring to let her live alone.


    "So you should like to live with everyone, too? School is about to start, so there should be no need to move back? " Wu Hao said tentatively.


    "You want me to move back, don''t you?"


    "Of course not! I don''t want your accomplishments to fall behind them! "


    Wu Hao smiles, while Zhao Shuhan blushes and kicks him.

 Chapter 475

    The winter vacation has just passed. The new semester has no meaning for Wu Hao to tell the truth, and there is no feeling of no illness. If there is any feeling, that is, more time is wasted in school during the day.


    In order to make the best use of daytime time, Wu Hao is practicing while listening to lectures, and his strength is steadily improving.


    One week after the beginning of the school year, Wu Hao successfully gathered 11230 years of life.


    Night fire bar.


    Wu Hao signed all the contracts in hand in the private room and put down his pen.


    Sitting beside him are Gao Feng and Jiang Rulin.


    "Xiaoru, stop time trading from today!" Wu Hao said.


    "Why? I''m working hard. " Jiang Rulin looked at him in surprise.


    "Next I may lose the ability to trade time!"


    Wu Hao said bluntly: "I''m not sure whether I will regain this ability in the future. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, it''s better to stop taking orders temporarily. If my ability comes back later, I''ll inform you to start a new business immediately."


    After thinking about it, he said, "but the probability of ability coming back is very high, so you don''t have to think about how to expand your experience during this period. For example, you can think about how to open a second bar at Gaofeng. When you expand your business, you can also discuss with Xiaoru how to make the best use of time trading."


    "Recently, I was really thinking about when to open a second Nightfire bar. Now more and more people know the time trade, and most of them are young people who are willing to trade. They have a demand for bars and the market capacity is very large. The business of opening a second bar should not be worse."


    Gao Feng said: "but the premise is that when time trading can be carried out, the high consumption of bars now mostly depends on those who have carried out time trading. If time trading stops, the newly opened bars will have no sustainable power, and the business will be miserable. Since your time trading ability will temporarily disappear, you can open a new shop after you have this ability again, How long will it take to regain this ability? "


    "A month or two or a year or two, maybe, maybe never again." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "I''m sure you''ll still have that ability."


    Gao Feng patted him on the shoulder and said, "so I will still work on the second bar, but I will wait until you have the time trading ability."


    "Yes! Anyway, even if you don''t have the time to trade, you have to make your business bigger, so it''s not bad. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Alas, it''s a pity that I can only be idle and bored." Jiang Rulin leans on the sofa and has no choice.


    "Do something serious for yourself."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "you can help your father with so many things. Don''t go to the factory all day to get your swords."


    "I might as well be bored." Jiang Rulin shrugged his shoulders and had no interest at all.


    Wu Hao and Gao Feng smile bitterly and don''t bother to persuade him. It''s not a day or two since they got to know each other. Noninterference in each other''s lives is the basic respect and the basis of friendship.


    "Ah Hao, how can your ability suddenly disappear?"


    "It''s a long story."


    "Well, that''s what I don''t want to say." Jiang Rulin gave him a white look. After a long time, he figured it out. Every time he talked about it, he didn''t want to say it, and he didn''t bother to ask.


    "Come on, go out and have a drink." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You have time to drink with us today!"!? Let''s go! It''s a rare chance. Drink more


    "Go


    Three people sat at the bar and drank two bottles of 100000 red wine. Wu Hao took a taxi back to Xinyue manor.


    They are eating at home.


    "I have something to tell you."


    Wu Hao sat down with a serious look.


    "What''s so serious? Did you do something wrong with skipping class so fast in the last class? " She said with a smile.


    "Skipping class again?" Zhao Shuhan glared at him.


    "Cough, it''s not important. What''s important is that I''ve collected all the life that Liya needs, and I''ve reserved enough time myself, so I''m going to let Liya gather time. That''s the important thing." Wu Hao said.


    "Sister Leah is ready to appear?" Lin Yuxin is surprised and curious.


    "It''s going to take a while."


    "When is she going to start?" Lin Xueyan asked.


    "Starting tonight, that''s why I want to talk to you."


    "In such a hurry?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Shirley. We need to speed up our progress." Wu Hao said.


    "Now that you have a plan, you can arrange it yourself. We can''t help the contradiction between the goddess. Anyway, what we can do is to accept you and her." Lin Xueyan said solemnly.


    "I find that I love you more and more!" Wu Hao was moved.


    "Come on, I''m full of wine, and I''m going to have a drink with them again?"


    "The ability of time trading is going to disappear soon. We have to make it clear to them, otherwise they are still taking orders, and those who can''t get money will complain." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "So the young master hasn''t eaten yet?" Yu Ting gets up and gives him a bowl of rice.


    "It''s really good to be at home." Wu Hao smiles and eats with them.


    After dinner, Wu Hao came to the lake behind the manor, and they went with him.


    "Leah, are you sure you want to do it on the lake?"


    "The space is bigger, it''s more convenient."


    "That''s OK. You can tell me how to operate. If you want me to cooperate, you can tell me directly."


    "Good master!"


    Wu Hao went to the middle of the lake.


    "How long will it take you to gather the body of time?"


    "About half a month to twenty days."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you!"


    "Well!"


    Liya''s soul floats out of his body, politely smiles at the sisters in the pavilion, and then extracts 10000 years of life from Wu Hao''s body. Time is like a white light lingering around her, wrapping her up, and soon forms a one person high white cocoon on the lake.


    The whole process lasted only half an hour.


    Wu Hao is waiting for another half an hour, trying to contact Liya, but he has lost the ability to talk with her. Seeing that the white cocoon is not moving any more, Wu Hao returns to the pavilion.


    Try to come up with a time trading contract, but it can''t be done.


    Just like last time, Liya''s time trading ability will disappear once she leaves her body.


    The combination with Xiaoyou helps him open the eye of death, a racial talent from the nether world, and the combination with Nami helps him open the second eye of death, hoping that the combination with Liya can help him open the time trade, a racial talent belonging to the goddess of time.

 Chapter 476

    "Come on, you''ll see Leah in about half a month." Wu Hao said.


    "I thought sister Leia would be as mature and beautiful as sister Nami. I didn''t expect that she looked so small like me." Lin Yuxin looks at the white cocoon on the lake and is in a trance.


    "The life span of the goddess of time can be infinite, the growth cycle is very long, so she is almost the same as you." Nami said with a smile.


    "Shall I call my sister later?" Lin Yuxin has a headache.


    "You think she''s a few months older than you." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes, although it looks similar to me, it must be older than me. It doesn''t matter to call me sister." Lin Yuxin laughed.


    The girls giggled and went home.


    Wu Hao has made everything clear to them. They know very well what it means for Liya to start to gather time, but their current strength can''t help even if they want to help. They know that they should improve their strength rather than worry blindly. In case there is anything that can help them in the future, they also have some strength.


    Wu Hao practiced with them every day, and his mind was the same as theirs.


    I go to the lake every day.


    Different from what he imagined, Liya''s cohesion of the body of time was obviously not in the way of breaking out of the cocoon. As time went by, the cocoon gradually formed a human shape. On the seventh day, the cocoon looked like a three-year-old child drawing a fuzzy human shape on white paper. On the fourteenth day, the cocoon had formed an obvious human shape, It looks like the human body painting carefully drawn by college art students, with exquisite facial features and exquisite curves. Every part of the body has been shaped.


    We all thought that we would see Liya soon, but the body on the lake was still in a deeper cohesion.


    On the 21st day, the body on the surface of the lake is like a perfect work of art created by a master of surrealist painting all his life. The body is white and tender, and the degree of delicacy is incomparable.


    The noon of this day coincided with Saturday. With everyone''s surprise, the 15-year-old girl on the lake slowly opened her eyes. Her bright eyes were like the moon in the dark, shining, pure and moving face with a smile, which moved people.


    "Master..."


    Leah spoke.


    "Xiaoya?"


    Wu Hao looked at her in surprise, which was very similar to the soul form he saw last time. However, Wu Hao was still amazed when the body turned into entity appeared in front of him. The girl was far more beautiful than he thought.


    "Thank you for collecting 10000 years for me and giving me a chance to reappear."


    Liya floats to Wu Hao and makes a deep bow.


    "Liya, put on your clothes first."


    Xu Xinjie took off her coat and put it on her. She just gathered her body. Now she stood there naked, looking at them rather embarrassed.


    "Thank you, Xinxin."


    Leia had a sweet smile on her face.


    "You know me?"


    "Of course, I know. I''ve been in the master''s body all the time. I don''t know you, and I know all of you. Hello, I''m Liya. I''ll probably live with you all in the future. So... Please take care of me." Leia looked at them sweetly.


    The girls looked at her in a daze.


    The sweet smile on her face has an irresistible sense of closeness. The smile on her face looks pure and sweet like her appearance at the age of 15 or 16. Looking at her will give people a very strong sense of physical and mental pleasure.


    "Leia, at last." Yu Ting first broke the silence.


    "Well, Tingting, you are more and more beautiful." Leia said with a smile.


    "You''re beautiful, Leah."


    "You are all very beautiful, otherwise how could the master be so devoted to you."


    "He''s dead set? No wonder


    All the women gave him a white eye one after another.


    "Well, don''t look at me like that. Xiaoya is wearing a coat. You''d better go back to take a bath and change clothes before chatting slowly." Wu Hao takes Liya in front of her. She has a tender hand and can''t imagine that this is the body condensed by time.


    "Slow down."


    We all followed.


    ¡­¡­


    in the house.


    The lobby.


    After taking a bath, Liya changes into Lin Yuxin''s clothes, which fit her perfectly. She looks pure and lovely.


    "Tell us your story, Leah."


    "Yes, yes, it''s amazing that you can use time to condense your body. You are a goddess like sister Nami, and there should be many interesting stories, right?"


    "Anyway, you have just gathered the body of time, and it must take some time for you to adapt. In the afternoon, just take it as an adaptation body, and tell us your story slowly."


    "That''s it."


    "Since you want to hear my story, I''ll tell you something."


    Liya laughs sweetly and finds some stories to chat with them.


    Wu Hao has some helplessness, but it''s nothing to say that they can talk so well. It''s a process for Liya to integrate into them.


    In fact, Wu Hao did not expect that the process of their acceptance of her would be so smooth, there was no psychological resistance, there was no behavioral exclusion, they could not imagine that they would maintain the biggest enemy for any girl before, and now there is a girl who wants to become their sister, they can talk with her so well from the beginning.


    Maybe that''s the power of habit?


    It should be!


    Wu Hao leaned on the sofa and couldn''t get a word in. He simply listened to Liya''s story for an afternoon with them.


    When we go out to eat in the evening, it''s a celebration for Leia.


    After watching TV for half an hour at home, several girls giggled and went back to their room, leaving Wu Hao and Liya sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    They know that this is inevitable, and they also know that Wu Hao wants to regain his time trading ability, so the combination with Liya is an essential process, just like his combination with Xiaoyou helped him open the eye of death, a racial talent. There is only one goddess of time, and she is the only one who has time trading ability, This step is inevitable.


    They also want to open, anyway, sooner or later, just give them a chance.


    "Xiaoya, they seem to want us to hurry up. Are you ready?" Wu Hao smiles and looks at Liya beside him. Anyway, he has already been psychologically prepared.


    "Master, if you are psychologically prepared, I will be psychologically prepared."


    After all, for the first time, Liya was a little embarrassed. Her white face was red.


    "Let''s go then."


    With a smile, Wu Hao carried the little goddess Lori into the room.

 Chapter 477

    Wu Hao and Liya are staring at Na Mei.


    "It seems like a good idea."


    Wu Hao thought for a moment and said, "since Shirley is interested in me, I can just use her interest in me to delay her for a period of time. By the way, I am also interested in knowing what kind of existence the creator is, so I will try my best to put her words out."


    "But master... Shirley''s character is not so good. She''s easy to get angry with strangers. In case of a bad one, she may kill you! I don''t want you to take the risk! "


    "I have more than a thousand years to live. I''m afraid of nothing."


    "Don''t forget that Shirley is the ghost goddess who created death. Just because your body has a life span of more than 1000 years doesn''t mean she can''t destroy your soul." Leah looked at him with concern.


    "Don''t worry, Liya. I will do my best to protect Wu Hao!"


    Nami said: "anyway, Wu Hao is my man now. I really like being with him and the happiness of being a woman when he loves him. I will never let him die easily."


    "Master..." Leia looked at him.


    "Come on, silly girl, as the goddess of time, you should consider the problem at the highest level. Don''t give up the best plan just because I am your man. I think Nami''s plan is very good. You must go to Sherry directly. It''s too small for you to get a word out of her mouth. After all, you have a direct conflict with her. She must be more alert to you than me. She is your sister and knows you like the back of her hand. As a strange mysterious new God, she will be more interested in me, I''m more likely to have a conversation with her. "


    Wu Hao said: "besides, it''s nearly 100% possible for you to go directly to her and have a conflict. Now she has begun to merge into the immortal body. You are also very likely to get hurt directly with her. Even if you take words out of her mouth, your action will be greatly weakened. If Nami can delay her for a while, she is likely to find the creator faster than you, You might as well save your strength and do the most important thing. "


    "Yes, Lord Liya, I know you should be careful of Wu Hao, but please believe me, I will protect him." Nami said seriously.


    "Now that you have thought about it, master, I won''t say anything."


    Leah looked at Nami and said, "Nami, no matter how you protect him, master, his identity is very special. He has a long future. Only when he is alive can the world continue to exist in the future."


    "Leia, don''t worry. I will protect him even if I give my life!" Nami promised.


    "Master, don''t try to be brave at any time. The most important thing is to keep yourself alive!" Leia said.


    "Yes


    Wu Hao gave her a big kiss on the face.


    "Three people get up so early? The goddess is different. She recovers so fast. She played so late last night and can get up so early today. "


    Stuart pushed the door in and giggled at the three men on the bed.


    "We''ll get up in a minute."


    Liya''s face was slightly red and she shrank into the quilt. She was still a little embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s OK to sleep in bed today. Do you want me to accompany you?" Stuart sat by the bed and looked at the blush of their faces and giggled. Sure enough, every girl would be moistened by him when they were sleeping with him.


    "I''m going to get up. What else can I do for you?" Wu Hao smiles, hugs the little villain, kisses him and gets up to get dressed.


    Today is a day to get down to business. It''s better to be serious.


    When they get dressed and go out of the room, Yu Tinglin, Xueyan and Xu Xinjie are just in the kitchen preparing breakfast for everyone.


    "Baby, I''m going to the nether world with Liana Mei later. I''m not sure when we''ll be back. Don''t worry, we''ll be back safely. All you have to do is to practice at ease. Just during this time, each of you has accumulated a lot of energy in your body, trying to consume all of it before I come back, I''ll just come back and moisten you. " Wu Hao said with a smile that he didn''t want to worry them about his seriousness.


    "You know that." Xu Xinjie took a angry look at him and blushed.


    "It must be very dangerous to go to the nether world. You must be careful!" Li Yunyao warned.


    "Yes, since you are sure to go, you can only pay attention to safety. In any case, put safety first. Go out well. I hope you can all come back well." Zhao Shuhan said solemnly.


    "What do you think? Don''t forget that they are goddesses. I''m not poor in your husband''s strength. It''s not so easy for Shirley to deal with the three of us. You can practice at home." Wu Hao said with a smile that he would not say anything and would eat a big meal.


    "Yes, you can rest assured that Nami and I will bring him back safely to you." Leia said with a sweet smile.


    "Well, you go and come back quickly!"


    Even Zhao Shuhan acquiesced in Wu Hao''s absence. After all, he couldn''t compare what he was going to do in class. Only when he became a cultivator did he realize that many seemingly important things in life were actually not so important, and there were many really important things.


    After a rest, Wu haona and Meiliya left Xinyue manor.


    A corner of no one, Nami with them appeared in the passage to the nether world.


    Wu Hao left the earth for the first time, and it was also the first time that he really saw the space-time out of geophysical cognition. This strange passage looks like another space opened up by some kind of energy in the space-time visible to the naked eye.


    "That''s it."


    Nami stopped and said, "Lord Liya, you are here waiting for the news from Wu Hao and me. I will inform you as soon as he has news. You can leave as soon as possible."


    "Well, thank you very much."


    Leiyadun then said: "master, go by yourself. Be careful, Nami. You must be flexible."


    "Don''t worry, Lord Leia. I know how to do it!" Nami smiles to reassure her.


    "Gone." Wu Hao gave the lovely goddess Lori a kiss on the face.


    "Let''s go, Lord Leia."


    Nami smiles and disappears at the end of the passage with Wu Hao. Liya looks at the empty passage and takes a deep breath. She sits down cross legged and keeps her breath, waiting for their news while practicing.


    Hope,


    He can really get what he wants and get words from Shirley. As long as he can find the master one step ahead of Shirley, everything will turn for the better!

 Chapter 478

    The underworld.


    Wu Hao stood in the void, looking at the boundless city below, shocked.


    It''s quite different from the dark and bloody picture in my imagination. It''s a bit similar to the earth. Standing high, you can see the country. Flying down, you can see clearer cities. These cities have different types of development.


    Some of them are still large cities in the form of backward tribes, some are cities like villages, some are more modern, almost the same as the cities on earth, and some of them look quite sci-fi, like the cities built here in the future world, and some of them even have no cities, all of them meditate, It''s like a sense of seeing the earth as a bed and the sky as a quilt.


    Different people can be clearly seen living in different cities. Some of them obviously have the appearance of human beings on earth. In addition, for Wu Hao, all of them are alien lives. These alien lives also have obvious differences between different cities and countries. It seems that every country, every big and small city, lives in a civilization.


    Wu Hao was amazed.


    Is the netherworld the meeting point of the universe? All civilizations, large and small, have set up their own offices here?


    "Curious?" Nami takes Wu Hao to the netherworld temple in the center.


    "I''m really curious. The netherworld is different from what I imagined except for the dim sunlight. I didn''t expect that there are so many civilizations here. Don''t tell me that these cities and countries are built by these souls?"


    "They really built it."


    "Then you tell me that the souls who come here are just the raw materials waiting to be processed? It''s not like raw materials. They live very well here. "


    "They build civilization here just because it takes too long for them to reincarnate. You think that when people die and come here, they can immediately queue up to reincarnate again. It''s not so easy. They have to live here as long as they have lived in their last life. So, instead of waiting here for nothing, they might as well start to build their own civilization. In fact, they mean to live here again for a lifetime. "


    "So it is. So you, the underworld, have gathered the life of all civilizations in this universe? "


    "In theory, it is so, but there are some exceptions. There is a kind of life without soul in the universe. Their spirit and body have reached the state of integration. The death of body means the death of soul, and this kind of life will not appear here."


    "There are all kinds of strange things in the world. How could they be born?"


    "Rely on energy to breed new life."


    "Tut Tut, so this kind of civilization should be very advanced?"


    "Not necessarily. Several known life levels in this form are not high. Many things in the universe that you think should be advanced are actually not advanced, while some life that you think is not so powerful are actually very powerful."


    Nami pointed to a city built on the inner ring in the distance and said, "this is a city called the establishment of the gajar civilization. The human form of gajar is like a reptile, which is absolutely a symbol of low-level life in the eyes of people on earth. But in fact, the gajar civilization has reached the level of interstellar civilization, and all the two galaxies near their original planet are occupied by them, You may think that this kind of reptile has a small head and no wisdom, but in fact they sacrifice all their unnecessary bodies. The whole reptile body is their brain, and this is just their most original form. After they are born and mature, the gargargarians will use their extremely mature technology to transfer their consciousness body to the mechanical body, To achieve the purpose of prolonging their life and breaking the shackles of the body, because they are mechanical bodies, they can customize their own mechanical bodies according to their own needs, and completely break away from the physical shackles. For example, the gargargarians who perform the interstellar energy acquisition mission will transfer their consciousness to the star acquisition machine, On the other hand, the gargargars, who are engaged in war missions, completely transfer their consciousness to special war machines of different types. The perfect combination of machinery and life can enable them to overcome any difficulties and surpass the civilization of the earth. "


    "Listen, there''s a sense of horror." Wu Hao laughs bitterly. Human beings don''t know much about the universe, but what he knows is even more trivial.


    "This is still an ordinary civilization. The young and backward nature of the universe has created infinite possibilities for the life of the universe. Human beings are just one of the most ordinary civilizations in the world. The universe is too big and human vision is too small. Human beings think that the existence of life and civilization in the universe is a small probability event, But if you look at the urban countries formed by these civilizations in the netherworld, human civilization is insignificant in these civilizations, and you can''t even find any corner. " Nami said.


    "What about the city surrounded by the golden and pink walls in front? What''s going on? " Wu Hao asked casually.


    "Transliterated from their language, it''s called the chikoma civilization. At this stage, only female life exists in this civilization, and they completely give up male body in the process of development and evolution."


    "How can they breed?" Wu Hao was surprised.


    "Inbreeding!"


    "Inbreeding?"


    "You heard me right, it''s self reproduction! Females have natural advantages in reproduction, which can''t be compared with males. If you can stand at a higher angle, you will find that the earth civilization sacrificed half of its reproductive capacity in the process of evolution to improve the genetic stability of the species, but the chikoma civilization had extremely stable genes, And the challenge they face is extremely vast space and limited population. In the process of development and evolution, the role of male individuals is becoming smaller and smaller, and the role of male individuals in the evolution of species is becoming less and less. Therefore, in the process of the development of civilization, males are ruthlessly eliminated, and every individual of the whole race has the ability to reproduce, The development of the zicoma civilization is extremely rapid. "


    "On earth, self reproduction is basically the way that low-level life will adopt." Wu Hao said to himself.


    "So when you stand at a higher level, remember not to judge the whole universe with the thinking and cognition of your earth civilization. There is no right or wrong distinction between good and bad in all aspects of the development of civilization. They are the strategies evolved by all civilizations to deal with the problems they are facing at that time." Nami said.


    "At this level, my level is not enough." Wu Hao sighed.


    "When you get to know more things, your level will gradually rise. You can''t be in a hurry, but the first thing you have to do is to give up your inherent cognition and thinking."

 Chapter 479

    "There are many things in this universe that can not be considered with normal thinking. The right things in your cognition may be wrong in other civilizations. The wrong things in your opinion may be the right answers in the eyes of other civilizations, while the impossible things in your opinion may be the simple basis in the eyes of other civilizations, You have to learn to accept more unknowns in a broader context in the future. " Nami said.


    "I see!" Wu Hao nodded with an open mind. This scene, together with Na Mei''s words, made her feel.


    "By the way, Nami, can time trading ability trade with these civilizations?" Wu Hao asked.


    "The goddess of time is not a time goddess exclusively belonging to the earth. Of course, it can trade time with these civilizations." Nami said with a smile.


    "If the time trading ability can return, it seems that I can find a way to do business all over the world!" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "It''s still a long time. Don''t forget that your business has just started on the earth, not to mention on a global scale, even in China. So you''d better take your time and don''t rush for a while."


    "At least there will be a broader ambition in the future." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Good attitude." Nami started laughing, too.


    "That is, as you said, I have to put down my original thinking and cognition and build up my acceptance of the unknown in a broader scope."


    "It seems that the mentality is really good." Nami smiles more happily, this kind of mentality is advantageous to him to accept more new knowledge.


    Wu Hao laughed and asked, "I have a question. As a result of the high development of these different civilizations, I think they should have the same abilities as gods, right? If we follow the different trends of civilization development, I believe that in addition to scientific and technological civilization, there must be some people who use cultivation methods to establish the existence of military civilization. Aren''t they also gods in another form? "


    "Within civilization, God is powerful beyond understanding, but when you go out of your own civilization and enter another world, the so-called God is basically good. When you stand at a higher point, you will find a fact that you may not be able to accept. When you practice in a limited space, his strength will never exceed the limit of his space, Although you often write in your novels that some planes, some strong people cultivated in endless continents, eventually become cosmic strong people. In fact, this is impossible. It''s like the whale in your ocean. The vast ocean gives it a huge space to grow. In the ocean system, it''s really a giant, but you can see it from a star level perspective, it''s not big, If you look at it from the perspective of Galaxy level, it will be even smaller. Cultivation is also a truth. "


    Na meidun said: "so far, no civilization has been able to practice with the universe as the biggest background at the very beginning, and gods, such as sherry and Liya, whose cultivation background at the very beginning is the universe level, so their ability in the eyes of any civilization is the existence of no legal reason and the mysterious power to really control the universe."


    "That is to say, they may be called gods in their own civilization, but when they get to a larger space, they are nothing?" Wu Hao grinned bitterly and couldn''t help thinking of himself.


    "In theory, that''s true, even though it sounds uncomfortable."


    "There''s nothing uncomfortable. I can accept some facts so that I can make more progress."


    Nami smiles and is pleased with his state of mind.


    It is the beginning of progress to be able to accept the uncomfortable facts. There is no room for progress forever in the comfortable world.


    He really has the potential to be a God.


    "See the tower ahead? That''s where Lord Shirley is Nami pointed to the sky tower in the center of the underworld.


    "Shirley lives in the tower?"


    "It''s the place where Sherry practices. If she lives, she lives in the netherworld temple. It''s not a palace, but a city."


    "This girl is really luxurious. The most we can do is live in a manor. She can live in a city directly."


    "You are the only one who can call Youming goddess girl." Nami giggled, but did not correct his name.


    The goddess of time will call him master. Wu Hao''s real identity will never be worse than the two goddesses. It seems that there is nothing wrong with calling her lady sherry.


    They went through countless civilization fortresses and came to the netherworld temple.


    Youming Temple belongs to the no fly zone, two people walk on the ground.


    The temple of the nether world is really a city. No, no, it is more like a huge garden to use more accurate words. Although there are many gods of death walking around here, they don''t see the residential area. There are new plants and flowers everywhere, which are very beautiful, In addition to these natural embellishments, there are many buildings with different styles standing in this huge garden. It seems that they adopt the architectural styles of different civilizations, and they seem to shuttle among different civilizations.


    "These are landscapes created by craftsmen of different civilizations." Nami said.


    "Shirley''s going to enjoy it."


    "My idea." Nami said with a smile.


    "You have such a high position in the netherworld?" Wu Hao looks at her in surprise.


    "Sherry doesn''t care about the affairs of the nether world, so I''m basically responsible for all the affairs of the nether world." Nami smiles.


    "Are you not in power?"


    "But Lord Sherry is in charge of all our death."


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and watched the scenery and the God of death coming and going. He didn''t see a male god of death or a female god of death. This place is Shirley''s harem. These gods of death are as beautiful as Xiaoyou and Nami, But compared with human beauties, the female god of death here is 90% more beautiful than the women on earth. Tut Tut, it''s really eye-catching to come and go.


    "Do you want to turn this place into your own harem?" Nami giggled.


    "Well, I don''t think so." Wu Hao could not help but turn a long face.


    "If you think about it, you can''t do anything. Even Sherry may become your woman. At that time, the netherworld was not your other harem."


    "I depend on you. Don''t say it. I didn''t have any idea. When you said that, I didn''t do anything. I felt sorry for them. You said that you were their sister. It''s good to push my man to so many women." Wu Hao said with white eyes.


    "You can come here once in a while and enjoy yourself."


    "Damn it


    Wu Hao was hooked by her, ready to move, looking at the beautiful God of death coming and going, can''t help but fantasize, mother really can take Shirley down!?

 Chapter 480

    "Well, I''m not kidding you. I''m going to see Lord Shirley soon. What are you going to do?" Nami became serious.


    "The soldiers came to cover the water and the earth." Wu Hao shrugged, but there was no way.


    Shirley''s strength is there. Liya and Nami have said that she has a bad temper. There is really no specific way for such a woman to deal with her. She has to be flexible.


    I hope she''s not as bad as they say.


    "I hope you succeed." Nami comforted, but she didn''t know what to say. There was no way to learn from what he wanted to do. She also said what she should say to sherry. What the final result would be was up to him.


    Wu Hao shrugged and said nothing. He followed her to the top of Tongtian tower.


    They stood at the door.


    "Lord Shirley, I''m back."


    Nami tapped on the door.


    "I brought back the heirs of the goddess of time."


    "Come in."


    The door opens automatically.


    Wu Hao goes in with Na Mei. In order not to let the proud and charming Shirley feel that she is easy to bully, Wu Hao is very dissolute.


    As soon as he entered the door, Wu Hao almost had a bloody nose.


    There is a white body in the air. Isn''t that Liya? As like as two peas identical, Wu Hao, who already owns Leia, is no longer familiar with the body.


    How about a dress or something? I''m not afraid to be seen just hanging in the air.


    After all, Liya is her own woman. It''s hard to see her so naked by Shirley.


    Liya still has a little invisible air mass around her. At first glance, she can''t see what it is. But seeing her ability to constantly transmit to Liya''s body, Wu Hao is sure that it is Shirley''s immortal soul. It seems that it will be completely integrated with Liya''s immortal body soon.


    "Nami, how can you bring him here at this time?" Shirley opened her mouth first.


    "The goddess of time has separated from him and is shaping the body of time. I took the opportunity to catch him back, hoping to provide some useful information for Sherry before the goddess of time came." Nami said.


    "Well done, you go down first, Nami."


    "I''m at the door all the time." Nami backed out.


    "Are you Shirley, the goddess of the nether world?"


    Wu Hao was not stiff either. He walked around the only soul left in the regiment.


    "It seems that Leah has told you a lot."


    Shirley''s indifferent voice made the temperature in the room drop two or three degrees.


    "Of course, you as a sister should be able to lay such a heavy hand on your sister. To tell you the truth, I''m very impressed with you. Look at how beautiful a girl Liya is. You should take her body for yourself. Is it really appropriate for you to do so?"


    "Even I know that. It seems that Leah trusts you very much."


    Shirley''s voice grew colder.


    "Otherwise, how can you choose me as her successor? Do you want me to be your successor if you want Nami to take me back?"


    Wu Hao joked: "Nami must have told you that I have the power of the nether world and opened the eyes of death. Otherwise, I will inherit your power. On the way over, I found that the netherworld is very interesting. It condenses the civilization of the whole universe, and the whole universe is a small gathering point, If you are not in the netherworld, I can manage this place for you. "


    Shirley ignores his Hu Kan, and a weak energy shoots directly into Wu Hao''s eyebrows. In a moment, Shirley is surprised.


    "How?"


    In addition to the power of time and the power of the nether world, this guy has the royal blood of the dark Protoss in his body. These three forces, which are totally impossible to merge, appear on the same person. Who is this guy?


    "Surprised?" Wu Hao keeps calm.


    Shirley stares at him, and the pace of fusion slows down.


    She was really surprised, and very, very surprised!


    This guy didn''t learn the power of time at all, and he didn''t inherit the power of Liya''s time, but he had the power of time himself. I''m afraid Liya helped him to open this ability. Similarly, although his power of the nether world is weak and untrained, it also belongs to his inherent power, which shows that this boy is born with the power of time and the power of the nether world!


    Master only created her and Leia, which she is very clear and very sure, but what''s the matter with him??? If she remembers correctly, there is only one person who can have two kinds of power at the same time - the Creator!


    Is reincarnation the master?


    Shirley''s surprise turned into horror.


    But she soon calmed down. This is nonsense. The master has endless life. She doesn''t need reincarnation at all, and reincarnation can''t bring new power to her. Besides the power of time and the power of the nether world, this guy also has the royal blood system of the dark Protoss. Reincarnation can''t explain this.


    This guy''s identity is more mysterious than the master.


    "Who are you?" Shirley asked.


    "My name is Wu Hao, from the human civilization on the earth of the solar system." Wu Hao introduced himself.


    "I know you are from the earth, I am asking your true identity! Do you know the master? " Shirley asked tentatively.


    "Obviously you know the master."


    Wu Hao solemnly said: "I was easily captured by Nami just to seek an answer from you. Do you know that I have some relationship with your so-called master? The master created you and Leia, giving you the power of the nether world and the power of time respectively. I have both of these powers, but I am not created by her. Do you know what? "


    "Do you know nothing about yourself?" Shirley asked.


    "If I know, I need to ask you." Wu Hao gave her a white look, but the answer in his heart must be clearer than Shirley''s. combined with what her father said and the fact that he already had, he was afraid that he was nearly 99.99% likely to be the child who dominated the creation.


    But this is only his guess. If Shirley can confirm his guess, then this trip is not in vain.


    Of course, the more important thing is to use this to open the topic, hoping to know the whereabouts of the master from her mouth.


    "How do you know I know your relationship with the master?"


    "I don''t know if you know my relationship with the master, but I know that you know the master, and I have the same power as the master. I think you must have an idea of my identity from the perspective of the netherworld goddess."


    "I do have an idea!"


    Shirley''s voice is very serious.


    The source of Wu Hao''s power of time and the power of the nether world is very likely to be born from the creator. If she and Liya are the children she created, then Wu Hao is very likely to be the child she gave birth to, and it is very likely to be the child she had an affair with the royal family of the dark Protoss, This can explain why the power of time and the power of the nether world appeared in him at the same time as the lineage of the dark Protoss royal family.


    If his identity is really like this, then this guy seems to be able to make good use of it!

 Chapter 481

    "If you have an idea, can you tell me?" Wu Hao asked directly.


    "There are some things you don''t need to know too much!"


    While speaking, Wu Hao was completely covered by a force. Wu Hao felt that his body couldn''t move for a moment. A powerful force sucked his soul out, but he didn''t have any resistance, but


    In an instant, this power disappeared again, and Wu Hao regained his freedom.


    Wu Hao''s face changed a lot. She took two steps away from her. The woman was really dangerous. She did it without saying a word.


    Shirley said nothing, and the atmosphere in the room was extremely strange.


    She thought that since Wu Hao had the power of time, perhaps absorbing his soul could make him fully exert all the power of Liya''s immortal body, but his soul could not be absorbed, let alone integrated.


    Is it because there''s one more Diablo lineage?


    I''m not sure, but I''m sure it won''t work to absorb his soul to perfect the fusion.


    Although it''s the best choice to capture Liya''s soul to perfect the fusion, it''s bound to fall into a struggle with her. After all, the body of time belongs to her body. It''s very likely that she will take it back. It''s really a waste of her efforts.


    It seems that the best way is to start directly from the master!


    The dominating power is really powerful, but she can''t be her own opponent at present, and... Now I can use Wu Hao to further restrict her!


    "Nami, come in and take him away. Lock him up and don''t leave the room at all."


    "Yes, Lord sherry." Nami comes in and takes Wu Hao out without saying a word.


    "Damn, is this girl always like this? Do it without saying a word. I''m scared to death! " Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "What do you ask?" Nami looks at him.


    "I didn''t have an eye at all. I wanted to talk about my identity with her to bring the topic to me. As a result, she tried to absorb my soul directly. Fortunately, she didn''t succeed." Wu Haoqing was very lucky.


    "Absorb your soul?" As soon as Na Mei''s face changed, she let out a breath of joy.


    "But she didn''t seem to be able to absorb my soul. She gave me up immediately."


    "Maybe... You have the same immortal soul as sherry. If so, you must also have the immortal body." Nami said.


    "So good? Then I will not die or die? "


    "This can be achieved in theory, but you are not sure whether Lord Sherry can''t absorb your soul because you really have immortal soul or for some other reasons. You''d better not act rashly."


    Nami said: "you should know the temper of sherry. Since you didn''t ask why, you can only find another chance to test her. I will help you create opportunities. Don''t worry."


    "You''d better hurry up. I think her immortal soul is about to fully integrate into Leia''s immortal body. By that time, we will be completely passive."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll create opportunities for you these days!"


    Wu Hao nodded and said nothing more.


    Nami took him to a small house not far from Tongtian tower. The outside of the house was made of metal and looked like a square metal box, but the inside was zero gravity. As soon as she entered it, she was locked in a zero gravity space and could not touch the surrounding. The metal wall also had the function of shielding the mind, and her ability would be weakened to the greatest extent.


    "I''ve wronged you."


    Nami smiles helplessly, locks the door and turns back to the top of Tiantong tower.


    "Nami, do you know the origin of Wu Hao?" Shirley asked Nami.


    "I''m not sure. There seems to be a mysterious and powerful force behind him to protect everything."


    "He''s probably the son of the Creator!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She was so surprised that she couldn''t speak. The information she knew was very limited, so she never thought about it in this way. Shirley''s words really scared her.


    "But I wonder why he not only inspires the power of the nether world, but also opens up the racial talent of the eye of death. The power of time in him is obviously stronger than that of the nether world, but why he does not open up the racial talent of time trading? It''s a bit unreasonable. " Shirley was puzzled.


    "Maybe... The goddess of time didn''t open up racial talent for him." Nami said.


    "I don''t know, but he should be able to turn on the ability of time trading. A man who practices the power of time doesn''t have the racial talent of time trading. Instead of practicing the power of the nether world, he turns on the first or even the second eye of death. Wu Hao is really unpredictable. I can''t absorb his soul at all, I wanted to perfect the integration of Liya and me through him. Now I can only start from the master. " Shirley said to herself.


    "Lord Shirley, who is the master?"


    "She is also a mysterious existence. You don''t need her. You just have to look after her."


    "Lord Shirley..."


    "He said


    "Do you have anything to do with this mysterious master?"


    "Yes!" Shirley is outspoken and calm with repressive anger.


    "Do you want to challenge this master?"


    "You don''t have to know that."


    "But sherry, you are the pillar of the nether world, and the important support for millions of creatures in the universe to lead to rebirth. If something happens to you, the world will be in chaos."


    "I''m not as important as you think. To tell you the truth, Nami, before the emergence of the nether world, life in this universe can also be reborn in a natural way. I just want to make the rebirth more standardized, that''s all."


    Nami was shocked, but at this time, Sherry was very emotional. She gave up questioning and continued to express her thoughts.


    "Even if the netherworld already exists, there are many death gods in the netherworld who need you!"


    Nami said: "if you have something to look for the master, you can let me look for her. My accident will not have any impact on the netherworld, but if you have an accident, the problem will be very serious."


    "To the world, you are more important than me, Nami."


    Shirley suddenly sighed and said, "you are the first God of death that I created. You are like my child, and you are also like myself. Since I created you, I have never managed the netherworld except for occasionally creating some gods of death. You are far more important to the netherworld than I am to the netherworld. If something happens to me, You can rebuild the key with Leia and get time from her. Now you can also allocate time down, so you can completely take my place! "

 Chapter 482

    "No way!"


    Nami''s tone was three points heavier, but with a tone of blame, she said: "although you don''t manage the world, the world will collapse without you. I won''t allow you to go! If you want to go, I''ll go! "


    "Nami!"


    "I won''t let you go!"


    "I don''t want to, I must go!"


    With the change of painting style, the severe and cold Shirley has a sense of being coquettish and angry, just like a immature little girl.


    "Why do you have to go? Lord Leia is also your sister. What kind of purpose do you want to achieve when you hurt her as a sister? Lord Shirley, do you want to get the same right to control time as Lord Leia, or do you want to get stronger power to change the world? With my understanding of sherry, you don''t want to do these boring things, do you? So what are you going to do after all you''ve done? " Nami questions Shirley like an adult.


    "I don''t agree! I just refuse to obey the master and let my life be controlled by Leia. I always keep an eye on the trend of the master. When I find that the master is weak, I must take advantage of this opportunity to defeat her. I want to ask her for an explanation. Why should I be placed in the netherworld, a place full of souls? I don''t like the world! I don''t like dealing with these ghosts! Not only that, she also made me subject to my sister, my life must be given by my sister, which is not fair! I want to control my own destiny. Even if I don''t do anything, I don''t want others to control everything. I want to seize the power of domination. I can''t control the world, but I want to control my own destiny! " Shirley suddenly cried out, just like a scolded child fighting loudly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nami was frightened by her, not by her voice, but by her idea. It turned out that she didn''t want to manage the netherworld because she didn''t like the netherworld at all, and what she did was to fight against the injustice of the master. This... She didn''t expect that Sherry''s actions were so simple, so simple, so ridiculous.


    Nami is very clear about her temper. Her indifference is actually a willful little girl. When she doesn''t lose her temper, she seems to be a cold beauty. Once she loses her temper, she will lose her temper completely.


    "Lord Shirley, so you''re going to find the master?"


    "Master is very weak now, and still weak, I can just take this opportunity to beat her, I want to tell her what I think, I also want to take her strength to untie their own shackles, I just want to control their own destiny!" Cried Shirley.


    "Sherry, please calm down. This matter may not have to be dealt with in this way. I think the master of creation should be the mother of you and Liya. You have hurt one of her children. If she knows that you still want to kill her, she will not be soft hearted."


    Nami said: "Lord Shirley, you tell me the position of the master. I''ll talk to her. Don''t you want to control your own destiny? I''ll make such a request to the master. After all, you are her daughter. I think she will help you to break the ban."


    "No! I''ve done so much, I''m going to find her myself! I''m not afraid of her


    "It''s not a matter of fear, my lord Shirley!" Nami is helpless. Every time she loses her temper, it''s like this. It''s really helpless.


    "In a word, you don''t care about it. Now that I have her own son, I don''t believe she will be indifferent!"


    Na Mei''s face changed, which means that she is going to blackmail Wu Hao?


    "Lord Shirley..."


    "Well, Nami, stop talking. I''ve done so much and I want to know what to do later. You don''t have to persuade me."


    Then Shirley waves a light into Na Mei''s eyebrows.


    "Sherry, this is..."


    "I''ve given you 26 million years of life. If I really can''t survive, you will continue to take charge of the netherworld for my position and make good use of these lives."


    "Can I still persuade you?"


    "Don''t try to persuade me. I''ve made a decision. It''s no use trying to persuade me."


    Nami fell into a brief silence, took a deep breath and calmed down.


    "Good! Then I don''t advise you, but any plan must have a preparatory plan. Please tell me the master''s position just in case. Once Sherry is in danger, I''ll bring someone to support you immediately! "


    "It''s not necessary!"


    "I will not allow you to be willful in this matter! You are not going to die together with the master, so you must have a backup plan in case of emergency. You must tell me where you want to go, so that I can support you at any time. Remember that you are the nether goddess, you are not fighting alone. "


    "Nami..."


    "Well, don''t be moved. Tell me first."


    "The end of the universe in the southwest, the connection between this universe and another universe." Said Shirley.


    "So the edge?"


    "The power of domination is rapidly consuming there, and it may even disappear, so I am sure to defeat her."


    "The power of domination should be very powerful. Why does her power disappear?"


    "I don''t know. It''s good for me anyway."


    "Lord Shirley..."


    Nami hesitated for a while and then advised, "are you really going to do this?"


    "Don''t try to persuade me. I''m fully prepared. I won''t give up."


    "Well, I won''t persuade you to give up the plan."


    Nami looked at the only soul left in the air.


    "I''ll go down first and prepare for backup."


    "Go ahead."


    "I''ll leave you first, Lord Shirley."


    Nami regained her respect and politely stepped back.


    Nami''s eyes were shaking.


    She knew that Sherry was playing for real this time. She only saved one million years of her life, and gave her all the rest of her life. She was ready to be killed by her.


    I didn''t expect that all she did was for what she thought was unfair. She was really willful and unreasonable. She had to use her own violence to solve the problems that could be solved in a more peaceful way. It seems that she has accumulated a lot of dissatisfaction for a long time.


    Well.


    Nami sighed helplessly.


    It must be impossible to stop her from finding the master. Now the only way she can stop this is to let Liya find the master first!


    If you leave Tongtian, Tanami will contact Liya immediately.


    "Lord Leia, the end of the universe in the southwest, the intersection of this universe and another universe."


    "Got it!"


    As soon as she receives the news from Naomi, Liya sets out immediately. The power that the body of time can provide her is far less than the noumenon, so she must seize every minute to find the master earlier than Shirley!

 Chapter 483

    Nami sends a message to Liya and immediately goes to find Wu Hao.


    She floats in the air with Wu Hao in the weightless room.


    "You''re not afraid to be found when you come here so often?" Wu Hao joked and gave her a kiss on the face.


    "I''ve got the whereabouts of the master from sherry, and I''ve told Liya to start looking for the master." Nami said, I''m not in the mood to joke with him.


    "She said so soon?"


    "Lord Shirley is very emotional. I''m forcing her to say it."


    "You can also force her to ask, wow, Nami, your position in the nether world is bigger than I imagined."


    "Sherry''s nature is not bad. Sometimes she is like a willful little girl. I have to coax her and spoil her, so I still have some say, but that''s not the point."


    Nami said, "do you know how Lord Shirley guessed your identity? She said you might be the child of the Creator!" Then he looked at him.


    Wu Hao did not show a surprised expression, but a wry smile.


    Combined with all he knows, he is the dominant child. In fact, he has the bottom in his heart. It''s not surprising to get Shirley''s confirmation. What''s more, he smiles bitterly. He has such a strange life experience.


    "I knew that already?" Nami was puzzled to see that he was so calm.


    "I had this conjecture in my heart, but Shirley confirmed what I thought." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "No wonder you are so calm."


    Nami said: "but now the bigger trouble is that Sherry seems to want to take you to coerce the master, and listen to her meaning, the master seems to be seriously injured now. Even if Sherry doesn''t have much strength, she has a chance to defeat her. In addition, taking you as a hostage, she is very likely to succeed."


    "I''ll go, Shirley. Why is this guy so overcast?" Wu Hao rolled his eyes in silence.


    "Sherry has never thought so much about what she does. It is in the interests of what she does. She will do it without hesitation. To tell you the truth, it is obviously in her current interests to take you as a hostage to coerce the master."


    Nami said helplessly: "it''s definitely impossible for me to let you go directly now. I can only further improvise. When I get there, I don''t think the master will hurt you."


    "At this time, I suddenly realized how important strength is." Wu Hao laughs bitterly. It''s so terrible to be carried around and protected by others.


    "But time is here, no matter how powerful the talent is, you can''t cross the gap brought by the cultivation time. You don''t live in the world of those fantasy novels. The protagonist can kill those who have practiced for thousands of years in a few months, and the reality in front of you is not so beautiful."


    Nami sighed: "in fact, you have made great progress. I''m afraid there are few people who can reach your level in a few months. But after all, you are facing opponents who are far beyond your control. What you can do is to practice better and improve yourself better, I believe you can surpass everyone in a short time. "


    "Thank you for your kind words." Wu Hao took a deep breath and began to laugh. Then he became serious again.


    "You just said you were seriously injured? Do you know what''s going on? " Wu Hao asked.


    "I don''t know. I just wanted to figure out the whereabouts of the master. I didn''t have time to ask these irrelevant questions. I think Sherry looks like she doesn''t know why the master is seriously injured. She just knows that her strength is weakening


    Wu Hao was silent for a moment.


    "Since she wants to take me as a threat, I just went to meet the creator. Maybe she is my own mother. Anyway, it''s good to meet her."


    "If she is really your mother, it''s good to see her. Maybe..."


    "Well."


    Wu Hao answered, a little low.


    It''s not necessarily a good thing that Shirley is going to threaten herself to dominate. Although she hasn''t seen her own mother since childhood and has no feelings for her, she is her own mother after all. This first meeting is likely to be the last. He has this premonition and has made this preparation.


    "Prepare yourself. I''ll go to the rescue first."


    "Reinforcements?"


    "Just in case."


    "Good!"


    Nami leaves and locks the door again. Wu Hao sits cross legged in the air, deep in thought.


    ¡­¡­


    A flash of white light in the sky tower, Sherry finally integrates her immortal soul into Liya''s immortal body.


    Although the immortal soul and the immortal body are not the strongest state, the combination of the immortal soul and the immortal body is still far beyond her imagination. A force beyond the constraints of life and the limitation of time and space excites Shirley. At the same time, the stronger force gives her a stronger desire to resist.


    It''s time to go.


    Shirley instantly appears in front of Wu Hao, grabs Wu Hao''s hand, and the two disappear together in the netherworld.


    The starry sky is vast and dark.


    I found that the darkness of the universe is far more terrible than the pictures I saw. The stars here are not as dense and bright as the pictures on the computer. The real universe seems to be so loose that it can be subverted.


    Shirley''s speed is really fast. She is not flying, but shuttling from one galaxy to another, and then to the next. In the blink of an eye, she has passed the whole supercluster, and she seems to know very well where the nodes of each supergalaxy network are. She is walking straight along the supergalaxy network, the speed of light? It''s too slow, too slow. Her speed is beyond comprehension.


    I don''t know whether it''s because there is no resistance in the universe or she''s translating. Wu Hao can see himself moving, but he can''t feel himself moving. If he closes his eyes, he will mistakenly think he''s staying somewhere.


    I don''t know if Leah is coming?


    On the contrary, he certainly can''t help Liya too much, but he can help her in his own way, hum.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    Shirley screamed and slowed down.


    "Hands out!"


    Shirley stares at Wu Hao fiercely. This guy dares to stretch his hand to his chest and rub it. It''s too bold!


    "Tut Tut, you goddesses don''t wear it inside? What''s next? " Wu Hao didn''t care, so he put his hand down.


    "You..."


    Shirley''s body trembles and stops directly. She slaps the fan in the past. No. 5 has turned on the super vision. Haha, she successfully evades her slap.


    "Aren''t you occupying Leah''s body? How could you feel that way?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "Touch me again and kill you!"


    Shirley was blushing and angry.

 Chapter 484

    "Sherry in your family is too unprincipled. I just touched her and kissed her and left me here. The one who promised to coerce me into dominating gave up so easily. I also convinced her." Wu Hao sighed helplessly.


    "Did you... Kiss Lord Shirley?" Nami was directly frightened.


    "I just wanted to slow her down so as to buy Liya some time. I harassed her twice. I didn''t expect that she would run away without being harassed." Wu Hao whispered, more helpless.


    "It''s good that Lord Sherry didn''t kill you." Nami can''t laugh or cry. She can make Sherry directly throw him into the universe and give up her original plan. I''m afraid he''s not as simple as harassment.


    According to his usual personality at home, I''m afraid there is no lack of action after kissing. Especially when adult Liya is already his woman, it''s really imaginable that he will do something extraordinary in the face of a familiar body.


    "Don''t say that. You don''t seem as fast as Shirley. Hurry up and catch up with her."


    Nami does not speak, speed up with a crowd of death to catch up with Shirley.


    ¡­¡­


    The end of the universe.


    The Dark Universe is even darker here, but the strange thing is that at the end of the darkness, time and space meet here to produce a peculiar aurora. From a distance, although the aurora stretches for hundreds of millions of miles, it does not circle the whole universe. Instead, it is like a band aid sticking to a wound on the edge of the universe.


    Leiabi Shirley started a few days ahead of schedule. Although her strength was far less powerful than before, she put all her strength on speed and went on her way without any distractions. She arrived at her destination quickly.


    Looking at the end of the aurora, Leia was shocked and wet her eyes.


    "Master..."


    "Leah, you''re coming ~ ~"


    A soft but weak voice sounded in Leia''s mind, not surprised at her arrival.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Time eaters make a comeback. They have eaten up all the time of their own universe and are planning to break through the space-time barrier to come to this universe. They are numerous and powerful. I can only seal them temporarily in this way."


    The voice of the master was light, and she didn''t even mention the terrible battle between herself and the time eater. She didn''t want to make her contribution too sad.


    "So that''s why the master left his children 17 years ago?" Leia asked.


    "No way, if I don''t do that, the universe will be completely destroyed, and the child can''t survive. You should have found him, right? What about him? " When the master spoke of the child, he felt a trace of remorse and a trace of fascination.


    "He''s good! I''m teaching him to practice now


    "Teach him everything you can teach him. Maybe he is the only one who can resist this wave of invasion in the future. What I can do is try my best to prevent the time eater from entering the universe before he grows up completely." The master said happily.


    "Master, don''t worry, I will teach him everything I have!" Leia promised.


    "It seems that our little Liya is a little different." The voice of the master is full of love.


    "Well, it''s a little different." Leah didn''t know how to talk to her, just blushed.


    "His power needs your sisters to help him open it together. I hope you two can help him well. The challenges he will face in the future are far more than time eaters. His biggest threat is not time eaters. Only you two can help him grow up faster. Where''s Shirley? What''s she going to do with your body? "


    "Master, I''m here to tell you this. I''m afraid Shirley''s purpose of robbing my body is to deal with master you. She seems to want to absorb your power!" Leia said, in a hurry.


    "Your sister is too impulsive. I hope you can forgive her. I believe Shirley''s nature is not bad. Maybe she is dissatisfied with me for some reasons. She wants to revenge me after she finds me weak." Master voice with a smile, as in the face of wayward children.


    "I don''t blame her, but her goal now is to dominate you. Do we have a chance to deal with her together?" Leia asked.


    "No chance!"


    A black hole like energy suddenly flashes, quickly absorbing the power of the aurora.


    Shirley showed up.


    "Shirley, you are crazy!"!!! Do you know that the master sacrificed himself to seal the time beast??? If you hurt the master now, the predator will soon come out of another universe. Can you afford the consequences? "


    Leia rushes in front of her angrily and attacks her!


    The picture is as like as two peas. The two alike alike are beating themselves. If third parties are at the scene, they do not know who is who.


    "I don''t care!"!!! I can deal with time eaters!!! I want to control my own destiny. I just don''t want to buy time from you every time. I''m my sister. Why should I be controlled by you??? It''s not fair!!! I don''t like the dark world. I don''t like to stay with those souls. I''m very happy with your arrangement! no Full Shirley roared, powerful power, only the body of time Liya is not her opponent, immediately vomit blood fly away.


    "I didn''t expect you to think so, Shirley. I give you two immortal bodies and souls. There is no difference between them. You are both my children. I love you the same. I just hope you have a clear division of labor." The master was disappointed, and an opportunity defeated her dark gravity.


    "But that''s how you treat each other!"


    Shirley''s mighty power is extremely terrible. She rushes to the master head-on, and is equal to the master.


    "Shirley, you are crazy!"


    Liya also burst out all her strength, and shivered with Shirley.


    Two on one, Shirley didn''t lose a cent.


    One uses most of her strength to seal time and space, and the other has no support of immortal body. The Shirley they face is the perfect fusion of immortal soul and immortal body, full of strength, hatred and murderous!


    The fighting continued.


    The aurora is getting dimmer.


    The master, who was nearly lost in divine sense, was almost disappeared under Shelly''s crazy attack, and her power was absorbed by Shelly madly, and the seal became weaker and weaker.


    "Roar ~ ~"


    In the dark, a predator rushed out.


    Shirley and Liya''s huge vitality is a big meal for the hungry and thirsty time eaters. They rush on them crazily!


    "Shirley!"


    Liya was furious. A weak light mixed with her own God''s blood killed the rush out time eater, but the seal was weakening faster than she thought. She seemed to have seen the fierce and thirsty eyes behind the aurora waiting for the opportunity

 Chapter 485

    "I don''t care!"


    Shirley attacks the master crazily. She''s just a crazy woman.


    The power of domination is getting weaker and weaker.


    Nami takes Wu Hao to arrive first, and the gods of death are far behind.


    "Lord Shirley, please stop it!"


    Nami''s dark energy blocks her attack on the master.


    "Nami, what are you doing?"


    "It''s not impossible to solve this problem. Why do we have to solve it in this way?"


    "You want to fight me?"


    "Isn''t that what you do to the master? The difference is that you are making trouble out of nothing. Nami is on the side of solving problems reasonably! " Wu Hao reprimanded.


    "No wonder Liya can arrive before me. You are Naomi. I''m so disappointed that you''ve tipped me off."


    Shirley this more crazy, full attack, the dominant power is weaker and weaker.


    "Roar ~ ~"


    More than a dozen time eaters broke through the barrier and ran out. They had plenty of time to eat. Time eaters did not hesitate to attack.


    Liya, Shirley, Nami and they all have experience. Although Wu Hao killed a time eater, he was surprised to face so many time eaters at one time. He didn''t even have a weapon in his hand, which was enough to fuck!


    "Enough!"


    Master a weak roar, a powerful blood red energy swept all over the place, dozens of time eaters instantly turned to ashes, Shirley who was fighting with Liya stayed on Liya. She didn''t expect that master had such powerful power. She was hit by this energy and her soul was pushed out of Liya''s immortal body, Leia''s quick eyes and quick hands instantly drill her soul into her own body, which is that her body does not need any fusion process to directly re fuse, and the 10000 years of the body of time is absorbed by her.


    Shirley didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen. Her powerful power would disappear in an instant. With her immortal soul now, she could not be the opponent of so many people. We can foresee that this action failed!


    No! Resentment! Anger!


    "Shirley, you are so selfish! There is no strong man in this world who can do as he likes. The purpose of being strong is not to do as he likes. What''s the difference between that and a time eater??? Do you think your sister has less responsibility than you? She needs to adjust the time scale of the whole universe civilization. You see, she is free, but she is more tired than you. You can create life to share all the things you don''t want to face. But your sister has no ability to create life. She can only do all the things by herself. Do you think you are bound by fate alone, If you think so, no matter how powerful you are, you are still bound by fate. You think I am free, but you never know my fate. Have I ever complained to you? "


    The weak voice of the master seems to be painstakingly expressed by the parents who are angry with their children.


    "Don''t make trouble any more. It''s not I who arranged your life now, but fate who arranged everything. One of you is in charge of life and the other is in charge of time. But we can''t control fate. Even if I let you take charge of time, you will still be dissatisfied with my arrangement. If you can''t learn to accept it, you will never be able to shoulder the responsibility!"


    Shirley stared at the weak Aurora, hesitated for a moment, and disappeared in the direction of her arrival.


    "Alas."


    The master sighed helplessly, and then the aurora seemed to shine back.


    "Wu Hao, how are you growing up?"


    As he spoke, the aurora revealed an energy, which formed a vague figure in front of Wu Hao. A beautiful and gentle woman could be seen vaguely. Wu Hao could see some features of her face from her face.


    "Mom?"


    Wu Hao asked tentatively. Inexplicably, he got excited at this time.


    "Well, boy."


    Two lines of tears fall from xueya''s eyes, her eyes show obvious excitement.


    He didn''t even breastfeed him after he was left. Seventeen years later, she even heard her own flesh and blood child call her mother. She immediately felt that she had no regrets in her life.


    "Are you really my own mother?" Wu Hao''s excitement turned into a kind of complex hesitation. Although he was prepared for this, the master who created the goddess of time and netherworld turned out to be his own mother. This feeling is really complicated.


    "Yes, I really am your own mother, child."


    Xueya put her hand on his face and gently stroked it. Her tears fell faster.


    "You look like your father. Is he OK?"


    "He''s not bad. Why did you leave me and dad 17 years ago? "


    "When I was pregnant with you, I found that the space-time barrier at the juncture of this universe and another universe was getting weaker and weaker. When I came to see it, I realized that the time eaters were preparing to invade this universe. Once the time eaters came to this universe, it would bring devastating disasters to this universe. The situation became more and more serious day by day. I had to leave from time to time to eliminate those time eaters who escaped into this space-time, When I left you, the whole barrier would be broken. I had no choice but to leave you and your father to deal with it. At that time, I just gave birth to you, but my vitality did not recover. In the face of hundreds of millions of predators, I could only seal them in this way, but it was not a long-term plan. Sooner or later, the seal would be consumed by them, I just hope my child can grow up quickly and be strong enough before the seal is broken! "


    Said xueya back to see the weak seal, eyes with helpless, and her consciousness of virtual shadow is also more and more weak.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll deal with these time eaters with Leia! But I have a question. Do you know that I have Diablo royal blood in my body? " Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes, I knew it when I was pregnant with you."


    Xueya said: "there is no sign of this lineage in my mother. The only explanation is that this lineage only appears in male offspring. I know you are very confused, but my mother can''t tell you more. I don''t know how I came to this universe. I only know that there is another time and space blood flowing in my body, I''m afraid I don''t have a chance to know what happened to my parents, but my child, you must be careful. Maybe the source of blood flowing from you and me is more terrible than that of time eaters. "


    Wu Hao was a little confused. He didn''t expect that his mother, who was the master, didn''t even know her life experience.


    "Child, can I hear you call mom again?"


    Xueya''s consciousness is getting weaker and weaker, almost disappearing.


    "Ma..." Wu Hao looked at her for a long time, and finally called.


    "Well."


    Xueya tears, such as beads, constantly falling, constantly into energy dissipated in the universe.


    "Mom wants to take care of you when you grow up and forgive me for my incompetent mother."


    Xueya touched Wu Hao''s face and pulled Liya to her side. With her last thought, she said: "don''t blame Shirley. She is my dark side. It''s my unwillingness and anger to my unknown life experience. She inherited too much of my resentment. I don''t blame her. I hope you don''t blame her either. Find her, enlighten her and promise me..."

 Chapter 486

    Before xueya''s last consciousness disappeared, she burst out all her remaining strength and rushed to the seal. The dim Aurora instantly brightened several times, and the seal boundary was much longer and farther.


    "Goodbye, my children. I can only help you here."


    With this sentence, there was no sound, and Wu Hao could not feel the existence of life consciousness. He knew that his biological mother, in this way, really left forever. Just as he had a hunch, this was their first formal meeting and the last meeting in his life.


    His heart is very complicated, there is a trace of not strong sadness, there is a very strong respect and admiration, although he is sure that she is his biological mother, but seeing her disappear in front of him, he did not have the impulse to cry, on the contrary, he had a kind of feeling.


    He didn''t know what he was feeling. He was relieved that she had abandoned him? Or such a great respect for my mother? Both are and are not. Even he can''t tell his mood at the moment.


    But on one side, Leia burst into tears.


    "All right, Leia, stop crying."


    Wu Hao patted Liya on the back and sighed.


    Leia threw herself directly into his arms and cried for five minutes before she gradually put away her sadness.


    "Master, I will help my master! Sure Leia wiped her tears and became strong.


    "Let''s go." Wu Hao said.


    "Wait a minute, master."


    Liya took a deep breath. Her luck was so absorbed that she suddenly burst out 90% of her strength and input the aurora seal, which made the bright seal brighter.


    "Come on, master."


    Leia shakes her body, takes a deep look at the flickering Aurora, and turns away.


    "Gone."


    Wu Hao also solidified the aurora for three seconds and said goodbye to the air.


    Nami followed.


    "Wu Hao, Liya, I can''t go back with you for the time being. I want to go back to the netherworld first." Nami said.


    "You''re going back to the underworld now?"


    Wu Hao frowned and said, "you go back now. Shirley won''t let you go. You''d better go back with us first. When Xiaoya recovers, let her go with you to find Shirley. The things that should be solved are always to be solved, but you''re not alone."


    In order to help them, Nami betrays Shirley. How can Shirley deal with Nami? He really can''t imagine.


    "Don''t worry. Lord Shirley is angry that I betrayed her, but she won''t do anything to me."


    Nami calmly smile, said: "now the netherworld is the need for someone to preside over the overall situation, it is also the need for someone to actively face and open to Sherry adults, this thing only I can do, you can rest assured."


    "Are you sure you want to go back to the underworld?" Wu Hao is still worried.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Nami said with a smile.


    "I''ll wait for you to come back!" Wu Hao takes her into his arms and hugs her tightly. This woman who is loyal to Shirley and willing to betray Shirley for her own sake, he doesn''t want to lose!


    Nami was stunned. Her nose was a little sour, and she held him for a while.


    "Well, I''ll be fine when I go back." Nami washed her nose, came out of Wu Hao''s arms and gave him a kiss on the face.


    "Lord Leia, I''ll leave first. I''ll go back as soon as possible." Then he flew to the nether world.


    "We''ll go, too." Wu Hao said.


    "Well!"


    With Wu haofei, Liya said: "now the seal is in a stable state. I believe it can stop the time eater for a period of time. During this period, the master strengthens his cultivation and strives for the shortest time to cultivate his strongest strength!"


    "I understand!" Wu Hao nodded firmly.


    Seeing his mother sacrifice her life in order to seal the beast, he is really touched. He must work harder in the future.


    "I will try my best to teach my master!"


    "Good!"


    Liya nodded happily and took Wu Hao to fly towards the earth.


    Not long after they left, Shirley''s immortal soul appeared under the aurora at the edge of the Dark Universe.


    She looked at the vast bright aurora for a long time, and didn''t know what she was thinking. The tears in her eyes fell down. She didn''t cry, but she shed more tears than Liya.


    For a long time, her tears finally slowly stopped, Sherry burst out a huge force input Aurora, further strengthen the effect of Aurora seal.


    Although this is not a long-term solution, before the seal disappears, the world can get back together!


    Shirley bows to the aurora deeply, wipes her tears and flies towards the earth. Her soul is light, agile and fast.


    ¡­¡­


    Nami returns to the nether world.


    This event in the universe has no effect on this place. It is still peaceful and peaceful, a place full of death but like heaven.


    She landed in the netherworld temple and went straight to the top of the tower.


    Fresh souls are still pouring in from the spire. Nami knows what these souls are healing at this time.


    When she didn''t see Shirley, Nami sighed helplessly and left Tongtian tower.


    If Sherry didn''t return to the nether world, there would be only one place she would go - the earth - to find Xiaoyou!


    Well.


    She wanted to tell me about Wu Hao, but she chose not to.


    The reason for betraying Lord Shirley this time is that Lord Shirley really doesn''t need to do it and can''t do it. She is completely considering the problem from her good point of view, but she goes to find Xiaoyou. If she tells Wu Hao at this juncture that they are likely to cause harm to Lord Shirley in view of the current contradiction, she can''t do it!


    I hope Wu Hao and Liya can really forgive sherry, otherwise it will be a long time before the end of this matter.


    Looking at the dark place where the soul gathered, he sighed and turned out of the door.


    Although there is nothing she needs to take care of in the netherworld, she doesn''t plan to go back recently. She can wait for Sherry to come back in the netherworld. Maybe Wu Hao and Liya will also come to the netherworld. They are both parties. To resolve the conflict, she may be the third party who has nothing to do with it.


    Especially for sherry, she is a typical stubborn girl who doesn''t give up and doesn''t bow her head. It''s impossible for her to take the initiative to admit her mistakes and apologize and resolve conflicts. As her spokesperson, she can say some things for her. As long as she can find a step for her and each other, there will be a lot of opportunities to solve conflicts.

 Chapter 487

    Liya took Wu Hao back to the earth. It was night when she arrived. They were all at home, doing their own things.


    When Wu Hao and Liya come back, they all run out.


    "Brother, you are back at last!"


    "That is to say, people are worried to death."


    Lin Yuxin and stuna burst into his arms crying.


    "Have we been away for a long time?" Wu Hao put his arms around them and let down all the heaviness in his heart.


    "Twenty six days." Zhao Shuhan said lightly, watching him and Liya come back safe and sound, his face also involuntarily showed a relieved smile.


    "So long?" Wu Hao was startled. In the universe without reference, time passed without feeling at all.


    "Yes, or you think so." Li Yunyao gives him a white look and pours into his arms.


    The best thing for the sisters to be together is that they won''t feel lonely, but... After all, they are his women. When he is away, they always feel something is missing. Once he comes back, this feeling is gone.


    This family, but he.


    In fact, each of them had this feeling, especially with his coming back, the feeling of relief in their hearts made them understand his position in their minds.


    "What about Nami? Why didn''t Nami come back with you Xu Xinjie pulls Liya to sit down on the sofa.


    "Nami has something to go back to the nether world. She will come back later." Leah laughed every day.


    "So have you settled the matter?" Yu Ting, they also sit down on the sofa.


    "Basically solved."


    "So Leia, you took your body back from Shirley?" All the women looked at her.


    "Well." Leia nodded, not particularly happy. She was a little worried about Shirley.


    "That''s good, so our sister Leia will be the real sister Leia." Lin Yuxin chuckles.


    "You two should take a bath first. Let''s talk about something tomorrow." Lin Xueyan said, I can see that both of them are a little tired.


    "I really want to take a bath and get some sleep."


    Wu Hao left a kiss on every beauty''s face.


    Huh?


    "Where''s Xiaoyou? Why hasn''t the girl come home so late? "


    "Xiaoyou said that she had something to leave when she had lunch today. She left in the middle of the meal. She didn''t answer the phone call to her. She didn''t go to the teahouse to find her. Suddenly, she couldn''t get in touch with her. We were worried."


    Wu Hao and Liya look at each other with doubts in their eyes.


    Xiaoyou is not the kind of person who doesn''t answer the phone casually. Her sudden departure may have something to do with the netherworld. Does Nami ask her to go back? Or did Shirley tell her to go back?


    Liya starts her mind to search the earth, and finds that Xiaoyou is in Nami''s dark blue building.


    "Don''t worry, Xiao you. She''s OK." Leia said with a smile.


    "That''s good, that''s good. We are also worried about what happened to her in a hurry. " The girls were relieved.


    "I''ll get you two suits and have a good rest tonight." Yu Ting goes into the room and prepares her clothes. She puts warm water in the bathtub.


    "Good night, take a bath and I''ll be with you." Wu Hao has a smile on his lips.


    "No, I can see that you are both tired. You''d better have a good rest tonight and do whatever you want. You can come back tomorrow. We''re not short of love. There''s no need for you to accompany us as soon as you come back." Zhao Shuhan said.


    "Sure?" Wu Hao looks at them with a smile.


    "It''s true, it''s true. You two should take a bath and have a rest. We''re going to bed, too." Lin Xueyan flushed and pushed them all into the room, then closed the door.


    "People want their brother to accompany them ~ ~ ~" Lin Yuxin murmured.


    "I want to ~ ~" Stuart was equally direct.


    "In fact, we all want it!? But they are really tired. We''d better not be self willed. Anyway, they''re all back. It''s just a day or two. Let''s go to bed. " Xu Xinjie blushed.


    "Yes, go to bed." Zhao Shuhan smiles and goes to bed with her little sisters in her arms.


    For nearly a month, their sisters have been sleeping together, which has become a habit for a long time. It''s not a habit for them to sleep separately.


    ¡­¡­


    Master bedroom.


    Wu Hao leans against the bathtub and Leah sits on his lap.


    The body is soaked in warm water, and there is a beautiful woman in her arms who is as warm as jade. Both physical and psychological fatigue are swept away.


    Liya is a little shy. Although she has had a good time with him psychologically, her body is still perfect. She is embarrassed by her sensitive body.


    However, Wu Hao did not put too much thought on it at this time, just enjoying the soft beauty in his arms.


    "Xiaoya, you just found Xiaoyou?"


    "Well, Xiaoyou is in Nami''s dark blue building."


    "Well, what''s she doing there?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll go to see her with my master tomorrow. Any abnormal behavior of Xiaoyou at this time may have something to do with the underworld and Shirley."


    Leah said, "I''m still worried about Shirley. I don''t know whether she''s going back to the underworld or venting in other parts of the universe. Master... "


    "Master, do you blame Shirley?" Leah looked at him with concern.


    "You think I''ll be angry with her for the sacrifice of the master, don''t you?" Wu Hao light way.


    "Well." Leia nodded solemnly.


    "And you? I think you have deep feelings for the master. What do you think of it? " Wu Hao asked.


    "I blame her. If it wasn''t for her to dominate, it wouldn''t be so fast... But I can understand her unwillingness. She seems to really dislike the netherworld. When I go to the netherworld to find her, she never wants to take me to the netherworld. Generally, wayward girls are very cheerful, but I feel that Shirley never seems happy, Although I don''t know when she had this idea, she really didn''t feel happy. It''s true. I can''t blame her. "


    Leah sighed.


    "And the master also said that Shirley inherited some of her dark side. I think it''s not appropriate to blame her for this mistake, and... Anyway, she is my sister. I really can''t blame her all the time."


    "I don''t think as much as you, but I don''t blame her very much."


    Wu Hao said: "objectively speaking, the sacrifice of the master is not caused by her. Even if she doesn''t make trouble with it, the master will still sacrifice in the end. She just accelerates the process. I''m a little complicated. It''s not because she caused the premature sacrifice of the master, but because I sigh about the fate of the master, that is, my mother. Similarly, I''m a little confused about my own destiny." He said with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 488

    "Because one is enjoying it?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "No, it''s because my body is really complete now, and I feel more strongly. In addition, the host is very gentle. People are a little in love with being loved by the host." Said Leia in a shy voice.


    "Then love you again!" Say again enjoy.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute."


    Liya said: "Xueyan Tingting, they must also want their master''s love. Since the master is so energetic now, I''d better love them in the past. If the master can make so many girls willing to be with you, they must know that the master loves them, dotes on them and thinks about them, otherwise they will be very disappointed. Besides, did the host miss them very much? Then go and accompany them. It''s OK for me. I''ve enjoyed it once. I feel very satisfied. "


    "Do you want to go and have fun with them? You are sisters with them now, but you haven''t slept with them except with Nami Wu Hao turned over and sat on the head of the bed, letting Liya sit on her lap, maintaining the most comfortable enjoyment.


    "Yes ~ ~"


    Liya blushed and whispered: "maybe it''s because I have Nami with me for the first time. Although I''m beautiful this time, I always feel that there is something missing. Maybe... I should also enjoy the love of the host like a sister like them. Although I''m shy, I feel that it will be beautiful."


    "You girl, let''s have a good time tonight!"


    Now Wu Hao has nothing to say. He holds Liya and goes to their room.


    And they listen to there is no movement, is preparing to go there to sleep, a door on both sides are Leng for a moment.


    "Hey, baby, where are you going?" Wu Hao looked at them with a bad smile.


    He made all the girls blush. Besides going to your room, where else can they go? He asked.


    "Master, you let me down first ~ ~ ~" he held her naked, and Leia was the most shy.


    "Come on, ladies, my husband will accompany you to practice tonight!"


    Wu Hao smiles and closes the door.


    Not long after, the dreamlike voices of the girls came from the room. They went from one place to another. They were soft and happy. They were immersed in the beauty one by one.


    ¡­¡­


    Long time no see always crazy, one night play to the next day at noon, and then sleep, a sleep to the evening.


    They are really satisfied, but also really tired, Wu Hao get up, they did not wake up, still sleeping in the pink wonderful dream.


    Wu Hao didn''t wake them up either. He covered them up and poured a glass of water into the living room.


    There are these beauties around who are willing to accompany themselves. It''s true that there''s a kind of hearty desire from husband. What''s not perfect is that Nami and Xiaoyou are not there, otherwise they would be perfect.


    Nami is in the nether world now. It must be impossible to find her, but Xiaoyou is in the dark blue building now. It''s OK to find her back.


    I''m just a little worried about her, so I''d better go to her.


    Look at the time, they expect to sleep until tomorrow morning, just in time, try to get Xiaoyou back, this girl is too simple, a person outside is always a little uneasy.


    Wu Hao left home and went straight to the dark blue building.


    Men are not allowed to enter the dark blue building, but this can''t stop Wu Hao''s steps. He detects Xiaoyou''s specific location and directly uses the time curve to appear in the room.


    Xiaoyou is lying on the bed sleeping. The moment Wu Hao appears, she immediately jumps up from the bed. When she sees that Wu Hao''s anger and killing intention in her eyes flash by, but she restrains her impulse and doesn''t start.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Wu Hao didn''t find anything unusual. When he got up, a princess took her down and let her sit on his lap. While he sat on the sofa, Xiao you struggled to leave his arms, but Wu Hao held her tightly.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why don''t you say a word? " Wu Hao shaved her nose and always felt that the girl in her arms was a little abnormal.


    "Nothing." Xiaoyou didn''t look at him at the beginning.


    Wu Hao is even more strange.


    It''s obvious that the girl has a strong resistance to herself today. It shouldn''t be. Since they have feelings, the girl has never had such a strong resistance. She always says no, but she won''t resist herself.


    But today, her resistance is particularly obvious.


    It''s definitely not because of some external pressure that she doesn''t want to be close to herself, but like a changed person, she doesn''t want to be close to herself at all.


    Xiaoyou is his woman. She feels like this when she holds her in her arms.


    Is it controlled?


    But it''s not like that. Shouldn''t the person under control lose his mind? But Xiaoyou obviously didn''t lose his mind. It''s just like a different person suddenly.


    What happened?


    "Xiaoyou, why did you leave the manor all of a sudden? What''s the matter? " Wu Hao asked tentatively.


    "Nothing." Xiaoyou is still these three words, struggling to escape from his arms.


    Wu Hao couldn''t let her go any more. Seeing her unnatural side, he hugged her and kissed her directly. Xiaoyou trembled, strongly resisted and pushed him away.


    Wu Hao leans on the sofa and stares at her.


    From the details of her body shaking, we can be sure that Xiaoyou is not Xiaoyou.


    "Who are you?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I''m Xiaoyou. Who am I?" Xiaoyou finds a place far away from him and sits down. She is so angry at Nami.


    Wu Hao''s Xiaoyou is of course Xiaoyou, but it''s just his body, and his soul is Shirley!


    Xiaoyou is very special. What''s special is that Xiaoyou is not a god of death in the traditional sense since she was created. She is Shirley''s second body!


    In the battle with Liya, her body was seriously injured. Although she wanted to integrate her soul into Liya''s body, everything could happen. In case Liya takes back her immortal body, she creates Xiaoyou. According to her expectation, once this happens, it means that she has failed, And she will not have enough strength to fight against Liya. At this time, she must use Xiaoyou''s body, so that she can safely avoid the pursuit of Liya, until her real body is completely restored.


    Most of the things happened according to her expectation. What she didn''t expect was that she asked Nami to take good care of Xiaoyou. She made Xiaoyou Wu Hao''s woman. As soon as she entered Xiaoyou''s body, she felt something wrong with her body. When she went back to the dark blue building, she found that Xiaoyou was no longer perfect, although it had no real effect, But his body was occupied by Wu Hao. This kind of psychological feeling is extremely uncomfortable.


    What''s more, because Xiaoyou has become Wu Hao''s woman, she is in a dilemma

 Chapter 489

    If they run away directly, Wu Hao and Liya will be suspicious. Once they really track down, they are likely to guess that they have occupied Xiaoyou''s body. Then Liya will not let go of herself. No matter where they escape, they may be chased and killed by her. The danger is self-evident.


    But


    If you don''t run away, there will be only one result, that is, Wu Hao finds it and takes it back to Xinyue manor to live with him and his women.


    If it''s just like this and you can hide your identity, it doesn''t matter.


    But Wu Hao is obviously not a gentleman. This guy has so many women that he will definitely let himself sleep with him like other women. What will she do at that time? Do you really want to sleep with him?


    Although it''s Xiaoyou''s body, it''s also her own body. The key is that all her feelings are directly conveyed to her soul. She can''t accept this kind of thing if she thinks that she has never been touched by a man.


    I really don''t know what to do.


    Now Wu Hao has doubts about her identity. She has to choose between running away and being humiliated.


    "Xiaoyou doesn''t refuse me like this. Are you really Xiaoyou?" Wu Hao looks at her and is sure that she is not Xiaoyou.


    "Yes, yes, i... I just don''t feel well. I''ll run out and have a rest." Shirley finally made a decision. She used to be willful and reckless. This time, maybe it''s time to bear the humiliation.


    "Really?"


    "Otherwise, why do you think I want to run away? If I don''t want to talk to you, I will run back to the nether world." Shirley said angrily, trying to disguise herself.


    "Are you better now?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Much better."


    "Can you come back with me? We all miss you so much Wu Hao said with a smile, looking into her eyes.


    "I''ll go back, but I have a request. You promise me to go back with you completely!" Shirley said.


    "What''s more? Let''s hear it. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "From now on, I want to practice well, so when I go back, I want to do it by myself. You and your sisters can do whatever they want. Don''t disturb my practice, OK?" Shirley said.


    "It''s like being a nun. Well, let''s go back first."


    "Promise me first, promise me I can go back with you."


    "Yes, I promise you."


    Wu Hao smiles and pulls Xiaoyou to the street.


    No matter what she asked, she would take it back to Leia first. Maybe Leia could see the difference.


    Shirley didn''t say anything. Follow him back.


    She''s not sure if Wu Hao believes what she says. The worst plan is that Wu Hao wants to take himself back to Liya to identify the truth, but she''s not afraid of that. At the beginning of creating Xiaoyou, she expected that she might be discovered by Liya, so she made special abilities on Xiaoyou, and won''t reveal her original energy. Liya should not feel it!


    She has this confidence!


    But Shirley is wrong!


    All her design and creation are based on the situation of Xiaoyou or perfect body. At this time, Xiaoyou''s body has been deeply developed by Wu Hao. She can''t do it without being aware of her original strength, but she doesn''t realize it.


    Wu Hao and Xiao you return to Xinyue manor at 9:30.


    I thought they would sleep until daybreak, but I didn''t expect that all these charming little women have got up and are talking and laughing in the garden. Only women can understand the sweetness after being moistened, and their sisters can communicate with each other''s beautiful feelings and enhance their relationship.


    "Husband? You''re back! "


    Situ Na was the first to find Wu Hao coming back. She ran over and hugged Xiao you. She took her for a turn and then put her down.


    "Where have you been, Xiaoyou? Everyone is worried."


    "I''m fine." Shirley light smile, try not to let their performance is not too gregarious.


    "You don''t look very well? Are you all right? "


    All the women came over one after another. They were really worried about their sudden departure. Today, they are not as cheerful and lively as before. They are even more worried.


    "Yes, I don''t have a fever, do I? I''ll touch it. "


    Zhao Shuhan touched her forehead, and then touched his own forehead. He didn''t have a fever.


    "There''s nothing wrong with Xiaoyou. Don''t worry about it. It''s just that things in the nether world are in a bad mood. Just take a few days off." Wu Hao, in turn, comforted everyone that he really didn''t want them to worry.


    Shirley took a look at him and didn''t know whether he believed it or not.


    She looked at Liya who frowned and looked at herself. In fact, she was very nervous, but she didn''t dare to show it. She could only make herself behave as naturally as possible.


    "It''s OK, Xiaoyou. We''ll be by your side!" Lin Yuxin hugs her.


    "No matter what happens, don''t forget that we are your sisters." Xu Xinjie also gave her an encouraging hug, and didn''t think much about whether Wu Hao''s words were true or false.


    The others hugged her one by one. Shirley was embarrassed by them.


    And Leah alone.


    Liya stands in front of Xiaoyou and stares at her for more than two seconds. She gives her a deep hug. She looks at Wu Hao behind Xiaoyou. Wu Hao also notices her eyes and nods to indicate that she feels right. Xiaoyou really has a problem.


    Liya hugs Xiaoyou tightly in front of her. She closes her eyes and feels the subtle energy changes from her body. The next second, she opens her eyes in surprise. But immediately, she hides her surprise deeply and releases her as if nothing had happened.


    "Have a good rest and get up whenever you want tomorrow." Leia said with a sweet smile and touched her face.


    "Well, I''ll go to bed first."


    Shirley was greatly relieved. She felt suffocated in the seconds when she was hugged by Liya. Fortunately, Liya didn''t find anything abnormal. It''s easy to say that the most dangerous place is the safest place. On the contrary, it can become her best shelter. When the body of the nether world completely recovers, she doesn''t have to hide any more.


    "Xiaoyou, won''t you sleep with us today?" Yu Ting followed up and accompanied her to clean up the room.


    "No, Tingting. I want to be alone. Thank you."


    "We are all sisters. You''re welcome. Let''s go. I''ll help you clean up your room." Yu Ting takes Xiaoyou''s hand and enters the room.


    Wu Hao and Liya have been watching her enter the room before they take back their eyes. They look at each other and see the complexity in each other''s eyes.


    "Take your time. I''m going to take my little goddess back to the house to have a rest."


    Wu Hao smiles. A princess takes Liya away

 Chapter 490

    "Slow down. It''s like someone''s going to rob you." Zhao Shuhan chuckled and couldn''t help laughing at the funny picture.


    "Who robbed my little goddess last night? One by one, they said they wanted to help her. It was clear that they wanted to take advantage of my little goddess. Tonight, Xiaoya will be mine."


    The girls'' faces were slightly red, and they could not help laughing again. Last night, the sisters had a good time. It seemed that they were really playing with Liya.


    Wu Hao holding Liya did not go back to the bedroom, but came to the basement.


    The look of the joke suddenly became serious, and the blush on Liya''s face gradually faded away and became complicated.


    Wu Hao put Liya at the bar and got two drinks, one for each.


    "See the problem? As soon as I see Xiaoyou today, I feel that something is wrong with her. It''s like a new person. " Wu Hao said, sipping the wine.


    "It''s a different person."


    "Well? To be specific. "


    "Today''s Xiaoyou is the same as before, but it''s just the body, but it''s changed inside."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The soul in Xiaoyou''s body is Shirley!" Liya said, looking at Wu Hao.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao just put down the wine glass that he had brought to his mouth, and his eyes were full of shock.


    "What about Xiaoyou? What did she do to Xiaoyou? " Wu Hao has a straight face. This issue is what he is most concerned about now.


    "Xiaoyou is OK. Her soul falls into a deep sleep. As long as Sherry''s soul leaves her body, she will wake up, so don''t be careful."


    "That''s good, as long as the little hermit is OK."


    Wu Hao was relieved and said: "how can Shirley occupy Xiaoyou''s body? Isn''t her own body stronger than Xiaoyou''s? "


    "Shirley''s body was seriously injured in our war. I''m afraid it will take more time and more fresh souls to recover." Liya said: "I just found out today that there is a prohibition in Xiaoyou''s body. After Sherry''s soul enters Xiaoyou''s body, all the power she brings will be hidden. If it wasn''t for Xiaoyou''s broken relationship, I''m afraid I didn''t know it was Sherry hiding in her body. From this point, I can see that Xiaoyou is a body created by Sherry in case of failure, The purpose is to avoid my pursuit and create more time for myself. "


    She said with a sigh, "she should be worried that I will revenge her after her failure, but why should she think so? After all, she is my sister. Even if she has done those excessive things, how can I have the heart to do the same excessive things to her."


    "It''s normal that if you do something bad, you will always worry that others will do something bad to you."


    Wu Hao said: "it turns out that Xiaoyou is the God of death created by Shirley. No wonder Nami only takes care of Xiaoyou so well."


    "Don''t blame Nami. I think Nami has her own difficulties when she doesn''t tell us. From her point of view, she has betrayed Shirley once, but that''s to help Shirley avoid being hurt. However, if she tells us Xiaoyou''s secret this time, she will betray Shirley for the second time, and this time her betrayal is likely to bring harm to Shirley, That''s why she chose not to say it. "


    "I don''t mean to blame her. I don''t understand her difficulties. From the beginning, she should be the most difficult person. Knowing this, she has to agree with Xiaoyou to be my woman. She broke her heart for the netherworld and Shirley." Wu Hao sighed.


    "Well, yes." I didn''t expect him to be so open-minded.


    They had a drink together.


    "So what are you going to do now?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Since I don''t intend to blame her, I hope to change her with my own actions. I hope that she can become the master''s woman like me and help the master grow up with me." Leah said and looked at him.


    "I don''t care. It''s a good thing for this girl to correct her mistakes if she really knows her mistakes. I don''t want to see you two die of old age and don''t communicate with each other." Wu Hao said.


    "Thank you, master." Leia said from the bottom of her heart, as long as he didn''t mind, it would be easy.


    "Thank you. What are you going to do?"


    "Sherry should not have found her. I have found her, so next our family will make a plan and treat her as Xiao you. Master, you can also treat her as Xiao you to love her and spoil her. Even if you want to do something to her, you can do it boldly. I feel that the reason why she has become like this is because she lacks love, except you, I believe Tingting and Xueyan will treat her as well as ever. Anyway, at least let her feel the feeling of living together with everyone. "


    Liya said: "if it still can''t be done, I''ll have a showdown with her. I''ll tell her our attitude directly and clearly. Then we''ll go to the netherworld with her and pull up Nami. We can talk about what we should talk about together and put everything on the table."


    "This is a good way. Shirley''s frigidity should live more with my lovely wife, so that she can''t live in her own dark world all day long. At least she can know what kind of life she can choose, but she has been trapped in her own demons." Wu Hao said.


    "Master, do you think so?"


    "I don''t think so, but I agree with you. It may be more effective to make a plan like this than to show her the cards directly. After all, no matter who is preaching this kind of thing, let alone such a netherworld goddess in charge of cosmic life." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Then we''ll follow this plan. We don''t want to expose her identity. Let her live in this family as Xiaoyou for a while. It''s almost time for me to explain things to her."


    "All right, come as you arrange!"


    "Hee hee, master, you can also try to take her to the room to do something. I think if my sister is willing to share the bed with you one day, I guess her unhappiness will be almost put down. I told the master that she is very beautiful, and you saw her that day."


    "Where did I see her? When she was caught by him to find the master, she occupied your body. When her soul was knocked out of your body by the master, the distance was too far. I didn''t see what she looked like. She ran away without giving me a chance to see her appearance. I was really curious about what this girl looked like. Your sister was so pure and lovely, What kind of girl is Shirley? " Wu Hao can''t help but wonder.


    "In a word, master, you will be surprised when you see her real body."


    Leia giggled and said, "but before that, master, you can try to get her heart. I guess that will change her more easily."

 Chapter 491

    "Although I agree with you, I don''t think Shirley can be changed so easily."


    Wu Hao sighed and said: "I don''t know why I feel that Shirley''s character is a bit like me. She is stubborn and unwilling to admit defeat. She will do whatever she thinks is right or wrong, and she won''t regret it. Such a person is really hard to change, just like myself. I really don''t think someone can change my character."


    "You''re a man. It''s hard to change your personality, but women and men are slightly different. No matter what girls are like before they fall in love, girls after they fall in love are always easy to be adjusted by their own men. Women''s flexibility is stronger than your men''s, and their plasticity is actually stronger than your men''s, It''s easier to change a woman than a man, especially Shirley. She hasn''t contacted any man. If you can get her heart, I believe you can change her. " Leah said confidently.


    "Try it. It''s no use saying so much anyway."


    "Well, well, let''s go up."


    "Yes! Tonight... "


    "Master, please forgive me tonight. Yesterday, for the first time, you almost couldn''t get up and know."


    "The goddess''s physical quality is so poor?" Wu Hao, with a bad smile, leads her upstairs.


    "What''s the relationship between this and physical fitness? No matter how good a girl''s physical fitness is for the first time, she will be tired. Master, you are good. You have a good time with us. You have to let me join you. You enjoy it. I''m exhausted by you." Liya said angrily, full of Jiao Di Di.


    "It seems that I didn''t ask you to play with them. It''s obvious that they are pulling you to play with them. I just want to play by the way. Anyway, I want to play. Since you have so much fun with them, of course I don''t mind playing together."


    "Different girls enjoy all kinds of things. The host is a little bad." Leah blushed and laughed.


    "You are all very happy."


    "We are very happy, because we can enjoy the wonderful combination with the man we love most, but it''s a bit bad for the host. It seems that we haven''t left the girls'' bodies all night. We are either enjoying here or there. We are not tired." Leia giggles.


    "If you get tired so easily, your sisters will quarrel." Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "No way."


    "Now you are very satisfied, of course, I don''t think so. I can only satisfy one or two of you one day to see if you will make trouble."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liya blushed and didn''t know what to say. Now they are really satisfied and happy, and they don''t think that sisters have any relationship with each other. But think about it, if only one or two sisters can enjoy such a wonderful thing, it will be OK in a short time, but after a long time, I''m afraid it will really cause everyone''s dissatisfaction.


    Just like this time, I came back nearly a month later. Obviously, I can feel the desire of the sisters and give them satisfaction together. They are all very happy and satisfied, but if I could only satisfy one or two people, the rest would be very uncomfortable.


    "Fortunately, the master''s body is very strong. With the deepening of cultivation, it will only become more and more severe. I''m afraid that what the master said will never happen." Leia said with a shy smile.


    "That''s it! There are so many beautiful wives, but they can''t enjoy each other well. Why do I marry them back home? It''s not delaying them. Since they are my women, I will let them enjoy everything a woman should have. " Wu Hao said firmly that it didn''t sound like saying it to Liya, but more like saying it to himself.


    "I believe the master can do it." Leia said with a sweet smile.


    "So tonight we..."


    "No, if we don''t have a rest, the master himself should have a good rest for a day or two? You haven''t had a rest since you came back! "


    "To enjoy you is the best rest for me."


    "Villain, it depends on what you say. Half agree that you will sleep with us tonight. If it''s lower than average, we will sleep with our sisters and you will sleep alone." Leia said with a smile.


    "Yes


    Wu Haoman thinks that more than half of them are not a problem. After all, they haven''t seen each other for nearly a month. It''s not too much to fight for three days and three nights. Unexpectedly, only Yuxin and Nana agree. Others throw him a white eye and close the door to lock him.


    I really enjoyed and satisfied last night. I was moistened by him. If I do it again tonight, I''m afraid I can''t get up until the next afternoon, so I don''t have time to practice.


    We all absorbed a lot of energy from him last night, just at night we can calm down and practice well.


    Wu Hao is most helpless.


    He doesn''t want to practice? He didn''t stop practicing even when he enjoyed the pleasure of fish and water with them, because the last practice proved that their bodies could help her strengthen her practice better in the process of combination, so he would not miss this opportunity, but they didn''t seem to give him this opportunity.


    I don''t know whether they really want to practice or don''t want to affect Xiaoyou''s rest.


    Wu Hao went back to his room to practice for a while. Without Leiya''s instruction, he wanted to learn new skills, which was impossible. In fact, simple practice was not as efficient as when it seemed to be fun and enjoyment.


    But helpless, they don''t give opportunities, they can only practice by themselves.


    wait!


    Wu Hao suddenly realized that there was a problem, and his practice stopped immediately.


    I forgot a big thing!


    Liya''s body is complete, but she has owned Liya again. If the experience of opening the eye of death from Xiaoyou is right, this time she should also be able to open the time trading ability.


    Wu Hao looked at his hand and hesitated for a moment.


    If you don''t try, you''ll never be reconciled,


    Tried, and afraid to try the results of their own disappointment!


    "Damn it."


    Wu Hao once clenched his teeth or tried, his mind moved, and a time trading contract appeared in his hand.


    Wu Hao suddenly jumped up from the bed with excitement, mother''s success!


    Damn, it''s really a success!


    The perfect combination of the second time and Liya really helps to open the time trading ability. This time, this ability will never disappear unless you die unexpectedly. This kind of feeling is not so good!


    It took Wu Hao a long time to calm down and look at his brain. He felt a little different from his previous time trading ability.


    Without Leia constantly reminding herself of data changes, two lines of numbers appeared in her mind.


    Wu Hao, after all, is a person with trading experience. He can see what these two lines of figures mean at a glance.


    A line represents how long you have at this moment.


    The other line represents how much cash you have to use directly.

 Chapter 492

    "I... I..." Shirley wanted to explain something, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    "Well, when are we so shy? Every one of us will be like this after making out with him. You''re not the only one. You''ve never been so shy before? " Leia looked at her with a sweet smile. She had never seen her sister blush. It was nice to see her like this.


    Shirley took a look at her and made sure that she didn''t find herself. She didn''t explain anything. She took the paper from her hand and wiped it gently. Her red face couldn''t look directly at her shame reaction.


    "Xiaoyou is so cute when she is shy." Leia said with a smile and handed her the dress.


    "No way."


    "Xiao you usually likes to be loved by him. Why don''t you think so much today?" Leia asked deliberately.


    "Just... Just not in the mood."


    "Oh, well, don''t worry. Nami and Shirley are all right. This matter will be calm soon. You can be at ease and don''t think about anything." Leia said with a smile.


    Shirley was stunned for a moment.


    "Lord Leia, Lord Shirley has done so much. Will you... Will you forgive her?" Sherry tried.


    "In fact, I never blame her. I just hope she doesn''t make mistakes again and again. What she is unwilling to do is that she has been immersed in the world she is unwilling to do and can''t get out. As long as she can get out, I believe she will soon find a different life. In fact, no matter how wrong she has done, it can''t change the fact that she is my sister. I won''t give up on her! "


    Leah looked at her and suddenly began to laugh.


    "Xiaoyou, sometimes I think, if I have the chance to let your Sherry live in this family for a while, she will find that life can be very interesting. There is a man who loves herself at the same time, as well as several good sisters who live in harmony with each other. Any unhappy things in this family can be put down, alas, But I don''t know where she is now. I''m really worried about her. "


    Shirley looked at her in a dazed way, her eyes a little wet, and tears rolled in her eyes.


    "To live in this house? Lord Liya, can you forgive Lord Shirley? How about Wu Hao? "


    "In fact, the master didn''t mean to blame her. He thought more than I did. He said that snow was not the one who led to the final result, but just joined the process. From his words, he didn''t mean to blame her at all. I''m sure Shirley, if she wants to, will be very happy for her to live in this family, as well as her little sisters. They won''t mind another beautiful little goddess. "


    Shirley''s tears pattered down.


    "What''s the matter, Xiao you? Why are you crying? " Leia drew two more pieces of paper for her.


    "No, it''s just moving. Lord Sherry is really lucky to have Lord Liya. I believe Lord Sherry will reflect on her mistakes. I also believe Lord Sherry will come out of her own world." Shirley wiped her tears.


    "Well, I also believe that she is a beautiful goddess. Well, don''t worry. Your Sherry is very good. I''m sure she''ll be fine! " Leia touched her face with love.


    "Well, Lord Leia, don''t worry, will you?"


    "Well. Come on, put on your clothes first. When he comes in and sees our charming body, he can''t help jumping on you and eating you. " Leia said with a smile.


    Shirley''s face turned red, speeding up her dressing.


    "Come out to eat when you''re dressed, Tingting. They''re ready for breakfast. They can eat when they come out." Leah leaves.


    Shirley reaches out to stop her, but she opens her mouth.


    She wants to tell her something, very much!


    She really didn''t think that they didn''t blame her for this. They robbed her sister''s body and almost killed her. For Wu Hao, they led to her mother''s death. In this way, they didn''t blame her. She was relieved and ashamed to blame herself.


    But... She couldn''t say it for a moment.


    Find a chance to apologize to both of them, and ask for their forgiveness even if they don''t blame themselves.


    Shirley sniffed, dressed and went out.


    "Xiaoyou got up. Her face was red. She was moistened well last night." Lin Xueyan takes breakfast out of the kitchen and can''t help laughing when she sees it.


    "No... no, I didn''t do anything with him last night..."


    "No? What did our husband get? The beautiful woman sleeps beside you and doesn''t want her? " Xu Xinjie also came out of the kitchen and giggled after the conversation. Now she is slowly calling her husband just like Stuart.


    "I''d like to do something. This girl won''t let me in. When I''m ready, I won''t let her in." Wu Hao has a bad smile and pulls Shirley to sit on her lap.


    "You... Don''t do that. Let me get up." Shirley was embarrassed by him, especially when they were still walking around. Looking at the smile on their faces, she couldn''t even lift her head.


    "Well, don''t be bad, young master. If you don''t seize the opportunity at night, you can be bad here in the daytime." Yu Ting joked.


    "I''ll go to school later. If you can''t control me later, I don''t care about you. You dare to pull me to the room to see how I deal with you!"


    Zhao Shuhan joked: "Wu Hao, you are back now and have a good rest. When are you going to school?"


    "Er... Don''t worry. I haven''t thought about some things yet. Don''t let me go to school to waste my time at this time!"


    "If you don''t want to go to school, just say it for so many reasons. Well, don''t hold me. Xiaoyou, go wash your face first. After washing, come out and have breakfast. " Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "He won''t let me go." Shirley was about to cry.


    "I''ll take you."


    "Ah ~ ~"


    All of a sudden, a princess hugs Shirley and screams out.


    The girls couldn''t help laughing.


    "Do you find that my husband is in great pain when he comes back this time?" Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "Young master has been very fond of Xiaoyou, hasn''t he?" Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "He loves three people in the family, one is Xiaoyou, one is Yuxin and one is Nana. These three girls are his best helpers in bed. It''s strange that he doesn''t love them." Lin Xueyan smiles, but she doesn''t mind his preference at all.


    "I feel that everyone of my master loves me very much. They are the youngest and the most lovable." Leia said with a smile.


    The reason why they don''t mind is because his preference is not that kind of preference, otherwise they will be unhappy, there is no doubt.


    "I''ll get some of them up."


    Liya is in a good mood. She jumps to another room to ask Lin Yuxin to get up.

 Chapter 493

    After breakfast, Zhao Shuhan, Xu Xinjie, situ Na, Li Yunyao and Lin Yuxin went to school together, Lin Xueyan went to the company, and Yu Ting went home.


    Wu Haoli and Ya Xueli are the only three people left in the family.


    On the sofa, Wu Hao hugs each other.


    Liya enjoys the wonderful feeling of being with him, but Shirley is very uncomfortable, especially when she hasn''t told them her identity. It''s hard to rest in his arms and enjoy the contradictory peace of mind brought by this man with her sister.


    Do you want to tell them now?


    She has been indecisive.


    "It''s like spring."


    Wu Hao suddenly said: "winter has passed, spring seems to have come."


    "It seems to be spring." Leah leaned on him and didn''t know if he meant something else.


    "Is it too quiet for just three people at home?"


    "It''s a little bit better, or it''s better when everyone is at home. It''s fuller." Leia said with a smile.


    "Haven''t you ever thought about the world of two?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "If it was a two person family structure at the beginning, maybe we would like the two person world very much, but it seems that we didn''t like it at the beginning. So, the two person world is a little lonely, and everyone is busy at home."


    "But they''re not here, there''s no way! Or... "Wu Hao suddenly laughed.


    "You... What do you want to do? I''m going to practice. " Shirley wants to run as soon as she blushes. She always feels that when this guy shows such a bad smile, she doesn''t mean well.


    "Cultivation must be practiced, but it''s spring now. I''ll go shopping with you and buy some spring clothes." Then he pulled them up.


    "I''m not going."


    "It''s boring to practice at home alone. Let''s go. It''s rare that our host has time to go shopping with us. Let''s go shopping together and buy some clothes for everyone." Leia said with a smile.


    "But..."


    Shirley wants to shake her hand away from him. The feeling of her fingers clasping makes her heart beat faster.


    "Come on, come on, let''s go."


    With a smile, Wu Hao went shopping with his sisters.


    Along the way those men that call an envy, although these two Laurie little beauty is not na Mei that charming type, but their pure lovely is also unforgettable.


    Shirley has never been shopping with anyone, let alone with a man. When she walked into the mall, she was just like a duck on the shelf.


    However, any woman''s nature is full of shopping genes. After the initial maladjustment, Shirley slowly lets go. She goes in and out of the stores hand in hand with Liya and changes clothes one by one. Finally, she sees a smile on her face, which is very open.


    "Leah, how about this one?"


    In Gucci shop, Shirley looks at herself in front of the mirror in a long spring dress, and then runs to Liya for a turn, just like a happy little girl.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Liya is in a better mood than her. It''s natural to see her sister smile so happily for the first time.


    "So it''s too long. It''s almost up to the butt. It''s a pity that our little yous legs are so long and beautiful." Wu Hao touched his chin and laughed.


    "I didn''t ask you. What are you talking about?"


    Shirley gives Wu Hao a white look, then runs to the mirror and looks at her. She is very happy.


    "Thank you, master."


    Liya looks at Wu Hao and is deeply moved,


    "How can I thank you?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "I''ll thank you as much as I want." Liya blushes, but looks at him. She looks like a little girl looking at Shirley in front of the mirror. She wants to laugh and cry.


    "Well, don''t show your love. I want this one!"


    Shirley puts her clothes in Wu Hao''s hands and knows that it''s him who pays for them in the end.


    "Buy one and sleep with me all night!"


    Wu Hao stretched out his hand and scratched her nose. In fact, he preferred such a cheerful little goddess.


    "Bah, I don''t care about you."


    Shirley turned red.


    "Let''s go, Leah. Let''s go to the next store."


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute. I think there are some suits for Yao Yao. Please show me. Don''t just buy our own. By the way, help them buy some."


    "Well, look at this set. It''s quite in line with Tingting''s temperament. What do you think?"


    "Ah, we have a good eye for Xiaoyou. It''s really suitable."


    "And this one, I think it''s very suitable for Xinxin. Xinxin is a kind of gentle and sweet girl. She must be in line with her temperament when she wears this one."


    "The vision is really good." Wu Hao looked at her with a smile. After two days together, she could grasp the temperament of each of them. She was worthy of being a goddess.


    "Our family has a good vision." Leiya said with a smile. The happiness in her eyes was obviously boasting about Shirley.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    It would be nice if the two of them could be like this all the time.


    "Well, don''t buy it at one store. It''s still early. We can go to more stores. Hello, help me to wrap these and her hands. "


    "All right."


    The waiter was very happy. They were generous enough. There was no discount for the new models in spring. They were all over 400000.


    "Leave the girl, don''t make other shop can''t go to the same." Wu Hao took her by the hand and pulled her away. She couldn''t laugh or cry. The little goddess was still her sister. She felt more like a 12-year-old Laurie. Sin.


    "Don''t pull me. I want to buy that one. I think Leah will look beautiful in it. You really believe me."


    "Beauty, wrap that too."


    Liya giggled, just because there was a Wu Hao who could make her so relaxed and relieved. If it were just the two sisters, the atmosphere would be awkward.


    "Let''s go."


    Leia gave him a kiss on the face and took his hand.


    Where the three of them go is a perfect scenery, especially in the eyes of men, the envy of that is called a saliva DC.


    As for those beautiful salesmen, although they were strange about their relationship, they were happy with the smile on their face. It was rare to see hundreds of thousands of customers.


    From morning to 5 p.m., Shirley is always in high spirits, and the more she strolls, the more happy she is. It''s like discovering the new world.


    Even she realized how happy she was today, but really happy, happy is not a shameful thing, so she did not restrain her mood.


    for the first time!


    It''s really good to find that life can have so much fun for the first time!


    The only thing she didn''t know was whether she was so happy because of her sister or because of him?


    Don''t you understand?


    Maybe all of them!


    I don''t know the proportion, but I''m sorry that I''m happy because of a man, but... I''m still in a good mood!

 Chapter 494

    Back home, Yu Tinglin, Xueyan, Li Yunyao and Zhao Shuhan are preparing dinner in the kitchen.


    Situ Na, Lin Yuxin and Xu Xinjie are sitting on the sofa practicing. A piece of wood in situ Na''s hand grows regularly under her control, and the branches weave into a network structure. A basketball sized flame in Lin Yuxin''s hand is very stable, and the temperature can be adjusted freely under her control, Zhao Shuhan''s energy is constantly switching between the two forms of water and ice, and constantly changing various forms.


    "That''s good. I''ve made so much progress!" Wu Hao left a lot of bags in his hand and went up to kiss each of them.


    "That''s right. We are very talented in cultivation." Lin Yuxin said with a triumphant smile.


    "Have you run out of power? I''ll give you more energy at night Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "You can give us energy once for at least half a month. Of course, if you give it every day, we can store more energy." Xu Xinjie said with a smile that it''s not easy to live with her sisters for a long time, because she''s a little shy.


    "Haha, I''ll help you replenish your energy every night. Anyway, I can practice better every time I replenish your energy. Why don''t I?"


    "You just want to enjoy more every day? It''s like staying in our bodies all night. " The ice in Zhao Shuhan''s hand turned into a ruler and knocked on his head.


    "Keke is mainly for cultivation."


    Wu Hao coughed and changed the subject.


    "I went shopping with Liya and Xiaoyou. They bought a lot of clothes for each of you to see if they like it or not."


    "Sister Liya and Xiao you must like the clothes they bought."


    The little girl put away the fireball in her hand and jumped down to look for clothes.


    "Which bag is mine?"


    "This bag."


    Shirley finds out the bag containing Lin Yuxin''s clothes.


    "Thank you, Xiao you."


    Lin Yuxin happily kisses her on the face, and Shirley blushes with this intimate action.


    "Anyway, I haven''t started eating yet. I''ll try changing two sets first."


    "You two should try to change it."


    Wu Hao smiles and pulls them into the room. The most enjoyable step is to enjoy the process of changing clothes.


    After playing in the room for a while, dinner was ready soon.


    During the day, Shirley''s vigilance is not so high, but at night, Shirley can''t help but be very nervous. From the beginning of eating, she has been very obvious.


    During the day, Wu Hao doesn''t want to be paranoid, but at night, this guy obviously starts to be dishonest. It''s a fluke that he didn''t succeed last night, but she can''t guarantee that she won''t get in every night.


    As soon as she finished her meal, Shirley immediately hid herself in the room under the pretext of cultivation. This time, she learned to be smart. As soon as she entered the room, she closed the door and resolutely refused to give him a chance to take advantage of it.


    "What happened to Xiaoyou these two days?" Situ Na is a little confused. Xiao you is usually cheerful. How can you feel different after you leave?


    "Sisters, can I sleep with the master and Xiaoyou tonight? I want to see if I can enlighten her. " Leah said suddenly.


    "Of course, we are not used to Xiaoyou. We still like Xiaoyou, who is as cheerful and lively as Nana and Yuxin, but a little bad." Lin Xueyan seriously said, such a small you really not used to, also don''t know whether she is running away from him or they.


    "Rest assured husband as like as two peas!" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Of course, or what kind of Xiaoyou would you like to give us back?" Stuart gave him a angry look and began to laugh. She still liked Xiaoyou who could do harm with her.


    "Do you want Xiaoyou to come out for a walk?" Lin Xueyan asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let her rest for a while." Leia said.


    "Come on, let''s go for a walk. We just have something to ask Leah."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll see in a minute. Let''s go."


    Several girls went out hand in hand.


    "Are you happy?"


    Zhao Shuhan walked at the end, holding Wu Hao''s hand.


    "Of course I''m happy."


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the face. She was very happy. She not only got so many beauties, but also was very happy that all the beauties were in love with her sisters, which was too rare.


    "You, I really don''t know what''s good. It''s worth so many girls to love you, and I''m willing to share this feeling with other girls."


    Zhao Shuhan said with a smile: "it''s very common for a group of girls to spend money with the rich second generation of some big boss. The founder of Playboy even has a special villa to live with a group of bunnies, and he has heard about some two women and a husband abroad. Then you claim that they are true love, but they are more like playing. Although they are together, they can allow each other to hang out and find other people, Just go back home and live together with three people, but you see, you get so many girls'' bodies and hearts, and the monopoly of love also appears in this home in a strange way. You can''t figure out how you made so many girls fall in love with you. "


    "Why is it so strange?" Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "Monopolization emphasizes that both sides are one-to-one, and no third party is allowed to interfere. But you see, they have so many high-quality beauties, and they only have you. What''s more, they regard their sisters as a whole and live in such a one-to-one way. Isn''t it strange?"


    "What else? How many more men would our family like to live with? " Wu Hao joked with a bad smile.


    "No! I''m just an academic discussion. Don''t forget I''m one of them. "


    Zhao Shuhan had no choice but to smile and said: "although I can''t understand the process, it turns out that no matter I or they are only willing to give themselves to you. The more I stay with you for a long time, the more reluctant I am to accept other men emotionally. Maybe... Because each of our girls has given you the reason for the first time." A little blush.


    "Is it really that simple? Isn''t it because I''m strong that you can''t stop? " Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "You''re looking for a fight, aren''t you?" Zhao Shuhan''s face turned red by him.


    If this kind of reason... Maybe, but for women, this aspect is not the most important. Men can have sex before love, but women must love before sex. If love and sex can be perfect, it''s strange that women don''t give up.


    Maybe... That''s what he did.


    "Well, I won''t discuss this with you. Let''s go and see what we have made."


    "What is so mysterious?"


    "You''ll see."

 Chapter 495

    A few people came to the Pavilion by the lake. On the stone table in the middle of the pavilion, there was a 60 cm or so? And a sorceress?


    "The secret is to tell me that you don''t want to practice and play, do you?" Wu Hao looked at them and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "It''s not by hand. Brother, you can see clearly. This is a little doll created by all of us. " Lin Yuxin said angrily.


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment, and his joking look became serious.


    Rules are the strongest power in the world, while creation is the second strongest power in the world.


    "Is this doll alive?" Wu Hao asked seriously.


    "This is where we want to ask Leah."


    Lin Xueyan said: "in the month when you were away, our sisters thought that we could use our abilities to create a thing that integrates all our abilities. So Tingting created a body for her, Xinxin created a suit of armor like clothes for her. Nana and I implanted a vegetative nervous system in her body, At the same time, Yuxin uses a crystal stone condensed by Tingting to give her the ability to use fire, while Hanhan and Yaoyao use crystal stone to give her the ability to use water. Originally, according to our design, we wanted to give her the ability to move freely, but after a variety of experiments, we didn''t achieve the results we wanted. Nana and I can control her action, but if we don''t control her, she is a little doll. "


    "You are creating life." Wu Hao looked at them in amazement.


    If human creativity is really improved with their own ability, what kind of ability they have will want to do what kind of things, this truth has been fully reflected in them.


    As soon as he began to practice, he realized that his ability could be used to create life, no matter whether they intended it or not, for fun or for experiment. Wu Hao looked at them, vaguely saw the shadow of Liya, and even saw the shadow of his mother who was the master of creation.


    Maybe... When she came to the universe, there was nothing in the universe. Bored, she tried to create life on earth. After success, she created all kinds of life on other planets.


    What they are doing now is not what she did at the beginning?


    The dolls on the table are very beautiful. They should be shaped according to the perfect female image in their mind. At the same time, they should use their own ability to give her the ability. This is the typical creation!!!


    "I just want to see if our ability can be further extended."


    Lin Xueyan said: "just like doing business, it''s never better to do business by yourself than to ask others to help you. Similarly, if you can create a life with the same strength as yourself, it will be safer and more powerful."


    "Great


    Wu Hao gave a big thumbs up.


    "Once any civilization has enough ability, it should be an inevitable process."


    Leah Road: as like as two peas in the world can''t break through the solar system and create machines instead of humans, there are similar patterns in other civilizations in the universe, but the difference between them is advanced, but in the many civilizations of the universe, there are few and far between the ability to create self-consciousness, and the more it can only be simulated life. The biggest reason lies in the particularity of the soul. Just like the little doll you created, there is only body but no soul, so you can control it yourself, but without your control, you will have no autonomy at all. "


    "So how can we solve this problem?" Wu Hao is more anxious to know the answer than they are.


    "I really can''t answer that question."


    Liya said, "although I am in charge of the law, I have not created the conditions for life. Maybe Xiaoyou can give you an accurate answer to this question."


    "Xiaoyou? Xiaoyou said before, and she doesn''t know how to do it. " The girls were puzzled, but Wu Hao suddenly realized.


    "She may not have thought about what she learned before, but now she must know something." Leia said with a smile.


    "I''ll go to Xiaoyou." Wu Hao gets up excited. Xiaoyou is not likely to know, but as Shirley, the ghost goddess who can create Xiaoyou, the situation is different.


    "Wait a minute, master. I''ll go." Leia smiles, pulls him down and goes back to sherry.


    Her sister is obviously worried about Wu Hao''s plot against her. If he goes, she will think it''s cheating her, but she can''t refuse.


    Sure enough, after a while, Shirley was pulled over by Liya. The two sisters held hands and looked very interesting.


    "What''s the matter? Bring me here. I''m practicing."


    Shirley complains and looks at Wu Hao. She is really worried that he is trying to cheat her out in order to plot against her.


    "I didn''t pull you out. What are you looking at me for?"


    Wu Hao with a bad smile, pulled her over and let her sit on her lap. She was not shy and didn''t give her a chance to escape.


    "You let me go."


    "Don''t move, or you will be punished in the pavilion." Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    Shelley didn''t dare to move when she was in bed. She sat down on his lap.


    This pavilion is all his women, and he may be here to strip himself. Anyway, he is not afraid.


    "Let''s get down to business. Don''t make trouble." All the women gave him a white eye.


    "Now you can get down to business." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Xiaoyou, didn''t you say that you didn''t know how to make this puppet move? Do you know now? " Yu Ting looks at her in surprise.


    "Xiaoyou, if you think about it, don''t you, sherry, create life?" Leia reminded.


    "I don''t know."


    They said it really didn''t mean anything else, but Sherry was shocked when she heard it. She was the only one in the netherworld who knew how to create life. Leia knew it. She was doubting and testing herself?


    I don''t know if it''s true, but she''s determined not to say it. Once she said it, even if Leia didn''t doubt it, she had to doubt it.


    "Xiaoyou still doesn''t know."


    It''s not good for the girls to feel disappointed and disillusioned with a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liya stares at Shirley, but she reflects that this question is very sensitive to Shirley. Once she answers, she indirectly admits that she is Shirley. Even if she pretends not to know, she knows that this is Shirley''s unique ability.


    "I thought you knew that. I remember that the Deathly seminary taught the composition of the life of the God of death. It seems that I didn''t study it seriously." Leia jokingly shaved Shirley''s nose, and did not continue to force her to answer the question.

 Chapter 496

    "I''m just learning death. My tutor doesn''t teach this." Xiaoyou vomits his tongue to hide his guilty heart.


    "After a long time, I still don''t know?" Wu Hao smiles bitterly, and quickly responds that the little beauty sitting on her lap is Xiaoyou, not Shirley.


    "I can''t help it. I''m afraid only Lord Shirley knows how to make this kind of thing." Shirley shrugged helplessly.


    We are helpless.


    "Husband, where did Shirley go?"


    "Shirley is Leia''s sister. According to the normal logic, she is already your woman. She must be your woman, too. Can''t you find a way to get her back?" she said


    "That is to say, brother, you have already found so many sisters for us. We didn''t mind you bringing another sister Shirley back. Although sister Shirley has done something wrong, I believe you will take her well."


    Lin Yuxin said flatly, "after you bring sister Shirley back, she can teach us how to create dynamic dolls. I still have a lot of things I want to create. How nice! We don''t mind one more sister. Brother, do you mind one more wife? "


    "You... Really don''t mind?" Leia looked at them, moved and surprised.


    "Don''t you mind, Leah? I don''t think Shirley really wants to hurt you. You are so kind and pure. I believe Shirley''s essence will not be bad, and... "


    Lin Xueyan said: "I think you have a deep relationship with Shirley. As Yuxin''s sister, I know that being together and being apart are two completely different feelings. If you can, of course, I hope Shirley can come to our home to live. If you mind something, you would really mind before, but now everyone is open to it, It really doesn''t matter if the conditions are met, especially when Shirley is still your sister, that is to say, she wronged you two to be with him. "


    "Where can be wronged, can be together with the host, can be together with you, do not know how happy it is."


    Liya was moved by tears in her eyes. She wiped her eyes and said, "if I find Shirley, I will take her home. I think she will like our family very much."


    "That is, in fact, I really want to see sister Shirley. Sister Leia, you are so beautiful. I guess sister Shirley must be very beautiful too. Brother, do you hear that there is such a beautiful wife waiting for you? Don''t be lazy and try to find a way to get sister Shirley back." Lin Yuxin said.


    What is Wu Hao''s expression at this moment?


    Surprise and surprise.


    It''s the first time that they have expressed their attitude to this matter so clearly in front of him. Shirley''s identity is quite special, and the things she has done are not all good. Unexpectedly, they are ready to accept Shirley.


    Before, he could not imagine that they would say such things.


    "Wife... You..."


    "You''re so moved. Don''t think that if we say that, you can go home and take women with you." Li Yunyao gave him a angry look.


    "Yes! Brother, do you still think that we don''t mind you messing around outside when we say this? Wrong! Without our permission, you bring those messy women back to see if we ignore you! Shirley''s sister is different. That''s why we want to accept her to live with us. Do you understand? " The little girl looks like a queen.


    "Yes, yes! Make sure you don''t bring women home! " The smile on Wu Hao''s face is a joy.


    Bringing women home?


    The beautiful and pure wives in his family are waiting for him. He''s crazy and almost brings some messy women back!


    What she is happy about is their attitude!


    Although they had expressed similar ideas and demands in the last family meeting, this time they expressed them more thoroughly!


    At this time, the only person on pins and needles is Shirley sitting on Wu Hao''s lap.


    For Wu Hao, who had never thought of becoming a woman, she suddenly heard their direct discussion. Her heart beat fast and her face turned red.


    She doesn''t mind how many women there are in her men, just like Xiaoyou and Nami. In the nether world, there are only women and no men. She has no idea about the relationship between men and women. The biggest problem is that she is different from Xiaoyou and Nami. She never thought about having a man.


    Who is she?


    She''s the netherworld! It''s the Dark Lord!


    For hundreds of millions of years, there were no men around her, and she didn''t know much about men. She never thought about letting a man own his body, let alone living with a man.


    And now they are just directly arranging their future life.


    But the reason why she blushed was not just because of their own opinions.


    It''s because she''s been with Wu Hao these two days and she''s experienced what it means to be a man, what it means to live with a man, what it means to live with a man, and what it means to be a woman, what it means to be a woman''s happiness.


    In fact, she feels very good about this family. Every woman in the family is very happy, and every woman is very kind. If kindness is their nature, she knows that their happiness comes from the man around them.


    But


    Suddenly let her become his woman, become one of the hostesses of the family, she really did not do this psychological preparation.


    What''s more, they can forgive her for her mistakes, but she didn''t let go of them. She felt that she was not qualified to be Leah''s sister, their sister and his woman.


    "Let''s talk. I''ll go back first."


    Shirley is afraid that she can''t control her emotions. She breaks Wu Hao''s arm and comes out of his arms and runs back to the house.


    She fell on the bed and covered herself with a quilt. She was very confused.


    Her original gray life and the sunny and happy life here, her mistakes and their tolerance to herself, and even willing to divide her man''s love to herself, she really doesn''t know how to do well!


    Maybe


    We should get out of here tomorrow!


    Liya and Wu Hao said that they would not blame themselves. The fear of pursuing and killing is basically superfluous, so there is no need to stay here and suffer from mental torture.


    A bad woman like her is really more suitable to live in the dark world of the nether world. She doesn''t deserve these!


    It''s her greatest satisfaction to be forgiven by her sister and Wu Hao.


    Shirley takes a deep breath, takes a pen and paper and writes down what she wants to confess to them. Besides, if she should apologize, she must say that the more she lives with them, the more she feels sorry for her sister and Wu Hao. Maybe her biggest apology is that she will not bother them in the future!


    Tomorrow morning before they wake up!

 Chapter 497

    "Neither Liya nor I blame you. Although it''s true that you did something wrong, from a larger point of view, the result is not caused by you. You just speed up the process. And seriously, if you hadn''t quarreled with Xiaoya and robbed her of her body, I would not have met Xiaoya. Maybe my life would not have changed, I won''t have so many beautiful wives, they won''t practice, I won''t become the God of time, and I won''t be able to stand on the same front with you in the future against the Diablo. So you see, the result of all this is not bad, but like the best result under the fate arrangement, although the process is tortuous. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Shirley looked at him in amazement.


    His mind is really suitable for becoming a God.


    "Sister, don''t blame yourself. If I didn''t have you, I wouldn''t have met my master. So I didn''t blame you from the beginning, and so did the master. She hopes that we can forgive you in the end, so you really don''t have to blame yourself any more, start a new life, and face the past and future with a more positive attitude. Only in this way can you really afford to be the master of sacrifice, You''re right Leia comforted.


    "I..."


    Where can Shirley put down her guilt for a moment? She hid in the distance and heard everything the master said to them. It is because of their tolerance that she is so insidious and stingy, and her self blame is even worse.


    She gets up from Liya''s arms and looks at Wu Hao and Liya.


    "I''m sorry for you."


    Apart from this sentence, she really doesn''t know what to say to them, let alone how to live with them in the future.


    She chose to leave.


    Voice just fell, Shirley into a black gas disappeared in the room.


    "I rely on this girl to leave like this?"


    Wu Hao jumped up directly, unable to laugh or cry.


    Liya also can''t laugh or cry. Unexpectedly, after this, her sister still can''t face them. She can''t face herself.


    "Master Leia has returned to the underworld. Shall we go to see her tomorrow?" Leia was worried.


    "To get her back, of course."


    Wu Hao said: "although the body is Xiaoyou, I know that she is Shirley in her body. Shirley is also my woman. How can I let her go? Moreover, the goblin has such a big temper that no one looks at her and cares about her. In case something happens, it''s troublesome."


    "Well! Then we''ll find her tomorrow! "


    Liya finally got happy and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that my sister would give herself to her master without much resistance. I guess she accepted you and other sisters in her heart, but she couldn''t get out of her heart. Now that everyone has confessed her identity, I believe she can put down her guard and face me and you calmly, Facing everything that happened between us. "


    "I hope so!"


    Wu Hao takes a deep breath. He is confident to take Shirley, the wayward goddess of the nether world, home. For wayward women, only she is more wayward and overbearing can she be subdued!


    "Then..."


    Leah rolled over in his arms and said with a playful smile, "I''m going to the netherworld tomorrow. Maybe I''ll go for ten and a half days. Do you want to help us save some energy?"


    "Feel the risk of being squeezed dry by you girls?"


    Wu Hao gave a smile and took the little goddess to their room. After listening to the duet for two hours, they had long hoped that everyone would sing together.


    Soon, a wonderful chorus rippled in the room.


    The underworld.


    Shirley appears naked in her bedroom. She almost falls to the ground when she falls to the ground.


    "Lord sherry?"


    Nami felt Shirley''s power and immediately appeared at the door of her bedroom.


    "Come in."


    Nami pushes the door and walks in. She''s stunned. Xiaoyou''s face looks like a tide in front of her. She''s Pink all over. There''s milk white flowing down her thighs between her legs. This


    "By your man."


    Shirley blushed and explained that it was understandable to have this kind of thing with Wu Hao. It was shameful and unacceptable to have this kind of thing with other men.


    "Oh, oh."


    Nami came back and handed her two pieces of paper.


    Shirley wipes a little and goes to the bathroom to bathe and change clothes. Nami is waiting on her. Shirley doesn''t say a word to Nami in the whole process.


    Nami can''t see that Sherry is angry with her.


    Shirley has not recovered her strength and is lying on the bed ready to go to bed.


    "Nami, go down."


    "Lord Shirley, I..."


    "I don''t want to hear your explanation now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nami sighed helplessly and withdrew from her bedroom.


    Shirley really doesn''t want to hear her explain now. After being tossed by Wu Hao, her body is as light as if she wants to float up, but she still can''t concentrate in her head. The wonderful feeling is felt for the first time, strong and sensitive, so she doesn''t want to think about anything. She just wants to sleep in bed alone.


    But


    I can''t sleep.


    She never thought that she and her sister could be so close, and she never thought that she could be so close to a man. Although it was the first time for her to experience the strong feeling, it was really beautiful. Even for the first time, she did not deny it.


    Just... I''m not qualified to enjoy a good life with my sister.


    If she thought she shouldn''t live here before, now she thinks she shouldn''t leave here. This is where she really belongs.


    Tossing and turning, unable to sleep, she sat up and appeared at the top of the tower.


    Countless fresh souls constantly flow in from the top of the tower, nearly twice as many as before. She goes to the corner, waves her hand, lights up in the dark, and lies on a delicate big bed with her injured body.


    A large number of fresh souls repair the body much faster than she expected. There is no obvious wound on her body, and there is no scar on her white body.


    She wanted to lie down on the cot, and her soul left Xiaoyou''s body and returned to her body.


    The trauma has been completely cured, and the internal injury is much better. Now the immortal soul returns to itself. The effect of active healing is 10000 times better than that of simple passive healing.


    "Have a good sleep."


    Shirley caresses Xiaoyou''s face. I don''t know whether it''s because Xiaoyou is her special creation. She is just like another self, or whether it''s because Xiaoyou''s body has brought her an unprecedented experience. Shirley looks at Xiaoyou with love and concern.


    She covered her with a thin blanket and got out of bed cross legged to heal her wounds. Under her active control, the soul that had entered slowly flowed at a high speed. As soon as she got close to her, it immediately turned into pure strength and entered her home to quickly repair her internal injuries.

 Chapter 498

    As a continuation of the death of all civilizations in the universe, the underworld has gathered huge and complex civilizations. As the center of the underworld, the temple of the underworld has gathered the most advanced technology, at least the most comfortable achievements of civilization.


    Nami arranges Wu Hao and Liya''s residence near Shirley''s dormitory, full of sense of technology, and all sense of technology serves for comfort.


    The floating cloud bed is so comfortable that it can''t feel the existence of the bed. It''s like lying in the air. Every cell in the body can relax.


    It is not only a bed, but also a super modern sofa with a strong sense of science and technology. All kinds of self sensing light control system and temperature control system are perfectly integrated into the whole decoration process, so that people can''t realize what''s special about these things.


    "I live on the other side of your bedroom. If you want someone to come to me, you can." Nami said.


    "You just live here with us, and you want to live alone?" Wu Hao pulled her into his arms.


    "I''d better wait until it''s settled. I''m really worried about whether Lord Shirley will forgive me." Nami is helpless.


    "Don''t worry, if she doesn''t pay attention to you, it means that she still doesn''t blame you. Otherwise, she won''t pay attention to you. My sister has changed a lot at home this time. I believe it makes sense for her." Leia said with a smile, comforting Nami.


    "I hope so."


    Nami sighed and said, "do you want to have a rest in your room or go out for a walk? If you want to go out for a walk, I''ll show you around. Anyway, I have nothing to do now. "


    "Go around." Wu Hao looks at Liya.


    "Well, let''s go."


    "Let''s go."


    With a charming smile, Nami took them to the Youming temple.


    At noon on the third day.


    Wu Hao and two beauties are having lunch when Liya suddenly stops.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao looks at her.


    "My sister''s injury has healed." Leah said, looking at the direction of the tower.


    "Go to her after eating!"


    Wu Hao immediately Bala bowl of exotic food, can''t wait to go to yank Shirley that girl''s ass.


    "I''d better talk to Lord Shirley first." Nami worried.


    "It doesn''t matter. Leave it to me and the host. I can know that Shirley''s injury has healed. How can she not know that we are here?" Leah comforted, "Nami, you are seldom so worried. Don''t worry. It''s OK."


    "Because I''ve never betrayed Lord sherry, I''m really worried that she won''t forgive me this time." Nami said.


    "If she dares not to forgive you, I''ll open her ass!"


    Wu Hao leaves the bowl and chopsticks and pulls Liya away. He is always presumptuous to his own woman. Shirley, the wayward girl, doesn''t give her any color. She really doesn''t know that she doesn''t have to bear everything so strongly.


    If women have to admit everything, what value does a man have!?


    The top of the sky tower.


    Leia knocked on the door.


    "Sister, open the door. I''ll come to see you with the host."


    "I don''t want to see you. Go back." Shirley''s voice is not as sweet as Leia''s, it belongs to the cold tone, but it also sounds very pleasant.


    "I want to see you!" Wu Hao said directly.


    "I don''t want to see you!" Shirley''s voice was a little girlish.


    "I''m not going to be responsible after that? Do you want to be the netherworld goddess like this? "


    "Who... Who''s up to you!"


    "Who else is there besides you? Open the door or I''ll go straight in." Wu Hao knocked on the door.


    "I don''t want to see you anyway." Shirley said.


    "If you say you don''t want to see me, you''d better put away your willfulness in front of me, or I won''t be polite to you." Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    Inside, Shirley was flushed by him. She didn''t know whether she was his woman or not. She didn''t give it to him for the first time in her body, but she felt his love in her heart.


    It can only be said that for a woman, the psychological feeling is more than the physical feeling. Confused, she still regards him as her first man. The willfulness between words is the best proof.


    "I don''t care about you. This is my territory. Don''t try to do anything to me!" Shirley said.


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. Is this girl really not going to open the door?


    "Leah, can you come in?"


    "Straight ahead?" It''s a little bad, isn''t it?


    "Otherwise, what can this girl do if she doesn''t open the door?" Wu Hao shrugged.


    "All right."


    Liya thought a move, the power of time through the protective layer, two people instantly into the tower.


    Shirley sat cross legged in the air, did not expect that they would be forced to break through, a black air into the above draped in the body, fell to the ground, sitting on the sofa ignoring people.


    It''s not that I don''t want to talk to people, it''s more that I don''t know how to face them.


    Wu Hao regarded the willful little goddess as his own woman. He was surprised to see him for the first time.


    What a surprise!


    In his mind, Shirley is the kind of snow goddess, pure but cold, but seeing her face, Wu Hao knows how wrong she is. This girl is more beautiful than Na Mei!


    Her black hair is floating, her black shorts just cover her round buttocks, her slim legs are slim and straight, her black coat shows her white and tender lotus arms, her curved eyebrows, long eyelashes, big eyes, delicate nose, red lips and sharp chin. What makes Wu Hao''s eyes the most is her eyes, If there''s one word to describe her eyes, it''s - flattering eyes - more attractive than Natsumi''s eyes.


    Watery, as if immersed in the water black pearl, even if there is no action, also exudes charm all the time.


    Her body looks just like that of Liya, who is 15 or 16 years old. But when such a pair of charming eyes appear extremely contradictory in such a little girl, they also greatly enhance the lethality of these eyes. At a glance, they feel that they will be taken away by her.


    beautiful!


    How attractive!


    The beauty is breathless!


    These two sisters are two extremes, one is pure to the extreme, the other is charming to the extreme.


    "Master, I''m right. Sister, she will give you a surprise." Leia whispered in his ear.


    "It''s a big surprise." Wu Hao''s throat slipped. He was really surprised.


    Pure body and charming temperament perfect combination, this girl is the real men and women, old and young kill ah.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "Stand up." Walk in front of her, light and overbearing, no matter how big goddess she is, it is also her own woman.


    "I don''t know." Shirley turned her head willfully, and now he was the one that was harder for her to face than Liya.


    "Give you another chance. I''ll count three. If you don''t stand up and see how I can deal with you."

 Chapter 499

    ¡°1¡±


    ¡°2¡±


    "You are not my who, why should I listen to you!"


    ¡°3¡±


    Wu Hao directly embraces her waist, embraces her and kisses her.


    Tender!


    It''s a tender touch!


    Wu Hao has always felt that he has strong resistance to beautiful women, but when he kisses Shirley, he finds that he overestimates himself. Just kissing her makes his brain as blank as a woman, completely falling into the beautiful feelings she sends out.


    Shirley has already felt the strong feeling of being kissed by him or even having more intimate things with him. She thinks she can control it, but... When he kisses her, her sensitive body still makes her feel at a loss. For the first time, the strong impact of this intimate body exceeds her psychological expectation, After only two struggles, she let him hold her in his arms and be unscrupulous. In addition, her clothes were made of energy, and her mental power could not be concentrated at all. However, she could not control her clothes to resist anything. Wu Hao''s hand easily passed through her clothes and touched her body. This kind of contact made both of them unable to restrain, so they hugged and kissed each other.


    Leia smiles sweetly, but she doesn''t disturb them. She makes tea.


    Sister can fall into his kiss, no resistance, that her heart has taken himself as his woman, at least she thought so, otherwise it is impossible not to resist.


    Girls really want a boy to be obedient, no matter how headstrong and cold she is.


    Leia giggled and was very happy.


    For ten minutes, Wu Hao and Shirley could hardly breathe before they stopped.


    Wu Hao looks at the little goddess like water in her arms, and Shirley is really about to turn into water. She can''t move when she leans against him. She thinks her body shouldn''t feel much, but she doesn''t think her body is more sensitive than Xiaoyou''s body.


    "Will you listen?" Wu Hao pinched her charming face. To be honest, if there is love at first sight in the world, then Wu Hao felt this feeling in her for the first time.


    "Why should I listen to you?" Shirley leaned against him, her heart beating fast.


    "You are my woman, so you should be obedient to me!" Wu Hao printed directly on her lips, and fell in love with this charming little goddess.


    "Don''t kiss me." Shirley buried her head in his chest and would not let him kiss herself again.


    "My sister is very happy now. I feel relaxed and relieved from her, and there is a strong sense of dependence." Leah sat on the other side drinking tea, smiling at them.


    "Leia, don''t talk nonsense. Let me go." Shirley struggled and blushed.


    "Give me a reason to let go."


    Wu Hao smiles and holds her down on the sofa, letting her sit on her lap.


    "Let''s talk about your problem now. First of all, your mistakes are past tense. We don''t mean to blame you. This has been told to you. Second, you are my woman now. I don''t allow you to live alone. Then, your sisters at home want you to go back. You have been willful. You must consider other people''s feelings in the future, Finally, you are already a part of my family. This family must have you to be complete. "


    "I..."


    Shirley''s heart beats very fast. She doesn''t know how to refuse his hegemony. The goddess''s decision-making power is so weak that it doesn''t exist at this time.


    "Sister, we''re here for this. You don''t have to think about anything or hide it now. Just say what you think." Leia said.


    "I can''t forgive myself."


    Shirley''s head was down and her body was stiff in his arms.


    "If you really can''t forgive yourself, do yourself well in the days to come. Don''t bring the original mistakes into your future life. Make a good relationship with Xiaoya and your sister, and put away the original temper. This is the best remedy."


    Wu Hao said: "what happened can''t be changed. Even if you go back to the past, things may still happen. What you can do is to focus on the future, isn''t it?"


    "I know."


    Shirley whispered, "don''t push me, OK? The biggest answer I can give you is that I hope you can give me some time to think about it, OK? "


    Wu Hao and Liya are both in a daze, looking at each other and nodding.


    "Well, I''ll give you two days to think about it." Wu Hao said.


    "Two days?" Shirley looks at Wu Hao wrongly and thinks about it for two days.


    "One day!"


    "Then... That''s two days!" Shirley looked at him with a flat mouth.


    I can''t stand this girl.


    Wu Hao looked at her delicate and beautiful face and directly kisses it.


    "Well..."


    Shirley didn''t expect that she could be forced to kiss him like this. After struggling, she was forced to kiss her for five minutes.


    "Don''t kiss me all the time, I''ll be angry."


    "Poof ~ ~ ~ cough ~ ~"


    Liya, who was drinking water, spewed out directly. This kind of delicate words was definitely the first time I heard her say it. It was not the cold ghost goddess, but the little woman who had been spoiled twice on the bed.


    splendid!


    My sister is a willful little goddess, which is her most lovely side.


    Shirley is flushed with laughter from her sister. She also knows that she is not like herself. She is just like a little girl.


    "You go back quickly. I''ll give you the answer."


    Shirley struggled for a while, but still didn''t get out of his arms.


    "Well, you only have two days anyway." Wu Hao smiles, kisses her face, gets up and pulls Liya away.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute."


    Xiaoyou ran out from the corner with a red face, "I''ll go down with you, too."


    When Wu Hao came in, she just woke up and saw that adult Sherry was bullied by Wu Hao. She couldn''t believe her eyes. Adult Sherry had such a side. She was as lovely as Yuxin.


    "Wake up."


    Leia smiles, waves and transforms her energy into a white robe to cover her body.


    "Lord Shirley, I didn''t see anything just now. I''ll... I''ll go first." Little girl, run away.


    Wu Hao laughs and leaves.


    Shirley is sitting on the sofa, blushing.


    I don''t know what''s the matter with me. My heart beats faster and my head is empty. What I have just shown is my true self? If it''s not your own side, how do you get it? Just now, I didn''t think about anything in his arms, and I didn''t pretend to do anything. All my words are involuntary. Is there such a big contrast on my other side?


    Shirley touched her hot face with her hand and returned to her bedroom with a black air.

 Chapter 500

    "When did I return to the nether world?"


    Xiaoyou looks at Wu Hao and Liya. She is surprised. She is eating with everyone. Why does she suddenly appear in the netherworld?


    "Xiaoyou, you just had a sleep. During your sleep, your Sherry brought you back to the nether world." Leia said with a smile.


    "A sleep?" Xiaoyou is even more confused.


    "Didn''t you feel particularly comfortable sleeping?" Wu Hao smiles.


    "Nothing special." Xiao you shakes his head and is too lazy to think about it. He looks at Wu Hao with a bad smile.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "I found that you are so powerful that even Sherry can be well treated. Haha, it''s the first time I''ve seen Sherry look like a shy little girl. It''s so cute."


    "What, you''re called husband. Xinxin and Yaoyao are both calling husbands now. You should learn from them. " Wu Hao happily kisses her in the face. He accepts the praise, ha ha.


    "No, if Lord Sherry hears me, I''ll be miserable." Xiaoyou said and looked around carefully.


    Wu Hao was amused by her and went back to his residence with her in his arms.


    Even the Youming goddess is her own woman. Xiaoyou lives with her, and she cares so much.


    Two days passed quickly.


    Wu Hao and Liya appear in her bedroom.


    Shirley''s bedroom is very big. She is sitting cross legged in the air, thinking about whether she should accept what they say. In fact, she is excited and has that kind of vision, but... She is not happy.


    "Think about it?"


    Wu haoxiao looks at the charming little goddess in the air.


    "No... no..."


    Shirley really doesn''t know what to do.


    "Is this so difficult? Have you ever asked you to make a life and death choice, and you are already my woman. How can it be so difficult to let go of your mustard and go back with us? " Wu Hao gave her a blank look.


    "Yes, sister, no one blames you. Why do you blame yourself all the time?" Liya is helpless.


    "If mistakes are so easy to forgive, who cares if they are right or wrong?"


    "I rely on you girl. I didn''t discuss philosophy with you any more."


    Wu Hao is really speechless. This girl''s ability to get to the top is really beyond anyone else''s ability. Other people are eager to be forgiven for their mistakes. Instead of making a mistake, she is deeply trapped in self blame, which is enough.


    Wu haofei came to her and knocked her on the head. He held her and fell on the bed.


    There''s only one way to deal with this stubborn little woman who can''t get out of the corner!


    Wu Hao kisses it directly.


    "Well... What do you want to do?" Shirley was terrified. She felt that she was in danger.


    "I want you to know that many things in the world are not as complicated as you think."


    Wu Hao directly and overbearing kisses up, don''t give her any chance to resist.


    Liya knew that her sister''s self reproach was hard to break away. At this time, instead of persuading her with words, she should tell her with actions that some things were not as complicated as she thought. For example, she really didn''t blame her for her hurt, she was willing to share everything with her, and she was willing to be very close to her.


    Liya waves, Sherry''s bedroom suddenly dark down, as intoxicating as the night.


    Shirley''s heart beat a lot faster. After she gave it to him for the first time in her soul, she also gave it to him for the first time in her body.


    She didn''t know how to fight and whether she should.


    She is a little wronged. She is the goddess of the nether world. Why is she bullied by him!?


    After the grievance is regret, for all things.


    Tears drop down.


    Wu Hao did not comfort her, but quickly broke through her last line of defense.


    The wayward goddess of the nether world held him and began to cry. No matter whether she was wronged or regretted, she burst out with tears. Wu Hao didn''t show any pity for Yu, and let her release everything in her heart with her own practical actions. A woman''s tears are the best irritant for her emotions. She can shed as many tears as she wants.


    Shirley is really aggrieved, the physical pain and psychological complex emotions intertwined together, let her tears flow ceaselessly, but... This is just the feeling at the beginning.


    The more grievances and remorse flow out with tears, the less they stay in her heart. When she gradually feels the beautiful feeling in her body, the tears in her heart and the sound of crying gradually change into the sound of whimpering. When she gradually doesn''t want anything, Wu Hao suddenly pulls her sister Liya into her arms and opens up two battlefields at the same time.


    Shirley and Liya embrace each other, and the voices of the two sisters rise and fall with him. No matter Shirley or Liya, they forget everything in their sweat and enjoy the moment.


    While enjoying the two little goddesses, Wu Hao uses his actions to make the relationship between the two sisters into a deeper and more intimate stage. He can feel the change of Shirley. The remorse and regret in her heart are releasing little by little. This is the effect he wants!


    When the two sisters hold each other tightly and enter a pink world at the same time, Shirley shed tears again. This time, she cried like a child, out of control.


    This time, Wu Hao did not act recklessly, but held the two sisters tightly in his arms.


    "I''m sorry!"


    While crying, Shirley buries her head in Wu Hao''s chest. She cries recklessly, loudly and thoroughly.


    "I forgive you!"


    Wu Hao stroked her face and said nothing more.


    "Sister, I forgive you, too!"


    Leia also did not say much, just use the word "forgive" to replace all the words, she knew what her sister thought, also knew that she did not want to persuade, she just wanted to be truly forgiven.


    Wu Hao told her the answer with her actions, and let her release all the guilt in her heart.


    Two forgives hear in the ear, Shirley cries louder, looks like a three-year-old who does wrong, this cry is ten minutes.


    The voice stopped gradually, put down the burden in the heart, and walked out of the haze of making mistakes. Shirley left from the tip of the ox horn. At this moment, her expression changed obviously from before.


    She is soft and fragile, like a little girl who needs to be cared for and spoiled by others. At this time, the pear blossom with rain and her natural charming look make me feel pity.


    Wu Hao gently scraped her sobbing nose.


    "It''s over?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Well." Shirley sniffed, relieved.


    "Although I forgive you, you still have to bear the consequences for your mistakes." Wu Hao held out his finger to compare three.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Three days and three nights!"


    Wu Hao''s face is full of righteousness. Li yatun blushes with shame, and Shirley blushes with stupor.

 Chapter 501

    Three days and three nights!


    Shirley has paid a "heavy" price for her willfulness, while Liya, as her sister, is punished with her sister.


    But these three days and nights are the most intimate three days and nights of their two hundred million years. They show everything in front of each other without reservation and offer themselves to him without reservation. Because of him, they are not only physically close, but also psychologically close.


    Especially for Shirley,


    These three days and nights are of extraordinary significance to her!


    Although what Wu Shuo said about bearing the consequences is just a bluffing joke, every time she accepts his wanton demands, her guilt disappears a little. In the past three days and three nights, she completely puts down her burden, dares to face Liya, dares to face Wu Hao, and dares to face herself even more.


    Wu Hao had a little beauty in his arms, and three of them slept for a whole day. It was night when he went to sleep the day before, and it was night when he woke up the next day.


    "The master is awake, too."


    Liya stretched in his arms like a sweet kitten, and her whole body was close to him and enjoyed it.


    "When I wake up, I can see two little beauties lying in my arms. Tut Tut, it''s not too good." Wu Hao laughs and kisses each of them.


    "Of course you''re fine ~ ~ ~ we sisters have been bullied by you for three days and three nights!"


    Shirley also lazily stretched in his arms, put down all the burden in her heart, even in the face of shy things are very calm, anyway, these three days and nights with his sister all kinds of company, the shy are also shy.


    "How nice that is!"


    Wu Hao gave her a big kiss on her lips. Such a lovely and charming goddess of the nether world can''t be put down.


    "I hate you. I don''t want to kiss you."


    Shirley patted him and leaned on his chest with her sister. As their first man, he felt special and beautiful. No wonder her sister would like to be with him so much.


    "I''m afraid my sister will be spoiled by her master several times a day." Liya giggles. It seems that he really wants to punish her these three days and nights. In fact, Liya knows that he can''t stand the charm of his sister and wants to spoil her.


    "I''ll give it to you once a day at most. Don''t let it go on forever!" Shirley blushed.


    "You can do whatever you want." Wu Hao fondly pinched her nose. Wu Hao really wanted to fondle her when he saw her for the first time, which he did not deny.


    "Sister, you see how much the master dotes on you."


    "No, I''ve been messing around in my body. It''s just spoiling me." Shirley gently bit him in the chest, and her face was obviously a little girl''s look.


    Leia is happier than she is.


    "Since you said to toss you, I really want to toss you all night tonight!"


    Wu Hao was suddenly picked up by a princess.


    "Nami has been worried that you won''t forgive her a few days ago. I think it''s the same with you these days. You don''t want to think about it. So, as the netherworld goddess, you should tell Nami what you think. Baby, you go to bed first. I''ll call you tomorrow morning. " Wu Hao smiles and disappears into the room with Shirley in her arms.


    Liya giggled. The pure and sweet little goddess was more happy than when she gave him the first time. She pulled the quilt and rolled back and forth on the bed. It took a long time for her excitement to calm down.


    The relationship between her and Shirley has always been irreconcilable. She has been trying to improve the relationship between her sisters, but it has not been effective. Now the appearance of Wu Hao has changed all this, presenting her most desired results in front of her.


    Now the two sisters can be intimate without any scruples. No matter from which level, the relationship between them has been a qualitative breakthrough, and


    Liya believes that Wu Hao is like a bond between their sisters. He can deepen the feelings between them. As long as she is with him, there will be no more conflicts between them.


    That''s what she always wanted!


    "I hope my sister can live happily forever!"


    Leia closed her eyes and prayed silently. She fell asleep with a sweet smile on her mouth.


    Nami''s bedroom.


    Nami and Xiaoyou are sleeping in bed.


    Nami always sleeps naked. The relationship between Xiaoyou and Nami has become very close because of her. Xiaoyou, who was shy and sleeps naked with Nami, readily accepts her habit and likes to sleep with her. She is very close and comfortable.


    There was a trace of sadness on both faces.


    Nami is worried that Shirley will not forgive her betrayal, while Xiaoyou is worried that adult Shirley will blame her for failing to report her information or other crimes. They haven''t had a good rest these days.


    Wu Hao falls on the bed with Shirley in his arms. Even if it''s a small movement, it still startles Na Mei, and Xiao you wakes up soon.


    "Husband? Lord Shirley


    Xiaoyou exclaimed in surprise. Her face turned red. She quickly covered her mouth and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Lord sherry."


    Nami sat up with a stiff expression.


    "Well, it seems to disturb your sleep."


    Shirley was hugged by him. When she spoke, she blushed and looked embarrassed, because... She had nothing on like Nami.


    "Let''s talk about what we want to say."


    Wu Hao sits at the head of the bed, holding Shirley and letting her sit on her lap. As for how to sit, of course, Shirley is shy.


    "Wu Hao ~ ~"


    Shirley blushed. She was already very shy when she sat on his lap. He even went in. She was very shy.


    Nami and Xiaoyou naturally saw it, but they were not shy. After all, he often did the same when they were at home. It seems that each of their sisters had sat on his lap like this.


    It''s just that now this person has become their sherry.


    "Don''t mess about. Get down to business."


    Wu Hao put his arms around her waist and said, "there''s always a reason why you don''t pay attention to Na Mei for so many days, right? Is it true that she has been blaming Nami for betraying you? "


    "Yes, Lord Shirley, whether you blame me or not, or even if you want to punish me, give me a word. You tell me everything like this. You always avoid me. I''m really in pain." Nami said helplessly.


    "Well, I don''t blame you."


    Shirley leaned against him and sighed weakly. "I''m upset and I''m really a little strange that you betrayed me. You''re my person. No matter what, you should stand on my side. But you don''t. You stand on the side of reason and don''t stand on my side. So I blame you at first, but now it''s better, The burden in my heart has been put down. How can I continue to blame you? I really want to thank you. Nami, I don''t know how terrible a mistake I would make if I didn''t have your help. So, don''t worry. I don''t blame you any more! "

 Chapter 502

    The frown on Nami''s face finally spread.


    The charming smile reappeared on her face. If she could be forgiven by sherry, her worries would disappear completely.


    Wu Hao is really powerful. She not only takes care of Sherry''s body, but also brings her totally different temperament. This little girl, who is as shy and lovely as sherry before, is not like the cold and silent Sherry before, but... She prefers Sherry now. As a woman, it''s very happy to be loved, She didn''t understand this until she met Wu Hao.


    "Sherry, I..." Xiaoyou didn''t know what to say. She hesitated and blushed.


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have much to do with it, so you don''t have to blame yourself." Shirley said.


    "Really?" Xiaoyou was relieved immediately. She was afraid that Sherry would blame her.


    "So now the misunderstanding is solved?" Wu haoxiao looked at the three of them, enjoying the goddess in his arms without worrying about anything else. It was really good.


    "It''s rare that Sherry is so shy, so..."


    Nami smiles, kisses Shirley on the chest and starts to tease her.


    It''s rare that adult Shirley has become such a lovely little girl. If she has the chance to become a little girl, she naturally doesn''t mind. With hundreds of millions of years of life and too much pressure and burden, it''s time for her to enjoy the real life.


    "Lord Shirley, may I join you?" Xiaoyou also wants to play. When she is at home, her sisters often play together and have a good time. But if this person is sherry, she is still a little timid.


    "Can''t ~ ~" Shirley is more embarrassed at this time, where will she agree.


    "Yes, Xiaoyou, it''s a rare opportunity to bully adult Shirley. Let''s bully adult Shirley tonight ~ ~" Nami giggles. At this time, she is not afraid of adult Shirley''s anger. At this time, adult Shirley is just like Lin Yuxin who has been loved by Wu Hao. She is very lovely.


    "Come on, Xiaoyou. Your Sherry will be your sister in the future. Don''t call me your adult. Just call me your name. I don''t care what kind of identity you used to be, but now your biggest identity is my Wu Hao''s woman. Since you are all sisters, don''t call me those guest sets."


    Wu Hao smiles and pulls Xiaoyou over.


    Xiaoyou is not a quiet little girl. She usually plays with yuxinnana at home. Now she has nothing to worry about. She is still looking forward to working with sherry and Nami.


    "I''m very tired. Would you like Xiaoyou and Nami first?" Shirley looks at Wu Hao pitifully. For the first time, she is tossed about by him. This punishment is enough.


    "It''s said that this is punishment, and you, as the netherworld goddess, should set an example."


    Wu Hao laughs and turns over to fight on the battlefield. Nami and Xiaoyou giggle and their worries are swept away.


    "Don''t laugh, neither of you can escape tonight."


    "Who said he was going to run away?"


    "Let''s do it together."


    Wu Hao once pulled Na Mei and enjoyed the two charming goddesses at the same time. After a while, he pulled Xiao you over and enjoyed purity and charm together.


    Maybe it''s because there are more women, maybe it''s because of rich experience. I feel more and more that as the saying goes, there is no contradiction that can''t be solved in one shot. This method is not only applicable to the relationship between men and women, but also very effective in solving the contradiction between women and women.


    Just like Shirley and Liya, they can''t be relieved verbally, but under Wu Hao''s "punishment", the two sisters have a real intimate contact, and the relationship immediately becomes different. Besides, Nami and Shirley, forgiveness between words can really make people feel relieved, but after the real intimate behavior occurs, the inner mustard is really put down.


    The relationship is so close, what''s the meaning of those caring?


    At noon the next day.


    Wu Hao wakes up with two beauties in his arms, one Shirley and the other Xiaoyou.


    Shirley is really tired. She spent three days and three nights with her sister, and then went crazy with them all night. At this time, she couldn''t wake up at all. Xiaoyou had a good time last night. She was really happy to enjoy his love with adult Shirley and Nami. She played a little crazy naturally, and she would be happy to sleep on him with a satisfied face.


    Nami was dressing when she saw Wu Hao wake up and smile.


    "Wake up."


    "Not much sleep?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "Now that Sherry has become your woman, it''s inevitable to go back with you. Although Sherry hasn''t been in charge of the affairs of the netherworld, I have to arrange some things after she leaves. Don''t go back and run here for three days." Nami said with a smile.


    "Hard work."


    "Well, I''m not used to being so gentle all of a sudden. Go on sleeping with sherry and Xiaoyou. You can wake up whenever you want. Anyway, the biggest problem has been solved by you, and it''s not too late."


    With a smile, Wu Hao stretched out and went on sleeping with the two beauties in his arms.


    Nami put on her clothes, kissed all three of them, and went away.


    It''s a good feeling.


    Especially when Sherry became a sister.


    It''s not because they have become sisters, but because they have a foundation to build a more intimate relationship. Wu Hao is a bridge that connects them and each of them, although his way of connection is too shy for women.


    But they are sisters, which is inevitable.


    Just like sherry, when she was with her and Xiaoyou at the beginning, she was very embarrassed, but she really let go of all the bad feelings in her heart. She also knew that they were sisters to each other, and gradually let go of them. The intimate behavior was just an appearance, and the real meaning was the inner intimacy brought by the intimate behavior.


    Looking at the sky in the netherworld, although it is much darker than the earth, Nami has never hated her home, and now it looks even more beautiful.


    Good morning, Nami


    Good morning, Nami


    "Well, find some people to help me gather all the senior tutors of the deathbed college. I have something to discuss with them."


    "Yes, my lord Nami."


    "Would you like to have dinner, my lord Nami?"


    "Prepare five breakfasts. I''ll go and take them myself after the meeting. I''ll be more delicate."


    "Yes, my lord Nami, I''ll get ready."


    "Go, and by the way, don''t let people disturb Lord Shirley and Lord Leia. Let them have a good rest."


    "Yes, my lord Nami."

 Chapter 503

    Wu Hao, Liya, Shirley, Nami, Xiaoyou, five people appear in Xinyue manor at the same time.


    Because they were busy during the day, Wu Hao chose to come back at night.


    But


    When I came back, I found that there was no one at home. I ran to the top floor and saw that they were studying the doll in the Pavilion by the lake.


    Wu Hao smiles and flies with them.


    "Brother?"


    Lin Yuxin''s attention is the least concentrated. Looking around, she is the first to find Wu Hao and the four beauties behind him.


    Of course, Liya, Xiaoyou and Nami all know each other, but Shirley met her for the first time.


    beautiful!


    Lin Yuxin''s first reaction is also their first reaction.


    Shirley''s beauty is beyond doubt, and her beauty is not pure like that of a 15-year-old girl, but more attractive than Na Mei''s.


    Several girls were shocked to see Shirley, which was more obvious than when they first saw Leia.


    In their imagination, sherry, the goddess of the nether world, should be a goddess of ice and snow, a cold and inaccessible woman. These two nights, they even discussed how to face such a cold sister in the future, but


    In front of them, the goddess of the nether world is not what they imagined. Like Liya and Yuxin, they all look like 15-year-old girls with a trace of blush on their charming faces. When they fall to the ground, they are even a little embarrassed to face them. Where is the goddess of the nether world in their imagination, It''s just a shy little girl who is so beautiful.


    "Sister Shirley?" Lin Yuxin tried a sentence, a face of incredible.


    "Well, Yuxin." Shirley''s performance is really a little girl, after all... A little sorry for them.


    "Is it really Shirley? Wow, you are so beautiful ~ ~ ~ I thought you would be very cold. How can you be as charming as sister Nami? How beautiful ~ ~ ~ "Stuart ran to the front and looked at Shirley with exaggeration. She was amazed.


    "No, don''t look at me like that." Shirley is really embarrassed by them.


    The girls were stunned and giggled.


    It seems that their previous worries are totally unnecessary.


    "Wife, I have fulfilled my promise to you. I have not only brought Shirley back, but also Nami and Xiaoyou. They have all brought you back. How can you reward me tonight?" Wu Hao took a deep breath and looked at the beauties in the pavilion. He was in a good mood. This is his mother''s life.


    "Reward you for your size. As soon as you come back, you''ll think of something you don''t have."


    Lin Xueyan pulls Shirley to her side and keeps her away from Wu Hao.


    "Husband, you seem to be rejected. Sisters, I''m back ~ ~"


    Xiaoyou chuckles and pours into their arms with open arms. She holds three beauties in her arms and gets together with everyone again. She is very happy.


    "You can sleep in this pavilion tonight."


    Nami giggles and joins her sisters. She hasn''t been together with them for many days. The joy in her heart is real when she sees them. It seems that she really regards them as her sisters.


    Wu Hao looks at a nest of beautiful women and laughs.


    It''s an accident that their relationship can be so good, but he likes this accident very much! like it very much!


    "How many of you are studying dolls here in the evening?"


    Wu Hao sat down in the middle of them, picked up situ Na and put her on her lap. Well, the girl was more and more soft and fragrant.


    "Yes, we have nothing to do now. We are studying dolls."


    "But now it''s not a little doll. Husband, you can see clearly that there are two little dolls on the table," she said with a smile


    In fact, Wu Hao didn''t look at it carefully at all. When he saw it, he found that it was really two little dolls.


    One is the little doll in human form before, and there is a little wild animal in the back the size of a domestic cat. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    "Shirley, now you can confidently tell us how to make this live?" Wu Hao looks at Shirley with a smile. Last time, she was afraid to expose her identity. Now there is no need to worry about it.


    "Yes, Shirley, can you tell me how to do it?" The girls suddenly realized the fact that Shirley had come back, and they all looked forward to her.


    "The core of any living body lies in its soul. The two things you create have no soul, so there is no consciousness, and without consciousness there is no action."


    Shirley said: "the derivation and evolution of complex souls need very complex mechanisms. As experimental objects, these two things don''t need to have too complex souls. It seems that Nana and Xueyan have the magical power to create plants. Planting souls is also one of the souls of all living beings, and it''s the simplest and basic soul system, Tingting, you hollowed out the brains of these two dolls to make a space. Nana Xueyan, you planted plants in the space. The roots of the plants spread down the brain through the cervical vertebra and spread to each end of the limbs. The larger the roots, the more complex the better. "


    Yu Ting immediately used her native power to create an independent space in the brain regions of the two dolls.


    One by one, situ Na and Lin Xueyan implanted plants into the brains of the two dolls. The roots of the plants spread down the brain to every detail of the doll''s body.


    "Is this a neural network simulating life?" Wu Hao asked in a low voice.


    "Well, a similar effect." Shirley nodded.


    Situ Na and Lin Xueyan quickly set up the doll''s neural network.


    Shirley''s hands are gently pressed on the heads of the two dolls, and a black breath is poured into the brain. Under the stimulation of her strength, the plants inside emit a strange light, which is transmitted around the doll''s neural network like a light signal.


    The doll moved.


    Surprised, the girls cover their mouths and dare not disturb Shirley.


    Soon Shirley''s hand left the doll.


    The crystal eyes of the dolls on the stone table have a faint light, their bodies are shaking slightly, and their conscious brain seems to want to control the rigid body to move.


    "That''s great."


    Lin Yuxin clenched her hands and looked at the dolls on the table. She didn''t expect that they could really move.


    "Nana and Xueyan''s ability has not reached a very strong level, so the level of soul planting is relatively low. I used the power of the nether world to activate the life state of soul planting. They should be able to move now, but it is basically impossible to move freely like animals, let alone expect them to understand your instructions." Shirley said.

 Chapter 504

    "It''s amazing to be able to move." Stuart touched the doll, and the doll''s head gave a stiff twist, feeling her touch.


    "Sherry, according to you, with the improvement of our ability, the level of soul planting will be higher and higher, right?" Xue Yan sees further.


    "In theory, it is."


    Shirley said: "as far as I know, there are two kinds of plant souls. One is that the common plant soul evolves and evolves with time. In the end, the most basic plant soul can also have wisdom. Even with the growth of tree rings, the wisdom of plant soul can be highly developed, reaching the height of creating plant civilization."


    "The other is to absorb energy to grow up. The higher the energy level is, the faster the evolution speed of the soul is, and the higher the level is."


    "The soul planting you create is essentially the second kind, which is based on the growth of energy. As your power becomes stronger and stronger, the level of creative soul planting will become higher and higher. It is a completely feasible trend to use soul planting to create intelligent life in the future."


    "Can I strengthen her intelligence on the basis of the present?" Lin Xueyan excited way.


    "Do you mean to transform these two little dolls in front of you so that they can continuously have a higher level of intelligence as your strength increases?"


    "Yes, that''s what I mean."


    "It''s not good to create a life based on ordinary soul planting, but fortunately, your soul planting is based on energy level. This kind of soul planting can be modified and adjusted by using energy. You should have no problem in improving their level in the future." Shirley said.


    "Then..."


    Lin Xueyan thought for a moment and asked, "if it was directly implanted by us just now, could it not produce consciousness effect?" Just now, they were only responsible for planting plants and neural networks. It seems that Shirley really made them move.


    "Although the plants created by your current power have simple soul planting, they don''t have the ability to stimulate self-consciousness. What I just did is to stimulate their consciousness with external force."


    Shirley said: "when your strength reaches a higher level, the probability of awakening of the soul planting consciousness you create will also increase. The stronger your strength is, the higher the probability of awakening will be, and the smarter the awakening consciousness will be."


    "Is this just a matter of probability?" Lin Xueyan frowned.


    "It''s up to you. For example, if you are strong enough to provide a plant with continuous energy for its growth, the probability of its soul being activated is nearly 100%. Conversely, you only provide a small amount of energy for a plant, and the probability of its intelligence being activated is close to 0. "


    Shirley said and suddenly began to laugh.


    "What I just said is based on the situation of self activation consciousness of soul planting. Now I''m around you. Don''t forget that I''m the goddess of the nether world. I''m a person who deals with all kinds of souls. I can make your soul planting 100% activate self consciousness."


    "I know. I''m thinking, since Nana and I have this ability, we must try to maximize it. If we can, of course, we need to complete it without any external force." Lin Xueyan said, but her expression relaxed a lot, and the ultimate goal of cultivation emerged.


    "It''s very good to have this idea!" Leia said sweetly.


    "So our ultimate goal in the future is to be able to create 100% high intelligence soul planting?" Stuart was stunned.


    "Oh, when is Nana so smart?" Wu Hao joked.


    "When was I stupid?" Stuart put out her tongue and made a face.


    Wu Hao gently pinched her nose and became serious.


    "Shirley, what you''ve just been talking about is self-consciousness, which means that the life created is largely uncontrollable?"


    "Control depends on how you understand it. In a narrow sense, puppet is the best explanation for control. In a broad sense, loyalty is also a kind of control to a certain extent. The difference is that one has no self-consciousness, and the other has self-consciousness. Sometimes control can be achieved through education, If you are worried that these figures will not be controlled in the future, teach them what to do and how to do in the process of creating them. "


    Shirley thought for a moment and said, "if one day your strength is strong enough and the life you can create is strong enough, and you are worried that the life you create will bring some other security risks, you can also formulate a set of effective countermeasures at the beginning of creation, so as to prevent the life you create from becoming the enemy."


    "Well, I see what to do." Lin Xueyan nodded.


    We all focused on the two dolls in front of us.


    Two little dolls, one in human shape and the other in animal shape, have their own self-awareness, but their self-awareness is very poor. They are just barely able to move, and their ability to move is also very limited. They are toddlers like babies, especially the humanoid dolls. They try to take a step by themselves. One of them falls down on the table and climbs up for a long time.


    As the crystallization of their strength, they are very happy to see that they can act.


    With a simple self-awareness of the two small life, the external perception ability is not strong, for the outside world everything is very confused and strange, simple consciousness also can''t recognize and judge the outside things, although they can move now, but they are not very different from the simple plant life, there is still a huge room for improvement.


    "Let''s go. Don''t study these two children all the time in the evening. Take them back together. Now that they have self-consciousness, they can be regarded as real life. Since you created them, treat them well." Wu Hao holds situ Na and goes home.


    "After we leave, wives, let''s go home and have a deep study on how to make you better practice!"


    "If you want to be presumptuous, just say so!" Zhao Shuhan said angrily that tonight, all his women have come back. He really has some enjoyment.


    Fortunately, tomorrow is Saturday. It doesn''t matter if he indulges all night. They can have a day off.


    There was a charming flush on his face.


    "Go, go home."


    Lin Yuxin picked up the two little dolls on the table and followed them with a playful smile with a trace of bad meaning, but also with a trace of satisfaction and happiness.


    The other girls looked at each other and laughed. They all went back with him.


    Today''s significance is extraordinary.


    With so many sisters, this should be the first time that they have gathered together. It''s also the first time that we''ve been together. It''s a little shy, but also full of expectations.

 Chapter 505

    All night.


    Wu Hao freely sleeps with them until they wake up naturally.


    More and more people find that the best way to solve the problem of intimacy between women is to let them sleep together, at least his women show this characteristic.


    Even if Shirley joined them for the first time, after half an hour of shyness, she began to play with them, especially driven by xiaoyouyuxin and Nana.


    Wu Hao, for the first time, enjoyed his own woman all over again, not to mention much satisfaction.


    When Wu Hao gets up in the evening, he leans on the head of the bed and appreciates the beauties in a room dressing and changing clothes in front of him, just like the delicate flowers blooming in front of him.


    "Well, young master, it wasn''t enough last night."


    Yu Ting sat down beside him, knocked on his head and waited on him to get dressed.


    "Do you think I am more and more divorced from the normal thinking of human beings? How can I feel that the more women I have, the more I love you? Normally speaking, shouldn''t my feelings be divided more and more thin? " Wu Hao looked at them and said.


    "Who knows you, you are not going to love us?" Li Yunyao angry at him, and other sisters look at a smile.


    In fact, they can feel it.


    In the past, worrying too much about his sisters would weaken his feelings, but now their worries are obviously superfluous. As a woman''s sixth sense, they can clearly feel that he loves each of them more and more. Although they can''t understand the way his brain works, for their sisters, this is undoubtedly the result they most like to see.


    "But husband, you can listen well, this is not the reason why you are looking for a woman outside!" Xu Xinjie said.


    "Ah, yes, Xinxin is right. Don''t think that if you love us more and more, you can go outside and find some women to come back." Zhao Shuhan also reminded.


    "Now that you are all around me, I really don''t have the idea of finding another woman." So many beauties around, really enough, really no need to find other women.


    "Can the master really do what he says?" Leia giggled, apparently not believing him.


    "I don''t think it''s possible, either, but don''t forget our request, brother."


    Lin Yuxin had dressed and looked at him and said, "I think those rich men especially like to play with models and female stars. If you dare to touch these women, you will never touch us again."


    "Well, well, you don''t have to remind me over and over again that I can''t enjoy so many pure beauties in my family. What do I do when I play with those dirty honey? If you can get on the bus with money, you don''t think it''s dirty. I still like to enjoy the women that only belong to me, Enjoying is the real ecstasy ~ ~ "I can''t help laughing and enjoying my own woman is the real enjoyment.


    "Little wolf, get up quickly. Get out of bed and wait on Tingting. Do it yourself and get up quickly. " Zhao Shuhan went up and grabbed his ear, his face was red.


    "Take it easy. You''re pulling your ears off."


    "Get up quickly, and let you enjoy the day at night. What should you do? Think for yourself how long you haven''t been to school. Make a good adjustment tomorrow and get ready for class next week!" Zhao Shuhan said.


    "Er..."


    Wu Hao had an idea in his mind. He dressed and left the room with them.


    "Let''s go out and have something to eat in the evening." Wu Hao said.


    "OK, you''ve been tossing about for a whole night, and we all have no energy. We''d better go out and have some food." Lin Xueyan said.


    Plus Wu Hao, twelve people drove out in three cars.


    Wu Hao is in Zhao Shuhan''s car. Lin Yuxin is teaching Shirley how to play games in the back seat. They are having a good time.


    "Satisfied?"


    Zhao Shuhan looked at them in the back seat with a gentle look on his face and said with a smile.


    "I never thought my life would be like this, but now I am really satisfied as a man." Wu Hao said sincerely.


    "What are you dissatisfied with, not including the women you may have in the future? Now there is a woman who completely belongs to you at home. No matter in body or in heart, it only belongs to you. As a man, if you are not satisfied, you are really greedy."


    Zhao Shuhan laughed jokingly and said, "I don''t think one of our 11 sisters has ever imagined that life in the future will be like this. However, I think everyone is also very satisfied with the present way of life. I don''t know what will happen in the future, but now you make everyone happy."


    "Happiness or sex?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "You''re trying to say you''re good, aren''t you?" Zhao Shuhan angrily glanced at him, blushing. For men, they can be happy because of their sex, but for women, they can be happy because of their sex. There is no doubt that they are very satisfied with each other.


    "Well, no kidding, wife, I want to discuss something with you." Wu Hao coughed twice and corrected his attitude.


    "Go ahead."


    "I want to drop out."


    "Drop out?"


    Zhao Shuhan looked at him in amazement.


    "Considering my current state and my future cultivation direction, to tell you the truth, I feel that learning in school has no effect other than wasting my time, and what I have learned will not help me in the future. Why should I waste my time in school? Eight hours a day at school, I might as well spend these hours at home


    Wu Hao explained: "and wife, if you think about it carefully, I have regained the ability of time trading, and I have very little time now. In the limited time in the future, I will definitely have to find a way to collect more time. My eyes must be on the global scope to carry out this trading task, so as to meet my demand for increasing time, If I stay in school all day and do it on Saturdays and Sundays, don''t you think it''s too inefficient


    Zhao Shuhan fell into a short silence.


    After thinking about it, he said: "for you, the knowledge of the school really doesn''t have much effect. Learning or not can''t help you improve anything at your current level. I can accept your explanation, so I can accept your dropping out, but what about your parents? They just hope that you can enter the University of Xueyan. You told them not to study before you graduated from high school. Do you think they would agree


    "Mom, I don''t know if she''ll agree, but Dad, I''m sure I can convince him."


    Wu Hao thought about it and said, "well, I''ll take you all tomorrow. Anyway, my mother has always wanted to see you, and you just didn''t go home. I''ll take you all tomorrow."

 Chapter 506

    After dinner, Wu Hao went shopping with them.


    The first time I went home to see my parents-in-law, let alone these girls, even Xueyan and Yuxin were a little nervous.


    After all


    Now the relationship with him is not the original one. Under the new relationship, their relationship with mom will also change subtly, especially when the sisters around them are very nervous.


    If you go back to see your parents-in-law, it''s OK. Everyone is very generous. Even if you see your parents-in-law, you won''t be particularly nervous. The key is that Wu Hao plans to take them back to see their parents-in-law. This is not the same.


    They can accept each other as sisters, but they really don''t know what Wu Hao''s parents think.


    Lin Xueyan, Lin Yuxin and Yu Ting know what their parents will think. They also tell them their attitude and hope that she will try her best to appease the sisters. However, the effect of this kind of appeasement is very little. They are still very nervous.


    As goddesses, the three of them should not be nervous about this kind of thing, but their performance is not much better than them. Although they are goddesses, this is the first time that they have done something of great significance to human women as human women. To some extent, they are under more pressure than some of them, After all, this is the first time that they have consciously come into contact with this kind of thing, and they are girls who have grown up in normal education. From the beginning, they know that they have to face their parents-in-law when they grow up. Now the tension is just this moment.


    Eleven girls, one by one, are very nervous.


    The shopping malls kept discussing with each other what kind of gift should be selected. After choosing the gift, they were afraid that their parents in law would not like it. They were sure that they would like it and began to think about whether to buy more. When they bought enough, they began to think about how to package it properly.


    In this matter, the sensitivity and prudence of the girls in them were all aroused.


    Just like any girl, they are sensitive to doubt everything they do, for fear that some details they do not do well. That kind of worry and anxiety is undoubtedly the most normal performance of normal girls.


    When Wu Hao looked at them, he even thought that these goddesses in his family were so normal girls that they did something that no other girl could do - to be with him!


    Tut Tut, maybe this is God''s will!


    Wu Hao easily accompanied them to a shopping mall and occasionally gave them advice. His main duty was to help them carry things and enjoy the envious eyes of a group of men around.


    It''s already half past eleven when I bought a bunch of things. A group of beautiful women are sitting on the bed and selecting their gifts again. When they get everything done, it''s half past twelve when they lie in bed after taking a bath.


    The point is that they are not sleepy at all at this late hour.


    Wu Hao looked at them and wanted to love them and let them go to bed early. As a result, he was attacked by them.


    At this time they have no mood to enjoy his love.


    One by one, they tossed and turned in bed and fell asleep at two o''clock. The next day, one by one, they woke up at seven o''clock and dressed up. They were so delicate and beautiful that all the stars envied and envied each other. When they dressed like this, Wu Hao looked silly. If beauty is an adjective, then they are the ultimate embodiment of this adjective.


    What makes Wu Hao laugh and cry is that they are already very beautiful. One by one, they are still asking other sisters to help themselves to see where they have not finished. They have not had time to eat breakfast. They are afraid that it is not good to rush back for lunch at noon, so they rush home early.


    At 10:30 on the manor, one by one they were relieved.


    "At ease?"


    Wu Hao got out of the car and looked at them nervously. He really wanted to laugh.


    "What''s the matter with you, Ann? You seem to have no trouble. Don''t forget that we are all for you!" Zhao Shuhan twisted his waist.


    "Or I''ll be as nervous as you? I''ve told you that mom and dad are very happy to see you. You have to think so much. What can I do? When I say Han Han, they are all right. You are so familiar with my mother. Why are you so nervous? " Wu Hao said with a smile, hoping that they would calm down.


    "It''s because I''m familiar that I''m nervous. I used to be your tutor, but now... What''s my status? You don''t know?" Zhao Shuhan twisted his waist harder.


    "Brother, you''re good. Don''t think about anything. I''m a little nervous. Do you know?" Lin Yuxin said angrily, looking a little uneasy indeed.


    As soon as she got home, she always ran into the house in high spirits, but this time, there was no such high spirits in her face.


    Although this is her home, it''s totally different.


    "So you''re going to stand at the door like this?" Wu Hao shrugs and smiles at a group of beauties around him.


    "Go ahead, go ahead." Lin Xueyan took a deep breath and pushed him.


    Wu Hao shrugged and led the way.


    "Young master!"


    "Young master!"


    "Well, where are my parents?"


    "The chairman and his wife are at home."


    "OK, go and tell them I''m back."


    "Yes, young master."


    Wu Hao deliberately didn''t tell them in advance, just wanted to give them a surprise.


    Although my father didn''t express a similar idea, my mother always wanted him to take these daughters-in-law back.


    I took them to Europe for a visit before. I''ll take her home now. I think she will be more happy!?


    Wu Hao has been thinking about what kind of expression they would have when they met their daughter-in-law. As he imagined, they were shocked when they saw them at the door.


    First, the number, and second, their beauty.


    Even Lin Shuhui was surprised by their beauty today. They are very beautiful without dressing up. They obviously dress up specially today. They don''t know how to describe it.


    Especially Nami, Leia and Shirley, they can''t express what kind of beauty it is.


    1¡­¡­2¡­¡­3¡­¡­4¡­¡­5¡­¡­


    Lin Shuhui''s heart silently counted again, surprised into a surprise, if not wrong, these girls are her daughter-in-law!


    "Mom, Dad, are you two going to stop us at the door or something? This is the first time I''ve brought my daughter-in-law home. Would it be nice for you to do so? " Wu Hao looked at them with a smile.


    "Come on, come on. Why don''t you inform me when you come back? Come on, let''s all come in." Lin Shuhui returned to her senses and called them into the room. She couldn''t close her mouth with a smile.

 Chapter 507

    "Uncle and aunt, this is a gift for you. I don''t know what you like. I bought something casually. I hope you like it." Xu Xinjie red face will hand things up.


    "Uncle and aunt, this is my present." Stuart spat out her tongue and handed the present to her.


    "Mom and Dad, I also bought some presents for you." Lin Xueyan''s face is redder than theirs.


    "And mine." Lin Yuxin also took the present on her hand.


    "Uncle Wu, aunt Lin, i... I also bought some gifts for you. I don''t know whether you like them or not." Zhao Shuhan is half hearted and blushes.


    "Uncle and aunt meet for the first time, I don''t know what gift to give you." Liya took Shirley and handed the present to her.


    It''s a girl delivering presents together. What kind of picture is this?


    They were embarrassed one by one, but Wu daikang and Lin Shuhui were so happy that they almost didn''t write happy on their faces.


    "Who can hold so many things when you hand them up like this?" Wu Hao said with a smile, one by one nervous like this, I really don''t know what to say about them.


    "I''ve got it. I''ve got it. I can''t take it." Lin Shuhui stares at Wu Hao and takes their gift with a smile.


    "This smelly boy is not sensible. You should bear that." Wu daikang was so happy that he took all the gifts they gave him. He was so happy.


    The Wu family has never been short of money. The key to raising these daughters-in-law is whether Wu Hao can bring them back so that other girls can really become Wu''s daughters-in-law. Now it''s obvious that this smelly boy has really taken care of these girls.


    Wu daikang has been listening to his wife recently about how good and excellent Wu Hao''s girlfriends are. Today, it''s the first time to meet them. He is very happy to see these girls at first sight. Except Xue Yan, Yu Xin, Tingting and Zhao Shuhan, who are familiar with each other, the remaining girls all look very pure, Although Nami and Shirley looked extremely charming, the flush on their faces was a manifestation of their inner purity, which he could see very clearly.


    If Wu Hao is true, then as a father, he has only two requirements for him - first, he must be responsible for the girls, and second, the girls must be pure!


    Looks like he did it!


    Since he can bring these girls back, it means that he intends to be responsible for them. All these girls are pure. He is very happy to find them.


    "Come and sit inside. You can think of it as your own home and make yourself at home." Wu daikang said with a kind smile, naturally we can see that they are a little nervous one by one.


    To be honest, he''s a little nervous himself!


    Not only him, but also Lin Shuhui!


    They are not faced with any ordinary girls. They are the future daughters-in-law of the Wu family. The key is not one but eleven. From their point of view, of course, they hope that these girls can marry into the Wu family in the future. At this moment, they must consider the issue that they must treat each of them fairly, and do not let these girls have bad feelings.


    If Wu Hao takes them back to their home, it''s not good because they make them a little different.


    At this point, they are more nervous than they are.


    It''s just that they have more experience and know how to deal with these problems.


    A group of girls came in.


    The living room on the first floor is very big!


    But there are so many people all of a sudden, and I can''t see how spacious it is.


    While pouring water, Lin Shuhui can''t help laughing. She always thinks it''s better to be lively at home. Isn''t that what she wants? When these girls come, the whole manor seems to be lively. In the future, there will be two children in one''s life, and the house full of grandchildren will be even more lively.


    At the thought of the picture of the future, the whole mother-in-law was overjoyed.


    "Hao, why don''t you introduce your girlfriends to us? Come on, let''s have some water, or what kind of drink do you want? Auntie will bring it to you Lin Shuhui looked at them happily and liked them more and more.


    "You must be very familiar with these beauties. Han Han, I won''t introduce them. This is Naomi, this is Liya, and this is Shirley. This is my mother and this is my father. Don''t I need to introduce them in detail?"


    Wu haoxiao looked at his wives and his parents. To tell you the truth, he was more like a third party at this time. At a glance, he could see that they were a little nervous on both sides.


    The atmosphere is really strange.


    "I said, wife, you should go home. Would you all relax? Xueyan Yuxin Tingting, do you three want to be so formal? Give the atmosphere a boost. " The three of them are the most sad. They went back to their own home, but they were just like something.


    "Come to Nana, Yaoyao, Xinxin, Xiaoyou, Shirley, Liya, Nami, Hanhan, drink some water first."


    Lin Shuhui''s name is happy.


    "Why don''t you stay at home for lunch? Lao Wu, please go to the kitchen to prepare lunch. Go, go


    "OK, I''ll go right now. You can sit first and be your own home. You''re welcome."


    As soon as Wu daikang walked around the room, the girls felt a little more relaxed. For girls, the pressure of facing their mother-in-law was actually much less than that of facing their father-in-law. Anyway, it was more convenient for them to say a lot about women. Lin Shuhui also knew this, so she let him go.


    "Mom takes you... Isn''t Aunt taking you to the manor? It''s boring to sit in the room. " Lin Shuhui said.


    "Well."


    They didn''t know what to say. They went out with her one by one.


    Wu Hao leans on the sofa and looks at them with a smile. Is it really so strange to go home for the first time? Even Yuxin and Xueyan have become so formal when they face their parents. It seems that there is assimilation between their sisters.


    The corners of the mouth rise, with a light and natural evil smile.


    It doesn''t matter if you are nervous for the first time. Just come back often later. With my mother''s girlish heart, he doesn''t worry about the problems in the relationship between their mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. From the beginning, my mother has been trying her best to help them. She will certainly try to make them like this family very much.


    Wu daikang walked back briskly.


    "Your mother took them out?" Wu daikang sat down beside him with a smile on his face.


    "Otherwise, what are they doing at home? It would be a bit embarrassing for them to go home for the first time." Wu Hao leans on the sofa and laughs.


    "Are you relaxed? Are you not afraid that we don''t like the girl you brought back? " Wu daikang said with a smile.


    "What''s to worry about? They don''t have anything to pick on! Besides, if you don''t like it, you don''t like it. My wife lives with me, not with you. I like it. Why do you have to like it? " Wu Hao said with a smile.

 Chapter 508

    "Smelly boy, you don''t know the importance of family relationship because you haven''t set up a family yet." Wu daikang has white eyes.


    "Don''t mention it. I think I really know something. If the women in the family are noisy all day, it''s a very painful thing. But if they are all in love with their sisters, the men in the family will enjoy happiness." Wu Hao said sincerely.


    "Do you know what to say?"


    "Er... Well, I take back what I just said. Dare to ask Dad, are you satisfied with my daughter-in-law?" Wu Hao looked at him solemnly.


    "Good! Good eye


    Wu daikang said with a smile: "our daughter-in-law of the Wu family doesn''t need to have a big background. The key is to look at herself. Your girlfriends look very good. Before, NIMA always told me that they are beautiful, good-natured and have pure interpersonal relationship. I believe that. I''m very satisfied with your daughter-in-law. Don''t let down the efforts of other girls. Do you hear me well? Now that you''ve taken them home, I''ll try to keep them and have a beautiful wedding for you in the future. "


    "Hey, hey, I love that!"


    Wu Hao smiles. Although he really doesn''t care about their opinions, he is very happy to hear that from his father.


    "Dinner at home in the evening? Prepare a dinner party for you Wu daikang asked.


    "Let''s see if they want to stay. Let''s get ready first. If they want to stay for dinner, they''ll get ready. If they don''t, I''ll take them home." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "OK, I''ll have someone prepare for it later."


    Wu daikang touched him, "yuxinliya, Shirley, they are still young. You and Mr. Zhao and Mr. Namiko have two children. Your father and mother really have nothing to do now. They can really help you with your children."


    Wu Hao gave him a look of disgust.


    "I said, Dad, you''re not as crazy as Mom, are you? I''m just a few years old. I want to play with my wives for a few more years. How can I have a baby so early? "


    "That''s not to say, our family has no conditions for you to play. You can still play after you have a baby. Your mother and I can help you to take care of your children. Isn''t it worse than you take care of yourself?"


    "It''s not the same feeling, OK? I really want to have a baby. I still hope we can bring it by ourselves."


    "You son of a bitch have no conscience at all!"


    "How come I have no conscience?"


    "Well, I''ll fight with you. What are you going to do?"


    "I''ve said that we''re going to play for a few years first. How can we plan to have a baby when?"


    "Then you can plan now."


    Wu daikang said, "no matter who they are, I will give you 500 million yuan to have a baby."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao put up a middle finger directly.


    "I said, Dad, are you not crazy? Do you think I''ll let them have children because of the money? Anyway, don''t talk to your mother about this. Unless we want to have a baby ourselves, don''t force us to have a baby. It''s irresponsible of you to leave the baby to you after giving birth. It''s totally different from whether you can keep it well, OK? I''m still going to make sure we''re all ready to have a baby


    Wu Hao said: "and don''t forget, I''m going to marry each of them home. They are all my wives. No matter who''s husband, the children will call each of them a mother. I won''t have children until any of them are ready to be a mother. They have sacrificed a lot for me, I still want to consider their feelings first. When they are willing to hear their children call their mothers and want to have children, I will consider having children with them. "


    Wu daikang looked at him and laughed for a long time.


    "Yes! Having a sense of responsibility is the first step of growth. It''s a good thing. I won''t force you any more! " I patted him on the shoulder.


    "It''s almost the same. When I go back to my mother''s ideological work, she must have more serious ideas than you. I guess she would like them to come back with big stomachs next time." Wu Hao said with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t put it off too long." Wu daikang road.


    Wu Hao shrugged and his face became serious.


    "Dad, shall we go out for a walk?"


    "Something to say?"


    "Well."


    "OK, then go out for a walk."


    The father and son went out.


    "Say something." Wu daikang said with a smile.


    "Dad, I want to drop out."


    "Drop out?" Wu daikang was stunned for a moment.


    Without waiting for him to refuse, Wu Hao said directly: "my ability now has reached the level that the world can''t recognize. I don''t mean that the knowledge of the world is useless at all. The main reason is that everything I learn in school is just for exams. Dad, do you think exams have any effect on my future development? What if I can take Harvard or Yale? My future battlefield is not even on the earth. Why do I have to compete on such unnecessary things? "


    "Have you fully discovered your power?" Wu daikang looks at him.


    "It shouldn''t be complete, but I''m constantly developing my own strength and strengthening my cultivation. In the future, I hope to spend more energy on cultivation. It''s more important for me to improve my strength than to pass the exam."


    Wu Hao said: "and I need more time to develop more trading markets. I really don''t have time to do more things in school all day. Can''t you let me do these things on Saturdays and Sundays?"


    Wu daikang was silent for a long time.


    Father and son walked together for more than three minutes.


    "Have you thought about it?"


    "I came back to discuss it with you after I had thought about it."


    "How are you going to explain this to your mother?"


    "Cough, please help me find a way. Or you can say that I''m going to concentrate on making people at home, and she will certainly accept it. "


    "You think it out!" Wu daikang gave him a white look and said: "since you have made your decision, I will respect your decision, and our previous agreement will be void. But there is a saying I want to say to you, no matter what you are learning, since you want to do, do your best, so that you can be invincible at any height. And... "


    "You said


    "And don''t forget to use your brain!"


    Wu daikang said: "violence can really solve most problems, but some things can be solved better with the brain. In this case, it''s better to use the brain to solve them! A problem that can be solved by both violence and intelligence. I suggest that you use intelligence. Force is the means to solve conflicts, but intelligence is the way to solve problems. "


    "OK, I see. I''ll think about your words."

 Chapter 509

    "Don''t rush to know. The premise of using your brain to solve problems is to have enough strength. Otherwise, if you want to use your brain to solve problems, people will blow your brain out with a punch. "


    Wu Hao was stunned and couldn''t help laughing. This can be said from his father''s mouth. It seems that he''s really free these days. Maybe he hasn''t accompanied his mother to the cinema to see those boring movies.


    "So it''s useless for you to talk nonsense for a long time. Should it be solved by violence or violence?" Wu Hao shrugged.


    "No! The premise of using your brain to solve problems is to have the strength to fight against all kinds of violence, which is different from the direct use of violence. You should consider what I said Wu daikang road.


    "OK, I''ll go back and think about it carefully. By the way, I''ll see how to better use my brain to solve problems in actual combat, and then I''ll see how to better use violence to solve problems." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Wu daikang didn''t say anything. He still believed that he could control himself.


    "Dad..."


    "Let''s talk about something else."


    "I..."


    Wu Hao looked at him and hesitated.


    "Forget it, it''s nothing."


    Originally, I wanted to tell him about my biological mother, but it seems that there is no need to think about it. My father''s impression of her is not bad, so I just want to leave the best impression.


    "When did you falter?" Wu daikang smiles.


    "I''m afraid you think I''ll ask you everything."


    Wu Hao said: "since I have dropped out of school, I have a lot of time to spend on my own. In addition to cultivating and improving my strength, now I have a very important thing to do is to develop the trading market. Do you think I will continue to work at home, or do I want to develop this job abroad at this stage? "


    "What do you think?"


    "I want to go abroad, but I don''t know how to do it."


    "What about the preliminary idea? Why don''t you find a few people to open a bar? "


    "Er..."


    "Your business mind is really inferior to that of your sister. Do you think this backward development mode is the way you can use in the future? There are more than 200 countries on the earth. Even if you set up such a branch in one country, you have to carry out more than 200 complex data management. What''s more, your efficiency is extremely low when you take the country as a unit. Development and construction have to start from scratch, and the propagation speed of advertising is also very limited. At worst, you have to take the city as a resident unit, There are more than 10000 cities on the earth, and they are still increasing. According to your idea, is it difficult to open a bar in one city? If you just want to do bar business with Gaofeng, of course, it doesn''t matter. After all, it''s offline consumption. The probability of being able to open more stores to make money will be higher. But what you do is time trading, and your trading is not essentially for the purpose of getting money. "


    Wu daikang said: "if you are looking at the world to build your trading network, you should remember that efficiency and risk are the two factors you should first consider. First, efficiency. Smart businessmen never do business on their own. Businessmen who don''t know how to use others to do business can never make their business bigger. Second, safety, Spreading this kind of trading goods that can subvert the whole world in a large area is likely to put you at great risk. Although you can guarantee that you will be safe under any circumstances, the assistants you send out to help you complete the transaction can''t do it, and your assets may be deprived. "


    "You mean let me find someone to work with?" Wu Hao looks at him.


    "This is a social system of interests. As long as there are enough interests, anyone can be your assistant, and you must know how to use any interests they want in your hands."


    "Don''t make it so complicated every time, OK?"


    "What''s the use of your brain if you don''t think?"


    "All right, all right, but you, I''ll think about how to put these two points into practice. Skills can improve efficiency and control risks." Wu Hao didn''t quarrel with him, thinking about what he said as he walked.


    "Your time trading is very strange. Time has become a commodity under your ability. Since it is a commodity, you are a businessman. You have to trade your commodities with others with the merchant''s vision and stratagem. The question you have to consider is actually very simple. How can you sell commodities to the whole world? How can we safely sell our products all over the world? " Wu daikang road.


    "Why are you talking like smuggling?"


    "You''re right. Time is smuggling in your trading mode! In our country, you have talked with the leadership about the specific cooperation plan, so you can carry out trading activities without fear. But when you go abroad, unless you also achieve the same negotiation effect, your trading is smuggling. "


    "Has smuggling become a global commodity? Is there such a precedent in commercial history?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "Everywhere. With the improvement of time and the level of human knowledge, the key is to rationalize the sharing of interests, and there are many cases of smuggled goods being rectified. "


    "Do you think it''s possible for me?"


    "Whether it is possible depends on how you do it. You should consider the special attributes of this commodity in your hand. It is invisible and invisible. It is both a commodity and not a commodity. It is impossible for any country to levy taxes in the name of commodity. However, any country will try to control it after it is clear about the danger of this matter, This requires that you have enough wisdom to face and deal with this problem


    "Dad, can you... Can you make it clear?"


    "Don''t want to think?"


    "Nonsense can get the answer directly. What should I do to think?" Wu Hao rolled his eyes.


    Wu daikang said: "the common fault of the weak is that they can''t think, don''t understand thinking and dare not think. The common feature of the strong is that even if thinking makes them painful and depressed, they will break their heads to think. Human development has sacrificed almost all their physical advantages to develop this brain. Only thinking can occupy the next round of evolutionary advantage, The people waiting for others to tell us the answer are those who have stagnated on the road of evolution, only those who have been eliminated in the end. What kind of people would you like to be


    "It''s really hard to communicate with you every time."


    Wu Hao looked at his father in front of him and took a deep breath. He was helpless, but had nothing to say. It was very difficult to communicate with him because he never gave any accurate answers, but... Every time he communicated with him, he would benefit a lot, which Wu Hao knew very well.


    "It''s right to work hard. Pain is a sign of progress. No feeling is really terrible."


    "Well, I''ll go back and digest what you said today with my brain to see if I can understand the true meaning of the chairman''s words." Wu haodao did write down his words.

 Chapter 510

    "And..."


    "What else?"


    "Why are you in a hurry? I won''t tell you the truth."


    Wu daikang said: "the team is very important. Don''t hide in the room alone and build a car behind closed doors. No matter how strong a person is, his cognitive aspect will be limited by personal education, personal experience and personal mind. Only when you gather everyone''s limited cognition together can you really open up an infinite and broad vision."


    "It means brainstorming?"


    "Good! That''s a good generalization! "


    Wu daikang said with a smile: "you can talk more about business with your sister. Her business mind is really better than you. You have to admit that. At least so far, your business mind is far inferior to her."


    "I really don''t deny it. I also think my sister''s business brain is much better than mine." Wu Hao shrugged. He really knew that he was not made of this material.


    "Are you modest or do you have self-knowledge?" Wu daikang looked at him with a smile.


    "Self knowledge!"


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "it''s more meaningful for people to recognize themselves than others. No one in the world is really omniscient. That''s the character in the novel. I still know what kind of advantages and disadvantages I have, and I can still face my own shortcomings."


    "Just know." Wu daikang nodded with satisfaction. A person who thinks he is powerful in everything is a fake in his eyes. It''s better to recognize the advantages and avoid the disadvantages than to create an all-round self.


    The father and son strolled around and returned to the house.


    Wu daikang went back to his study to give a meeting gift to his daughter-in-law who came home for the first time.


    Wu Hao sat downstairs thinking about what the old man said today.


    "By the way, Hao, when are your girlfriends'' birthdays?"


    "Why do you ask this?"


    "Write a note to tell me everyone''s birthday."


    "Trouble."


    Wu Hao wrote a note, but he didn''t move. The note appeared in Wu daikang''s study, and he continued to pour himself on the sofa, eating fruit and thinking about problems.


    He was the first young master.


    More than eleven, outside came a group of girls chirping voice.


    Listen to the voice, Wu Hao looks out curiously. Ouch, I''ll go. The nervous little girls will talk and laugh with my mother. My mother''s skill of cheating girls is really excellent.


    "We''re back ~ ~"


    Lin Yuxin flew to him and put some fruit in a small basket in her hand.


    "You went to the orchard?"


    Wu Hao saw that each of them had fruit baskets in their hands and had black lines on their faces. It was clear that a group of beautiful women were just like a group of vegetable shopping aunts.


    "There''s no fruit at home. I''ll take them to the orchard to visit the fruit. You don''t want to eat any of these fruits for a while." Lin Shuhui said angrily.


    "That is to say, you don''t want to eat the fruit we''ve worked so hard to get back, since you don''t want to eat it for a while!" Lin Yuxin took a bite on his arm.


    "We also went to see the house being built in the back." Stuart giggled and sat down beside him.


    "House? What house? "


    "Didn''t you say to build a wedding house for you before? You thought I was joking with you."


    "Are you really starting to build it?"


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    He didn''t think that his mother was joking, but he didn''t expect that she started to build it so soon. If it was built within a year, he always felt that she would urge them to get married immediately.


    "Mom, are you too efficient?"


    "I''m too slow. OK, let''s talk. I''ll see what''s going on with the lunch." Lin Shuhui chuckled and left.


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. He can''t help his mother.


    "What''s it like to go home, beauties?"


    Wu Hao looked at them with a smile and went out with his mother. The expression on his face was obviously relaxed, and each of them was not so formal.


    "Your mother is quite interesting." Nami smiles.


    "Don''t call your mother. It''s your mother-in-law." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes."


    Nami was angry, but her white face was a little red.


    As a goddess, especially as a goddess in the netherworld, she does not have such human concepts as family concept, kinship concept and love concept. But now, she is experiencing a family gathering of human kinship, family and love, which is very wonderful for her.


    Of course, it''s the same for Leia and Shirley.


    Nami has been in the world for the longest time, which is relatively better. Liya and Shirley really reshape their family concept, which makes them excited and embarrassed. Of course, this feeling is also wonderful. From the look on their faces, we can see that they still like this feeling.


    "Do you want to call Ma with me in the future?" Wu Hao looked at them with a bad smile.


    "I''ll tell you something. We''ll talk about it when we get married!" Zhao Shuhan said angrily.


    "I think it will take some time for lunch to be ready. Shall I show you around the manor? In the future, it will be our home. We will come back to live for a day or two every Spring Festival, right Wu Hao stood up.


    "I have to visit my own family on New Year''s day. Do you think I''ll spend time with you?" Li Yunyao joked.


    "That is to say, even if you get married later, you may not spend every new year''s day at your home." Xu Xinjie said.


    "We''ll arrange it later. Let''s go. Let''s go. Let''s show you around here. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "This manor is so big. By contrast, our manor is very small. Husband, do you want to buy all the land around us in the future? Little by little, expand our own home? "


    Situ Na said: "and now we have super power. It''s easy to transform the land. It''s good to play as cultivation."


    "Nana, that''s a good idea." Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "We can also make an orchard, and then we can also make a special experimental site for us, so that the finished dolls can let them move wherever they are." Lin Yuxin is very excited. She has planned the land in her mind.


    "I remember the mountain behind our little manor?"


    "Yes, we can transform it. We can accomplish it with our own ability." Said Stuart.


    "Well, well, since you want to make the manor bigger, I''ll help you to row down the surrounding land. You can do whatever you want." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Hee hee, is my husband so good?" Stuart pounced on him and giggled.


    "Bullshit, when am I not good?" Wu Hao pinched her nose.


    "I know my husband is good, so... What''s good to reward my husband tonight?"


    "Haha, it''s the best to reward yourself to me."

 Chapter 511

    After taking them to the manor, Yu Ting and her three friends are more familiar with the manor than he is. They just become tour guides for them. It''s also fun for the family to walk around.


    Lunch is ready at half past eleven.


    The family that Wu Hao brought over was really busy. There were 12 people in the family, including his parents and uncle Yu. All together, there were 15 people sitting together for dinner. It was like a party.


    Wu Hao didn''t feel it before. It''s accurate that he didn''t feel it when he sat with them at home for dinner. But suddenly he sat with his parents for dinner, and a strange idea came into his mind that he would take his wife home for dinner. In the future, he would have two children in his life, that is, Twenty-two children, What would it be like for me to go home for dinner at that time? It''s terrible to think about it.


    Don''t say to eat, say back and forth, NIMA have to customize a school bus to pick it up!?


    I''m too scared to have a baby!


    But look at mom and Dad


    Their eyes are full of expectation. Now more than a dozen people have dinner together, which makes them very happy. The expectation in their happiness is obviously that they expect a group of grandchildren to sit with them for dinner.


    With money and leisure, how much do they miss the bustle at home?


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    The gratifying thing is that they are in a good place at home. The relationship between their sisters is good. When they get home, there is no contradiction between them. Naturally, they are harmonious. Their parents like them very much, and the atmosphere is very harmonious.


    After dinner, Wu Hao went back to his room to think. There was a lot to say between their mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, but he couldn''t get in the way.


    In fact, he was happy that they could talk so well.


    What men fear most is that there is a contradiction between their mother and their wife. From the current situation, it seems that this problem does not exist. First of all, the mother is very satisfied with her daughter-in-law. In fact, as daughter-in-law, they have a good impression on their mother-in-law. They are not as rigid and self disciplined as their mother-in-law in imagination.


    To tell the truth, Wu Hao always thinks that his mother has been living a superior life, and still maintains a very young girl''s heart.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t get along with them so easily.


    Mom and his wife can get along well. What else can he worry about!?


    night.


    A grand dinner was prepared in the manor, which was held by the lake behind the manor. The lake was bright and the night was bright, the wind was blowing and the insects were singing, and the band played briskly.


    One day, not to mention that they have integrated into this family, they are very relaxed and comfortable in this family. After a meal, everyone talks and laughs freely. Naturally, they are happy. They can be liked and recognized by their parents in law. What is really happy is the two of them. The lively life in the future has almost appeared in front of them.


    After dinner, the family came home to have a rest.


    "Mom and dad are almost there. We have to go back first." Wu Hao got up and said.


    "Go back? Can''t you just stay at home tonight? I still have a lot to say to them! " Lin Shuhui is very reluctant. She is really happy today.


    "How can we live in so many families? Keke, I usually sleep with them. I''m not used to sleeping separately. We''d better go back to sleep. "


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "I''ll come back with them when I have time. Is that ok?"


    "You said it yourself Lin Shuhui is also helpless.


    "Well, Ma, even if he doesn''t come back, I''ll bring my sisters back with me." Lin Xueyan said that after she had a small home, she really wanted to sleep in her own home at night.


    "It''s so busy today. You all have to come back often in the future. Mom will miss you often." Mom said it to all of them.


    "Don''t worry, aunt Lin. we''ll come back to see you when we have time." Zhao Shuhan said.


    "Yes, auntie, you can come to us if you have time." Shirley said, this girl''s performance on this day is beyond imagination.


    "That mother has time to see you." Lin Shuhui said happily.


    "Come back to play when you''re free." Wu daikang didn''t talk much. He touched Lin Shuhui.


    "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot that when you came, you brought so many gifts one by one, and mom and dad also prepared a small gift for you." Lin Shuhui came upstairs as like as two peas. He brought a large gift box, and eleven boxes of identical gifts were placed in the box, and each girl was assigned to one.


    "I have gifts, too?" Lin Yuxin is very happy and ready to open the small gift box.


    "I''ll see it when you get home." Lin Shuhui said with a smile.


    "All right."


    "I don''t have a gift???" Wu Hao could not laugh or cry at them. His wife took gifts one by one, and he didn''t have anything when he was a son. This is too much.


    "What gift do you want? People who have wives want gifts from us?" Wu daikang gave him a white look, joking.


    "Get it. You rest early. We''ll go back first. "


    "Uncle and aunt, let''s go back first." Shirley said.


    "Well, if you miss me, call me and I''ll send a car to pick you up."


    "Yes, yes."


    It took them ten minutes to say goodbye, and they left the manor.


    Lin Shuhui and Wu daikang have been watching their car disappear in the unemployment before they turn back, their eyes are showing never had happy.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao and his family returned home.


    One home one by one to the sofa, a face to be with unprecedented ease and relief.


    For them, it was a good feeling to meet their parents in law for the first time. Apart from the initial tension and uneasiness, today''s trip went very smoothly. Their parents in law left a good impression on them, and they all believed that they had left a good impression on them.


    "In the future, you can go back to play when you are free. My parents like you very much." Wu Hao sat down among them, arms folded.


    "You''re not going to go back with us?" Lin Xueyan smiles.


    "I don''t even have a gift. What am I going back to do?"


    Wu Hao joked: "what gift can this small box hold? Open it up and have a look. "


    "Yes, we can see what it is."


    A group of girls open their small gift boxes one after another, and even Nami can''t avoid her expectant eyes. After all, this is the first gift she receives after integrating into human emotion.


    Wu Hao was also very curious about what gifts his parents had prepared for them, and what gifts could this small gift box hold? Necklace? Bracelet? What''s more, as like as two peas, Jiabao has not heard of anything in his family, especially for the daughter-in-law. Even if there is no doubt, there can be eleven identical ones.


    What would it be?


    Wu Hao is more curious than them.

 Chapter 512

    "Card?"


    Shirley was the first to open the gift box. There was only one bank card in the box.


    "Yes, it''s a card. No wonder it''s so light." Lin Yuxin also opened the gift box, which is also a card.


    They all opened the gift box, and each one''s box was a card, or a serial number card.


    "When did mom and dad become so vulgar? It''s too vulgar to give money directly to the present! How vulgar


    His mouth is vulgar, but his eyes are shining.


    "Don''t just look at it. Register online banking to see how much money you''ve given."


    "Why are you so excited about the money you gave us?" Zhao Shuhan knocked him with a smile.


    "I''m scorning my mom and dad for you. If you give me less, I''ll give them back tomorrow."


    "What if it was given more?" Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "Of course, we''ll keep it ourselves. It''s not easy for me to raise so many wives. It''s also right for me to be a father and a mother. Hehe."


    "Come on, it''s the money our uncles and aunts give us. It''s our private money. It''s not for you to raise your wife. You have to raise your wife to make money by yourself." Stuart laughs and is very playful. She turns on her mobile phone and prepares to log in to online banking. Then she realizes a problem.


    "How can we use it without a password?"


    I flipped through the box and didn''t see a note.


    "Your birthdays." Wu Hao then remembered his father''s intention of asking for their birthdays. It turned out that it was for this.


    "How do aunts and uncles know our birthdays?"


    "I told them. I didn''t know what to ask, but now I know. Come on, look at the money in it. "


    "Hee hee."


    Stuart input account password, login, query balance, one zero two zero three zero four Zero Five zero six zero seven zero eight zero, one back eight zero!


    One hundred million, one hundred million!


    Stuart stares at Wu Hao and her sisters.


    "How much?"


    Wu Hao probe, did not see.


    At this time, they also log in to the online banking one after another. When they look at the balance, they all show the same surprised expression as Stuart. It''s not all. Shirley has no idea about numbers, and she doesn''t know what the meaning of this string of zeros is.


    "I have a hundred million on my card. Do you have it?" Xu Xinjie looked at the sisters beside her.


    "I also have a hundred million." Li Yunyao showed you the balance page on her mobile phone.


    "I''m a billion, too." Xiaoyou looks excited and suddenly becomes a multimillionaire.


    "It seems that... Everyone is a hundred million." Nami also showed you the balance on her mobile phone.


    "Yes, I also have a hundred million." Leia said.


    They all looked at each other in surprise. They didn''t expect that Wu Hao''s parents would give them so much money for the first time.


    Wu Hao was even more surprised.


    One hundred million for one person, eleven people are eleven hundred million, and they are generous enough.


    Of course, money is not a problem. Even if one person gives them one billion yuan, he is not surprised. But why do they give money? This made him a little puzzled. The first time we met was in their money. What do you mean? What is it?


    "How do I feel that my parents are trying to buy you off with money?" Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "What nonsense, fool!"


    Zhao Shuhan said angrily: "generally speaking, when a girl goes to a boy''s home for the first time, the boy''s parents will prepare a red envelope. This should be the red envelope your parents prepared for us, but I didn''t expect that the red envelope is so big."


    "Yes, what do you think of your parents as?"


    Lin Xueyan angrily glanced at him, but her face was redder than them.


    In a low voice: "Yuxin and Tingting and I also got the red envelope. It seems that our parents don''t take us as daughters anymore." That said, his face was clearly happy.


    "Why? Why don''t you treat us as daughters? " Lin Yuxin''s brain turns slowly, and she doesn''t want to understand the meaning of her sister''s words.


    "Han Han just said that this is the red envelope that the girl got from the boy''s home, which shows that your parents have already regarded you as their daughter-in-law." Li Yunyao said with a smile.


    "But that''s right. It''s more appropriate to be a daughter-in-law now." Xu Xinjie giggles.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Lin Xueyan''s face flushed with laughter, from daughter to daughter-in-law, this change makes people''s heart beat faster and blush unceasingly.


    "We didn''t laugh. It''s you who blushed." Zhao Shuhan laughs.


    "No way."


    "Not yet. You see your face is getting more and more red."


    "You still laugh."


    "Hee hee, Xueyan, you can call your husband with us later ~ ~ ~" Stuart went up to tickle, and other people were happy to play. All the beauties in the room were chasing and fighting, so it was very busy.


    Wu Hao leaned on the sofa and watched them fly around like butterflies. Life is like this. What do you want?


    "Well, I won''t play with you. So many people bully me. If you have the ability, don''t ask me for help when your husband hurts you." Lin Xueyan fell breathlessly into Wu Hao''s arms with a happy and happy look on her face.


    "Husband, we''ll help you at night, so you can love Xueyan." Xu Xinjie also fell in his arms, chuckled and touched Lin Xueyan''s chest.


    "Xinxin, you are getting worse and worse."


    "Who wants a bad husband?"


    "Since you think I''m bad, I''ll show you! Hey, hey, let''s go. "


    Wu Hao a bad smile, really can''t stand the temptation of these girl films, picked up Lin Xueyan to go to the room.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, I haven''t taken a bath ~ ~" Lin Xueyan blushed. She felt that it was not good tonight. How could she become the focus of the evening!?


    "Right, help her husband bully Xueyan after taking a bath."


    Stuart pushes Wu Hao to the bathtub.


    "My husband has always wanted us to take a bath together. I''m so happy today. Let''s take a bath together. Hee hee, but you can''t be too bad. The last thing you have to do is to go into the room."


    "Nana, you''re reminding him of the mess." Shirley said with a smile, it''s really wonderful to live with you.


    "Haha, Nana is my little baby. I will reward you later!" Wu Hao laughs and goes into the bath.


    "Hee hee, I want to be with Xueyan for a while. I love Xueyan tonight." With a bad smile, she takes off her clothes and goes into the bath. She swims to Lin Xueyan and continues to do all kinds of bad things.


    "Nana, are you good or bad tonight?"


    "Do you have any? Come down together. The water temperature is just right. You can go to your room after taking a bath ~ ~ ~ hee hee ~ ~"


    "Nana, you''re really a bit bad tonight."


    The other girls looked at each other, their faces were a little red, but also with a sweet smile, untied their clothes and went into the bath with them.

 Chapter 513

    Wu Hao didn''t know how far away he was from becoming a qualified God, but


    He felt closer and closer to an emperor.


    But also a fool!


    There is a kind of unspeakable enjoyment in the feeling of surrounded by beautiful women. The more I stay with them for a long time, the more I understand the feelings of those emperors who love beauty but don''t love rivers and mountains.


    There was a game in the bath, saying that he was not allowed to mess around. As a result, they put on their bathrobes, and each of them had no strength to walk. Each of them was carried back to the room by Wu Hao.


    Happy things in the middle, not to mention Wu Hao, they all want to put the rest of the half to the end.


    Today''s mood is already good, and they all planned to have a wonderful night with him. The night has already started, so it will continue to be good.


    As soon as the door was closed, the dreamy voices of the beauties came from the room. They were all interwoven, charming and beautiful.


    Until the middle of the night, the voice gradually calmed down.


    Wu Hao enjoyed himself, but he didn''t sleep with them.


    Take Lin Xueyan, Yu Ting and Na Mei to the living room.


    Lin Xueyan is the first and last one tonight. She has no strength for a long time after being tossed by him. She wanted to have a good sleep, but he took them out again. She thought that he wanted to toss them again in the living room.


    "Not enough for the night?" Lin Xueyan leans on him feebly.


    "Three days and three nights won''t be enough. If you don''t have to work tomorrow, you won''t want to sleep tonight."


    And she sat on her lap.


    "Know to go to work tomorrow also come in ~ ~ ~" Lin Xueyan blushed, powerless to pat him.


    "Promise not to move!"


    Wu Hao has a bad smile. Naturally, he is happy to enjoy his own women.


    "Young master, your promise in this respect has never been fulfilled." Yu Ting gently pinches his nose and leans on him.


    "Why do you take the three of us out alone? Want to enjoy the three of us? " Nami leans on the other side of Wu Hao. Lazy, she looks more charming.


    "I want to enjoy every one of you, but I want to ask the three of you for advice. I''m afraid I''ll disturb them before I take you out." Wu Hao straightened his face.


    "There are serious things to come in ~ ~ ~" Lin Xueyan said angrily.


    "Deep communication!" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "It''s not serious at all." Lin Xueyan poked her finger in front of his forehead and leaned in his arms. Although she was shy, she felt very happy as a girl.


    "If you have something to say quickly, I really want to go to bed. Every time I am moistened by you, I want to sleep." Nami said.


    "What did I say?"


    "Come on." Yu Ting said angrily that she was also very sleepy. She felt that she could fall asleep with her eyes closed.


    "Well, now I want to expand time trading to the whole world, but I don''t know where to start. You three have a lot of research on business. Can you help me find a way?" Wu haodao, although enjoying the beauty''s body, his face became serious.


    "Then think about it directly with the idea of globalization development. Time has all the attributes of a commodity in your hand, and this commodity has a huge audience. It''s actually very easy to enter the stage of Global trade." Lin Xueyan said.


    "To take the global trade route, we should first consider the audience, and then the production capacity. Have you considered the audience, young master?" Yu tingdao.


    "There is also the consideration of security. Although time has the attributes of all commodities in your hand, it belongs to high-risk commodity trading just like weapons. All aspects of security need to be considered." Nami said.


    Wu Hao looked at them, laughing and crying.


    "Your statement is too broad. I just want to hear your specific opinions. Assuming you are partners now, how do you plan to sell this product to the whole world from scratch?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Start with a company."


    Lin Xueyan said: "to establish a legal and compliant company is the first step for you to go global. However, in view of the danger of the goods in your hands, it is impossible for you to directly operate time trading. You can''t open a company and advertise that you can provide time trading, can you? So after you set up a company, you have to find an alternative name for your product. "


    "For example?"


    "Like money management." Yu Ting said: "time transaction actually involves two commodity transactions, one is time, the other is money. Money is also a form of commodity, and it has a completely legal commodity transaction mode."


    "This is OK! How can we sell the goods all over the world? "


    Wu Hao said: "I also asked my father this question. He meant to find someone to cooperate with, but I couldn''t figure out how to find a partner."


    "Cooperation is really a better model. With the help of others, it is an indispensable choice for us to promote our products. I think you can try this idea."


    Nami said: "after you set up a company, you seek an agent. The agent takes the transaction contract from you. Chengdu can give them a certain percentage of commission after each transaction. Based on this model, what you need to do is to find reliable and powerful agents, and what you need to do is global trade, It''s better to find those businessmen who are already on the road of Global trade to cooperate, and it''s easier to help you achieve the goal of globalization. "


    "Nami, that''s a good plan!"


    Lin Xueyan said: "the agency model is the fastest business model in terms of communication speed and efficiency. If you find the right powerful agent, your time transaction is very easy to promote. After all, people who need money account for the vast majority of the earth!"


    Wu Hao thought for a while and asked, "according to this model, how can we find agents? If you go to those who are already business tycoons at the beginning according to Na Mei''s idea, they should not be able to act as such agents, right? The boss of a company that can globalize its trade will not be short of a few dollars, not to mention the high risk of acting as an agent for such a thing. "


    "Businessmen always pursue interests. I don''t know if the young master has heard a sentence in capital."


    Yu Ting said: "once there is a proper profit, the capital will be bold. If there is a 10% profit, it is guaranteed to be used everywhere; With a 20% profit, it becomes active; With 50% of the profits, it is desperate; For the sake of 100% profit, it dares to trample on all human laws; With a profit of 300 percent, it would dare to commit any crime and even risk hanging. As long as the return is high enough, no businessman will refuse to benefit, and.... "

 Chapter 514

    Yu Ting said: "young master, don''t forget that the reward you can provide is not only money, but also the commodity you can use to pay. Most of those business tycoons are old. They may not be short of money, but they are short of time. Once it is determined that time is the exact income, I think these people can try their best to evade the law or even fight against the law! "


    "I really believe that!" Wu Hao nodded deeply. He paid them his time in return for his understanding of the businessmen he had contacted before. I''m afraid few people, especially the elderly, could refuse.


    "So the question is very simple now?" Lin Xueyan looks at him.


    "I really have a clue when you say that. Hey, three wives, how can I reward you?" Wu Hao said with a smile that they had already had a general plan in his mind.


    "Let''s have a good sleep ~ ~ ~ can we come out now?" Lin Xueyan pokes him.


    "Cough, what do you want to do?"


    "It''s up to you ~ ~ ~ can I help you?"


    Lin Xueyan blushes unceasingly, lets him start again, they three are afraid not to sleep tonight.


    "This can have!"


    "You villain!"


    Lin Xueyan gets up from him and three of them bend down to help him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Get up, what time are you going to sleep?"


    Wu Hao is dreaming. Zhao Shuhan''s pleasant voice wakes him up.


    When he opened his eyes, a room full of beauties were getting up in their clothes. Seeing this scene every day, Wu Hao naturally woke up and couldn''t help admiring them.


    "Brother, you are good or bad. If you have a beautiful woman, you look energetic." Lin Yuxin yawned and twisted her butt playfully.


    "Is it hard for me to see that men are energetic?"


    Wu Hao sits up with a smile, pulls Zhao Shuhan and kisses him.


    "Han Han, I''ve dropped out of school now, and I don''t go to school. Why do you ask me to get up so early?"


    "Why don''t you go to school and write a written report? Your father has sent someone to the school to explain the specific situation of your drop out. Of course, the client will go to the school. Besides, the reason why you drop out is to let you sleep in at home? When we start, you have to get up. If you have nothing to do, you can practice. Do you think you can do your time trading? " Zhao Shuhan said angrily.


    "I think you are too much, my husband. We were tossed by you last night. We have to get up and go to school in the morning. Are we more tired than you?" Xu Xinjie is also angry at him, yawning and stretching. Her favorite thing is Friday and Saturday. After enjoying with him, she can go to bed with her heart''s content, which is the most comfortable.


    "Where are you tired? I have to serve eleven of you alone. You are more tired than me?" Wu Hao joked.


    The girls blushed.


    "Young master, it''s very kind of you to say that it''s all kinds of enjoyment on us, and it''s also about serving us." Yu Ting laughs.


    "Why not wait, do you say you enjoy it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of girls picked up their clothes and threw them all on him. They buried him directly in the clothes of the beauties.


    "It smells so good ~ ~"


    Wu Hao fell on the bed. It was morning.


    "Well, don''t be so mean. Get up and do what you want to do." Lin Xueyan blushes and pulls him out of his clothes. Now his family is full of his women, and he can enjoy them as much as he wants. But the premise is that he can do what he wants to do well first. She doesn''t want him to be lazy because of his women.


    "Well, from today on, I really have to think about how to do what I want to do!"


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and got up with them.


    After dinner, I went to school.


    Dad has sent someone to deal with the matter clearly, and the student status has not been revoked, but he will continue to stay in the school and continue to transfer to the university after graduating from high school, even if he has dropped out of school, even if he will not go to any university.


    When he arrived at the principal''s office, he knew the reason for dropping out. What Wu Hao had to do was to write a written report and explain the specific situation.


    It''s not so much a drop out as a drop out. In fact, it''s more accurate to say that it''s a drop out. When it''s graduation time, Wu Hao can also get his diploma, and his student status files will continue to move up like other students'' student status files.


    Money, to be honest, it''s great!


    No matter how many people scold privilege, but how many people envy it?


    From the headmaster''s office, Wu Hao goes to the night fire bar.


    The time trade of night fire bar is in full swing. Every day, many men and women come here to seek trade. As a bar, most of them are young people. What young people want most is nothing more than a word - money!


    Time can be converted into money, and there is no cost besides that. It seems that the perfect transaction actually hides many dangers that they can''t see. Few people can think of this layer, right?


    Wu Hao has always thought that time trading is a demon contract, which seems to give you everything you want. On the surface, you worry about what you will pay for it. But... There has never been a free lunch in this world. With Wu Hao''s family background, he knows clearly that everything in this world needs to pay for it, All the gains and all the successes are essentially paid for.


    The most terrible thing in the world is to make people mistakenly think that they can get everything without paying a price.


    Time trading belongs to this category!


    In the novel, if you sell your time, your face will grow old immediately, as if the inevitable cause and effect can alert the world not to trade with the devil, but the reality is more obscure and more terrible than the novel.


    The most terrible price is the invisible price.


    But how many young people in the bar know this? Even if you know, how many people can resist the temptation of getting something for nothing?


    When Wu Hao looked at them, what he felt in his heart was not his sympathy for them, but his alertness to himself. As the second person in the universe who can control time, how to use time in the future is an important issue that he has to think about.


    "Hao? I can''t see you every day, but I have time to come to the bar today? " The peak of the bar reached out to say hello.


    "There are so many people in the morning. Business is good. Recently." Wu Hao sits down at the bar.


    "Time trading is becoming more and more famous. As long as the bar is open, a group of people will rush in immediately. Xiaoru is also a thief now. Let them wait first. Anyway, he can come whenever he wants. The people waiting here are the main force of consumption." Gao Feng laughs and pours two glasses of wine.

 Chapter 515

    "Neither of you is going to class now?" Wu Hao changed the subject.


    "Since the time trade is more and more smooth, I don''t want to go to class. Who can make money and go to school in a daze? Let alone Xiaoru, he doesn''t like going to school more than I do." Gaofeng road.


    "I just dropped out." Wu Hao smiles and drinks.


    "Drop out?" Gao Feng was a little surprised. "Your parents are willing to?"


    "Why not? Anyway, it''s a waste of time for me to go to school now. It''s better to do something serious at home. You said that going to school is a daze. I''m really lazy to go."


    "You''re so good that you dropped out of school."


    Wu Hao shrugged and touched the cup.


    "Gaofeng, I''m going to develop time trading all over the world. Do you have any plans? If you have a business blueprint in place, we can merge Wu Hao said.


    "Are you planning to go global so soon?" The peak was quite surprised.


    "Since we have to take this step sooner or later, we''d better go to this goal as the first step." Wu Hao said.


    Gao Feng thought about it.


    "I haven''t thought about such a big goal yet. Now I want to develop in China and go out step by step. Moreover, I plan to do business, so it''s hard to go abroad all at once," he said


    "If so..."


    Wu HAOSI said: "from now on, I''ll focus all my attention on the foreign market. I''ll leave the domestic market to you two to develop. You can plan the time trade and the business development path you want to do together."


    After a pause, he added: "I think this market planning is not just about how to make money, but how to make use of time trading to achieve sound development. Although I have agreed to cooperate with the above, we must minimize some problems brought about by national development."


    "I understand that. I''ve been planning the branch business recently, and I''m also thinking about how to make more reasonable use of time to trade. You can see that the business of the night fire bar is not really good, but the whole business is chaotic from a higher level. I''m also thinking about how to change that."


    Gao Feng said, "since you leave the domestic market to us, I''ll think about the planning. I''ll try my best to avoid the current situation and control the risks."


    "The risk should be controlled as well as possible. The bigger the scale of time trading, the more trouble it will bring. If it is not controlled, the consequences will be terrible. Sustainable development is the ultimate goal." Wu Hao said.


    "OK, I''ll think about it."


    Wu Hao smiles. He believes in Gao Feng''s ability.


    As the God of time and the real controller of time trading, although he wants more time, he is still eager to have more time, but Wu Hao knows very well that the practice of fishing out of a dried up river is very stupid. What about seven billion people on earth, even if they buy all their time at one time, All the people on the earth have died, and his trading on the earth is over. But on the contrary, one generation will buy him for five years, ten years and twenty years. When they wait for the next generation, they will buy him for five years, ten years and twenty years. When they wait for the next generation to continue to peel away their cocoons, they will have endless time to use. It can be said that there is infinite time waiting for him.


    This is sustainable planning.


    "What about Xiaoru? What time do you usually come over? "


    "Maybe, I just took a schoolgirl home yesterday. It''s estimated that I can''t come here until noon today."


    "It seems that you seldom go to pick up girls recently?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Haha, I''m just light on time. Women, when to play is not to play. Now my focus is on bars. The more money I earn, the more interested I am in making money."


    "You two, seriously, don''t play all the time. If you find a serious girl to fall in love with, you''ll find that it''s very different to play with just a few girls."


    Wu Hao smiles and thinks of their gentleness.


    "Women are used to love, not to play. When you love a woman, that feeling is really many times more than when you play with a woman."


    "Well, I''m not as high as you. Now I''m not in the mood to find a woman to love. It''s better to give me some money to get dressed. It''s better that everyone has nothing to do with each other. At least now I think so." Gao Feng laughs. Obviously, he doesn''t intend to listen to him.


    "I don''t care. Come and have a drink. "


    Wu Hao doesn''t say anything. There''s no absolutely correct concept of life in this world. Only the concept of life that suits you. Friends, respect each other''s concept of life is the foundation.


    "Why don''t you call Xiaoru? I have something to discuss with him."


    "All right."


    Gao Feng puts down his glass and calls Jiang Rulin. He is still sleeping with Xuemei in his arms.


    Half an hour later, Jiang''s sports car stopped at the door of the bar. As soon as he came in, he poured a glass of wine and poured it in.


    "How many schoolgirls did you play with last night? Is this the point Wu Hao looked at him with a smile.


    "Just one. I wanted her best friend to be with me, but I didn''t come out for a long time."


    Jiang Ru Lin yawned, looked at Wu Hao and asked with a smile, "I said Hao, how do you keep your energy? How about teaching? Don''t think that if you don''t tell me, I don''t know. Except for Zheng Jiaxuan, Xu Xinjie, stuna and Li Yunyao, the four school flowers in our school are all your girlfriends. With three girlfriends, you are still so energetic this morning. Don''t you have any secret? "


    "The secret? There''s really no secret. Exercise more and your energy will be better! " I''m afraid there''s no way to cultivate them. You can''t let yourself have a foundation with them, can you!? Er er


    roll one''s eyes.


    Jiang Rulin poured another glass of wine and yawned to cheer up.


    "What happened early in the morning?"


    "Gaofeng and I are discussing time trading. I plan to put my main energy abroad and leave the domestic market to you two."


    Wu Hao said: "but business planning peak is better than you. I have another thing to discuss with you."


    "Yes, you say." Jiang Rulin didn''t make fun of him. He straightened his face.


    "Aren''t you very interested in forging swords? I want you to help me build a large number of swords." Wu Hao''s zhengsedao.


    "How much is a large quantity?" Jiang Rulin was so surprised that he couldn''t understand what he was going to do all of a sudden.


    "Let''s get about 100000 first."


    "A hundred thousand? I depend on you. Are you crazy? You''re not going to rebel with that, are you? Big brother, this is not the age of bayonet fighting. Or are you going to go abroad with these swords? " Jiang Rulin looked at him in a daze.


    One hundred thousand swords. That''s not a small number.


    "The future will be of great use."


    Wu Hao did not explain too much. He said, "you should not only build these swords, but also study the technology of forging swords with blood."


    "Blood???"

 Chapter 516

    "Yes! Use blood


    Wu Hao replied forcefully that Jiang Rulin was directly confused.


    "I said, Hao, are you going to make some blue blood swords? I tell you that it''s not reliable. It''s just written in a novel. Don''t you take it seriously? "


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that retarded."


    Wu Hao laughed and didn''t explain too much. He said, "call me when you are sure to start, and I will cooperate with you to make the first batch of swords."


    "Cooperate with me? You''re crazy, aren''t you going to forge a sword with your own blood? 100000 swords are not enough to drain your blood. " Jiang Rulin stares at him. He''s really scared.


    "Actually, I don''t know how to start, so when you start to work, you call me and I''ll take someone to study it together. You can rest assured about the funds. You can calculate the cost yourself and how much profit you want to add in. The final price tells me that I''ll give you the money at one time and get one or two. You can say that it doesn''t matter between our friends. If you don''t charge for mass production, your father will kill you. " Wu Hao said.


    "Money is a small matter, the key is... Are you serious?" Jiang Rulin looked at him in amazement. Although he knew from his tone that Wu Hao was playing for real, he couldn''t help confirming the truth of the matter to him again and again.


    It''s crazy, after all.


    Using his own blood to build 100000 swords, I used to feel that this family was not living in the same dimension with them. If he did, it means that he was not living in the same dimension with them, not feeling.


    Who can play such crazy things in the same dimension!?


    "Really, no kidding!" Wu Hao said with a smile, smiling seriously.


    "Well, if you don''t agree with the wall, I will obey you!"


    After drinking a glass of wine, Jiang Rulin couldn''t laugh or cry. It took him a long time to adjust his mental state.


    "Hao..."


    "In the future, the world may face the disaster of free top, which is a terrible creature from another universe. They are immune to all physical attacks and energy attacks, and the only thing that can cause damage to them is the blood with divinity!" Without waiting for Jiang''s questions, Wu Hao answered directly.


    Jiang Rulin and Gao Feng were staring at him, and they understood everything as soon as the words came out.


    The fact that he can trade time proves that he is no longer in the same dimension as the human beings on this earth. Now, he can know the danger of another universe, which further proves this point.


    and,


    I''m afraid he has the blood of God!


    In fact, it was no surprise, but they were still surprised to hear what he said.


    "Hao, I have another question." Jiang Rulin said with a bitter smile.


    "You said Wu Hao smiles.


    "I suddenly thought," do you mean we live in a real world or a novel world? "


    "I have no answer, either!"


    Wu Hao said seriously: "sometimes I feel that we live in a real world, but sometimes I also feel that all this is false. Maybe we live in a novel, but..."


    Wu Hao shrugged and said, "no matter whether it''s true or not, as long as our brain is still there and we can sense everything around us, then everything is meaningful. Do what you should do and do what you want to do. Whether it''s true or not, the meaning of your life will be there."


    "You''re probably the protagonist of this book!"


    Jiang Julin punched him and laughed, "come on, one protagonist and three gangs, let''s help you defeat the evil army from different time and space, ha ha ha."


    "Ha ha ha, have a drink!"


    Wu Hao also smile, really smile, sometimes the meaning is to have a brother and a woman!


    The three drank it all in one gulp.


    "Oh, it''s not easy to see you here this morning."


    A familiar and beautiful voice came from behind Wu Hao. Wu Hao was stunned. He put down his glass and gave a bitter smile. What''s the matter? This girl has investigated here?


    "This woman has been here for three or two days recently. She doesn''t trade or consume. She orders a glass of wine every time and waits here for one day. Now I finally understand that people are coming to you to ask for debt."


    With a bad smile, Jiang Ru Lin patted him, went to the middle of the crowd, ordered a few people and took them to the box to talk about the deal.


    "Even if we live in a fake world, Hao, you have to be careful. I investigated this woman. She''s a cop." Gao Feng smiles and goes to do his own business.


    "I said, officer Shen, how is the recent investigation? Is there any solid evidence that can put me in jail? " Wu Hao joked and poured a glass for her.


    Spring is coming, and the weather is getting warmer. Shen Bingqing wears a floral dress, which is very beautiful and in line with her cold temperament.


    "I have already investigated here. How much do you think I have gained?" Shen Bingqing sat down beside him, playing with the crystal cup in her hand, but she didn''t drink.


    "No drink?"


    "I like to drink in the morning. I haven''t had breakfast yet."


    "I haven''t had breakfast yet. How about some?"


    "OK, let''s have some."


    "I thought you would refuse." Wu Hao said with a smile. According to her previous temper, I don''t think she will agree, will she?


    "What''s to refuse? You''re not a monster. Is it hard for me, a policeman, to be afraid of having dinner with you?" Shen Bingqing said with a smile on her face.


    "Let''s go. I''ll go."


    "Be careful." Gao Feng warned.


    Wu Hao made an OK gesture, put his arms around Shen Bingqing''s waist and swaggered out of the bar.


    Shen Bingqing''s face turned red. She broke away his hand and kept a distance from the little man.


    "Yo Yo, are you still shy?" Wu Hao looks at her teasingly.


    "There are so many women out there who are still flirting. I''m really sorry for your women." Shen Bingqing gave him a white look. If she didn''t have to get close to him to monitor his every move, she would be really angry. She hated men''s careless hands and feet since she was a child. This guy is very good. She hugged her waist as soon as she came up.


    "You''re not them. How do you know they''re unhappy? Since you have investigated them, you should know that they are living happily now, right Wu Hao joked.


    Shen Bingqing has nothing to say.


    At first, she thought that the women around him were with him for money. However, with the deepening of the investigation, she found that she was wrong. All the women around him had brain problems and were willing to share their men with other women. What''s more, they were really happy, It''s not too much to use the four words "love with sisters".


    Can''t understand and don''t want to understand.


    Anyway, all she has to do is to find a way to monitor his every move, but as a woman, this is where she is in trouble

 Chapter 517

    Wu Hao and Shen Bingqing find a breakfast shop and sit down to have breakfast.


    Wu Hao ordered a bowl of preserved egg and lean meat porridge with a fried dough stick, while Shen Bingqing ordered a bowl of plain noodles.


    On Monday morning, the passers-by on the road seemed to be in a hurry. Everyone was like a worker ant in an ant nest, running mechanically. Wu Hao was eating and looking at the street view outside the window.


    "There is a beautiful woman sitting in front of you. Are you in the mood to enjoy the street view outside?" Shen Bingqing made fun of her.


    "Don''t forget how many beauties there are in my family. I have strong immunity to beauties in their edification every day. Does officer Shen want me to look at you affectionately?"


    Wu Hao looked back at her and joked: "I can have so many women, but my charm is not so big. I''m not sure you won''t fall in love with me because of my deep affection. At that time, I will have a headache. You say you are so beautiful, should I take you home?"


    "How dare you think! I think you are a woman who has played a lot. When you see a beautiful woman, you want to take it home. Your sense of responsibility is really strong. " Shen Bingqing said sarcastically.


    "Thank you very much." Wu Hao smiles.


    Shen Bingqing looks at him speechlessly. With her knowledge and cultivation, she really doesn''t like the Playboy in front of him. She knows how to play with women when she doesn''t do business all day. She''s just going to open a harem to be an emperor. I''ve never seen such a shameless man.


    However, she can''t do anything but be polite to him.


    "What has young master Wu been up to recently?" Shen Bingqing changed the subject.


    "Busy with business."


    "Time trade?"


    "Otherwise."


    "You''re not going to harm the country, are you?"


    "How can we say that it''s a disaster? Since you''ve been investigating, I should investigate those people who have completed the time trade by the way. Don''t their life trajectories all slide down? Some of them really use the money they get to live the life they want to live Wu Hao said.


    "I have secretly interviewed some people who have completed the time trade with you. I don''t deny that some people have used the money they get to live the life they want to live, but the essence of human nature is greed and taking. Most people are divorced from the normal life track because they can get something for nothing. Even if there is no problem now, it will be a problem sooner or later."


    Shen Bingqing said: "there are several young people who will not go to work as soon as they get the money. One of them abandons his girlfriend and runs away with other girls. Another one looks like a man. In order to fulfill his girlfriend''s dream of traveling everywhere after he gets the money, he picks up two people and says to leave. What happens after they spend all their money? How likely do you think they are to go back to work? I don''t think it''s one in ten thousand. What''s more, it''s more likely to find you to trade for some time and get a huge fortune again without any effort. It''s even possible to drive the people around you to join the game without any effort. The final result can be imagined that the speed of spending money will be far faster than the speed of their life consumption. They will consume all their life when they are young, How many terrible consequences will this bring in the end? Have you ever thought about it? "


    "Thought about it!" Wu Hao light way.


    "Ever thought you could do your time trading so openly? You will cause the country to fall into a terrible vortex of abnormal death. Young labor force will sell their time and die prematurely. Old people will spend their savings to buy time and extend their mission. In the end, young people will be fewer and fewer, and old people will live longer and longer. How can such a society and such a country survive? "


    The more Shen Bingqing said, the more excited she was.


    "Apart from the problem of abnormal death, have you ever considered the problem of social efficiency? Young people easily have money, no one goes to work, social value stops growing, and the wealth transformed into consumption power will stop at the same time because of the stagnation of production capacity. What will be the result of the collapse of the whole social economy? Can you imagine


    "Yes Wu Hao is still understatement.


    "Can you still do that?"??? Are you going to push time trading to more places and harm more people? "


    "Plan!"


    "You..."


    Shen Bingqing was so angry that she almost patted the table. How does this guy''s brain do it? It''s so selfish!


    "Officer Shen, have you ever thought about a question, why do the people above you agree with me to carry out time trading?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Bingqing was stunned. She didn''t expect Wu Hao to ask this question.


    In fact, she has thought about this problem more than once, which is also a problem she can''t understand. The danger behind time trading is obvious. The brain of the state machine can''t even be aware of this danger, but they just allow him to do so. She really doesn''t understand what is behind this.


    "You don''t understand because you''re not standing high enough."


    Wu Hao sipped porridge and said faintly: "position determines your perspective, height determines your vision. You think you know everything, but their perspective is broader and deeper than you. There''s a saying I think you''ve heard, right? The human realm is divided into three levels. The first level is to see mountains and water, the second level is to see mountains instead of mountains and water instead of water, and the third level is to see mountains or mountains instead of water or water. You are now in the second stage. You can see the crisis behind you through performance, but you have not been able to see opportunities through danger. "


    Shen Bingqing looked at him in a dazed way. This was said from the mouth of the little boy in front of him. He was a little uncomfortable.


    But she had nothing to say for a moment.


    She believes that they can also see the problems she can see. If things still happen like this, it only means that they see something she can''t see. What is this thing? It''s beyond her current height.


    She couldn''t help looking at Wu Hao curiously.


    It was the first time she had looked at him so seriously.


    Young, face with a trace from the bones of the bohemian, but also a trace of the rich family out of the people''s unique calm and self-confidence.


    If these are the characteristics of ordinary rich children, the mysterious feeling in his eyes is something that no one has. He is obviously frivolous, but he has a mysterious feeling that no one can understand. This feeling is contradictory and uncomfortable. Maybe this is also the reason why he has always despised him.


    It''s not because I don''t like his personality, but because I don''t like having a person who I can''t see through in front of me.


    But


    Even if I look at him so carefully, I still can''t see what the mystery in his eyes is. Is it just the mysterious time trading ability?


    no


    This is not the only one!


    Absolute ability can make people crazy and explosive, but he does not have these characteristics, his mystery seems to come from his higher dimensional way of thinking?

 Chapter 518

    Don''t you understand?


    Shen Bingqing admits that she can''t understand this frivolous and unruly young man in front of her. She also understands the significance of the task given to her. After all, an unknown and mysterious person is terrible.


    "Are you really going to develop your time trading capabilities all over the country?" Shen Bingqing changed the topic again, with a calm tone.


    "Take your time in domestic development. I''m thinking about how to do business in other countries." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Abroad?" Shen Bingqing was stunned.


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao took a look at her and said with a smile, "in fact, I have taken all the problems you said into consideration, so I plan to put this business abroad for an experiment. I think we should set some constraints to neutralize some dangers, and take time as a commodity transaction while reducing the harm it brings."


    "What are you going to do?" Shen Bingqing is interested.


    "Want to know?"


    "Well."


    "Trade secrets!"


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "aren''t you a policeman? You have nothing to do now. You have to investigate my affairs all day. You can do it yourself."


    Shen Bingqing gave him a white look and lowered her head to eat the noodles in front of her.


    "I said officer Shen, if I remember correctly, today is Monday. Don''t you have to go to work? Dressed like a blind date, you don''t have to go to work now? " Wu Hao joked.


    "I''m in charge of your case now."


    "It''s about to follow me, isn''t it?"


    "I really have this plan. I want to know your every move, collect all your criminal records, and bring down your evil." Shen Bingqing said.


    "Are you really for this?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "Otherwise, why do you think I want to investigate you?" Shen Bingqing looked him in the eye without feeling guilty. How could he reveal his real purpose to him at this time.


    "If you like, just come to my house. I''ll let you know what I''m doing from day to night, from night to day." Wu Hao said with a smile, in fact, she didn''t know what purpose she came with.


    However, it doesn''t matter. The higher the level, the wider the horizon of looking at problems, and the more they can understand their concerns. Now that both sides have signed a memorandum of cooperation, it doesn''t matter to let them rest assured.


    "That''s what you said!"


    This is the chance she wants!


    "Whatever you like! But are you really going to move to my house? Hei hei, Shen Da Mei, I can tell you that in the daytime, you see, I''m just so often. In the evening, I''m a coyote. I''ll probably take you to bed and eat you carelessly. Then you''ll become my woman. If you continue to investigate, I''ll become a righteous murderer. Can you do that? " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I''m not stupid enough to move to your house, but since you are so confident that I can''t find you, you don''t mind if I follow you often?" Shen Bingqing showed a smile, and finally found a real-time monitoring breakthrough.


    "If you really want to, do whatever you want." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Thank you for your cooperation!"


    "Police people cooperation, harmonious society, three good citizens should do! Hurry up and take me to a place. "


    "... I said you don''t think I''m a free driver, do you?" Shen Bingqing''s eyes are white.


    "Don''t you want to investigate me? I''m giving you an opportunity. I''ll take a taxi and go myself."


    Shen Bingqing gave him a big white eye, this guy is too crazy!


    "Young master Wu, although I don''t know the specific situation of your Wu family, the company your sister runs knows that your Wu family should have a lot of money. You don''t even have a car when you travel. Is that really reasonable?"


    "Our whole family are good law-abiding citizens, and we can''t have privileges even if we have money. I''m not old enough to take the driving test. Of course, I can''t drive on the road according to the law. Otherwise, there will be another charge when you prosecute me later." Wu Hao joked.


    "You are a good citizen."


    Shen Bingqing really doesn''t know what to say about this person. What is the education of the Wu family? I don''t understand!


    "When I''m finished, you''re not a driver. Don''t you want to follow me to investigate my every move?" Wu Hao wiped his mouth and went out.


    Shen Bingqing has no choice but to follow.


    Shen Bingqing obeys the rules and regulations very much. She drives a private car without police uniform, which avoids the suspicion of private use.


    Does this mean that she is not performing official duties!?


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "What are you laughing at? Get in the car. "


    "I''m laughing. Officer Shen is really a big hand."


    Wu Hao gets on the bus, sits in the second seat, and Shen Bingqing drives off.


    "Big deal? What do you say? " I don''t understand what he meant by that.


    "Don''t you know how much your A8L costs?"


    "It''s five or six hundred thousand? Young master Wu won''t be surprised because of the money, will he? "


    "Women, women, really no matter what kind of women are basically looking for a brand to see if it looks good."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "your white Audi A8L belongs to bulletproof customized model. It starts at 20 million yuan. How much does it cost to maintain it once? Do you know?"


    "How much?"


    "About 200000."


    "So expensive?" Shen Bingqing looked at him in surprise.


    Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    The surprise she showed wasn''t fake, which means she didn''t know someone had arranged the car for her.


    "Officer Shen, it seems that your identity is not simple." Wu Hao half joked.


    "It''s rare that Master Wu didn''t investigate me."


    Shen Bingqing did not deny it, but did not make it clear.


    "In the past, I thought it would be better to investigate a person clearly. I know myself and the enemy, but now I don''t think it''s necessary. I don''t know if you can threaten me. Why should I go to great trouble to investigate you, right?"


    "You are so confident." Shen Bingqing looked at him.


    "Different heights, ha ha."


    "And a little conceited."


    Wu Hao shrugged.


    "You haven''t said where you''re going yet."


    "Zhengxiong law firm."


    "A lawyer?"


    "Yes, or I''ll stand there foolishly for you to check?" Wu Hao joked.


    "Then I can tell you, don''t underestimate our public prosecution department. No matter how powerful a lawyer you hire, it''s useless. In the end, you should be convicted, and you can''t escape!"


    "And the evidence?"


    "Our country''s legal system is not only based on evidence, but also based on fact inference."


    "Do you infer that I bought up the dead man''s time, leading to the death of the dead?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    Shen Bingqing blushed and stepped on the gas.

 Chapter 519

    Zhengxiong law firm.


    On Monday, the faces of people at work were half dead. The front desk saw that Wu Hao was stunned for a while before recognizing that he was the one the boss asked to remember.


    "Is your boss there?"


    "Yes, I''ll let the secretary take you up."


    "Please."


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome."


    The front desk calls quickly and takes a sneak look at the handsome guy in front of him. What''s the relationship between him and the boss!?


    "No, you''re very polite." Shen Bingqing is not smiling.


    "Why, do you think those 2583 are just like the rich second generation?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Other people don''t know. I really think you are that kind of person."


    "The dog''s eyes are low."


    "You''re the dog!"


    "My father''s and your mother''s, is that all right?"


    "You..."


    Shen Bingqing was so angry that he kicked him directly. This guy is really speechless.


    "Master Wu."


    He Zhengxiong came over in person.


    "Just let the Secretary come. Why do you have to come by yourself? I don''t mind that. " Wu Hao smiles and follows him inside.


    "Young master Wu, when you come here, you should receive it in person. Officer Shen, long time no see. "


    "Not long."


    He Zhengxiong smiles, but he is not embarrassed.


    Three people went to he Zhengxiong''s office together. The Secretary had already made tea.


    "Young master Wu drinks tea."


    "Don''t be so polite. I have two main things to do with you today."


    Wu Hao opened the door to the mountain road: "good young master Wu!"


    "It''s up to you."


    Wu Hao had a cup of tea and left.


    "So fast?"


    This is not what he Zhengxiong said, but what Shen Bingqing said.


    "What else? If you want to stay for tea, just stay and have a good chat with my lawyer. " Wu Hao was too lazy to pay attention to her and left by himself.


    Shen Bingqing politely said goodbye to he Zhengxiong, but he was speechless to this guy. After so much effort to say these two words, can''t he say them on the phone!?


    "I said Wu Hao, you are afraid that I am by your side, so you dare not say anything to he Zhengxiong?" Shen Bingqing said tentatively.


    "If I''m really afraid, why should I bring you here?"


    "Don''t you want to pretend to me?"


    "Do you really think I care about your investigation? Don''t talk nonsense. Take me around. I have to rent an office building. Since I want to run a company, I have to be more formal. "


    "Ten million can be done with the registered capital. You need to use one hundred million. I thought you would buy an office building directly." Shen Bingqing joked.


    "Rent a floor first, and then find a piece of land from the government to build one by yourself. It''s not urgent."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go to Wanda." Anyway, it''s just for the time being. It doesn''t matter if you order anything.


    Shen Bingqing drove directly to Wanda and followed him like a bodyguard.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care about her. Quan Dang is a bodyguard.


    It took half an hour to rent the first floor.


    Call back and ask Yu Ting to find someone to decorate the empty shell of the company.


    The next step is to take the company as the core and radiate its business to the whole world.


    "Officer Shen, I''m going home. Are you going to go back with me or just put it down?" Wu haokao was in the car, looking at her idly.


    "Then get off here."


    "You''re not going to keep watching me?"


    "Your boldness gives me the confidence to find your evidence in more time."


    "I hope you succeed."


    Wu Hao smiles and gets out of the car.


    Shen Bingqing watched him leave from the rearview mirror and drove away.


    For her, collecting criminal evidence is not her job for a long time. Monitoring his every move is her real task. Today, she has gained a lot. She not only has the opportunity to stay close to him, but also knows his plans for a long time in the future. This information must be reported to the above.


    As for how to analyze his behavior, it''s not her duty. I don''t know the height they stand on, and her analysis has no practical significance.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao returned home.


    Shirley and Yu Ting are sitting in the garden on the top floor studying a new doll.


    Yu Ting uses her native ability to create a crystal body for this little doll. It''s as white as jade. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see that it''s a stone man. It''s a miniature version of a woman.


    "Why are you two at home?"


    Wu Hao went up and held them in his arms.


    "Nami and Xiaoyou went to the teahouse, and Liya also went to help." Shirley said, nestling in his arms, like a little girl who just fell in love, can''t see that this is a goddess in charge of the nether world.


    "Why don''t you go?" Wu Hao lovingly gave her a shave on the nose.


    "I had a good sleep after dinner. When I got up, they left. I was studying villains with Tingting at home." Shirley laughed, not worried that he would blame.


    "Young master, how many times did you go back and forth on Shirley last night? Even the goddess will be tired. " Yu Ting laughs.


    "That is to say, one moment let me be with my sister, one moment let me be with Yuxin, one moment let me be with Hanhan, very tired." Shirley vomits her tongue at him. Wu Hao wants to take her back to her room and let her enjoy with Yu Ting.


    "Who made you so attractive!" Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the face.


    "Young master, you can''t help temptation. Why did you come back so soon? Have you finished the school? "


    Yu Ting giggles and changes the topic, so as not to be carried to the room by him again. In the daytime, there are only two of them. He can''t bear to have fun.


    "Not only the school''s affairs are finished, but also the company''s affairs are finished by the way." Pull them to sit down.


    "So fast?"


    "It''s a very simple matter. The company will have it after the procedures are completed. If we rent another empty shell, it will be over."


    Wu Hao took a deep breath, looked at the blue sky and white clouds in the distance, and said with a smile, "the next step is to find an agent. It should be more difficult to handle."


    "It''s not hard for the young master, is it?"


    "Come with me then. You know better about foreign resources."


    "Yes."


    "I''m going too." Shirley looks at him expectantly.


    "If our goddess wants to go there, let''s go together. Anyway, you have nothing to do when you stay at home all day!"


    "Good master." Shirley is like an attractive kitten to Wu Hao.


    "Shirley, do you know why the young master always loves you? If I were a man, I would love you all night. " Yu Ting giggles. Shirley''s charm and loveliness are irresistible.

 Chapter 520

    "Well, don''t seduce me here. Don''t think that I don''t dare to do anything to you just because there are only two of you at home. Besides, I won''t take you back to my room to love you!" I can''t take it anymore.


    "Cough, no more." The two girls were sitting upright and did not dare to offend him.


    "How''s your research going?" Wu Hao pointed to the doll in front of them, his face was very serious.


    "Master, what do you mean?"


    "Progress in all aspects."


    "Well, at least their abilities can be improved enough, and the lives they create can be continuously improved." Shirley said.


    "With their current progress, when will they be able to create real fighting life?"


    "It shouldn''t take long. The master helps us practice every night. Their strength is improved very quickly, and they can create complex life with real action power very soon."


    Wu Hao thought about it and said to Ting, "Tingting, next let''s study how to create a really powerful fighting life."


    "Combat life?" Yu Ting is a little puzzled.


    "Yes! Combat life


    Wu Hao said: "to tell you the truth, the life created with human body as the master is not strong enough. Even if you can create a strong body for them, you can''t really effectively improve their fighting capacity. For example, the human body has two hands. Why don''t you try to create a life with four or even five hands? Once the combat effectiveness can be multiplied, I think we should carefully study how to create a perfect combat creature. Its life significance lies in fighting, in order to fight against the future dark Protoss. I have asked Xiaoru to prepare to build a weapon with God''s blood. With your perfect fighting life, at least we will have more hope in the future. "


    "I see, young master! Tonight, when you all come back, let''s study how to create a perfect fighting life Yu Ting serious way, he has let Jiang Rulin build weapons, this must not be a joke.


    "The master''s thinking mode is good now. He is able to break away from the idea of anthropocentrism, which is very progressive."


    "Oh, I can''t help it. I''ve seen many strange intelligent creatures there. Human beings are not only weak in front of those intelligent creatures, but also the efficiency of body use is too low. If human beings are used as the master to create combat life, I am a little bit unsure of the future combat. "


    "The host might as well consider the life design based on the octopus body. According to the life form on earth, the octopus body should be the closest to the perfect form."


    "We''ll study it then, and create a batch of combat life to compare and seek the most perfect and efficient life." Wu Hao said.


    "Young master, shall we invite some biologists back for specific discussion?" Yu Ting suggested.


    "We can do it in the future, but at this stage, let''s try it ourselves. When we enter the difficult stage, we will consider seeking the opinions of those biologists."


    "Yes, I see." Yu Ting nodded and wrote it down.


    "Xiaoxue..."


    "Well, master," he said


    "There are countless souls in the nether world. If you turn their souls into this body, will this body move immediately? Can you have wisdom right away? "


    "In theory, it can be operated immediately, but wisdom is the result of postnatal cultivation. It can only be said that they will have higher learning ability and comprehension ability." Shirley said.


    "Do you mean it works?" Wu Hao is a little excited.


    "Yes, of course it is! What''s more, the master''s proposal is good. When necessary, we can really use the souls of the netherworld to create lives. We can choose the souls of different civilizations. The souls of field commanders can choose those with high intelligence to create lives. The soldiers can also choose those brave and good at fighting, In addition, the Deathly seminary has a course to teach how to deal with the Diablo. After the creation is completed, unified training will be carried out. The result is perfect! " Shirley said.


    "Very good!"


    Wu Hao gets excited and looks at the doll in front of him. He has already thought of the future picture of thousands of troops fighting against the dark Protoss.


    Although Diablo is hard to deal with, it''s better to have more people than less!


    "Master, I have a question I don''t know whether to ask?"


    "Well, you said


    "Master, you also have the lineage of Diablo in your body, and it''s the highest royal lineage. Why are you so active in guarding against Diablo?"


    "Although the blood of the Diablo is flowing in my body, it doesn''t mean that I have to agree that the Diablo is good and the object I should protect. At least from the present cognition, I know that the Diablo is very aggressive and their universe has been destroyed once they are allowed to enter the universe, The biggest consequence is that the universe will also be completely destroyed by them. "


    Wu Hao said: "this universe is the foundation of my existence. There are all the things I have lived in and the people I love here. I will never allow anyone to trample on everything here, even the dark Protoss who share the same blood with me!"


    "Master..."


    Shirley looks at Wu Hao and is moved by the tenacity in his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that the young master''s consciousness is so high now." Yu Ting smiles and kisses him on the face.


    "Although I''d like to know what''s going on with my blood, I believe I''ll know that sooner or later. The biggest problem is that I can''t lower my guard against them in order to explore this problem. Maybe I can recognize a relative or something, but if they don''t treat me as a relative, it''s funny. So, In any case, we must have this sense of hardship. Those who should be prepared must be prepared. If we can not fight, it is naturally the best. If we really want to fight, we will not be caught unprepared. " Wu Hao took a deep breath and became more and more hopeful about the future.


    "Master, don''t worry, I will do my best to support you!" Shirley said firmly, this charming little goddess has a look of worship.


    "I said Xiaoxue, how do you feel that you have given all the burdens to me? Didn''t you and Leah do all the preparatory work before? " Wu Hao joked.


    "But now that we have a master, we should step back from the front to the back and support the master with all our strength in the back! Right, Tingting. " Shirley said with a sly smile.


    "Even if it''s not for this reason, young master, you are their man now. Young master should also take over the burden on their shoulders. Otherwise, how can you be called a man?" Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "That''s right! It''s a big burden. I think I have to strengthen my cultivation. Ha ha. "


    Took two beauties downstairs.

 Chapter 521

    It took a week for the investment company to be officially established.


    Just listing.


    The formal operation hasn''t started yet. After all, it''s not possible to absorb customers and find their own investment goals in one day or two. It''s easy to do empty shell and difficult to do content.


    However, this is enough for Wu Hao. What he wants is only a superficial disguise. I believe the customers he wants to contact will not care what his company does on the surface.


    That night.


    After enjoying her beauty and practicing with them, Wu Hao has Lin Yuxin in her arms.


    I can''t understand the principle, but in the process of combining with my beautiful wives, I can really better improve my cultivation level. Both the strength of my mind and the level of control will be significantly improved. When I enjoy them, my heart is obviously excited and surging, but it is easier to calm and focus on the cultivation.


    At the moment, the little girl is sitting on her body, and they are holding a combined posture. Wu Hao can obviously feel that her improvement speed is faster than usual. While enjoying the little beauty, she can also improve her strength so quickly. This kind of cultivation is really wonderful.


    Half an hour later, they stopped practicing one after another.


    In fact, after enjoying his moistening, as girls, they are more willing to lie down and enjoy a moment''s warmth, but they can''t fully absorb the strength he left them. According to Nami''s requirements, they basically store the strength in their bodies and then rest, so there''s no way to improve their strength.


    "Wife, I have something to tell you." Wu Hao embraces the weak little girl.


    "Well, you say, as long as it''s not another time." Li Yunyao said softly, lying on him.


    "It''s serious."


    Wu Hao said: "now that the shell company on my side is ready, I think that since I can accept such an invisible agent, these people certainly don''t mind what I do. I''m looking for some very powerful businessmen. They will know at a glance that my company is just a shell company, at least for now, So there''s no need to build the company and find someone to cooperate with. I think we can go now. "


    "Yes, yes, but do you have a goal?" Lin Xueyan asked.


    "As for the goal, I have already discussed with Tingting."


    "Now that you have already thought about it yourself, you can set out whenever you want."


    "Since I went out for a trip, I want to get things done at one time, so I may go out for a longer time. So, I''m going to let Tingting go with me. On the one hand, I can help me deal with some things. On the other hand, I can help you supervise me not to be taken away by those blondes outside." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I''ll go with the host too ~ ~ ~" Shirley sat up immediately.


    "I''ll go too ~ ~" Liya also sat up, "I usually have nothing to do, I''ll supervise the master with Tingting ~ ~"


    "Brother, I also want to go ~ ~ ~" Lin Yuxin looked at him eagerly.


    "Yuxin, don''t forget that you still have classes." Zhao Shuhan reminds a way.


    "What about Nami and Xiaoyou? Do you two want to be together? " Lin Xueyan asked.


    "Xiaoyou and I are still busy with the teahouse business."


    Nami looked at everyone and said with a giggle, "it seems that only Tingting, Shirley and Liya are available."


    "Then the three of you will go with me."


    Wu Hao put away his solemnity, looked at them with a smile, and said, "it should take a long time to go out this time. Tonight... Do you want to help you store more energy for cultivation?"


    "Recently, there are enough stores every day. If you want to make trouble, just say so." Xu Xinjie poked him.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll tell you straight away. Don''t go to work or have classes tomorrow. I''ll help you practice well tonight!"


    "Bad guy!"


    Wu Hao had a bad smile, and the night was wonderful again.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, they went to the airport to see them off.


    What should be said all the way and what should be done at home. One person gives them a hug. Wu Hao takes Yu Ting, sherry and Liya into the gate.


    What they did was a special plane for the Wu family to park at the airport.


    Destination - the United States!


    Yes, as the world''s largest economic power, Wu Hao''s first goal is here.


    "Young master, this is the information. If you have nothing to do, you can have a look first."


    Yu Ting takes out a document from her bag and gives it to him. She changes her pajamas and goes to bed.


    I didn''t get out of bed all day yesterday, and I didn''t give them any time to sleep. Because they were going to leave, their sisters were very devoted to enjoying his love, which made them very sleepy in bed.


    "Young master, you are not allowed to go to bed ~ ~ ~ if you want to sleep, you can sleep on the sofa ~ ~ ~" Yu Ting said with a red face, for fear that once he goes to bed, he will be held in his arms.


    "I see. Have a good rest!" Wu Hao leaned on the sofa and looked at her with a smile.


    "Shirley, do you two want to come up and sleep together?" Yu tingdao.


    Shirley and Liya are sitting on the sofa on the other side, looking at the slowly moving clouds outside, with a curious look of their first flight.


    "It doesn''t matter, Tingting. You go to bed first. We''ll sleep when we''re sleepy." Shirley said, excited.


    "Then I''ll go to bed first." Yu Ting smiles. These two goddesses are really two little loris.


    Wu Hao looks at the two sisters and thinks that they are two goddesses in charge of the rules of the universe. Just like little Lori, she is very curious about all kinds of things. Generally speaking, Shirley is just like that, and so is Liya. It seems that after she is with her sister, she has a different view of the world.


    "You all know how to fly. Are you curious about this?" Wu Hao asked with a smile that their flying speed was faster than the speed of light, and they were interested in this speed.


    "Flying by yourself is different from flying by plane." Shirley said, eyes staring at a cloud slowly moving back, can''t see, and then staring at another cloud slowly moving back, alive from a three-year-old little Lori.


    "When you''re sleepy, go to bed and have a rest."


    "Yes, yes."


    Wu Hao smiles and looks at the information.


    Hefner?


    Wu Hao laughs at the name.


    The old man''s choice is really good. Most likely, he will accept his own conditions.


    Although the influence of this old man is not as strong as that of the 1990s, the most important thing in the world is a rich and old man who is still full of desire!


    Wu Hao carefully studied the history of Hefner''s rise, especially what he did after his rise. He could not say that he knew all about him, or at least mastered his characteristics.


    That''s enough.


    There are three goals for the United States. In addition to Hefner, there are two other world-class figures. Wu Hao also carefully read their specific information.

 Chapter 522

    Los Angeles.


    When Wu Hao got off the plane, it was already more than 10 pm. Of course, it was Beijing time. It was only more than 6 am in Los Angeles. It was just light up.


    Fortunately, they are all practitioners. They don''t need jet lag to get used to the rising sun. The sky is blue, the air is fresh, and people are energetic.


    "Master Wu."


    As soon as I got off the plane, a man came to pick me up.


    Zhou Bin, the Wu family''s official in the United States, is rarely seen by ordinary people. However, Wu Hao''s task this time is very big. Yu Ting arranged Zhou Bin, who is familiar with the Wu family, to pick up the plane ahead of time. It''s easier to deal with things later.


    "Zhou Bin?"


    Wu Hao reached out and shook his hand.


    "Yes, it''s Mr. Wu. It''s a great honor to meet you for the first time!"


    Zhou Bin is very polite.


    "You''re welcome."


    "Mr. Wu, this way, please. I''ve arranged the hotel for you. Let''s send some of you to the hotel to have a rest first." Zhou Bin made a gesture to welcome them to the car.


    "Do you want to rest?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I have a good rest. What about you?" Yu Ting asks Liya and Shirley that they both look energetic.


    "I don''t have to rest, master. You can do whatever you want." Leia said sweetly.


    "Then go straight to Beverly Hills. Hefner should be up there, too?" Wu Hao smiles and gets on the bus.


    Zhou Bin met the three ladies and got on the bus. He couldn''t help looking at them more, and then he got on the bus himself.


    Beverly Hills is the most famous rich community in the world. The residents here are all famous celebrities. Money is needless to say.


    Wu Hao and his party arrived at Beverly Hills at about 7:30.


    There are a lot of people here. Wu Hao doesn''t know many rich people, but there are a lot of luxury cars here. Flighty sports cars and steady business cars are everywhere. Tourists account for a large proportion of the people coming and going on the street. Although it''s only more than seven o''clock, he can see many tourists taking pictures everywhere with selfie sticks and some with SLRs, It seems that I can leave a good memory here.


    But to be honest, the air here is really good. As a city in the city, the environment here is very good.


    Through the crowded business district, there are obviously fewer people in the residential area. The driver takes them directly to Hefner''s mansion. As one of the most famous mansions in Beverly Hills, it seems... In fact, it doesn''t feel much.


    Zhou Bin has made an appointment to meet Hefner. When he arrives at the door, he shows his identity and the back door opens directly.


    "I''ve arranged for Master Wu, so I won''t go in." Zhou Bin said respectfully.


    "OK, you go back first. I''ll talk with the old man and walk around. I''ll get in touch with you if you have something to do."


    "Yes, young master Wu."


    Zhou Bin did not express any doubt. He did what he said. After seeing them in, he let the driver drive away.


    ¡­¡­


    Hefner''s mansion is a bit old to tell the truth. It feels that it is about his age. It seems that many old houses look like this.


    But there is a good modern design in it, especially the swimming pool. It looks good.


    When it comes to this mansion, there is nothing to say about the building itself. In fact, such buildings are quite common in the United States. More luxurious mansions can be found everywhere. The reason why it can become the most famous of these mansions lies in the people inside, and this person is not Hefner himself, but his bunnies.


    Just a few steps into here, I saw a group of blonde girls strolling around. They were wearing hot and sexy clothes one by one. Some even wore underwear. They really couldn''t stand birds. These girls didn''t look like they were in their twenties, but they had too much wind and dust smell. They couldn''t be said to be like miss. It might be more appropriate to use the word Canary to describe them.


    There are a pair of empty eyes under the appearance of amorous feelings. They yearn for the luxury life of living in a luxury house, but they have no ability to get rid of the fate. They rely on their youth appearance to exchange for the change that is not enough to spend. Maybe the biggest advantage of staying here is that they don''t need to work hard to make money, At the same time, there is an enviable looking house for them to live in.


    And the biggest price they pay for their maintenance is not just sleeping with a man, but sleeping with an old man in his nineties. Maybe it''s more appropriate to describe these girls with courage.


    Whether men or women want to get something, they always have to pay in some other places.


    "Why are these girls so pathetic?" Shirley took Wu Hao''s hand and looked at them. There was no pity like death in her eyes.


    "Can you see that?" Wu Hao joked.


    "What can''t be seen is that they are not happy. What they are enjoying is nothing more than emptiness. The heart that has no place to place makes their souls have nothing to rely on. There is a kind of helplessness all over them."


    "Little girls can see it thoroughly, but some seem to be very excited about the life here. Look at the girls by the pool. It''s obviously different. "


    "Maybe it''s just coming here. The girls here in Hefner are moving all the time. Some of the girls who can''t stand the life here leave, and some of the girls who are full of longing for the life here come in and become a member of his harem. I think those girls should have just come here, and they are still excited about everything they enjoy now." Yu tingdao.


    "Harem is a good word." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Young master, do you think of yourself?" Yu Ting smiles at him and sees what he thinks.


    "We have so many girls living with the host, why don''t we have this feeling? I feel that our sisters are very happy and happy, but what we feel from them is a very bad state. " Shirley looks at the girls curiously and thinks about her life away from the nether world. Eleven girls live with him. Fundamentally speaking, the situation here is not so bad, but it is obviously so bad.


    "The purpose is different."


    Yu Ting said with a smile: "the villain of our family has obviously built a harem, but when we are with him, we don''t have any purpose. We are only together for him. So the bond between us is our feelings. The longer we live, the stronger the bond will be, because we will be more and more used to living with each other, But are these beautiful young girls really likely to fall in love with an 80 or 90 year old man? It''s obviously impossible. Being able to get together can only prove that they have a strong purpose. They can tolerate some things that they didn''t want to accept for their own purposes. After a long time, they can''t bear it. "

 Chapter 523

    "And you? Didn''t you put up with me a lot? "


    Wu haoxiao looks at them and focuses on Ting''s face. Because of their cognitive relationship, the two sisters have no feelings for one person or several people, but Yu Ting is different, which can be seen from her strong opposition at the beginning.


    "In fact, there is a difference, young master. You think about it carefully. From the beginning, our sisters didn''t appear around you in a state of tolerance. On the contrary, we were very angry and dissatisfied at the beginning. We didn''t put up with this. On the contrary, we expressed very clearly that we accepted each other little by little with your rogue means, Therefore, there is no problem of tolerance between our sisters. What we have is a process of mutual acceptance. "


    Yu Ting looked at the blondes around her and sighed, "but they don''t accept each other. Instead, they endure some negative emotions that ordinary people can''t bear. That''s why these girls can''t get together and can''t stay here all the time. Once the dam in their heart can''t hold the negative backlog any more, it''s a matter of time before they collapse."


    "That''s a good look."


    Wu Hao is not without complacency: "so I''m still very good. I actually built a real harem. Oh, it''s still the beauties of my family. They are all harmonious. In fact, I can''t even imagine."


    "You can''t imagine that you are working towards this goal? It seems that the harmony between us is also due to you, young master? " Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "I agree! My sister and I had a lot of conflicts before. Although we talked about it, we were always a little bit disgusted. Because of the relationship between the host and my sister, the rift between us was completely made up, even closer than before. " Leia said with a smile.


    "That is to say, the host is super bad, but it can really make our relationship better and better." Shirley didn''t know what to think of. She blushed a little.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this. Anyway, I''ve seen more people outside. I hope we can all live a better life." Yu Ting smiles and says from the bottom of her heart.


    "Since I built the harem myself, I will make everyone in my harem happy." Wu Hao said with a confident smile, his eyes especially serious.


    Seeing Hefner''s harem, he didn''t envy him at all. Instead, he reflected on himself that he couldn''t let his women become pets like these blondes. What he gave them should be feelings rather than material things.


    "Yes, yes, I believe you can do it, young master."


    Yu Ting kisses him on the face. She believes in what he says. At least from the state he shows, he can do it.


    "Young master, don''t think about anything now. Adjust your state. Although Hefner is an old man, he is a great businessman. It''s very important to negotiate with him." Yu tingdao.


    "Yes


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and adjusted his condition to the best.


    The housekeeper took them inside.


    Hefner is sitting in it enjoying breakfast. Several blonde girls are dining with him. More than the girls are nursing workers. No wonder some people outside say that there are more nursing workers in this mansion than bunnies. It seems that''s true.


    In fact, Wu Hao saw Hefner for the first time. His body was very weak. However, he looked quite energetic. He had many wrinkles on his face. However, compared with most of the old people in their early nineties, he looked very young.


    He is eating a very vegetarian breakfast, a vegetable and fruit salad, a glass of milk, with a few pieces of bread on the side.


    This kind of breakfast is normal for an elderly European and American old man, and the nutrition is also in place. However, the girls around him don''t seem to enjoy the breakfast so much. Does the breakfast in a luxury house at least have meat? But now they had to go vegetarian with the old man, and their dull expression was very clear on their faces.


    "Hello, Mr. Hefner."


    Wu Hao doesn''t need Yu Ting to be a translator, so he can communicate with Hefner in English. Zhao Shuhan urges him to learn English every day, and the most effective thing is English.


    "Are you Mr. Zhou''s Wu Hao?" Hefner is still eating his breakfast, nodding politely to show that he has noticed your existence, and his eyes are more on the three beauties around Wu Hao.


    Among his many bunnies, there are very few beauties from the East. Now there are no beauties from the East living in the mansion. Suddenly, when he sees three beautiful girls, the old man is obviously interested.


    "Yes, Mr. Hefner. These three are my wives. "


    "Hello, please sit down." Hefner used a poor Chinese sentence.


    "Mr. Hefner, I''d better use English. Although my English is not very good, normal communication is OK." Wu Hao sat down and looked at him calmly.


    "Come here so early for breakfast? If not, I''ll have someone prepare one. "


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Hefner."


    "This way, please, Mr. Wu."


    Hefner motioned to the nurse to take the breakfast in front of him. The other two nurses helped him to sit down on the sofa.


    "Mr. Wu, would you like me to show your three ladies around?"


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and gave them a look, indicating that they should be flexible.


    They don''t care, don''t worry about their own safety, don''t worry about his safety, just casually look.


    "Mr. Wu, I didn''t know that your Chinese marriage is so free." Hefner said with a smile, his face wrinkled.


    "No, but just like your country doesn''t allow polygamy, doesn''t Mr. Hefner still have three thousand beauties?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Mr. Wu is so humorous. Your three ladies are so beautiful."


    "Many of Mr. Hefner''s beauties are also beautiful."


    "Ha ha ha, cough..."


    The nurse calmed him down.


    Wu Hao leans on the sofa and looks at him with a smile. The old man is old and lustful. He thinks about beautiful women before he starts talking about anything.


    "What did Mr. Wu ask Mr. Zhou to talk to me about this time?" Hefner finally got his attention.


    "I''d like to talk to Mr. Hefner about your longevity." Wu Hao looked at him with a smile.


    The expression on Hefner''s face changed as soon as he said that.


    For an old man whose neck has been buried in the earth, talking about life expectancy is a very unpleasant thing. Although he has bought a cemetery for himself in advance, he still doesn''t want to talk about death from his heart.


    "It seems that the topic Mr. Wu wants to talk about is very appropriate to my current state, but are you here to sell me insurance or are you going to sell me the purpose? As we all know, I''m ready for everything. " Said Hefner, with an unhappy face.

 Chapter 524

    "Has Mr. Hefner been born loveless?" Wu Hao is already talking and laughing.


    "No, I''m infatuated with everything in the world, the young girls around me, my business empire, my money, and I want to have them all the time."


    Hefner did not shy away from his greed, just said it became a helpless.


    "But it''s just my infatuation, young man. There are some things in the world that I can''t infatuate with all the time. Just like these girls, I''m always surrounded by the youngest and most beautiful girls. I''m infatuated with their young bodies, but I will grow old. I have no energy to enjoy their young bodies. This is the reality. I used to eat meat three times a day, but as you can see, I now eat vegetarian three times a day. I understand the dissatisfaction of the girls, but I have to think about my own body, and I want to enjoy their young body more. "


    Hefner shrugged, as most Americans do.


    "It seems that Mr. Hefner is still quite infatuated with the world." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Of course, I enjoy beautiful women, and I want to enjoy them forever. I have invested in many life medical projects, in the hope that one day an organization can develop some products that can prolong human life, so that my life can be extended." Hefner is undisguised and very direct. Unlike most Chinese people, he likes to beat around the bush. Like most American people, he speaks very straight and tends to express his inner views.


    Of course, Wu Hao doesn''t beat around the bush with him.


    "Mr. Hefner, would you believe me if I told you that I had a way to prolong your life?"


    Hefner was stunned, looking at Wu Hao''s face full of doubts.


    "Mr. Wu, I know that you are from China and that there are many miraculous and incomprehensible medical skills in China. However, I regret to tell you that I have tried many medical skills from China. In fact, they have not played a very good role in prolonging my life. To be exact, I still have a certain understanding of the development of modern life medicine, although I am eager to prolong my life, But I know that at present, the really effective technology has not really appeared, and the most important thing is to make progress in relieving the pain. "


    "What I want to show Mr. Hefner is not the medical skill from China, but the divine skill from the depth of the universe!"


    "Magic?"


    Hefner was strange to the word and curious.


    "I can go directly across the physiological law, give you time, extend your life span!" Wu Hao said.


    "Oh?" Hefner didn''t seem to express much doubt. He was more puzzled and puzzled. He was a powerful old man.


    "I think Mr. Hefner will doubt what I''m going to say next, so I''ll tell you a fact before that."


    Wu Hao said: "the essential reason for the death of any living body is not because the physiological limit is reached, but because the individual time is over. In order to facilitate Mr. Hefner to understand what I mean, let me give a specific example. A person''s life expectancy has been determined since he was born, for example, 85 years old. Then his life has been counting down from the moment he was born, At the end of the countdown to 85 years, no matter what conditions, life will end, no matter whether it reaches the physiological limit or not. "


    "What about those who died in accidents?"


    "On the surface, it was an accident that caused their death. In essence, it was an accident because the countdown was over." Wu Hao shrugged and understated, as if death were talking about life and death with human beings.


    "So... Mr. Wu, can you see the countdown?" Hefner was a little nervous when he said that.


    "Yes, I can see it." Wu Hao nodded.


    Hefner opened his mouth to ask the question he most wanted to ask, but in the end he held back.


    "Mr. Wu, according to your opinion, no matter what maintenance I do now, it won''t help. After my countdown, my life will end naturally?" Hefner road.


    "It''s true, but the maintenance work should be done. Lying on the hospital bed and not moving until swallowing the last breath is also called death. Eating breakfast at home and watching beautiful women die until the last moment of life. Different ways of treatment determine different ways of death." Wu Hao said.


    Hefner looked at Wu Hao for a long time.


    "Mr. Wu, as an old businessman, I know that I must constantly improve my cognition, accept the changes of all things, and use the changes to improve myself. I don''t doubt what Mr. Wu said, but what is the purpose of what Mr. Wu said? Since life expectancy is predestined at birth, can Mr. Wu change life and death? "


    "Mr. Hefner''s self-management ability is admirable. I think you need to accept the fact that I really have the ability to change a person''s life and death. I can break the barrier of destiny and extend or shorten the life span of human beings." Wu Hao said.


    "I would like to believe what Mr. Wu said, but how can Mr. Wu prove that you have this ability?"


    Hefner said: "since Mr. Wu came to me, he must know that I want to prolong my life, then I must pay a certain price, right? Before I pay the price, I think I have the right to know whether what I pay and what I get are really consistent


    "Mr. Hefner is a shrewd businessman, but he should understand that I can make people die, which is a good proof, but I can increase human life. Even if I prove that Mr. Hefner has to trust me enough, otherwise I can''t prove that I can make a living person live longer, right?"


    "Well, Mr. Wu, if you can prove that you can change a person''s time of death, I would like to believe that Mr. Wu can change a person''s life and death." Hefner said, looking at his expression, he has already been moved. For an old businessman, prolonging life is far more attractive than making more money.


    "There''s a young girl named Julia by the pool. When I came in, she had an hour and 36 minutes to live. I''ll accompany Mr. Hefner to see if the girl will die according to the time point I said, OK?"


    "I feel sorry, but of course I can!"


    Shivering, Hefner propped up, took a black crutch beside him, made a gentle gesture of please, and took Wu Hao out.


    Wu Hao smiles and goes out with him.


    Although the old man is lusty, his heart is really strong after some communication. Moreover, the old man extremely abides by his heart''s wishes, and his moral sense is very weak in him.


    Time trading needs this kind of person!

 Chapter 525

    "Mr. Wu''s wife is really beautiful. I seldom see such a beautiful oriental woman." Hefner watched them leave and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Thank you very much." Wu Hao didn''t mind his eyes.


    Hefner looked back at the countdown on his cell phone.


    2 minutes 21 seconds


    1 minute 34 seconds


    48 seconds


    15 seconds


    5¡­¡­


    4¡­¡­


    3¡­¡­


    2¡­¡­


    1¡­¡­


    He looked nervously into the room, and soon a nurse came out.


    "Mr. Hefner, Julia''s rescue is invalid. There''s no sign of life."


    Hefner was stunned for a long time, and the happiness on his face was far more than the sadness he should have.


    "Contact her family and tell her parents the exact cause of death."


    "All right."


    When the nurse left, Hefner picked up the phone and called the housekeeper to arrange the later affairs. He gave Julia''s parents a sum of consolation money to show her humanitarian care.


    "Mr. Wu..."


    "Go ahead, Mr. Hefner." Wu Hao looks at him with a smile.


    "It seems that Mr. Wu can predict the time of death."


    Hefner said seriously: "but it only proves that Mr. Wu has the ability to predict death, and it can''t prove that Mr. Wu can change people''s life and death. Is that right?"


    "If Mr. Hefner wants to say that, it''s true."


    Wu Hao laughed and said, "according to my usual temper, I don''t want to make too many explanations to win people''s trust, but today my conversation with Mr. Hefner is not bad. I''m willing to spend more time on Mr. Hefner. How do Mr. Hefner want me to prove it?"


    "Thank you for Mr. Wu''s patience. How about this? I will appoint a person this time. I hope Mr. Wu will let her die within the time specified by me. How about that?"


    "No problem."


    Wu Hao shrugged and took out a time trading contract. The Chinese on the contract has become English.


    "The experimenter must sign a transaction contract with me. The meaning of this contract is to sell her life to me. This is a way to reduce a person''s life. In this way, I can let her die at the time you set."


    "All right!"


    Hefner did not doubt Wu Hao''s way of execution, nor did he intervene too much in his way.


    "Judy."


    "Here I am."


    Judy is a mature bunny who has lived here for several years. She knows that Hefner doesn''t like her very much, but she can''t imagine that she will become his test object and victim.


    "Judy, you usually have a good relationship with Julia. I''ll give you a task."


    Hefner said: "you go to the housekeeper to get some money and take it to Julia''s parents. If I remember correctly, her family lives in Santa Monica, and it''s not far away. I''ll give you a car and you can drive by yourself."


    Hefner thought about it and said, "don''t go alone. You can go with Angela."


    "Yes, Mr. Hefner."


    Judy didn''t understand why he wanted to do it by himself, but since he said it, he had to do it, and it''s not a big deal. It''s also a good thing to have a chance to go for a ride in his luxury car.


    "Oh, by the way, Judy, go in and get a pen. I have something for you to fill in."


    "All right." Judy didn''t think too much. She went into the room to get the pen.


    "Mr. Hefner, when do you want this girl to die?" Wu Hao asked.


    "45 minutes from now." Hefner looked at his watch and reset a countdown on his phone.


    Wu Hao made an OK gesture.


    "Please fill out this form."


    Hefner gave him the contract and looked at Wu Hao.


    "Just fill in the information according to the above meaning. The bank card must be in my name. Fill in the column of selling time. The price is $0.2 per minute, 114 days, 21 hours and 03 minutes in 56 years. Sign your name in the lower right corner."


    "What does that mean?" Judy looked at it carefully and didn''t understand what it meant.


    "Just fill it in. When you come back, take this to the housekeeper, who will give you a sum of money." Hefner said with a smile.


    "Are you going to drive me away?"


    "No, no, no, Judy, you misunderstood. You are so beautiful. How can I drive you away? It doesn''t matter if you don''t want the money. You can ask Angela to come here and let her fill it in." Hefner said, his face unchanged.


    Judy was puzzled, but he couldn''t understand the meaning of the paper and the selling time? what do you mean?


    However, as soon as she heard that anyone could sign, and anyone who filled in could get the money, she didn''t think too much about it. She picked up the pen, filled in all the information on it, and signed her name.


    "Go, Judy. Go to the garage and pick a car you like." Hefner touched her leg with love and love on her face.


    ¡°OK¡£¡±


    "Don''t forget to bring Angela."


    "All right."


    Judy twists her hips and goes upstairs to change. Prada and Angela leave. The roar of the sports car fades away.


    Hefner looked at his cell phone, half an hour left.


    "Mr. Wu, Angela will be OK, won''t she?" Hefner asked.


    "Is Mr. Hefner concerned about that girl?" Wu Hao asked with a smile. I don''t know why. I have no aversion to this old man. Maybe my heart is more indifferent to life and death than he is. At least the life and death of these unimportant people.


    "Angela is one of my favorite girls."


    Hefner shrugged, looking like a devout believer, "I hope she''s OK."


    "I don''t know if there is anything wrong with her, but she won''t die now. She still has decades to live." Then he signed his name on the contract.


    Deal complete!


    Hefner looks at Wu Hao and the transaction contract in his hand. He doesn''t understand how such a contract can reduce people''s life span, but he is willing to accept the fact that if this contract can really buy people''s time, then in turn, if you want to increase people''s life span, you should buy time from him?


    It''s a good thing for the rich.


    Hope,


    It''s all true.


    "Mr. Hefner, you can''t witness the accident with your own eyes, so I''m afraid you will get the news some time later than the preset countdown on your mobile phone."


    "It doesn''t matter. I asked Angela and Judy to tell me the approximate time when she came back. I don''t need that precise time. I still have a fault-tolerant attitude towards new things. As long as it''s not too bad, I''m willing to believe it''s true." Hefner coughed.


    "Mr. Hefner is in a good mood." Wu haodao, this boast is sincere.


    "Don''t forget that I''m still a formal editor in chief. I need to review some of the territory myself. I have to constantly abandon my inherent cognition and accept more new things in order to grasp the needs of men in the new era. If I didn''t even have this awareness, my empire would have collapsed." Hefner said with a smile, rather smug.

 Chapter 526

    He''s really proud of that.


    A 91 year old man can still see the trend of the times, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    The most stubborn weakness of human beings is that the constantly consolidated cognition will hinder your cognition of new things. This is a rising dilemma that everyone is facing. Young people can''t do it well. An old man in his nineties can have such a strong consciousness to improve his cognitive level and control the trend of the times. In fact, this ability is admirable.


    Wu Hao doesn''t like to evaluate a person''s moral quality more and more. The more people he contacts, the more he finds that the weaker people like to portray themselves as morally perfect people. The weaker people can''t get rid of the limitations brought by moral constraints. On the contrary, those who are strong can hardly find morally perfect people, but they create a new world with their actions.


    Just like Hefner, 500 dollars built up the present billion Empire, he is a moral scum, but several moral perfectionists have made such achievements!?


    did not.


    Morality is high or low, ability is not good or bad!


    This is Wu Hao''s biggest cognition now.


    Maybe in the future, his ideas will change with what he encounters, but now his cognition is at this level.


    "Mr. Wu, this kind of transaction can increase and decrease a person''s life span. Is that so?" Hefner asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Hefner."


    "Does Judy''s selling his time mean that he will get a sum of money?"


    "Of course. It''s a fair deal. "


    "In turn, you need to pay a fee to buy time from you, but the fee should not be only $0.2 per minute, right? Otherwise, many people can live for thousands of years. "


    "Mr. Hefner is brilliant." Wu Hao smiles. The old man is really sensitive.


    Hefner saw that he didn''t want to mention or ask more, so he soon knew the result. Why rush to know the result in advance.


    He looked at the time and looked forward to it.


    Looking forward to Judy''s death as scheduled, so that he can believe that everything Wu Hao said is true, so that he can have more life and continue to enjoy the young body of these girls.


    The price is always needed.


    Compared with life, he is willing to give everything.


    There is only one life. As long as he is alive, he will be able to recreate the same brilliant achievements as he is now. This is his confidence in himself, even if he is 91 years old now.


    Half an hour passed quickly.


    Countdown 5


    four


    three


    two


    one


    end!


    Wu Hao sighed.


    Lean back on the chair and look at the gorgeous girls in this mansion.


    Compared with Hefner, he didn''t like these girls, but he felt that these girls were very pitiful. They seemed to be free, luxurious and bright, but they were just Hefner''s dolls. The best thing to say was that his pets were kept in a cage by him. What''s the difference between asking him for pocket money and begging for food?


    The fate of a pet is not up to you, so is Julia. What about Judy? He was pushed into the fire pit by his master and burned to death without knowing it.


    Hefner''s cell phone rang.


    Angela''s on the phone.


    Hefner immediately picked up the phone.


    "Angela."


    "Judy... Judy had an accident. What should I do?" Angela''s got no idea.


    "Car accident? What''s going on? "


    "Judy is driving very fast. A little dog suddenly runs out. Judy bumps into a street lamp in order to avoid collision. Now... Now his head is covered with blood. I... I..."


    "Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine. I''m stuck in the car. I don''t know what to do."


    "Don''t worry, Angela. Calm down first. Now let''s take a look at Judy''s condition for the ambulance to prepare emergency equipment. Now put your hand on Judy''s carotid artery and see if she has a pulse


    "No... no... Judy seems to be... Dead..." Angela''s mood became more excited.


    Hefner looked at Wu Hao.


    "Don''t be nervous, Angela. Hang up now and call 911. God bless you, dear," he continued


    Then he hung up.


    He put down his cell phone and looked at Wu Hao for a long time.


    He is not sure whether Wu Hao can increase people''s time, but he is now very sure that he can shorten a person''s life span. Otherwise, how can he make Judy''s death within his designated time?


    "Mr. Wu..."


    "I beg your pardon, Mr. Hefner."


    "Thank you."


    That''s not what Hefner wants to hear. He thinks about it,


    He said, "Mr. Wu, I don''t know what price I need to pay to buy enough time from you."


    "Don''t Mr. Hefner need me to prove it?" Wu Hao smiles.


    "I know that you Chinese have an idiom called" no more than three things ". Mr. Wu has given me two proofs. I think I should choose to believe that this is a real and effective thing, although I still can''t understand it, and I will never understand it in the future." Hefner road.


    Wu Hao looked at her and laughed.


    "Mr. Wu, what does that mean?"


    "Mr. Hefner, I''m sorry that I didn''t come to you today to prolong your life, but to provide you with an opportunity, an opportunity for cooperation."


    "Opportunities for cooperation?"


    Hefner is interested.


    "That''s right. Opportunities for cooperation."


    Wu Hao looked at the noisy yard and said, "Mr. Hefner, shall we find a suitable place to talk? Or wait for your people to sort out Julia''s business? There seems to be a bit of a mess here now. "


    "It''s really a bit chaotic. How about Mr. Wu, let''s talk about it in the study?"


    "Of course."


    "This way, please."


    Hefner brought Wu Hao to his study. He hung a lot of famous paintings and put a lot of interesting things. As for whether he used them, I don''t know. Maybe he used them? He doesn''t usually let those girls come to the study for him to have fun?


    "Would you like coffee or tea, Mr. Wu? I have Longjing from China. "


    "Tea."


    "Just a moment, Mr. Wu."


    Hefner personally brewed a pot of tea, the technique is not very professional, but obviously also after learning.


    "Please."


    "Please."


    Both had a cup of tea.


    "Can the cooperation just mentioned by Mr. Wu be more specific?" Said Hefner, a little eager.


    "Before I talk about cooperation, I''d like to explain to Mr. Hefner how I changed the time of human life and death."


    Wu Hao took out an English version of the time trading contract and put it in front of him.


    "This is a time trading contract. As it literally describes, what it does is to buy or sell the fixed life of human beings. Traders can get a sum of money by selling their life. Similarly, traders who want to buy time from me also need to pay me a sum of money to shorten their time to get money, Or buy life with your own money, that''s all

 Chapter 527

    Wu Hao said, Hefner''s eyes are bright, infinite business opportunities in front of him.


    How many young people in the United States waste their great youth? They want money to do what they want to do and buy what they want to buy. The market is as big as there are young people in the United States.


    In addition, there are a large number of families in the United States with a lot of bank debts. They are more eager than young people to get enough money. As a result, they have debt problems, improve their living standards, and improve their children''s education level. All these are urgently needed. If there is a way to allow them not to need any mortgage now, Just need to use their own time can get a considerable fee, they will not be willing to? No, they will!


    There are also beggars who roam around. If they have a chance to get something for nothing as they long for, will they not?


    Hefner saw a lot of business opportunities in an instant.


    "Since Mr. Wu mentioned cooperation, how can we cooperate?" Hefner said, sipping his cup of tea.


    "I''ll leave this business to Mr. Hefner, and I''ll give you a certain commission!"


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "in the United States, I don''t think it''s necessary to say how big the market is. Even if Mr. Hefner has enough ability, he can do this business in every corner of the world."


    "It''s natural." Hefner got excited and his old face glowed red.


    "As for the Commission, I don''t think Mr. Hefner is the kind of person who is short of money, so the commission I give is time. I think Mr. Hefner will need it?"


    "Of course! Time is more important to me than money! " There was light in Hefner''s eyes.


    "I can give Mr. Hefner a five minute Commission for every transaction over one year. If the transaction is less than one year, there is no commission. If the transaction is more than one year, it will also be counted as one transaction." Wu Hao said and looked at him with a smile.


    "Five minutes for a deal?"


    Hefner frowned, lower than he thought.


    "Mr. Wu, even if all the transactions I have completed are more than one year, 12 transactions can get an hour''s life span, 288 transactions can get a day''s life span, and more than 100000 transactions can get a year''s life span. I think it''s too little."


    Wu Hao looked at him with a smile and did not speak.


    "Mr. Wu, the market of time trading is really large, but it''s not an easy thing to really develop this business compared with that. It''s hard for me to cooperate with such a small commission." Hefner tried.


    "Mr. Hefner, let me ask you a question."


    "You said


    "Is time precious?"


    "Nature is precious."


    "There is no easy time."


    Wu Hao wrote lightly: "Mr. Hefner''s mental calculation ability is so strong that you should be able to easily calculate the market situation. I don''t think it''s very difficult to calculate 100000 transactions, right? A year is not a small sum. A year can let Mr. Hefner do many things he wants to do and enjoy many young and beautiful girls. And once Mr. Hefner does this business, even a million transactions will be very easy, right? And ten years of life is less for you, Mr. Hefner? What''s more, ten years is not the limit of the Commission. Mr. Hefner can expand the scope of the transaction and fight for 20 or even 30 years of life for himself. At that time, the level of modern medicine may have been very high, and the time given by fate to mankind may have also increased a lot, Mr. Hefner can openly use modern medicine as his cover up and continue to get time from me. Forty years and fifty years, your life is a miracle, and I offer you an opportunity to continue this miracle, right, Mr. Hefner? "


    "Mr. Wu is good at business, too."


    Hefner looked at Wu Hao for a long time, and no longer haggled over the 5-minute Commission.


    A five minute promotion of a business is actually not small for this huge market. Moreover, he can think of ways to extend the market to a larger place and conduct more transactions. It is not difficult to realize the life span of 20 years, 30 years, 40 years or even 50 years.


    "Mr. Wu, I have a question."


    "You said


    "To change people''s life span, we must complete the transaction. The so-called commission you give me should also be completed through the transaction?"


    "Of course."


    "How can it be my commission? It''s just another way of doing business, isn''t it? "


    "Mr. Hefner, I can change the price of buying time at will, that is to say, the buying price of $1 million per minute is also OK. What I offer you is not only an opportunity to buy time from me, but also an opportunity to buy time from me at a lower price." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I still can''t see the difference." Hefner shrugged.


    "Does Mr. Hefner want to know the difference so much?"


    "Of course. I''m a businessman. "


    "Regardless of the price, the biggest difference is that I can refuse anyone to buy time from me, and if we cooperate, I won''t refuse your deal."


    Hefner was stunned and had nothing to say.


    What Wu Hao gives is essentially an opportunity, an opportunity for him to live indefinitely.


    Even for this opportunity, he can''t refuse.


    Is not qualified to refuse!


    "I see, Mr. Wu. In that case, let''s talk about specific cooperation."


    "Mr. Hefner is cheerful."


    Wu Hao said: "I have only three specific requirements. First, Mr. Hefner is only responsible for the selling transactions of the trading party, and does not accept the request for the purchase time. Second, every trader can only trade once a year, and the trading time in his life can not exceed 20 years."


    Before he finished, Wu Hao looked at Hefner and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "What''s Mr. Wu''s third rule?" Hefner asked.


    "Article 3 is not easy to implement. It is not so much a requirement as a warning. As a businessman, Mr. Hefner will not miss any opportunity to gain profits. Time trading itself has huge profit space, and every trader will get a lot of money. At this time, as long as Mr. Hefner sets a return ratio, their money can easily reach your pocket. This is not the result I want to see. "


    Wu Hao said: "the money they get comes from me. You draw money from them and then use the money to buy time from me. This is equivalent to that you use my money to buy time from me. It''s not a good deal for me at all. So I hope Mr. Hefner will not do this. Once I find out that you have done this, I will make you pay what you should pay by raising the transaction price. Mr. Hefner had better believe that I have the ability to detect all this. "

 Chapter 528

    Hefner looked at the young man in front of him.


    There was an obvious surprise in his eyes. The young man from China looked so calm and confident, but at the same time, he was so delicate and profound.


    I don''t know the reason for the first one, but the second one is obviously to prevent him from cheating. If someone wants to make 20 transactions a year, he can win 20 transactions at a time according to one transaction a year. His conditions directly block his way of doing so, and the same person can only make a second transaction a year later, which is of little significance to him.


    The third warning


    This is very meaningful.


    If he does not set up obstacles, he will not miss this opportunity. Even if he only charges 10% commission from traders, the commission that a million traders can charge will far exceed his imagination, and the total amount of this number will exceed the sum of all the assets he has worked hard to achieve in his life.


    This young man is very clever!


    Very smart!


    The thoroughness of human nature is not inferior to those old men who have lived for nearly a century.


    A request blocked his fantasy, but he could not raise objection. After all, time was the best commission he had given.


    Hefner looks at Wu Hao deeply.


    As a businessman, he still can''t restrain his instinct of pursuing interests.


    Can this warning be implemented perfectly? If not, how to drill the loophole?


    The most important question is, can he really find himself getting the money directly or indirectly from the traders? If so, what kind of way did he go? If not, how will he fulfill this warning?


    "Mr. Hefner, I guess you must be thinking about how to deal with my warning now. It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you are willing to take advantage of my warning. I just want to wake you up


    Wu Hao said: "don''t forget that I am a person who can trade time as a commodity. I can ignore the security system of any bank, and it''s easy for me to find your asset changes. No matter you are in the hands of others, or you have changed hands several times, or in any way to hide the truth, I have a way to find out, I''m sorry, Mr. Hefner. I''ll raise the price on your transaction contract so that you can spit out all the money you get indirectly from me. Not only that, I''ll also make you spit out more money. Even if you die and can''t trade with me, I have a way to make you spit out the money! "


    This reminder is more like a warning. Hefner looks at the quiet young man in front of him.


    This warning is calm and calm, which makes him doubt that he really has the ability to find out what he has done from it. What''s more, it makes him doubt that he can not only control people''s life and death, but also have other terrible abilities to deal with ordinary people like them.


    He''s like death.


    If he is not old, he does not dare to contact death, because it makes people feel cold. Just like now, when a living young man is sitting in front of him, he suddenly feels that this young man is like death from hell. He can predict life and death, and also control life and death. Behind his calm warning, it seems that he really has power to control everything.


    Hefner is not sure whether he should try to profit from it in the future, but the problem now is clear that he can''t offend his bottom line.


    "Mr. Wu, you have to worry too much. Time is already the best commission you have given me. How can I profit from it again? Moreover, this money is exchanged by traders with their own lives. I am a person with morality and conscience. I know very well what I should do. Please rest assured." Hefner took a sip of tea and said with a smile.


    "I also believe that Mr. Hefner will understand my concerns and hope that Mr. Hefner will understand my means." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Happy cooperation!"


    Hefner smiles and reaches out his hand.


    "Happy cooperation, Mr. Hefner."


    Wu Hao also extended his hand and shook his hand. "I have a specific contract with us, which contains our details. Mr. Hefner, you can have a look. If there is no problem, we can sign the contract, which can be regarded as a formal cooperation."


    Wu Hao takes out a contract translated by Yu Ting and puts it in front of him.


    Hefner looked at it in detail.


    This contract is not a formal contract, because Wu Hao, as Party A, has not received any restriction. His obligation is only to provide him with enough transaction contracts and complete the Commission transaction with him at the agreed time. This contract is more about Party B, that is, to put forward requirements and binding conditions for him, Set a framework within which he must act.


    Does such a contract make sense?


    It doesn''t make any sense.


    Hefner knows very well that such a contract does not have any legal effect, nor is it protected by any law. Even Wu Hao does not need to give him this meaningless contract. I''m afraid he just wants to let him have a look at the binding treaties, that''s all.


    He had only one question.


    "Mr. Wu, the contract does not mention the specific amount of commission time I will buy from you, which is an unknown number to me. I think this is very unreasonable."


    "The reason is very simple. I can''t guarantee that Mr. Hefner will not go beyond the framework I set. As I said earlier, once Mr. Hefner does something deviant, I will not hesitate to raise the transaction price. Since the price itself will change, why write it on it?" Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Suppose I didn''t make any move beyond the framework, what kind of price should Mr. Wu give me? At least there should be a reserve price? "


    "There''s no low price in the buy. I''m sorry, Mr. Hefner." Wu haodao also did not have the idea of a specific explanation.


    "In this way, how can we cooperate? I''m very passive when I''m not sure about the transaction price. Mr. Wu, do you think a reasonable price may not be reasonable for me? I can''t say I''ll pay as much as you want? "


    "In fact, it has to be."


    Wu Hao said: "the price of time trading is unreasonable, so it''s meaningless for Mr. Hefner to talk about rationality with me. I can tell Mr. Hefner that as the basis of our cooperation, I still hope that we can maintain the minimum trust. You trust me not to offer at will, but I trust that you have not done anything deviant."


    Hefner looked at Wu Hao for a long time and finally signed his name on the contract.


    Even if this contract is meaningless, it also hides the most unfavorable potential unknown factors for him, so it should be signed.

 Chapter 529

    "Mr. Wu."


    Hefner hands the signed contract to Wu Hao.


    "Mr. Hefner, no more questions?"


    Wu Hao looks at Hefner with a smile.


    "In addition to the price, Mr. Wu''s contract is very clear. What I should do or shouldn''t do is clear at a glance. I have nothing to add." The key is whether he can add that he has no right to speak, which he knows very well, because,


    This is not a business negotiation.


    He has no premise to fight for his own interests.


    "Mr. Hefner is such a smart man."


    Wu Hao readily signed his name on it.


    The contract is in duplicate. Although it is useless, there is a bottom in each other''s heart.


    "Happy cooperation, Mr. Hefner."


    Wu Hao held out his hand and shook it with him.


    "Happy cooperation."


    "I''ll give you a software later. Every trader needs to download the software and complete the registration. You can manage your users on it. Similarly, you can communicate with me on it. You can ask me any questions at any time. For example, if the contract paper is not enough, I will give them to you at any time."


    "I see, Mr. Wu."


    "Well, I won''t disturb Mr. Hefner. We''ll see each other again soon."


    "Mr. Wu..."


    "Mr. Hefner, anything else?"


    "Mr. Wu, can you tell me how long life is left?" Hefner couldn''t help but solve the problem in the end.


    "Three years, 197 days, 15 hours and 43 minutes" Wu Hao smiles.


    Hefner''s face immediately changed.


    Less than four years?


    This


    "Mr. Wu..."


    "You said


    "Can I buy 20 years'' time from you before I make enough transactions with you?" Hefner road.


    "No way!"


    Wu Hao said: "twenty years is too much. I can give Mr. Hefner five years of trading time. How about that?"


    "Only five years?"


    "Yes."


    "Good! I''ll buy it for five years. What kind of price should Mr. Wu give me? "


    "200 dollars a minute!"


    Hefner frowned. If the price is 200 dollars per minute, it will be a little more than 500 million dollars in five years. The price is high or low.


    But for him, who has less than four years left, it''s very worthwhile to buy five years'' life with 500 million dollars.


    "Yes, Mr. Wu."


    "The amount involved in the transaction can only be one card. Mr. Hefner fills in a bank card with enough funds on it. If the balance is insufficient, the transaction cannot be completed." Wu Hao took out a contract and put it in front of him.


    Hefner took the contract, but the pen in his hand came down.


    "I don''t have enough cash on hand. If it can only be done in this way, it may take Mr. Wu to wait for me for a few more days. I need to concentrate my money." Said Hefner.


    "Sure. How about three days later?"


    "Good! Do you want Mr. Wu to live with me these days? I have many young and beautiful girls here, as you can see. I can arrange them to serve Mr. Wu. They will satisfy you whatever conditions Mr. Wu has. " Hefner said with a smile.


    "No, Mr. Hefner, I''m a traditional Chinese man."


    Wu Hao started to leave with a smile.


    "I''ll see you off, Mr. Wu."


    "No, Mr. Hefner. Your housekeeper is outside. He will take me away." Wu Hao has gone outside.


    Hefner, who was not very flexible, followed him to the door.


    ¡­¡­


    Leaving Hefner''s mansion, Wu Hao picks up the phone and prepares to call Yu Ting.


    It''s still early now. It''s not easy to come out and hang out with them.


    Before the phone was dialed, a taxi stopped in front of him.


    Wu Hao takes a casual look and hangs up in black.


    A beautiful woman got out of the car and stood in front of him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Wu Hao looks at Shen Bingqing in front of him in an incredible way. I didn''t expect that this woman could follow her, and she could follow here.


    "Didn''t you say that I could follow you at any time? Now that you are ready to extend your evil claws abroad, I can just unite with Interpol to arrest you." Shen Bingqing said, joking.


    After reporting his affairs to the above, the leader attached great importance to him and made her pay close attention to his every move. As soon as she received the news of offshore, she immediately followed him by plane.


    "How did you find me?" Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "Don''t forget I''m a policeman." Shen Bingqing smiles with a cold face, which is a bit of a normal woman''s attitude. I don''t know whether it''s because of a guilty heart or because there''s not so much pressure after going abroad.


    "I''ve really convinced you, officer Shen Da. How powerful are you to follow me? Since you can follow me here, I''m afraid I can''t drive you away. You can follow me if you want


    Wu Hao said he left, took out his mobile phone to make a call to Yu Ting.


    "Tingting, where are you? I''ll go to you. "


    "Hey, are you a man? Come and help me with my luggage."


    "You have the ability to come here, but you don''t have the ability to carry your own luggage." Wu Hao didn''t care about her.


    "Young master is entangled by which beauty again?"


    "A pretty cop."


    "The police?"


    "Well, I''ll come to you. You''ll see this psycho in a moment."


    Wu Hao hung up the phone and looked back at her. It was clear that she was a cold beauty. At this time, she looked like a woman who had been abandoned. It was very sad.


    "Hey, are you going to help me or not?"


    "You''re a policeman, not my eldest ladies. Take it yourself." neuropathy.


    "Not a bit of gentlemanly."


    "When did I make you feel like a gentleman? I''m a hooligan in the first place. Well, it''s normal to have no gentlemanly demeanor Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes, you are good."


    Shen Bingqing looked back at the place where Wu Hao came out.


    "If I''m right, the mansion you came out of is Hefner''s? This mansion was sold to someone else last year. Do you go in to see Hefner or who? "


    "Hefner."


    "He still lives in it."


    "You don''t know. Although the mansion has been sold, the buyer must agree that Hefner will live here until he dies. You understand."


    "What rules."


    "The rules."


    "Well, well, which hotel are you staying at? I won''t go shopping with my suitcase. "


    "I came directly from the plane. I''m not sure where I want to live. You''re not very skilled. Guess where I''ll live?" Wu Hao joked.


    "Psycho."


    Shen Bingqing gives him a white look. She can only catch up with him with her luggage and find him. She doesn''t want to lose him again.

 Chapter 530

    Beverly mall.


    Yu Ting bought a lot of things with her two little Lori goddesses. She had their favorite clothes and some small gifts to take back to other sisters.


    They are both curious about everything here, but they are so beautiful that they are suffocating. Even in western aesthetics, they are among the top beauties. Their curiosity is not rustic at all, but full of innocence.


    Yu Ting can''t be familiar with these places any more. She can easily get in and out of high-end places. She takes them to and fro in various special stores to buy all the things they like.


    When Wu Hao and Shen Bingqing appeared in front of them, they were all stunned.


    Shen Bingqing is very beautiful. There is no doubt about that. From a girl''s point of view, she is also very beautiful. She is no different from the sisters in the family. It is for this reason that when they see Shen Bingqing and Wu Hao standing together, their first reaction is that there may be another sister in the family.


    Liya has nothing to do with Shirley, and she won''t think too much about it. When Yu Ting sees this situation, she is helpless at first, and then a little sad. The young master''s attraction to beautiful girls is really not so strong.


    "To introduce you, this is officer Shen Bingqing. The reason why he is here is to spy on me, eh, right, officer Shen." Wu Hao joked.


    "Don''t be so ugly. I just want to stop you from committing crimes and maintain world peace."


    "Hehe, it''s great." Wu Hao gave her a white look.


    "Hello."


    "Hello, officer Shen, our young master has given you trouble." Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "Master, is officer Shen also our sister?" Shirley asked curiously.


    "Cough, don''t talk nonsense, you girl. I don''t know her well." Wu Hao was not old enough to be a red face.


    Shen Bingqing''s face is red. She knows that Wu Hao has many women, and they all live with him. They seem to have good feelings. There are many beautiful women around him. It''s really easy to be mistaken for his woman when she suddenly appears beside him.


    "Aren''t you two his women? How can you call him master? " Shen Bingqing changed the subject.


    "It''s a secret that only our sisters know." Leia smiles sweetly. Sweetness is not temperament.


    Shen Bingqing laughed and said nothing.


    Let their own woman called master, or such a lovely little girl, this guy is really enough ghost animal.


    "Are you ready? If not, I''ll go on with you. " Wu Hao said.


    Yu Ting takes a look at Shen Bingqing who is carrying a suitcase. Wu Hao says that she is following him to watch him. If they want to go on shopping, Shen Bingqing will surely follow them with her suitcase. Of course, they are not embarrassed, but as a beautiful woman, she is very embarrassed.


    Since these days will always bow to see, it is not to let others a beautiful woman too embarrassed.


    "It''s almost time to hang out. We haven''t had a rest after we get off the plane. We''d better stay first."


    Yu Ting said: "it seems that our family has several houses in Beverly Hills. Do you plan to stay here, young master, or contact Mr. Zhou to stay in the hotel he arranged?"


    "Do we have a house here?"


    "Well, there are a few."


    "Then live nearby. I haven''t finished talking with Hefner, and I''ll save the trouble."


    "Yes, young master, I''ll arrange it now."


    Yu Ting goes to one side and makes a phone call.


    "Your family is really rich. There are still some houses in this kind of place, or some apartments." Shen Bingqing said with emotion.


    "All right."


    Wu Hao looked at her with a smile, "officer Shen, we don''t stay in a hotel. Please help yourself."


    "Now that I''m here, I can still stay in a hotel by myself. I''m not alone in any house here, am I right? I''ll live with you. Didn''t you say you were a good citizen before? Now it''s time for the police and the people to cooperate. " Shen Bingqing looks at him cunningly, not guilty at all.


    "I didn''t know you had such a thick skin, officer Shen." Wu Hao gave her a white look.


    "It doesn''t matter. Since officer Shen has just come here, let''s live with us. Our young master really likes to make trouble. I hope officer Shen will give him more warnings and don''t let him make trouble outside." Yu Ting said with a smile that she had arranged her residence.


    "You are not so much a man as a woman." Shen Bingqing began to laugh.


    This woman really doesn''t treat herself as an outsider. Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    Soon a Rolls Royce stopped in front of them.


    "Let''s go, officer Shen. You''re the biggest. After you." Wu Hao said sarcastically.


    "Thank you."


    Shen Bingqing was not polite to him and got into the car.


    "Come on, master."


    Liya pulls him into the car. Yu Ting giggles and finally gets on the car.


    In less than ten minutes, the car stopped in a luxury house. It''s obviously a Mediterranean style house. I don''t like Hefner''s house. This house is relatively new, probably because no one lives in it. The house is very new and comfortable to maintain.


    "It''s the closest to Hefner''s house. The young master needs to go and look for him at any time. He will be there soon." Yu tingdao.


    "It''s not bad except for a smaller area." It''s estimated to be more than 3000 square meters.


    "It''s a little small, but five of us will be enough, and only for a few days."


    "That''s it."


    Wu Hao took two little goddesses into the house.


    "Don''t you think it''s hard for him to pull other women?" Shen Bingqing asked suddenly.


    Yu Ting was stunned for a moment, and didn''t know how to answer her question for a moment.


    Their sisters usually sleep with him even when they are sleeping. They never think about holding hands.


    "Is officer Shen uncomfortable to see our young master holding other girls?" Yu Ting subtly changed the topic.


    "Of course not."


    Shen Bingqing suddenly realized that her words were ambiguous and explained: "I''m uncomfortable for you girls. As a normal girl, how can I allow my man to be so close to other women? Seriously, I really can''t understand what you all think. Everyone is so beautiful. It seems that you don''t want to be with him for money. Why are you willing to be with so many girls? Who do you like


    Shen Bingqing couldn''t stop, and continued: "I think he just came out of Hefner. I want to say he''s not Hefner, and you''re not Hefner''s pets. Your family backgrounds are not bad, and your knowledge and self-cultivation are very high. What kind of man is not good to find under such good conditions, A man who''s playful enough to compete with Hefner. "

 Chapter 531

    "Officer Shen, you seem to know a lot about us?" Yu Ting asked with a smile.


    "I did some investigation on you when I went after Wu Hao."


    "Is officer Shen really here to watch our young master?" Yu Ting thought it was just an excuse.


    Looking at her smiling eyes, Shen Bingqing blushed a little and explained, "don''t get me wrong. I''m really not interested in your young master. The reason why I have contact with him is for his case. By the way, I''ll watch him to collect evidence."


    "Oh, so it is."


    Yu Ting glanced at her and said, "if you know something about us, you should know that we are very happy together with the young master. In fact, you can''t compare the young master with Hefner. All the beauties around Hefner are just tools for him to enjoy himself. Hefner doesn''t love them, and they are only interested in Hefner''s money, And the young master, he... I think we all admit that he is really fickle, otherwise there would not be so many women, but you say he loves us or not, and you may not believe it. We all believe that he loves us, even though he seems a little fraternal, and each of us is with him because we love him. "


    "Maybe in the worldly cognition, a man can only be with a woman, and a woman can only allow her man to love her. In fact, we used to have the same idea, but with more contact, our ideas will be different. The key to living happily together is that there is no contradiction between our sisters, Everyone lives in harmony, and the young master knows how to adjust the relationship between our sisters. Although it sounds incredible to you, it''s a fact, but you can''t understand it. "


    "I really can''t understand you women." Shen Bingqing looked at her. When she said this, she was obviously happy, which she could not understand.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter if other people understand it or not. Now I want to understand it very well. As long as we live happily, that''s enough." Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "Is he really that good? So that you can follow him so wholeheartedly! " The more affectionate she was, the more curious Shen Bingqing was.


    "There are things you don''t understand that you haven''t experienced. Let''s go, officer Shen. I''ll arrange a room for you. " Yu Ting smiles and doesn''t explain much.


    Shen Bingqing looks at her beautiful face. She is such a beautiful and elegant girl. She really doesn''t understand why she likes Wu Hao.


    Maybe she can never understand, just like she can''t understand why those girls in Hefner''s house can become men''s pet rabbits for money, practice their body and soul.


    "Young master, take a bath first. I''ll have someone prepare a breakfast and have a rest."


    "OK, you''ll come in later."


    "Go, take a bath." Shirley takes Wu Hao and her sister upstairs.


    Shen Bingqing is blushing downstairs.


    "Yu Ting, do they wash with him?" It''s destroying the three outlooks.


    "They are all young men''s women, and they are sisters to each other. What''s wrong with bathing together?" Yu Ting laughs at her problems. At home, several people often take a bath with him. Sometimes they take a bath with him. It''s no surprise that Shen Bingqing is so at a loss. On the contrary, she doesn''t know how to say it.


    "I''ve really opened my eyes." Shen Bingqing smiles bitterly. She only knows that they seem to have a good relationship with him, but she doesn''t mind taking a bath together.


    "Yu Ting..."


    "Well, you said


    "How old are they? Are you grown up? "


    "Er..." Yu Ting was stunned and almost burst out laughing. Shirley and Liya have at least several hundred million years of life, right? But their bodies really look like Yuxin. No matter how they look, they are lovely little Lori. With their personality, no wonder she misunderstands them.


    "How old do you think they are?"


    "Fifteen or sixteen at the most?"


    "Well, it seems that you are only a few years old. You must be an adult. Officer Shen can rest assured about that." Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "Are they... Sisters?"


    "Well, sister."


    "Wu Hao is really enough. He''s just a villain!" Shen Bingqing angrily looked upstairs, that is to say, there are two pairs of Sister Flowers in his woman, and one pair is his sister. This guy is more hateful than Hefner.


    "There was a big contradiction between them, a life and death contradiction, but because of the young master, do you think they are now in conflict?" Yu Ting light way, if not for the young master to mediate the contradiction between their sisters, perhaps the earth will be destroyed by their sisters, once also maybe.


    Shen Bingqing was stunned, and the indignation on her face became a little embarrassed.


    In her view, two women and a man together will only increase the contradiction, never thought that the contradiction between two women can be eliminated because of a man.


    "Officer Shen, I''ll take you to your room to have a rest. You should have been on the plane all night. Take a bath and change your clothes. I''ll call you when breakfast is ready." Yu Ting smiles gracefully.


    "Well, please."


    Shen Bingqing doesn''t know what to say. There is bigamy in law, but it doesn''t stipulate that a man can''t have more than one girlfriend. Maybe such a person should be morally condemned, but he doesn''t break the law.


    Yu Ting took her upstairs and went downstairs to have her breakfast prepared.


    When Shen Bingqing closes the door, she can still vaguely hear the noise coming from another room. When she thinks of Wu Hao playing with two girls in the bathroom, she feels uncomfortable. She doesn''t like the impact of this moral concept.


    After a day''s flight and jet lag, she''s a little tired and doesn''t want to think so much. Anyway, her purpose is to monitor his every move, not to influence him.


    Lock the door and take a shower.


    After the shower, when I opened the door and went out, I could still hear the three of them frolicking in the room. They rolled their eyes and went downstairs.


    It''s rare for him to go abroad and relax. As long as he doesn''t do too much, he doesn''t have to report at any time.


    "Officer Shen, so fast?"


    Yu Ting has arranged everything and is going to take a bath. She has already come down.


    "Why don''t you listen to your young master molesting two little girls upstairs?"


    Shen Bingqing complained discontentedly, and then said, "you go up and wash it. I''ll walk around and have a look. I don''t think there''s any forbidden area, right?"


    "This is an ordinary house." Yu Ting smiles and doesn''t want to explain to her. She goes upstairs to take a bath.

 Chapter 532

    Shen Bingqing walked around the room and didn''t find anything special or wrong.


    After a round, the biggest feeling is that the Wu family is really rich.


    Beverly Hills is a world-class community of rich people. There are countless people who want to buy a house here, but money may not be able to buy it. How many Suites do the Wu family have here, which are tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of dollars? These sets are not a small number.


    The key is not money. How can their family have several sets? That''s what''s so powerful.


    She also applied to read the information about the Wu family, but she was rejected directly. She also tried to get the answer from her father, but even his father knew nothing about the Wu family. She only said that this is a family divorced from the practical and social significance, and she still can''t understand what this sentence means.


    But one thing she is sure is that Wu Hao''s family has a lot of money and great influence, and it has the same strong impression not only at home, but also in other countries in the world. For example, this time, Hefner thinks highly of himself. Wu Hao can see him whenever he wants and visit him whenever he wants. A family with influence in China can do it.


    When thinking about the Wu family''s influence, Shen Bingqing even has a feeling that if Wu Hao wants to meet the leader, it''s also his business. She vaguely feels that the Wu family''s influence is not just the accumulation of money, but the result of the joint action of money and power. What''s more terrible is that the Wu family never seems to have a direct impact on power.


    She doesn''t know whether she feels right or not, but from the reaction of the domestic high-level, she should have this meaning.


    In fact, when she thought about Wu Hao''s background, she knew that it was impossible for her to check Wu Hao.


    Even if it''s just a check, I really want to find out how to deal with him. If I don''t say whether the Wu family will like it or not, those leaders will be scared to death. The biggest result is that she will be dismissed and away from everything related to Wu Hao.


    She had a hunch that she felt right.


    There are some things that can''t be changed by human power. For example, it''s impossible to make the sun dim in summer.


    So now she doesn''t plan to pursue Wu Hao''s affairs. Anyway, the people above have already contacted Wu Hao. She doesn''t need to consider what kind of results will be produced. What she has to do is to do a good job of monitoring and forbidding.


    "Officer Shen, breakfast is ready. Have breakfast." Yu Ting cried at the door.


    "Well, here I am."


    Shen Bingqing was too lazy to think so much.


    "Did officer Shen find something wrong?" Wu Hao joked.


    "I just look around." Shen Bingqing gave him a white look and sat down to eat.


    Breakfast is very western, vegetable salad with nuts and oats, a cup of mixed juice, not luxurious, but nutrition is very comprehensive.


    "Wu Hao, what are your plans for the next few days?" Shen Bingqing asked.


    "You are here to monitor me. Monitoring means that I am mine. If you can monitor, you can monitor. If you can''t monitor, you have no ability. What do you mean that you let me tell you the itinerary? This should be called active cooperation in the investigation? " Wu Hao is speechless.


    "I''ll just ask you what you''re doing so seriously?" Shen Bingqing looks back at him and thinks that if he doesn''t plan to go out, she will have a good sleep at home. It''s sleepy before the jet lag, but if he wants to go out, she can only wake up and go out with him.


    "Where are you going after dinner? My husband is with you these two days! " Wu Hao is too lazy to pay attention to her. Shen Bingqing gives her a white eye and scolds her shamelessly. She is too lazy to pay attention to him and eats her own food.


    "Let''s go shopping with our host. I want to go through every shop." Shirley said with a smile.


    "OK, we''ll go shopping if Shirley wants to."


    "Sister, I found that the master loves you so much." Liya giggles. She is more happy than anyone to see her sister stick to Wu Hao. During this period, her sister is just like a changed person, but she is very happy for her change.


    "The young master seems to have been very fond of you and your sisters all the time."


    Yu Ting smiles and says, "but master, the matter between you and Hefner is not finished. Don''t you need to solve it first? Or do you need me to give you more information? "


    "No, he''s just raising money. Three days later, I''ll find him myself, and we''ll leave when we''re done. " Wu haodao did not shy away from Shen Bingqing.


    "Well, the young master will accompany us shopping these three days when he is free. It happens that we will prepare more gifts for you. In addition, we will see what useful things we can buy and make some decorations for our family. Our own manor is still a little free."


    "I also think the room is quite empty. I can buy something to hang up." Leia said.


    "Look what you like. We''ll buy whatever you like." Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "Master, you have to pay." Leia giggles.


    "We should bring Nami here. Nami is a rich woman in our family." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Shall I ask Nami to come?" Shirley said, just a few seconds.


    "Well, young master, it''s a joke." Yu Ting interrupts the conversation. If Na Mei suddenly appears in the room, Shen Bingqing will be scared and can''t explain it.


    "You can buy whatever you want and take it back together." Wu Hao said with a smile and touched Shirley''s smooth hair. This girl is really a little girl who has not grown up. She has been living in the netherworld all the time. Now that she has come here to live, her life has really begun, and the unfolding of her nature is more beloved.


    "I just saw a picture. It''s very beautiful. I don''t know if it''s for sale." Shirley said.


    "That''s the decoration in the shop. Just ask where they bought it. You can''t let people take down the decorative paintings and sell them to us." Yu Ting smiles and pours half a cup of juice for Shirley.


    "Oh, then I see a dress with super temperament. I think it''s especially suitable for Hanhan. Let''s buy it later."


    "OK, we''ll walk more and buy some clothes for everyone later."


    Shen Bingqing is eating breakfast in silence. Although she doesn''t speak, her attention has been focused on them. The atmosphere at the table is very pleasant, but for her, this pleasant atmosphere makes her feel uncomfortable, because it conflicts with her ideas.


    She can see that Yu Ting doesn''t regard her sisters as rivals, but rather as sisters. They also smile at Yu Ting''s relationship, which she can''t understand at all.


    Weird!


    uncomfortable!


    I feel that my three views have been overturned.

 Chapter 533

    From morning to night.


    Shen Bingqing originally just wanted to follow Wu Hao. As a result, they were happy to go shopping. They took her to go shopping together. She was very tired. At the end of the day, everyone was very tired.


    However, at the end of this day, she understood that some things in the world could not be understood and recognized with common sense.


    She once doubted that the harmony they showed was only for Wu Hao. After all, women can understand men''s mind and make men feel that their women are very harmonious, which is helpful to win men''s favor, but she found that she was wrong.


    The relationship between the three of them is really good.


    When a person is having a good time, the mood they show can''t be disguised. When the three of them happily choose clothes for each other in the shopping mall, the mood is that they treat each other as good sisters, the kind of good sisters who are very close to each other.


    If you don''t look at Wu Hao, Shen Bingqing has no doubt that they are the best friends and sisters. Of course, even if Wu Hao is there, they are still the best friends and sisters, but she can''t understand the relationship.


    I really don''t understand.


    I always felt that they had been cheated by Wu Hao before, but today I found out that they really loved him one by one. As a policeman, she could tell the truth from that kind of eyes, but she couldn''t cheat people.


    Before, she felt that Wu Hao absolutely wanted to play with them. After all, they are so beautiful and a man would be interested in such girls and have the ability to take them for himself. Any man would be willing to do such a thing, and he just put it into practice. But today, she found that she was really wrong. Wu Hao always looked at them with doting eyes, That kind of eyes is a man''s protection and love for women. With this kind of eyes, she can''t be justified in her duty. Wu Hao is playing with them.


    He loves them and they love him.


    Although this kind of emotional way is unimaginable and unacceptable, from an objective point of view, she has to admit that they are really happy with him without any pretence.


    Even


    Shen Bingqing is a little reluctant to admit that when she goes shopping with them, she is a bit infected by them. The biggest problem with this kind of infection is that her impression of Wu Hao has changed, at least,


    He was no longer her emotional liar.


    "Wu Hao, I admire you for being able to go shopping with girls for so long."


    Shen Bingqing is too tired to walk on the sofa. She seldom sees that men can go shopping with girls for a day. She really looks down on this guy.


    "It''s fun to go shopping with beautiful women." Wu Hao smiles. She''s happy to see that she''s so tired. Let''s see if you still follow her.


    "I feel that it''s very good for the host to go shopping with us. It''s different from our sisters." Leia said.


    "Yes, I think so."


    "Company is the longest confession." Yu Ting smiles and says, "take a bath after a rest. Relax. I''ll let people prepare dinner. We''ll have dinner on the lawn later. The atmosphere will be more relaxed."


    "I''ll take a bath first. I''m really tired."


    Shen Bingqing helped herself up the stairs. She didn''t have a good rest. She was even more tired. She felt that she could fall asleep as soon as she fell on the bed. I don''t know how the three girls could have such a good energy.


    "Tingting, you can order a meal. Let''s take a bath together."


    "Yes, I remember there''s a good restaurant here. I''ll call and order first. What would you like to eat? "


    "Let''s have some special dishes. When it comes to food, it''s really impossible for foreign countries to compare with domestic ones. Just try some special dishes."


    "Well, I''ll order some specials."


    After Yu Ting''s meal, Wu Hao goes upstairs to take a bath with three beauties in his arms. Now there are beauties around every day. Even if he takes a bath, he doesn''t like one person. Once he forms this habit, it''s hard to change, and of course he doesn''t want to change it.


    Five people came out of the bath and the meal just arrived.


    Enjoying the sea breeze from the Pacific Ocean and the mountain breeze from Beverly Hills, the five people sat together and enjoyed a beautiful dinner. They were in a good mood.


    After one day''s contact, even Shen Bingqing didn''t want to despise Wu Hao. Anyway, it was quite easy to be with him and them. Wu Hao never avoided saying things in front of her, so there was no need to be vigilant and pay attention to every word he said.


    After dinner, five people sat in the living room and watched TV.


    Shen Bingqing was the first one who couldn''t hold on.


    "You see, I went upstairs to sleep. I''m a little tired before the jet lag." Then he yawned


    "Well, good night!" Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "Good night."


    "Tomorrow Bingbing, when you get up, call us and we''ll discuss where to play." Shirley said.


    "Good." Shen Bingqing answered and went upstairs yawning.


    "I''m so tired that I still have the will to follow us. In order to monitor me, she''s hard-working." Wu Hao smiles and shakes his head.


    "Young master, let''s go to bed early." Yu Ting smiles but says nothing.


    "OK, I''ll stay with you all day, and you''ll stay with me all night!"


    Wu Hao smiles. A princess holds Yu Ting up and goes upstairs.


    "Go to bed."


    Shirley giggled, took lya''s hand and went upstairs together.


    "Sister seems to be looking forward to it?" Leia joked.


    "No way." Shirley''s face turned red.


    "Not yet." On the contrary, Liya laughs, and her sister seems to enjoy the love of her master more and more.


    As soon as he enters the room, Wu Hao throws Yu Ting on the bed and takes off his pajamas.


    "What''s the hurry, young master?"


    Yu Tingchen said with a smile, "would you like to ask the young master a question?"


    "He said


    "Young master doesn''t mean anything to Bingbing?"


    "Well? Do you think I''m interested in her? " Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. She is really boring, although she is beautiful.


    "It''s true that young master has no interest in Bingbing now, but from my experience, all the beauties who have been close to him for a long time will be accepted by young master eventually, and it''s obvious that Bingbing''s attitude towards young master is much better this day. It''s just one day. If we have more contact, even if young master is not interested in others, I''m afraid people will be interested in the young master. " Yu Ting joked.


    "I think Bingbing has a very high probability of falling in love with her host." Leah smiles and looks at him with her chin on the bed.


    "I don''t see her liking me." Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "It''s hard to say that Bingbing''s attitude towards the host has obviously changed. This is a fact. It''s not surprising if she really likes the host." Said Shirley, leaning against him.


    "So, what do you mean by this? Don''t you want me to take her away? " Wu Hao wry smile, they won''t magnanimous to such a degree!?

 Chapter 534

    "It doesn''t matter between us." Shirley said.


    "Tingting, what about you?" Liya looks at Yu Ting. It''s obvious that she and Shirley have the same idea.


    "How to say that."


    Yu Ting sighed and said: "we have said before that as long as we meet the conditions, we will accept it even if the young master takes it home. But... It''s still a little difficult for me to take the initiative to accept a girl. If I don''t want to, of course, I hope the young master doesn''t provoke others, but it''s obvious that all the girls who have long contact with the young master can''t escape from the young master''s clutches, Even if I don''t accept it, it should be the same result in the end! "


    "I feel it too." Leia said with a smile.


    "Yes, otherwise we would not have so many sisters in our family." Shirley is heartless smile, not worried about more than one sister, but a little look forward to.


    "Why don''t you believe me?" Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "It''s not that we don''t believe in the young master, it''s that the young master never reassures people in this respect." Yu Ting is angry.


    "What do you want me to do? I''m not interested in other people. Can I take the initiative to accept her? Because she might be captured by me in the future? " Looking at them, Wu Hao didn''t know whether to be happy or depressed for their openness.


    "Oh, whatever you want, young master, just let it be." Yu Ting takes a breath. It turns out that no matter how much you want, it''s useless. Even it''s useless to stop it. Just do what you want.


    "That is, no matter what I do, I don''t think I can like her. What do you want to do? Go to bed. Hey, three wives, I''ve been with you all day. Do you want to reward me at night?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "Go wash it first ~ ~ ~ go, go." Yu Ting pushes him to the bathroom.


    "Let''s go too ~ ~"


    Shirley giggles and pulls them both into the bathroom.


    ¡­¡­


    After washing, Shen Bingqing lay in bed and soon fell asleep.


    She was really tired. After a day''s flight, she was already tired. She was followed by them for a day''s shopping before she had a rest. Now she had time to rest. As soon as she fell on the bed, she felt sleepy.


    As a policeman, she never sleeps too deeply. Even though she is so tired, she is easily awakened by a little movement. Keeping alert at any time is the basic quality of a policeman, which she does very well.


    When she fell asleep, she heard something, and she soon woke up.


    Rub your eyes and sit up.


    It''s a girl''s voice, but why is it so strange?


    Pick yourself up and listen carefully


    Her face immediately turned red and she pulled over the quilt to cover herself.


    She heard the voices of three girls, which came from Wu Hao''s room one after another. As soon as she heard the voices, she knew what was going on. It was just a girl making such a voice. It was normal for a man and a woman to sleep in a room and do something. But... The three girls making such a voice together meant that Wu Hao was not only sleeping with the three of them, And I did that indescribable thing with the three of them, which


    The whole three outlooks have been overturned.


    They are close to each other as sisters. She already knew it during the day. She didn''t expect that they could even do this together. It''s beyond the scope of feeling like sisters!?


    Their relationship is a mess.


    All of a sudden, I don''t feel sleepy at all. Originally, I don''t know the sound very clearly. I have to admit that their voices are very nice. But this kind of sound always makes the brain produce a strong sense of picture unconsciously. Even the purest girl will have pictures in her mind unconsciously. Now the voices of three girls are rising one after another, Where can she sleep safely.


    Even if it''s useless to cover the quilt, how can I feel their voice more and more obvious!?


    Damn it.


    For an hour and a half, the sound slowly stopped.


    Shen Bingqing was relieved. She was getting up to get a new one. Someone knocked at the door.


    "Who is it?" Shen Bingqing is startled and thinks that Wu Hao is coming to do something about her.


    "It''s me, Yu Ting."


    "Oh."


    Shen Bingqing goes to open the door.


    "Tingting, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s OK. Can I sleep with you at night?" Yu tingdao.


    "Sleep with me?"


    Shen Bingqing was stunned. She didn''t know why she wanted to come and sleep with her. She didn''t know how to refuse her for a while.


    "May I?"


    "Yes, come in."


    Shen Bingqing closed the door and locked it in case a man came over in the middle of the night. She would kill people.


    Yu Ting''s limbs are weak. As soon as she enters the room, she lies on the bed.


    "Tingting, go to bed first."


    Shen Bingqing blushed and took a small strip from the suitcase to the bathroom. For a woman, it''s embarrassing that her body has such an obvious reaction.


    Yu Ting is a Leng at first, also understand immediately is how to return a responsibility, but schoolgirl has such reaction very normal.


    Shen Bingqing came out of the bathroom quickly, her face was red.


    Lying in bed with Yu Ting, her face is even more red. The girl beside her is one of the girls Wu Hao just loved. Now lying in the same bed with her, the picture in her mind is more lingering.


    "Bingbing, did you just... Hear that?" Yu Ting Road, in fact, she is also very embarrassed, if it is their own sisters are nothing, but Shen Bingqing and they have no relationship, which is a bit embarrassed.


    "Well."


    Shen Bingqing nodded and couldn''t help saying, "I thought you could wash with him at most. I didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen together."


    "I can''t accept it before, but after experiencing it, I will know that some things will be different from what I imagined."


    Yu Ting looked at her, although shy, but still very frankly and she said these things, she came to sleep with her is to chat with her.


    "This kind of thing is not acceptable even if you experience it? What''s the difference between this and those childe brothers who spend some money to let a few women go home and sleep with them? During the day, I still think Wu Hao has real feelings for you. Now it seems that I am wrong again. He may not be playing with your feelings, but he is absolutely playing with your body. " Shen Bingqing blushed and said that her sense of justice as a policeman made her a little angry.


    "When you have feelings with a boy, your body, which you don''t want to be touched by any boy, will naturally be willing to contribute to him. Emotion and body should be inseparable."


    Yu Ting looks at her with a smile and suddenly asks, "Bingbing, it seems that she hasn''t been in love yet?"


    "Why do you ask this all of a sudden?" Shen Bingqing''s face is redder.

 Chapter 535

    Yu Ting didn''t come to sleep with her when she had nothing to do.


    She knows very well that this girl has a great chance to become a part of her family. After all, facts and experience have proved that the beautiful girls around him can''t escape this fate in the end.


    She wants to see Shen Bingqing''s attitude.


    Shen Bingqing''s attitude is very obvious, and the more her attitude is, the more Yu Ting understands that the more likely this girl will fall into it in the end. The reason is very simple¡ª¡ª


    There is a huge gap between Wu Hao she knows now and the fact. The larger the gap is, the stronger her liking for Wu Hao will be in the future, which is almost predictable.


    If one thing can''t be changed, then acceptance is the best state.


    Now Yu Ting can really do this. Originally, her sisters have already agreed that qualified girls are acceptable. With such psychological expectation, it''s not so difficult to accept her.


    Shen Bingqing doesn''t know what Yu Ting''s sudden smile means.


    How do you feel


    All of a sudden, she thought of herself as her sister?


    "Go to bed, Bingbing. Aren''t you sleepy?"


    "Sleepy... Sleepy."


    "Well, don''t think about it so much. Anyway, our young master may be a task for you. When the task is over, you will say goodbye to him. You''d better look for your ideal love, and we still live our beautiful life. That''s such a simple thing."


    "I didn''t think too much."


    Shen Bingqing was relieved to hear that. She was right. Anyway, it was one of her tasks.


    In the past, I met many abnormal men when I was on a mission. I even saw the insane man who imprisoned a woman as a slave. What should he do is not what he should do.


    Too lazy to think, sleep.


    Shen Bingqing calmed down for a while. Although she could still hear their delicate voices, she felt nothing shy after talking with Yu Ting. After all, they were nothing shy. She was sleepy and tired, and soon fell asleep.


    Yu Ting is the same, just enjoyed some love, now also soon fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    early morning.


    Shen Bingqing wakes up. Yu Ting, who slept with her last night, has already got up.


    She put on her clothes and walked out of the room. Wu Hao and his three girls in the opposite room just came out. Two little girls sweetly held his hand. Even if Shen Bingqing didn''t want to admit it, she couldn''t deny it. If they were just playing with him physically, they couldn''t have such an expression on their face.


    I want to scold him, but I can''t.


    "Bingbingzao ~ ~" Shirley said with a smile.


    "Good morning, are you so early?"


    "After breakfast, we have to go shopping. Of course, it should be earlier. Bingbing, you can join us." Leia said.


    "Well."


    Shen Bingqing didn''t want to agree, but she had to go, so she had to answer.


    After breakfast, Wu Hao went shopping with them.


    Beverly mall actually has more than 100 stores, but as the most luxurious shopping center in the world, the scale of each store is very large, so it''s very easy to walk around for a few days.


    Shen Bingqing wants to keep a distance from them. She is always afraid that she will be led astray by them. But when a girl goes shopping, she can''t refuse the strength of pulling and walking, and when she goes shopping, she becomes interested.


    However, Shen Bingqing''s principle is very strong. He doesn''t dare to let Wu Hao pay for things, for fear that he might have something to do with him.


    She wanted to cut off any connection between herself and him by all possible means.


    Of course, Wu Hao doesn''t care. Anyway, he doesn''t want to be involved with her. It''s just right.


    Three days later.


    Wu Hao went to Hefner after breakfast.


    "Where are you going?" Shen Bingqing, who is having breakfast, stops Wu Hao.


    "Go to Hefner." Wu Hao said.


    "I''ll go with you."


    "I''ll talk to him. What are you doing? You can''t get the evidence anyway, so you don''t have to watch me? " Wu Hao joked.


    "Not necessarily."


    Shen Bingqing wiped her mouth and walked towards him.


    "Yes, you can follow if you like."


    Wu Hao said, "honey, you clean up. When I get back, we''ll go to Seattle."


    "Well, OK, are you going on foot or by car? If you drive, there''s a car in the garage. " Yu tingdao.


    "Walk so close."


    Wu Hao turns to leave, and Shen Bingqing follows.


    "What are you doing in Seattle?"


    "I find that officer Shen, you don''t talk as much as you look." Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "Should I not say a word?"


    "It''s better."


    "No matter how cold a woman is, she will become talkative in front of familiar people. You really think that some women are too cold to talk." Shen Bingqing gave him a white look.


    "Well? Do I know you well? "


    "Not familiar!"


    Shen Bingqing was stunned for a moment. She lived under the same roof every day these days. She really regarded him as an acquaintance. In addition, she had a good chat with the three of them these days, and she didn''t treat him as an outsider.


    "No, why do you talk so much to me?"


    "I''ll just say it. I don''t even have the right to speak?"


    "Of course, but I have the right not to answer!"


    "You don''t answer."


    Wu Hao gave her a white look. He was helpless and speechless to this woman. He even provoked her to his side. This kind of surveillance is not as good as her hiding in the dark.


    "What are you talking about with Hefner?"


    "I''m not saying I''m going to trade overseas."


    "I know. I mean concrete."


    "Deal."


    "Concrete."


    "Deal."


    "Psycho."


    Shen Bingqing said: "don''t think I can''t find out. Although what you do here is not under the jurisdiction of Chinese law, Interpol can also file a case against you."


    "Our country can judge a case with more factual inference, but these countries rely on evidence. Hehe, how much evidence do you think Interpol can get from me? It''s impossible for you to follow me, but you want to get evidence from me. " Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Don''t be complacent, see who can laugh to the end."


    "Of course it''s me."


    "Don''t be complacent here."


    Wu Hao didn''t bother to pay attention to her. He knew what her real task was, and was not afraid that she would catch something. He just asked her to go back to report and make them feel at ease. That was his goal.


    "Well, you''re not the kind of person who can read. You go to Hefner alone. Do you know English? Or does Hefner know Chinese? "


    "Don''t look down on me. I''m not good at other subjects, but I''m still very basic in English, especially oral English. Believe it or not, I''m not as good as you are?"


    "Boast, not draft, just you?"


    Wu Hao really wants to reach out and knock her on the head, but forget it, let her know what it means to slip.

 Chapter 536

    Shen Bingqing really thinks that Wu Hao is the kind of ignorant rich childe, at least he has always been so performance.


    She was really stupid when she stood in front of him and listened to his conversation with Hefner.


    I didn''t expect that he could really communicate with Hefner smoothly without translation. Even she couldn''t understand the truth, but felt that he was the one who needed translation.


    Embarrassment.


    "Mr. Hefner, after this contract is signed, you will get five years of life from me."


    Wu Hao said: "another thing that may be gratifying to tell Mr. Hefner is that the increase of life expectancy will improve the human body to a certain extent. That is to say, Mr. Hefner will continue to extend his life expectancy. Your body is likely to slowly recover the strength and energy of your youth, and then you can better enjoy those young bodies."


    "Is that true?" Hefner couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course, it''s true. After Mr. Hefner signs the contract later, you might as well ask the medical staff to test you in all aspects. Five years is not long, but it has certain effect on improving your physical fitness." Wu Hao said.


    "It seems that I have to work hard to complete my cooperation with Mr. Wu."


    Hefner took the pen, filled in his information on the transaction contract, and finally signed his name without hesitation.


    Wu Hao took a look and signed his name after confirming it.


    Deal complete!


    Five hundred million U.S. dollars will arrive at the account instantly, and if it is converted into RMB, it will be more than three billion, tut tut.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Hefner, you will have more time to complete our cooperation." Wu Hao stood up and held out his hand.


    "Happy cooperation!"


    Hefner also stood up and gave him a strong hand.


    "Mr. Hefner is ready to contact me at any time. I want to trade the contract. Our cooperation can start at any time."


    "I see, Mr. Wu."


    "Remember, Mr. Hefner, every trader must download and register my app. I will refuse to sign anyone who is not on the app registration list, which means that Mr. Hefner will lose a trading volume."


    "I understand, Mr. Wu. Now that we have signed the contract, I will complete the transaction between us in accordance with the requirements of the contract. Please rest assured."


    "Of course, I still believe that Mr. Hefner is very contractual, otherwise I would not come to Mr. Hefner." Wu Hao said with a smile, "that''s it, Mr. Hefner. I''m looking forward to Mr. Hefner''s miracle."


    "I will."


    "I almost forgot that Mr. Hefner is a legend."


    "Ha ha ha."


    Hefner laughed impolitely, and suddenly he was stunned.


    What''s going on?


    Why does it feel like


    Is the body much stronger all of a sudden?


    Can time really improve body function?


    "Mr. Hefner can go to the medical staff for a thorough examination. Let''s go, Mr. Hefner


    "I''ll see you off, Mr. Wu."


    Wu Hao smiles and refuses.


    After Hefner sent Wu Hao away, he immediately called the medical staff to do a comprehensive examination for himself. The test results from inside to outside showed that his physical condition was greatly improved compared with the examination done yesterday morning.


    Hefner excited!


    If the death of Julia and Judy proves that Wu Hao can make people die, then the instant improvement of physique at least proves from one side that trading can prolong people''s life is also a fact, otherwise the increase of physical fitness cannot be explained.


    He chose to believe it from the beginning, and now it''s a surprise to him.


    Time trading!


    Time trading!


    Even if he doesn''t profit from it, as long as the time he can get can really prolong his life, then the reward is enough to make him very happy!


    "Go ahead, Andy, Elia, Angela and Nova call me to my room."


    What could be more pleasant than enjoying the young bodies of girls at this time!


    ¡­¡­


    "Wu Hao, I didn''t expect your English to be so good. I really look down on you."


    As soon as Shen Bingqing came out, she couldn''t help admiring.


    "Don''t think I can''t do anything." Wu Hao is not without proud smile, this girl is still a child to teach, not dead support do not admit.


    "That''s it, too?" Shen Bingqing couldn''t help looking at him.


    "Bullshit, I''m better at English than I am in bed. Do you want to see it?"


    "You''re crazy."


    Shen Bingqing directly kicked in the past, this kind of thing does not need to prove that she already knew, every night can hear him toss the three girls to cry, the next morning can also be refreshed, ordinary men enjoy three girls at the same time, can''t bear it!? He''s still like this every day!


    The more I think about it, the more I blush. I turn my head and go ahead by myself.


    "You didn''t come here just to sell Hefner for five years, did you?" Shen Bingqing asked outside. Although she had been standing on the side just now, she didn''t quite understand some words.


    "Of course not. If I want to make such a simple transaction, why do I have to go abroad to do it? I can catch any rich old man in China."


    "In my opinion, the transaction price in the contract is $200 per minute, about $500 million in five years? It''s not true that any old man in China can spend this money to buy you five years. "


    Shen Bingqing looked back at him and said, "no wonder you don''t care what you buy for them. It''s so easy for you to make money. You can easily make 500 million US dollars, which is more than 3 billion RMB. Hefner is famous, but he''s not really the top-level businessman with money. If you find this kind of old man to buy more time, Your personal assets can be tens of billions easily, right


    "If I''m willing to do that, don''t say it. It''s OK."


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and said, "but the pattern is too small. I am a time merchant. Of course, I should be regarded as a time prisoner to you. What I want to do is not just to buy and sell time by my own strength. A real businessman must get rid of the stupid way of doing things by himself and earn his own money by others'' hands. This is the real businessman."


    "So..."


    Shen Bingqing slowed down and walked side by side with him, looked at him and said, "so the fundamental purpose of your trip is to seek partners? You are the most upstream business, you can develop offline


    "Smart!" Wu Hao gave a thumbs up.


    "Are you going to destroy the world?"


    Shen Bingqing''s face changed greatly. Hefner, a businessman, has enough ability to extend time trading to most parts of the world. It can be imagined what the consequences will be if time trading, which is destructive in a small area, is used all over the world.


    "I''m not the devil. Don''t forget that I''m a businessman. Businessmen know more about circular development than anyone else." Wu Hao smiles and goes to the front.

 Chapter 537

    "What do you mean? You have to be clear. "


    Shen Bingqing catches up and is really in a hurry.


    "You''re kind of like the kind of person who gives up his blood for world peace."


    Looking at her, Wu Hao laughed instead.


    "What are you laughing at? You say it."


    "Are you in a hurry?"


    "Nonsense."


    "Shouldn''t a policeman be a little reactive? Do you think it''s good for me to destroy the world? Everyone''s dead. Who can I buy time for? Who do you want to sell time? From this point of view, I don''t want the world to be destroyed more than anyone else. I''m more inclined to let the world develop majestically. The more people there are, the better. In this way, everyone can become my potential customers, which is more beneficial to me. " Wu Hao said.


    "Then you must be clear."


    When he said this, Shen Bingqing calmed down. Indeed, as a businessman, he should not destroy the world, which is the biggest damage to his interests. But what should he do?


    "Want to know?"


    "Well."


    "Take your time, my officer. Although you are beautiful, you have to turn your mind." Wu Hao poked her on the head and left by himself.


    Shen Bingqing is half angry with him. Does this mean that she has her own appearance? If it wasn''t for the mystery of time trading, she wouldn''t be so confused.


    Looking at his uninhibited back, Shen Bingqing rolled her eyes and followed him.


    ¡­¡­


    On the plane from Los Angeles to Seattle.


    Wu Hao leans on the sofa, drinks wine and looks at the information. Yu Ting is busy getting Seattle to pick up the plane and arrange the schedule. Shirley and Liya are leaning against the window, enjoying the clouds and the sun outside and practicing. With Wu Hao''s help, their strength recovers much faster than their own.


    Shen Bingqing is sitting on the sofa doing nothing, so she can only figure out the problems Wu Hao left her.


    But she really can''t figure out what Wu Hao can do to stop the destructive danger brought by your time trading.


    "What''s the matter? What are you thinking so much about? "


    Yu Ting is busy and sits down beside her.


    "Yu Ting, your young master is spreading time trading all over the world. It''s like a virus. If you don''t control it well, it''s likely to destroy the world. He says it''s not the result he wants. Can you tell me how he thinks and does it?" Shen Bingqing asked in a low voice.


    "Do you want to ask the young master how to avoid the result of destruction?"


    "Well."


    Yu Ting looks at Wu Hao who is reading the materials,


    He said with a smile: "actually, it''s very simple. Isn''t it OK to set the trading period? How long can a person sell in his life? No matter how long, he can''t trade. This can not only avoid a large number of deaths at the same time, but also leave enough time for traders to get married and have children. The whole process of life is complete. "


    Yu Ting said so, Shen Bingqing suddenly realized that it was such a simple thing.


    "But..."


    Yu Ting thought about it and said, "but it will eventually lead to a decline in life expectancy, won''t it?"


    "I think Bingbing, you should know a fact more or less. No matter which country, the higher the average life expectancy is, the greater the social risk and pressure will be. The higher the average life expectancy is, the greater the labor cost of the young labor force will be. The same society also needs to provide higher welfare, although this is an inevitable social phenomenon, But that doesn''t mean it''s right. " Yu Ting light way.


    Shen Bingqing was speechless.


    On this point, Yu Ting''s words are right. Increasing life expectancy is not good for the society, which also means reducing life expectancy is a good thing, although the result is very cruel.


    "In the short run, the young master''s time trade will make many young people die ahead of time, leaving many old people behind, and the problem of aging becomes more prominent. But if you look at this problem from a longer-term perspective, for example, after one or two generations, you will find that this problem will be well solved."


    Yu Ting said: "the number of the elderly will decrease sharply after one generation at most, and the global time trade will be carried out among the young people, which means that there will be no more elderly people of higher age, and the average age will drop precipitously, After the replacement of the elderly in this generation, the life expectancy of the next generation has been reduced by 10 or 20 years due to time trading. Then, on the average, on this life-span curve, I think Bingbing, you can foresee that the same benefit is obvious. It can almost adjust the global economic pressure and social pressure, It''s not a bad thing in the long run. "


    Shen Bingqing stares at Yu Ting.


    She did not expect Yu Ting to be able to say such shocking words.


    According to her words, her thinking height has almost reached the global vision, and the span is more than decades. This kind of thinking ability is terrifying, and it''s hard to imagine that a girl can achieve this kind of pattern.


    At least she admitted that she could not and did not have the courage to imagine such a future.


    "Yu Ting, can I understand you like this?"


    Shen Bingqing calmed down for a moment and said, "your young master is... He is adjusting global life span? With the regulation of the global economy and global social pressure? "


    "In fact, the young master does not have such a plan. This should be a result. Before we made this decision, we deduced the whole influence. The final conclusion is that even if time trading is extended to the whole world, it will bring positive social benefits. The only problem to be considered is to avoid too serious explosive danger in a short period of time. As long as we have spent more than ten years in vain, I think the future earth civilization will better adapt to the existence of time trading. " Yu tingdao.


    "I don''t know why, I feel like you''re an alien." Shen Bingqing looked at her in a daze. When she said this, she felt like looking down at the earth from outer space, pointing out the social development on the earth and the social operation in the next few decades. This kind of thinking height and pattern is really terrible. It almost puts aside human morality and ethics, and completely stands on the objective and rational point of view.


    "No, that''s what the young master told me. I''m just repeating what he said." Yu Ting said with a smile.


    Shen Bingqing looks at Wu Hao and is surprised.


    If this is Wu Hao''s idea, then... This guy''s thinking height is too terrible. How much world outlook does he have to have to adjust the pressure level of the earth civilization in his own way?


    Don''t you understand?


    I have no idea how he has such a big world view.


    After watching him for a long time, Shen Bingqing took back her eyes. Her mind was a little confused and her thoughts were a little floating. The impacted world outlook and values could not be reconstructed for a while.

 Chapter 538

    She has always felt that all Wu Hao has done is to satisfy her own selfish desires, which will cause a devastating blow to the whole social system. But now, Yu Ting has raised her thinking level and found out that as long as she has gone through 20 years, up to 30 or 40 years of pain, the pressure on the survival of the whole earth civilization will be suddenly reduced, although the next human life expectancy will drop precipitously, But it can be imagined that the harvest level of human beings will be greatly improved in the future, isn''t it


    Is this the real purpose of senior management to allow Wu Hao to carry out his time trading in China?


    Maybe they just think about China, but what Wu Hao does affects the world.


    "But there is a problem that is not very obvious. When everyone can easily get money, the laziness of human nature will be exposed. At that time, no one in the society is willing to work, the social output value will not go up, and civilization will stagnate, won''t it?" Shen Bingqing asked, much more modest.


    "Well, apart from the brain, the most powerful part of human beings is the ability to adapt. The birth of a new wealth structure will inevitably destroy a long-standing wealth structure, and the new wealth structure will inevitably produce new economic growth points. It''s just like when human beings entered the industrial era from the agricultural era, a batch of human beings could not adapt to the trend of the times and were eliminated, But after adaptation, human beings have made greater and more brilliant achievements by using new tools. Although I can''t imagine how intense the pain of social transformation is, I believe that human beings have enough ability to adjust their cognition, upgrade their industries, and change the way of wealth growth. As long as human beings exist, society will not collapse, even if it does, From a longer-term perspective, we are bound to find a new condensation point and form a new social model. This is human beings. In the course of millions of years of evolution, human beings have come here in this way. Now they are just a new node. " Yu Ting finished in one breath.


    "This is also Wu Hao''s point of view?" Shen Bingqing said.


    Yu Ting nodded.


    Shen Bingqing couldn''t help looking at Wu Hao again, feeling that this guy is an alien who is trying to transform the earth.


    "I can''t understand his thinking any more." Shen Bingqing said helplessly.


    "At the beginning, I can''t accept it, but I have to admit that what the young master said is reasonable. The limitations of human beings make it impossible for human beings to observe the world out of their own world outlook. Once they do, it''s not difficult to observe the world again or to remodel the world." Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "That''s because he has this ability to be intensely destructive." Shen Bingqing sighed.


    "It''s not a powerful creative ability." Yu tingdao.


    Shen Bingqing nodded and admitted that this ability does have creativity equal to its destructive power, but it takes a longer time to see the creativity it presents.


    It took a while for her to calm down.


    Yu Ting said that she didn''t know whether to think of Wu Hao as a villain. Although in the short run, he plundered human life like a villain, in the long run, what he did was not a bad thing.


    "Your young master... Isn''t he an alien?" Shen Bingqing quietly asked Yu Ting, if it wasn''t for the aliens, how could they have such a transcendent world view?


    "In fact, it''s because there are more things to see." Yu Ting chuckles. After all, the young master has lost people in the dark world and seen many civilizations like stars there. It is relatively easy to jump out of the limitations of human beings.


    "If he had lived on the earth all the time, no matter how many things he saw, he would have seen things on the earth. There were more people travelling around the world, and no one had a worldview that could jump out of the earth." Shen Bingqing doesn''t believe it.


    "Maybe our young master is an alien." Yu Ting giggles and doesn''t know how to explain it to him. At least she can''t tell her about the current relationship between them.


    Shen Bingqing also knew that this was an unanswered question, and she would not ask it any more.


    What she has to do is to sort out the dialogue just now, and report her core idea to the top. Let them judge whether Wu Hao is an alien or not. Although she is curious, she just guesses in her own heart.


    "What are we doing in Seattle?" Shen Bingqing changed the subject.


    "Find someone."


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "You''ll know when you get there." Yu Ting smiles.


    ¡­¡­


    After more than two hours'' flight, they soon got from Los Angeles to Seattle.


    There are already people waiting on the apron. Get in the car and leave.


    183573rdAveNE£¬Medina£¬WA98039


    The housekeeper warmly received Wu Hao and his party.


    "Mr. Wu, just a moment. Mr. Gates is flying back. He will be here soon." The housekeeper met the crowd and went into the house.


    "It doesn''t matter. Take us around. It''s rare to come here. How can we not have a good look at this world famous mansion?" Wu haodao, just a few steps away, felt that his manor was a little behind this mansion.


    "This way, please." The housekeeper was as warm as a French housekeeper.


    "So you came to him. Are you sure he will make a deal with you?" As Shen Bingqing walked by Wu Hao''s side, she felt more and more that Wu Hao was not a simple person. She could see anyone she met.


    "I''m not sure I can convince him. Although Mr. Gates and Mr. Hefner are totally different, and they are not so individualistic and hedonistic as Mr. Hefner, people always have weaknesses. Don''t make excuses for the weaknesses of the strong subjectively. No matter how strong they are, they are human beings. There are always ways to communicate with each other, right?" Wu Hao said with a confident smile.


    "You can say everything and do everything." Shen Bingqing looked at him with a sigh. At this moment, this is not completely derogatory.


    "People always have to do what they want to do. When a person struggles for a long time and sees his dream so close, he will not give up easily. Now that I''m here, I have to try whether I can or not Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "It''s in the information?" Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "I did it myself." Wu Hao laughed.


    "I thought you had that knowledge yourself." Shen Bingqing gave him a white look, and the middle sentence was clearly a sentence in the great gates.


    He looks confident and doesn''t bother to ask him anything. Anyway, he can do whatever he wants. She is responsible for monitoring and reporting and doesn''t need to interfere in his affairs. She has no ability to interfere in his affairs, does she.

 Chapter 539

    At noon gates returned to his unusual mansion.


    As a middle-aged man in his early sixties, he looks at least ten years younger than he is. He is very peaceful and smart. He has momentum but is not oppressive. He has a good feeling.


    "Young master Wu."


    Gates walked up to Wu Hao and offered his hand.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Gates." Wu Hao smiles and they shake hands.


    "I''ve met Mr. Wu''s sister several times before. I''m very impressed. This is the first time I''ve met Mr. Wu. It''s a great honor." Gates said with a smile.


    "Mr. Gates is quite familiar with our Wu family?"


    "I have some business contacts with some subordinate organizations of the Wu family."


    "Oh, I see."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "I''m sorry to trouble Mr. Gates to fly back from New York, but there is something important I want to talk to you about this time. Maybe we can reach an important cooperation."


    "Of course, but would you like to talk about it after lunch or now?" Gates asked.


    "Let''s talk first."


    "OK, Mr. Wu, please help yourself to some ladies. If you need anything, please tell the housekeeper at any time." Gates said goodbye politely and led Wu Hao into his study.


    Study is very imposing, loft style study, classical and modern design style.


    "Does Mr. Wu drink tea or coffee or drink?"


    "No, let''s just talk about it."


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair, thought for a while and said, "I know Mr. Gates is very interested in life science and has made a lot of investment in it. I''m also very interested. Can Mr. Gates talk to me about your views and let me learn from them?"


    "There are two points to consider. On the one hand, it is inevitable that the world will be aging in the future. Prolonging life expectancy and maintaining health will become an inevitable trend in the future. As a commercial investment, the rate of return of health industry in the future will be very high. It is better to layout ahead of time than to go in again when there is a red sea in the future. On the other hand, it is also for personal reasons, No one can avoid becoming a member of the aging society. How to improve their health level is also an important factor for my investment. On the one hand, as an individual, I certainly hope that the future health industry can apply the research results to myself, improve their life expectancy, and then reduce the cost to more people and serve the society, Create higher value. " Gates said.


    "Mr. Gates is worthy of changing the world. This pattern is admirable."


    After getting the answer he wanted to hear, Wu Hao stopped putting on airs and said frankly, "Mr. Gates, if I tell you that the research of life science can only make people healthier, but can''t prolong the life span of human beings, do you believe it?"


    "Of course, I don''t believe it. With the development and progress of science and technology, the improvement of life expectancy is the best demonstration for scientific research to improve human life expectancy. Where does Mr. Wu say this?" Gates said with a smile that he was not angry with the dissent.


    "Because I have the truth that science can''t explain." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Oh?" Gates was interested, not sarcastic.


    "People''s life expectancy is doomed from birth. What scientific means increase is only the level of health, which has nothing to do with life expectancy itself. Life expectancy is only related to time. For the time being, scientific means can not change time enough." Wu Hao said.


    "I don''t know how Mr. Wu proved this argument?" Gates''s interest is growing.


    "Scientific means can only explain what science can explain. Some facts cannot be displayed by scientific means. This is also the limitation of scientific means. If Mr. Gates is willing to witness this fact at the cost of human life, I can really show Mr. Gates my arguments."


    Gates frowned.


    "In vivo experiments are needed?"


    "In vivo experiments can only be proved indirectly, not directly." Wu Hao said frankly that, after all, it is a tortuous indirect process to prove life by death.


    "Well, I''d like to hear Mr. Wu talk about it in detail, OK?" Gates said.


    Wu Hao raised a smile at the corner of his mouth. Since it aroused his interest, it was easy to do.


    "As I have said before, human life span can not be changed by scientific means. At the time of birth, we have entered the countdown to death, but the countdown time is long or short. Some people can have a countdown of more than 100 years, and others may die as soon as they are born. If you ask me who decides this, then I can''t answer your question, It''s also a puzzle for me. Today, I come to Mr. Gates to talk with you about the issue of life expectancy. Although scientific means can only improve health level, they can not increase life expectancy, I have special means to extend human life expectancy. "


    Wu Hao said: "time in my hand is a kind of trade. In minutes, I can sell time to people in need. Mr. Gates should know that increasing time can increase life expectancy. I can''t prove this to you. After all, it''s easy to let people die, but it''s not easy to prove that people want to live longer, Even if I said it, you may not believe it all. "


    Gates looks at Wu Hao.


    I haven''t spoken for a long time.


    He is a man who believes in science and advocates science. According to the general logic, he will not believe Wu Hao''s words. No matter from which point of view, his words are deceptive. After all, a fact that cannot be proved is actually a lie.


    What he doubts is the identity of Wu Hao.


    The U.S. director general of the Wu family personally called to tell him that the son of the Wu family wanted to see him, which showed that there was no problem with Wu Hao''s identity. Otherwise, the director general could not contact him. It was very difficult for him to contact the director general even if he wanted to.


    If there is no problem with Wu Hao''s identity, his motives are old and intriguing.


    The people of the Wu family absolutely don''t need to talk about anything with him about money. Even if there is another ten global economic crises, the Wu family will not worry about money. There is no doubt about this. But he doesn''t come to find himself for money. What can he provide for him? Or what is the possibility of cooperation between them?


    To say that several previous meetings with Wu''s eldest daughter can also produce predictable cooperation and capital exchanges, but this young master of Wu''s family seems to have no contact with business matters, so it is impossible to talk about business cooperation with him.


    Would he lie to himself?


    Gates thought it over and thought it was impossible.


    The motive of deception must be to make profits. With the mystery and resources of the Wu family, the young master of the Wu family has no need to obtain any benefits from him, let alone obtain benefits from him by deception. There is nothing he has but the Wu family does not have.


    But what he said was really incredible.

 Chapter 540

    He admits that science is a tool for human beings to explore the unknown. The tool itself is not perfect, and there are many things that can not give accurate answers. However, the thing he throws out has gone beyond scientific cognition on a large scale, and even human beings in a few hundred years may not be able to correctly explain what he said.


    "Mr. Wu, to tell you the truth, I know I should believe all this, but maybe I can''t jump out of the normal human mode of thinking. I still don''t quite understand what all this means."


    "Literally, I know what Mr. Gates wants to ask about the principle, but I''m sorry that this is an unanswered question, just like I don''t know why people''s life expectancy is doomed at birth, and I don''t know why people''s life expectancy will increase step by step in the past decades without being affected by living conditions." Wu Hao shrugged.


    Gates had nothing to say. He leaned back in his chair to figure out what Wu Hao said.


    He is very frank. He knows what he knows, but he doesn''t know what he doesn''t know. This also confirms his conjecture. What he says is probably true, but he can''t understand these things now.


    "Mr. Gates, if you have any questions, just ask. I''ll tell you what I know, and I won''t tell you what I don''t know." Wu Hao said.


    "Young master Wu..."


    Gates pondered for a moment and asked, "according to Mr. Wu, time in your hand is a commodity that can be used for trading, so it is very important to find a suitable trading partner. Can Mr. Wu foresee the limit of human life?"


    "Not foresight, but I can see the countdown to human life."


    "See?"


    Gates hesitated and asked, "can Mr. Wu see my life span?"


    "Of course, if Mr. Gates wants to know, I can tell you exactly."


    "If you can, please let me know."


    "In 2014, 318 days, 21 hours, 15 minutes and 54 seconds. This is the countdown, so the number of seconds continues to decline. Now it''s 49 seconds. Mr. Gates can''t help but remember this time, or set a countdown. If you often look at this, you may be more motivated to create higher value in the limited time. Now it''s 42 seconds." Wu Hao made fun of it.


    Gates looked at his watch intentionally or unintentionally. He didn''t know whether the timing he said was accurate or not, but the interval between the two descriptions he said was the same at all. It''s difficult for normal people to accurately estimate how many seconds passed when they spoke twice in a row. If he didn''t have this talent, it means that he might really be able to see the countdown.


    Gates looked at him, deliberately silent.


    He watched the second hand of his watch. It was a full 15 seconds after the 42 seconds he had just said.


    "How about the countdown now, young master Wu?" Gates asked.


    "23 seconds. Four seconds passed when you asked."


    you ''re right!


    There''s nothing wrong with counting seconds! The fifteen seconds of silence and the four seconds of his questioning add up to the number of seconds left for him to answer.


    If he can''t really see the countdown, he''s too sensitive to the passage of time.


    "I thought I could live to 95 at least healthily, which is also my goal. I didn''t expect that I would die at 75. I thought that the current health condition is really hard for me to accept." Gates said with emotion.


    "Some short-lived people die young, they are very healthy, so there is no essential relationship between health and longevity." Wu Hao said.


    "But most young people''s deaths are accidental."


    "All accidents in this world are inevitable, just like those unreasonable sudden deaths. People always try to find various reasons to explain the causes of sudden death after death. In fact, there is no reason. The real reason is that the countdown of life is over, that''s all."


    Every time he talks about this, Wu Hao can''t help saying two more words.


    "And the traffic accidents on the road, it seems that they are just accidents. In essence, they are all due to the end of life. It''s also a traffic accident. In some serious traffic accidents, it seems that the person who will die will not die, because his life is not over. I believe Mr. Gates has seen many such examples in his life. Some people who seem to die will not die in any disaster, Some people who don''t seem to deserve to die in a small accident. All accidents are just appearances. The deep reason is that the countdown is over. No matter whether the person is good or bad, the end of life means the end of everything. "


    "This theory is really shocking."


    "It''s not a theory, it''s a fact."


    "That''s right. If life is really counting down, it will fully explain all that young master Wu said."


    After a pause, Gatsby reflected on what he had said for a moment and said, "Mr. Wu, are you here to buy me time from you?"


    "Of course not."


    Entering the main topic, Wu Hao said seriously: "I hope more people come to buy time, 1000, 10000, 100000, one million, or even 10 million people come to me to buy time, so I come to Mr. Gates today not to trade with you, but to reach a cooperation on time trading."


    "Mr. Wu, can you tell me more about it?"


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao said bluntly: "I believe Mr. Gates is not satisfied with the rest of his time, and I think Mr. Gates should live a longer life, give full play to your wisdom, create higher social value, and make greater contributions to all mankind in the future, and I can provide more time for Mr. Gates, The premise is that Mr. Gates can create more time transactions for me. I can provide you with a certain percentage of commission from each time transaction. Of course, I give you a time Commission, not a money Commission. The more time transactions Mr. Gates conducts, the more time he can get from me, With more time, Mr. Gates can create more value in the future. I believe Mr. Gates has long been out of the business mentality of profit-making, and creating higher value for his life is your real pursuit. I can let you go further on the road of pursuing your ideal. "


    "Mr. Wu wants me to be your agent. Is that what he means?" Gates asked.


    "That''s understandable."


    Gates leaned back in his chair for a long time.


    "I believe Mr. Gates will not be satisfied with such a short period of more than ten years. The future you can create should be more brilliant, right?"


    "Mr. Wu has grasped my mind very well."


    "Can Mr. Wu talk more specifically about cooperation?" Gates said


    "Of course!"

 Chapter 541

    "Mr. Gates took the transaction contract from me, looked for the people who needed time and traded with them. It was sold from five years, up to 20 years. The time commission I gave Mr. Gates was based on the transaction amount. I could give Mr. Gates one second Commission for every 10000 US dollars, That is to say, when the transaction volume reaches 600000 US dollars, Mr. Gates can get the Commission of one minute, 36 million US dollars can get the Commission of one hour, and 8760 hours a year. As long as Mr. Gates completes 8760 transactions, he can get the Commission of one year, and there are countless people who need to live, I don''t think it''s difficult to complete 100000 or even millions of transactions with Mr. Gates''s intelligence. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "10000 dollars a second Commission..."


    Gates quickly made a calculation in his heart and then grinned bitterly.


    Wu Hao has obviously made a plan. It''s not easy to get time easily from him.


    But


    Ideal without difficulties is not worth pursuing!


    "Mr. Wu, can you show me the transaction contract?"


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao took out a contract and put it in front of him.


    Gates took it and looked at it, frowning.


    "Isn''t the transaction amount fixed?"


    "It''s not fixed, of course. That''s something I have to discuss with you if we can work together. "


    "I see."


    Gates doesn''t ask much. He''s a smart man. Wu Hao knows that he means to increase or increase the transaction amount according to his total wealth. At the same time, he also understands the actual meaning of $10000 a second mentioned by Wu Hao. He actually presupposes a transaction circle for him, To find those super rich who need time is undoubtedly the best choice to get more time faster. What Wu Hao has to do is to set the amount of transaction he needs according to the wealth level of these super rich.


    High!


    Even smart people like him have to admit that Wu Hao''s rule design is very clever.


    Although he can accumulate a large number of small transactions to achieve the same goal, for the sake of time and cost, it is undoubtedly the best choice to directly find those rich people to carry out large transactions.


    Looking at the young people in front of him, gates smiles with admiration. The people of the Wu family are really not simple. No wonder the world is in their hands.


    "I have another question. According to Mr. Wu''s idea, all transactions should be completed through this contract, right? Then the return I get should also be completed through the transaction. Am I right?"


    "Yes, Mr. Gates."


    "What about the amount of my transaction? Just like other traders, there is no fixed transaction amount. You need to determine the transaction amount according to Mr. Wu''s judgment of my assets? "


    "No! We can be very clear about the transaction amount. Mr. Gates doesn''t need much money to buy time from me. The fixed price is $3000 per minute. I don''t think that''s much money for Mr. Gates, right? According to your current asset profitability, this money is very easy. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Is it easy?" Gates smiles, just a little bit reluctantly.


    His company''s profitability is very strong, but that is the company''s profitability. He does not fully represent the company. The money used for the transaction must be paid by him personally, and there is no small pressure on him.


    "In fact, why should Mr. Gates care about money? For you, money is just a number. The money you spend on life expectancy will eventually create greater benefits for you in the future, which I firmly believe."


    "Thank you for your trust."


    Gates laughed and relieved. The problem that money can solve is really not a problem. The money spent will eventually be earned back. As long as he can live longer, he can create more money, which he firmly believes.


    "So what did Mr. Gates think? Consider this cooperation? "


    Wu Hao said: "Mr. Gates has no burden. I''m not here to force you to accept the cooperation between you and me. I''m just the first one to think of Mr. Gates. If Mr. Gates has concerns or doesn''t believe what I''m saying, we can take our conversation today as a conversation to broaden our horizons. I''m very happy to meet with Mr. Gates."


    "Mr. Wu is modest. I really can''t give you an answer immediately. I don''t need Mr. Wu to prove anything to me. If I can, I hope Mr. Wu can give me two days to think about it carefully. No matter what the result is, I will give Mr. Wu a satisfactory answer." Gatsto took his glasses seriously.


    "Of course! Mr. Gates, think about it carefully. I really take it seriously, so I''m glad that Mr. Gates can be so careful. " Wu Hao smiles and is not in a hurry to make him agree to this cooperation.


    "Please have a good rest with Mr. Wu and some girls these days, and let me give you a good treat as a host."


    "Mr. Gates, please."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Wu. It''s my honor to receive Mr. Wu at home. It''s no trouble."


    Wu Hao smiles, gets up and leaves the study. Gates follows.


    "I''ll ask the housekeeper to arrange some rooms for you. You must be tired when you come by plane. Have a good rest. I''ll call you for lunch. After lunch, I''ll show you around in my heart."


    "It doesn''t matter. Mr. Gates should be busy. He doesn''t have to stay here with us. The housekeeper is good. He can take us around." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Wu. It''s a rare chance to meet Mr. Wu. Let me do my best. I''ll let my wife and daughter come back for dinner and let them prepare a dinner for Mr. Wu in person."


    "So polite?" Wu Hao smiles.


    "It should be."


    "That''s fine. I''m not polite."


    "Mr. Wu, this way, please."


    Gates asked the housekeeper to arrange three rooms for them. Wu Hao thought that two more rooms would be enough. He asked Shen Bingqing to live in one room himself, but Yu Ting refused.


    In Wu Hao''s room.


    All three of them are here.


    "You''re not going to let me sleep alone at night, are you?" Wu Hao leans on the sofa with two little goddesses in his arms.


    "Young master, you don''t have girls to sleep with you now. You can''t sleep, can you?"


    Yu Ting said with a smile: "it''s not like our own home, it''s not like the hotel. It''s in other people''s home. We sleep with the young master. I don''t believe that the young master will be able to resist not us at night. It''s very bad."


    "Then I must have lost sleep these two days." Wu Hao looks at the two little beauties in her arms. Without them at night, she can''t sleep. What she says is that it''s right to have them sleeping at night. It''s so fragrant and attractive. It''s impossible not to do anything to them.

 Chapter 542

    "Master, you can''t do this now. What if all of us are not around you at any time?" Leia giggled.


    "That''s right, master. It''s not good." Shirley is tired of being around him. She says it very badly, but her voice is charming. She wants to be with him every day.


    "Do you hear me, young master? If we are not around you any day, will you not sleep? By the way... "


    Yu Ting thought of something, and suddenly said seriously, "young master, I have something to tell you. We are not around you any day. You are never allowed to go to a woman if you have insomnia. Do you know?"


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    "You know, my silly baby, do you think all I need is a woman to sleep with me? Then you look down on your husband too much. What I want is you to sleep with me, not any woman can go to my bed. I''m not so choosy. " He said with a smile.


    "Just know." Yu Ting kisses him in the face with reward.


    "These two days..."


    "You''d better bear it these two days." Yu Ting giggles and suddenly sees that he can''t get what he wants. Instead, she feels very cute.


    "It happens that the master can practice well these two days." Shirley said with a smile.


    "You''re a girl. You seduce me every night." Wu Hao pinched her nose.


    "No, they just like to sleep on their masters. It''s the masters themselves who like to feel about them, but they can''t control what they want. What can they do?" Shirley tooted her mouth. The little goddess''s charming performance is incisive and incisive.


    "You girl!"


    I can''t help looking at her expression. Now I want to throw her to bed and love her.


    "Well, Shirley, it''s really like you''re seducing your master. Let''s go. Let''s go back to our room so that we won''t be in danger of staying here." Yu Ting giggles and pulls Shirley and Liya out of his arms.


    Each of the two families is pure and charming. Every smile and frown is really attractive. Sometimes, as a girl, she will be deeply attracted by them, not to mention him. Fortunately, they are sisters.


    "Are you really not going to sleep with me tonight?"


    "The young master just took two days off." With a smile, Liya gives a kiss and walks away with Yu Ting in her hand.


    "You girls!"


    Wu Hao watched them leave, laughing and crying. He really didn''t know when he would become inseparable from them. Even if he didn''t do anything, he wanted them to be with him.


    Then he laughed again.


    The feelings of their sisters are getting better and better, and they cooperate very well at night.


    Cough, cough.


    Take a rest! Or you''ll have to daydream.


    ¡­¡­


    After lunch, gates showed them around in person. It''s easy to walk around this 60000 square meter mansion, but it takes time to savor the design and hidden technology. Every room, every hall, even every kitchen, and every bathroom is the crystallization of technology.


    There is more to learn from this.


    Wu Hao asked for a private phone call from gates. In the future, when his manor needs to be further transformed, he can also ask him to provide some help, such as the technical team, such as the design team.


    I haven''t finished the whole afternoon.


    In the evening, Gates'' wife and daughter came back. As the hostess, they prepared a very rich and exquisite dinner. In order to take care of Wu Hao''s taste, they invited a Chinese chef to cook some Chinese dishes. During the dinner, three bands took turns to set off the atmosphere.


    It''s very luxurious.


    However, for Wu Hao, this kind of dinner is not interesting at all. Often when they go home, my mother likes to have a dinner together on a whim. They all like to have dinner together at the manor, and every time they do it differently. Therefore, he is not really interested in these dinners at all. It''s just that the host has specially made a wonderful dinner, and of course he has to give face, It''s quality and education. That''s it.


    At the end of the dinner, several of their women sat together and chatted. To Wu Hao''s surprise, Shirley and Liya''s English was indescribable. Later, they learned that they had the ability to directly copy any language. They talked about their English. Wu Hao and gates went out for a walk to talk about things.


    On the third day, Wu Hao and gates agreed.


    Gates got up early in the morning.


    Wu Hao couldn''t sleep alone. After a night of cultivation, he got up early.


    "Young master Wu, so early?"


    Gates was reading a newspaper in the living room when he saw Wu Hao coming down from upstairs and said with a smile.


    "I can''t sleep."


    "Is my bed uncomfortable? I can have it replaced. " Gates stood up.


    "The bed is comfortable. It''s my own reason."


    Wu Hao smiles, "Mr. Gates seems to be very early today. Did he make a decision and can''t sleep?"


    "I''ve been seen through by young master Wu. I really have made a decision. Mr. Wu, let''s go? "


    "Of course."


    They left the house and walked all the way to Lake Washington and down the river.


    "Mr. Wu, I would like to venture to ask you two questions."


    "Go ahead, please."


    "Since time trading is trading, it should be designed to buy and sell. It seems that the cooperation between Mr. Wu and me is only one of them?"


    "Yes, time trading is divided into two parts. One part is the time when traders buy and the other part is the time when traders sell. Frankly speaking, I''ve handed over the sold transaction to other people. I think it won''t take long for Mr. Gates to get information from the market."


    Gates did not show surprise, which is expected.


    "Another question I''d like to know is whether Mr. Wu plans to find other partners for our transaction?"


    "Of course! I''m looking for more than one partner on this trip. "


    "I see."


    Gates thought for a moment and said firmly, "Mr. Wu, I can promise your cooperation, but I have a request."


    "You said


    "I hope Mr. Wu''s buying cooperation in USA can be done by me alone."


    Wu Hao looked at him for a while and pondered for two minutes.


    "Yes! But it''s only limited to the USA region. Out of USA, I will still seek other partners from other countries. After all, it''s not a good thing for me to do this business alone, and a lot of resources will be wasted. " Wu Hao said.


    "As long as I have exclusive rights in USA, that''s enough."


    Gates said, laughing.


    "Since Mr. Gates has agreed to my cooperation proposal, let''s talk about this cooperation in detail. I have a contract here. If there is any problem, let''s sign a contract. If there is any doubt, Mr. Gates can put forward it and I will try my best to explain it to you." Wu Hao took out a contract out of thin air.

 Chapter 543

    In fact, their previous talks have made the cooperation project very clear. The contract is basically the text version of those contents. In addition, some of Wu Hao''s rough contents are explained in detail, which is more specific and intuitive.


    As gates walked along, he was used to seeing dozens of pages of treaties. He read these two pages very quickly. In addition, he had already talked about the content almost before, and it seemed that there was no doubt.


    "Mr. Wu, this contract should not have legal effect, right?" Gates said with a smile, whether there is or not is meaningless. The contract itself is meaningless. How can he not know.


    "The real situation is certainly not. After all, what science can''t explain can''t be determined by law. The reason why we give you this contract is to reassure Mr. Gates. There is a saying in China that a little is better than nothing. Secondly, we hope Mr. Gates can often look at this contract and don''t forget where your code of conduct is." Wu Hao light way.


    "Let''s sign it directly, Mr. Wu." Gates said.


    "Don''t Mr. Gates have any other questions?"


    "It''s very clear."


    "Since Mr. Gates is OK, let''s sit down and sign somewhere." Wu Hao shrugs, he has no problem, he certainly has no problem.


    "There''s my yacht in front of me. Let''s find a place on it to sit down and sign. By the way, I''d like to ask Mr. Wu about the specific operation process."


    Gates made a please sign, Wu Hao with him on the yacht.


    Wu Hao has already made the contract. However, since gates asked for exclusive cooperation, a supplement has been made to both contracts. Although oral agreement is OK, a written contract has been prepared. It''s not too much trouble.


    The two contracts come into effect after the exchange of signatures.


    Two copies, one for each.


    When the contract is signed, the cooperation is officially effective. In the western culture which attaches great importance to the spirit of contract, even if it is useless to know that there is such a contract, it will make people feel at ease.


    "Happy cooperation."


    Wu Hao reached out and they shook hands happily.


    Wu Hao said: "Mr. Gates, remember that all traders need to register on the app I gave you first. I will evaluate the assets of all traders and then tell you the transaction price. Then you can complete the contract with the traders. Remember."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wu. I will act according to the contract." Gates said.


    "All contracts must be signed by me in order to take effect. I just want to remind Mr. Gates not to negotiate the price with the traders privately. On the one hand, it doesn''t work. On the other hand, I don''t want our sincere cooperation to be destroyed by some small flaws." Wu Hao is outspoken.


    "Mr. Wu can rest assured that now that I have signed the contract, it means that I have recognized all the responsibilities and obligations specified in the contract, and everything I have done must comply with the contract." Gates emphasized this point again


    "That''s good."


    Wu Hao smiles and reaches out his hand again. Gates smiles and reaches out his hand. The cooperation between the two is officially reached.


    "Please consult Mr. Wu about the specific trading method of the trading contract."


    "OK, I''ll explain the past to you one by one. It''s boring on the boat. I''d better walk along the coast. I like to chat with the wind. It''s more relaxed. " Wu Hao said.


    "This way, please."


    They got off the boat and took a walk along the Washington river. The breeze in the early morning brought the water on the lake to their faces. The blue sky, white clouds and sunshine were actually quite good.


    After breakfast, Wu Hao left gates a thousand deal contracts, ready to leave.


    The gates personally took them to the airport.


    "Tingting, you can arrange to go to Argentina instead of New York."


    Wu Hao leans on the sofa and pours a drink.


    "Did the other give up?" Yu Ting Zheng Zheng, asked.


    "I made a supplement to the contract with gates. He wanted exclusive cooperation. I thought his ability would be OK, so I agreed, and the other person would not go."


    "Well, I''ll tell the director here to cancel the meeting with him. Now when we go to Argentina, we have to apply for a new route. Young master, you have to wait a moment."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Why is the master in such a hurry?" Shirley leaned against him, still wanting.


    "Do you still want to play at home?" Wu Hao shaved her nose. The girl has really had a good time these two days.


    "I think the super big fish tank of his family is very interesting. It''s much more imposing than the one in the basement of our family. We have all those small fish in our family. The sea fish of his family is very big. I really want to catch one to go back to play." Shirley said excitedly.


    "Who''s going to keep our family. But next time when the land behind is approved, we can increase the area of the lake behind. Also, I think the waterfall lake of mom and dad''s house is super spectacular. Let''s transform the terrain, lead a river down, and transform the Yongquan lake behind our house into a waterfall lake. After the lake is expanded, we can further transform the basement. "


    Leia, the innocent little goddess, was also excited.


    "And the master, do you think it''s good for us to get the bottom of the lake under the basement, and the basement floor is replaced by a fully transparent crystal plate, so that when we get to the bottom of the basement, we can see the lake water. Does it feel great?"


    "Good idea!" It''s really good. With their current ability, they can completely transform the house in depth.


    "Leia, I think of another one. Master, we can deepen the basement and transform the basement from one floor to two or even three floors. The floors and walls are all made of crystal plates. We can immerse ourselves in the whole water. Does it feel great? " The more Shirley said it, the more excited she was. She wanted to go back to rebuild her house immediately.


    "Yes! We''ll really rebuild the house later. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Hee hee, let''s go back and discuss it." Shirley gave him a kiss on the face and was very happy.


    Shen Bingqing looked at what they said with relish. She didn''t know what it was like. Was she surprised? envy? All of them, but none of them.


    I''ve been with them every day these days, and I know from the bottom of my heart that Wu Hao loves them and dotes on them, and they are with him just because they love her. Although the emotional pattern between them is strange and incomprehensible, I have to admit that it''s also a kind of emotion, no worse or even better than those of a man and a woman.


    "Aren''t you afraid that the water pressure is too big and the house collapses?" Shen Bingqing couldn''t help laughing.


    "No, we can design super strong boards. After going back this time, Bingbing, you can go to our house and give us some advice by the way. Anyway, we have to transform the house. " Shirley said with a smile.


    "Me? Let''s just forget about it. You can discuss how to do it yourself. "

 Chapter 544

    The plane re applied to the air traffic control bureau for a route to Argentina.


    noon.


    Yu Tingli and Ya Xueli sleep in bed.


    Shen Bingqing is actually a little sleepy, but it''s always a little uncomfortable to let her sleep with them. If it''s just between girls, it''s nothing. The bed is big enough. Four people can still sleep a little, but


    Their attitude forced her to treat every invitation carefully.


    These days, we have a good relationship with the three of them, especially in the Gates'' house. Wu Hao sleeps in one room alone, but she doesn''t sleep in one room alone for two days and three nights. Yu Ting deliberately arranged that the three of them sleep with her for one night. Girls, sleeping together is always easier to enhance their feelings.


    But as a policeman, she''s quite sharp.


    She can feel that their attitude towards her is a little too good, and there is a vague feeling that they don''t mind being Wu Hao''s woman.


    Can she accept it?


    Of course not!


    Most of the time, they can only refuse their good intentions and deliberately keep a distance from them, so that they will not misunderstand that they can accept them, and they will not fall into this unspeakable emotional state between Wu Hao and them.


    The sofa on the plane is very wide and comfortable, but she still can''t sleep because she has never been used to sleeping on the sofa.


    She pulled the pillow to see Wu Hao on the other side of the sofa, who was reading materials.


    When this guy is not serious, people think that he is the most shameless bastard in the world. He sleeps three girls a night and plays until midnight every time. However, when he is serious, he can''t see any trace of shamelessness - he takes good care of them and completes what he wants to do.


    "Can''t sleep?"


    Wu Hao noticed that she was looking at herself.


    "Well."


    Shen Bingqing moved her eyes away and tried not to touch his eyes.


    "If you don''t sleep in bed, you deserve it." Wu Hao joked.


    Shen Bingqing gave him a white look, got up and sat down beside him.


    "Why? You want to seduce me while they''re asleep? "


    "Psycho, who''s going to seduce you."


    "If you seduce me now, maybe I''ll be cheated. I haven''t been making out with my beauties these two days. Originally, I could enjoy my three beauties on the plane, but as a result, you''re still with us. Alas, it''s hard to hold, you know." Wu Hao said with white eyes.


    "I''m not a man. How can I know?" Shen Bingqing gave her a white look, and knew that if he was not here, this guy might really enjoy three beauties in bed now.


    "What exactly did you talk to gates about?" Shen Bingqing asked and changed the topic.


    "What else can we talk about, of course, is the deal." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Of course, I know it''s a deal. What deal are we talking about? If Hefner''s influence and ability are not enough to cover the whole world, then Gates''s influence and ability can certainly globalize time trading. Not to mention that everyone in the world trades time with you, even if only one tenth of people participate in the trading system, the amount involved is so huge that the entire human monetary system can''t afford it. "


    Shen Bingqing said: "as far as I know, if time is sold to you in time trading, you must pay the trader a certain reward, right? One tenth of the earth people are involved in the time trade. Where do you get so much money? Even if you have your own money printing machine, can''t you? The ultimate result of printing money without restraint is that the global economic and financial system will collapse, and the transaction price will certainly rise, and then you will be forced to print more money. This can only be a vicious circle. Since you have done life impact research, I don''t believe you have done economic impact research. "


    Wu Hao put down the information and looked at her with a smile.


    "What for?" Shen Bingqing is looked down upon by him.


    "I find you are really smart!"


    Wu Hao touched his chin and said with a smile: "you know so much. Should I get rid of you? So that you won''t spoil me in the future. "


    "You dare!"


    Shen Bingqing stares at him.


    "What do you dare to do? Believe it or not, I will rape you first and then kill you?" Wu Hao looked at him with a smile.


    "I don''t care about you, psycho!"


    Shen Bingqing kicked him and knew that this guy was joking, but this kind of joke was not funny at all.


    "To be honest, what kind of deal did you make with gates?" she said


    "You have made it so clear, what kind of deal do you think I can make with him?" Wu Hao shrugged, but he didn''t hide it from him. To be exact, he wasn''t busy with the people behind her.


    "You asked him to help you find time buyers?"


    "Well."


    "I see!"


    With a clear answer, Shen Bingqing nodded deeply, relieved for all the people on the earth.


    She looked at Wu Hao with rapture.


    Just as the acquisition time will lead to a precipitous decline in the life of the global population in the next two to three generations, the selling time will also cause a global problem.


    Because of her previous experience, she thought more deeply this time.


    On the surface, some people''s time will increase, which seems to be able to smooth out the problem of shortened life span, but it is obviously impossible.


    Wu Hao has to make money to support his continuous acquisition of other people''s time. This is certainly the purpose of his cooperation with gates, which means that only a very small number of people with real money can afford time in the world. However, it is an established fact in the world that most of the money is in the hands of a very small number of people.


    As long as these people are willing to buy time with money, a lot of money will flow into Wu Hao''s pocket, and Wu Hao distributes the money to the vast majority of people who are not so rich through the time acquisition transaction.


    This


    On reflection, Shen Bingqing was shocked.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Doesn''t this mean that time trading will change the pyramid structure of the whole earth civilization to some extent? The increasingly sharp gap between the rich and the poor will also be improved due to the large-scale promotion of time trading. The capital flows to Wu Hao from the top, and Wu Hao releases it to the bottom. In the most ideal state, it is even possible to achieve an average wealth. This


    Shen Bingqing looked at Wu Hao, her eyes beating.


    Although our country pursues communism, educated people all know that it is only an ideal, an ideal that can not be achieved at all. The selfishness of human nature will certainly promote the development of all things towards polarization. The higher the level, the lower the level, and it is impossible to achieve an average.


    She is not sure whether time trading can eventually achieve a complete average of global wealth, but she is very clear that the large-scale promotion of time trading will greatly increase the average value, the high will have, and the low will not disappear, but it will make the high not so high, and the low not so low.

 Chapter 545

    "What are you looking at me for? Do you think I''m more and more handsome and more powerful? Don''t look at me like this. I won''t fall in love with you even if you throw yourself in your arms. I have enough women. " Wu Hao shook his hand in front of her.


    "Who''s going to be your woman." Shen Bingqing clapped his hand, but still couldn''t help looking at him more.


    Is time trading a contract of the devil or a magic that changes the world?


    She''s not sure now.


    In the past, time trading was regarded as a full demon contract, releasing the evil in the depth of human nature and providing the best conditions for human laziness. But now, putting aside our shortsightedness and looking to the longer-term future, time trading will surely lead human beings to create a better world when it destroys the original order of the world.


    She doesn''t know whether Wu Hao did it intentionally or unintentionally, but he created the result.


    Beyond the short-term cruel result, the future society will definitely have the infinite possibility far beyond the present.


    All of a sudden, this guy is not human.


    It''s


    God!


    If it''s not God, how can it change the world!? If it wasn''t for God, how could he jump out of the vision of the whole human being and easily solve the two most serious problems on earth?


    "Wu Hao..."


    "Well? Do you want to express yourself? "


    "Psycho to die, who wants to tell you!" Shen Bingqing kicks over speechlessly, and swallows the question she just wants to ask. If this guy is a God, girls all over the world will suffer. She doesn''t believe that God will be infatuated with women like him.


    Or... Do men want to have more women once they have the ability?


    Shen Bingqing gave him a white look.


    All the women around this guy are beautiful. The number of women is small. This guy has to occupy so many scarce resources, selfish and lustful!


    "Come on, no kidding, say what you want to say." Wu haodao, keep looking at your own information.


    "What are you doing in Argentina all of a sudden?" Shen Bingqing asked.


    "Setting up two partners on one continent can leave them more space for development. I think with the ability of the people I''m looking for, it''s impossible for the capacity of a single country to meet their development speed. Taking one continent as the space, I think it should be similar."


    Wu Hao said: "originally, I wanted to set up a partner to buy time and two partners to sell time in each continent. After all, it''s easier for others to believe that it''s difficult to buy time in any country. But Gates''s request reminds me that competition is a good thing, But not necessarily for time trading. After all, this is not normal commodity trading. Fierce competition will only increase the exposure risk. "


    "Maybe you''re right. The market space is so large that it is doomed to be a zero sum game. If you die or I die, the two sides of the competition will definitely collide with each other in fierce contradiction. In turn, the whole market will be handed over to one person at the beginning. The efficiency may not be as high as that in the competitive state, but the security is far higher than that in the competitive state. It''s a very smart way. " Shen Bingqing looked at him and said.


    "I didn''t expect to get the approval of officer Shen." Wu Hao looked at him with a smile.


    "After a long time of contact, you are not as good as I think. Although you still hate the natural attitude when you play with women, some things may be that my height is not high and I can''t see your vision. I have some misunderstandings about you before, now..."


    Shen Bingqing shrugged and said, "if you really do what you say, I don''t deny that the future will change the pattern of the whole world, or even improve to a great extent the great contradictions accumulated in the development of the world for thousands of years. But now, as far as the current problems are concerned, I think I, as a policeman, should be in charge of them to avoid your overcorrection."


    "Ha ha ha, officer Shen, you are really responsible."


    "I don''t have as much vision as you, so I have to be responsible for what''s in front of me. If everyone only looks at the future and ignores the immediate interests, the world will eventually be destroyed. I don''t think you are wrong, but I believe that the future without the present will eventually fall to the ground. "


    "It makes sense, so the safety of the present is hard for you." Wu Hao said with a smile that she was sincere and didn''t mean sarcasm. In fact, what she said was quite reasonable.


    "You can listen to me, if you dare to do something big for me, I will still take action against you." Shen Bingqing stares at him and says.


    "OK, I will do things carefully in the future to try not to cause too much turbulence, so you have nothing to say?" Wu Hao joked.


    "Just know."


    Shen Bingqing stares at him, but he has a kind of unspeakable admiration in his heart.


    In order to avoid the aggravation of the situation, he has set the best trading period. As long as this setting can be firmly implemented, the consequences of time trading will be much lighter than originally thought. At least as long as there are no large-scale deaths, some other troubles will be relatively better solved.


    The biggest problem is what happens when people who exchange for 20 years spend all their money? Money is too easy to get, spending money is an inevitable result, all of a sudden no money will make what kind of things really hard to imagine.


    Looking at Wu Hao, I felt relieved.


    I''m too lazy to think about it. Anyway, this problem is bound to become a social problem in the future. It''s unrealistic to rely solely on the police to solve the problem. Decision makers on this point will certainly have this consciousness. Let them formulate relative policy things to comprehensively deal with this situation in the future.


    And Wu Hao did a good job - he didn''t start this kind of business cooperation at home.


    This will at least give China a period of observation time. The full development of time trading will bring about both positive and negative impacts on the society. We can gain experience by observing the situation abroad and formulate corresponding strategies to avoid risks.


    She doesn''t care about foreign affairs.


    She''s not from Interpol.


    "How long will it take to get there?" Shen Bingqing yawned.


    "About ten hours. If you are sleepy, go to bed and have a sleep. You can''t sleep even if you toss and turn on the sofa. Why? I''m not going to go to bed and ask for you. " Wu Hao joked.


    "Who knows if you will."


    "Even if I want my three beauties, you really think I''m interested in any woman." Wu Hao is white eyed.


    "Why, you mean I must have no charm, do you?" Shen Bingqing said with white eyes.

 Chapter 546

    Wu Hao stared at Shen Bingqing, but he didn''t expect him to say this.


    Shen Bingqing herself also Zheng for a while, she did not expect that she would subconsciously say such a sentence.


    What does that mean?


    The subtext has a little hope that he thinks he is charming.


    This is not a good idea. Only when a woman is interested in a man, she wants him to feel attractive. Otherwise, who cares what he thinks of herself!


    Shen Bingqing was a little scared by herself.


    She never thought that she would be interested in this little man, let alone like him. This guy''s possessive desire for women is the kind she doesn''t like very much. Like him? Doesn''t that mean sharing him with a dozen other women? She would never like such a thing!


    Absolutely not!


    White he one eye, also lazy to talk to him again.


    he that talks much errs much.


    In case he misunderstands.


    "I went to sleep." Shen Bingqing stretched and went back to sleep on the sofa, but she couldn''t sleep at all.


    "I advise you to go to bed. You haven''t slept together."


    Wu Hao joked: "this bed sleeps almost four of you. Five of you can''t sleep. Don''t worry that I will go to bed with you."


    Shen Bingqing thought about it, but she was not obstinate. She went to sleep with them.


    I don''t have the habit of sleeping on the sofa. It''s really uncomfortable to sleep on the sofa. I soon fell asleep when I touched the bed.


    Wu Hao shook his head.


    The beauty of this woman is beautiful. Being able to be on a par with the women in her family is enough to prove her beauty. Maybe it''s because the first impression of each other is not good. Wu Hao really has nothing to do with this woman.


    It''s better not to do anything to others.


    Wu Hao shrugged and continued to look at his data.


    To go to Argentina, we need two people, Carlos and Singhal.


    One is an oil tycoon, and the other is the boss of a fund company who can compete with the state. If these two people win, the business in South America will be secure.


    Wu Hao is very confident about Argentina''s business.


    Carlos was originally one of the Wu family''s business partners. According to the data, Carlos started his business with the help of the director general of the Wu family in South America. Even some of Carlos''s national cooperation was completed by the director general of South America. It''s not difficult to talk about this person.


    As for singel


    Wu Hao smiles.


    For a member who originally belongs to another branch of the Wu family, what is the reason for his refusal of this cooperation? Even from the perspective of interests, he has enough reasons to persuade himself to accept this cooperation.


    Time and money, when combined, can easily subvert any power. How many people can resist the infinite temptation they bring?


    Wu Hao leans on the sofa to enjoy the four beautiful women sleeping on the bed. The reason why men like beautiful women is a kind of biological instinct. Tut tut. It''s nice to see them. If we can make a mess with them


    Er


    Wu Hao stopped thinking.


    In the absence of Shen Bingqing, of course, he can go through the ups and downs with them wantonly, but this woman is lying beside them. Even if he wants to go through the ups and downs, he is embarrassed. Can''t he perform vividly in front of her?


    I picked up another piece of information about Europe to read, so as not to be out of control.


    ¡­¡­


    When the plane landed, it was late at night. In addition, the time in Argentina was one hour faster than that in the United States. The night was even deeper than expected, but it was only one hour away. The time difference was not so serious.


    It was too late. The ground reception arranged for them to stay in the hotel.


    "Young master, Carlos and singel are ready to receive you. If you want to see them when you are free tomorrow, please contact me at any time. I''ll make them ready." The Secretary stood at the door of the hotel and said respectfully.


    "OK, you go back first. I''ll contact you tomorrow morning."


    "Good young master, please tell me if you need anything. I have arranged people in the hotel, and they will meet any needs of the young master at any time."


    "Well, I see."


    "Then I won''t disturb the rest of the young master and the ladies."


    "This way, young master."


    The staff took them into the presidential suite of the hotel.


    "If you need anything, you can call the front desk at any time. We will provide services for you in person." The staff withdrew.


    "Finally, I can have a good night''s rest." Wu Hao stretched and sat down on the sofa.


    "What''s a suite?"


    Shen Bingqing''s face turned red when she saw that it was a suite. Wu Hao, who had been holding it for several days, would definitely want them three tonight. It was very embarrassing for her to listen to the shy voice in her room alone.


    "Bingbing, please watch our young master." Yu Ting said with a smile. The reception on the ground is arranged by her. Naturally, it''s also her arrangement for everyone to live together in a flat. I hope she can get used to living with them as soon as possible.


    "I think I''d better live alone."


    Shen Bingqing kicked Wu Hao and said, "let someone open a new room for me. Don''t you think I''m in the way all the time? I''ll live in other places tonight. You can do whatever you want. I''ll never get in the way."


    "This is OK!"


    "Young master, just live together. I''m afraid it''s not safe for Bingbing to live alone." Yu Ting angry at him, for Wu Hao at this time show not close to women, but a little sad, just don''t believe he can''t see his intention.


    "If there''s anything unsafe, just send two people to protect her."


    With a smile, Wu Hao calls the staff outside to open a new room for Shen Bingqing. She is embarrassed to hear him.


    As soon as Shen Bingqing leaves, Yu Ting gives him a resentful look.


    "I said, young master, can''t you see that I purposely arranged for Bingbing to live with us? Don''t give you a chance, young master. When did you become such a liuxiahui? " Yu Ting is angry.


    "That is to say, when does the host begin to love beautiful women?" Shirley giggled at him, even she can see that this is Yu Ting can arrange, who believe he can''t see it.


    "Of course, I still love beauties, but I''m satisfied with the beauties I love right by my side. I don''t want to see one love another. It''s enough for me to have you in my harem. You really think I want to be an emperor and pull other girls into my harem when I see beautiful ones. Then you look down on me too much." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Young master, are you so aware?" Yu Ting couldn''t help laughing.


    "That''s not true. I don''t know how satisfied I am with you around me. Shen Bingqing is beautiful because she is beautiful. But being beautiful doesn''t mean she has to be my woman. I''m not a harvester for a beautiful woman."

 Chapter 547

    "You think I really want to follow you when I have nothing to do. You finish the work quickly. I want to return home early. I''m very tired flying all day. Do you know?" Shen Bingqing gave him a white look, but she didn''t think about whether to support him or not. It''s just that what he did has its unique foresight. What she can do is not to interfere with him, that''s all.


    "I thought you wanted to follow me all day now." Wu Hao joked that Shen Bingqing was too lazy to pay attention to him and walked ahead.


    "Why don''t you go back first."


    Wu Hao said: "anyway, you know what I''m going to do, and I''ve told you my purpose. You know what the consequences will be. It''s impossible to find anything from me. I''ll waste your time with you, don''t you think?"


    "No, you''re my main target. I''ll never leave by myself if you don''t go back. Even if you have told me everything, who knows what you will do when I leave? I must be alert to you to prevent you from destroying the peace of the world. "


    "You really care about the world." Wu Hao helplessly white her one eye, also convinced to this woman.


    "As the people''s police, we must have a heart to protect justice. Extreme idealists like you, who only think about the future and continue to spoil the present, are the objects monitored by each of our people''s police. Don''t say that I care about the whole world. The police of any country will not leave you alone. If you don''t have this heart, you don''t deserve the title of police." What Shen Bingqing said is in order.


    "Well, you can follow me if you like. Anyway, I''ve told you what I should have told you, and you know what you should know. If you have the spare time to watch me all the time, you can watch me all the time. Anyway, what should I do or what should I do?" Wu Hao shrugged and said nothing to the woman.


    "Don''t think I love to follow you. It''s just a job!"


    "Yes, you say work needs are work needs."


    Wu Hao suddenly looked at her with an evil smile. "I said, officer Shen, although I''m not interested in you, but you''re wandering around in front of me all day. You say you''re so beautiful. If I want to be dissatisfied with you one day or give you a big animal, what''s the matter? Do you think your job is worth it?"


    "If you dare to move me, I will not shoot you!" Shen Bingqing said with white eyes.


    "Then you really have to think about what kind of gun to use. Do you think I, who can turn time into a commodity for trading, will be afraid of one or two peanuts? Hey, hey, as long as I want to, it''s no use even if you point a missile at me. What should I do to you or what can I do to you? "


    "There are three women around and a lot of women at home. What do you mean to me?" Shen Bingqing stares at him, but his heart beats a drum.


    She has never seen what kind of strength this guy has, but there is a fact that he must be very powerful. As he said, a person who can turn time into commodity for trading is close to God. Her strength must not be underestimated. She really has no chance to resist what such a man wants to do with himself.


    Especially


    She really believed that Wu Hao could do such a thing.


    A man who is used to playing with women has very low requirements for himself in this respect. If he has a chance to do a woman, he really won''t think much about it.


    "Do you think Tingting and they don''t mind what I do with you?"


    Wu Hao said bluntly: "even you should feel that Tingting has some arrangements and even intends to create opportunities for you and me? As a woman, as a policeman, you should have that sensitivity, right? Hehe, so as long as I like, they won''t mind too much. "


    The bad smile on Wu Hao''s face makes Shen Bingqing feel strange, because what Wu Hao says is the truth.


    Naturally, she can clearly feel the meaning conveyed by Yu Ting''s intentional or unintentional arrangement, but she is not willing to accept it in her heart. After all, she is not willing to believe that a woman is willing to take the initiative to share her man with other women. Anything that conflicts with her consciousness must keep a distance, so that she can not suffer too much, Now Wu Hao said it directly, she was really a little embarrassed and at a loss.


    After all, we still have to be with them. It''s embarrassing for four people on this trip.


    "Don''t think you can do whatever you want if you are a little better." Shen Bingqing gave him a dry stare.


    "Scared?"


    "Who''s afraid."


    "If you''re afraid, just tell me. You don''t like me. If I''m forced on you one day, don''t you think you''re unlucky? It''s not cost-effective to lose your first time for a so-called job, don''t you think? "


    "You dare to move me, I''ll make you look good!"


    "Don''t talk about this threat without deterrent. If you are really afraid, you can almost go back, really!"


    Wu Hao said: "you know what you should know. You also know what I''m going to do every step of the way. I''m just wasting your time. You can spend your time in other places. For example, if you go back home to catch something that violates the law and discipline, you can apply to join Interpol to maintain world peace, What''s the point of following me? What do you say? "


    "After saying so much, you just want me not to follow you?"


    Shen Bingqing can tell that this guy''s threat is to drive him away.


    Does she want to go?


    Of course I want to go.


    I''m really worried about how I will be treated by him one day. Besides, I''m a little embarrassed when I get along with the three girls. I always feel that they regard themselves as their sisters more and more. This is not the result she wants.


    But can she go?


    Of course not.


    If she could leave, she would leave without Wu Hao driving her. However, the organization clearly required her to follow him all the time and make sure everything he did. This is the requirement of dead regulations. How can she leave at once.


    "I tell you Wu Hao, I''m going to follow you now. Even if you do anything to me, I''ll follow you as well." Shen Bingqing said with a straight face.


    "I said..."


    Wu Hao suddenly came up to her, frowned and joked: "I said officer Shen, do you have a crush on me?"


    Shen Bingqing was stunned for a moment, and his face turned red.


    "Psycho, who has a crush on you? You really think how great you are. A woman has to throw her arms at you, don''t you? I''m working! Please cooperate with me


    "Well, the stones in the pit are smelly and hard!"


    Wu Hao gave her a white look. He was too lazy to pay attention to her and left on his own.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "What''s for breakfast?"


    "Slow down, wait for me."

 Chapter 548

    At noon, Wu Hao took the four of them to singel''s house to have lunch with their family.


    After lunch, the hostess takes them around, while singel and Wu Hao talk about cooperation in their study.


    Hinger is a profit oriented businessman. This kind of person is most suitable for inducing others to sell time. Naturally, his cooperation project is to buy time.


    Hinger was very direct, and didn''t even ask Wu Hao whether it was true or not. After listening to Wu Hao''s request for cooperation, he immediately agreed.


    His consideration is very clear.


    It''s good to get longevity, but it doesn''t matter if you don''t get it. It''s a great opportunity to get close to the Wu family if you have the opportunity to cooperate with the young master of the Wu family!


    Generally speaking, the Wu family never talks about cooperation with any individual or organization in person. They have a special organization responsible for the operation and maintenance of the family business. Therefore, the cooperation with the Wu family can only be carried out indirectly. It is rare to have a chance to directly meet the young master of the Wu family. Even this opportunity can not be bought by money.


    Refuse?


    As a businessman, he is very smart. This is an opportunity that must not be missed. With the help of the Wu family, it is easy for him to be invincible in his own industry.


    At two thirty in the afternoon, Wu Hao left singer''s house and went directly to Carlos''s house.


    Carlos was at home early in the morning to prepare the reception. He asked the servant to prepare a big breakfast. He didn''t come, so he had breakfast and continued to wait. At noon, he asked the servant to prepare a bigger lunch. Wu Hao still didn''t come. After lunch, he kept asking people to prepare dinner.


    To be prepared is the essence of a businessman.


    Wu Hao arrived at Carlos''s house at about six o''clock and nearly seven o''clock. The dinner party was well prepared. The cold dishes were ready and all the ingredients for the hot dishes were ready. As soon as the people arrived, the kitchen began to work. Within five minutes, the dishes began to serve one after another.


    Unlike the Chinese people who like to talk business at the dinner table, Carlos has prepared a band and a musical, making the dinner especially like a dinner party.


    The presence of the young master of the Wu family in person is of course an effort to entertain him.


    At the end of the dinner, Wu Hao and Carlos took a walk outside to discuss the deal.


    Carlos is more cautious than singel. They talked about the details of their cooperation late at night.


    That night, Wu Hao and they stayed at Carlos'' house for one night.


    The next morning, Wu Hao, who had nothing to do, accompanied them for a day and bought a lot of things.


    The next morning, the special plane took off for Germany.


    The quants are the biggest target of his trip.


    This family is very special, at least in the information that ting prepared.


    This family is one of the few historical families that didn''t grow up with the help of the Wu family. It has a strong sense of family. In history, it once turned against the Wu family because the Wu family''s too extensive asset involvement squeezed their family''s wealth. Later, the Wu family simply squeezed them out of all the fields their family was involved in, Almost caused this huge and ancient big family to disappear completely.


    Later, Kuang te personally found the director of China Europe at that time, which calmed down the anger of the Wu family. As for the terms of the negotiation between the two parties, Wu Hao did not know. He had never heard his father talk about it, nor did he write about it in the materials.


    But since then, the quant family''s assets have gradually rebounded. I don''t know if they have been instructed by the Wu family. Since then, the quant family has turned from industry to capital investment, gradually hidden behind the capital and made a fortune. So far, no one knows how much money the family has, and the specific wealth of the family can''t be seen in the so-called wealth list.


    No matter what kind of secret agreement they have with the Wu family, it''s always difficult for them to cooperate with such a family that has had a strong conflict with the Wu family and even almost been uprooted!


    The main reason why Wu Hao chose this family was the ambition of old quante.


    Old quant invested a lot of money in the field of life research, and even had a life laboratory in his own name.


    Old quant''s desire for life has far exceeded his desire for money and even power.


    Money?


    Compared with the Wu family, the quant family''s wealth is one of the few in the world. Like all the big families, what they want now is not how to make money, but the allocation of resources. The correct allocation of resources is the only way to make money.


    right?


    That''s what the middle class play with. How many leaders in Europe are from the upper class? Especially for the big families like them hiding behind the capital, what they are thinking about is the globalization of capital allocation. If rights are very important for the localized operation of capital, then in the era of global economic integration, the role of rights in the operation of capital has been negligible. Why play such thankless things?


    Like many real upper classes in the world, the quant family has a very obvious feature, that is, they are divorced from the real society. They don''t care about money or rights. Neither the good nor the bad of the country can affect their wealth and status, but they are more and more concerned about themselves!


    Longevity is the desire and pursuit of almost all rich people. In modern society, there is an unchangeable topic for the research of life science, that is, how to make human beings live longer. Looking at all these researches, there is even a group of financial groups and big families behind them!


    Old Kuang te''s desire for life is the focus of Wu Hao''s breakthrough!


    When the plane lands, the quant family will pick it up at the airport.


    Wu Hao was startled by the battle.


    I thought that it would be the CEEC executive who would come to pick up the plane. Even if the people of the quant family came to pick up the plane at most, that is, the housekeeper would bring a few irrelevant people to come. Unexpectedly, all the people of the whole family came out. This battle looks a bit like the picture in the godfather.


    Is it a little bit exaggerated?


    "Wu Hao, are you sure these are all from the quant family? As far as I know, people in this family are very low-key. Will it be too ostentatious for so many people to pick you up? " Shen Bingqing pulled Wu Hao, a little scared by the battle.


    She didn''t know much about the family, let alone the origin of the family and the Wu family, but according to her limited understanding, the quant family didn''t feel like doing things in such a high profile. This scene was not so exaggerated when she went to see gates. Of course, Gates was not as rich as his family.


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know what they think." Wu Hao shrugged and walked over.


    "Hello, young master Wu."


    Old Kuang te starts by saying hello to Wu Hao in German''s rigid English. He is accompanied by a Chinese translator, just in case Wu Hao wants to speak to him in Chinese. If he doesn''t understand, it''s too embarrassing.


    "Mr. Quant is younger than I thought." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Mr. Wu laughs. It''s rare to have a chance to receive the people of the Wu family. Mr. Wu must let me do my best. This way, please. Four ladies, this way, please."


    "Please."


    Wu Hao smiles and leaves the airport with his car.

 Chapter 549

    Wu Hao didn''t understand what conditions the Gunter family had discussed with the Wu family. The whole family expressed the highest enthusiasm for his visit. I''m afraid the head of state would not have such treatment for his visit.


    Wu Hao thought that it would take some time and energy to talk about cooperation with old Kuang te. What Wu Hao never thought was that he and old Kuang te finalized the cooperation in ten minutes in the study, which was faster than singel.


    That night, Wu Hao and his family lived in the quante manor.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help but be curious and called his father.


    "Hello."


    "Hey, Dad, what are you doing?"


    "I''m in the orchard with your mother. I''ll pick some fruit and prepare some desserts for your wives for dinner."


    "Are they at home?"


    "I haven''t come back yet. I''ll be back for dinner later. Where are you?"


    "Germany."


    "Germany? It''s half past ten over there. Why haven''t you gone to bed yet? "


    "I have something to ask you."


    Wu Hao asked directly, "I''m at the quante family. Tingting gave me the information that this family had a conflict with our family. After resolving the conflict, I must have talked about some conditions, right? You don''t know what happened when we were at the airport today. Old quant came with all his family. It scared me


    "Quant? The Gunter in Germany


    "Nonsense."


    "I have an impression that your grandfather helped them out of the family''s decline. The reason why they have conflicts with our family is that the strength of their own family itself is declining. Your grandfather saw that the development prospect of the European continent was good, and he increased the resource investment in the European continent, which basically accelerated the decline of their family. It''s strange that he didn''t lose his temper. "


    "So grandfather solved the decline of their family?"


    "Well, your grandfather showed them the way, let them hand over the business to others, and borrowed a sum of money to invest. It seems that there is no agreement."


    "That''s it?"


    "What else do you want? What''s the deal with a family that is going to be completely ruined? Your grandfather''s character is too lazy to sit down and talk about such useless things with the people of these families. "


    "People are developing well now. Will grandfather miss such a good investment opportunity?"


    "There must be some cooperation, but there should be no agreement. It''s also a reward for people''s kindness. What''s the fuss?"


    "Well, well, forget it. Give me a video at dinner and I''ll talk to you. "


    "Don''t you go to bed early?"


    "It''s an hour or two."


    "All right, I''ll ask your mother to call you later."


    "OK, I''ll hang up first."


    After he hung up, Wu Hao fell on the bed, laughing and crying. It turned out that he was kind to old Kuang te. No wonder the family was so enthusiastic that all the family members from abroad rushed back.


    Also, judging from the strength of their family, the kindness is really great.


    Sit up, cross your legs and Practice for a while.


    Yu Ting opens the door and comes in.


    "Young master does not sleep?"


    "I can''t sleep without you."


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "do you want to practice together?"


    "No, I''m sure you''ll let me practice on your lap later. I''ve come to ask you what you''re going to do tomorrow. Since you''ve made an agreement with old quant, shall we go directly to Finland tomorrow or have a rest here for two days? Young master, make sure that I can arrange my schedule. " Yu Ting sits down by the bed.


    "What do you say?"


    "Are you tired, young master?"


    "I won''t be tired after 300 rounds of fighting with you!"


    "Then I''ll arrange for us to leave for Finland at 10:30 tomorrow morning."


    Yu Ting said: "if another business partner of the young master was also in Germany, we could still play for two days. But in other countries, I think we should finish the discussion as soon as possible. We have to go to Africa and India. I think it''s really uncomfortable for us to start to deal with things as soon as possible, go home earlier and fly outside all day."


    "You can arrange it."


    Wu Hao smiles a little and kisses her face painfully.


    "Well, young master, go to bed early."


    "Some of them will come home for dinner later. Do you want to join me?"


    "No, Shirley and Leia are already asleep. I''ll go to bed, too."


    "That''s fine. You should rest early, too."


    "Well, young master, I''ll go to bed first."


    Yu Ting kisses her face and goes to bed.


    Wu Hao is a little distressed. These days, they are flying with him all day, and they will always reverse the time difference. If they are not already practitioners, they will be the same as Shen Bingqing.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast and a rest, the quants took them to the airport. At 10:30, the plane left on time for Finland.


    Originally, Wu Hao wanted to find another partner directly in Germany, but the situation in Europe is a bit special. There are many and scattered countries. It''s not good for the two countries to cooperate in one country. So he went to Finland.


    Germany is very close to Finland. It landed in a little more than two hours.


    Three days in Finland.


    Another trip from Finland to Africa.


    Wu Hao is very optimistic about the African market from the very beginning, with huge development potential. Moreover, the special situation of Africa determines that once people here start to contact time trading, they will soon run out of 20 years of trading, and the time collected from here will be very, very fast.


    However, the problem of this market is also obvious. The people of the African continent have not developed for thousands of years. The lack of overall ability doomed them to be obsessed with and addicted to the easy money. After 20 years, the people of this continent will surely fall into a more turbulent period than the current situation, which is almost predictable.


    However, the survival of the fittest, the opportunity to give them, the result is not what he has to consider.


    I spent a week in Africa and got two partners in exchange for 15 lives.


    After leaving Africa, Wu Hao and his party went to India.


    This is another market that Wu Hao is very optimistic about. There is a huge gap between the rich and the poor. At the same time, there is a huge population. If you want to add the two, it is the demographic dividend that Wu Hao wants. No one in the world wants to be poor. As long as you have the opportunity to pay a little for the money you want, many people will not hesitate. The poorer you are, the more so it is!


    India is Wu Hao''s real testing ground!


    This test ground is prepared for our country. After all, the population base of our country is similar to that of India. Time trading is popular in the society, and the consequences should be similar. Take India as an example, or give the above leaders a reference sample.


    Anyway, Wu Hao doesn''t want his country to be a mess.


    It''s OK to handle the Indian market. Wu Hao took them home.


    Instead of asking Yu Ting to tell them to pick them up at the airport, she asked the driver to pick them up and take back a lot of things they bought on the plane.

 Chapter 550

    "We are going back now. Do you want to go with us?"


    When the car entered the city, Wu Hao looked at Shen Bingqing with a smile.


    "Why don''t you come back with us, Bingbing?" Yu Ting said casually.


    "I won''t go back with you. You ask the driver to take me to Yujing garden. It''s not far ahead." Shen Bingqing said, naturally, she knows what Yu Ting means by letting her go back. How can she go? Don''t carry out a task and put yourself in it. It''s not cost-effective.


    "It''s boring for you to stay at home alone. Why don''t you go back with us? It''s OK to have dinner at our house now that it''s so late. Don''t you still have to be responsible for monitoring our master? Why don''t you just monitor him 24 hours at any time?" Shirley said with a smile.


    "No, I''ve learned all about what he''s been doing recently. I just went back to tidy up my mind. When I thought about what measures to take to deal with him, I was just ahead. You asked the driver to stop." Shen Bingqing said and gave him a white eye by the way.


    "What are you staring at me for? I''m a good citizen. I''ve cooperated with you very much. You see I didn''t hide anything from you? You can follow me as you want. You can watch me as you want. Where do people like me look like criminals? I think you''d better go home and study to see if you can cancel the surveillance on me and I''ll do some public welfare activities tomorrow, OK? For the benefit of the people. " Wu Hao joked.


    "OK, tomorrow our police will launch a public welfare activity. You can donate money."


    "OK, get out of the car when you get there."


    "Don''t do that, young master." Yu Ting can''t laugh or cry at his impatience.


    "Or are you still holding on with tears?"


    "I''m leaving. I''m not going to let you look at me here. Is that ok?"


    The car stopped at the gate of the community. Shen Bingqing kicked him and got off.


    "This woman."


    Wu Hao completely gave her a white eye, how do you want to cooperate?


    "Young master, you really are. Even if you don''t want to have anything to do with Bingbing, don''t treat a girl like this."


    "She didn''t give me a good look, OK? I don''t want to put a hot face on her cold butt."


    But as soon as she left, Wu Hao immediately showed a smile.


    "Haha, finally we''re left with our own family. We''ve been home for more than a month, and we really miss them."


    "Really just miss them?" Leia giggles.


    "That''s what I want to do." Wu Hao laughs, already thinking about how to go home with them.


    Although I enjoy being accompanied by them every day, I still want to enjoy all my women every day. Tut Tut, that kind of feeling is really comfortable.


    Well, I seem to be getting more and more evil.


    Damn it.


    ¡­¡­


    The car soon arrived at Xinyue manor.


    At half past six, the sisters had just finished their dinner and were practicing on the lawn in front of the yard.


    Zhao Shuhan and Li Yunyao each created an ice dragon flying in the air. The picture of the two dragons playing with pearls is pleasing to the eye. The dragon is two meters long, crystal clear and sweating. Its lifelike appearance looks like a living ice dragon.


    Yuxin is playing alone. A flame Phoenix hovers over her head. She seems to be groping for her strength limit. The flame Phoenix keeps growing. With the increase of temperature, the fire red phoenix gradually becomes platinum. The strong high temperature makes the air in the high air swell with layers of heat waves.


    Situ Na and Lin Xueyan created a tree respectively. The branches of the two trees dance in the air like whips. They attack each other, attack and defense at the same time. They are dazzled. They can''t imagine that the trees have the flexibility like animals, and they look like tree demons.


    Xu Xinjie and Xiao you are doing confrontation exercises. As the God of death, Xiao you is proficient in all the skills given to her by the school of death. Although the strength is far less than that of Nami, she is still more than rubbing against Xu Xinjie. Xu Xinjie has a gold and silver shield in front of her, which constantly changes its shape under the control of her mind to adapt to Xiao you''s attack, Catch all her attacks as much as possible. It''s metal, but it''s as soft and changeable as liquid under the control of her mind.


    Nami is the busiest.


    Among them, she has the strongest strength and the richest practical experience, constantly shuttling among them, guiding them to use their energy more smoothly, and constantly adjusting their combat methods.


    Xinyue manor is not enough for them.


    Now Zhao Shuhan and Li Yunyao''s ice dragon is two meters long. In a month or two, it will be ten or twenty meters long. Little girl''s fire phoenix has a wingspan of more than three meters. In a month or two, it will definitely create a giant. Even Xueyan and Nana''s wood ability must use a wider field for training.


    "I don''t know if Yuyan has approved the land behind the manor." Wu Hao talked to himself as he walked.


    "They''re all home. Just ask." Yu Ting said with a smile, looking at everyone''s hard work, she felt very comfortable after flying outside for a long time and returning home.


    "They have made great progress." Leia giggled.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect Yuxin to create such a big fire phoenix." Shirley said.


    "Because the host especially likes to love Yuxin. It seems that Yuxin has more power in her body than anyone else." Liya hugs Wu Hao''s hand and makes fun of her.


    "Who said that? I love each of you very much, OK?"


    "It seems that the young master likes to love you and your sisters very much." Yu Ting giggled, thought about it and then said with a smile: "it seems that the young master can''t love all the little Lauries at home. Yuxin, Xiaoyou and your sisters didn''t enjoy you that time."


    "Cough, Tingting, you wait tonight to see how young master hurts you!" Wu Hao''s face was red, and she came directly to Ting La, and bit her breast lightly.


    "I''m not afraid of you tonight, young master. We''ll be together tonight. You''re busy." Yu Ting said with a smile that she had thought of the Yili picture tonight.


    "That is to say, the host can enjoy everyone tonight. I haven''t played with you for a long time. I''m looking forward to it." Shirley said, looking forward to it.


    "Hey, hey, you''re all suffering tonight!"


    Wu Hao laughs and pulls them inside.


    "Hao?"


    Lin Xueyan was the first to find out that their idea had been able to understand the wind and grass far away from the horizon. She stopped immediately after feeling their breath.


    Lin Xueyan said that, they also felt Wu Hao''s breath one after another. They immediately gathered up their strength, and the eight sisters ran over together.

 Chapter 551

    "Ladies, we''re back!"


    Wu Hao cried out and hugged them.


    "Brother, you''re good or bad. You''ve been gone for such a long time. Really, I thought you''d come back in half a month at most. Unexpectedly, it took more than a month. Really, we all miss you very much."


    Lin Yuxin threw herself in his arms and was very angry.


    "Every so often there are videos. Do you think so?" Wu Hao said with a smile, holding the girl''s face and kissing, it''s better to be at home, or to be happy with his wives.


    "The video belongs to the video. It''s two different things if we are together. The video is the same as the long-distance love all day long. Girls still need company." Zhao Shuhan pokes him on the head. As a mature and intellectual woman, she has to admit that she really doesn''t want to be separated from him for too long after having a man. It''s really nice to see him again after a month''s separation.


    "Since Han Han has said that, what else can I say? I will accompany you more in the future! But I can''t help it this time. I''ve finished these things with the fastest speed. If I can come back early, I''d like to come back early. There''s no fun abroad. Besides, we''re not going to play. I''m depressed when I stay in Africa. I''m with those black people all day. I can''t wait to come back early. "


    Wu Hao joked and gave each of them a kiss on the face. It was really harem. Ha ha.


    "I just saw you practice. Tut Tut, it''s great. Haven''t you run out of energy yet?"


    "Sister Nami has taught us how to recycle the limited energy. Although you haven''t given us energy for more than a month, we still have a lot of energy left in our body. Haha, but husband, you''ve come back. Should you give us more energy next?" Stuart was as tired of him as Lin Yuxin, with a bad smile on her face.


    "That''s it, brother. It''s time for you to recharge us." Lin Yuxin immediately responds and giggles.


    "Or... Shall we go now?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "Yes, yes ~ ~"


    Lin Yuxin and situ Na are not easy to be shy at home. As soon as Wu Hao said, they immediately raised their hands in favor.


    "And you?" Wu Hao looks at them with a smile.


    "You''re such a bad guy. As soon as you come back, you want to mess around. They haven''t given you Tingting for more than a month? That''s true Lin Xueyan blushed and said angrily.


    "It''s different to go home. You''re not together? "


    "It''s better for you to play by yourself, even if you have to talk about it at night."


    "It''s evening now." Lin Yuxin said.


    "You are such a girl. No matter what you do, you can play whatever you want." Lin Xueyan blushed.


    "Hei hei, the babies who need your husband to help you recharge raise their hands ~ ~" Wu Hao laughs.


    "I ~ ~"


    "Me too ~ ~"


    "And me ~ ~"


    Lin Yuxin, situ Na and Xiao you, three beautiful girls are looking forward to it.


    "Hee hee, let''s join in too ~ ~"


    Shirley pulls Liya to join them. It''s like playing with the sisters.


    "Is there anyone else?" Wu Hao looks at them with a smile.


    "All right, let''s go, let''s go."


    Zhao Shuhan directly pushed him away. As soon as he came back, he thought about it, which made everyone blush.


    "Hey hey, ladies, let''s take a bath first."


    "Good ~ ~"


    A group of little Loris went back to the house with him, and they did not forget to seduce the other sisters.


    "Did you have dinner?" Cried Lin Xueyan.


    "Eat my little ones!"


    "It''s really..."


    Lin Xueyan was made to laugh and cry by him.


    "The young master is very tired recently, but he will be very lively as soon as he comes back." Yu Ting giggles.


    "There are so many beauties he likes. It''s strange that he''s not lively."


    Lin Xueyan shook her head with a smile and said, "Tingting, didn''t you have dinner? Let''s go back and prepare dinner. When he''s finished playing, dinner will be almost ready. "


    "Well, I haven''t prepared dinner with you for a long time. I feel better with you. Now I feel at home when I come back here." Yu tingdao.


    "Yes, I don''t know when I have taken this place as my home."


    Zhao Shuhan also sighed, "it''s more interesting for sisters to live together. During your absence, you feel that there is something missing at home. As soon as you come back, this feeling disappears."


    "Is it the young master who is less than Han?" Yu Ting joked.


    "Where." Zhao Shuhan''s face was flushed by what she said.


    As his woman, he does feel empty when he is away, but it''s a little incomplete when his sister is not around, but this feeling is not as strong as that of him.


    "OK, OK, no kidding. If we go on, I''m afraid we can''t help going to the room ~ ~ ~" Lin Xueyan joked.


    "In fact, I really want to go ~ ~" Xu Xinjie spat out her tongue and blushed.


    "Yes, I think so, too." Li Yunyao is just as shy.


    The girls were stunned and giggled.


    "Then you can go directly. I''m sorry to be at home?" Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "It''s better to talk about it in the evening. Anyway, my husband will definitely want us to be together in the evening. I''m still a little embarrassed now." Xu Xinjie said.


    "Yes, let my husband enjoy Lori''s night first." Li Yunyao said with a smile.


    "Lori''s night? It seems to be true Nami giggled.


    "Every little Lori in our family doesn''t know what shyness is." Lin Xueyan joked.


    "Yes, they can take the initiative one by one. When they play at night, they can cooperate with their husband. He doesn''t know how much he likes it." Li Yunyao said.


    "Who let Wu Hao spoil them so much?" Nami said with a smile.


    "It seems that the young master really dotes on them, but they are basically the same to everyone, otherwise everyone will be jealous." Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "I hope he dotes on them a little more. Otherwise, he will not get out of bed with us all day." Zhao Shuhan joked.


    The girls looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    In fact, he treats them all the same. In fact, he dotes on them all, but sometimes they don''t need him to dote on them too much. Otherwise, they can''t get out of bed all day.


    It''s good to have a few babies at home to share their love.


    "Come on, let''s prepare dinner and celebrate your coming home." Nami said.


    "Let''s go."


    Xu Xinjie walks in front with Li Yunyao and Zhao Shuhan on her arm. They are very happy, but


    Their faces changed as soon as they entered the room.


    One by one, the faces that were slightly red suddenly turned red.


    I don''t know whether he meant it or not. The door of the room was open. As soon as he entered the room, he heard the sweet voice of several little Loris in the room.

 Chapter 552

    "I thought you''d take that beautiful cop home, too."


    We all sit at the dinner table and chat together. It''s very nice to have a family together, especially when he''s at home.


    "Yes, yes, I thought you would take the policewoman home, too. Tingting showed us her picture. It''s a beautiful girl. You are indifferent, husband. It''s a bit abnormal." Xu Xinjie said that as soon as Lin Xueyan started this topic, they immediately became interested.


    "This time, young master, she is really determined. Originally, I told young master that I could consider taking others home, but young master refused." Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "Don''t you think you don''t have enough sisters?" Wu Hao looks at them with a smile.


    "Maybe I''m used to it. I feel fine." Said Stuart, holding her chin.


    "At the beginning, I felt that there were a lot of people, but now I really feel good. When you are away, our sisters eat together and sleep together. On the contrary, we are not lonely, except for thinking about you occasionally." Li Yunyao said.


    "How do I feel that you all want to kill me? Eleven people are not enough? " Wu Hao really didn''t know whether it was better to feel happy or depressed.


    "Are you still tired? We''ve been tossing about one by one. I haven''t seen you tired. The more you play, the more energetic you are. " Zhao Shuhan said angrily.


    "Yes, the more you play, the more happy you are. If we didn''t say that you are tired, I feel that you can play all night tonight." Leia giggled.


    "That is to say."


    All the women nodded in unison, coquetry and contentment.


    "I think we''ll have to be upset by our husband later." She said with a smile.


    "Nana, why are you so happy?" The women teased.


    "Hee hee, it''s Friday anyway. There''s no class tomorrow and the day after tomorrow." I''m looking forward to it.


    The women giggled. They didn''t understand what she meant. They didn''t want to? After all, they haven''t had a wonderful intimate contact with him in a month. The fire just lit them up, and they still want to continue.


    "But for my physical strength, I would be hollowed out by you." Wu Hao joked.


    "Husband, there is something wrong with your words. It''s you who want to find so many women. Now you should nourish every one of us." Xu Xinjie joked that all the women were a little embarrassed by her two words.


    "Xinxin is right. At the beginning, we all hoped you could choose one, but in the end, you chose everyone. Do you regret it?" Yu Ting speaks.


    "Regret? Hey, hey, enjoying it! "


    Wu Hao gave a bad smile, then looked at them and said helplessly: "but my wife, now I really feel that you are very satisfied and satisfied to enjoy. Although I won''t be tired with three or five more women, I really don''t want to find other women. It''s really good to enjoy with you every day."


    "Husband..."


    Wu Hao''s words just want them to know that they don''t want to go to other women now, but they are full of happiness and moving.


    "I mean it. I don''t know if I will bring back so many sisters for you in the future, but now I really want to have a good time with you, so don''t persuade me to do something about other girls, don''t you


    "Of course, we''d be happier if you''d like to. You think we want every room in our house to be full of women." Li Yunyao was moved.


    "Reward your husband later." Stuart gave a sweet kiss.


    "Anyway, it''s up to you to take care of yourself. We''ll be more happy if you take care of us. However, you''ll really feel for others in the future. We can accept one or two as long as they meet the conditions we agreed before. We won''t talk about it in the future. You can take care of it yourself." Lin Xueyan said.


    "That''s right."


    Wu Hao was relieved. Looking at their moving expressions, he felt that sometimes women are more satisfied than men. If they really love them, they will be moved. How can they fail them if they can get their feelings.


    After eating and drinking, the family went out for a walk.


    The night is deep.


    The moon is beautiful tonight. The full moon is hanging in the sky to illuminate the earth.


    "Is the land behind us approved?"


    As he walked, Wu Hao said, "when I came back, I saw you practicing in the manor. I felt that our manor could not bear your cultivation without expanding a little. It was too crowded. When you are stronger, it will become a place not suitable for cultivation. "


    "It was approved half a month ago, about 20000 mu of land was approved, and the land behind Xinyue manor was given to us. However, there is a small village in the southeast, which is resettling new houses for them. After all the people have moved away, we can start to expand our manor." Lin Xueyan said.


    "20000 mu? How old is it? "


    "More than 13 million square meters, it should be big enough."


    Lin Xueyan said: "several of us have studied the overall terrain near the manor before we delimited this area. There are mountains around and a relatively flat plain in the middle. In this way, we can practice in the middle without being noticed by the outside world. In addition to the natural barrier, we can also set up a barrier artificially to prevent people from entering."


    "Do you have a topographic map?" Wu Hao asked casually.


    "I have a map at home, but I still remember the general terrain."


    Zhao Shuhan said, waving his hand, using ice in the air to create a three-dimensional topographic map, mountains and valleys, rivers and trees clear.


    "Great


    Wu Hao sighed and looked at the topographic map in the air. The 20000 mu terrain enveloped Xinyue manor from the back in the shape of a crescent. The mountains in the corners just formed a natural barrier, leaving a small plain in the middle. As long as the middle plain could be transformed into a training ground, they would not have to worry about not having enough space for their cultivation in the future.


    "It seems that the village is in a corner. We can start to transform it in another direction first."


    "We wanted to start the transformation, but we still want to discuss how to transform it when you come back." Lin Yuxin said.


    "The main thing is to give us more strength when you come back." She laughed.


    "Hey, hey, let''s go back? Continue to strengthen your strength, and have a good rest all day tomorrow. Let''s go and have a look on Sunday! " Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "Have you digested so quickly?" Xiaoyou said with a smile.


    "It''s also digestible to do exercise when you go home. You''d better not go out in the evening and go home." Wu Hao hugged two beauties and went home. The girls looked at each other and were a little shy, but he went back with him generously. Anyway, they were all sisters.

 Chapter 553

    This night, Wu Hao naturally wants wind to wind to rain to rain, full house of beautiful women enjoy.


    At noon the next day, Lin Yuxin, Xiao you and Si Tu Na put their arms around each other and called twice. They didn''t wake up, so they just let them go to sleep. The others stretched out and got up.


    Last night''s Spring Festival, one by one satisfaction and happiness are unable to hide, a smile with a woman was moistened after the unique happiness.


    "Husband, you''re up, too."


    Li Yunyao puts on her clothes and pulls Wu Hao up with a bad smile on her face.


    "That is to say, I was so energetic last night that I should get up now. I''m so hungry." Xu Xinjie laughs playfully. Her scarlet face looks more and more feminine.


    "Get up, get up, lift up, fight again tonight!"


    Wu Hao smiles and takes over Yu Ting''s clothes and puts them on.


    "Bad guy."


    All the girls were angry, but their faces were full of coquettish smiles.


    "Leia, Shirley, are you two going to sleep?" Zhao Shuhan said that the five little lollies were really tired last night.


    "It''s all right with us. Let them have a good sleep." Shirley said with a smile.


    "The physical quality of Goddess is different." Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "Your physical fitness is not getting better and better now."


    The girls were stunned and then began to laugh.


    With the progress of cultivation, their physical quality is getting better and better, and their cultivation foundation seems to follow him.


    "Cough, get up, or I can''t help practicing with you again!" Wu Hao coughed softly. He couldn''t stand the temptation of these women any more.


    When he said that, how dare they continue to talk about this topic? They get up one after another, and the whole room is full of his women. When his interest comes up, he will really pull them to continue to practice.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and went downstairs with them.


    They are in the front, Wu Hao is at the back.


    Looking at their sisters talking and laughing, they are full of a sense of achievement.


    There are so many women, of course, who enjoy themselves very much, but men don''t enjoy themselves very much. What''s really proud of is that they all enjoy themselves very much. What''s more proud of is that their sisters'' feelings seem to be getting deeper and deeper after each bed.


    Breakfast will be ready soon.


    Nine people sit together for breakfast.


    "Wu Hao, what are you going to do next?"


    Zhao Shuhan said: "foreign partners have been solved. Next, you can''t practice with us at home all day?"


    "That is to say, we let you be presumptuous these two days because you just came back. Now that you are back, you have to think about what you are going to do next." Lin Xueyan also reminds a way.


    "You can rest assured that the next step is to deal with the transaction contract completed by the partners."


    Wu Hao said and kneaded the temple helplessly.


    "It''s also a troublesome thing. First, it''s the amount of data. There will definitely be a lot of data on the app. I can''t cope with such a huge amount of data alone. Second, it''s the asset review behind the time trading contract. I can''t review the assets behind the buyers who buy time one by one, It definitely needs to use the database at home, and it also needs a lot of people to complete this task. There are more detailed things like data classification, which I certainly can''t complete by myself. "


    "Don''t you start a company? Why don''t we just recruit people to do this? " Xu Xinjie said.


    "It''s very easy to recruit people, but the confidentiality of time trading data is a big problem. I want to find some reliable people to help me deal with these things." Wu haodao has a headache when he thinks about it. He is not at ease when most people come to deal with these problems.


    "It''s easy to solve. Just find some death gods in the nether world to help deal with these problems. A little training can basically deal with all kinds of problems." Nami suggested.


    Wu Hao was stunned, then his eyes brightened.


    "Yes, people in the netherworld are absolutely at ease!"


    "But in this case, master, you have to make everything clear in advance, so that Nami can know what to teach them when she is training." Shirley said.


    "OK, in the afternoon, you can help me to think about this matter. It should be divided into several parts. After confirmation, Nami, you can find some death gods and start training them. It''s better to form a department. Each department is responsible for different work, and everyone can work together to make this matter work efficiently." Wu Hao said excitedly.


    "It''s easy."


    The girls laughed.


    They are naturally satisfied that their men dote on themselves, but they are also happy to see that their men are full of enthusiasm for their career.


    Men, in addition to love women, have to learn to work hard.


    After dinner, nine people went to the basement.


    The atmosphere in the basement is very good. There is a very good hall. It''s easy to get into the state when discussing things here.


    Li Yunyao and Xu Xinjie have little experience and can not provide many opinions. However, Lin Xueyan, Yu Tingna and Zhao Shuhan are very strong in event analysis. With Liya''s understanding of time trading, their reference opinions are quickly added to the event analysis, and each department is quickly divided.


    The first part is information technology.


    This is the most important thing. All transactions must be registered through the client. Customer management is particularly important at this time. Among them, the data analysis and background information audit of time buyers are the most important.


    It''s impossible to simply find someone to do this job. The whole family must have a database, because there is a huge and complete database in the family, which constantly updates the data of most businessmen. Data analysis and background information review are relatively easy, but the docking work needs to be put on the agenda first.


    I have to go home.


    In this era when data is king, data is the most important thing, especially when it comes to the huge database within the family. We must discuss this with my father face to face.


    After the information technology department, it is necessary to divide the two projects of time trading into two major departments and operate them separately.


    A job that is responsible for the buying time of traders.


    One is responsible for the time when traders sell.


    Each department must further subdivide the work content in order to simplify the work content and improve efficiency.


    There is a special group responsible for buying traders within one year, and a special group responsible for buying traders within one year, five years, five years, ten years and twenty years.


    Traders in selling time also need to carry out such segmentation, and different groups complete corresponding transactions.

 Chapter 554

    The advantage of this is to prioritize the transaction types. After all, the customers who have been trading for 20 years and those who have been trading for one year have different meanings for Wu Hao.


    After all, every transaction contract must be signed by him before it can take effect and the transaction can be regarded as completed. If a large number of unclassified transaction contracts appear on his desk at the same time, one year or even one month''s transaction contracts and ten or twenty years'' transaction contracts are put together, it will be very confusing.


    Businessmen must consider the interests as the first benchmark.


    A businessman who doesn''t know the priority will definitely bring himself or the enterprise down. Wu Hao consciously and with Lin Xueyan''s reminding, he made this point more clear.


    Whether it''s buying or selling, priority should be given to large transactions, while small transactions are generally tentative transactions. If the other party is not in a hurry, why should he be in a hurry? You can put these small transactions in the last place, sign some when you have time, and sign some when you have time, as long as you can complete these contracts.


    The work of each group can be further subdivided, which requires everyone to be clear about their responsibilities.


    The finer things are, the more time it takes to make them clear and perfect. The nine people who are concentrating on them talk about more than five points.


    Three little girls came down the stairs in a daze.


    "Husband, what are you doing in the basement?" Stuart yawned at them.


    "That is to say, haven''t you played in the basement for a long time?" Xiaoyou looks at them with a smile.


    "Don''t play with us, good or bad." Lin Yuxin fell into Wu Hao''s arms and stretched herself.


    "You three know how to play. We''ve been here all afternoon talking about work." Zhao Shuhan looked at their lazy look, laughing and crying, did not expect that the three of them can sleep so.


    "Really, really?" Situ Na leans against Zhao Shuhan with a bad smile.


    "What are you doing, you girl?" Zhao Shuhan pinched the nose of her nose.


    "Well, no kidding. We are really discussing important matters. Wu Hao''s investment promotion work has been completed now. Next, he has to face the transaction data coming from all over the world. He has to deal with it by himself. We are just discussing how to formally operate the company he established before, You three think we''re all the same age as you, and want to roll the sheets with him all day Nami said, when it comes to the end, I can''t help laughing at them.


    "I''ve always thought that I would like to play with my husband at night." Xiaoyou spits out her tongue, sits down beside Nami, and leans lazily on her shoulder.


    "Since you three have also got up, let''s just go home for dinner together. I have something to discuss with my father when I go home. You just go home to have a chat with my mother." Wu Hao, a princess, picked up little Lori in her arms.


    The girls were smiling and went upstairs with him.


    ¡­¡­


    Originally, I went home for dinner, so I called my family before I started to let them prepare more meals.


    After all, there will be twelve more people. If you don''t prepare in advance, you will be hungry.


    Mom and dad have treated them as their daughter-in-law. Every time they go home, two people are very happy, especially mom. It''s estimated that there''s something else that makes her more happy than this. It''s only after they get pregnant and have children.


    During Wu Hao''s absence for more than a month, they came back every week. They gradually got used to the feeling of going back to their mother-in-law''s home. They were more and more open at home, and they gradually felt like they were home.


    After dinner, the girls went for a walk with their mother.


    Wu Hao and his father Wu daikang took a walk along another road.


    "It''s all done?" Wu daikang asked, enjoying the scenery along the way.


    "It''s half done. The work of the agent has been done, but I''m not ready for my own work." Wu Hao said.


    "For example?"


    "Next, there will be a large number of time trading data. Information integration is the first problem I face. I don''t need to study the data carefully for selling transactions. After all, it''s my side that gives money. As long as the time arrives, it doesn''t matter. But buying transactions are different. I have to review the assets, background and some more detailed things of the other party, In this way, I can clearly set a reasonable transaction price. It''s not impossible for me to find out the information of these people one by one, but the efficiency will be extremely low. If I complete one order a day, Amitabha. In the face of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of buying transactions around the world, I can''t do anything with such efficiency. " Wu Hao said.


    "So?"


    "So that''s what I came back for this time."


    Wu Hao said bluntly: "our family has its own database. I believe that businessmen or individuals with some achievements in the world are in our data, and there are special personnel responsible for data maintenance and data update. If I want to access these data to my company, you can not give me permission to modify them, but just give me permission to access them, My people will sort out the information they need for me, so that I can finally determine the transaction price. "


    Wu daikang looked at him and said nothing.


    "Dad..."


    "I knew you would need the data for a long time, so I''ve got the data Department ready for docking, but..."


    "But what?"


    "But it''s no joke to share Wu''s data. People who come into contact with this job must be trustworthy!"


    "Don''t worry, Dad, I won''t use people on earth to deal with these things."


    Wu daikang was stunned, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Cough, Dad, don''t worry. I also know the importance of our database, so I hope that in the early stage you can let the people in the data department specially train the people I''m looking for. First, let them clarify their authority. Second, let them know how to protect data. Of course, the protection of data depends on their own people in the data department, My people are within the authority to ensure the security of data. " Wu Hao said.


    "Call me when you need to do data docking. I''ll arrange for someone to handle it for you. Training is necessary. I''ll arrange it myself. And I''ve made it clear to you that before you inherit my position, data permissions can''t be fully opened to you, and this open sharing only has reading permissions, If you have any questions about the data, you can contact the staff, let them adjust the data, and you can''t upload or download any data. " Wu daikang said seriously.


    "Don''t worry! I just need reading permission. " Wu Hao said with a smile, it''s enough to have this permission. He doesn''t want to touch the data permission before he is ready to inherit his father''s position.

 Chapter 555

    Wu Hao was greatly relieved to confirm the data docking work.


    Although I know that my father will certainly help me, I''m still at ease. After all, data is the top priority in the Internet age.


    He didn''t live at home either. At 8:30, Wu Hao went home with his beautiful wives.


    After a night of "cultivation", the next morning, Wu Hao, Na Mei, Liya and Shirley came to the dark blue mansion.


    There are a large number of death gods performing tasks on the earth, especially the trainee death gods who were sent out to collect fresh souls for Shirley. Now they have not gone back. Even if they find more death gods to be employees of the company, it will not affect the balance of the world.


    The top floor of dark blue building.


    Although Nami hasn''t been back for a long time, it''s still clean.


    "Can you almost call them here?"


    Wu Hao looks at them with a smile.


    "Why does the master laugh so badly?" Shirley giggled, as if guessing the meaning behind his smile. It was obvious that what she thought was not very serious.


    "I''ll just smile. What are you looking at me for?" Wu Hao gave them a white look. How could they look at each other so strangely? I feel like I have to do something that is not serious. I can still laugh.


    "The gods of death in the nether world are all beauties. In the future, a group of beauties will work for you. Do you think you will build a bigger harem?" Nami joked, closing her eyes and summoning the gods of death from all over the world to come back.


    "I really want to build a bigger harem. Shouldn''t you be angry? One by one, I can still laugh. " Wu Hao reluctantly leans on the sofa. The indulgence of these women really gives him a headache.


    "Anyway, I know the root of death in the netherworld. Even if the master turns the whole netherworld into your harem, it doesn''t matter. Hee hee, if the master is afraid that they will be angry, we will keep it a secret for you." Shirley pulled him and said.


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. How can this girl be more excited than herself?


    "Well, you girl, I don''t have so much energy to spoil so many women and feed you all. I don''t want to spend three days and three nights in bed every time." Wu Hao knocked her on the head.


    The underworld is like a daughter country. As the king of the daughter country, Shirley has become his woman. In fact, he can be regarded as the master of the underworld. If you really want to turn the underworld into your own harem, it''s very practical. With their attitude, there will be thousands more women every minute.


    But


    Now, apart from spoiling them, I really don''t have the heart to take women everywhere.


    "Anyway, the netherworld is the back palace prepared by the master. When the master wants to accept them, he will accept them. Hee hee, we will keep it secret for you." Shirley touched her head and said with a smile.


    "You girl."


    Wu Hao was really helpless. He reached out and pinched her face.


    "Didn''t the master try his best to take this girl away and that girl away before? Now I''m going to prepare a ready-made harem for you. Why don''t you look unhappy? " Leia said with a smile.


    "The situation is different. Those who have feelings naturally want to take it away, but I don''t feel that it''s just for fun and pleasure. I really don''t think it''s necessary. Maybe it''s because there are more women around me. Slowly, I''ll pass the stage of simply enjoying women physically. Instead of playing with a hundred strange girls, I really prefer to love you at home. " Wu Hao said.


    The three women in the room were moved by this.


    The three of them didn''t care how many women he had, but he was willing to protect them, love them, and not just enjoy them physically. How can a woman not touch this feeling of pouring out feelings.


    "Give me a kiss."


    Shirley was so moved that she stuck to him and gave him a kiss.


    "You girl, go home and pose, and see how I can deal with you when I go back." Wu Hao knocked on her head with a smile. This little goddess, let alone let him enjoy more at night.


    "Hee hee, how about the master''s favorite posture?" Shirley was smiling shyly at him, charming.


    Sweat, a look at this girl''s lovely expression is easy to react.


    "Well, sister, you are almost as eloquent as Nana now." On the contrary, Leah was blushed by what she said.


    "If you want to play back, deal with the business first." Na Mei reminds a way, even if it is graceful she also has a little blush.


    His favorite posture?


    He likes them to hold each other and let him enjoy them at the same time. Sometimes, Nami even thinks that the reason why their feelings are getting better and better is because he likes to play like this. They hold each other and enjoy his love at the same time. When there is no difference between shyness and intimacy, their relationship will inevitably be closer.


    What other sisters in the family didn''t accompany him?


    I don''t think so.


    Just thinking about it, the first God of death appeared in the room, and then more than 30 gods of death appeared one after another.


    "Lord Nami! Lord Shirley


    As soon as the gods of death saw that both Nami and Shirley were there, they said hello.


    Some of the more senior God of death saw Liya also in, also said hello.


    "Lord Leia."


    "Lord Leia."


    As for the man sitting among them


    They don''t know each other, but seeing that sherry and Liya are sitting with him intimately, I know that their relationship is different, and I smile politely.


    "To introduce you, this is Lord Leia, the goddess of time. Some of you must have met Lord Leia in the netherworld, but you don''t know the relationship between lord Leia and Lord Shirley. Lord Leia is Lord Shirley''s sister, so you should be polite when you see Lord Leia in the future." Nami said.


    The gods of death were surprised. For the first time, they knew that sherry, the master of the nether world, had a younger sister. Let alone, they looked very similar.


    "The middle one is Wu Hao, the husband of Liya and sherry." Nami doesn''t know how to introduce Wu Hao, so she looks at Shirley and hopes she can introduce herself.


    "This is my sister''s husband and our master. I hope you understand that in the future, besides me, he will be another master of the nether world, and his orders are equal to mine." Shirley said, less playful and more serious in her eyes.


    "Yes


    The gods of death were stunned for a long time.


    Lord Shirley and Lord Leia, as two goddesses, have become other people''s wives? And this person has become another master of the nether world. It''s just incredible. If you don''t listen to Sherry''s words, you can''t even believe it.

 Chapter 556

    Wu Hao looks at these beautiful women in front of him. Each of them is very beautiful. He can''t help but want to get them into bed before. But now, it''s a wise choice to make them good employees.


    "Beauties."


    Wu Hao clapped his hands to attract their attention.


    "From today on, the underworld is not only a world for managing the souls of the dead, but also will start to allocate time step by step. You are the first group to participate in this work, so I hope you can finish it well."


    Wu Hao added: "this is not only the task I gave you, but also the task Shirley and Liya co workers gave you. I hope you don''t let us down."


    "Yes..."


    They all hesitated to answer, and for the first time they listened to a man''s orders. This feeling was a little strange for them, and they didn''t get used to it for a while.


    "You go down and have a rest first. The training will start in the next two days. Your future work will not be collecting the dead, but helping Wu Hao with time trading." Nami said.


    "Yes."


    Death exits the room.


    "Wu Hao, I have a proposal."


    Nami sat down and said, "you don''t want the office building you originally rented. I''ll clear one floor for you in the dark blue building. If more departments are needed in the future, I''ll clear two floors for you. What do you think?"


    "That''s a good proposal!"


    Liya said: "as the master just said, in the future, the netherworld is not only a world for managing the souls of the dead. My master and I can also hand over the time trading ability to the netherworld step by step through the way of contract allocation. In this case, we can start this kind of integration work now, and there is no need to separate the office space, don''t you think?"


    "It makes sense!"


    Wu Hao nodded deeply and looked at Shirley.


    "What am I doing? Of course I can. I don''t like to take care of these things. Master, you can do whatever you want with your sister. Just tell me when you need my help. Hee hee, master, you are the master of the nether world now. " Shirley laughs.


    "Sister, you are becoming a little girl now." Liya giggles, almost can''t think of what the old sister was like, now the sister is a little girl who is being spoiled.


    "Yes." Nami couldn''t help but giggle.


    "I prefer this lovely little goddess to the fierce ghost goddess I used to fight and kill."


    Wu Hao gave a bad smile and held the goddess Lori on her lap. He gave her a kiss on the face!


    There''s no interest in playing with other women, but it''s easy for these women in their own family to arouse their interest. Their own women are their own women, and their feelings are different.


    "I like life now, too."


    Shirley around his neck, very happy smile, with the little girl''s happiness.


    "I hope to deal with everything quickly. If there is no such mess, I really hope to be with you every day." Wu Hao sighed.


    "I don''t want to talk about being free and unrestrained. I just want us to have fun with you all day." Namiyu poked her finger on his forehead.


    "Yes, if conditions permit, I feel that the host would like to do nothing and enjoy us girls all day." Leia laughs.


    "Haha, after everything is settled, I will make sure you can''t get out of bed for a month!" Wu Hao had no secret of his bad smile.


    "The one who doesn''t eat?" Shirley said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll feed you." Wu Hao''s smile is even worse.


    All three women blushed.


    "Well, for the sake of your wishes, hurry up and get down to business. When everything is done well, let alone for one month, we will accompany you for two months. Then we will feed you every day to see if you can feed us all." Na Mei red face angry way, charming face is suffused with ruddy, especially charming.


    The charm after being developed is more feminine than before, and looks more charming.


    "I don''t know when to start. It seems that people are more and more fond of the host feeding us." Leah blushed and spat out her tongue.


    Nami and Shirley are also embarrassed.


    I don''t know whether it''s his habit or the sisters'' favorite. I think we all like that feeling more and more. Nana liked it before, Yuxin and Xiaoyou later. Finally, we all like it a little.


    "It''s all broken by you."


    Nami poked his forehead, but she couldn''t help laughing. Although she was spoiled by him, everyone was playing with him, and everyone was more and more happy. There was no doubt that even she was the same.


    "Cough, I think we''d better stop this topic for a while. I''m afraid I can''t control it if we go on!" Said a pair of hands already restlessly swam on Shirley body.


    "If the master wants... Yes..." Shirley said with a smile in his ear. Wu Hao suddenly felt out of control. The girl''s charm was stronger than Na Mei''s.


    "Sister ~ ~"


    Liya is angry. At this time, she even teases the host. She will not do anything after a while!?


    "Cough, originally, I thought it would be better for us to work as soon as possible, but now..."


    "Hee hee, yes." Shirley threw herself in his arms.


    Nami and Liya look at each other with a bitter smile. Although her temper is very different from before, her character is still the same.


    Wu Hao laughs and is about to have fun with his little goddess. His ears are pulled at the same time.


    "Don''t be teased so easily. Go back to play in the evening." Nami said with a straight face.


    "That''s to say." Leah''s got a straight face, too.


    "Who asked you to tease me."


    Wu Hao saw that they were angry. He turned his eyes and said seriously, "don''t play, but you have to help me?"


    Nami and Liya look at each other, helpless, one person gently pulled on his ear.


    "Let''s do it together."


    Shirley gets off him and squats down with them to help him.


    Wu Hao leaned on the sofa and fell in love with his eyes, enjoying the service of the three goddesses. He felt very comfortable. If it wasn''t a lot of trouble to deal with, sometimes he really wanted to take his beauties away from the world and have fun all day.


    In my heart, I hope that I can realize this wish in the future.


    As a man, what can be more exciting than this?


    Win the world?


    Dominating the way of heaven?


    After that? What''s the point of being alone in this unchallenged world?


    It''s better to be happy with your beauties.

 Chapter 557

    "Is that all right?"


    Nami''s throat slipped and looked at the expression he was enjoying. She could not help wring it on his leg.


    It''s just at home. It''s such a mess outside. I don''t know if they are used to it at home.


    "Do we have anything else to do in the morning?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Don''t you mean to move your former company to the dark blue building? It can be dealt with today. " Nami said.


    "Is it all right for someone to deal with it?"


    Nami can''t laugh or cry when she looks at him wandering around. When she looks at the two goddesses, their faces are cherry red and their eyes are blurred. She doesn''t need to think about what they are thinking now, let alone Wu Hao.


    Forget it, anyway, she can deal with the things in the morning, so she can help him.


    Nami sipped her lips and stood up.


    "You''re not interested in doing anything else this morning, so I''ll deal with the things in the morning, but I have to concentrate on the business in the afternoon." Nami said helplessly.


    "Hey, wife, you are an angel!"


    Wu Hao pulled her over and gave her a kiss on the face.


    "Don''t play too much."


    Nami poked his forehead and said to the two Goddesses: "sherry, Liya, you are also two. Don''t play too much. It''s almost OK."


    "Well."


    Both Leia and Shirley are blushing and sticking out their tongues.


    "I''ll deal with the business first. I''ll call you for lunch at noon." Nami kissed all three of them on the face and went downstairs with the door closed.


    Sipping mouth, aftertaste of the taste of the mouth, but also feel very good, never thought of giving himself to a man, but now, completely occupied.


    Also, as the Lord of the nether world, Sherry has been completely occupied, not to mention her.


    With a charming smile on his face, he summoned people to tidy up the dark blue building on the first floor. There were not so many ready-made equipment available in the dark blue building. Then he asked someone to go to the office Wu Hao rented before and move all the equipment back.


    Wu Hao, a shopkeeper, enjoys the two sisters.


    Nami handled everything at eleven o''clock. A spacious office area was ready downstairs. Even the staff were familiar with their new jobs. The next step was training.


    Nami, go upstairs.


    Three people did not rest. Wu Hao was lying on the sofa in high spirits. The two goddesses were sweet in his arms.


    Nami giggled and sat down beside them.


    "Just finished?"


    "Well."


    Leia and Shirley nodded at the same time and leaned lazily against him.


    "You, two people dare to play for so long, not afraid of tiring them?" Nami looked at him with a smile.


    "If you don''t come back early, three of them won''t be so tired." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Not serious."


    Nami giggled and poked him, charming and elegant.


    "Nami, do you want to? Hee hee, I''ll play with you for a while, OK Shirley said.


    "Lord Shirley, do you still have strength?"


    "It''s OK to play with you once, but it won''t work if there are too many." Shirley put out her tongue.


    Nami said with a smile: "well, you can accompany me when you go back in the evening, or this villain will toss all afternoon on me again. You have a rest first. I''ll prepare lunch for you and have a rest here. In the afternoon, Wu Hao, you can see if your people can be in place, and you can start training directly."


    "All right."


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the face. She wanted to play with Na Mei. She could really play all afternoon.


    "Take a break and stop messing around, you hear me?" Nami gave him a kiss on the face and got up to go out.


    Wu Hao sighed at her graceful and charming posture.


    Yu Ting is the one who can take care of people at home, and Na Mei is the other. Usually, without their care, the family will be much more chaotic than it is now.


    "Shirley, you seem to have a good relationship with Nami before?" Wu Hao asked casually.


    "Yes, I don''t care about the underworld. In fact, the whole underworld is managed by Nami. Nami is my spokesman and the housekeeper of the whole underworld." Shirley said.


    "Usually you have to take care of this wayward little girl. No wonder she can take care of people so well." Wu Hao gave her a slight shave on the nose.


    "Is it all right, and not so willful?" Shirley put out her tongue guilty.


    "Isn''t it willful? Over and over again, sister, I won''t play with you in the future. " Leia couldn''t help scraping her nose.


    "I especially like the lovely expression when Leia is loved by the host. Every time I think about this, how could I have the heart to hurt my lovely sister." Shirley said with a smile.


    Liya was said a big red face, shy way: "sister, you still say me, you are loved by the host is not the same."


    "Cough, I think if you go on, I can''t help loving you." Wu Hao looked at them with a smile. Every time he talked about this topic, he felt a lot.


    "I''m going to have a rest ~ ~ if I fall asleep later, the master should remember to call me." Leia was in his arms, closed her eyes and had a rest. If she was loved by him again, she would not be strong all afternoon.


    "I''m going to have a rest, too ~ ~ the master is going to have a good rest, too." Shirley smiles, kisses him on the face and takes a rest in his arms.


    As soon as Wu Hao''s mouth was raised, an evil smile appeared on his face.


    Satisfaction!


    proud!


    The man''s vanity is extremely satisfied at the moment, holding two charming little goddesses to rest.


    Half an hour later, Nami came in and woke them up.


    Because she had to rest for a while after eating, she found two sets of pajamas for Leia and Shirley.


    Wu Hao sat at the table, eating while enjoying the two beauties dressed on the bed, delicious food and beauties, tut tut.


    "You''ve been enjoying the two beauties all morning, and you''re still fascinated by them?" Nami is waiting for them to dress. She laughs with his affectionate eyes.


    "The more you enjoy it, the more you like it. Your women just look different." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Why are you talking more and more after this trip back?" Nami said with a smile.


    "I feel more and more deeply recently. Why do you all think it''s rhetoric?"


    "Sweet talk is OK." Nami said with a smile.


    "That''s about the same." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Is it my illusion? How do you feel that the host is loving us more and more recently? " Leia said with a smile.


    "The more I love, the more I love. Hehe." Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    The three women were stunned and blushed happily. For men, the more they love each other, the more they love each other. In fact, for women, every time they love each other, they feel that they love each other more.


    "Well, eat."


    Nami angrily glanced at him and took them to dinner together.

 Chapter 558

    After dinner, the four took an hour''s rest together.


    In the afternoon, Wu Hao contacted his father. Less than half an hour later, a car appeared in the dark blue building. Five men in suits came down from the car.


    "Young master, Miss Nami, Miss Shirley, Miss Leia!"


    As soon as five people got out of the car, they said hello respectfully.


    "Do you know your mission?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I know."


    All five nodded.


    "OK, now that you know it, let''s go straight ahead." Wu haodao, Nami takes them upstairs.


    The first is the work of data docking. After dealing with this matter, five people immediately started training.


    Thirty five people were divided into five groups for different work training, on-site teaching, on-site operation, data analysis and data post-processing. It was the first time for these beautiful women to contact the God of death, but after all, they had the gene of God, and their learning ability was far better than that of ordinary people. Even if they did not contact with it, they would teach it again and write it down immediately, Although the actual operation is not so efficient, the accuracy is close to 100%. If they are proficient, their efficiency will be much higher than that of ordinary people. After all, they have divine power.


    The training lasted a week.


    The general work content of each department and all the details involved have been trained.


    At noon on the seventh day, after five people left, Wu Hao connected the data on the app, and the work officially began.


    Just in the past ten days, the number of selling transactions has been amazing, and the number of time buying transactions is also gratifying.


    Wu Hao is sitting in his office. The contracts collected from all over the world are full on the table. His hand is like a gust of wind to sign his name on the transaction contract.


    Are you tired of signing?


    One or two, of course, are not tired!


    But if thousands of people come together, they will be tired.


    But looking at their time is increasing, what is this tired? All contracts must be signed by himself before they can come into effect. Even Liya can''t do it. It''s impossible to be a shake off shopkeeper.


    The effect of the seven day training was good. Piles of trading contracts were well classified. They even made more detailed classification than he said before, reaching the gap of each year.


    Sell for 20 years, sell for 19 years, and sell for 18 years. The more time you have to sell, the higher the priority. If you sign a contract for one hour, Wu Hao calls her secretary directly to lock the transaction area from the back office, communicate with the agent directly through the back office, and tell the problem. In order to save the trouble of the agent, In order to have one more customer, the backstage also tells the trader the problem and asks him to go to the agent in person.


    The number of transactions on the hands of the agent is very large. Sometimes if the transaction fails, he may be too lazy to pay attention to one or two people. Naturally, when the trader takes the initiative to find out, he is more likely to continue to complete the transaction.


    With a little help, we can make more deals. Why don''t Wu Hao do it!?


    However, a large number of transactions appear at the same time, and the account balance is also plummeting with the rapid increase of time.


    There is a knock at the door.


    "Come in."


    "Boss, this is the information corresponding to the purchase contract." Nami came in and looked at him with a smile.


    "OK, let me see."


    Wu Hao pulled her to his arms, took the information she had and looked at it.


    Each contract corresponds to a transaction information. In order to reduce his workload and improve his work efficiency, the information is not detailed. There are only three items in total: the age of the trader, the total assets of the trader, and the asset appreciation rate of the trader!


    Wu Hao uses these three items to determine the trading price of each buying trader, uses his own assets to control the amount of time he can trade, and determines how many transactions a trader is suitable for according to the capital increase of assets.


    Simple and clear.


    Tell gates in person on the app the transaction price they need for the corresponding traders, wave their hands to send the transaction contract back to them, wait for the traders to fill in, and then withdraw it to complete the transaction.


    Wu Hao gives priority to buy trade in selling trade and buy trade, so he asks to bring it to him for signature as soon as he receives the trade request from the buy trade agent.


    Only when you have enough money can you sell.


    "There''s a mold, there''s a style." Nami leaned in his arms and looked at him with a smile.


    "That''s my job in the future. It''s my job to increase my time and make money." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I won''t disturb your work from tomorrow."


    Nami said with a smile: "if you want to go home at noon, you can go upstairs to have a rest. If you want someone to accompany you, except you are a man, all the others are women. You can do it yourself. The secretary you are looking for is also the most beautiful of them. It''s OK to start one by one."


    "Say it again!"


    Wu Hao reached out and patted her on the butt twice.


    "Well, well, don''t say it. You can take care of it yourself."


    Nami said: "in the afternoon, I went to the teahouse with Xiaoyou, so I won''t come here. When I get off work in the evening, give me a call and I''ll pick you up."


    "OK, or you can go back at noon."


    "Why? Don''t you want me to accompany you at noon? " Nami giggles. She''s been with him at noon these days.


    "In the evening." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Good! It''s a bit of a state! "


    Nami smiles and gets up from his arms, "then I''ll go back first and refuel well. I''ll give you a reward in the evening."


    "Hey, hey, I want you to come with Leah at night!"


    "Fine, fine, whatever you like in the evening."


    Nami went out of the office with a smile, but she didn''t know what he was thinking. The pure Liya and charming herself made him enjoy every time. He had such a good working condition, so it was up to him to go back at night and reward him.


    Wu Hao smiles and continues to write hard.


    Every transaction contract will disappear directly on the table after the transaction, and the thick contracts will drop bit by bit, but the newly sorted contracts will continue to increase. Generally speaking, there are more and more contracts on the table. After all, he is facing global traders, and no matter how efficient a person is, he can''t work faster than those urgent traders.


    Wu Hao was thinking while signing that even if he kept signing 24 hours a day, the contract of buying and trading in a month would be arranged a year later, right?


    If it lasts for one year, a large number of trading contracts may be delayed to ten years later!


    That''s not a good thing.


    If the time delay is too long, some people may think that the mysterious time trade is fake, which is a trick. Only by completing the contract in time can traders confirm that it is a real and effective trade.


    What can we do?


    Is there really no way?

 Chapter 559

    Wu Hao stopped his pen and leaned back on his chair to think.


    It''s not impossible to do it alone, but the efficiency is too low. Facing traders all over the world, even if they sign mechanically every day, they can''t meet the huge demand of customers.


    Especially for those small users, their priority is always at the back. With the increase of contracts, their contracts will only be pushed more and more behind. There is no doubt about this.


    Liya can''t help herself. Even if she can help herself, there are only two people. It''s just a drop in the ocean for the snow like transaction contract.


    How can we improve the efficiency of this matter?


    Wu Hao thought for half an hour and only came up with a solution.


    The transaction contract must be signed in person, so what does the transaction contract identify? Can it be your own power attribute?


    Wu Hao tried to release his strength, condense into human form, and control his action with his mind.


    The translucent energy man picked up the pen under the control of Wu Hao and signed Wu Hao on the contract.


    Wu Hao nervously watched the strokes complete, but


    After two minutes, you still don''t see the data change in your brain, the time doesn''t increase, and the money doesn''t decrease, which means


    Failed!


    Unwilling Wu Hao tried to integrate his own blood into the strength, but the result was still failure.


    but.


    He could think of no other way than this.


    Only one person can continue to sign the contract for one afternoon.


    At 6 pm.


    Nami drives over to pick him up from work.


    He and Xiaoyou sit in the back, and Nami drives.


    Xiao you leans on him lazily. After being busy in the teahouse, he feels very relaxed.


    Nami saw them kissing in the back seat and made a noise to stop them.


    "Well, play whatever you want when you get home. Don''t mess around in the car." Nami said with a smile.


    "Cough, it''s just a kiss. I''m like that kind of person who has no self-control?"


    Wu Hao coughed with a guilty heart. After a tired day, he had a lovely little girl in his arms. He really wanted to relax.


    But I''m going home now, and I''m not in a hurry.


    Wu Hao hugged the little beauty and sighed: "Nami, do you think there is any way to improve my work efficiency? This afternoon, I kept signing in the office, and my hands were almost exhausted. Even if I was tired, I could not keep up with the speed of the transaction. The final result was that a lot of transaction contracts could only be signed after a few years or even more than ten years. The people who were really in a hurry for money might have died by the time they got the money. "


    "There''s nothing I can do about it. You have also tried. Liya, who is also the God of time, can''t help you to complete the transaction work, let alone other people who can help you to complete the work. It is the work of time transaction, so it can only be completed by time. " Nami said.


    "But it will take a long time. I believe that after one month, the backlog of trading contracts will be enough for me to sign for one year. With the continuous growth of time trading, the acceptance of time trading will be higher and higher in the future. At that time, the growth rate will be much higher than that of now. At that time, I may have to face contracts that can''t be signed in 100 or even 1000 years, At that time, all the traders died, and trading was meaningless. " Wu Hao said helplessly.


    "But there''s no way. Maybe that''s the limit of time trading." Nami said.


    "Is there really no way?"


    "I really can''t give you an answer when you ask me that. I think you can go home and discuss it with Lord Leia and Lord Shirley. Maybe they can find a way. But... "


    "But what?"


    "But don''t hope too much. There''s nothing you can do about it."


    Sweat.


    Just a little hope of leaning on the chair, but sighed, is this the power of the law? Does seemingly unlimited time trading actually receive its own restrictions? To prevent time trading from being abused on a large scale?


    It seems that time trading on a small scale can be carried out without any restrictions. The signed contract can come into effect after being collected and signed. Even if you want to kill people, you can use the same method. However, in a larger scope, this set of contracts is greatly restricted.


    If there are a billion people on the earth who have done time trading, Wu Hao will sign a name in an average of two seconds, and he will sign it 24 hours a day. The speed will never slow down. It will take 63 years to complete the billion contracts without increasing the number of contracts!


    What''s more, with the proliferation of human beings, the increase of contracts is inevitable. The number of contracts will continue to accumulate exponentially. The first billion contracts may accumulate to two billion, three billion and four billion chapters, and the number of contracts accumulated by the last generation may exceed the total number of human beings.


    If you think about it this way, it''s also a delusion of a fool to want to kill people all over the world by using the transaction contract.


    It will take 441 years for 7 billion people in the world to sign 7 billion contracts. Even for a generation of 30 years, the earth will always maintain its vigorous vitality, just like leeks, which can never be cut off after a long time.


    This is the case with the earth. If we want to destroy all civilizations by using the time trade, it is even more obvious.


    At that time, people didn''t kill themselves, they were tired to death first.


    This is a predictable result.


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair with a complicated look.


    Depressed?


    He wasn''t depressed. He didn''t intend to use time trading to destroy the world.


    Are you happy?


    There''s nothing to be happy about. Time trading is not a weapon that can be changed at will. Don''t worry about being used by bad people. What can I be happy about.


    He''s thinking about one thing.


    What kind of thing is time trading?


    In the past, Wu Hao thought that the racial talent of time trading was more like a powerful weapon, which could kill anyone''s life. In fact, it could be done in a small scale, but the more the scope, the weaker the influence. After all, no contract has to be signed in person. The consumption of time is the biggest factor affecting this ability.


    To be sure, this racial talent is definitely not for killing.


    So what would it be?


    I''m afraid there''s only one answer¡ª¡ª


    It''s an ability to control time!


    It has a certain ability to destroy creatures, but the effect is limited. In terms of ability alone, the killing power produced by the race talent of time trading is not urgent to the power of time. I''m afraid that the high-level power of time can instantly destroy all life on the whole planet, while time trading can only create death by signing one by one.

 Chapter 560

    Controlling life and death is just performance. On a large scale, it is a tool to control time.


    Just like what he is doing all over the world, the average life span of the whole earth will be reduced by 20 years in the future, which is the effect of time control.


    All of a sudden, Wu Hao realized the significance of time trading.


    Ability is a tool. Although most tools have multiple uses, their main use will not change. Just like kitchen knives, they can be used to kill people, but their main use is to cut vegetables!


    Time trading is the same. It can be used to kill people, but its main function is to adjust time.


    Suddenly I feel a great responsibility.


    Wu Hao raised a smile around his mouth. Maybe he will use time trading to consciously control the development of a certain civilization in the future. But at this stage, he doesn''t have the mind to do such irrelevant things. At present, the most important things for him are only two things, one is to make money, the other is to increase time!


    Well.


    Although he knows that the main function of time trading is time control, Wu Hao still hopes to improve his efficiency.


    Is there really no way?


    Distress!


    "Well, don''t think about it. It''s useless to go to the corner alone. When we get a group of little Loris at home, we''ll go to the room and think about it slowly." Nami joked.


    "Haha, it''s true. Go home and think about it with my little lollies." Wu Hao smiles and kisses Xiao you on the face.


    "You can come together." Xiaoyou blushed and spat out her tongue.


    "Who''s cooking together?"


    Nami giggled and couldn''t help saying: "it seems like this today. When I go home at night, I''ll hurt their little girls first, and then we''ll get together at night. I said Wu Hao, as a man, you are more comfortable than the emperor."


    "Yes! I feel my husband enjoys it! You see, there are many sisters in the family, and everyone is very harmonious. As soon as you go home every day, your husband can enjoy what he wants, not to mention how comfortable he is. " Xiaoyou said with a smile.


    "If you want to say that, I have something to say. Although I''ve enjoyed you a few days since I came home, it seems that you took the lead first? And, hey, hey, you little sisters will enjoy it better and better than me now. " Wu Hao reached out and scratched her nose.


    "When... When I didn''t say it."


    Xiaoyou''s face turned red. He hid in his arms like a kitten.


    It''s really like this. It''s really the head of their little sisters. When they were waiting for dinner, they were bored, so they quietly took him to the room. As a result, every day in recent days, when they came home, the girls wanted to let him have a good pain before eating. They all liked the feeling of being spoiled and playing with the little sisters.


    "You''re going to be spoiled as princesses now!" Nami looks back at Xiaoyou, shakes her head and smiles. She is not in favor.


    Xiaoyou, Lin Yuxin, situna, Liya and Shirley are carefree little girls. They are not only spoiled by him at home, but also spoiled by them. Now they are more and more playful and open at home, but


    Because of these little princesses, the relationship between the sisters has become more and more intimate and harmonious.


    The feeling is obvious.


    Nami looks at Wu Hao behind her, and a smile appears on her face.


    Did it all start with meeting him? For each and every one of their sisters!


    I got home soon.


    Others have just arrived home. Yu Ting, Lin Xueyan, Zhao Shuhan, Li Yunyao, the official secretary, have just started preparing dinner. Lin Yuxin, stuna, Xu Xinjie, Liya and sherry are watching TV together.


    "How many of you have finished your homework?"


    Wu Hao came into the room with two beauties in his arms. As soon as he saw the beauties in the room, all his depression disappeared.


    "All the homework is waiting for you to come back."


    Zhao Shuhan just came out of the kitchen. I don''t know what they are waiting for. I looked at the wall clock.


    "I''ll have dinner in about half an hour. I''ll play for you for half an hour at most. I''ll tell you to have dinner later. If you continue to play like yesterday, you won''t have dinner tonight."


    "I see


    Several little princesses are not shy, one by one stick out their tongues to his arms.


    With a smile, Wu Hao went upstairs with his little beauty in his arms.


    "Nami, would you like to join them? Let''s just come in the kitchen. " Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "Let them play by themselves. I''ll help you." Nami smiles, takes her hand and goes into the kitchen to help.


    "Come back."


    As soon as she came in, she knew everyone was back. The three women in the kitchen all laughed sweetly.


    "Where is the young master?" Yu Ting asked with a smile.


    "What else can I do? I went to the room with the little princesses." Nami said with a smile, picking vegetables with them.


    Just then I heard the voice from upstairs.


    The five women looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing and shaking their heads.


    "All of them are spoiled." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "Yes, I said on the way back that they were spoiled one by one." Nami laughed, too.


    "I think in the future, they are going to be so presumptuous that they will play directly in the living room. Then we will prepare dinner in the kitchen, and they and Wu Hao will toss and toss in the living room. Don''t you find that they are becoming more and more presumptuous?" Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "It seems that everyone has a little bit of it?"


    Li Yunyao spat out her tongue and said, "yesterday, when my husband went downstairs to have dinner, he hurt Han Xueyan directly in the living room. I don''t want to be reckless."


    Zhao Shuhan and Lin Xueyan blushed.


    They went up last night to ask them to come down for dinner, but he fell in love with them once in the living room, and the sisters walked around in the living room one by one. They were just reckless.


    "That''s his own recklessness." Zhao Shuhan blushed.


    "That is to say, they are on their own initiative. We were pushed down by him last night for no reason." Lin Xueyan also blushed.


    Nami and Li Yunyao giggle, and they both blush with laughter.


    Is it really just that he''s bad?


    How can they not know if he is bad? In fact, the relationship between their sisters is getting closer and closer, and they are naturally more and more open at home.


    As long as they are at home, it is their private space and time. No matter how they play, it is their happiness.


    Everyone can clearly feel that at home is the most relaxed and happy time.


    What is happiness?


    It''s not that you can easily do what you want to do when you get home.

 Chapter 561

    Upstairs.


    Wu Hao is lying on the bed enjoying the initiative of the little beauties.


    What can I do in half an hour?


    In fact, it''s really just a play, plus Xinxin, a total of six people, five minutes each? No way!


    "Liya, is there really no way to increase efficiency in time trading?"


    Wu Hao looked at Liya sitting on him and said, "after I started working today, I found a big problem. In the face of traders from all over the world, I can''t be busy alone. How do you balance the time in this world?"


    "In fact, the focus is different. Master, you want to increase your time and earn enough money, which means that you have to trade a lot of time to meet your needs. My approach is different from yours."


    Leah leaned on his feet, enjoying the beautiful enrichment, and said: "I only make one transaction at a time, for example, controlling the extreme distribution of money in a hundred or a thousand years, so that the rich can spend a lot of money to buy their lives. After I have almost achieved my expected goal, I will start the next transaction, In the next 100 or even 1000 years, this money will be used to buy time, so that the other extreme people will gradually get rid of the extreme environment. So for me, no matter which side, you can take your time. If you are not in a hurry for a while, you will not encounter the situation that you encounter


    "Is there no way to improve efficiency?"


    Wu Hao said helplessly: "I''m really too busy alone. On the first day, I had a premonition that there would be huge trouble behind this."


    "I really can''t help it. I''ve tried before to make time trading run independently without me. In fact, it''s impossible." Leia gave him a kiss on the face and rolled over from him.


    "Brother, do you want us to help you?"


    Lin Yuxin sat on him and looked at him with a smile.


    "I didn''t hear your sister Liya say that nothing can be done except for herself. If other people could help me, I would have asked thousands of death gods from Shirley to help me. Why do I need so much trouble?" I put my hand on her nose and scratched it.


    "You''d better think of your own way." Little cute moved playfully and turned over from him.


    Xu Xinjie sat down.


    Leaning on his feet a little weak, looking at him with a smile, looking at his face can''t help a little red.


    "Watch what I''m doing."


    "I don''t think my wife is good enough?"


    "I hate it."


    Xu Xinjie twisted her waist to show her punishment. As a result, she seemed to have punished herself and leaned powerlessly on his feet and did not dare to move again.


    "In fact, there is another solution. Since your current work efficiency can''t cope with the rapid growth of transaction contracts, try to slow down the transaction speed. You can call those agents and limit their transaction times."


    Xu Xinjie said: "for example, you can see how many orders you can sign in a day, and redistribute the number of transactions according to your own situation. Isn''t that ok?"


    "It''s a good way, but it''s against my original intention."


    Wu Hao put his head on his hand and said, "I just want a lot of time and a lot of money now. If I limit the number of transactions, doesn''t it mean that I directly limit the growth of time and money? Moreover, those agents will not be willing to. The contract I gave them was based on the transaction ratio. Limiting the number of transactions was equivalent to directly reducing their commission. I would like them not to. Even if they were willing, they would certainly negotiate with me again. At that time, it was necessary to increase their commission ratio, On the contrary, it''s not good for us. The number of transactions doesn''t go up. On the contrary, it makes it easier for them to get


    "Then I don''t know how to help you." Xu Xinjie shook her head, gave him a kiss on the face, turned over and came down from him.


    "Master, don''t look at me. I can''t help you with this."


    Shirley sat down on him and said with a smile: "I think it''s already like this. No matter how the master thinks about it, it''s useless. Other ways can''t directly improve the efficiency. So we have to practice hard to increase our strength and indirectly improve the work efficiency. Originally, we signed a name in two or three seconds, and then we signed two names in one second after the hand speed goes up, so the efficiency goes up?"


    Wu Hao was stunned.


    Hey, don''t mention it. If there is no way, it''s really a feasible way. At least it can be much more efficient than you are now!?


    "Yes! It seems that I have to spend more time on cultivation! " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Master, the foundation of cultivation is increasing every day. When can I teach you the power of the nether world with Nami?"


    "Certainly." I couldn''t learn it before, but it''s different now. I''ve become another master of the nether world. How can I do without lifting the power of the nether world!


    "Hee hee, how about having dinner in the evening?"


    "Yes


    Wu haochang sighed and looked at Xiaoyou and situ Na with a smile.


    "Xinxin seldom accompanies us, hee hee, I want to play with Xinxin ~ ~" Xiaoyou laughs playfully.


    "Me too!" Situ Na looked at Xu Xinjie with a bad smile and held her in her arms as if she was afraid of her escape.


    "Hehe, Xinxin, that''s not what I said."


    "You are good or bad ~ ~"


    Xu Xinjie blushes and Wu Hao smiles. Naturally, she is happy to enjoy her beauty.


    Half an hour later, several little beauties came out of the room, and Wu Hao whistled after them.


    It''s just downstairs.


    "Oh, you didn''t have to call today. It''s really rare." Zhao Shuhan came out of the kitchen with a plate of vegetables. When he saw them jumping down one by one, he couldn''t help teasing them.


    "We''ll just have a chat upstairs." Lin Yuxin said with a witty smile.


    "Can''t we chat downstairs? Run to the room? " Yu Ting came out of the kitchen and said with a smile.


    "Private topics." Shirley said with a smile.


    "It seems that it''s really a private topic, otherwise we won''t hear your private voice below." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "Deep communication." Situna said with a smile, pulling everyone to sit down and eat directly.


    A deep communication made them laugh. It was really a deep communication.


    "Husband, don''t laugh. Go and take out the dishes and chopsticks for dinner." Li Yunyao pushes him to the kitchen.


    "Get the order."


    Wu Hao laughs. He puts on bowls and chopsticks to serve his wives one by one, and the whole family sits down for dinner.


    A few little girls have been playing upstairs for half an hour, with happy scarlet on their faces, and they are used to playing like this. They laugh and laugh with each other and look very harmonious.


    What about Wu Hao?


    Nature enjoys such a state!

 Chapter 562

    After dinner, everyone went to the backyard to practice.


    Wu Hao and Shirley are on the other side, and Nami is by their side just in case.


    "The power of the nether world and the power of time come from the same source, so the methods of cultivation are the same. They all need to use the master''s ideas, but they are different from the power of time."


    Shirley is just like a serious ghost goddess, serious and serious.


    "In the cultivation of the power of time, the mind is used to control time, because time itself exists between heaven and earth. The master only needs to use the mind to control these times. However, the power of the nether world is much more complex than that of the nether world. The power of the nether world exists in the master''s body, but also in all things outside, because of the diversity and complexity of the power in the master''s body, So the master should first feel the exact existence of the power of the nether world in the master''s body, which should not be difficult for the master''s present foundation? "


    "I can feel it."


    Wu Hao nodded directly.


    The power of time, the power of the nether world, and the power of the dark Protoss, he can distinguish them very clearly.


    "That''s easy."


    Shirley said: "the power of the nether world is essentially the power of death, and more fundamentally, it is the opposite of time. Positive time creates life, and reverse time leaves death. The power of the nether world is the same as time itself. Everything from the extinction of galaxies to the decay of particles is the process of material death, and the power released in this process is the power of the nether world, Master, give me your hand, and I will guide you to wake up the power of the nether world in your body. "


    ¡°OK£¡¡±


    Wu Hao confidently gave himself to the netherworld goddess in front of him.


    Under her guidance, Wu Hao can feel that the power of the nether world aroused by opening the eye of death is gradually awakened.


    It''s an unpleasant force. It''s depressing. It''s like a spinning black hole sucking everything in. Although it''s his own force, Wu Hao still feels that it''s not very comfortable.


    "Master, focus."


    Wu Hao nods to take back her wandering mind and focuses on Shirley''s guidance.


    It turns out that I didn''t feel wrong. I can really feel that a small black hole the size of a pea has been activated in my chest. As it is activated, I can obviously feel that there is an invisible energy gathering towards my body. These forces are not directly concentrated towards the black hole in my chest, but enter my body from every place of my body, After entering the body, they begin to gather into the black hole. After absorbing the external forces, the black hole also increases, and the attraction to the external forces is also increasing, and then the black hole itself is also increasing.


    "I call this black hole like substance that my master feels through his mind the dark source. The dark source is the key to the power of the underworld."


    Shirley said seriously: "once the dark source is activated, it will continue to absorb external forces. Unless it dies, the dark source will release all the absorbed forces to the outside world again, otherwise the dark source cannot stop itself."


    "So good?"


    Wu Hao was very surprised. This is the constant absorption of power. There is no need to do it yourself.


    "Yes, of course, it is, but the characteristic of the dark power is not that the dark source can use as much power as it absorbs. The absorption surface and release surface of the dark source are two completely different concepts."


    "Absorption surface and release surface?"


    "Yes. The master can try to use the power of the nether world. "


    Wu Hao carefully felt the power of the underworld in his body. He could feel that they were absorbed into his body from the outside, and he could also feel that they were constantly converging towards the dark source. But... These forces of the underworld were not controlled?


    It''s useless to control these weak forces with his current mind. What''s the matter?


    "The dark source has two sides, one is the absorption surface, once activated, it will never stop absorbing, and the other is the release surface, releasing on demand."


    Shirley said: "the master must have heard that the power of the nether world must depend on the release surface of the dark source to release its power, and how much power can be released depends on the strength of the mind. The stronger the mind is, the greater the power that can be controlled and released will be. I now start to guide the master to open the release surface. The master will feel the darkness, dizziness and tearing. This is a normal phenomenon. It will be OK after a while. Is the master ready? "


    "All right, let''s go." Wu Hao took a deep breath.


    "The master concentrates his consciousness near the dark source."


    "All right."


    "I can''t enter the master''s dark source, so what the master has to do now is to inject his own consciousness into the dark source. The dark source will automatically inhale the master''s consciousness and transmit it to the release surface. That''s where the dark source stores its power. Once he enters there, the master has established contact with the release surface, and then he can rely on his own mind to control the dark power inside."


    Wu Hao nodded, calmed down and put his consciousness into the dark source.


    At that moment, I only felt the darkness in front of my eyes, and a very powerful and irresistible force pulled his whole soul into the dark source along with his little consciousness.


    dark!


    Incomparable darkness!


    Dizziness!


    As if he really entered the black hole, the whole soul was torn into noodles in general rotation.


    That tearing feeling, with a terrible feeling from the depths of the soul.


    But it''s just a moment. How far is the moment? Wu haogang felt that he had a feeling, which disappeared immediately.


    Then I enter a world that is too bright to imagine. There is nothing but light in this world. This kind of light is not the sense of brightness brought by the light, but it seems to exist in the light. You can''t see the light, but it''s too bright to imagine.


    Is this the release surface?


    Is this the power of the nether world absorbed by the absorbing surface?


    Wu Hao thought it should be dark, but the pure energy was surprisingly bright.


    Strange, I''ve seen Xiaoyou exert the power of the nether world before. It''s black when it''s released.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want so much, trying to override the power here, but


    No feeling at all.


    What''s going on?


    When he was in doubt, an invisible force opened his eyes.


    In an instant, he broke away from the dark source and returned to reality.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t think I can use the power of the dark source. " Wu Hao said directly.


    "The master enters the dark source as a conscious body. How can he override the power in the dark source? Now try it." A charming smile finally appeared on Shirley''s serious face.


    Wu Hao''s mind moved, and a black air appeared in his palm.


    "Congratulations, master, you have successfully activated the power of the nether world." Shirley laughed.


    Wu Hao looked at the black smell in his palm and laughed.

 Chapter 563

    "What I see in the dark source is clearly a piece of white light. Why does it release black light instead?" Wu Hao looked at the black breath in his palm and asked casually.


    "The power density in the dark source is very high, so the brightness is very high, but when released, it will return to the original color." Shirley explained.


    "I see."


    Wu Hao appreciates the black breath in his hand and waves it away. The power that hasn''t disappeared yet is captured by the dark source and absorbed into his body.


    This is good!


    Wu Hao''s mouth raised a smile!


    "I didn''t expect the power of the nether world to be so interesting."


    "It''s just relatively speaking, but cultivation itself is a boring thing. Although the power of the nether world doesn''t need to be able to absorb power, how to release power needs constant cultivation, otherwise it''s useless even if you have more power." Shirley said.


    "If you keep absorbing and don''t use it at all, won''t the growing dark source explode?" Wu Hao thought of the balloon.


    "Of course not. You can feel the dark source, but it''s not a real thing. It''s like the existence of another space. It''s not going to be ok if it expands infinitely."


    Wu Hao nodded.


    After thinking about it, he asked: "since the dark source can absorb power infinitely once activated, does that mean that as long as time is enough, some death gods can also have your power?"


    "No


    Shirley explained: "although every dark source is called a dark source and can absorb power infinitely, it can be divided into strong and weak. Because all the gods of death are created by me, I can''t create a more powerful God of death than myself in essence, so my dark source is the strongest among all the gods of death and has the highest absorption efficiency, The dark source of death created in the future will become weaker and weaker. Of course, I can give them dark sources of specific strength according to their needs. In short, the stronger the dark source is, the higher the absorption efficiency is, the weaker the dark source is, and the lower the absorption efficiency is. Although they are all infinite absorption, the efficiency gap also determines the strength gap. "


    "I see."


    Wu Hao understood and became more interested in the power of the nether world.


    I didn''t expect that the power of the nether world was such a complex and interesting power. Even cultivation was different.


    The power of the nether world will be very powerful in the later stage, but it will take time to accumulate in the early stage. Moreover, the more powerful this power is, the more powerful it will be. If you don''t neglect the cultivation, the control will stagnate.


    "Now that the master has activated the power of the nether world, the master should first master the control and use of the power of the nether world. When the master''s power has accumulated to a certain extent, I will start to teach the master some skills of the power of the nether world."


    "Yes


    Wu Hao nodded, a little excited.


    Shirley gave him a kiss on the face and ran to play with the sisters.


    Wu Hao sat cross legged on the ground and began to master the power of the nether world. With the strength of his mind, the power of the nether world absorbed by the dark source is not enough.


    But I can''t help it. The limitation of the early stage of Youming''s power is too obvious. Only enough time can accumulate enough powerful power.


    Fortunately, his dark source strength is super strong, and he absorbs the power of the dark world very quickly. Every time he retracts and releases, Wu Hao can feel that he has more power in his hands.


    This practice is two hours.


    Shirley came bouncing over.


    "How does the master feel?"


    "Not bad."


    Under the control of mind, a ball of basketball sized black air is beating like a flame on the hand.


    "When I get up tomorrow morning, the host will have a bigger surprise."


    Shirley chuckled and pulled him up. "Let''s do this first today. Everyone is ready to go back to bed. The master will also go back to take a bath and accompany us to practice. Hee hee, they have been practicing with the residents every day recently. They have made great progress. They are very powerful now. "


    "Hey, did you make my Shirley throat stronger?" Wu Hao stood up and a princess picked her up.


    "I don''t know if it''s getting stronger, but Liya and I are recovering faster." Shirley was tied around his neck with a happy face.


    "I''ll help you two recover in the evening?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "Good." Shirley is a little shy, but her playful and charming look is really attractive.


    Wu Hao smiles and kisses her tender face.


    "By the way, Shirley, when I was just practicing, I was thinking, I come from the same source as you. Does that mean that I can also use the power of the nether world to create life?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Of course, I can teach the master to create life when the master''s cultivation reaches a deeper level. To some extent, this is where the power of the nether world is really strong. It can test its own power infinitely. In the future, the master will also create more new forces in the face of the dark Protoss, and we will be more confident!" Shirley said with a smile.


    "But it''s going to be a long time, isn''t it? The most troublesome thing about the power of the nether world is that it takes time to accumulate in the early stage, and it tests the strength in the later stage. The advantages and determination always go hand in hand. " Wu Hao sighed.


    "Everything is the same."


    "So it is."


    Wu Hao smiles.


    Although after meeting Liya, his life is like a gallop forward, but I have to admit that everything in the world takes time to accumulate real power.


    Judging from various facts, Wu Hao believes that he has a very strong unknown background, but he knows very well that even if he is strong enough, he has only been practicing for a few months. If he wants to catch up with others for thousands of years, it''s a fool''s dream. If it''s all right, Liya, Shirley and Nami are still practicing farts.


    All strength is cumulative.


    Wu Hao believes that his future strength must be super strong, but he still needs to work hard at this stage, which can not be denied.


    Wu Hao takes a deep breath and walks towards them with Shirley in his arms.


    He learned a new power, and his face was filled with pride.


    The power of the nether world can be naturally enhanced without special cultivation, while the power of mind and control can be enhanced through the cultivation of the power of time. The two forces are different from each other, but they complement each other after being combined!


    The power of time controls life and death, the power of the nether world creates life, tut tut.


    It seems that he will never move forward on the road to success.


    What kind of life will be created then?


    Or don''t create human beings. Anyway, they are the extension of their own strength. Do you want to create an energy type life that can be controlled by themselves?


    When the time comes, let yourself summon you, and you can appear on any battlefield at any time to accomplish anything for yourself. Isn''t that much better than creating a new batch of death?


    Wait


    Wu Hao suddenly thought of something and slowed down.

 Chapter 564

    Creating life?


    Extend your strength?


    Do anything for yourself?


    "What''s the matter, master?" Shirley looks at him curiously.


    "Shirley, did you just say that creative life is essentially an extension of your own strength?" Wu Hao looked at her solemnly.


    "Yes. Using the power of the nether world to create life not only needs the soul of the outside world as the medium, but also needs to separate some souls as the carrier of life. So from this point of view, the life created by using the power of the nether world is an extension of itself, doesn''t there seem to be any problem? " Shirley looks at him suspiciously. She doesn''t know what happened to him.


    "No problem! Of course, no problem! "


    Excited, Wu Hao said, "if I create an extension of myself, do I have some of my own strength?"


    "Generally speaking, it is because the soul comes from the noumenon, and the power of the created life is related to the noumenon." Shirley said.


    Wu Hao is more excited.


    "Can I create a life to help me complete the time trade?" Wu Hao looks at Shirley excitedly.


    Shirley was stunned.


    "I don''t know. If you think so, it should be... OK?" Shirley is also puzzled. She doesn''t know whether this kind of plan is feasible. Although one of the two sisters is in charge of time and the other is in charge of life and death, their Li Liang is never the same. This kind of attempt is also unrealistic. But now the two forces appear on him at the same time. It''s really impossible to make a direct judgment on whether they can do it or not.


    "Can I create life now?" Wu Hao looks at Shirley excitedly.


    "The dark source intensity of the host is higher than that of me, should it be ok? Why don''t we try? " Shirley is also interested.


    "Good! Let''s try! "


    Wu Hao puts Shirley down and sees hope.


    "The first is the soul of the outside world. What kind of soul is better..."


    Shirley looked around and said, "why don''t we go to the mountains and catch some rabbits! The master''s power of time had better be completely in his own hands. It is not necessarily a good thing to directly create super intelligent life to help the master complete the task. The low-level soul has only simple intelligence and is easy to control. The owner just wanted to have a helper to help the owner complete the signing work, right? "


    "Well, that''s right! I''m worthy of being my little goddess. I''m more thoughtful than I am! " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Hee hee."


    Shirley giggled with pride.


    "Then go straight to the mountain!"


    "Go


    Wu Hao and Shirley jump into the air and fly to the back hill of Xinyue manor.


    "Where are you two going?"


    "Go to the back and catch some rabbits. You''ll be back soon. Take a bath first and wait for us to come back!"


    Wu Hao answered, and they had already arrived in the mountain.


    There are many rabbits in the mountain, but the little rabbits have been sleeping in the nest for a long time.


    However, the idea goes deep into the bottom. There are several rabbits in the whole mountain. They directly use the idea to catch hundreds of rabbits.


    The rabbits are alert by nature. When they fall asleep, they suddenly appear in a strange place. One of them is confused and runs around immediately. But the invisible force traps them like a cage and can''t escape at all.


    "How to start?" Wu Hao said excitedly.


    "The first is to separate the rabbit''s soul. It''s very simple."


    Shirley waved, a rabbit floated in front of her, small hand gently brushed on its head, a white rabbit soul came out, and the body is destroyed.


    The rabbit''s soul is kicking in the air and can''t move.


    "Then there is the separation of the master''s own soul."


    Shirley explained: "the master has activated the dark source, which also means that I am an immortal soul. The reason why the immortal soul is called immortal soul is that it has infinite regeneration ability. No matter what kind of damage it receives or how much it is missing, it can be repaired by the power of the dark world, so master, you don''t have to worry about being affected after you separate your soul."


    "If you say that, I have nothing to worry about."


    "Well, let''s start. The separation of noumenon and soul must be completed by the host himself. I can''t participate in it, so I''ll tell the host the specific steps first. "


    Shirley said: "in fact, it''s very simple, as long as you can feel your own soul. I don''t know if the owner has ever felt his own soul before. Now the owner''s soul should be an energy soul. After feeling it, you just need to separate the small soul the size of soybean, because the owner only needs these rabbits to sign, So after the master separates the little soul, he should integrate this part of his thoughts into the little soul, so that after he creates it, he will know what his natural mission is, and he will instinctively complete the signing work like eating and sleeping. "


    "Good! I know! "


    Wu Hao closed his eyes and soon felt the existence of his soul. As Shirley said, his soul did not know when it began to become a kind of existence similar to the energy body, just like Shirley''s soul he had seen in the netherworld before.


    Separated a soul energy about the size of a soybean and injected it into your mind.


    Wu Hao opened his eyes and found a white pearl in his palm.


    "Leave it to me next."


    Shirley gently took the soul in his hand, put it into the rabbit''s soul, then scattered in its body, and fused with it.


    The rabbit''s soul, which had been kicking around, calmed down and hopped in the air twice. He stood up with his hind legs and looked around. His mouth was murmuring.


    "Does it want to sign?"


    Wu Hao was surprised to find that he seemed to understand what it was called? No, no, it''s not to understand, it''s to feel.


    "The soul of its master comes from its master. It''s easy for the master to feel its thoughts."


    Shirley said, her hand didn''t stop. She used her hand to gather the dark forces around her. These dark forces quickly gathered on the soul of the rabbit through her hand, and soon a soul rabbit had entity.


    It is as like as two peas in the body, but the body created by energy is cleaner.


    "When the master''s control over the power of the nether world is strong enough, he can complete this step by himself. It''s very simple to condense the power of the nether world on the soul, but if he wants to condense the entity, the amount is very large."


    "Yes


    Wu Hao nodded, looking at the rabbit standing in the air in front of him, excited.


    A hand, a deal contract and a pen appeared in his hand.


    As soon as the hare saw the contract, he jumped over, picked up his pen and quickly signed Wu Hao in the blank.


    Deal complete!


    When the last stroke came down, Wu Hao was surprised to find that he had more time and less money.


    excitement!


    Wu Hao''s eyes brightened as he looked at the little grey rabbit with a pen in his arms.

 Chapter 565

    Originally, it was just a whim to try this method. Unexpectedly, it really succeeded. Wu Hao looked at the grey rabbit in front of him and the hundreds of rabbits on the side. He was excited.


    As long as these hundreds of rabbits are completely transformed, the speed of contract signing can be instantly increased by hundreds of times. This speed can continue to stack up, and the speed of contract signing can be adjusted according to the speed of contract completion.


    Ha ha, the most distressed problem has been solved!


    Chen Feng pulls Shirley and kisses her in the face!


    "How long does it take Shirley to transform all these hundreds of rabbits?"


    "This kind of low-level transformation is very simple for me. The speed depends on how quickly you can separate your little soul. " Shirley said with a proud smile that she was happy to help him.


    "Then I''ll try to separate some little souls as soon as possible. Let''s try to transform all the hundreds of little rabbits tonight and let them all go to work in the dark blue building tomorrow. Ha ha."


    Wu Hao laughed excitedly, said to do it, immediately closed his eyes and began to separate his soul.


    Small souls the size of soybeans are separated after they are injected with ideas. Shirley''s side is also going on at the same time. The soul of little hare and Wu Hao''s little soul are separated and fused to quickly collect the power of the nether world to shape the body of little hare.


    There are fewer and fewer rabbits fleeing in panic on the ground, and more and more rabbits quietly waiting to sign with a pen.


    Three hours later, the last rabbit was transformed.


    A total of 365, just the number of a year, only a few more.


    Wu Hao took a long breath. 365 souls the size of soybeans were separated. Although the power of the nether world was constantly making up for his immortal soul, the speed of making up was less than the speed of consumption. Now he was a little dizzy.


    Looking at the clever 365 rabbits on the ground, Wu Hao''s mood is particularly good.


    Work efficiency does not go up, after a series of problems will accumulate, now with this 365 notice signed by the rabbit to join, all the problems will be solved.


    Wu Hao grinned and 365 trading contracts appeared in front of them. The first rabbit, holding Gan Bi, excitedly signed the trading contract in front of them, and then gave his pen to the rabbit nearby. After the second rabbit signed, he gave his pen to the third rabbit


    They move very fast. Wu Hao even feels that they can sign faster than himself.


    Of course, this is a good thing for Wu Hao.


    Looking at the excited feeling when they signed, Wu Hao felt very curious and funny. How could the transformed rabbits be so interested in signing? Is it because I joined the idea of letting them sign?


    "Sherry, they seem to be interested in signing?" Wu Hao asked casually.


    "Of course, because the host has integrated his mind into their instinct, which is the same thing for them to eat and sleep. Driven by instinct, they will be happy because they have something to eat. Driven by the same instinct, they will naturally feel happy to have words to sign." Shirley said with a smile.


    Wu Hao nodded suddenly, but his expression was a little strange.


    "So when they create them, they regard what kind of consciousness they input as instinct, which..." from the perspective of the observer, it''s a bit chilly to think about it. They instinctively think that what they do is because of their nature, is to realize their own needs, But in the view of higher level people, what they do is just a set direction of design.


    Anyone here?


    Is there a certain kind of consciousness when people are created? Reproductive expansion? Production build? Or is it endowed with more complicated consciousness? For example, reproduction and expansion, reproduction and construction, and then to explore the universe? Is all that human beings do really the embodiment of human self-consciousness? Or is it that the track has been planned step by step at the beginning of human birth? Like these little rabbits eager to sign.


    Who knows.


    "What''s the matter, master?" Shirley looks at him suspiciously. She doesn''t know what he''s frowning all of a sudden.


    "Nothing. Let''s go. We seem to be late." Wu Hao hid his thoughts and put a smile on his face.


    "It''s late. I think they''re all asleep."


    Chen Feng took a deep breath of the cool mountain, and disappeared in the mountain with 365 rabbits who could sign.


    ¡­¡­


    Two men appeared on the lawn behind the yard.


    Wu Hao gave them a rabbit and a pen. His idea moved. All the deal contracts in the office appeared on the lawn, a bunch of rabbits.


    As like as two peas of the contract, they signed up to see a pile of carrots that they could eat. They began to sign with each other''s arms and began to sign. The handwriting was exactly the same as Wu Hao himself.


    365 rabbits at the same time, the efficiency is really not generally high, just standing here and watching them sign, Wu Hao found that his account balance is declining, and the time margin is rising rapidly.


    According to their speed, we must step up the speed of making money!


    Hey, hey, anyway, the speed is controllable, it''s easy to say!


    Wu Hao smiles and goes into the room with Shirley in his arms.


    At this point, they have all fallen asleep. Seeing that they are wearing beautiful pajamas one by one, they must still think that he will come back soon. Who would have thought that they would go out for three hours. How can they wait? They all have a good sleep.


    Looking at the beautiful women in a bed or sleeping gracefully or playfully, as their men, Wu Hao''s mood is naturally very comfortable! Think of yourself every night can enjoy these beautiful women to bring their infinite happiness, really want to quickly deal with a pile of broken things are clear ah.


    Don''t disturb them, soul really let him a little tired, and Shirley took a bath, go to bed.


    The next morning, Lin Yuxin woke up Wu Hao in bed with a cry.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao sat up from the bed like a spring.


    "Brother, how many rabbits are there in the backyard? It''s so cute. Look at them all walking around on the lawn with pens in their arms. " Lin Yuxin stands on the bed and jumps. She is very happy.


    "I thought something was wrong."


    Wu Hao fell back on the bed and yawned.


    "Did you get it back yesterday? Well, don''t sleep when you get up. You still sleep when Yuxin is up. " Lin Xueyan brought him clothes to wear out from the wardrobe, because now everyone is sleeping together, and everyone''s clothes are put in the same wardrobe. His clothes and those of the girls are put together, with a faint fragrance.


    "I can let these signature rabbits finish my work in the future, hehe." With a smile, Wu Hao sat up from the bed and stretched himself a lot. He was in a good mood.

 Chapter 566

    With the bed, Wu Hao was pulled to the backyard by a few cheerful little girls.


    Last night, all the trading contracts given to them have been signed. One of them is holding a pen like holding a treasure, and then hopping on the ground. It''s a good idea that they are still looking for contracts to sign. It''s no wonder that they are happy when they see it. Even Wu Hao laughs when he sees it.


    These grey bunnies are very cute. Now they have nothing to do. They are holding a pen and hopping around. That way, men will feel very cute.


    "Why are all these little rabbits holding pens?" Stuart called a little rabbit and touched its ear. The hare growled at her twice.


    Wu Hao was happy immediately.


    "He asked if you had a contract for him." It''s fun for normal rabbits to ask for food, but these rabbits even ask for contracts.


    "Husband, can you understand what they are saying?" Stuart looked at him in surprise.


    "Can I not know what I have created?"


    Wu Hao takes out a stack of completed transaction contracts and gives them to situ Na.


    Stuart looked at the contract strangely, and even more strangely at the little rabbit bouncing in front of him. He tried to put a contract in front of him. The little rabbit immediately signed Wu Hao in the blank with a pen in his arms. The contract disappeared, and the little rabbit jumped happily. Then he looked at Stuart eagerly, expecting another contract from her.


    "So much fun? It''s like feeding it. "


    Stuart was also happy, and gave him a deal contract, on which little hare happily signed.


    The other rabbits knew that there was a contract to sign here, and they all jumped over and murmured. Stuna was surrounded.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s funny."


    Stuart gave them one by one, and a group of rabbits surrounded her and began to sign.


    "I want to play too! These little rabbits are funny. "


    As soon as Lin Yuxin saw that it was so fun, she asked Wu Hao for a deal. Squatting on the ground like feeding, she immediately attracted another group of rabbits.


    "It''s really funny. How can these rabbits like signing so much?"


    Li Yunyao giggled. Wu Hao drank water and said, "I''m going to divide them into several groups. Some are responsible for high-value contracts and some are responsible for fragmentary transaction contracts. In the past, it was said that priority classification should be carried out, but now it seems that it is no longer necessary. Just carry out them at the same time, hehe."


    "Young master, you can do whatever you want, but in this case, you''ll have to get Nami an office building for you. There are a lot of these little rabbits together, and they may continue to increase in the future."


    "That''s a must."


    Wu Hao hugs too ting to kiss, the mood is happy.


    "Well, don''t show your love. Get ready quickly. After breakfast, you have to go to class. How many of them are Yuxin? They are still playing in the backyard. Please call them in and get ready for dinner. Now they are all spoiled by you as princesses. Even Yao Yao is more and more fond of playing. " Zhao Shuhan joked.


    "Girls are all like this. You are more and more girls now. Do you have one?" Yu Ting giggles and takes the quilt from his hand to help prepare breakfast.


    "Do you have any?"


    "Ask the sisters."


    "I was a girl, too."


    "You see."


    The sisters giggled and went into the kitchen.


    Wu Hao''s heart is so cozy. Undoubtedly, a man''s greatest ability is to spoil his own woman into a princess. She is carefree and loved by others. Any girl will be happier and happier. Every one of them is slowly changing little by little. Wu Hao naturally sees this change in his eyes.


    Very good!


    Really good!


    "Stop playing, you guys. Come back and get ready for breakfast."


    "Wait a minute, there''s a little bit more. These little rabbits are so funny. They''ll be angry when I rob them." Lin Yuqi giggles.


    "Come on."


    Wu Hao yelled, too lazy to yell. He sat down and ate first.


    "Have you washed your hands yet?"


    Nami came out of the kitchen and patted him on the hand.


    "I didn''t do anything just now."


    "You have to wash your hands without doing anything. Hurry up."


    "That is to say, master, you still eat with your hands. It''s too much ~ ~"


    "You two came into the kitchen to help today?"


    "Hee hee, I can help you with the dishes ~ ~"


    "Well, I have the potential to be a good wife and mother."


    "Well, sweet words don''t work. Go and wash your hands." Nami reached out and scratched his ear.


    When there are more women in the family, everything is fine, but there are more and more rules.


    After breakfast, Yu Ting makes a phone call, and soon a tourist bus stops at the gate of the manor.


    Wu Hao and Na Mei get on the bus. The rabbits hop in line and get on the bus. They find a place to stand. When they don''t have a place to stand, they jump to the seat. They find that the seat is more comfortable. They are very happy. Some of them are brave and don''t forget to jump.


    "Give me all the pens. Hold on to them and don''t drop them."


    Wu Hao took a big box and put it in the middle of the car. The rabbits reluctantly put the pen into the box carefully. They didn''t forget to murmur with their friends. The pen is mine. Don''t take it wrong later.


    Wu Hao almost laughed.


    After putting the pen away, the rabbits found something nearby according to Wu Hao''s requirements and grasped the little friends around them if there was no place to catch them.


    The car leaves for the dark blue building.

 Chapter 567

    When the car is approaching the dark blue building, Nami touches Wu Hao and points to the door of the dark blue building.


    Wu Hao looked out of the window with a wry smile.


    Shen Bingqing drove her white Audi to the door of the dark blue building. She wore black hair and a pair of sunglasses. Leaning on the car, she looked very happy.


    Why is this woman still haunted? When on earth is she going to follow her? She knows almost all the things that she should know. She doesn''t want her to follow her all the time, does she?


    That''s dumb enough.


    "That girl is Bingbing, isn''t she?" Nami smiles. When they were abroad, Yu Ting sent back many photos about Shen Bingqing. Those photos are all in high definition. Beautiful ones are not wanted.


    "Can you recognize that?" Wu Hao gave a bitter smile. In those days, they all regarded Shen Bingqing as a sister. It''s strange that they didn''t know each other.


    "We don''t care about beautiful girls. Men and women never forget. Bingbing is so beautiful. We can recognize her at a glance when we look at her photos every day at that time." Nami asked the driver to stop at the door and pulled Wu Hao out of the car.


    For Shen Bingqing, Na Mei is still very interested, not because she may become their sister, but because Wu Hao does not want her to be their sister, which is very interesting!


    Shen Bingqing saw Wu Hao and Na Mei come up, took off his sunglasses and welcomed them.


    "Long time no see, Wu Hao." Shen Bingqing smiles and looks at Nami beside Wu Hao. Her eyes are amazing. It goes without saying that Yu Ting has shown him photos of all the sisters in her family. She also knows that this is Nami. But it''s totally different to see her in the photos. She is much more beautiful and charming than in the photos. At a glance, even if he is a woman, I have to admit that she''s easy to move.


    "Long time no see? How do I feel like we haven''t been apart for a few days? "


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes and said, "did your bureau fire you? Now you''re wearing such fancy clothes everywhere. You have nothing to do. What''s the matter? "


    "Why do you want to die when you see me? I don''t owe you any money."


    Shen Bingqing also gave him a white look, put her eyes on Na Mei, and said with a smile, "I''m Shen Bingqing. You should be Na Mei, right?"


    "Tingting showed me your picture. I look much better than the picture." Nami said with a smile.


    "You are. Tingting also showed me your picture. You look so much better in person than in the picture. " Shen Bingqing said with a smile.


    "Stop, stop, stop. I said, what are you doing here today? I''ve been honest recently. I haven''t done anything. It''s not interesting for you to stare at me. I think it''s better for you to put on your police uniform and go back to you. What should the police do? " Wu Hao interrupts them.


    "I''ll see what''s wrong with you? Not yet? You promised me before. I can follow you 24 hours, OK Shen Bingqing didn''t care, she was still smiling.


    She''s really in a good mood.


    After returning from abroad with Wu Hao, she spent two days sorting out all the things before and after, and then made a report on all the things Wu Hao did along the way, including who he met, what kind of transactions he made, and even his ideas on the transactions.


    He is quite satisfied with her report.


    Leaders'' recognition of their work is naturally the greatest encouragement to her.


    The only thing that is flawed is that he had hoped that the leader could take her out of this task. In fact, he himself felt that there was no special significance in continuing to monitor Wu Hao. After all, he had confessed all his ideas about what he had done, so it was easy to judge what he would do in the future through his ideas, It''s a very simple thing to deduce the specific consequences of what he does. It doesn''t need real-time monitoring to determine the occurrence of everything.


    But the leader thinks that she has strong working ability and is very suitable for this task. Several leaders call her in turn and have to let her continue to carry out this task.


    What else can I do? Then we can only continue to carry out this task.


    In fact, it''s OK. After more than a month with Wu Hao, I feel it''s very easy to monitor him. At least I don''t have to worry about anything. Every time I ask Wu Hao, I will tell myself.


    Sometimes she felt that Wu Hao actually knew the purpose of her being around him, and the reason why he told himself everything was that he wanted to tell the leaders behind him through her mouth.


    Of course, it''s just speculation. What should be camouflaged is to continue to camouflage. Even if we know each other well, she can''t pierce this layer of window paper before he does, otherwise surveillance will become a very embarrassing thing.


    "Now that we''ve finished, can we go?" Wu Hao is really speechless to her.


    "Nami, can I go into the dark blue building with you and have a look?" Shen Bingqing is also lazy to pay attention to Wu Hao, looking at Na Mei eagerly.


    "Of course."


    Nami looks at Wu Hao and Shen Bingqing, giggling.


    Wu Hao is ridiculous. He can tell her some things without reservation, but he doesn''t want her to know some things.


    But Na Mei''s idea is different. When she sees Shen Bingqing and Wu Hao quarreling, she feels like a happy enemy. Generally speaking, Shen Bingqing is very likely to become one of their sisters.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take Bingbing to see it first."


    With a charming smile, Na Mei takes Shen Bingqing''s hand and enters the building.


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. The attitude of these women in his family towards other women is ambiguous. He has made it clear to them. However, looking at Na Mei''s attitude, it''s obvious that she still takes Shen Bingqing as a sister.


    Why do they all hope to accept Shen Bingqing?


    I don''t understand.


    I could understand why they didn''t want to accept other women, but now I can''t understand why they can accept other women.


    I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse.


    Wu Hao shook his head and went into the dark blue building.


    Originally, he wanted to take the signing rabbits upstairs to arrange work for them. Shen Bingqing had to put this matter aside. He didn''t want her to know about it, let alone the leaders behind him.

 Chapter 568

    Nami takes Shen Bingqing to visit each floor of the dark blue building. Wu Hao is too lazy to take care of her. She goes to the office and works on her own.


    The mountain of trading contracts piled up yesterday have been wiped out by 365 signed rabbits all night long. Today, the beautiful death has just gone to work, and only a small batch of trading contracts have been sorted out.


    But that''s enough.


    In front of this stack, let him sign all at least an hour, but in front of Shen Bingqing pretend enough.


    Not long after that, Na Mei takes Shen Bingqing into Wu Hao''s office, continues to take a look at them, and continues to do her own work.


    "You''ve only been back a few days, and you''ve already started to work?" Shen Bingqing was a little surprised. He thought it would take at least a month or two to prepare for this. He didn''t expect that he had already completed the establishment of the company and started to work so soon.


    "What we have already prepared can be started when we come back for training. Are we still idle all day just like you Wu Hao has no good airway.


    "Can you do it by yourself?" Shen Bingqing looked at him and thought that when the global trade was in full swing, he should be too busy alone.


    "I can''t help it. What can I do? Why don''t you come and help? " Wu Hao made fun of her and gave her a white eye.


    "OK, if you think I can help, I can help too. You can calculate my salary." It doesn''t matter if Shen Bingqing smiles, so she can just watch him around at any time.


    "Even if I want you to help me with this, you can''t help me. No one else can help me except I can sign the contract myself." Wu Hao quickly stops. The last time he did it himself, he is not so absent-minded. This woman is eager to stay with her whenever she has a chance.


    He is very clear that the purpose of this guy staying with him is not to have any relationship with himself, but simply to monitor himself.


    It''s not a good thing to have such a beautiful woman around you, let alone the pleasant feeling.


    "Why don''t I serve you tea and water and be your secretary?" Shen Bingqing steps back and looks at Wu Hao with a smile.


    "I already have a secretary. I don''t need to have another one."


    Wu Hao said: "I''m trading too much money now. I can''t afford your salary."


    "It''s ok if you don''t pay. It''s OK to include food and shelter. Anyway, our police have stipulated that we can''t have part-time jobs outside." Shen Bingqing shrugged.


    Wu Hao has a black face. This woman is speechless. When is he going to pester himself?


    "What do you want?" Wu Hao put down his pen and stared at her.


    "Don''t be angry. I''m kind-hearted, too. You don''t want money to help you with your work. You don''t like it." Shen Bingqing gives him a white look and walks up in the office. Wu Hao''s office is very large and beautifully decorated, especially the group of sofas. They look very exquisite and classy. However, looking at the ice on the sofa, he can''t help but look back. This guy was originally a sex maniac, and now he is the boss. The whole building is full of beautiful female employees. If there is something wrong, he asked two female employees to come to his office, Lie on the sofa and mess with it?


    In Shen Bingqing''s eyes, Wu Hao is such a person!


    When I was abroad, I used to sleep three girls a night. Now I''m back home. When I have time, I will be more presumptuous.


    "What are you looking at?" Wu Hao rolled his eyes and felt that the woman was thinking about something bad.


    "I just look at it casually. You''re so nervous. Why don''t you do something bad and not be afraid of a ghost knocking on the door, or even a look in my eyes?" Shen Bingqing said with a smile.


    Wu Hao was too lazy to tell her, so he picked up the pen and began to sign again.


    Nana leaned on the table and looked at them with a smile. She didn''t say a word since she came in. She focused on Shen Bingqing and Wu Hao.


    It''s obvious that both of them don''t see eye to eye, especially Wu Hao. It''s rare to see him treat a girl with such a straight face or such a beautiful girl.


    Yu Ting said before that Wu Hao was a little resistant to Shen Bingqing. At that time, they all thought that he was just pretending to show them. After all, they had seen her picture, a very beautiful girl. But now it seems that he is really resistant to Shen Bingqing, not pretending.


    But Shen Bingqing''s feeling is a bit intriguing.


    Does he resist Wu Hao?


    On the surface, it seems a little bit, but as a woman, she can clearly feel that Shen Bingqing''s attitude towards Wu Hao is not as bad as she thinks.


    Even a little, she was very relaxed in front of Wu Hao.


    This is very problematic. As a woman, once she is relaxed in front of a man, it means that she does not keep any vigilance towards the man. In this case, a woman is easy to fall, as long as he is willing.


    Nami looked at Shen Bingqing for a while, then looked at Wu Hao with a smile.


    "Why do you look at me like that?" Wu Hao raised his head with a bitter smile. Why did he feel that Na Mei was standing with her?


    "I can''t see my man yet? Come on, you''re busy. I''ll take Bingbing to some other places. " Na Mei smiles and pulls Shen Bingqing out of Wu Hao''s office.


    Wu Hao put down his pen, leaned back on his chair and looked at the door. His face was somewhat helpless.


    It''s really not the way to be entangled by Shen Bingqing, but what can be done to solve this problem?


    All the problems involving women are big problems and the most difficult to deal with, alas.


    Wu Hao sighed, picked up his pen and continued to work!


    Busy until noon, Wu Hao took Nami out for dinner.


    "When did Shen Bingqing leave? Won''t you come again? " Wu Hao looked at it, obviously expecting her affirmative answer.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you refuse a girl like this, or such a beautiful girl." Nami giggled.


    "She is different from other girls. He appears beside me for no other purpose, just to watch me. Do you think I should be interested in such girls?" Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "Oh, so it is. Let''s go. What would you like for lunch? " Nami smiles and doesn''t discuss the topic with him.


    "Eat whatever you like. I''ll go back after eating. I''m going to sign those purchase contracts in the afternoon. Otherwise, if I continue like this, I won''t have the money to buy a lot of time."


    "OK, I''ll go to the teahouse by myself in the afternoon. I''ll come and pick you up in the evening."


    "Well."


    Nami looked at him with a smile on her face.


    "Why? How do I feel you have something to do today? "


    "No, what can I do for you? Let''s go. I''m a little hungry, too." Nami took Wu Hao''s hand and her face was still smiling.

 Chapter 569

    After lunch, Nami drives to the teahouse, and Wu Hao goes back to the dark blue Mansion by himself.


    When he pushed the door into his office, he was dumbfounded. Shen Bingqing was wearing work clothes in his office. The key is that the work clothes are the uniforms of those employees in the dark blue building.


    What does that mean?


    "What are you doing?" Wu Hao sat down and looked at her strangely. He thought that she had gone back. He appeared here again for no reason. What do you want to do with her?


    "Don''t you see me in your overalls? Since I put on my work clothes, it doesn''t mean I''m an employee here. "


    Shen Bingqing gracefully walked up to him, held his glasses and said, "boss Wu, I''m your new secretary from this year. If you have any questions, you can directly ask Nami. Is there anything you need me to do now? "


    Shen Bingqing has never seen assets, and has never been a secretary. All of a sudden, she became Wu Hao''s secretary, which was quite fun.


    Wu Hao didn''t feel funny at all. His eyes widened when he heard this.


    What does she mean by this is that her work is not arranged?


    Wu Hao has no doubt about it. No one has the right to work here except Nami.


    What does Nami want to do? It''s not that I told her not to bring her into their life circle. As a result, she even arranged her to be a secretary.


    "I''m sorry to tell you that you were dismissed." Wu Hao leaned back on the chair and gave her a straight face.


    "I''m sorry, although I''m a Secretary for you, my boss is Nami. If you want to fire me, you must first pass Nami''s consent, or you will have no effect." Shen Bingqing looks at Wu Hao with a very proud smile. This guy usually has all kinds of difficulties. It''s really interesting to see his shriveled appearance.


    "Don''t forget that Nami is my wife." Wu Hao threw her a white eye.


    This white eye is not so much for Shen Bingqing as for Na Mei. I really don''t know what she thinks.


    Shen Bingqing actually understands why Na Mei is willing to arrange her with Wu Hao. To put it bluntly, she has the same idea as Yu Ting. She always thinks that she will become one of their sisters.


    Shen Bingqing has no choice but to watch Wu Hao. How could she miss this opportunity.


    "OK, don''t be so stiff. I''ll be your secretary. It''s like you''ve suffered a loss. If you don''t do something bad, are you still worried about the influence of my presence on you?" Shen Bingqing said.


    "I don''t want you to be my secretary. Is that a problem?" Wu Hao said with white eyes.


    "I admit those girls in your family are very beautiful, but I''m not bad, am I? Why don''t you like me to be your secretary? " Shen Bingqing is not happy now.


    "What? You compare yourself with them. Is that the rhythm of being a woman? " Wu Hao joked.


    "Who wants to be your woman." Shen Bingqing gave him a white look. She didn''t want to talk to him. She poured a glass of water in front of him. Now that she has become someone else''s secretary, she has to do it in a certain way.


    "Are you really going to stay here?" Wu Hao drank and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "What is staying here? I''m just going to work here, OK


    "Did you say in the morning that the police can''t work part-time? What are you doing? "


    "I didn''t get paid. Even if I had to say that I was doing public welfare activities." Shen Bingqing smiles.


    Wu Hao was speechless to this woman. When he saw her for the first time, he didn''t feel like this. How can he feel that she has become thick skinned now?


    "OK, anyway, I can''t drive you away, so you just stay here. This glass of water is cold. Pour me a cup of hot water, and the garbage can under the table. Give me a new one. I don''t like this color."


    "OK, I''ll do whatever you say."


    Shen Bingqing has long been prepared to be abused by him. As long as she doesn''t go too far, she can still accept it. As a policeman, it doesn''t matter what kind of hardship she hasn''t suffered.


    Since she was willing, Wu Hao would not be polite to her. She would be asked to do whatever she should be asked to do. She would bring tea, water and garbage, and all departments would run around to pass the news. She would do all the work that a secretary should do.


    What should a secretary not do?


    If you want to abuse her, of course you should do it to her.


    There''s an express downstairs. She''ll get it.


    There''s an express downstairs. She''ll take it.


    There''s another express downstairs? Who else can take it if she doesn''t!


    But this woman is really tolerant of bullying. Two hours later, I was still stunned. I didn''t see a trace of unhappiness on her face. It''s a bit of a model worker''s style!


    but.


    "Well, you go out first. No one can come in without my orders, and you can''t either." Wu Hao leans on the chair and looks at her helplessly. Originally, he wanted to take her away. It seems that this plan doesn''t work on her.


    "Tell me what you want." Shen Bingqing smiles and turns to leave Wu Hao''s office.


    Is she really hard-working?


    It''s just a good act. She almost broke her leg after several express delivery. She wanted to point at Wu Hao''s head and yell.


    But she held back.


    She knew that Wu Hao was deliberately trying to embarrass her, just to let her retreat. At this time, being angry would only make him feel more elated and find more trouble for himself. On the contrary, he would behave more calmly, so he would be the one who has no confidence.


    Psychology in the police academy is not for nothing.


    Out of the office, Shen Bingqing''s face with a smug smile, then he should not move it?


    Wu Hao did not recruit.


    To deal with such a woman, you can''t scold, beat, or boom. Even if you let him retreat, this move has no effect. Then he really doesn''t know how to let her leave.


    Wu Hao leaned back on the chair and shook it gently. After thinking for a long time, he picked up the phone and dialed Nami.


    "Hey, there''s a beautiful woman there with you, and you still have time to call me?" Nami picked up the phone, the first sentence is joking.


    "I said, Nami, what do you mean by putting her next to me? I said I don''t want to have anything to do with her. Even if you want another sister, it doesn''t have to be her. " Wu Hao said with a bitter smile.


    "I think so. I don''t think you can avoid her all day. Bingbing''s task should be to monitor you. That''s what she is asked to do. No matter how you hide it, there will always be omissions. If something you don''t want to know is found and reported to her, isn''t it a very troublesome thing for you, Instead of hiding like this, it''s better to solve the problem in another way. "

 Chapter 570

    Nami said: "since Bingbing has a special identity, it will be more convenient for you to take her away. When she becomes your woman, will she tell you what you don''t want to know? What''s more, you can also know what''s going on through her. In this way, I can make a more clean decision, and I don''t have to worry about it. "


    Wu Hao was stunned and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Looking at the problem from another angle, the answer seems really different!


    Last night Nami provided this perspective to look at the problem, accepted Shen Bingqing is no doubt better than to avoid her, not to mention the advantages and disadvantages, at least not so much trouble in the future.


    Do you really want to take her?


    "What''s the point of hesitation for you? We don''t mind another girl coming home. You are still hesitant. It''s not like you Nami joked.


    "I know you don''t mind, but I haven''t thought about it before. If you remind me, don''t tell me. I really think I can accept her." Wu Hao said and laughed.


    In that case, what else can be hesitant?


    Take it, anyway, one more woman is not bad for him, originally that girl is pretty, hehe.


    Shen Bingqing, Shen Bingqing, you should never dream that you will get involved in a task? I have given you the chance to leave, but you don''t grasp it. Now even if you want to escape, you don''t have the chance.


    Wu Hao''s mouth raised a trace of evil smile!


    "You tell us, I won''t go back tonight."


    "Not going home? You''re not going to go home the first day, are you Nami giggled.


    "Hey, hey, you can rest assured about this. I have a sense of propriety. That''s it. Love you first Wu Hao gave a kiss and hung up.


    "Shen Bingqing, you come in." Wu Hao picks up the phone and calls Shen Bingqing in.


    "What do I need to do?" Shen Bingqing stood across the desk, looking at Wu Hao with a smile on her face.


    "I''m a little tired. Come and press a massage for me."


    Wu Hao got up and sat down on the sofa.


    This request caught Shen Bingqing off guard, but now she is a secretary boss. She can only do as long as this guy doesn''t go too far.


    Shen Bingqing stood behind the sofa and pinched his shoulder.


    "It''s not comfortable, boss."


    "Don''t pinch your shoulders. Come to the front and help me beat my legs."


    "Yes, you can beat your leg if you say so." Shen Bingqing squeezed two times on his shoulder, went to the front and squatted down to beat his leg.


    "Is it more comfortable?" Shen Bingqing didn''t ask.


    "Not bad. I didn''t expect that you really have the talent to be a secretary."


    Wu haoxiao looks at the delicate woman in front of her. She always thinks that she is very beautiful. Now she can enjoy it at ease and find that she is much more beautiful than she thinks.


    I put my hand on her face and felt it. It''s very skin.


    "What for?" By the way, I clap his hand. How can I feel that something is wrong with him?


    "The boss won''t let me touch it?"


    Wu Hao said with a bad smile: "I didn''t become a boss myself before. I used to hear people say that the boss is a secretary with something to do. How do you explain this sentence?"


    Shen Bingqing''s face was very red, and he beat him on the leg. If he had something to do with a secretary, would he? How beautiful he is!!!


    "Damn it, what are you hitting me for? With your attitude, even if I don''t resign you, believe it or not? " Wu Hao pulls her over and presses her on the sofa.


    "You... What are you doing?" Shen Bingqing was startled. Although it was OK to tease him occasionally, she had no doubt that this guy would give himself up when he got angry


    If you want to push him away, he has so much strength that he can''t push him at all. He doesn''t really intend to do anything to himself, does he? Originally, she was worried about this group of sofas in the office. Now she suddenly thought that she might be doing something by him here. She was really a little scared.


    "What do you want when a man pushes a woman down?" Wu Hao looked at her with a bad smile. In fact, the woman was really beautiful. As a policewoman, she showed a look of fear. On the contrary, she had more charm.


    "If you dare to mess around, I''ll be rude to you!" Shen Bingqing stares at him and tries not to show too much fear. In general, the more afraid a girl is, the more possessive a man will be!


    "As a policeman, don''t you know, say something really threatening? This kind of threat, also generally the little girl in the family said, from your mouth, I really doubt your professional skills! "


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the face with a bad smile, got up and said with a smile, "OK, don''t treat me as a man who hasn''t enjoyed women. Even if I really want to do something to you, I won''t be so anxious. Hehe, if I''m not wrong, you should still be a girl for the first time. Such a pure beauty, if you really want to enjoy it, you should be in a very good atmosphere, right?"


    Shen Bingqing quickly got up from the sofa and stepped back to watch him warily.


    Why do you suddenly feel that this guy is different from before? She is still the same person, but her attitude to herself seems to have changed 180 degrees. Before, she tried to keep a distance from herself, but now she even began to tease herself, and she said some shameful words to herself.


    He doesn''t really want to do anything about himself, does he?


    The main reason why she dared to show off in front of him was that she didn''t think he would do anything to herself, but it was a bit dangerous today.


    "All the people with secretaries don''t have this consciousness?" Wu Hao leaned back on the chair and looked at her badly.


    "Who told you that a secretary had to talk to the boss? Don''t feel like everyone else is that way if you''re being lewd. " Shen Bingqing gives him a white look, arranges his clothes and leaves his office.


    Does the Secretary dare to continue when she is a little suspicious. She thinks it''s not worthwhile to put herself in for the task of monitoring him, but she misses this opportunity and has no better chance to complete this task.


    What can we do?


    Shen Bingqing has a headache. She finally gets this opportunity from Na Mei. It''s only one day now that she has to give up on her own initiative. Is it true that her business ability is not strong and she doesn''t have any consciousness?


    As a policeman, shouldn''t we all go up in the face of difficulties and dangers when carrying out tasks? You''re shrinking?


    Shen Bingqing hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to stay and have a look at the situation.


    Maybe he just wants to deliberately play a hooligan to let himself retreat, just like he finds all kinds of things to toss himself, this is just another way to force himself to leave.

 Chapter 571

    Wu Hao leans on the sofa and looks at her back as she leaves. She can''t help laughing.


    The best way to deal with a woman is to despise her. The more pure a woman is, the more afraid she is. Shen Bingqing is undoubtedly very afraid of this way, because he is too pure, pure heart, pure body, pure and traditional ideological education. This girl is pure from the inside to the outside, from the outside to the inside. If it is not for the police profession, she has good psychological quality, At this time, she should be flushed, right?


    The answer must be that she''s still blushing.


    With a smile, Wu Hao whistled and went back to his desk to continue his work.


    365 signature rabbits are still in the car. Before he is sure that Shen Bingqing can be taken down, he is still reluctant to let Shen Bingqing know about it. He should do his own work first.


    Originally, Shen Bingqing would run to Wu Hao''s office from time to time, but at noon he would tease her. If she could not run, she would not run. She was afraid that she would go into a wolf''s den, and Wu Hao would not bother her any more. After all, this girl would become her own woman in the future. It would be boring to toss her around with this idea.


    But he didn''t mean to get close to her. He did what he should do. He brought tea and water. If he could, he would come by himself. He didn''t bother her.


    An afternoon passed quickly.


    Wu Hao has told Na Mei in advance that she won''t go back in the evening, so na Mei doesn''t come to meet him either. Shen Bingqing is a little depressed. Wu Hao doesn''t leave late. She doesn''t want to work as a secretary.


    Look at the time. It''s already six o''clock. Is this guy so excited about his work? I didn''t even come out of the office in the afternoon. I won''t die in it, will I?


    This ridiculous idea flashed through Shen Bingqing''s head, and she couldn''t help laughing.


    After waiting for another ten minutes, all the beautiful employees got off work one by one. Wu Hao, the boss himself, was still in the office.


    Shen Bingqing stood at the door and hesitated for a long time. She didn''t know whether to go in or not.


    In fact, she doubts that Wu Hao really works hard in it. She always feels that people like him are not interested in any work. Should he sneak away and leave her here for nothing?


    After thinking about it, I decided to knock on the door.


    "Come in if you want. Don''t knock." Wu haodao, how could he not know that Shen Bingqing was standing at the door.


    Shen Bingqing pushed the door a little embarrassed and went in.


    "When are you going to leave work?"


    Shen Bingqing was a little surprised to see him writing hard in his seat. It''s obvious that he didn''t pretend to be diligent. He really signed here all afternoon.


    It seems that I really have a biased understanding of him. I always feel that he is a bohemian dandy. I didn''t expect him to work so hard.


    "I thought you were going to work with them." Wu Hao looked up at her and continued to sign.


    "I''m here to be your secretary. Your boss is still working here. I don''t want to leave." Shen Bingqing reluctantly sat down on the chair. Looking at him, he didn''t mean to stop at all. She couldn''t help asking, "how long do you have to work? You''re not going to sign all of this, are you? Then I can''t wait for you. "


    "I''ll sign it right away. Just sign these road purchase contracts."


    Wu Hao smiles, and his speed is also accelerated.


    Today, the beautiful women and the gods of death have sorted out a lot of purchase contracts. They haven''t lost much in their life span, but the money is splashing into their own pockets. This kind of feeling is not so comfortable. After a day''s work, they don''t feel tired at all.


    Shen Bingqing made two cups of tea, gave him one, and took one of his own. She leaned back in her chair and watched him write like a fly. She could not help but feel some emotion in her heart.


    Since he founded this company, it means that the pattern of the world is changing, but how many people are really aware of this change? Even those who are involved in the transaction can''t expect the result, can they?


    Just like herself, if Wu Hao didn''t remind her at the beginning, he couldn''t fully predict the consequences of what he did.


    Just like anything else, there must be a good side and a bad side.


    Although so far, time trading has not shown too much negative impact, Shen Bingqing is very clear that when you go to those who have time trading, the money on hand will be spent, and problems will follow.


    In the future, the police may have to organize a special police force to deal with this part of the problem.


    Maybe it''s already arranged like this?


    Who knows.


    Anyway, Wu Hao has reached a secret agreement with the above. She certainly can''t control him with her power. You''d better do your own surveillance work well.


    "Done. I''m going


    After the last signing, Wu Hao threw his pen away and stood up to stretch out!


    "It''s over, isn''t it? Then I''ll go. " Shen Bingqing was relieved, put down her tea cup and left.


    "Where are you going?" Wu Hao drank tea and looked at her with a smile.


    "Home, of course, where else can I go?" Shen Bingqing looked back at him.


    "I mean you''ve been waiting for me for a long time, and then you''ve left me alone?"


    "What else? I''m here to see you as the boss. Don''t think I''m waiting for you. I''m sorry to go first. Now that you''ve stopped to go home, why don''t I go home? "


    "Who said I was going home?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "What are you going to do if you don''t go home?" Shen Bingqing was stunned and looked at him warily.


    "What do you want to eat? What do you want to stare at me for? I can eat you."


    As soon as the cup was put on the table, she pulled it up and left the office.


    "You let me go. I''ll go by myself."


    Shen Bingqing said, "if you want to eat, you can eat by yourself. Don''t take me. I want to go home early."


    "The boss wants you to be a Secretary for dinner. Do you want to be with him or not?"


    "No! I can accept that you let me do this or that during working hours. I have my own arrangement after work. You can''t control me and you can''t order me to do things. That''s it. I''ll go first. "


    Shen Bingqing quickly steps to the front. She is already playing drums in her heart. Will she come tomorrow or not? Why do you suddenly feel that Wu Hao is plotting against himself in the afternoon? It didn''t feel like that before.


    As a policeman, Shen Bingqing believes in her intuition very much. She believes that what she feels must be right. This is absolutely not an illusion. Wu Hao is plotting against herself.


    But she is not sure what Wu Hao wants to do to him.


    Cheat her on money?


    With Wu Hao''s current ability, if any purchase contract is signed, it will cost more than one billion or even several billion US dollars. Her little money can''t go to his eyes.

 Chapter 572

    Cheating on her?


    Shen Bingqing was worried about this, but she was a little puzzled. She didn''t doubt her beauty, but she didn''t get in touch with Wu Hao on the first day. Before, he didn''t show any interest in himself. Suddenly, what was the purpose of this interest?


    As a policeman, he knows very well that there are reasons for all changes, and all behaviors are motivated.


    No matter what Wu Hao''s motive is, Shen Bingqing knows one thing very well, that is to stay away from danger as far as possible. He knows very well that once Wu Hao wants to do something to her, she has no strength to resist.


    This is a man who can trade time as a commodity. There is no doubt that he has a very strong power. It must be easy to deal with a girl at least.


    It''s better not to come tomorrow.


    Even if you want to continue to monitor him, you can do it in another way, instead of putting yourself in a dangerous environment like now.


    "What? What do I think of you as if you are afraid of me? " Wu Hao stepped forward and looked at her with a smile.


    "Who''s afraid of you."


    "Really not afraid?"


    "Of course I''m not afraid of nonsense."


    "I''m not afraid. Why don''t you have dinner with me? He said, "I''m not a good person. It''s normal for you to be afraid of me as a girl."


    Shen Bingqing was stunned and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Wu Hao, I find that you are quite self-conscious." Most people don''t admit that they are bad people. He''s a good man, and he''s still a little reasonable.


    "I always feel that a good self-awareness is more important than knowing anything. No matter it''s good or bad, as long as it''s something in yourself, you should have the courage to admit it."


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and joked: "in fact, I''m not bad, but I know you must think I''m bad, so it doesn''t matter. Just meet your psychological needs. Because I have a clear psychological orientation, it doesn''t matter how you think of me."


    "You have a good attitude." Shen Bingqing can''t help but put up her thumb. She is a man who can jump out of the worldly horizon and look at problems from a higher angle and level. This kind of mentality is really not what ordinary people can do.


    "Well, don''t say these are useful or useless. I''ll treat you to dinner. You can say whether you want to go or not."


    "I choose the place." Shen Bingqing hesitated and said.


    "OK, whatever you want. You can go wherever you want. If you feel unsafe, you can buy something and sit on the roadside where there are many people." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "How insecure do you think I need to be?" Shen Bingqing gave him a white look. Her eyes could not help staying on her for a while.


    As a young master of a super big family, he can''t really see the arrogance of a rich young master except for being uninhibited.


    Shen Bingqing believed what he said. If he really needed to do that, he would pull himself to sit by the road to eat.


    "I don''t know how insecure you are, but I know you are afraid of me now." Wu Hao took her hand and left.


    "You let me go, I''ll go myself."


    "Why, I''m sorry to pull a hand, but it doesn''t connect with your fingers."


    "What does it look like?"


    "Little lovers who want to fight."


    "That''s bullshit. Who''s your little sweetheart?"


    Shen Bingqing was made a little blush by him. This guy has been a little abnormal since the afternoon.


    Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t care about her. He continues to pull her. They leave the dark blue building together.


    Shen Bingqing drove to a familiar restaurant.


    How many dishes did you order? Wu Hao ordered a bottle of red wine.


    "What do you want wine for? I''ll tell you I don''t drink! " Shen Bingqing is wary of saying that it''s better not to drink at the girls'' drinking table, especially with a man who obviously has a bad intention to himself.


    "Do you like to drink or not? I''ve been working all day, drinking a glass of wine to moisten my body. Don''t you think I want to get you drunk and do something to you?"


    That''s what Shen Bingqing really thinks.


    "Drink if you want." Wu Hao does not reveal his little worry with a smile.


    Shen Bingqing nodded.


    I really don''t know what he wants to do. It seems that he is plotting against himself, but he doesn''t do these plotting against himself.


    Maybe he is just like what he thought before, just want to let himself retreat?


    I don''t know what he thinks.


    The dishes were served quickly, delicate and delicious.


    Chinese food is neither fish nor fowl, but Wu Hao is not particular about them. The Chinese Baijiu liquor is too choky to drink.


    Shen Bingqing is also not particular about anything. She has some drinks to eat and drink.


    The two of them just came to have a meal, so they behaved like a meal, unlike those who came to talk business and had a meal.


    After dinner, Wu Hao pays and sits in Shen Bingqing''s car again.


    "You''re not going to let me take you home, are you?" Shen Bingtian looks at Wu Hao foolishly. Although it''s still early now, she doesn''t want to send him back. She might as well go back to have a beauty sleep earlier.


    "Who said that sitting in your car is for you to take me home?"


    "Where else would you like to go?"


    Shen Bingqing turned her eyes and said directly, "I can tell you that Wu Hao just had dinner with his colleagues. If you still want to take me to karaoke or something, I advise you to leave. You have to go by yourself. I''m going to go home."


    "Let''s go then." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "I said I was going home, but you went down!" Shen Bingqing gave him a white look.


    "I haven''t been to your house yet. Would you like to have a look?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Are you going to my house?" Shen Bingqing''s mouth is wide open. I don''t know why he wants to go to his home for no reason. His uneasiness is more and more obvious. This guy doesn''t really intend to do anything to himself, does he?


    "Why don''t you go to your house and have a drink of water? Don''t always think of me as bad. Although I admit that I''m a bad person, it doesn''t mean I only do bad things. Do you think I''m particularly interested in you and want to soak you up? " Wu Hao laughs at her.


    "Anyway, I don''t want you to go to my house. Get out of the car." Shen Bingqing stares at his eyes and resolutely doesn''t want him to go to his home. He always feels that it''s a move to lead a wolf into the house.


    "Other people''s secretaries want their boss to sleep in their own house every day. If you''re good, I''ll go to your house and have a drink of water."


    "Where on earth did you come from these heretical ideas? Who says secretaries want their boss to sleep at home? "


    "I said it myself."


    "That''s your own problem." That''s what I''ve said. How can he go to his own house? I can''t be decisive. What if he stays at home? There was no habit of letting men stay at home, let alone Wu Hao.

 Chapter 573

    "Really not?"


    "Nonsense, there''s a fake. Get out of the car. I''m going back to sleep." Shen Bingqing impatiently urged.


    Wu Hao looked at her with a smile for a while, shrugged and said nothing. He opened the door and got off.


    Shen Bingqing was relieved, stepped on the accelerator and ran away.


    From the afternoon, Wu Hao''s performance is really weird. People who are not interested in him suddenly make fun of him. He doesn''t want to make fun of himself very much, but the feeling of scheming is still very obvious.


    Shen Bingqing decided.


    I won''t be the Secretary tomorrow.


    It''s not cost-effective to do a task and put yourself in it.


    Wu Hao watched her car''s tail light go away, her mouth grinned, and no one noticed her. Her body disappeared in the street.


    Shen Bingqing drove home. All the way, she was thinking about the motive of Wu Hao''s sudden change. She never understood. But she was very sure that it was the right decision not to let her go home with her today.


    Anyway, I have decided not to be his secretary tomorrow. I feel very relaxed.


    Open the door and come in.


    As soon as the light was turned on, there was a man sitting on the sofa. Shen Bingqing was stunned and almost scared.


    "You... When did you come in?" Shen Bingqing stares at Wu Hao on the sofa like a ghost.


    "It''s not important. Your house is well decorated." Wu Hao changed the topic with a smile. In fact, he has been following his car all the time. He didn''t come in until ten seconds before she took out the key to open the door, and his butt hasn''t been hot yet.


    "Don''t change the subject. How did you get in?" Shen Bingqing stares at him angrily.


    "There''s no place I can''t get into." Wu Hao shrugged lightly.


    Shen Bingqing rolled her eyes in silence.


    Although she didn''t really see Wu Hao''s ability, she believed that Wu Hao had the ability to go wherever he wanted to, but... What did he want to come to his home for all day?


    "What do you want?" Shen Bingqing calmed down and sat down opposite him.


    "Don''t look like you''re going to negotiate, OK? It''s a guest. You have to pour me a glass of water. " Wu Hao said.


    "You really don''t think of yourself as an outsider." Even so, I poured him a glass of water.


    With a smile, Wu Hao is almost a woman. Do I still treat myself as an outsider?


    "What are you laughing at?" This guy is really weird and abnormal every day. When he smiles like this, he feels hairy all over.


    "You''re making trouble out of nothing. I''ll smile. What''s the matter? I can''t laugh yet? " Wu Hao put down his glass and looked at her with a smile.


    "What do you want to do today? How do I feel like you''ve changed since this afternoon? " Shen Bingqing said frankly.


    "I''m still the same me, the difference is mentality."


    "So what''s the change in your mind?"


    "In the past, I think it''s better to avoid you, but now it''s not the same. Now I think I have to face you correctly. There''s no way to escape. You should know this when you are a policeman." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Breaking into a private house, is that the right way for you to face me?" Shen Bingqing couldn''t help grabbing a pillow and throwing it on him.


    "Yes, I used to avoid you, but now it''s not enough to face you?" Wu Hao said with a smile: "I won''t go back tonight. I''ll sleep in your house!"


    "No way!"


    Shen Bingqing blew it up and yelled at him: "I don''t have a place for you to sleep at home. You''d better go back to your own home to sleep. You can go back without sending you."


    Sleeping at home? Isn''t that why he came to his home? What is the purpose behind this? It''s impossible to just sleep. Does he want to sleep himself??


    Shen Bingqing is very nervous.


    "There are so many women at home waiting for you to spoil. Why do you sleep in my house? Let''s go, let''s go." Pull him up and push him out.


    "I''m just sleeping in your house, and I didn''t say I want to sleep with you. Why are you so nervous?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "I don''t want you to sleep in my house, do you?" Push him outside and close the door. Shen Bingqing takes a long breath and turns around


    "Ah


    A scream, scared her legs almost soft, Wu Hao reappeared on the sofa.


    "Are you surprised or surprised?" Wu Hao looked at her with a bad smile.


    "You are insane. What do you want to do?" Shen Bingqing covers her chest. She''s a policeman, and her heart almost stops beating. She''s just pushed out of the door. As soon as he turns around, he goes back to the room. What''s the difference with ghosts?


    "I''ve said it. I''ll just sleep in your house. You have to push me out." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "I said, I don''t want you to sleep in my house." Shen Bingqing angrily pulled him up from the sofa and pushed him out again!


    But when he turned around again, Wu Hao appeared on the sofa again.


    This time he was not frightened, a white eye directly turned to the sky.


    She went to Wu Hao and stood still.


    "What do you want to do?" Shen Bingqing took a deep breath and tried her best to calm down. She didn''t bother to pull him. She also saw that even if she pushed him out ten times, he would come back ten times. She didn''t waste her energy.


    "I said that. I just want to sleep in your house." Wu Hao looked at her calmly.


    Shen Bingqing was so angry that she almost smoked. Why didn''t she respect other people''s opinions at all?


    "You are still the young master of the Wu family. How can I feel that you are like a rogue? If you want to sleep in my house, I must agree with you. " Shen Bingqing said with white eyes.


    "Didn''t I just tell you that I''m a bad person, and a rogue is a kind of bad person, so it doesn''t break away from my image." Wu Hao continued to look at her with a smile.


    Now you know the pain of being entangled by rogues! I told you not to follow me at the beginning, but you have to follow me all the time. Hehe, it''s called treating people with their own way. I''ll see if you dare to be arrogant in the future.


    "So you have to sleep in my house today, don''t you?" Shen Bingqing took a deep breath and stared at him.


    "Of course, I don''t want to go back so late."


    "Then you sleep in the living room!"


    "No room for me to sleep? I didn''t say I''d sleep in the same room with you. "


    "It''s good to have a living room for you to sleep. It''s hard to sleep." Shen Bingqing said that she went back to her room and locked the door. Although she knew that it was useless to do so, even if she insisted that he should appear in her room, she would still appear in her room.


    That''s what she''s afraid of.

 Chapter 574

    Why does Wu Hao have to sleep in his own home? She doubted whether he wanted to sneak into the room after he fell asleep, belittle her and insult her. After all, with his ability, he could do it easily.


    She decided not to sleep tonight!


    In order to avoid being insulted by him, I don''t know!


    Not only don''t sleep, even don''t take a bath, who knows when he takes a bath, this guy will suddenly appear in the bathroom, at that time, he can''t run naked.


    Just sitting on the sofa and reading.


    But he didn''t want to read a book at this time. He turned two pages and didn''t read a word. He just put the book aside, picked up his mobile phone and started to play. After a while, he was bored. He held his chin and didn''t know what to do. After a while, he secretly ran to the door, put his ear on the door and listened to what he was doing outside. He didn''t hear anything.


    Gently opened the door, looked out, there is no one in the living room, is it gone?


    Before she was happy to come out, the opposite door suddenly opened from inside. Wu Hao came out from inside, wiping her hair with a towel in her hand.


    "Why do you want to peep at my bath?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "Psycho." Shen Bingqing''s face turned red and slammed the door shut, thinking that he would never sleep today. This guy is just like a ghost. He can go in and out of every room freely. If he falls asleep, he might be poisoned by him.


    Wu Hao smiles, goes to the living room to drink two glasses of water, and sits cross legged in the air to practice.


    It seems that Shen Bingqing''s home is just for sleeping? of course! What else can I do!


    He has always known that he can''t be in a hurry for success. The so-called "impatient can''t eat hot tofu" is also a truth.


    And since she has decided to accept him, she is not afraid to see her self-cultivation. Hehe, if she wants to, she can teach her.


    Bad bad smile, closed his eyes.


    Shen Bingqing in the room to be more depressed, how depressed, playing mobile phone is not, watching TV is not, bathing is not, sleeping is not, in the heart nervous of what she do feel Wu Hao will suddenly break in.


    Half an hour, one hour, two hours, three hours


    As time goes by, Shen Bingqing becomes more and more uneasy. On the contrary, she is more and more sleepy. She seldom stays up late and her biological clock is very accurate. All of a sudden, she can''t take a bath or sleep. How uncomfortable she feels.


    Seeing that the night outside is getting darker and darker, she drinks a glass of water to refresh herself. She always feels that she can''t sleep at night. Ordinary criminals will choose to do evil things in the dead of night. As a policeman, she knows this well.


    It was 12 o''clock.


    Shen Bingqing leaned on the sofa and yawned heavily. She couldn''t hold on any longer.


    She crept to the back of the door, put her ears on it and listened to the outside quietly. There was no sound. Seeing that it was so late, was he still waiting for the chance, or was he already asleep after thinking too much?


    I do not know!


    Hesitated for a moment, quietly opened the door, peeped out to the living room, this look, her little heart almost stopped.


    The light in the living room is off, but the window is open. The moonlight reveals from the window. I vaguely see a figure floating in the air. This


    "Why don''t you go to bed so late?" The voice of Wu Hao''s smile came from the living room.


    Shen Bingqing closed the door with a bang, and leaned behind the door to breathe heavily. If it wasn''t for her excellent psychological quality, she would have really fainted.


    A ridiculous idea came out of his mind. Is Wu Hao a ghost!?


    Otherwise, how can he penetrate the room at will? How else can he hover in the air? Isn''t that all ghosts can do?


    So many girls around him actually fell in love with a ghost?


    To think about the problem from another angle, she immediately felt a little ridiculous. The possibility that Wu Hao is a real ghost is not great, but the possibility that he is a luster is close to 100%.


    The reason why he can hang in the air is probably because he knows something about mental cultivation?


    After calming down, Shen Bingqing opens the door again, turns on the light in the living room, and sees Wu Hao floating in the air as an entity. Her uneasiness is a little better.


    "If you don''t sleep in the air at night, you will die." Shen Bingqing went to the opposite side of him and saw that he was sitting cross legged in the air and practicing with his eyes closed. He could not help rolling his eyes. If he was an old man with white hair and eyebrows, sitting in the air like this would make people feel fairyland, but Wu Hao didn''t feel that way at all.


    "What do you do when you don''t sleep at night?" Wu Hao opened his eyes and kept his body hovering in the air.


    "I can''t sleep with you at home." Shen Bingqing rolled her eyes. She sat down on the sofa and watched him hover in the air. She couldn''t help asking, "are you ready to become an immortal?"


    "Do you think I''m the kind of person who can become an immortal?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "How can I know that although you are not serious, sometimes there is no direct relationship between ability and character." Shen Bingqing has been looking at him. She doesn''t care whether he can become an immortal. As a person with scientific education, she can''t understand how a person floats in the air.


    "It''s fun to watch, isn''t it?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    Shen Bingqing was red faced and nodded her head honestly. She felt that this thing was really fun. The key was novelty. Although the human body was often seen floating in magic, it was completely realized through technology. The slogan, this signal, made him hang in the air through some mysterious external force, should be a behavior that can''t be explained by real science.


    "Do you want to play?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "Me?"


    "Yes, or you think I said something."


    Shen Bingqing hesitated and nodded. She was still very interested in this novel thing.


    "Give me your hand." Wu Hao held out his hand.


    Shen Bingqing hesitated and stood in front of him and gave him his hand.


    Wu Hao gently pull, Shen Bingqing as if lost gravity, floating into the air.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    Shen Bingqing screamed in fright. The feeling of weightlessness made her at a loss. She used both hands and feet in the air, but it just made her posture worse.


    "Wu Hao, please stop for me. I''m going to touch the ceiling." Shen Bingqing looks pale, this feeling is obviously not as fun as she imagined.


    I reached for her and pulled her into my arms.


    Shen Bingqing was greatly relieved, but when she saw that she was sitting in his arms, she suddenly blushed and wanted to get up. But as soon as she left his arms, her body was out of control and she could only sit in his arms without moving.

 Chapter 575

    "Put me down." Shen Bingqing blushed.


    "You''re the one who''s going to play and you''re scared?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile and gently scratched her nose, which seemed very ambiguous.


    Of course, Shen Bingqing also felt that his action was very ambiguous. She could not help blushing. She patted his hand open and did not let herself see his eyes.


    "It''s not fun to be out of control. If there were no ceiling, would I go all the way to outer space? " Shen Bingqing asked curiously.


    "Of course not. As long as you keep your body still, theoretically you will hover and remain motionless in the air."


    "What if I want to move, for example, forward or backward?"


    "If you can practice and have your own strength, you can do it, but you don''t have such strength, so you can''t control yourself." Wu Hao shrugged.


    What does "cultivation" mean? Is it just like the practice in the costume TV series? " Shen Bingqing is more and more interested.


    "It''s much more powerful than those in the costume TV series." Wu Hao looked at her curiously and couldn''t help laughing!


    "What are you laughing at?" Shen Bingqing has a red face. It''s a bit unnatural to sit in his arms.


    "Do you want to experience the feeling of the practitioner?"


    "How to experience it? Floating in the air like this? I don''t want to


    Wu Hao grinned and their bodies disappeared in the living room.


    5000 meters.


    Wu Hao appears there with Shen Bingqing in his arms.


    Wu Hao, who has experienced space flight, doesn''t feel this kind of height, but 5000 meters can frighten Shen Bingqing''s soul. In the past, she was more than this height in a plane, but it was on the plane. There are safety measures, but now two people are out in the air like this. I feel that once Wu Hao let go, she will fall like a stone, And then they smashed it on the ground and turned it into a patty.


    I can''t help hugging Wu Hao tightly. I dare not open my eyes.


    "Come on down!" Shen Bingqing yelled.


    "I''m here. Why are you so nervous?"


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the head and comforted her: "relax, open your eyes and have a look at the night view of the city. It''s beautiful."


    "You go down quickly." Where did she dare to open her eyes? Even Wu Hao didn''t notice her frivolous action.


    "It''s a pity that everything has come up, and it''s just going on like this? I said, "how dare you be a policeman?"


    "I''m a girl when I''m a policeman. As soon as you let go, I''ll fall down and die!" Cried Shen Bingqing.


    "I''m not going to drop you to death. I''m sure I can guarantee your safety when I bring you up. Come on, don''t be so timid. Open your eyes bravely. I''m going to let go."


    "Oh, don''t let go!"


    Shen Bingqing was so scared that she almost cried and tied his neck tightly.


    Wu Hao is helpless, this woman takes off the police uniform and she is wearing the police uniform completely is two people!


    He didn''t move, just stood in the air holding her.


    After about five minutes, Shen Bingqing saw that he didn''t move and felt a little safer. Her arm was still tightly around her neck, but her eyes were already open.


    Looking at the city with dense lights below, her eyes were very big. When she was flying at night, she had seen such a scene. Moreover, the plane flew higher and saw a smaller city. But it was on the plane, which was totally different from what she saw now.


    The cool wind in the air blows through my ears, and the whirring wind makes me feel scared. Standing in the air without any security measures, I feel as if my whole body is integrated with the sky. There is no window to hinder my sight. Everything I see is so wide, and there is a sense of reality that I can never feel when I sit on an airplane.


    "How do you feel?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "I feel like I can''t breathe." Shen Bingqing gently hugged him, not because he couldn''t breathe, but because his heart beat too fast.


    "You can try to let go of myself and stand in the air."


    "I don''t want it!" Shen Bingqing hugged him tightly for fear that he would let go of himself.


    "If you don''t let go, I''ll throw you away."


    "Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no How good is Shen Bingqing''s psychological quality? He is almost scared to cry!


    "I hold your hand! Don''t worry, you are so beautiful, I can really kill you? If I dare to bring you up, I will guarantee your safety! " Wu Hao said.


    "Really? How do I know if you will leave me? I''ve been acting strangely all afternoon. Who knows what you want to do to me? " Shen Bingqing hesitated for a moment, but still did not dare.


    Wu Hao chuckled and said, "I said, officer Shen Da, your brain is not very good. If I really want to kill you, do you think I will waste so much time on you? I must force you to sign a sale contract first, and then go away and let you live and die on your own. In this way, I can get rid of the suspicion. You are really incompetent as a policeman."


    "I can''t think anymore. You''re still making sarcastic remarks here." By the way, please hold her tightly. He calmed down when he said that. Yes, if he really wants to kill himself, there are plenty of opportunities. There is no need to do such a frightening thing. Even if he really wants to kill a chicken in this way, he can directly throw himself down as soon as he comes up. Why wait here for him to calm down?


    "Can I really come down?" Shen Bingqing is actually a little eager to try.


    "If I say yes, believe me." Wu Hao said with a calm smile.


    "Then you must hold on to me and never let go!" Shen Bingqing looked up at him seriously.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I find you are really wordy." Wu Hao threw her a white eye and slowly put her down.


    Shen Bingqing held Wu Hao''s arm tightly with both hands. She didn''t dare to let go. The feeling of standing in the void was frightening!


    But


    The feeling after standing is totally different from what she imagined. Standing in the air is like standing on thick cotton. You need excellent balance to keep yourself from falling down. But in fact, it''s like walking on the ground, just like standing on the ground. The only difference is that there is nothing under your feet, and your psychological insecurity is stronger.


    She tried to step out a step, very down-to-earth, as if there is an invisible road in the air, she can run freely.


    Shen Bingqing is a little more daring. She grabs Wu Hao with one hand and tries to take two steps in the air


    "Can I go straight?"


    "Of course, you can safely send my hand, and go wherever you want." Wu Hao said with a smile that it''s easy to control a person walking in the air with his current ability.


    "No, you can take me for a while." Shen Bingqing became excited gradually.

 Chapter 576

    Wu Hao smiles. Instead of taking her away, he pulls her to fly in the air. The cool air is blowing in his ears. In fact, Wu Hao also likes this real feeling of flying freely.


    Shen Bingqing is even more excited. She grabs Wu Hao, opens her arms and flies in the wind, shouting excitedly in the air.


    "How do you feel?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "How comfortable! The wind in spring is a little cold. In summer, if you can fly freely in the air like this and enjoy the night view of the city below, you will feel very comfortable. " Shen Bingqing said, looking down at the city below, the lights are bright and brilliant. The lights extend to the horizon, beautiful and magnificent.


    The first time I really enjoyed such a night scene, I felt very happy.


    "If you want to come up to play in the future, I''ll take you up?"


    "Good!"


    Shen Bingqing didn''t think of anything, nodded without hesitation, saw a flying plane in front of her, pointed, looked at Wu Hao and asked, "can we catch up with that plane?"


    "If you want to make headlines tomorrow, I''ll take you to catch up."


    "I don''t think so." Think about the news in this way. I''m afraid the title of the news report is definitely the mysterious alien photographed in the air.


    "Why don''t I take you to the height of the plane for a while."


    "Good!" Shen Bingqing was very excited.


    Wu Hao, with a smile, took her to the sky and went directly into the altitude of 20000 meters.


    At this height, the pressure is very low and the air is thin. Shen Bingqing''s constitution is absolutely unbearable. However, when Wu Hao came up, he adjusted the appropriate pressure around her body and reserved enough oxygen for her.


    At an altitude of 20000 meters, the clouds are just under our feet. Some people are as calm as a big piece of marshmallow, while the interior of some clouds are shining. That is the collision of electric charges and the brewing of lightning.


    In general, the flight altitude of civil aviation is no more than 13000 meters, and fighter planes can basically come up at an altitude of 20000 meters. However, the probability of encountering a fighter plane at night is almost zero, and you can freely do whatever you want.


    "Come on, let''s fly over there and have a look." Shen Bingqing, who was full of curiosity, pointed to the lightning cloud in the distance.


    Wu Hao smiles and flies directly with her around the clouds. It''s uncomfortable to hear the rumbling sound inside. However, this is the first time Wu Hao has observed Lei Yun from a close range. It seems quite novel.


    "Do you want to go in and have a look?"


    "Go in, you''ll be killed by thunder!" Shen Bingqing shook her head. It was terrible to hear the rumbling sound inside. If she went in, she would be electrocuted every minute, right?


    "With me, are you afraid of lightning?"


    Wu Hao, with a smile, pulls her head into the thunder cloud. Shen Bingqing is frightened and screams out. The entry of foreign matter immediately makes the thunder cloud agitated. The electric charge is disturbed, and the thunder and lightning creaks violently. The thick arm lightning crisscross around. I pass from one end to the other, and from the other end to the other, Shen Bingqing''s long hair stands up.


    "Get out of here, it''s scary!" Shen Bingqing holds Wu Hao''s arm tightly. At this time, he is the only one who can give her a sense of security. She feels that she is electrocuted every minute when she leaves him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you be OK."


    Wu Hao himself became interested. He reached out and stroked the lightning that was brewing. He felt the powerful electric charge shuttling through his hands. The energy at that moment was surprisingly high. Unfortunately, there was no electricity in the five elements. If there was any, he would practice in the clouds every day, and the speed of improvement would be very fast, right?


    Wu Hao circled in the clouds, and finally took Shen Bingqing out. His clothes were wet because of the water vapor.


    However, the air is very thin and the humidity is very low at an altitude of 20000 meters. After flying for two minutes, my clothes are dry, but it''s a little cold.


    "Let''s go back. It''s cold." Shen Bingqing was shivering with cold.


    "No more?" Wu Hao wants to look at her. It''s said that every girl was an angel with broken wings in her last life. This really makes sense. Shen Bingqing, who is usually a woman with a straight face, looks like a little woman when she is happy!


    "It''s so cold. I feel like I''m freezing to death." Shen Bingqing hugged him tightly, half a body close to him, as if this can make her warm.


    "Let''s go then."


    Wu Hao pulled her down from the corner of his mouth and flew directly over the community. The two disappeared and appeared in the living room.


    The temperature difference between the upper air and the room is at least 15 degrees. As soon as you enter the room, you feel warm. Shen Bingqing sits on Wu Hao''s leg and breathes a long breath. The excitement on her face is self-evident. It''s wonderful to experience this kind of flying for the first time!


    Since ancient times, human beings have been eager to fly freely like birds. However, human beings have limited ability to invent things like airplanes to realize the dream of human flight. Today, however, she breaks the shackles and flies freely in the air. This kind of feeling is not so comfortable.


    She was so excited that she forgot that she was sitting on Wu Hao''s lap, remembering the feeling of just flying, and laughing foolishly.


    Wu Hao smiles but says nothing, admiring the beauty in front of him.


    Shen Bingqing is actually very beautiful, but her beauty is a little different from the family''s treasures. After all, she is a policeman, and the heroism she has cultivated is something they don''t have. Although he is like a girl in his early 20s, his temperament has not changed.


    "Girl..."


    "You are younger than me. Don''t call me a girl." Shen Bingqing hit him on the head.


    Wu Hao put her on the sofa and kissed her!


    "Well..."


    Shen Bingqing was caught off guard. She was still thinking about the feeling of just flying in her head. Suddenly, she felt powerless. It was like flying into space and completely weightless.


    She tried hard to push Wu Hao away, but Wu Hao intended to do it. Where can she push it away with her strength? She was kissed by him for a minute.


    "What are you doing?" Shen Bingqing stares at him angrily, blushing like an apple. This is her first kiss. What does this guy want to do?


    "It''s a reward. Every time I take you to the sky, I''ll give you a little reward." Wu Hao laughed and let her go.


    Shen Bingqing stares at him, gets up from his arms, kicks him and runs back to the room.


    She didn''t expect this guy to kiss her.


    Woo


    First kiss.


    I know that this guy is upset and kind-hearted. He''s really making up his mind. Now his first kiss has been taken away by him. Does he want to be himself next


    This asshole!


    I knew when I just got out of his arms, I slapped him twice!

 Chapter 577

    Shen Bingqing leans on the sofa, indignant, and purses her lips. She thinks that she won''t go to bed. Who knows if he will sneak in at night? This guy dares to admit that he is a bad guy, and he dares not do anything wrong.


    Is Wu Hao in such a hurry? Of course not.


    Sit cross legged and continue to practice until the morning.


    Shen Bingqing really stayed up all night. The next day, she was woken up by the alarm clock, washed her face, and reluctantly raised her spirits!


    When he went out, Wu Hao was still practicing in the air.


    Fortunately, this guy didn''t do anything at night. He was relieved. Otherwise, he really wanted to do something to himself, and he didn''t have the power to fight back.


    "Get up so early?"


    "You can see it with your back to me?"


    "I have my back to you, but I''m not deaf." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Shen Bingqing blushed and gave him a white look. Really, how can she feel more and more mentally retarded in front of him?


    "Well, I''ve slept and the night is over. Should you go to work?" Shen Bingqing sat down on the sofa in front of him and yawned heavily.


    "A night without sleep?" Wu Hao also fell on the sofa and looked at her with a smile.


    "Not all because of you."


    "Do you think I''m the kind of person who would go to your room and harass you at night?"


    "Who knows you? I don''t want to be kissed by you. Am I forced to kiss by you?" Think about the picture of being forced to kiss by him yesterday, I can''t help blushing a little.


    "The kiss is different, hehe."


    "What''s the difference? That''s my first kiss! " Shen Bingqing glared at him. The girl''s first kiss and the first night are very important, OK!


    "Of course I know it was your first kiss, so how did it feel? If you don''t feel well for the first time, you can experience it again. " Wu Hao joked with a bad smile.


    "Experience your head!"


    Shen Bingqing smashed a pillow directly, got up and pulled him up from the sofa.


    "Come on, let''s go. Let''s go to your work. It''s my own misfortune to meet you." If you stay with him like this, it''s not just the first kiss. Wan Yi has been robbed of his first time, which is really a loss.


    "You''re not going to work?"


    "I''ll resign with Nami later. I''m not the Secretary! Don''t you want me to be your secretary? It''s just right. That''s enough! "


    "There''s nothing to be satisfied with. I want you to be my secretary now."


    "I don''t care. I''ll quit anyway."


    Then Shen Bingqing pushed him out of the door and slammed the door shut!


    "I''ll quit after one day. You''re a disgraceful secretary."


    Wu Hao appeared behind her and a princess picked her up.


    "Ah, what are you doing?" Shen Bingqing was startled by him.


    "What are you doing at work?"


    Wu Hao smiles, hugs her and disappears into the room.


    Once again, Wu Hao and Shen Bingqing have come to the office in the dark blue building.


    Shen Bingqing''s tears are coming down. How can she feel that she can''t escape?


    "I haven''t slept all night. Now have a good rest." Wu Hao put her on the sofa.


    "I don''t want it. I want to go back!" Shen Bingqing is struggling to get up.


    "It''s not honest that I didn''t kiss you when I fell asleep, is it? Just lie down for me Wu Hao gave her a white look and took a blanket to cover her.


    Shen Bingqing didn''t dare to move now. It''s just the first time she was forced to kiss by him. Another time she was forced to kiss by him... It''s uncomfortable to think about it.


    "Then you mustn''t do anything to me!"


    "What can I do to you in the office?"


    "Who knows you."


    "Do you sleep or not? If you don''t sleep, let me kiss for five minutes! "


    "Hooligan, you are the young master of the Wu family. You are just a hooligan!" Shen Bingqing kicked him and turned his back to him, but he always felt embarrassed and turned his back to him.


    Wu Hao smiles, kisses her face and goes back to her desk.


    Shen Bingqing''s face turns red when he kisses her. The ambiguous feeling of being kissed before going to bed makes her very uncomfortable. She can feel her heart beating faster and has a feeling of panic.


    "Hooligans!" He scolded and yawned.


    She was really sleepy. She stayed up all night last night. Now she fell down with a warm blanket on her body. She felt sleepy and fell asleep in two minutes.


    Wu Hao saw that she was sleeping soundly. He laughed and didn''t disturb her.


    It was 11:30 in the morning, almost time for dinner. Wu Hao saw that she was still sleeping so deeply. He sat down beside her and shook her gently.


    "Wake up, it''s time to eat."


    "Let me sleep. I''m sleepy."


    "Really not?" Wu Hao gave a bad smile.


    "I can''t afford it." Shen Bingqing turned over and turned her back to him. She was so sleepy that she couldn''t get up at all.


    Wu Hao stretched out his hand from the corner of his mouth and patted her buttocks twice.


    "Ah..."


    Shen Bingqing bounced up as if she had been electrified. Her face was red with shame. With the anger of getting up, she threw herself on him and beat him.


    "I didn''t have breakfast. Now I call you for lunch, and I''ll be beaten by you. I''m very kind." Wu Hao knocked her on the head.


    "Who told you to spank me! Does this guy feel that women can be frivolous when there are too many women? " Shen Bingqing glared at him.


    "You''re wrong. The more women there are, the more they feel they should respect women." Wu Hao shrugs his shoulders, but... In the process of chasing women, he occasionally makes some unusual moves. You don''t know what range women can accept you. How can women open their hearts and accept themselves? hey.


    The more women there are, the more they will know how to chase women.


    "That''s the way you respect women, kissing and slapping on the butt?" Shen Bingqing gave him a big white eye, still couldn''t help but wring his waist.


    "Do you think you are a little bit coquettish besides angry?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    Shen Bingqing Leng for a while, aftertaste his just move, can''t help but feel really a little bit unlike before himself.


    If someone else dares to spank himself, he will definitely slap him in the face. But just now, he was just slapping him like a coqueter. What was he thinking? On the contrary, it''s like a little woman who is shy by her boyfriend.


    When he took away his first kiss, he was a very traditional and conservative girl, but after he took away her first kiss, she was not as angry as she thought.


    What does all this mean?


    She was a little flustered.


    Nami pushed the door and came in. Seeing Shen Bingqing half lying on the sofa, Wu Hao sat beside her. She was stunned for a moment and then began to laugh.

 Chapter 578

    As soon as Shen Bingqing saw Na Mei coming in, she was immediately embarrassed. Seeing her face smiling so vaguely, she quickly explained, "I just didn''t sleep well last night, so I came to sleep. Na Mei, don''t get me wrong."


    "It doesn''t matter. If you''re tired, take a rest. It''s important to be healthy. Everyone will be tired." Na Mei cackles, charming smile see Shen Bingqing face more red.


    "No, I didn''t do anything with him last night." Shen Bingqing was busy explaining, but the more he explained, the more confused he was?


    Nami said nothing with a charming smile.


    But Na Mei is so embarrassed that Shen Bingqing reaches out her hand and twists Wu Hao''s waist and stares at him. You can help me explain.


    "This girl was really tired last night. She came here early this morning and went to bed all morning. If I didn''t call her, I think she could sleep another afternoon." Wu Hao said with a smile that his answer was ambiguous.


    "Wu Hao!" Shen Bingqing glared at him with a red face and asked you to explain. The explanation became more and more ambiguous.


    "Bingbing, would you like to sleep a little longer? I''ll ask someone to prepare lunch and push it up, or go upstairs. It''s not good to sleep here. There''s a bed upstairs. You can sleep on it in the afternoon. " Nami said.


    "Don''t want her, I really have nothing to do with him!" Shen Bingqing wants to cry without tears, but Wu Hao''s description makes her darker and darker.


    Nami giggled.


    How can she not see that Shen Bingqing must still be perfect. The feeling of women after being spoiled is completely different. Even their faces will have subtle differences. Women with perfect body are white and tender when their skin is good, but they are basically pink and tender when they are spoiled. They will look more feminine.


    But she doesn''t mind making a little romantic misunderstanding for them.


    "Do you want to sleep? If you want to sleep, I''ll go with Nami and prepare lunch for you. " Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "Sleep on you!" Shen Bingqing gave him a direct look. I don''t know if this guy did it on purpose.


    Obviously on purpose.


    Wu Hao smiles and takes her hand. The three go to dinner together.


    Shen Bingqing wants to shake off his hand, but along the way Wu Hao always keeps her fingers together. No matter how she can''t pull it out, she is surrounded by his woman. What does he mean to himself?


    Shen Bingqing also gradually understood that Wu Hao, who had no interest in her all the time, might really want to catch her.


    It kind of overwhelmed her.


    After lunch, Nami drives back. Wu Hao takes Shen Bingqing by the hand and walks back to the company.


    "Can you let go?" Shen Bingqing looked at him speechless and blushing.


    "When Nami''s here, she''s holding her hand. Why let go when she''s gone?" Wu Hao looked at her lightly, but he was very kind, just like holding his own woman''s hand.


    "What do you want to do?" Shen Bingqing kicks him in a bad mood. Maybe the feeling of holding hands makes her feel uncomfortable. She is very strange to this feeling when she has never been in love. In addition, he doesn''t want to have emotional contact with Wu Hao, which makes her more unnatural.


    "Guess what I want to do?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "How do I know what you want to do?" I feel more and more that this guy has bad intentions for himself.


    "Want to know?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Bingqing really doesn''t know whether she should know. She''s afraid that Wu Hao will tell her guess, but if she doesn''t, she doesn''t know whether her guess is right.


    "I think you know too many of my secrets, so, hey, I''m going to take you home and turn you into my woman. See how arrogant you are." Wu Hao looked at her with a smile and said nothing.


    What''s Shen Bingqing''s expression at this time? Embarrassed and speechless, this guy has always said things so thoroughly. He really doesn''t want to let himself know. He can completely hide it. But every time he asks him what he answers, and now he tells himself that he knows too much. Is this guy intentional from the beginning?


    "I don''t care. I won''t be your woman if I die." A dozen women at home is not enough. I''m speechless.


    "Are you sure?"


    "What else? Do you think I should be obedient? Hum, Wu Hao, I tell you, don''t even think about it! " Shen Bing stares at him firmly.


    "It''s up to people."


    "Just daydream. Let me go. I won''t go to the company this afternoon."


    "Don''t want to go to work?"


    "I''ll never give you a chance."


    "That''s OK, you may not come to work, but if you don''t come to work, I''ll go to your house to sleep every night. Anyway, I already know where your house is now, and I don''t need you to lead the way. If you come to work obediently, everything will be fine."


    "Why are you like this?" Shen Bingqing cried out angrily.


    "I''ve told you, I''m not a good person, not so understanding." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Hands off, I''m going back."


    Shen Bingqing forced to draw a hand, draw not to move, simply pounce on him for a while to hit.


    Wu Hao went upstairs to kiss her on the waist.


    "Well..."


    Shen Bingqing was so stiff by his kiss that her body softened again. She struggled to get out of his arms, but she couldn''t earn any money. So she let him kiss for five minutes, and tears came down.


    I''m here to perform the task. I''m not on the list of tasks.


    "Going to work or not?"


    "No!" Shen Bingqing sniffed and shook her head firmly.


    At this time, Wu Hao, no matter what, pulled her into his arms and kissed her!


    "Well..."


    Shen Bingqing patted him, but it didn''t help. He kissed him again for three minutes.


    "Going to work or not?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Bingqing did not dare to speak. She was afraid that if she could not speak any more, he would kiss herself in the public street for an afternoon.


    "That''s right."


    Wu Hao, with a smile, leads her hand to the company!


    Shen Bingqing is just like a little daughter-in-law who is caught running away. She follows him bitterly.


    Although forced to go to work, Shen Bingqing didn''t say a word to him all afternoon. Even his office was too lazy to enter. When he heard that he was too lazy to answer, he sat there playing with his mobile phone all afternoon.


    Any girl who gets angry has the same stubborn temper, and Shen Bingqing is no exception.


    If I can''t run, I won''t work. If I can''t stand it, let me go home!!!


    Shen Bingqing''s idea is jingling, but Wu Hao is just not fooled. He didn''t expect her to work. If he didn''t help pour tea, he would pour it himself.


    When he got off work at six o''clock, Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing at Shen Bingqing, who was sitting there playing with his mobile phone.


    "I thought you''d run away."


    "Running away is not the same as being caught by you?" Who knows what he will do to himself after he catches him back, even if he kisses him. In case of something more excessive, it will not be worth the loss.


    "Come on, don''t be upset. I''ll find something to open your eyes. Let''s go."


    "No!"


    Wu Hao smiles and disappears with her.

 Chapter 579

    They showed up in the parking lot of the dark blue building.


    The light in the parking lot is very dim. As soon as Shen Bingqing saw that it was an underground parking lot, the cases that she had contacted in the Bureau immediately appeared in her brain. Many women were injured in the underground parking lot.


    "Wu Hao, I tell you, if you dare to mess with me..."


    "Well, well, I know you''re going to be rude to me, right? Can you say something else?"


    Wu Hao gave her a white look and said, "is my image in your heart so bad? At least I''m also the young master of the Wu family. I''m not good enough to do what you think. Besides, how many times have I never played with women to be so anxious? You are beautiful. The women in my family are no worse than you. I can enjoy so many beautiful and delicate beauties every day. What do you think I will do to you? Or do you think you''re the place where I want you? Hey, hey, I''ve given all my treasures to me for the first time, so don''t think about it so much. "


    Shen Bingqing was stunned. He was really at ease.


    But with so many women, he really won''t do anything to himself.


    "Then why did you bring me here?" Shen Bingqing looks at him suspiciously.


    "I''ve told you to open your eyes."


    Wu Hao said and pulled him to the bus.


    Shen Bingqing was stunned. Some of the gray rabbits were whispering to each other and some were skipping. Every time they looked very active.


    The most bizarre thing is that each rabbit, both feet on the ground, forelimb holding a signature pen.


    These signature rabbits can''t wait until Wu Hao comes. They feel insecure. They find all the pens in the box again. It seems that they can only feel at ease if they hold the pens.


    "What does that mean?" Shen Bingqing looks at Wu Hao and doesn''t know what he wants to do.


    "Do you think it''s cute?" Wu Hao looked at him with a smile.


    "Cute is cute, but what do you want to do? Is that too much? " Looking at the small rabbits full of cars, Shen Bingqing can''t laugh or cry. Even if he wants to destroy a piece of grassland, it will take a year or two for these rabbits, right?


    "These are the signature rabbits I created. They can do the signing for me." Wu Hao said.


    "So amazing?"


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao reached out and gave her a deal contract with the information already filled in.


    "Their favorite thing is to sign contracts. You can give them one by one."


    Shen Bingqing, suspicious, took over the contract and put one in front of a signed rabbit.


    As soon as I saw that there was a contract to sign, I immediately picked up a pen and signed Wu Hao''s name in the blank. The random contract disappeared.


    Shen Bingqing was stunned. She didn''t expect that this kind of rabbit could finish Wu Hao''s work. She was surprised and amused.


    He took another three or five contracts and gave them to the rabbits in front of him. Seeing them excitedly pick up their pens and sign in the blank space, Shen Bingqing saw it incredible!


    "How could they know the signature? And everyone knows to sign your name. " Shen Bingqing looks at Wu Hao in surprise.


    "I created them, naturally, to do whatever I want them to do." Wu Hao gave her several more trading contracts.


    Shen Bingqing is full of interest and gives them the trading contract like feeding them.


    The signing rabbits have contracts to sign. They are not as happy as they are. They jump and jump. The rabbits who don''t get a share in the back will jump even more. They always push forward and want to get a share. They can sign one.


    "Is it fun?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "Well, these signature rabbits are fun." Shen Bingqing turned back and said with a smile. When she saw him looking at him with a smile, she immediately stood up with a red face. She was too casual in front of him.


    "Why do you show me these signature rabbits?" Shen Bingqing was angry.


    "To make you happy, and I want to tell you a secret I didn''t want to tell you."


    "Then you''d better not tell me." Before Wu Hao finished speaking, Shen Bingqing interrupted directly. She always felt that the more she knew, the worse it was for her, and the easier it was for her to sink deeper and deeper.


    "If you have seen it, you know it. Originally, I was the only one who could complete the signing work. Now I have created these signing rabbits, which can replace me to complete the work of signing and confirming the contract. In this way, I will be liberated from my work. You can also see their work efficiency. As long as they are there, I can complete the transaction contracts all over the world in the most timely manner in the future, without time difference. " Wu Hao said.


    "Why do you tell me this?" Shen Bingqing said.


    "Nothing. I just want to share my secret with you."


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders, thought about it and then said, "it''s easy to say other things. I hope you don''t report this when you report it to the top. Their think tank will certainly analyze all the consequences of what I have done. I believe they will also analyze it. I can''t complete all the signing of the transaction by myself, which makes them misunderstand, Leave them a little bit of fantasy space. "


    "What... What report to the top? I don''t understand you Shen Bingqing was stunned and turned her head away from his eyes.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    I reached out and scratched her nose.


    "Do you really think I don''t know what you''ve been trying to do with me? You really think I can''t understand the tricks behind your tricks when it comes to spying on me to collect my criminal evidence and not wanting me to commit crimes everywhere. "


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "you should know that I have made a cooperation agreement with you. Do you think I have no doubt about a policeman who suddenly appears beside me? Even if you want to stop me from committing a crime, it''s reasonable, but your performance is too enthusiastic and positive. You know, the only reasonable explanation is that they sent you to spy on me. "


    "When did you start to know?" Shen Bingqing was a little embarrassed. He didn''t know the purpose of being around him.


    "I should know from the beginning. It''s not difficult to guess your purpose." Wu Hao smiles.


    "And you tell me everything?" The key is that he is willing to let himself follow him. It''s a little strange. I don''t know. I know he still does it.


    "I signed a memorandum of cooperation with them. In a sense, our relationship is a kind of cooperation. Since my partners don''t trust me very much, I''m naturally willing to release some sincerity to them." Wu Hao said.


    "After a long time, I thought I was hiding well, but you knew it from the beginning." Shen Bingqing looked at him for a long time, but he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "However, since they are willing to let you watch me around, I will cooperate with you to complete the work." Wu Hao smiles and returns to the dark blue building with a cart of signature Rabbits

 Chapter 580

    In Wu Hao''s office.


    It seems a little strange for 365 rabbits to come to the new environment, but after they adapt, they start to look for the contract, just like the real rabbits to find food in a strange territory.


    Wu Hao didn''t need them to look for them either. He gave them a bunch of trading contracts. That''s great. The signing rabbits were so excited that they immediately held the pen and kept signing.


    Afraid that they don''t have enough pens, Wu Hao specially prepared a box of signature pens for them to put in the corner and told them to go to the box to get new pens when they ran out of pen water.


    The signature rabbit can also understand his words. One just raises his head and nods, then lowers his head to sign nonstop.


    Shen Bingqing was stunned.


    "Can they still understand you?"


    "That''s nature. I said that they were created by me. Nature can understand what I say."


    Wu Hao sat down on the sofa and pulled her into his arms.


    "What are you doing?"


    Shen Bingqing wants to come out of his arms, but Wu Hao won''t let him.


    "Originally, I didn''t want you to know this secret, but now you know it, what do you think I should do with you?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "What do you want?" Shen Bingqing stares at him and his heart beats faster.


    How to deal with it?


    He certainly won''t kill himself and should not be under house arrest.


    So


    She thought of a possibility that made her blush.


    "I tell you, Wu Hao, don''t even think about it." Shen Bingqing stares at him with a red face.


    "I didn''t even say what I was going to do, so you think about it for me?"


    Wu Hao smiles, puts her on the sofa and kisses her directly.


    "Well..."


    Shen Bingqing struggles to push him away. As a result, she has no resistance at all.


    Kiss this kind of thing, if it''s two complete strangers, it''s really unacceptable to the woman, but... Does Shen Bingqing really have no feeling for Wu Hao? She didn''t feel it at all, but she lived with him and his women every day for a month abroad. Sometimes she was even treated as his woman. If she didn''t feel it, she was really deceiving herself.


    Kiss kiss, Shen Bingqing also slowly gave up resistance, this guy to do what no one can stop him, this she has been very clear.


    Holding his back slowly with both hands, he allowed him to kiss himself, and occasionally tried to respond to his kiss.


    It doesn''t matter. Once a man and a woman start to try any intimate contact, they are easy to get out of hand, especially when the first kiss has been taken away by him.


    The two men were kissing warmly on the sofa.


    The signing rabbits kept signing. Now and then they raised their heads to have a look. What are they doing? Fight? I don''t seem to want to.


    This kiss is ten minutes.


    When Wu Hao got up from her, she blushed.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Shen Bingqing angrily glances at him, and he has no strength to get up.


    "I wonder what you just thought."


    Wu Hao picked her up with a smile and let her sit on her lap.


    At home, he likes to hold his babies like this. He always feels special love.


    Shen Bingqing also felt that this kind of posture was very ambiguous, but her body was soft and she knew that he would not let himself go, so she just relied on him.


    "Don''t think about it anyway."


    "You know what I''m thinking?" Wu Hao looked at her with a bad smile. After her mentality changed, she found that this woman was really good.


    "How do I know what you''re thinking?" Shen Bingqing didn''t look at his eyes. The more he looked, the more he felt that he was plotting against himself.


    "Hey, I''ll tell you what I''m thinking."


    Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the face and said with a smile, "you see Ha, you know all my secrets as well as the women in my family. If you are a man, of course I will kill you directly. But you are a woman, and you are still such a beautiful woman. I have no other way but to make you my woman, and I have the task of monitoring me, Think for yourself, is it the best choice for you to be my woman? "


    "Of course it''s the best choice for you, but not for me."


    Hearing him speak so frankly, Shen Bingqing still blushed.


    To be his woman?


    If he is not as good as other women, the problem is that he has so many women, how can he accept it? Absolutely not!


    "But you have no choice."


    Wu Hao looked at her with a bad smile.


    "Anyway, I don''t care. I won''t agree to this. Don''t even think about it!" Shen Bingqing stares at her.


    "I have time."


    "You can''t do it for as long as you have. I won''t give you a chance."


    "Are you not afraid that I will use the strong one?" Wu Hao smiles.


    "You dare!"


    Shen Bingqing stares at him. He knows he can, but he doesn''t know why. He just knows he won''t.


    "See if I dare!"


    Wu Hao put her on the sofa again and kissed her.


    Shen Bingqing was caught off guard. After a long time of beating, she finally kisses him.


    She doesn''t know why she wants to respond to his kiss. Is it a helpless struggle or a willingness hidden in her heart?


    Don''t you understand?


    Think about it, if it was someone else, she could not give him the chance to kiss himself, but Wu Hao, the boy who kisses himself, didn''t feel as disgusted as he thought.


    "Come home with me in the evening."


    Wu Hao got up from her and pulled her up by the way.


    "I don''t want it!"


    Shen Bingqing straightens her skirt and kicks him. This bastard, just kiss him. She has to reach out and scratch him.


    "I''ll take you home to get along with them. Have you been asked to sleep with me at night?" Wu Hao said she had pulled her out of the office.


    "I don''t want to go back with you!"!!! Why are you so overbearing? " Shen Bingqing wanted to pull her hand back, but she couldn''t.


    "Do you think you can escape now?"


    "Then you can''t be so overbearing!"


    Shen Bingqing kicked him again. Looking at his domineering smile, she was not fascinated by him, but felt that she could not escape.


    This guy in front of him is not a person who will respect other people''s wishes at all. He will complete what he wants to do according to his own ideas. Although he won''t use strong ones, I''m afraid the result will go on according to his wishes.


    "You mean you''re willing to go back with me if I''m not overbearing? Hei hei, please, beauty. I''ll take you by the hand, and I''ll fly you back later. They''re ready for dinner, waiting for you to go back. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Shen Bingqing''s face turned red. It seemed that she could not escape.

 Chapter 581

    Wu Hao and Shen Bingqing fly home from the air.


    In order to let her experience this kind of flying feeling, Wu Hao specially put the speed not fast not slow.


    "Can I not go?"


    Shen Bingqing helplessly looks at Wu Hao. She has been pulled into the air by him. She can''t turn around and leave. Who can''t let her fly like this.


    "It''s almost here. When you say this, the family is full of women. What can you be ashamed of?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I''m sorry because your family is full of women. They are all your women. It''s strange that you don''t misunderstand me when you take me back."


    "What''s wrong? They''ve known you for a long time. I''ve said that they''ve already prepared dinner at home. What are you afraid they''ll misunderstand? Hey, hey, you think they don''t know you might be my woman. "


    "I don''t know what''s going on in their heads."


    Shen Bingqing is helpless.


    Her other women don''t know what they think. Anyway, the attitude of Yu tingliya and Sherry is absolutely willing to let her be his woman. And Nami, seeing her like that, will not mind being his woman.


    In this way, I''m afraid the other women will not object to becoming his own.


    If you are willing to be his woman, this is naturally good news. After all, if a woman wants to enter such a family, the attitude of other women is very, very important, even more important than the attitude of a man himself. But... The problem is that she really does not have this idea.


    Well, even if I don''t hate Wu Hao as much as before, especially after I understand what he has done, I even have some admiration for him, but it''s still a long way away from being his woman.


    But


    Shen Bingqing looks at Wu Hao. He doesn''t listen to himself. He has already planned to use the strong one. No matter whether he agrees or not, he has already planned to turn himself into his woman.


    How did this happen?


    "Wu Hao, you have enough women. I don''t think we are suitable. You say you are a young master and I am a people''s policeman. There will be many conflicts between us in the future. I think it''s better for you not to let me be your woman." Shen Bingqing tried to be soft and hard.


    "It doesn''t seem to have any direct conflict with you being my woman, does it? To turn you into my woman is to maximize my interests and save you from reporting my every move to the top every day. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Can''t I take the report? I''ll get in touch with you before I report. I''ll report what you say can be reported to the top. If there''s anything you don''t want the top to know, I''ll never disclose even one word of your affairs to the top. Is that right? "


    "Well, it looks good." Wu Hao touched his chin.


    Shen Bingqing saw that there was hope and quickly adhered to him, looking at him like a little woman.


    "I do what I say. As long as you don''t want me to tell you the above things, I will never mention anything. When I report back to you, you can even watch me until I finish the report. Is that ok?"


    "Don''t mention it. It seems that it''s OK." Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "Let''s make a decision."


    Shen Bingqing is very excited. She doesn''t want to be his woman. It''s not worth sacrificing herself for a task. She doesn''t have this plan from the beginning. If he can let go of himself, it''s the best thing.


    "That''s it? Who said that? I didn''t agree! "


    Wu Hao''s eyes turned bad and said with a smile, "if you want me to give up, shouldn''t you give me some compensation?"


    "What do you want?" Shen Bingqing blushed. If she wanted to be her own man, what''s the difference between her and the woman who became him!? My first time is still there. If I give it to him, is it not his woman?


    "Why don''t you take the initiative to kiss me?"


    "Kiss you?"


    "Don''t kiss."


    "Wait, wait. I can''t kiss you."


    Shen Bingqing held him, two people face to face stopped in the air.


    Shen Bingqing''s face is very red.


    It''s very red.


    She had been forced to kiss him before. Even if she could not help responding to his kiss, she had to kiss him on her own initiative. These were two completely different feelings. She pursed her lips and tried several times, but she was embarrassed to kiss him.


    She is a policeman. She has a lot of courage in the face of other things, but she is also a woman, and she is still a very pure kind of woman. In the face of such things, she really doesn''t know how to talk.


    "Do you kiss?" Wu Hao looks at her with a straight face.


    "I can''t kiss yet."


    Shen Bingqing gave him a white look, and finally stood on tiptoe to print her lips on his lips. In order not to let him feel that she just gave him a kiss, she specially lengthened the time of printing her lips on his lips.


    Is that a kiss?


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry, this girl didn''t know before, don''t you know now? What kind of kiss is not a wet kiss? If the lips are printed on the lips, what kind of kiss is it!


    Wu Hao put his arms around her waist and took the initiative to kiss her.


    Shen Bingqing exhorted but did not struggle. Anyway, it was not the first time that she was forced to kiss him. Just because she didn''t know how to kiss him, let him take the kiss away.


    It''s very cost-effective to trade one''s own kiss for one''s own freedom.


    The kiss is over.


    Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "What are you looking at? Is that all right?" Shen Bingqing''s body is crisp when he kisses her.


    "What''s all right?"


    "Don''t you want compensation? I''m kissing you. Can I go back now? Later, I will symbolically occasionally appear in your side, we do not interfere with each other Shen Bingqing said seriously.


    "Although I asked for compensation, I didn''t say that I would let you go after I got it." Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "You..."


    Shen Bingqing is so angry that he is about to smoke. If he pours on him directly, he will fight and kick. This bastard is just playing a rascal!


    I am full of joy to mean to give him a kiss, I can be free from now on, which think this bastard just want to take advantage of himself, really want to kill him!!!


    "You two, stop flirting on it. Dinner is ready. Come down quickly. Everyone is waiting for you."


    Shen Bingqing is beating Wu Hao. She hears the voice of Na Mei''s sweet temptation in her ears. She looks down and her face turns red. Isn''t this over Xinyue manor?


    "Asshole!!! Why didn''t you tell me about it! "


    Shen Bingqing is a good fighter again.


    They are flying at a low altitude, about 500 meters above the ground. From above, we can see that several women below are looking up at them, so... Don''t his women see that they are kissing him???

 Chapter 582

    "If they see you blushing, they will come up and beat you if they mind. What do they tell you to eat? You don''t know?" Wu Hao laughs and pulls her down.


    Shen Bingqing really doesn''t want to go home with him.


    Their attitude is their attitude. When they see themselves kissing him in the air, how can she show her attitude in front of them?


    If you don''t want to have anything to do with him, why kiss him?


    She didn''t know how to answer this question.


    "Wu Hao, I tell you that I just came to your house for a meal. Don''t think I''ll accept the fact that I''m your woman." Shen Bingqing saw that she was about to land, and quickly warned.


    "Well, well, whatever you like."


    "I''d like to go home, but you won''t let me go."


    "You can do whatever you like in my house."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I''m not from your family. What can I do in your family?


    Shen Bingqing gave him a clear look.


    They landed on the lawn.


    Eleven women in the family are outside.


    They had dinner ready just ten minutes ago. They were chatting outside while waiting for Wu Hao and Shen Bingqing to come. As a result, they just saw them embracing and kissing in the air. Although they didn''t know the specific situation, it was undoubtedly a good performance.


    A woman is willing to be hugged and kissed by a woman, so it''s not difficult to be his woman.


    For them, they have already made plans to accept Shen Bingqing.


    When she was abroad with Wu Hao, they had a premonition that this girl would eventually become their sister. Wu Hao had always rejected her before, but now he has accepted it, so this premonition will undoubtedly become a reality.


    Now, it''s their first formal meeting.


    I''ve seen her picture before, and I occasionally saw her in the video, a very beautiful girl.


    Now, finally, I see the real person.


    More real and vivid than the photo, the true beauty has a small and delicate face, long legs and slender straight, and has a kind of heroism that their sisters don''t have. Hearing Yu Ting say that she is a policeman, this kind of temperament is normal.


    However, her present temperament is not all heroic, but more shy as a girl. Although she wants to show herself to be generous, the jade face blush brought to her by her hot kiss with Wu Hao in the sky is still very obvious, which can be seen at a glance.


    "Bingbing? I''ve seen your photos before, and I finally saw a real person. It''s really beautiful. No wonder Hao is so willing to take you home. " With a smile, Lin Xueyan stepped forward and took her hand, so that she would not be too nervous.


    "Sister Bingbing, my brother, did he bully you just now?" Lin Yuxin laughs.


    "No... No."


    Shen Bingqing blushed when asked. Even if she was seen, she was embarrassed to admit it.


    "Well, Yuxin, why do you say this? My husband always takes good care of beautiful women. Where can he bully Bingbing and cackle? When all the people are here, let''s eat." Situ Na took Lin Yuxin and led the way while talking and laughing.


    "Bingbing, I heard from Nami that you are now working as a Secretary for your husband? You can help us to keep an eye on him. This guy is super colored, and those who help him work are all beauties. Don''t let him pick up girls everywhere. " Li Yunyao said solemnly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Bingqing really can''t laugh or cry. He wants to soak me, and you all help him. Are you afraid that he will soak other women?


    I really don''t know what''s going on in their heads.


    "Don''t think of me as the kind of man who wants to take a beautiful woman home." Wu Hao walks behind with Nami and Liya in his arms, very comfortable.


    For men, women''s harmony is more important than everything.


    "Why else would you take me home?"


    Shen Bingqing looked back at him angrily.


    "That is to say, you really can''t escape this accusation. Look at so many beautiful women in the family. Did you bring them back or did we come here ourselves?" Zhao Shuhan chuckled and joked.


    Of course, she is very clear that the way these women form this family is obviously different from Shen Bingqing''s arrival.


    One by one, they had emotional entanglements with Wu Hao at the same time. He just took them all home, which was quite different from taking them home one by one. As for Shen Bingqing, she was really the first woman he took the initiative to take home.


    But teasing is just to make her relax. There are so many women in the family who want to make fun of him.


    "That is to say, young master, don''t admit it." Yu Ting giggles.


    "But we are very happy together." Shirley said with a smile.


    Everyone had no objection to this, and they all laughed.


    Shen Bingqing is always paying attention to their facial changes. It''s obvious that they are really happy. The women live together, but there is no sign of jealousy on their faces. It''s hard to understand how they live harmoniously.


    They are really happy.


    As a woman, she can obviously feel their happiness. It is a kind of happiness moistened by love, which has nothing to do with material and money.


    I really don''t know how to believe what my eyes see.


    These women actually love him one by one. What''s more, I can''t believe that these women are in extraordinary harmony. I don''t know if I''ve seen too many gongdou dramas. I always feel that a group of women and a man are living together. It''s absolutely necessary to be jealous without being bloody.


    How on earth did he keep them from being jealous?


    Shen Bingqing really can''t understand how he did it, but she can clearly feel that the atmosphere between them makes her have a strange feeling, a kind of... A kind of strange feeling integrated into them.


    Her heart is resistant, and always remind themselves that it is not like to be his woman, and do not want to be sisters with these beautiful women, but... Among them really do not feel nervous, on the contrary, listening to them you say a word I very relaxed.


    Feel... Very comfortable home environment.


    "Dangdang, Bingbing, what do you think of the dinner we prepared for you? It''s not the dinner in the hotel. It''s all prepared by us. Hee hee, I also helped wash the dishes. " Lin Yuxin said with a smile.


    "Really? Girl, it''s good if you don''t make trouble, and even help wash vegetables? " Wu Hao sat down casually and looked at the proud little girl with a smile.


    "Yuxin is really helping this time. She washed this dish of vegetables Xu Xinjie giggled and sat down beside him.


    "Hey, hey, that''s great!"


    Lin Yuxin raised her head with pride.

 Chapter 583

    "Great! The little princess of our family can wash vegetables. How amazing Wu Hao gave a thumbs up.


    Shen Bingqing couldn''t help laughing at his serious manner.


    Do you want to be so funny when washing dishes!?


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    "Bingbing, have some vegetables first."


    "Well, you can eat too. In fact, you don''t have to wait for us." Shen Bingqing looked at the dishes all over the table. She was a little embarrassed. After all, she made them so troublesome.


    "When you go home for the first time, of course you''ll have to eat with you." Xiaoyou chuckles.


    This made Shen Bingqing very embarrassed again. Did she go home for the first time? When did this become my home?


    One by one, do they really regard themselves as good sisters?


    Shen Bingqing couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Well, if you have anything to say, you can eat and talk."


    Wu Hao said that he had already moved his chopsticks. While eating, he joked: "your husband doesn''t have such a big dinner at home. As a result, he brought a woman back with such a big table. It seems that if I want to improve the food in the future, I have to consider bringing a woman back."


    "If you bring women back, do you think you have something to eat?" Zhao Shuhan angrily glanced at him and gave him a piece of beef.


    "Is ice a random zone?" Wu Hao smiles, but his eyes are on Shen Bingqing.


    Shen Bingqing gave him a straight look and pretended to be calm and went on eating. Is that how this guy usually chats with his women at home?


    "Bingbing, of course not. Other women, try it!" Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "Why doesn''t ice count? You give me a quantitative standard answer. If you like it, it''s not random. If you don''t like it, it''s random. How passive I am. " Wu Hao continues to joke.


    "Girls are the majority in the family. The opinions of girls are the mainstream opinions. Husband, you should respect our opinions." She laughed.


    "Yes, we are absolutely good at Bingbing, so you are allowed to take Bingbing home, but husband, if you take other women home, hehe, it depends on whether we will pay attention to you in the future." Xu Xinjie also said with a smile.


    "I think we''d better eat first."


    Shen Bingqing awkwardly interrupted their conversation, that one blushed.


    What do they mean by this conversation? It seems that Shen Bingqing is not a stupid woman. On the contrary, she is intelligent and alert. Even now she is shy, she can clearly hear the subtext of their words, which means that they have recognized their qualification to enter this family.


    What does the subtext of subtext mean?


    There is no doubt that she recognized her qualification as a woman of Wu Hao!


    It''s obvious that they don''t mind being good sisters with themselves.


    But


    But... She does mind!


    Just because they are willing to accept themselves doesn''t mean that she is willing to accept them. Although they feel very good, the way of life in this family is not acceptable under the ideology formed by her education. Think about it, it''s weird.


    "Have a meal, have a meal, young master, have a rest at home. Let''s take ice to the manor for a walk and have a chat." Yu tingdao.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you to come back." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Don''t wait today? I think you''d better go to bed early. " Zhao Shuhan joked that generally speaking, he just wanted them when he was waiting for them. Today... Shen Bingqing must be sleeping at home. Bingbing should not be ready for everyone, right!?


    "That is to say, what do you mean?" Li Yunyao also said with a smile that they were all sisters and naturally knew what he meant.


    "I have nothing to be ashamed of."


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "but don''t think about it. I''m just waiting for you to come back. I didn''t say what I want to do or what I want to do. You''ll think about it one by one."


    "I go home to sleep at night." Shen Bingqing couldn''t hear what they were talking about.


    "Sleep here tonight. Don''t you have to go to work tomorrow? Just go with Wu Hao." Nami said.


    "Yes, you can come back together after work and go together in the morning." Leia said with a smile.


    "I..."


    "Well, don''t leave me. Let''s eat first. After eating, I''ll walk around and digest. I won''t be with you, so that some girl won''t be embarrassed." Wu Hao interrupts Shen Bingqing with a smile.


    In addition, there are 12 women in Shen Bingqing''s family. While eating, Wu Hao appreciates the beautiful women like flowers. He feels more and more like the emperor. Tut tut.


    Shen Bingqing glanced at him from time to time. He was really speechless to him. As soon as this man came home, he was just like going back to his harem. The complacency on his face was unbearable. He just regarded these women as his own.


    Er... They were his women. They looked at him with happy and sweet expressions. I''m afraid no one forced them to be his women.


    But... She was absolutely forced by him.


    Shen Bingqing really doesn''t know what to do.


    They treat her as their little sister, and they are new sisters. They have special preferential treatment, which makes her very embarrassed.


    After dinner, they took Shen Bingqing to the manor. Wu Hao took a rest and went to the basement to practice.


    I was stunned for a while.


    Are they really starting to remodel the basement?


    The original white tiles have all become transparent crystal board, the entire basement only a complete crystal board, can not see any split splicing lines, integrated.


    The underground part is not long after the beginning of construction. The underground part has just been hollowed out one meter deep. The water in the lake has penetrated in, and many fish can be seen swimming below. It''s really beautiful.


    These girls really have many ideas.


    I can imagine what they will transform the basement into. In the future, the basement will be deepened several layers, completely immersed in the clear spring water. With their current strength, they can even design pipes to pass through the room. When the fish swim through the room, that kind of visual effect should be very good!?


    Anyway, they have the strength now. Let them play as they like.


    Wu Hao smiles and sits down to practice.


    Now the signing work can be completed by the signing rabbit, and he can finally settle down and practice well.

 Chapter 584

    The power of time!


    The power of the nether world!


    Dark power!


    Wu Hao clearly felt the perfect combination of three different forces in his body. He knew nothing about his life experience. He thought he would understand his life experience after seeing his biological mother, but it made him more confused about his life experience.


    The master, that is, her mother, is not very clear about her own life, let alone let him understand.


    The unknown is always in danger.


    Wu Hao had a premonition that when he learned of his life experience, it must be the time of danger.


    So,


    He wants to practice all three kinds of power!


    Only when every force is strong enough, can we have enough strength to fight against the possible fatal danger in the future.


    Wu Hao''s headache is the power of darkness.


    The power of time and the power of the nether world are both easier to cultivate. Especially in the process of loving them at night, the speed of power cultivation has always been advancing by leaps and bounds, but the power of darkness is not affected by these factors at all.


    The only way to make progress in the dark power is to constantly devour time, preferably the time of life. Only by devouring can we grow, only by devouring can we advance, and only by devouring can we be powerful. There is no other way to enhance the dark power.


    How much power can be raised by swallowing the whole earth?


    Wu Hao doesn''t know.


    It''s impossible to do that.


    Why does he want to prevent the dark Protoss from entering the universe? He is just careful that they will destroy the world. Now he has to do something like this, which is contrary to what he has been doing.


    Of course, he has another choice, that is, to absorb the amber green dragon. It will be better and faster to absorb their power than to directly absorb the resources on the earth. But it is not a feasible way to think about it. They are just so many people who can''t continuously provide themselves with more power. Moreover, they may need to use these people later, It is not advisable to kill a chicken for its eggs.


    no way out.


    We can only cultivate the power of time and the power of the nether world first.


    The power of time has been cultivated with ease, and the power of the nether world has also become perfect through practice. Wu Hao''s face is smiling with a trace of evil spirit for the more and more powerful power.


    Under normal circumstances, the speed of cultivation may not be so fast, but thanks to the help of their own women, they help them to improve their cultivation, at the same time, they also help themselves greatly speed up the cultivation speed.


    This kind of cultivation is the real cultivation.


    But tonight


    I don''t know if it''s OK!?


    No matter whether it''s OK or not, you should cultivate yourself first.


    Wu Hao is sitting at the bottom of the lake practicing. The light and shadow of the lake are slightly swaying. His inner peace is easy to enter the state.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Bingqing strolled around the manor with them.


    She thought that they would ask themselves a lot of questions. After all, in their view, they are a woman who is preparing to enter the family. According to the routine in gongdou drama, at this time, the women in the family have to find a chance to interrogate the new woman. As a result, the routine does not seem to hold here.


    They are actually dragging themselves around the manor, chatting with each other and talking about what they have or don''t have. Occasionally, they talk about the only man at home. When she is shy, they are also shy. At the same time, their shyness is more about women''s happiness.


    There''s no pressure to be with them.


    This is Shen Bingqing''s deepest feeling.


    In fact, she resisted being with them, because it made her feel that she might be his woman, which she didn''t want to be. However, she had to admit that it was really easy to be with them. Each of these young ladies had distinct personalities. A few little Loris were just pistachios, and some mature and intellectual women were elegant and generous, When I walk with them, I can''t help but blush or laugh from a few little lollies, and some of them help me to bring back the topic and have a good time talking about everything.


    Shen Bingqing never thought that she would be happy with them.


    Never thought about it.


    In her imagination, Wu Hao''s family is a harem. The so-called harem is a place where a group of women fight openly and secretly. Although it''s not as exaggerated as the life and death drama in the harem, it''s necessary to be jealous. In this case, let alone happy with them, she just wants to retreat.


    But the fact is that when you are with them, you really don''t want to be with any woman. You have to be relaxed and have a good time chatting. It''s the first time for her to realize that so many people have a way of chatting without a word. It''s also the first time for her to know that a group of women can be so happy together.


    She still couldn''t understand what their hearts were like, but she finally understood two things.


    They are really happy with Wu Hao.


    Their sisters are really happy together.


    Shen Bingqing didn''t know what they would do to the other women Wu Hao brought home. As far as she was concerned, she could feel that they had a kind of sincere kindness to herself.


    Because she knew that they were sisters to each other, she could see that they also treated themselves as their sisters. They were intimate, had nothing to talk about, and were tolerant, caring and willing to think about each other.


    That''s what bothered her.


    Although she knew that it was a very relaxed and happy thing to enter the family and become sisters with them, she was not prepared for it.


    "Why? What about my husband? "


    Situ Na looked around and didn''t see Wu Haoren.


    "Don''t look for him. Just tell him. I''d better go back to sleep tonight. I''m not used to sleeping in your house." Shen Bingqing said.


    "I''m not used to it at first, but you''ll find it more used to it later." Li Yunyao said with a sweet smile.


    "No, that''s not what I''m talking about." Shen Bingqing knew what they were talking about and blushed.


    "He seems to be in the basement. You''d better tell him what you want to say." Lin Xueyan giggles, and everyone goes to the basement with her.


    "I found that you really helped him. Knowing that he had ideas for me, you helped him one by one." Shen Bingqing said helplessly.


    "Because I have ideas for you, too." Xu Xinjie laughs.


    Shen Bingqing didn''t know what to say. She was really annoyed by these beautiful women, but she couldn''t get angry at all. She was really helpless.


    Shen Bingqing was stunned as soon as she entered the basement.


    Crystal Palace, what''s this?


    The floor is a piece of crystal, below is water, there are fish in the water, this


    Isn''t that what they discussed at Gates'' house?


    Are they really going to transform the basement into what they said?


    This


    How do they do it?


    Shen Bingqing was surprised.


    How can this huge project be carried out without affecting the overall structure of the house? What''s more, I didn''t see any sign of starting construction when I was walking in the manor?

 Chapter 585

    "Last time at Gates'' house, we said we wanted to rebuild the basement. When we got back, we would do it together."


    Leia said with a smile. She looked around and didn''t see him, so she knew he was practicing at the bottom of the lake.


    "How did you do that?" Shen Bingqing looks at a complete crystal floor. Is there any equipment in the world that can produce such a huge crystal floor? Can''t even divestiture be so huge?


    If you look at it again, not only the floor, but also the load-bearing column in the basement has been transformed into a round crystal column by them. The middle of the crystal column is empty, connecting with the water below. Sometimes the fish will swim from the ground to the crystal column, as if they are in an underwater world.


    More importantly, there is no splicing trace at the junction of the crystal column and the floor, as if this huge crystal floor and the crystal column were produced by three-dimensional technology, and then embedded in the bottom as a whole.


    She knows that this is absolutely impossible. First of all, there is technology. There is absolutely no equipment in the world that can produce crystals of this scale. Flat panels can''t be made, let alone three-dimensional processing. Moreover, even if such huge three-dimensional crystals can be produced, the house of Xinyue manor has been built for a long time, It is impossible to install such a large crystal panel in the basement in the later stage. This is a complete panel. Unlike floor tiles, it can be moved in one by one and then made. Unless this project is carried out at the beginning of building a house, it is not workable at all.


    But she clearly saw such a floor, and Liya also said that it was transformed after she came back.


    How do they do it?


    How can such a huge crystal be produced indoors?


    Is Wu Hao really omnipotent except for time trading?


    They were puzzled by her incredible appearance. They thought Wu Hao would confess something to her before he took her home. Now it seems that at least he didn''t tell her about their cultivation.


    The sisters looked at each other and laughed.


    "Bingbing, you should know what he is practicing?" Nami said with a smile.


    "Well, I know." Shen Bingqing nodded. Of course, she knew that.


    "But he didn''t seem to tell you that we can practice." With a smile, she was very proud. When she reached out her hand, a small wooden heart appeared in her palm. It germinated like a seed and quickly grew into a small sapling.


    "Are you also practitioners?" Shen Bingqing''s eyes were straight.


    "We are not practitioners, but our husband helped us become practitioners." Xu Xinjie spits out her tongue. Thinking about their practice, she blushes a little. The other girls also blush.


    "He can teach others to practice. I thought he could do it himself." Shen Bingqing murmured, really a little envious of them, so they can fly one by one?


    "If you want to, you can also let Wu Hao help you become a cultivator." Nami giggled.


    "Can I, too?" Shen Bingqing immediately became interested. Anyway, she was really interested in this matter. Especially after he took her to the sky to experience the pleasure of flying these two days, she didn''t know how to do anything else, but the feeling of flying was wonderful.


    "As long as you like."


    At last they all laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Shen Bingqing saw that they all laughed a little bad. For a moment, she felt that this cultivation seemed very special?


    "It''s nothing. Since you want to practice, you can stay here and sleep at night. Just let your husband teach you. In fact, it''s very simple. We all know how to learn. In the future, you can become a practitioner like us." Li Yunyao said with a smile. As she spoke, there was a cold ice hockey on her hand. The ice hockey turned into water and hovered on her hand like a dragon.


    "How powerful!"


    Shen Bingqing was astonished to see that in addition to the out of tune special effects in movies and TV, for the first time she saw such a real person in her life, no matter how good the special effects were, they couldn''t match the reality of the picture in front of her.


    "There are more powerful ones, Yao Yao. Let''s cooperate."


    Lin Yuxin said, releasing a small fire dragon from her hand. Li Yunyao''s little ice dragon turns into a mass of cold air to wrap the little fire dragon, and then condenses into a small ice dragon again. The little ice dragon opens its mouth and spews out flames.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Bingqing was stunned, and this kind of magical operation!?


    "Our sisters will get together to practice when they have time. Bingbing, you can also learn to practice. Then we can practice together." Yu tingdao.


    Shen Bingqing blushed a little.


    What''s the meaning of practicing with their sisters and practicing with them!?


    Although a little shy, but saw Lin Yuxin and Li Yunyao''s demonstration, she is really moved, such a magical ability, if you can really learn, will be super powerful!?


    If you don''t say anything else, it will be easy for the police to deal with some ferocious gangsters in the future.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. The master is practicing at the bottom of the lake. Let''s let him teach ice training." Shirley laughs playfully, and this lovely little goddess is very happy that she will have another sister soon.


    "Which young lady wants to learn to practice?" Wu Hao had come out before they went in. He had heard their conversation here for a long time.


    "We''ve all learned it. Of course, Bingbing wants to learn it." A group of women gathered around Shen Bingqing and came to Wu Hao. Wu Hao was not polite and took Shen Bingqing into his arms.


    "Do you want to learn to practice?"


    "You let me go first." Shen Bingqing''s face is very red. All his women are around him. He is holding him like this... This guy is too bold.


    "Don''t you want to learn to practice?"


    "Don''t hold me when you learn to practice." Shen Bingqing tried to come out of his arms, feeling very uncomfortable.


    "Haha, it''s really necessary to be close to me to learn cultivation. I''m an informal cultivation class, and I only teach female students. Of course, I can''t teach male students. So, since you want to learn, you have to be prepared. Let''s go to take a bath and let your elder martial sisters accompany you to practice, Just let them guide you how to better complete your cultivation. "


    Wu Hao gave a bad smile, picked her up and went upstairs.


    The women couldn''t help giggling. The man they fell in love with was really a bad man. Fortunately, the woman in his arms was the woman they recognized. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be angry if he molested women face to face.


    "Let''s go, too. We''ll be busy tonight." Zhao Shuhan smiles and pulls on Liya and Shirley.


    All the girls smile and think about what will happen tonight.

 Chapter 586

    Now Shen Bingqing is very clear about her own situation, especially after last night, she knew from the bottom of her heart that Wu Hao might really get herself in the end.


    With this mentality, when she faced Wu Hao, she was no longer afraid of what he was doing as she did yesterday. Instead, she appeared boldly beside him. If he wanted to help, she would do her own things, just like a little bit of his woman. Anyway, I would do my own things, whatever you want.


    What Wu Hao wants is this effect!


    In one afternoon, he signed a small batch of purchase contracts, and the entry of tens of billions of dollars greatly alleviated the financial pressure brought by a large number of sales contracts. Time trading has formed a perfect self circulating industrial chain. It''s good to let those agents worry about it, and what he has to do is to cultivate with ease.


    "It''s six o''clock. I''m off work."


    Shen Bingqing came into the office and saw that he was practicing. His face turned red. He thought that practicing was a funny thing. Only last night did he know how shy it was for girls to practice.


    "What do you blush when I practice?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "How can I blush? You need to practice yourself. Go on practicing. I''ll go home by myself." Shen Bingqing gave him a angry look.


    "To which house?"


    Which one? Shen Bingqing could not help thinking of two homes, one is Xinyue manor, the other is her own.


    In the past, she would never hesitate to think of her home, but now... It seems that Xinyue manor has become a candidate for her home.


    "My own home, of course." Shen Bingqing gave him a white look.


    "Why don''t you go back to my house? I promise you tonight that I won''t do anything wrong to you. " Wu Hao stops practicing and pulls her to his arms.


    "The devil believes you." Shen Bingqing also struggled lazily, leaning on his arms and giving him white eyes.


    "When did I cheat you?"


    "You haven''t lied to me? You said you wouldn''t do anything to me last night. What happened? "


    "I didn''t do anything to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Bingqing silently pinched his face, tossed himself and his women together, and did everything except not go in. What''s the matter? What else does he want?


    "Really not going back?" Wu Hao hugged her and laughed.


    "Don''t go back!"


    "Then you can always come to your house tonight?"


    "Can''t you let me go?" Shen Bingqing was so angry that he grabbed his face with both hands.


    "Do you know, officer Shen, you are just like a willful little girl like a few little lollies in your family." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Shen Bingqing was shocked and blushed.


    Now I am sitting in his arms, holding his face, really like a... A little girl who just fell in love with her boyfriend.


    When did you become like this?


    "Anyway, I don''t want to. It''s no good for you to go to my home. They will help me in your home. I''m at home alone. Who knows what you will do to me." Shen Bingqing jumped out of his arms and gave him a big white eye.


    "Why don''t you go back to my house so they can help you in case something happens."


    "No way!"


    Shen Bingqing kicked him and said how he got in again. She was shy by herself. They were more shy to help.


    "You''d better go back to your house. Nami will come later. Can we go back together?"!? Even if there''s something, Nami can help you


    "Asshole, I said, have you already planned how to get me?" Shen Bingqing was so angry that she was just punching and kicking.


    She had learned complete capture and fight in the police academy, but when she jumped on him, she immediately became a little girl''s slap, pain returned to pain, and there was no lethality at all.


    "Not before, but recently I''ve really made a full set of preparations, so you''d better follow me. You can''t escape from me."


    Wu Hao hugged her and gave her a vicious kiss on the face. "I said, girl, the last step between us is not going on. How can you say that you are half a woman of mine? Do you think that I will let you go to other men? Haha, I''m not so generous. I must get my woman. Now you are the woman I want to get. "


    "Don''t always be a girl, I''m older than you!" Shen Bingqing was angry, and his heart was thumping.


    "There is still a long time to come. What''s the gap between the ages! And that''s not the point, OK? The point is that you''ll soon be my woman! "


    "We don''t even have feelings." Shen Bingqing didn''t look into his eyes.


    I don''t know why he wants to get himself. Maybe he likes himself a little because he is beautiful. Well, he has a little favor for him, but it''s not enough to be his woman.


    "Ever heard of being angry for a long time?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "Hooligan!"


    Shen Bingqing took a bite directly on his neck. From his evil smile, we can see that what he said is not that.


    "Well, well, anyway, I''m not afraid. You know, from the moment I take you home, I won''t let you become the woman of other men. Now you''re half a woman of mine, and soon I''ll make you a real woman." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "I think you just want my body."


    Shen Bingqing said in a low voice: "all the women in your family are tender. You can''t enjoy them when you love them. I''m still one of them."


    "I found out last night that you are the most watery." Wu Hao laughed in her ear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Bingqing''s face turned red, and his fists could not help greeting him.


    If it wasn''t for the rascal''s mess on himself, he wouldn''t have such a strong reaction. Besides, who said he was the most watery? Which one of them was not the water tender, this bastard.


    "You''re welcome to hit me again!"


    "What do you want? I''ll kill you! " Shen Bingqing was so angry with him that she wanted to vent her anger. Since she wanted to be his woman, she had to bear her temper. Hum!


    Wu Hao smiles, hugs him and kisses him directly.


    "Well..."


    Shen Bingqing struggled for a while, but she couldn''t beat him. She simply held him in her backhand and began to kiss him.


    This bastard kisses himself every time. Why! I also want to take the initiative, kiss on the kiss, who is afraid of who ah!


    Shen Bingqing has been in a state of conflict and depression recently. Originally, she was at peace with him, but he wanted to turn himself into his woman. All kinds of things happened that he couldn''t accept before. At this time, this kiss undoubtedly became her best way to vent. She put all her emotions on Wu Hao, a kiss, Inner depression gradually release, the body is also more and more soft, at the beginning of the overbearing she gradually fell into his kiss.

 Chapter 587

    For Shen Bingqing, Wu Hao is the first man to have all kinds of intimate contact with her. She is a very traditional woman in her heart, which is the main reason why she can''t accept Wu Hao''s emotional state all the time. It is also in her traditional mode of thinking that she has already had all kinds of extreme intimacy with him, He is really half a woman, and this idea soon disintegrated her inner defense.


    After a kiss, Shen Bingqing was soft in his arms, but her eyes changed subtly.


    Wu Hao looked at her with a smile. He didn''t notice the slight change in her eyes. He just looked at the woman who would soon belong to him. She was very beautiful and tender. She could come out of the water with a pinch.


    "Cough, have you made out? We''re almost ready to go. " Nami''s voice came from one side.


    Shen Bingqing was stunned, and then his face turned red. He pushed Wu Hao away, jumped up from the sofa and pulled the skirt that he had pushed to his waist.


    "Nami, when did you... When did you come in?" Why is there no sound at all? She saw all the pictures that she just took the initiative to kiss Wu Hao. It seems that Wu Hao just put his hand into his clothes, and she also saw them?


    "I just came in for a while, but I didn''t disturb you when I saw that you were very involved. I saw that you two were very happy." Nami did not forget to tease, giggle straight.


    "He''s just playing hooligans again." Shen Bingqing is very sorry, happy? She didn''t know what happiness was, but the kiss just made her heart beat faster than ever before, and the first time she was willing to let him kiss her was the first time she took the initiative to kiss him, which was different from any previous one.


    "Can we go to dinner then?" Nami giggled and said nothing.


    How could she not see that their intimacy just now was entirely a matter of two people? It was not Wu Hao who was playing hooligans unilaterally. It was progressing very fast. It seems that there is a play tonight.


    "Come on, officer Shen, let''s eat together and go back to your house tonight!" Wu Hao smiles, hugs two beauties and leaves the office.


    Shen Bingqing twisted his waist helplessly. It seems that he can''t escape tonight.


    Different from the previous feeling, this time when he thought of going home with himself, his heart beat very fast. He always felt that something would happen tonight.


    "Shall we eat out? Why don''t I accompany you to buy a la carte? Let''s go back and cook for dinner. It''s nice to have a warm and romantic dinner for three people. It doesn''t feel like eating outside. " Wu Hao said.


    "I don''t care, Bingbing. What about you? Do you want to eat out or cook at home? "


    "Then make it at home. The food outside is not so delicious." Shen Bingqing said that she didn''t think much about it. She just felt a little embarrassed that two women and a man were eating out. She was not his woman and couldn''t naturally appear with other sisters like them.


    "That''s settled. I''ll go to the supermarket to buy some dishes first."


    "Where do you put your hands?"


    "Well, I''m sorry, I''m used to it."


    Wu Hao took his hands away from her buttocks. These women''s buttocks are mellow, and people can''t put them down.


    Three people went to the supermarket to buy some vegetables and went home.


    "Come in, Nami. I''ll get you a glass of water."


    They are already at home. Shen Bingqing also accepts the fact that they are going to live in their own house tonight.


    "I don''t want to say hello?" Wu Hao said with a smile that he sat down on the sofa first.


    "If you want to drink water, you won''t pour it yourself." Shen Bingqing was angry.


    "This is your home, not my home. I don''t know where the water is. You don''t treat me as an outsider." Wu Hao joked.


    "Whatever you say, you can''t see such a big kettle on the table. You can stare at beautiful women all day." Shen Bingqing blushed a little, perhaps because she regarded herself as his woman. She really didn''t treat him as an outsider.


    "Isn''t it good to boast so much?"


    "Come on, help us take all these things to the kitchen."


    "OK, wife, I''ll do whatever you say." Wu Hao blurts out his wife. Shen Bingqing''s face is very embarrassed. If he wants to scream alone, it''s all right. Nami is still around. This is his real wife.


    "You don''t have to scream." Shen Bingqing kicked him.


    "Sooner or later, it''s not the same to call in advance." Wu Hao laughs and goes into the kitchen with his things.


    "You are still a young master. You are a hooligan!" Shen Bingqing said with a red face.


    Nami giggled and took her hand to the kitchen.


    "Ignore him, we''ll do our own."


    "If I don''t care for him, I''ll take advantage of women."


    "Who wants everyone to be his woman?" Nami said with a smile.


    "I..." Shen Bingqing wants to deny, but she doesn''t know how to say no. what happened last night has made her unable to say that she is not his woman.


    Nami smiles and doesn''t say anything. She knows the contradiction in her heart when she looks like she wants to talk and stop.


    "If you need my help, just say it. I have nothing to do outside anyway." Wu Hao leaned against the kitchen door and looked at them with a smile.


    "All right, all right, you don''t get in the way here, just wait to eat." Shen Bingqing backed him out and closed the door directly.


    Two women are cooking dinner in the kitchen.


    When two women are alone, especially at the present stage, the atmosphere is a bit awkward. Of course, embarrassment is for Shen Bingqing. How can she be embarrassed when she has taken her as her little sister.


    "Bingbing, do you usually cook at home by yourself?" Nami picked up a topic at random.


    "I don''t do it often, but I do it at home when I have time and don''t want to eat outside. I''m not very good at cooking."


    Shen Bingqing also casually asked: "what about you? There are so many people in your family. Do you prepare together every time? "


    "Yes, it''s basically everyone''s preparation. Otherwise, more than a dozen people in my family will not be able to come over."


    "Your family should have a lot of money. Why don''t you give it to someone special?" Shen Bingqing asked curiously.


    "I''ve thought about it before, but I still think we should do it ourselves. After all..."


    Nami looked at her and said with a smile, "after all, the family is full of women, and all of them belong to him. We all need to enhance our feelings. When we prepare three meals for the family, it''s actually a time for our sisters to enhance their feelings. When we do things and chat, our feelings will deepen bit by bit."


    "So." Shen Bingqing nodded in embarrassment.


    "I''ll know later." Nami said with a smile.

 Chapter 588

    "Yuxin, where are they? They don''t look like they can cook. " Shen Bingqing quickly changed the topic.


    "In the past, they used to watch TV and movies. Recently, they took advantage of the gap between meals to take Wu Hao upstairs to play."


    "Play upstairs?" Shen Bingqing was stunned. What do you mean?


    "You''ll know in a while." Nami smiles.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen Bingqing is a Zheng again, immediately thought of what, the facial expression can''t from red get up, can''t be to take advantage of to eat of the interval go upstairs that?


    This asshole is going too far.


    "Why blush?" Nami said with a smile.


    "This bastard is so unscrupulous at home?" Shen Bingqing said angrily, even through the door, she still wanted to give him a white eye.


    "At home, everyone is more casual. Sometimes he doesn''t come up with it, sometimes we also come up with it. Although we are a little embarrassed, the happiest thing at home is to be reckless with him." Nami whispered in her ear, her face full of happiness.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nami''s words made Shen Bingqing''s face more red.


    "When you move in later, sometimes you can''t help but want to take a few sisters and go upstairs with him to be presumptuous." Nami giggled, as if she would sometimes take some of her sisters upstairs with him.


    It''s a happy thing to do at home, where they belong.


    "I don''t think I will." Shen Bingqing blushed and shook her head. She didn''t dare to imagine such a wild life.


    Nami smiles without saying anything. Who in the family can imagine the life like this in the first place? In fact, none of them, but now all the sisters in the family live like this. Even Zhao Shuhan and Lin Xueyan, two relatively mature girls, sometimes can''t help but pull a few sisters to go upstairs with him to have a play. Everyone has gradually got used to this kind of life.


    Can she really avoid it?


    It''s estimated that it won''t take a few days for them to be damaged by the playful little Loris at home. It seems that they are all crooked by the little loris??


    Nami couldn''t help laughing when she thought about it.


    "I mean it." Shen Bingqing thought she was laughing at herself.


    "No, I think of Yuxin and their little girls. They didn''t laugh at you."


    Shen Bingqing breathed a sigh of relief. When she talked about the little Loris at home, Shen Bingqing also thought of their love in bed. Although they were happy, they were really shy to her.


    "Wu Hao at home every day is like last night... Like that?" One night with eleven girls, it makes people blush.


    "When they didn''t start to practice, they occasionally slept together, but after they started to practice, he was basically at home, and everyone slept together." Nami said.


    "This guy is really strong." Shen Bingqing murmured that he had the strength to toss through so many girls one by one, and still did so every day, which was a little admired by him.


    "He is also constantly improving his cultivation, and his physical strength will only be better in the future." Nami said with a smile.


    Shen Bingqing''s face is redder.


    "After Bingbing, you''ll know why everyone likes to take the little sisters together." Nami laughed in her ear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I don''t understand.


    Some things that she has not experienced are incomprehensible no matter what. Just like in her inherent impression, women are not willing to share their men with other women, let alone sleeping with a man harmoniously.


    Although she saw the exceptions and the facts, she really couldn''t understand the process.


    Two people are chatting and cooking in the kitchen. As Nami said, the process of their sisters making three meals together is actually a time to enhance their emotions. Shen Bingqing''s ability to talk about these private things with her undoubtedly opens her heart to Nami.


    In fact, even if the other little sisters in the family come, she will also open up. Last night, they all met frankly. It''s no big deal to talk about this topic at this time.


    "After dinner, young master, I thought you could play with your mobile phone and watch TV. I didn''t expect you to be so diligent and seize the time to practice." Shen Bingqing came out of the kitchen with vegetables. It was a bit unexpected to see that he was practicing.


    "Why, in your eyes, I am the kind of idle young master who does not do business?" Wu Hao fell from the air, stretched out, walked over, hugged her from behind and gave her a kiss on the face.


    "You''re not acting like that?" It''s almost said that he''s addicted to women all day.


    "You mainly want to say that I''m addicted to women and I''m not doing my job?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You said it yourself." This guy can read minds?


    "You can tell from your eyes that I want to talk about this. I''m making out with my wives at home. I''m not only enjoying them, but also helping them cultivate. At the same time, I can get a faster promotion in this process. It''s killing three birds with one stone. How can I be regarded as not doing my job and indulging in women''s sex?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Just make excuses for yourself. Let me go. I''m going to the kitchen to serve food." Shen Bingqing twisted her waist.


    "I''ll take you!" Wu Hao laughed and picked her up.


    "What are you doing?" Shen Bingqing was startled by him.


    "I''ll take you to the kitchen for nothing."


    Nami just came out of the kitchen and began to laugh when she saw them playing. It''s not strange to see this kind of picture at home.


    "Be careful not to fall."


    Nami reminded that there was not too much embarrassing attention.


    Shen Bingqing was naturally very embarrassed, and her heart thumped. Nami''s habitual performance relieved her, but at the same time, she suddenly understood why they could achieve such harmony. Although they were all his women, they were not jealous because of who was more intimate with him, but tolerant and understanding.


    "Let me down."


    Shen Bingqing was angry, but she didn''t dare to struggle too hard. It would be bad if she really fell down.


    Wu Hao put her in the kitchen and took out the remaining dishes with her.


    Shen Bingqing kicks him angrily. Looking at the smile on Na Mei''s face, she is always a little embarrassed. What does this picture look like? In fact, it was like the feeling of their sisters loving each other when they were at his home.


    "It''s always been a big family eating together. All of a sudden, it''s just three people eating together. I''m not used to it." Wu Hao said with a smile and began to eat.


    "No one wants you to get used to this. Bingbing will definitely move to live with us in the future. At that time, we didn''t live and eat together." Nami said with a smile.


    "I feel that you really don''t want to ask me about these things?" Shen Bingqing said something.


    "If I ask you, you won''t agree." Wu Hao said with a smile.

 Chapter 589

    "Get up and have breakfast first. After Bingbing, you can have a rest at home in the morning. Wu Hao, don''t go to work. I''ll help you arrange it. You can stay at home with Bingbing." Nami sat down beside the bed and looked at Shen Bingqing, who was panting in his arms, smiling.


    "I don''t want him with me." Shen Bingqing said with a red face, two people at home, who knows if he will mess, just half an hour down, she felt a person can''t eat him, midway several times want to let outside Na Mei come in with him.


    This kind of idea made her very embarrassed. She thought that she could not accept it at all. She did not expect that she could accept it so quickly. Even... At the beginning, she was more willing to work with her little sisters.


    "Do you really want me to accompany you? I''m not going to do anything to you. " Wu Hao embraces her, the smile on his face is naturally satisfied.


    "It''s a good thing that you said that. Who did you get up early in the morning? Who knows if you''re going to mess around. " Shen Bingqing was angry and couldn''t help biting him in the chest.


    "How about this? After breakfast, Bingbing, you''d better have a rest. Wu Hao and I will help you pack up. We''ll go home together at noon. Today is just Saturday. Everyone is at home, and everyone can accompany you." Nami said.


    "I''m not a kid. I don''t need company." Shen Bingqing was embarrassed.


    "Just go home anyway." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Shen Bingqing didn''t say anything. Although she was still a little unprepared, she now knew that it was inevitable to become sisters with them. And... After last night, she had a little inexplicable expectation for the sisters'' life. Maybe the feeling of living with everyone would not be worse or even better than one''s possession of them, at least, She had a good relationship with Nami last night. When she got up early in the morning, she saw the caring eyes of Nami. That kind of care from her sisters warmed her heart, which was different from seeing him.


    Everything last night was very shy, but it was nice to think about it.


    Would it be better to be with them? Last time I went to the manor and saw that each of them was as happy as honey. Now she can feel a little bit of this feeling.


    "Get up with you." Wu Hao laughed and picked her up.


    "I''ll get dressed first, fool." Shen Bingqing red face patted him, "you go out first, I put on good clothes and then go out."


    "OK, you two take your time." Wu Hao gently put her down, kissed her for a minute or two, and jumped out of bed.


    "You don''t wear your own clothes?" Nami said with a smile.


    "Er..." I forgot.


    "The villain." Shen Bingqing blushes and throws a pillow at him. She wants to get up in the morning and kisses herself. This unprecedented feeling is... Do you feel like a man?


    "Don''t pay attention to him. He''s so bad at home."


    Nami brought her a set of pajamas, appreciated her little sister and asked with a smile, "how did you feel last night?"


    "Very good." Shen Bingqing said with a red face that it was really good. Although she was with other women for the first time, she was not disgusted at all. On the contrary, she was a little grateful to Nami for helping herself.


    "Later you will know that you will be happier with your sisters than with one person." Nami said.


    "I should... I should. I''m sorry, but I want to feel your happiness. I don''t know what other people are like. At least when I''m with Wu Hao, it seems that it''s very happy to be a sister with other women." Shen Bingqing put on her pajamas and gave a kiss to Na Mei''s face. She blushed and said, "thank you, Na Mei last night."


    "Why do you thank me? We are sisters. We should. For the first time, several sisters in my family are accompanied by sisters. Yao Yao and Nana give it to him together. Yuxin''s first time is accompanied by Xueyan, Sherry''s first time is accompanied by Liya, and my first time is accompanied by Xiaoyou. In fact, I''m very lucky to have sisters for the first time, It feels good. " Nami gave her a kiss on the face, too.


    "It''s really beautiful."


    On hearing that so many sisters in the family were accompanied for the first time, Shen Bingqing immediately felt less shy and happy. She was also embarrassed to talk about this topic. Shen Bingqing said angrily, "Wu Hao is the cheapest guy. So many beautiful women are allowed to enjoy him. This guy is going to become an emperor."


    "That''s what he says about himself sometimes. But he is very self-conscious. He says that if he becomes an emperor, he must be a fool who loves beauty and doesn''t love mountains and rivers. " Nami laughed.


    "He knows himself well." Shen Bingqing was amused to laugh, it seems that this guy really has been very self-knowledge.


    "Let''s go. We''ll have a rest after breakfast."


    "Well."


    Shen Bingqing unconsciously takes Nami''s hand. Last night, she was not only intimate with Wu Hao, but also with Nami. Naturally, the relationship between the two sisters is good.


    "You two have such a good relationship?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "No way." Shen Bingqing angrily glanced at him, but his face was very happy. Now his life is much worse than what he had imagined, but it seems to be a little happier than the kind of emotional life he imagined.


    "Why not? It''s my biggest wish that your sisters can be so harmonious. I don''t know how happy I am to see you so nice." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "It''s good to know. I''ll have sisters in the future. I tell you Wu Hao, you''d better be honest in the future, or I''ll mobilize everyone to deal with you!"


    "Haha, one more is twelve. Do you want to deal with me? Hey, hey, give me three hours to make sure you all beg for mercy! What''s more, there are still a few little traitors among you. Fighting back is their favorite thing. It''s not so easy to deal with me. " Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "I''m not talking about this! I''m too lazy to tell you. " Shen Bingqing was said to be red faced by him, kicked him, sat down to eat and ignored him. It seemed like that night, although there were many sisters, they started to take the initiative. When they got to the back, they all had to let him do it, and they didn''t have the strength to fight. And she couldn''t change the situation at all, could she? This guy has terrible physical strength.


    "I''m not kidding. How can you tell me when you move to the manor?" Wu Hao asked and peeled her an egg.


    "What else can I say? I can''t say that I was captured by the enemy, can I?"


    Shen Bingqing thought for a while and said, "if you ask me, I can only say that I have broken into the enemy. So you still have to cooperate with me and report what should be reported. Otherwise, it''s easy to suspect that I have defected."


    ¡°OK£¡ It''s easy to talk about all these things in the future. We can talk about screening things and then tell them to the top. "


    "Well."


    "Eat, eat."

 Chapter 590

    noon.


    Lin Xueyan knew that Shen Bingqing was moving to live in the manor. They all started to prepare lunch early. It was Saturday, and all the beauties were free. They arranged the place by the lake with flowers and red carpet.


    With their accomplishments, they can easily make these flowers, and they don''t need to pick them. Lin Xueyan and situ Na make them with their own wood ability, which is easy and convenient. The key is that the flowers made in this way are bright and flexible, and then sprinkle a little water, they are alive.


    Zhao Shuhan and Li Yunyao set up an air fountain to draw water directly from the lake behind and spray it into the air continuously, forming various interesting patterns in the air.


    The delicacies are all made by hand. We all work together, and the scene is warm.


    Shen Bingqing didn''t know that they would prepare such a welcome lunch for her. In fact, she didn''t have the heart to think about it. The closer she was sitting in the car to the manor, the faster her heart beat. The last time she came to the manor, Wu Hao forced her to come. Although a lot of things happened with us that night, her attitude at that time was not like now, Now she promised to come here. This time, she didn''t come here to be a guest. Instead, she lived in the manor as his woman and wanted to be good sisters with all the women in the family.


    At the thought of so many sisters at home, to be honest, she didn''t know how to get along with them.


    After all, she is the back of this big family. The relationship between them is far less deep than that between them. Even if we know that they will treat themselves well and live with them easily, we can''t understand the tension.


    "Nervous?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile, gentle.


    Wu Hao has always been gentle with his own women.


    "No way."


    "Why don''t you hold my hand so tightly?" Wu Hao smiles, embraces her in his arms, and says, "you said you are a policeman. When you go back to your home, you are so nervous


    "If it''s just two people''s home, of course I don''t have much to be nervous about, but the home I''m going back to now has many sisters besides my men, and my nerves are normal, OK?" Shen Bingqing leans on him for comfort.


    "In fact, there''s really nothing to be nervous about. We all know that you''re going to move back. Don''t mention how happy you are. Last time they accepted you, they regarded you as a sister. It''s easy to go home." Nami comforted.


    "I know everyone is very happy, but it''s the first time for me to experience this kind of thing, so I can''t help being nervous." Shen Bingqing looked out of the window and was about to arrive at the manor.


    Wu Hao smiles and says nothing, holding her hand.


    The car stopped at the gate of the manor.


    Wu Hao pulls up Shen Bingqing, and Nami takes his hand, and the three go in together.


    Some of them are busy in the backyard. Lin Yuxin and some of them don''t know what to do. They come back and forth in the manor to help. They see Wu Hao and the three of them.


    "Sister Bingbing."


    Lin Yuxin ran over happily and gave Shen Bingqing a hug. She was not happy.


    "We''re preparing lunch. You''ll be back soon."


    Stunna, Xiaoyou, Liya and Shirley also ran over, hugging each other, expressing the most direct welcome to Shen Bingqing.


    She was nervous all the way, but when she met someone, Shen Bingqing was not so nervous after a hug. Looking at these beautiful girls in front of her, she couldn''t help being infected by their happy mood.


    "Why do you have to prepare lunch? I''m really embarrassed to do that."


    "This should be Bingbing''s first time to go home in the true sense, so of course, it''s a little more ceremonious, hee hee, Bingbing''s face was pink, last night with her husband..." Stuart laughs.


    Shen Bingqing blushed and could not speak.


    "Hee hee, I''m going to play with Bingbing tonight!"


    "Hee hee, add me one." Shirley laughs as well.


    "How can you lose me?" Xiaoyou also laughs.


    Shen Bingqing''s face is very red. The last time she played with them, she basically played with them, but now... She really plays with them, just like she did with Nami last night, enjoying her love at the same time. I''m sorry to think about it.


    "How do I feel like I''ve brought my woman home and become your woman? As soon as you get back, you make an appointment with my woman. " Chen Feng smiles and pinches them. These girls are more and more unscrupulous at home.


    "It''s not cheap, master." Leia giggled.


    "That is to say, if we want to play again, we can''t play without your cooperation, right? Hee hee."


    "You girl." Wu Hao slapped her on the head with a smile.


    "Don''t you see Bingbing''s face turned red by you? Although we are all sisters, Bingbing has just come back. Can you pay a little attention to it Nami smiles and shakes her head. These little Loris are really spoiled.


    "Didn''t you say they were preparing lunch? I''ll help, too. " Shen Bingqing changed the topic. She realized the shy skills of these little sisters last time.


    "Come on. They will be very happy to see Bingbing. " A few little Laurie took Shen Bingqing and left. She was very happy.


    "They really like ice." Nami smiles and shakes her head.


    "I think so, but it''s not just them. It seems that you all like Bingbing. Is it because she''s a policeman? Do you all have a special liking for the incarnation of justice? " Wu Hao joked.


    "I don''t think so? Maybe it''s something that ice likes. But it doesn''t matter. Isn''t that better for you? Bring back a woman, don''t you still want to be at odds with the women at home? " Nami said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s true. My biggest wish is that the women in my family can get along with each other. It''s so happy at that time before. When several people meet, they stare at each other with big eyes. You can''t understand that feeling as a woman. It''s too hard. " Wu Hao sighed.


    "Now, a group of women at home have specially arranged a lunch to welcome the new woman you brought back." Nami laughed.


    "Hey, hey." Wu Hao also laughed. This was something I couldn''t imagine before.


    "Let''s go. I''m going to help you prepare together. Don''t be idle. Don''t have nothing to do later. Sit on the sofa and watch the beautiful women. Help together."


    "How can I be so lazy?"


    "I didn''t see you help me at ordinary times." Nami said with a smile and took him to the back yard.


    "I usually want to help you. If you don''t let me help you, you often shut the door of the kitchen and don''t let me in. What can I do?" Wu Hao shrugged.


    It seems to be true. Nami smiles and doesn''t say anything. It seems that he is not lazy if he is lazy.

 Chapter 591

    The so-called welcome lunch should actually be called family lunch.


    Now Shen Bingqing is Wu Hao''s woman, so there is no outsider to attend the lunch. There are twelve women and one man. They are a big family.


    The atmosphere of a family dinner is naturally different from those formal ones. Everyone talks and laughs together, how to relax and how to come. There are no restrictions at all. This is the most successful family dinner.


    With the little girl''s vacuum heating technology, I don''t have to worry about the dishes on the table cooling off. The whole family is sitting in the backyard eating delicious food while chatting about everything.


    Shen Bingqing was still a little constrained at the beginning, and they brought her away from chatting. Starting from the most intimate topic, she talked more and more, and the more she talked with her sisters at home.


    At first, I thought that I would be later. No matter how I respect them, it''s better to be careful as much as possible. But after chatting, I found that the women in this family didn''t rely on mutual accommodation and future catering to maintain their good relationship. They respected and tolerated each other, but at the same time, everyone kept their own character. They tolerated every sister, But not to accommodate each sister, not to cater to each sister, everyone with respect and tolerance to get along.


    Understanding this, she gets along with them easily, and still maintains her own character. When it comes to criticizing Wu Hao, she also criticizes Wu Hao with them impolitely, and even points out Wu Hao''s problems with the police''s unique way of criticism, hoping that he can correct them, for example, hoping that he will play less hooligans in the future, For example, I hope he doesn''t mess around when he gets up in the morning.


    Wu Hao is their backbone in this family. He is the most sympathetic topic of all of them. Even Shen Bingqing is no exception. Although he has not been with Wu Hao, there are so many things that can make complaints about this guy.


    Shen Bingqing said a lot of bad problems, but they also have deep feelings. Although they know that he may not change them, it is undoubtedly the best way for them to talk about these problems on the table. A group of sisters, talking about their common man, what better than this?


    The family dinner lasted from 11 o''clock to 1:30, two and a half hours. There was not much food, but a lot of talking.


    As for women, they are all chattering. As long as they talk speculatively, their feelings will naturally be good. Besides, they have Wu Hao, a natural common topic. When they talk, they will get familiar with each other. Not only do they have a more intuitive understanding of Shen Bingqing, Shen Bingqing will soon know the general character of these sisters at home, and the nervous mood when they come to the manor, This moment has been completely replaced by lightness and joy.


    When she cleaned the table with everyone, he was gradually sure that he would be as happy as they were in this family.


    Because it didn''t happen, she didn''t know whether she would be happy if she enjoyed a man''s love alone. But from what had happened, she could be sure that even though she was not the only woman Wu Hao loved, she would still be very happy if she lived with these sisters and shared Wu Hao''s love with them in this family.


    She can be sure of that.


    "Bingbing, please come into the house first, and let us clean up this side." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile, with concern in her eyes.


    "Yes, it was your first time last night. It''s better to pay more attention to rest. Let''s do these things."


    Lin Xueyan said to Wu Hao who was watching: "don''t just watch. Come and help us clean up. Can you help us move the table back?"


    "I thought you''d think that the more I helped, the more I helped." Wu Hao stepped forward, waved and put the table back in the living room


    "The more you help with small things, the more you help. Now that the table is ready, you don''t need to help with the rest. Take Bingbing back to have a rest. Remember what we just told you? Don''t mess around at home. Bingbing''s first time has just been given to you. You should take good care of her. " Zhao Shuhan said.


    "I really don''t care for her. If I don''t care for him, he won''t be able to come to the manor today." Wu Hao looks at Shen Bingqing with a smile.


    Shen Bingqing slapped him awkwardly. What he said was true. If he didn''t really care for himself, she might not have the strength to come to the manor today. Maybe she is still sleeping in bed now.


    Although she asked herself once in the morning, it was obvious that he was also controlling the rhythm and making quick decisions. Otherwise, with his performance last night, it would have been impossible to finish in half an hour.


    "Anyway, don''t mess around. Although your family is full of women, it doesn''t mean you can do anything wrong to us. Do you hear me?" Shen Bingqing''s serious anger.


    "Yes, you hear me? Even if we are all your women, it doesn''t mean you can do anything wrong to us." Lin Xueyan giggles.


    "How do I feel that it was a wrong decision to take the police home? I said Bingbing, don''t teach your sisters to be bad at home. You have to be at home. You can do whatever you want easily. " Wu Hao also said solemnly, I''m afraid they will be taken seriously by Shen Bingqing one by one!


    "Of course it''s OK to relax. There are so many women in the family. It''s impossible for you not to touch everyone. But even if you want to relax, you have to wait for the right time. For example, you can do whatever you want at night, but you can''t restrain yourself in the daytime?" Shen Bingqing smiles and is very happy for the support of her sisters.


    "I don''t have a good day either. It''s like I spend every day in bed." Wu Hao gave her a helpless look.


    "It''s not too much, but young master, do you admit it or not? Sometimes in broad daylight, you will take us to the room?" Yu Ting came over and joined their topic.


    "Cough, at home, of course, it''s just a little easier." Wu Hao smiles with guilty heart. The room is full of her own women. If she has an idea, she can''t take it. That''s too failure.


    "That''s why you need to be more controlled during the day." Shen Bingqing said.


    "Good, good. Our officer has the final say, is that all right? Let''s go. I''ll take you in and have a rest! Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for your hard work He said, and a princess picked Shen Bingqing up.


    Finally, he giggled and went back to the house after finishing his work

 Chapter 592

    With Shen Bingqing, there are 12 women in the family.


    Their sisters are sitting together talking and laughing. Wu Hao is squeezed in the corner by them and looks at the women at home with a smile.


    At the beginning, there were only Xu Xinjie and Yu Ting. Unconsciously, there were so many women around. It''s really incredible to think that since she was possessed by Liya, her life has been like hanging up, one woman after another. At the beginning, Xinxin and Tingting always quarreled with each other, and now they are all so harmonious, Even Shen Bingqing, a new member of the family, quickly integrated into everyone and talked and laughed with them. Isn''t this the picture that she had been pursuing?


    Although I didn''t want so many women greedily at the beginning, now this result is undoubtedly what I always wanted. Now it is obvious that this goal has been achieved.


    It''s amazing to think about it.


    "What do you think?" Li Yunyao nestled in his arms, looking at the gentle and satisfied smile on his face, she couldn''t help asking.


    "Thinking about the fate between us, if there is fate in the world, I think it''s not only between you and me, but also between your sisters. Otherwise, how could you have such feelings for each other?" Wu Hao said with a smile, looking at his more delicate and beautiful first love girlfriend, he could not help kissing her. Before, she was still in love with Stuart, but now the two girls don''t know how good their relationship is. At the beginning, they shared the same hatred with xinxintingting, but now? One by one is very good, this is really not fate?


    "Who knows about fate? I don''t know if our sisters are born with such fate, but I''m sure you have made a magical and subtle connection between us girls." Li Yunyao nestled in his arms contentedly and said with a smile, "maybe it''s because you are the first man of every girl. Subconsciously, we all feel that you are our only man, and we are all your common women. We all belong to you alone."


    Hearing their conversation, Xu Xinjie came up and said, "I think the most important reason why our sisters have such a good relationship is that our sisters are always together with their husbands. When we enjoy the husband''s love alone, we only feel a little more attached to her husband. But with our sisters, the feeling that we are all your women will be stronger, And because we enjoy our husband''s love together, this kind of intimacy itself will make our sisters closer. Husband, you are like a bridge between our sisters, making our sisters'' hearts closer and closer. "


    "At the beginning, I just wanted to enjoy you young beauties. I didn''t expect that unexpected things would make your relationship better and better." Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing.


    "We didn''t expect such a result. Before it happened, don''t mention how shy it was. We didn''t even dare to think about this kind of thing, but after it happened, we felt really different. Now I think that we can only get together with our sisters. We can enjoy our husband''s love together. We are very happy when we think about it." Li Yunyao said with a smile.


    "Yes, now I''m a little reluctant to accompany my husband alone. Although I will be very satisfied, I always feel that I lack something."


    "No sisters." Li Yunyao said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, it''s the lack of sisters. I really feel that only sisters can be the happiest, happiest and most satisfied together." Xu Xinjie nodded deeply.


    "Hey, hey, do you two want to..."


    Wu Hao whispered something in their ears. The two little women turned red and patted him twice.


    "Well... Let''s go up first, and you''ll come up later, otherwise it''s too ostentatious." Xu Xinjie spat out her tongue, some witty, some embarrassed.


    "Xinxin, ask Xiaoyou if she wants to be together, at least three people." Li Yunyao said with a red face.


    Xu Xinjie smiles and says something to Xiaoyou''s ear. Xiaoyou immediately laughs and makes an OK gesture.


    One by one, the three of them quietly got up and went upstairs.


    Of course, others have noticed them, but at home, their sisters do whatever they want, especially when Wu Hao is still sitting on the sofa.


    After another five minutes, Wu Hao quietly got up and left. In order to hide his eyes, he walked casually in the living room before pretending to go upstairs.


    "Wife, I''m coming ~ ~"


    The three beauties had already put on their pajamas and waited for him on the bed. Seeing their tender bodies, Wu Hao jumped on them with a smile.


    "Wait a minute. Don''t leave the door open every time. Go and close it first." Li Yunyao said angrily that they are sneaking up to make out with him now. It''s always bad to have too obvious voices, though they are easy to find.


    Wu Hao waved and the door closed gently.


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs, their sisters were chatting happily, but they didn''t notice when Wu Hao disappeared.


    But they chatted and felt something was wrong.


    "What sound?"


    Shen Bingqing was the first to hear a slight sound from upstairs. When she said that, everyone was quiet. For a moment, a group of women on the sofa turned red.


    "The villain just told him not to mess around in broad daylight. It''s starting again." Zhao Shuhan can''t laugh or cry. Seeing that their sisters are missing three, and listening to the voice upstairs, we can know what''s going on. Xinxin, Xiaoyou and Yaoyao are enjoying his love upstairs.


    "This guy is so unscrupulous at home?" Although I have psychological preparation, it''s too presumptuous.


    "Usually it''s OK. It''s basically the same on Saturdays and Sundays." Yu Ting smiles, but she doesn''t feel anything.


    "Husband is good or bad, do not say a word to secretly run up." Stuart pouted, a little ready to move.


    "Why, Nana, you''re upset again, aren''t you?" Lin Xueyan giggled and told Shen Bingqing: "the reason why Saturday and Sunday are more unrestrained is that everyone wants to relax with him after a week''s tiredness. The most important thing is that these girls usually have classes, so even if they have to play in the evening, it''s us who help them share a little more. When it comes to Saturday and Sunday, they have a rest, Everyone wants to make up for what they usually do. "


    "No, let''s ask my brother to help us to practice well." Lin Yuyan spat out her tongue.


    "That is to say."


    With a smile, she pulls on Lin Yuxin, sherry and Liya.


    "My husband is so bad. We went up to stop him. We all told him that he was not allowed to mess around in broad daylight, but he sneaked around behind our back. This wind can''t last long. Sisters, let''s go up to stop his evil behavior."


    Four people giggled and went upstairs

 Chapter 593

    In the afternoon, I know why we are so intimate. It''s really obvious that we are all women of one man. It''s really obvious that we are sisters in the process of intimacy. She doesn''t know whether her heartbeat is happy or not, but she really feels good except for shyness. Although they all belong to him as a man, But it''s just because they only belong to a man that they feel so good. He has every woman of them, and every woman of them is still pure. They only pay all for a man, and every sister is really intimate because they are only his own woman.


    Although they didn''t talk about the previous topic, Shen Bingqing had a feeling in her heart that if he brought a woman who had been occupied by other men, maybe the sisters would never be really close, because she also had this feeling after this afternoon, and they all just wanted to give themselves to him, One of the important reasons why the sisters can be so close is that they all belong to him. This special reason makes them feel like a whole. Everyone can accept that they are close to each other. But if they come to a woman who has been occupied by other men, it will destroy the integrity of each other in an instant, It will make everyone feel uncomfortable. Seriously, it''s really unacceptable.


    Even if he wants to take other women home, he must not let other men have it!


    Even if she didn''t talk about this topic, Shen Bingqing had a clear sense in her heart that only when we all belong to him, their sisters can really be intimate. In this way, everyone can follow him as he likes, but he wants to bring that kind of woman back, and even doesn''t want him to touch everyone, let alone play with him.


    "What do you think?" Wu Hao gave her a kiss on the face.


    "No, just wondering why your women are so close." Shen Bingqing leaned in his arms, very relaxed.


    "Is there an answer?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "Because your women are very pure, everyone belongs to you completely. The more we play with you, the more we feel like we all belong to you." At least one afternoon, this feeling is very strong, and his sisters together to enjoy his love, that kind of intimacy is really unprecedented.


    "You are all women who belong to me." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes, you are proud. Let''s get up. I''m a little hungry without dinner at night. " Shen Bingqing embarrassed to say, an afternoon in play, and did not eat at night, this will be really hungry.


    "I gave it to you in the afternoon, but you let a few little girls have enough." Wu Hao''s bad smile made Shen Bingqing feel embarrassed. She bit him in the chest. She was too shy to talk.


    "Next time let them feed you a little, ah, the pain is good, I won''t say it, OK."


    "Are you awake?"


    Xu Xinjie rubs her eyes and stretches. She finds Yuxin in her arms and hugs her. She hugs her and yawns. At the last moment in the afternoon, she and Yuxin enjoy his love. After that, they fall asleep.


    "The sisters in the family are really as good as sisters." Shen Bingqing couldn''t help saying.


    "Hey, hey, it''s all my credit."


    "Narcissism." Shen Bingqing gave him a white look, but did not deny that without him to connect each of their sisters, they really could not have such a relationship.


    Even if she just came here, she felt closer to each of them in the afternoon, not to mention that they enjoyed his love every day. Because of this, Shen Bingqing felt that she would live more and more happily in this family.


    "Xinxin, are you hungry? Shall we get up and get something to eat? " Shen Bingqing comes out of his arms, turns over and hugs Lin Yuxin with Xu Xinjie. It''s really good to be lazy with his sisters. I never thought it could be like this before.


    "Well, I''m really hungry. Honey, how about you? Do you want to get up? "


    "I''ll feed you all, and of course I''m hungry." Wu Hao said with a smile and gave Shelly a kiss on her face, carefully letting her sleep well.


    "No, I had a sip of Yuxin last night when they were full." Xu Xinjie is blushing and spitting out her tongue. Shen Bingqing is said to be blushing. Last night, they all drank directly from themselves. How shy are they.


    "Why don''t we say that? I''m so shy." Shen Bingqing whispered.


    "Hee hee, next time Bingbing, you can drink these little girls. They are more and more naughty." Xu Xinjie teased.


    "So are you, Xinxin." Shen Bingqing''s face turned red. Although the sisters really enjoyed themselves and became more intimate with each other, she didn''t experience it several times and couldn''t stop being shy.


    "Hee hee, let''s not talk about it."


    They are very quiet, Na Meilin, Xue Yan, Yu Ting, Zhao Shuhan and Li Yunyao wake up.


    "I was just discussing with my husband whether to get up and get something to eat. How about you? Would you like to get up and eat? " Xu Xinjie whispered.


    "Well, I feel a little hungry, too." Zhao Shuhan and Li Yunyao sleep together and sit up and stretch.


    "Let''s get up, too." Na Mei kisses Lin Xueyan on the face and gets up lazily.


    "How many of them? Shall we call them Yu Ting takes Li Yunyao''s hand and comes down from the bed. She is careful not to step on the sleeping girls.


    "It''s strange that some of them will be hungry. When they go to bed, they are full one by one. Let them go on sleeping, not to mention contented." Zhao Shuhan joked in a low voice. The girls giggled and went downstairs with Wu Hao surrounded by his pajamas on the bed.


    "What would you like to eat?" Wu Hao looks at them with a smile.


    "I don''t know ~ ~"


    Several people lazily sat on the sofa and leaned together. Although they were a little hungry, they were tossed about by him for an afternoon, and several women didn''t have much strength.


    "Why don''t I give it to you next?"


    "I hate you. Who wants to eat it?" Shen Bingqing blushed and lost a pillow. She thought he wanted to feed them.


    "I''m really talking about noodles. Where do you think you are?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    Shen Bingqing''s face is more red. She grabs the pillow on Na Mei''s hand and smashes it in the past. This bastard, on purpose!?


    "Well, don''t tease Bingbing. It happens that we don''t have much energy. Today you just wait on us and do something for us." Lin Xueyan said with a smile that Bingbing is more shy than them.


    "OK, wait!"


    Wu Hao eyebrows a pick into the kitchen, a rare opportunity to prepare their own women supper, in a good mood, the noodles will be super delicious!

 Chapter 594

    Wu Hao hummed a little song to make noodles in the kitchen. He didn''t give himself the chance to help them in the kitchen. It''s rare to give them a chance to show off.


    Their seven sisters are lazy and don''t want to move on the sofa. Although they have rested for a few hours, they can still feel the happiness of the sisters and their beloved man in both body and heart. Looking at the sisters around them, everyone''s face is filled with sweet happiness, and they look at each other with the same happy smile.


    "Bingbing seems very happy, too." Nami said with a smile.


    "I''m obviously shy." Shen Bingqing covered her face and said, "although I was with you before, this time I was really together. I feel really shy, and you are good or bad. You know I''m shy, and you let him release in my body all the time. Nana and they are so bad that they want to drink. I don''t know that I can be shy just like a little girl."


    "Everyone wants to help you improve your accomplishments." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "It can be promoted slowly. On the first day, I''m almost ashamed." Shen Bingqing''s red face is not like a cool policeman at all, but more like an 18-year-old girl.


    "What''s so shy about being with you, just be intimate with your husband." Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "It''s only when we''re together that we''re shy."


    "Yes, yes? How can I feel that Bingbing is very happy with you all? " Li Yunyao giggles.


    "That is to say, I thought Bingbing would be very embarrassed to ask us to help, but I felt that Bingbing accepted it very quickly. When I was tired, I pulled all of us to help. I felt that I had a good time." Yu Ting giggles.


    "Maybe it''s... Maybe it''s because I have Nami with me for the first time. I feel that it''s very good to be with you all, and it''s easy to accept." Shen Bingqing was really embarrassed to continue to discuss this topic with them. She changed the topic and said, "Wu Hao, can he cook?"


    "Where she can cook, she can only fish noodles, but the noodles he fished are delicious." Lin Xueyan said with a smile that she didn''t tease her little sister any more. It''s really good to be able to do this at home just now.


    "In the future, if he wants to make us late, I should let him get up and cook supper for us, so that he won''t play forever." Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry. He has so much energy. I''m afraid he won''t get up to make supper for us. If he just feeds us one by one in the room, we will be shy." Zhao Shuhan joked that all the girls suddenly turned red. Let alone, with his current vigorous experience, he can really feed their sisters in the room. Although he gets used to it, he will still be very shy.


    "I don''t think he''s that fast either. Shall we go out for a walk together?" Nami said.


    "Well, I''ve been in my room for most of the day. I just went outside to get some air." Li Yunyao stretched, gentle and shy, as she was also moistened by love a lot of lively.


    "Does Yao Yao feel that she''s getting smaller and smaller?" Zhao Shuhan gave her a kiss on the face.


    "I don''t understand. It''s true that I feel very happy with him and everyone together every day." Li Yunyao smiles happily.


    "I find that you are very happy with him." Shen Bingqing said.


    "We are not only happy with him, but also with our sisters." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    With a smile, the girls went for a walk in the manor.


    Shen Bingqing looks at the sisters around her and feels more confident than ever. These girls are the sisters she wants to live with in the future. Like them, she belongs to the man who is making supper for everyone in the kitchen. Together, they become the hostess of the family. Everyone has an independent and distinct character, and they respect and tolerate each other.


    I couldn''t understand and accept it before, but now I not only understand why they are willing to be with him and why their relationship is so harmonious, but I am more willing to accept this fact.


    Perhaps, from the first night when she was accompanied by Nami, she was destined to become the closest sister to each of them.


    That''s what happened.


    There is no doubt that they are the most intimate sisters now. We are enjoying the same man''s favor and loving a man together. His everything belongs to their sisters, and their everything belongs to him alone.


    "Bingbing said that she was not very happy. She laughed like a flower." Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "I''ve been moistened by my husband all afternoon, and my face is pink. Now I laugh more like a flower." Li Yunyao also joked.


    "Yes, yes, it''s very happy, but I''m not happy alone. So are all of you. You look happy when you are moistened by him." Shen Bingqing is no longer shy and laughs with them.


    "The young master didn''t nourish us today. He nourishes Bingbing." Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "Let him nourish you that night. He''s full of energy anyway."


    "Forget it. I''ve been tossed about by him all afternoon. I want to have a good sleep with you at night." Zhao Shuhan stretched out and said with a smile.


    "It seems that it''s better to sleep after being moistened by my husband." Xu Xinjie said playfully.


    "Then Xinxin will let him go to bed after dinner." The girls giggled and made fun of them.


    "I don''t want to be alone. If I want to, of course, we''ll be together. Hee hee, don''t say you don''t like it. Every time my husband enjoys his nourishment, everyone is very satisfied and happy."


    All the girls were ashamed to smile, but they didn''t deny it. The sisters in the family really enjoyed his moistening.


    "It''s supposed to be psychological. Because everyone is his woman, it''s a wonderful feeling to be moistened by him, isn''t it? " Shen Bingqing is not sure.


    "Psychological effect should be part of it? Every time my husband releases himself in his body, he really feels that his whole body and mind are moistened. " Li Yunyao said in a shy voice.


    "Yes, it''s not just a psychological function. It''s really comfortable to feel the moisture of the young master." Yu Ting also said.


    "It''s not supposed to be that obvious." Shen Bingqing shook her head.


    "Bingbing is enjoying his moistening this afternoon. It should be very obvious. Do you think it''s a psychological effect or something else?" Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "Me?"


    I can''t help blushing when I think about the feeling of being fully moistened by him, but... It seems that it''s really not just a psychological effect. Every time he releases himself in his body, he can feel that his body is moistened by a warm force. The feeling from the inside out of the body seems really obvious.

 Chapter 595

    "In fact, it has been moistened."


    Nami said with a smile: "don''t forget that we can absorb power from him, especially after he is released. In the process of absorbing power, power is also nourishing our bodies, so this feeling is not only psychological, but also you don''t find yourself more and more beautiful? The skin is more and more white and tender, the eyes are more and more clear and bright, and even the hair is more and more glossy. The relationship between this and cultivation is not particularly big, but is inseparable with his moistening. "


    Nami thought about it and said, "you see, I should have a more obvious contrast. Before I gave him my cultivation, he was still very high and his skin was very white and shiny. But now his skin is not only white and shiny, but also has a kind of white and pink tenderness. It''s all because of his constant moisturizing effect, so you are the same."


    "It seems so." Lin Xueyan looked at Na Mei carefully. She said that although Na Mei''s skin was white and glossy before, it was not as transparent and tender as it is now.


    A few of them had never seen Na Mei before, so they didn''t know what Na Mei was like before, but they were very happy to hear her say so.


    "It seems that we should let our husband nourish our sisters more in the future. I didn''t expect that in addition to helping us increase our accomplishments, our husband could make us more beautiful. It seems that we have another reason to love our husband." Xu Xinjie chuckled.


    "Isn''t he enough to nourish us now?" Zhao Shuhan joked.


    Xu Xinjie''s face turned red, as if it was enough.


    "Xinxin''s words should be changed, because our sisters have another reason to enjoy his moistening." Li Yunyao said with a smile.


    The girls giggled, and even Shen Bingqing couldn''t help laughing together. She had just been moistened by him for two days. I don''t know if it will really make her skin better. But it''s a fact that she really feels good moistened by him.


    "How happy ~ ~"


    Li Yunyao opens her arms and embraces this beautiful night.


    "Who would have thought we were still fighting there before?" Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "Fortunately, you are all very happy now, otherwise I would really blame myself. At the beginning, Wu Hao already had Tingting, and I set up Xinxin to be with him. At that time, when you girls were always quarreling, Wu Hao was so depressed that I really didn''t know whether I was right or wrong, but now it seems to be right. I can see you are so happy with him, I''m relieved. " Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "Thanks to Hanhan at that time, I bravely pursued my love. Otherwise, I would not have been with him, let alone become such a close sister with you." Xu Xinjie said with a happy smile.


    "Maybe this is fate. None of us thought that our future life would be like this, but fate brought us together to him and made us good sisters." Nami sighed: "as the director of death in the netherworld, I really didn''t think that I would give myself to a human man, but in the end, not only me, but also our netherworld goddess and time goddess have become his women. There are too many unpredictable things in the world. Maybe this is the real meaning of fate, unpredictable and beautiful."


    "Is Nami the God of death? Who is the goddess of time and the goddess of the nether world? " Shen Bingqing stared at them.


    "Let''s talk while walking. The more ice you are worth, the less you will care about the secular eyes, because our family is very special." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    While walking, the women chatted, sometimes surprised and sometimes laughing.


    Wu Hao finished the noodles and brought them out. As a result, no one saw them.


    "Go upstairs to sleep again?" Drum bag a, upstairs a look at the room on the five little girls sleeping in bed, went out of the window to look outside, well, the sisters ran out for a walk in the evening.


    Help five little Laurie to cover the bed, close the door gently and go downstairs.


    "Don''t you guys have no strength? And the strength to wander around? " Wu Hao appeared behind them with a smile.


    "I hate you. I''m scared by you." Li Yunyao patted him on the chest and gave him a angry look.


    "What are you talking about so happily?" Wu Hao walks among them with Li Yunyao in one hand and Shen Bingqing in the other.


    "What else can we talk about? You have the most common topic." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, talk about me, isn''t it?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "Narcissism." All the girls gave him a angry look, and his face turned red. Although he was narcissistic, he was really powerful. He could satisfy all the twelve sisters, which was really extraordinary.


    "Well, I''m not kidding you. We''re telling Bingbing the story of every sister in the family, especially Xue Lili, yanami and Xiaoyou, and everything that happened before." Lin Xueyan said.


    "Is that enough?"


    "Almost. What do you want to do? "


    "What can I do for you? I''ve made the noodles and I''ve come out to ask you to go back to eat. How can I make it look like I''m going to cheat you to go home for something?" Wu Hao rolled his eyes.


    All the girls were stunned and forgot about it.


    "Yes, my husband has worked hard. Let''s go. Let''s go home for supper. I haven''t eaten noodles made by my husband for a long time. Let''s see if my husband''s craftsmanship has declined." Xu Xinjie chuckled and pushed him back.


    The girls went home after them with a smile.


    "I feel very happy to live with you all." Shen Bingqing said with a heartfelt smile.


    "He dares to make you unhappy. Our sisters will help you deal with him." Nami said with a smile.


    "Yes, if he dares to bully Bingbing you, we will stand on your side. Although we are all his women, we are all sisters under any circumstances. If he wants to love us, we should love each other. If he wants to be happy, we should make each of us happy." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "Well." Shen Bingqing nodded heavily. She never thought that she would be moved by them, but now she is really moved. Is that why the sisters have deep feelings!?


    Back home, the seven women enjoyed his service thoroughly tonight. They sat down and continued to talk and laugh. Wu Hao brought out the noodles one by one.


    "Here comes my wives. Try the supper my husband prepared for you." Wu Hao sat down among them, satisfied.


    "It''s just a bowl of noodles. You''re proud."


    The girls giggled and ate it. Although the noodles were very simple, they did taste good.


    "It''s full of heart. The better the mood, the better the noodles." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "When did you finish enjoying our sister? So I''ll let you do it later. " Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "If you are willing to eat noodles every night, I don''t mind. I''m proud to be able to do something for my women."


    "Forget it."


    All the girls laughed. Although it tasted good, they couldn''t eat noodles every night.

 Chapter 596

    A bowl of noodles to eat, one by one to eat contented.


    Simple but warm, this is an irresistible happiness for any woman.


    Around not only the beloved man, but also the intimate sisters, we eat and drink enough, lazily leaning on the sofa to enjoy the comfort and warmth.


    "I have some idea why you let him be unscrupulous at home." Shen Bingqing leaned against Wu Hao''s arms and enjoyed his reassuring chest. She was a little shy and said, "when you are at home with everyone, you will be very down-to-earth and satisfied in your heart. Moreover, as a woman, you will be very happy in your heart. At this time, even if you want to do something, you will agree to him, because you really feel that intimacy and tenderness is a good thing."


    "It''s like I''m the biggest villain." Wu Hao smiles and pinches her face, joking: "don''t pull me up when you want to, go to your little sister."


    "If you think too much, I won''t take the initiative." Shen Bingqing also reached out and pinched his face.


    "Don''t say it too early. We used to think that girls wouldn''t take the initiative to think about it, but we often enjoy his love, often enjoy his moistening, sometimes we really want his love." Xu Xinjie chuckled.


    The girls also laughed. Although this is shy, it''s also true. The more often you enjoy it, the more you will find that girls will be developed and enjoy the beauty.


    Shen Bingqing is not sure by her saying that. It turns out that many things that she thinks will not happen will happen around him and in this family. We can see from their expressions that they must have experienced this process. They are all occupied one by one. Then she is not sure whether she will be the same as them.


    "Well, let''s not say that. After eating, I''ll go for a walk and almost go to bed." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "Yes, I''ll be with you."


    "Well."


    The women stretched out and stood up.


    "Yao Yao, you call ~ ~"


    Before they went out, Stuart came downstairs yawning with her cell phone.


    "Girl, when you come down, can you put on your clothes first?" Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. Although she can enjoy her tender body every day, she still has a lot of ideas when she looks at her slim posture.


    "They just took down the cell phone."


    Si Tu Na pours into his arms and gives her cell phone to Li Yunyao. The phone she just called has hung up automatically because there has been no answer for a long time. She is really sleepy and tired of rubbing in Wu Hao''s arms with her eyes closed.


    "You girl."


    Wu Hao picked her up, sat down on the sofa, let her sleep on her lap in his arms, put his arms around her, and caressed her smooth and delicate body.


    "Well, don''t move your hands and feet. Nana sleepy young master will take her to sleep. Sleep naked here. Be careful of catching cold." Yu tingdao.


    "OK, I''ll go to bed with the little girl first." He gave her a kiss on the face and carried her upstairs.


    Li Yunyao just got through the phone when she came down.


    It''s Zheng Jiaxuan.


    "Hello, Xuanxuan, I didn''t hear the phone upstairs just now. I haven''t gone to bed so late?" Li Yunyao said.


    "Well, you haven''t slept yet, and you still live with them?"


    "Well, I live with everyone."


    "Oh, is it convenient now? I miss you a little. Can you come with me tonight? "


    "What''s the matter? Are you in a bad mood? "


    "A little bit."


    "Is it alone at home again?"


    "Well."


    "Well, wait for me at home. I''ll go to your side later. I''ll look for a horror film just like before. We''ll watch it together later."


    "Well, you should be safe on the way."


    "Well, I''ll see you then."


    Li Yunyao hung up and suddenly looked a little complicated.


    "What happened to Xuanxuan?" Zhao Shuhan asked, since Li Yunyao has something to do here, we won''t go out for a walk, pulling her to sit on the sofa again.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that Xuanxuan is in a bad mood. She wants me to go with her." Li Yunyao, leaning against Zhao Shuhan, looks at Wu Hao.


    "Let Hao take you there." Lin Xueyan way, cut the hair in front of the forehead.


    "Yes, it''s better for your husband to see you off at night." Xu Xinjie said.


    "Well." Li Yunyao said but didn''t start. She looked at Wu Hao and her sisters.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Ting asked.


    "It''s about Xuanxuan."


    Li Yunyao hesitated for a moment and said, "since I lived with you, Xuanxuan has always been in a bad mood. In fact, I know why she is in a bad mood. I''ve been thinking about this recently."


    "What do you say?" Zhao Shuhan asked curiously.


    "Actually, I know Xuanxuan likes me..."


    "Damn it." On hearing this, Wu Hao called out directly. It turns out that the reason why no one can catch up with the girl is that there is something wrong with her sexual orientation.


    "Husband, don''t interrupt me. Xuanxuan and I have been friends since junior high school. In fact, when I was in grade two, I knew that Xuanxuan liked me, but I think girls are more pure. Even if Xuanxuan liked me, she just liked me, so I''m not so good. Anyway, we''re still friends. Just keep this relationship, It turns out that Xuanxuan is also afraid that we will not be so close beyond the relationship, so she never actively expressed her ideas. "


    Li Yunyao said: "when I first fell in love with my husband, Xuanxuan was very sad, but the girl''s feelings were really pure. Later she knew that I was very happy, so she wished us well. At that time, she had a good relationship with us, but later, because of Nana''s relationship, I broke up with her husband, and she was very unhappy, The girl she likes is entrusted to a boy. As a result, he makes others sad. It''s strange that she''s not angry. "


    "It''s no wonder that since then that girl has seen me just as she has seen her nemesis. It turns out that there is still such a reason." Wu Hao suddenly realized.


    "After I came back, Xuanxuan was very happy. She was very opposed to me when I wanted to be with you again. But who made me fall in love with you? Girls always remember their first man. Maybe they left the mark of this man in their heart for the first time. After I was with you again, Xuanxuan was in a bad mood, In particular, I know that you are even more unhappy than I have many other women. Sometimes when we are together, she will always persuade me to break up with you from time to time. Alas, I don''t know how to explain my happiness to her. At school, she also knows that I am very close to Xinxin and Nana, but she can''t understand. " Li Yunyao sighed.


    "So? What do you want to say? " Wu haodao, it seems that she has something to say

 Chapter 597

    "I don''t know whether to say it or not." Li Yunyao is very embarrassed.


    "Yao Yao, what do you mean..."


    Yu Ting felt her idea and said tentatively, "do you want her to come to our house? And become sisters with us? "


    "Well, that''s what I think."


    Li Yunyao thought for a moment and said, "although I don''t regard Xuanxuan as that kind of relationship, I really regard her as my best friend. I just thought, I have become a sister with everyone. If Xuanxuan can be my sister, it should be very good. At least I won''t lose a best friend and she won''t lose a friend, I just don''t know if we are willing to accept one more sister. " After that, Li Yunyao looked at everyone, but she had no bottom in her heart.


    Shen Bingqing''s situation is a bit different. Her husband took her in a bit out of interest. Everyone knows that. In addition, her conditions are all in line with the requirements of entering the family, so everyone doesn''t object. However, Xuanxuan is different. Although her conditions fully meet the requirements of her sisters for the girls to enter the family, But with Wu Hao between one no feelings, two no entanglement, in fact, really can''t find her into this home reason.


    But that''s what she thought.


    Xinxin is her good sister. Nana, who used to be her rival in love, has become her good sister now. To be honest, she really wants her and herself to be real good sisters.


    "That girl is willing to be my woman." Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. She didn''t expect that this girl still has this idea. Although Zheng Jiaxuan is a top school flower like them, she always treats herself as an enemy and never gives herself a good face. Even if she wants to, she certainly doesn''t want to.


    "Bingbing didn''t want to at first, but now she''s happy at home?" Li Yunyao said.


    "From my own experience, I feel... After a girl gives herself to a man, it''s really easy to be convinced." Shen Bingqing said. After thinking about it, she said, "I don''t know how to participate in the discussion. I just entered the family myself, so I don''t want other girls to join me. You see, for me, the meaning of one more girl is only to have 12 sisters instead of 11 sisters. To be honest, it really doesn''t make any difference."


    "I don''t have any opinions about Xuanxuan''s joining. I think she''s very nice. In fact, although we don''t have much contact with each other, sometimes I think she really cares about Yaoyao. If she becomes a sister, I think she''ll have a good relationship with everyone." Xu Xinjie said.


    "I don''t mind Xuanxuan''s words." Zhao Shuhan said.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. Anyway, one more sister is not much, one less sister is not much." Nami smiles and pokes Wu Hao, joking: "but you, one more is 13 women, you don''t want to say anything?"


    "I think, although I have all of you, how can I feel that I have no words in this matter? If you decide, can I fail to live up to your hopes? " Wu Hao shook his head, a little sad.


    "It''s OK for you to shake your head. For you, if you have one more woman at night, you will have one more beautiful woman to enjoy. Now you shake your head. When you really have it, you are happy." Lin Xueyan angrily glanced at him, thought about it and said seriously, "I''m not familiar with this Xuanxuan, so it''s hard to evaluate her. What I want to say is that we have 13 sisters in our family, and there are really many girls in our family. Xuanxuan should be the woman our sisters find for him. Hao, you are not allowed to take girls home."


    "So, Xueyan, do you mean you agree?" Li Yunyao is very happy.


    "Since you all have no objection, I can also accept it. As Nami said, we already have twelve sisters. It doesn''t matter if we add another one." Lin Xueyan said that it''s really not a big feeling to have one more sister now. She just thinks that there are so many sisters in her family. She feels that she can''t continue to increase, otherwise she really has a little more.


    "Tingting, what about you?" Li Yunyao looks at Yu Ting expectantly. Even if one of her sisters opposes, she will have a problem in her heart. After all, taking other girls home is related to every sister in the family, so she''d better get the consent of every sister.


    "I don''t know if there are more sisters at home or because I''ve been living with them for a long time. Now I really don''t have a big opinion about one more sister or two more sisters. Unlike before, when I knew that the young master wanted to be with other girls, I was very jealous." Yu Ting said with a smile: "now I think it doesn''t matter whether we have more or less sisters. The important thing is whether we are happy together. As long as we are happy together, it doesn''t matter whether we have more or less sisters."


    "Yes, yes." Li Yunyao jumped up and hugged her sisters one by one. She was very happy to get their understanding and support.


    "Well, we believe in your eyes." Lin Xueyan hugs her and kisses her on the face.


    "Yes, yes." Li Yunyao also gave her a kiss on the face and jumped with joy.


    "The skirt is floating up, and my husband has seen all my butt." Xu Xinjie giggled and pressed her skirt. When her sisters came down, they wore a nightgown, which had nothing to wear.


    Li Yunyao sticks out her tongue and sits down on Wu Hao''s lap.


    "My husband, you need to come on. Our sisters have found you a beautiful girlfriend together. You should try to get her down as soon as possible. Oh, hee hee, try to bring us a sister back as soon as possible." Li Yunyao gave him a kiss on the face.


    Wu Hao looks at them.


    With Shen Bingqing''s experience, she is no longer worried about one more woman.


    "I said with a smile," wives, this is the woman you asked me to find. I really take other girls home. Don''t think there are too many sisters in your family then, hehe. "


    "There are many, but it''s OK to have one or two more. Just don''t bring us one in a few days. Although our family is your harem now, you can''t really get three six courtyards and seventy-two concubines." Lin Xueyan poked him in the head and said, "I''ve really had enough recently. After taking Xuanxuan home, I''ll take care that our sisters will practice with you. Don''t mess around."


    "Yes! That''s it! " Although the recent two girls are sisters they find for themselves, he is very cheap and good.


    "Then... Will my husband go with me tonight?" Li Yunyao looks at him with a smile.


    "I can''t guarantee that I''ll take care of that little girl tonight." Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "I don''t mind if you have such a way for Xuanxuan to accept it. Hee hee, it happens that I can accompany Xuanxuan tonight. I don''t know if Xuanxuan has ever thought of such a thing!"


    "Since you''re going, go upstairs and change your clothes. Don''t be too late." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "Let''s go." Wu Hao picked up the little beauty in his arms

 Chapter 598

    Upstairs.


    Li Yunyao and Wu Hao put on their clothes.


    Wu Hao really doesn''t have much to think about. Anyway, one more woman is nothing new to him. And if you think about it carefully, Zheng Jiaxuan seems to be the only one who hasn''t become his own woman among the women you''ve met. What''s more to think about? After you take her away, there''s nothing to think about, I can practice with them.


    As soon as Li Yunyao went upstairs and saw the five little sisters on the bed, she was worried again.


    Although they all agree with the idea of taking Xuanxuan home, they haven''t agreed yet. She wants everyone of her sisters to agree to this, so that she won''t have any psychological burden.


    "Will the five of them refuse?" Li Yunyao dressed and sat on the edge of the bed.


    "I feel like they like to have more sisters at home." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "It''s true that among the five of them, Liya, Shirley and Xiaoyou must be more indifferent. One more sister is more playmate for them. Nana and Yuxin are proud little princesses now. If they want one more sister in the family, they won''t mind. It depends on whether Xuanxuan can get along well with everyone after she comes back." Yu tingdao.


    "I''m still a little worried. Would you like to tell them?" Li Yunyao hesitated.


    "Well, well, it doesn''t matter. We can all accept it, not to mention the two of them. Maybe they will like Xuanxuan more. You two should go over quickly. Now that we are upstairs, we will go to bed." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Hehe, let Xuanxuan play with these two little girls several times to make sure they are intimate." Wu Hao had a bad smile, and the girls patted him in a coquettish way. It was nice of him to say that he was so shy. I don''t know when it was the best way for their sisters to become intimate.


    "You go to bed early, my wife." Wu Hao hugged Li Yunyao one by one and took her downstairs.


    "Come on." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "Yes, husband, come on." Xu Xinjie also laughed.


    "Don''t worry, I promise to take that girl home for you. It''s your assigned task. How can I not finish it well?" Wu Hao grinned and gave them a big kiss.


    "Like a hooligan." Lin Xueyan smiles at him and pulls her sisters to bed.


    "Isn''t it? I really think he''s just like a hooligan. When he pursues me, he''ll come back to me." Shen Bingqing said sincerely.


    "The young master has been a gentleman for some time. He has been trying to make us willing to follow him. Maybe we find it useless later." Yu Ting said with a smile.


    "Don''t talk about him, I''m sleepy ~ ~ ~ hee hee, I sleep between Leia and Shirley, let them hold me." Xu Xinjie has quietly climbed to bed with a smile and put her arms around the two Lori goddesses. The two of them stick to their bodies like jade. Even girls really enjoy it. No wonder he likes to enjoy them every time he gets to bed. They should be really comfortable, right!? I don''t know how he feels. Anyway, as a girl, I enjoy the wonderful feeling he brings.


    "Xinxin has been a little bit black recently, just like these little girls." Nami joked that she had already gone to bed. She watched the little sisters giggle and go to bed with each other. Now she really likes to go to bed with her sisters at night.


    "That is to say, today Xinxin you are also all kinds of bullying me." Shen Bingqing said with a red face.


    "No, I''m happy with my sisters. I''m sleeping." Xu Xinjie spits out her tongue playfully, yawns and sleeps with them.


    The girls laughed and went to bed to play with him in the afternoon. Although there were twelve sisters, they were still very tired because of him. Would it be better to have another sister?


    The sisters looked at each other, laughed, hugged each other and turned off the lights.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Yunyao takes Wu Hao to the downstairs of Zheng Jiaxuan''s residence.


    Two people do a registration, into the community.


    "She usually lives alone?" Wu Hao takes Li Yunyao by the hand.


    "She usually lives with her parents, but both of them are busy people. They fly all over the world. It''s hard to see them twice a month, so it''s not bad for her to live alone." Li Yunyao said.


    "Hehe, then we can come and accompany her often." Wu Hao joked.


    "Husband, you''re a bit stupid. We often come to accompany Xuanxuan, so we can leave our sisters behind. We''d better let Xuanxuan live in our house, then we can all join together." Li Yunyao blushed and said in a low voice: "I don''t know when, I''ve become more and more fond of sleeping with my sisters, eating with them, and living with them in class. I feel that working with them is my real way of life."


    "I like to enjoy your sisters more and more. Everyone makes me lose my soul." Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "That''s not what I hate people talking about." Li Yunyao looked at him angrily and said seriously: "I know my husband likes to enjoy our sisters, and our sisters all like her husband''s love, so I think Xuanxuan will gradually fall in love with her happiness as a girl after she accepts it. So husband, you should come on and try to win Xuanxuan as soon as possible. I will try my best to cooperate with you if there is anything I need to cooperate with you, Hee hee, my first time was with Nana, and Xuanxuan''s first time I wanted to accompany her. "


    "I think, ah, I don''t know how many men will envy me for having you women. It''s ok if I don''t object to looking for women. I have to introduce women to me. Alas, I really can''t imagine that you used to be jealous."


    Wu Hao smiles, pulls her away and quickly steps upstairs.


    "Come on, don''t let the little girl wait at home."


    "Xuanxuan, seeing you coming, I don''t know if she will hit me." Li Yunyao poked out her tongue playfully.


    "If she dares to fight with you, I''ll make her tired." Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "I hate it. Even if I want you to be gentle, I''ll help Xuanxuan once or twice in the evening. So husband, you can''t go too far. If you want Xuanxuan, we''ll have to wait for all our sisters to accompany you when she comes home, You can do it in any way. "


    "Is my self-control that bad?" be able neither to cry nor to laugh.


    "Who knows you? At home, more than a dozen of our sisters will accompany you. You will still make us feel powerless. Let alone two of them. Besides, Xuanxuan is still the first time. So you have to control yourself."


    "Cough, as if I must have her tonight."


    "Husband, fight for it."


    "Cough, let''s go, let''s go."


    "Hee hee, my husband wants to come on."

 Chapter 599

    Zheng Jiaxuan finished the horror film and sat on the bed waiting for Li Yunyao to come.


    Their best friends used to like this when they were together. They wanted to find a horror film that was not particularly scary. They sat at the head of the bed and leaned together. Because it was a horror film, they would hold hands. When they were nervous and excited, they would hold hands involuntarily.


    She likes the feeling.


    Maybe it''s because her native family can''t feel the warm feeling of family when men and women are together. She doesn''t know when she began to like girls. Because she has always had a good relationship with Li Yunyao, she is the first girl who makes her feel like a girl, For other girls... She has no obvious feeling, so she is not sure whether she really likes girls, but she is very clear that she likes her best friend Li Yunyao.


    It has to be said that girls are not as possessive as boys in this aspect. Although she knows that Li Yunyao and Wu Hao are not happy after they are together, she sincerely wishes her happiness. I hope she can be happy all the time, but... The second time they are together, she doesn''t wish much, Because the girl she likes is not only with him alone, there are a lot of other girls around him, how can she willingly entrust the girl she likes to him!?


    She wants to persuade Yao Yao to break up with him. She always feels that such feelings can''t last at all. If it''s true love, he can''t be with so many girls. It''s obvious that he just plays with their bodies and feelings. It''s no harm for him to play with one more girl, and all of them are such beautiful girls. Naturally, he is happy.


    But they can''t think that way.


    It''s a pity that all kinds of persuasion have no effect, and she still can''t listen to it.


    What''s more depressing to her is that she can''t listen. It''s obvious that she has a very good relationship with other women. Xu Xinjie, stuna and teacher Zhao are also his women. Her relationship with them can be seen by discerning people that they are very close. What they know is only their friend relationship. What they don''t know is that they are sisters.


    Not to mention sad, not to mention jealous, she just can''t understand.


    Yao Yao knows that these girls are all Wu Hao''s women, but she has such a good relationship with them that she really can''t understand.


    In her opinion, this kind of good is nothing but a bubble that is blown up by a person. There is danger of disillusionment at any moment. The palace play is not real, but the harem of real history is also cruel. For the sake of status and favours, where can a woman not fight?


    She doesn''t know about Wu Hao''s family, but she can also vaguely know that Wu Hao''s family is a huge empire. As the present Prince and future heir of the Empire, isn''t the woman around him for the upper position? What''s the difference between this and the real harem? Men fight on the surface, women fight behind. Isn''t this a real harem drama?


    She always thinks that Yaoyao is a gentle and shy girl. Even if she can accept sharing a man with so many women, her character will be hurt in the end when she lives in such a dark and intriguing family.


    If she can, she certainly hopes that she can get rid of such a life as soon as possible.


    Even if she has not been hurt now, the future will certainly lead to the inevitable result. It is a good thing to remind her to get out of the dark as soon as possible.


    Even if she won''t be with Yao Yao in the end, how can she bear to see her favorite girl hurt!?


    I hope I can have a good talk with her tonight.


    The doorbell rang.


    Zheng Jiaxuan jumped out of bed happily, looked at her, opened the door and hugged her.


    "I thought you hadn''t come to my house for such a long time and got lost." Zheng Jiaxuan said with a sweet smile that she had never shown such a smile before Wu Hao.


    "It''s no use. I discussed something with you when I came here, so I was a little slower." Li Yunyao said with a smile.


    "Are you really going to live with some of them now? Although not married how can, but... Don''t think a few girls live with a man is very bad? And... Are you girls all his women? " Zheng Jiaxuan said that she didn''t have any special emotions, just like talking about her feelings with her best friend.


    "Actually, it''s OK. I have a good relationship with them."


    "Let''s talk about it first."


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, hee hee, I didn''t come here alone." Zheng Jiaxuan is stunned, Li Yunyao hidden in the side of Wu Hao pulled out, "I come with my husband."


    Zheng Jiaxuan was stunned. She didn''t expect that Wu Hao would come with her.


    What does that mean?


    She asked Li Yunyao to come and sleep with her. Wu Hao also came. Is he going to sleep with her tonight?


    "Wu Hao, what are you doing here?" Zheng Jiaxuan couldn''t help looking at him.


    "I haven''t been to your house yet. Come and have a look. Don''t stand where you are, just go in Wu Hao said. A princess picked her up and walked into the room.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~ Wu Hao, what are you doing? Put me down!" Zheng Jiaxuan was scared. Is this guy crazy? How dare you come here in front of Yao Yao?


    Li Yunyao is glad to see that he takes the initiative, smiles secretly and closes the door.


    "Your family is quite big."


    Wu Hao looked at the layout of her home, not to mention the decoration of a rich family. A group of sofas are very grand.


    Wu Hao held her and sat down on the sofa, so she sat down on her lap.


    Zheng Jiaxuan doesn''t like it. She struggles to get up, but Wu Hao can''t move.


    Li Yunyao sat down next to him.


    Zheng Jiaxuan was even more embarrassed.


    "Wu Hao, what are you doing? Let me up quickly." Zheng Jiaxuan blushed and struggled.


    "My legs are not more comfortable than the sofa?"


    "Why are you such a hooligan?"??? Yao Yao is your woman. She''s sitting on the side. You''re so happy to hold her best friend to your lap. What else can''t you do in the future? Come on, let me down. "


    "Just let you down. Give me a kiss."


    "Shameless!" Zheng Jiaxuan gave her a slap, but Wu Hao was quick. He grabbed her hand and gave her a kiss on the face.


    "What the hell do you want to do, asshole?" Zheng Jiaxuan''s face turned red when she was kissed by him. The first time she was kissed by a man was in front of his woman and her best friend. What did this guy want to do with her?


    "It''s rare to see you blush. It''s just like seeing how cute you blush. It''s really lovely. I find that girls are beautiful even if they are angry." Wu Hao smiles and lets her go.


    Zheng Jiaxuan immediately jumps down, pulls Li Yunyao to sit on the other side and glares at him.

 Chapter 600

    "Yao Yao, why did you bring him here?" Zheng Jiaxuan took Li Yunyao and whispered, blushing.


    "He''ll come by himself. Hee hee, it doesn''t matter. Just leave him alone. We''ll play our own game." Li Yunyao whispered in her ear.


    "Yao Yao, you still smile. I asked you to come and sleep with me, and he followed me too... Don''t you plan to spend the night with me?" Zheng Jiaxuan complained: "don''t you think your man is a little too much? He dares to hold me to his legs in front of you. What can''t such a man do in the future? Do you expect this kind of man to love you alone in the future? I said, "Yao Yao, don''t be silly. Even if you want to fall in love, you should find a normal boy."


    "He always does this at home. I''m used to it." Li Yunyao had been ready to listen to her for a long time. She whispered: "he didn''t love me alone. Now I live with eleven sisters. Each of us loves him and he loves our sisters. It sounds like this villain has a little fraternity, right?" Said not to forget a joke.


    Zheng Jiaxuan was dumbfounded.


    "So he has twelve women, including you?"


    I always thought that there were only Yao Yao, situ Na, Xu Xinjie, teacher Zhao and the beautiful housekeeper of his family. She couldn''t accept five of them, but there were still twelve. She was really shocked.


    "That''s it. Are you still with him?" Zheng Jiaxuan is really speechless. She stares at Wu Hao and doesn''t care about him. She pulls Li Yunyao in and closes the door. She pulls Li Yunyao onto the sofa and sits down. She looks at her solemnly.


    "I said, Yao Yao, would you wake up? Do you think a man with more than ten women is fraternity or playfulness? A fraternal man can belong to the whole world, but he should not belong to a woman. If he belongs to a woman, that woman must be unhappy. If he belongs to many women, then all women will be unhappy. " Zheng Jiaxuan said anxiously.


    "Have you ever experienced it? How do you know?" Li Yunyao looked at her with a smile, took her hand, and said, "although no one can say for sure about the future, Xuanxuan, have you found that I am much happier than before since I came back with him this time? Not only because I love him, but also because he loves me. The most important thing is that I am very happy and happy with my sisters. Maybe you think that so many of us girls must be jealous and even intrigued all day long. But in fact, we all live happily. Although we all want to share a man''s love, but... "


    Li Yunyao blushed and said in a low voice, "it''s really enough. Now, if we give each of us more points, we will not get used to it."


    "Yao Yao..."


    Zheng Jiaxuan was angry and funny. She felt that her best friend had been brainwashed. She could not only accept this kind of thing, but also naturally felt that this kind of thing was very good, and she had never met it.


    "It''s true. We''re really happy to live together."


    "I think you have been brainwashed by him. He has brainwashed all of you."


    Zheng Jiaxuan angrily poked her head, a little angry: "what kind of feelings do you call it? The biggest characteristic of emotion is monopolization. He monopolizes so many girls, but you have to endure drinking so many girls to share with men. I think it''s very painful, OK? I can''t understand why you think it''s better to share with them. Are you out of your mind? "


    "I used to think the same as you. I don''t think it''s possible to share feelings. But after experiencing some things, I will find that sometimes sharing with each other is not necessarily worse than having one person alone. On the contrary, after experiencing some things, you will find that there are sisters sharing with you. There will be a lot of unexpected happiness in your life."


    Li Yunyao thought for a while and said, "for example, he went abroad to work for more than a month. If I was the only one left at home, I would be lonely for more than a month. But I live with my sisters. Although I still miss him, I feel very different. We sisters have topics to talk about and things to do together, I know you can''t imagine that kind of feeling, but having sisters can not only share some things, but also share some things with each other, making them more happy and less worried. "


    "You are hopeless." Zheng Jiaxuan slumped on the sofa and looked at her best friend helplessly.


    Although she still talked about herself as before, the topic she talked about was something she couldn''t understand. I really didn''t know what she had experienced with Wu Hao that would make her change so much and change her whole view of love.


    "Well, Xuanxuan, let''s not talk about that. Shall we take a bath and lie in bed? Anyway, there''s no class tomorrow. We can watch it later. " Li Yunyao said with a smile.


    "I washed it." Zheng Jiaxuan said helplessly.


    "You wash with me."


    "Do you really want me to wash it with you? I used to ask you to take a bath with me. You are shy. Now you even take the initiative to let me wash with you. Yao Yao, you have really changed a lot. " Zheng Jiaxuan couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "When there are more things to experience, there should always be changes. And I think all changes are good as long as they are to make themselves better. Changes that are not in line with the mainstream values are the right changes. Let''s go. Let''s do it together. "


    "Wait a minute. I''ll get you a set of pajamas."


    "Well."


    The two went into the bathroom together.


    Usually, their sisters often take a bath together. They all talk and laugh together in the bathtub. Sometimes they even play water fights in the bathtub. They are used to playing noisily when they take a bath. Li Yunyao also plays with Zheng Jiaxuan. After a while, the sound of the two sisters fighting noisily comes from the bathroom.


    Wu Hao didn''t know that he was already sitting on the bed.


    Listening to the noise in the bathroom, he couldn''t help laughing. There is a big bathtub in the living room on the second floor. Their sisters often play together in it. It''s a feast for his eyes. Sometimes they can also play with them. That kind of feeling, tut tut.


    Soon there will be another beauty in the bathtub.


    "I said you two are fighting in the bathroom. Be careful. Don''t fall down. Do you hear me?" Wu Hao smiles at the bathroom.


    "Wu Hao? Isn''t the door of my room closed? How did you get in? Hurry up and get out Zheng Jiaxuan yelled in the bathroom.


    "I watch TV. Hurry up. I''ll take a bath, too." Hey, hey, smile and ignore her.

 Chapter 601

    Wu Hao often thinks about one thing now. If all things are solved, he has nothing to do. What to do after that.


    It''s never his pursuit to dominate the world. It''s not his pursuit to make himself the number one bully in the world. These things have no significance at all. What''s the significance of becoming the strongest? Just to make everyone submit to their own feet? Just for yourself to destroy the world? After the destruction? Reinventing? Recreate and then destroy? So why is the strongest not a sad end?


    Too many people in the pursuit of becoming stronger never return, and finally no way to go, as if on the peak life is complete, but the peak in addition to silence is lonely, love who, anyway, he is no idea.


    What do you want?


    The longer he spent with them, the more Wu Hao felt that his ultimate pursuit had nothing to do with power or power. He just wanted to be casual and carefree. It seemed like a good thing to travel the universe with his group of beauties. There were countless civilizations in the vast universe that he could visit. Even if he didn''t go to those civilized regions, he could open up those unknown green planets, Any one of them can build their dream country, can''t they!?


    Tut Tut, this is the perfect life.


    There are infinite things that can be created and pursued. It''s just bullshit, destruction between fingers, creation between waving hands, destruction of your sister, creation of your sister. What''s the difference between being a child and having a family? The first time I feel like I am full of force, the second time, the third time, and the fourth time? What''s the difference between building blocks and piling them up.


    you ''re right!


    Their ultimate pursuit is to take them to travel and see the universe. Only when they have a goal in life can they go all the way, and finally they can only collapse and go crazy.


    Looking at Wu Hao beauty around, Wu Hao mouth with a bad smile.


    Fortunately, I was born in ancient times. Otherwise, with my virtue, I would have been a super Hun Jun who loved beauty but didn''t love rivers and mountains. At that time, not to mention more than a dozen beauties, I would have built a super harem group with three palaces, six courtyards and seventy-two concubines.


    Now more than a dozen are enough!


    It''s enough to enjoy these charming beauties every day.


    "Husband, what are you laughing at?" Xu Xinjie lies in his arms. The morning sun and his undulating chest wake her up.


    "I''m laughing when I can take you to the universe." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "It''s estimated that we''ll have to wait for a long time. Although our cultivation has made rapid progress, it''s still a long way to go before we can be proud of the universe, isn''t it?" Xu Xinjie yawns, sits up from him, smiles, moves his waist, and sits down slowly. It''s a wonderful thing to get up early in the morning and enjoy the enrichment brought by the man he loves.


    "Xinxin, you still have class today. Don''t stop for a while." Zhao Shuhan also woke up, just saw Xu Xinjie sitting down, laughing and stretching.


    "Just for a moment, hee hee, get up in the morning and let my husband enjoy it."


    "I think Xinxin wants to enjoy herself." Li Yunyao giggles and wakes up.


    "Yao Yao, you''ll come up and sit down for a while ~ ~ to see if you enjoy it or not."


    "Of course I enjoy it ~ ~"


    "Well, well, you two don''t have to talk about it. It''s the easiest thing to do when you''re alone. Don''t be presumptuous today. I''ll get up to prepare breakfast for you and wake Nana up. You three are going to class today. Wu Hao, you can stay at home with Xuanxuan today and let Xuanxuan rest for two days before going to school." Zhao Shuhan said that he had got up.


    "I don''t know if my husband brought me a bad head. Seriously, I don''t want to go to school anymore." Xu Xinjie said helplessly.


    "Your situation is different. It doesn''t matter whether you should go to school or not." Wu Hao said with a smile, "don''t all of you have your own way of learning, and you''ll go to the seniors to drop out. I promise Hanhan that I won''t, and your parents won''t, needless to say. Don''t think about it."


    "Yes, it''s better for us to do what we should do. Even if we want to practice, we can practice together with our husband when we go home at night." Li Yunyao said: "what''s more, my husband gives us a lot of strength every day. The strength stored in my body is very sufficient. Even if I sit in class, I can practice with two purposes."


    "What cultivation are you talking about?" When Zheng Jiaxuan woke up, she saw Xu Xinjie sitting on Wu Hao with a red face, but she didn''t make a fuss. She didn''t sit on Wu Hao yesterday. She knew that it was quite enjoyable for girls.


    "Didn''t my husband tell you?"


    "Say what?" Zheng Jiaxuan was even more puzzled.


    "I''ve been thinking about playing these two days. I forgot to tell Xuanxuan something. We can all practice." When Li Yunyao talks, the vivid little ice dragon appears in her palm. After hovering for two weeks, the little ice dragon turns into an ice Phoenix. The ice Phoenix turns into an ice cat, sitting in her palm and licking her paws as if she were alive.


    Zheng Jiaxuan was stunned.


    This


    Isn''t this something unique in fantasy movies? I''ve known Yao Yao for so many years, and I never knew that she has such ability.


    "I will, too." Xu Xinjie smiles, and a metal spoon in the water cup flies to her hand. In the blink of an eye, it turns into a vivid metal rose.


    "Here you are." Xu Xinjie gave the rose to Zheng Jiaxuan.


    As a result, Zheng Jiaxuan came to have a look, and the boss was staring. Isn''t this a dream? She saw a spoon turned into a lot of roses, no need to carve, no need to mold, so easy and effortless, how did she do it? And Yao Yao hands that kind of lovely frost kitten, this should not be the ability of fantasy drama? Or is there something that only appears in fantasy novels in real life?


    "You..." she didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "We didn''t have such ability before. It was only after we were with our husband. He has a very strange power. He can not only cultivate himself, but also help us girls to cultivate together. So Xuanxuan, you are his woman now, and you can learn to cultivate with us on horse." Li Yunyao said with a smile.


    "Really?" Zheng Jiaxuan can''t believe it.


    "Of course, every girl in the family can practice, but it may be one of the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire and earth." Xu Xinjie said.


    "Then how to practice?" Zheng Jiaxuan became curious.


    "After a while, we''ll go to school. Let my husband call Nanmei to teach you. She knows how to guide you." Li Yunyao smiles sweetly and kisses her face.

 Chapter 602

    A whole hour.


    Sitting on Wu Hao, Zheng Jiaxuan repeatedly talked about how to manipulate her own power. With the absorption of more and more power, the power that can be used becomes more and more powerful, the condensed metal objects become bigger and bigger, and the speed of manipulation becomes more and more obvious and more handy.


    But an hour is her limit.


    Sitting on him, she felt that her body was becoming softer and softer, and her attention was becoming more and more unable to concentrate. The feeling of crispness and numbness gradually made her give up her cultivation.


    She looked at Wu Hao with a ruddy face.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Wu Hao has a bad smile. Naturally, she knows what''s going on now.


    "Ask when you know it."


    Although Zheng Jiaxuan was shy, she was also generous. She gently pulled lanamei and whispered, "nanamei, can you accompany me?"


    "Of course." Nami smiles and kisses her face.


    "Let''s go."


    Wu Hao grinned and took her directly to the room. Then he followed her into the room, and soon their dreamlike voices came from the room.


    evening.


    After school, Zhao Shuhan came back with the three of them.


    "Sister Nami."


    As soon as she entered the door, she rushed into Na Mei''s arms and was exhausted after a day''s class.


    "Nami is here, so Xuanxuan has learned to practice? What about Xuanxuan? What is her ability? " Li Yunyao expected.


    "Xuanxuan''s ability is the same as Xinxin''s. she has metal control ability. She has been working with Wu Hao in her room all day to improve her self-cultivation. Wu Hao is sleeping with her. Let''s go out and buy some vegetables. When we come back, we''ll make dinner at home and call her when we''re ready." Nami said.


    "All day? Hee hee, so in Xuanxuan''s body Stuart began to laugh and went quietly to the room.


    "Little villain, don''t wake Xuanxuan up." Zhao Shuhan said with a helpless smile.


    Stuna made an OK gesture, entered the room and soon came out laughing.


    "Husband is good or bad, too many." As she said this, she pursed her little mouth and laughed, not to mention how bad it was.


    "Nana, you''re getting worse." Li Yunyao scratched her waist.


    "My husband is bad. I think he didn''t come out twice. Otherwise, how could there be so many?"


    "Well, well, let''s go to the supermarket and buy some vegetables." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile that he was used to the mischief of situ Na.


    "Go ~ ~"


    The three little sisters went downstairs hand in hand, and Zhao Shuhan and Na Mei followed hand in hand.


    "Can you three slow down?"


    "I see."


    "These little girls are getting crazy."


    "More and more princesses."


    Zhao Shuhan and Na Mei smile and shake their heads. The big ones in the family are very fond of the small ones. They are really getting smaller and smaller princesses. Because of these little princesses, the atmosphere in the family seems to be getting better and better.


    "Xuanxuan''s grades in school should be very good, right?" Asked Nami as she walked.


    "Well, she''s the monitor. Why do you say that?"


    "No wonder, I found that Xuanxuan''s learning ability is very strong and her learning speed is very fast."


    "She is really gifted in her studies, but I didn''t expect that Xuanxuan was such a shy girl. Yaoyao was originally a kind of gentle and shy girl. As a result, Yaoyao accepted these things faster. I think Xuanxuan was very shy about these things."


    "She''s very shy, but she seems to understand a little bit slowly. She takes the initiative to let me accompany her at the end of the morning training. She takes the initiative to let me help when she''s tired, and she will take the initiative to help me when we are together in the afternoon." Nami said with a smile.


    "Well, then it seems that she should try to accept it. After dinner in the evening, ask her if she wants to move in." Zhao Shuhan said: "Yao Yao''s bed is too small. It''s a bit crowded for us to sleep together. It''s very convenient for us to move back and sleep together."


    "After dinner, ask her. If she hesitates, you can stay with her for a few days. When she gets used to it, you can go home with her."


    "All right."


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Shuhan and Na Mei are cooking in the kitchen. Xu Xinjie and Li Yunyao help each other. Situ Na can''t do anything, so she helps to take a plate and serve a dish. Five people are efficient in the kitchen, so they can buy a table full of dishes in less than an hour.


    "I''ll get them up."


    She washed her hands and went into the room. Instead of calling Wu Hao, she whispered to Zheng Jiaxuan, who was lying on Wu Hao, "Xuanxuan, get up ~ ~ ~ we are all back from school ~ ~"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zheng Jiaxuan opened her eyes in a daze. She looked at situ Na and looked at herself with a smile. Her face turned red slightly, but she was not too embarrassed. Instead, she took the initiative to kiss her face.


    "Xuanxuan is a little different." Stuart grinned and gave her a kiss.


    "We''re all sisters, aren''t we?" Zheng Jiaxuan put out her tongue.


    "Yes, we are all sisters!" She was very happy to hear Zheng Jiaxuan say this, which also means that they have another sister.


    "Husband, you''re up, too." Stuart scratched in his creak.


    "I woke up long ago and was practicing."


    Wu Hao smiles and opens his eyes.


    "My husband is practicing?" Isn''t the bad thing you just did in the house discovered?


    "Yes." Wu Hao laughed and said nothing.


    Of course, Stuart is not shy. The sisters are always like this.


    "Then get up and wait for you to have dinner together." Stuart went out with a smile and a jump.


    Zheng Jiaxuan sat up and stretched. Her physical fullness made her a little weak. However, seeing his bad appearance, she could not help twisting her waist to make him comfortable. After a while, she didn''t give it to him and got up from him.


    Huh?


    Zheng Jiaxuan looks at it strangely. She puts on her clothes and runs out to find Na Mei. Wu Hao smiles and shakes her head. She also puts on her clothes and goes out of the room.


    Nami is bringing out the dishes.


    "Nami, let me ask you something." Zheng Jiaxuan quietly pulled Nami aside and asked in a low voice with a red face: "I remember Wu Hao released twice in my body before I went to bed. He didn''t come out when I went to bed. Will that disappear with the absorption of strength?"


    "It was drunk by Nana." Nami whispered and went back to the kitchen with a smile. Leaving Zheng Jiaxuan alone, she said that she felt warm and comfortable before going to bed. As a result, when she got up, there was nothing. It turned out that Nana was doing it badly.


    "Xuanxuan, get up." Xu Xinjie came out of the kitchen with vegetables.


    "Well, let me help you! How to make so many dishes. " Zheng Jiaxuan touched her face, but she was not shy. Anyway, everyone was sisters.


    "To celebrate Xuanxuan''s joining our sister group." Li Yunyao came out and said with a smile.


    With a sweet smile, Zheng Jiaxuan went into the kitchen to serve the dishes together.

 Chapter 603

    After dinner, there were six sisters and Wu Hao, seven of them sitting on the sofa.


    "Xuanxuan, it''s still early. Why don''t you come back with us in the evening?"


    Zhao Shuhan half joked: "seven people tonight, we really can''t sleep together."


    "If you go back... Does it mean that everyone will live together in the future?" Zheng Jiaxuan asked, although a little blushing, but also very calm.


    "Yes, we''ll eat and live together in the future, and we''ll take care of each other when there''s something. Otherwise, if we live separately, we''ll often come to see you together, and it will be like two families, and the feeling is still different." Li Yunyao said.


    "You have to think about it, but I tell you, Xuanxuan, sooner or later you will come home with me. It''s the same as earlier and later. It''s better to get familiar with your sisters earlier. You can do everything together in the future. Cough, don''t look at me like this. I don''t mean that. I mean anything, For example, if you want to go shopping, for example, if you want to go out to play at ordinary times, you can have breakfast in bed together, clean up and go together. You don''t have to run on both sides, right Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Yes, Xuanxuan, you should go back with us. Hee hee used to think that Xuanxuan was very cold. It''s very cute to be developed by her husband these two days, and it''s very easy to be shy. You often have to be bullied by her husband when you live alone. It''s better to go home with us. Even if there''s something, our sisters can help." She said with a smile.


    "How can I tell my parents?" Zheng Jiaxuan asked. In fact, she was ready to go back with them in the afternoon. She knew that sooner or later she would go back with them. It really made no difference.


    "You say you live with me." Li Yunyao said with a smile, relieved.


    "This seems to be OK." Zheng Jiaxuan nodded when she thought about it.


    Parents don''t go home very often. They just stay at home for one or two days. It''s very bad that they stay at home all the time. Although they are very shy every day these two days, it''s really nice to have him with them. Maybe it''s nice to live with them?


    I think it''s pretty good.


    "Let''s help you with your packing." Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "Well."


    "In fact, Xuanxuan, you don''t have to pack up too many things. Just bring one or two sets of clothes. Let''s go shopping with you on Saturday and Sunday and buy some clothes. There are other things you don''t need at home." Nami said.


    "Then I''ll see what I have to take with me."


    Zheng Jiaxuan said that she went back to her room to clean up. Situ Na, Xu Xinjie and Li Yunyao accompanied her to clean up. Last night, the four girls got on well with each other.


    Seeing them like this, Zhao Shuhan couldn''t help laughing.


    "Wu Hao, I found that the relationship between the girls is really easy to get better after they get into your bed. Xuanxuan used to have a better relationship with Yaoyao in her class, but she didn''t have a good relationship with Nana Xinxin. She can only be regarded as an ordinary classmate. But after last night, you can see that their relationship has obviously improved a lot." Zhao Shuhan said.


    "Can we not be intimate? How intimate they were last night." Nami said with a smile.


    "Hey, you are not the same. Aren''t you the more intimate you are?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    Zhao Shuhan is stunned for a while, threw a pillow toward him, a little embarrassed to smile.


    exactly.


    In fact, every sister in the family is the same. Every night''s intimacy is the enhancement of their relationship, and he is the direct link between them.


    "Now with Bingbing and Xuanxuan, there are 13 sisters in the family. It''s very lively when you think about it." Nami said with a smile.


    "Isn''t it? Someone can play all kinds of games again."


    "Keke, it''s not playing, it''s practicing!"


    "Really? If you have the ability, don''t move after you go in. "


    "Hey, hey, don''t move after I go in."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhao Shuhan blushed and threw a pillow at him. Sometimes it''s not his fault. After being developed by him, these women really enjoy his love more and more, and many times they really want it.


    "Well, don''t be complacent here. It''s all your women. Don''t just enjoy yourself. You really need to practice hard." Nami said with a serious face, "now the dark Protoss is pending, which is also a big hidden danger in the future. Each of us should strengthen our cultivation to deal with this crisis, and enjoy it. At the same time, we really forget to practice."


    "Well, I know that."


    Wu Hao nodded his head seriously. These pending things are really a thorn in his heart. He can''t really enjoy them. Although he can practice while enjoying them, he hopes to enjoy life with them one day instead of practicing while enjoying them.


    "Now Xuanxuan is going to go home with us. To be honest, do you have any other women outside?" Zhao Shuhan asked.


    "No more!" Wu Hao said with a bitter smile: "Xuanxuan is also what you asked me to take home. If I had taken her home, I would have taken the initiative to take her home


    "Really?"


    "It''s true, of course."


    "Since you don''t have it, you should calm down and practice it." Zhao Shuhan said seriously: "you dropped out of school in order to practice. Now you don''t need to worry about time trading. It''s time to focus on practice."


    "OK, I see!"


    Wu Hao said: "but recently I''d better put up the accomplishments of Bingbing and Xuanxuan. When your sisters'' accomplishments are almost the same, I can really start to concentrate on them."


    "That''s about the same."


    Nami and Zhao Shuhan both laughed.


    Although Zhao Shuhan''s insight is far less than that of Na Mei, from the facts they described, Wu Hao must have enough strength to deal with the future danger. Not only he but also they must strengthen their cultivation to help in the future.


    Cultivation is essential for the future.


    "All right ~ ~"


    Four little girls came out of the room. Zheng Jiaxuan was dragging a small suitcase on her hand.


    "So fast? Hehe, it seems that Xuanxuan can''t wait to go home. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "There are not many things in the world." Zheng Jiaxuan gave him a angry look and blushed.


    "When we''re done, let''s go." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "Well." Zheng Jiaxuan nodded.


    "Finally I can be with Xuanxuan." Li Yunyao said with a smile.


    The girls giggled and went downstairs together.

 Chapter 604

    Plus Zheng Jiaxuan, there are 13 women in the family!


    So much!


    Even Wu Hao himself thinks that he is sincere, but this kind of absurd idea only comes out when he has a meal. He doesn''t have this kind of feeling at ordinary times, especially at night. It feels just right!


    All these beautiful girls around are at home. Wu Hao has really spent enough time in this aspect. He has no idea of taking other women home. It''s good to be with them wholeheartedly.


    There are no other things to think about. Wu Hao has only two things to do.


    The first important thing is cultivation. The second is to go to the dark blue building to check the information of the people who bought the time, determine the transaction price, and then let the agent arrange the transaction again. Only when there is a continuous flow of money can there be a continuous flow of time.


    At the beginning of cultivation, they naturally spend more and more time with beauties every day, but later, they have more and more energy in their bodies, the interval of cultivation time is longer and longer, and the time for everyone to focus on meditation and promotion is also longer and longer.


    With the growth of cultivation time, the improvement of cultivation is faster and faster, the strength is stronger and stronger, the meaning of time is weaker and weaker, and the perception of the passage of time is also weaker and weaker. The original meditation takes four or five hours at a time, slowly for one day, and then the next meditation suddenly takes a week.


    As time goes by, the area of Xinyue manor becomes larger and larger.


    As time goes by, great changes have taken place in the surrounding environment.


    As time goes by, people are right and things are wrong.


    As time goes by, things change.


    The wind and cloud change in a hundred years.


    In the past century, the earth is still the same earth, but great changes have taken place in civilization. After four generations of changes, time trading has penetrated into all aspects of the whole earth civilization. The limit of 20 years of trading has reduced the average life span of the whole human being by 20 years, and the whole human life structure has become younger, The social problems brought about by aging have been greatly improved. After the first generation who accepted time trading completely passed away, the whole civilization has entered the era of time trading.


    Wu Hao earns a huge amount of money from you all the time. At the same time, he constantly earns time. In one hundred years, four generations, more and more people accept time trading, and the scope is also wider and wider. In the first generation, only 500 million people in the world have made time trading, and the average time for each person to trade is ten years. Wu Hao has got five billion years from this generation, The number of the second generation has increased exponentially, with 1.8 billion people accepting time trading, and the average trading time has also increased, reaching 15 years. Wu Hao has been given 27 billion years. The number of the third generation accepting time trading has reached 4.5 billion, and the average trading time has risen again. The average trading time has reached 18 years, Wu Hao took 81 billion years from the third generation, a terrible number.


    What''s more terrible is the fourth generation.


    The number of people receiving time trading has reached 8 billion, almost reaching the level of participation by the whole people, and the average number of years has reached a new high of 19 years.


    In the fourth generation, Wu Hao took 152 billion years from them.


    The fifth person is growing, the population growth rate has been average, and the trading time is also there. Starting from this generation, the time that Wu Hao can get will tend to be stable, and the time that each generation can provide him is basically fixed in the range of 150 billion years.


    And that''s enough.


    The average generation is 25 years, and the average life span that can be harvested is 6 billion years. The time that can be harvested every day is a little more than 16 million years.


    Such a huge amount of time flow is enough for him to use the power of high-order time and the power of high-order nether world.


    These capabilities that need time are easily consumed by thousands of years. Originally, they were not easy to use, but now, it doesn''t matter to use them 24 hours a day.


    The earth is his constant source of time.


    If according to the time rule of the universe, Wu Hao is close to real immortality, even if the universe disappears, he will not die, or he can watch the universe be reborn after it is destroyed, and then be destroyed after it is reborn.


    Time is the most meaningless thing for him.


    Not only him, but also the dozen women around him.


    As practitioners, they have already been separated from the world. Wu Hao has given them inexhaustible time from the beginning. Up to now, each of them has a life span of 10 billion years.


    Wu Hao gave them half of his time.


    The world will eventually disappear, everything in the world will eventually change, some things will never stay, and now the only thing he wants to stay around forever is them.


    At the beginning, they also wanted to give their parents more time. Unfortunately, they are not practitioners. Even if they have more time, their bodies will still grow old. When they are not able to move, the eternal time will lose its meaning to them.


    In the end, they went with that generation.


    Now on this earth, after a hundred years of vicissitudes, although some things are still inherited, people are no longer there. The only constant people are those who accompany them. They are the only ones who want to be together forever.


    The nostalgia of the past has been buried in the river of history. In the future, I just want to continue with them in the long stream of time.


    Wu Hao wakes up from cultivation.


    He sat in the middle, and they sat around him in a circle.


    The significance of time for practitioners is far greater than that for ordinary people. Just as Liya said, the longer the life span they have, the slower the rate of physical weakness will be. For those who have 10 billion years of time, just one minute has passed in their life, This minute doesn''t change their looks at all.


    Still so young, so beautiful, so exciting.


    no


    With the enhancement of their strength, the impurities in their bodies are less and less, their skin is more and more transparent, more and more white and tender, and they are looking younger and younger.


    How long did this retreat last?


    Wu Hao looked at the perpetual calendar on the wall. It has been 15 years.


    The influence of natural time on them is getting smaller and smaller. The time of each practice is really getting longer and longer. Last time we closed our eyes, we practiced together for ten years. This time, we closed our eyes and opened them. Fifteen years have passed.


    According to this rhythm, the next practice should be 20 years, right?


    Twenty years


    Wu Hao smiles.


    It seems like a long time, but for him who has a hundred billion years, for them who have ten billion years, it is just a moment''s feeling.


    Wu Hao stood up and stretched out.


    The body disappeared and appeared in the yard

 Chapter 605

    Xinyue manor is no longer what it used to be. All the 100000 mu of land nearby is within the scope of Xinyue manor. The house they live in has not changed much. Of course, the shape and materials used have changed dramatically. Otherwise, the building would have collapsed in the dust in a hundred years, and the building is still brand new, It''s all their super materials.


    The only building that hasn''t changed in Xinyue manor is this building.


    With the expansion of the manor area, the pattern of the whole manor has changed greatly with their interests.


    Now, the building is built on a huge island. No, no, more accurately, the original land has become an inland sea, and the land where the house was originally located has become an island.


    This man-made inland sea has replaced the original small lake. With their careful efforts, this is a small ocean with a complete ecosystem. They have captured all kinds of colorful sea fish, big and small, from the ocean. Even these fish have been living and breeding here for many generations.


    Standing in the backyard and looking at the wide sea, there is a thin mist on the sea in the early morning. It looks hazy and beautiful. The sea near doesn''t look blue like the real sea, but clear green, like a beautiful jade.


    Looking from the basement, the sea floor should be more beautiful now, with sparse big fish swimming slowly, or dense beautiful small fish swimming in groups.


    But you can''t see it up there.


    Fifteen years without a big gift to the manor, the grass is still neat, and the flowers in the flower garden are still well taken care of. A little fairy who is specially responsible for taking care of the Commissioner is doing these things conscientiously. Now he has nothing to do. He is fishing by the sea.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath of the morning air. The manor became more and more beautiful, and the air became more and more fresh.


    "Husband ~ ~"


    The sweet voices of women came from behind, and she hugged Wu Hao from behind.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "It''s just a stretch after a long time of cultivation." Wu Hao smiles, turns around and hugs the little girl. She kisses her.


    The more the world changes, the more precious the people around you are.


    This feeling is more and more obvious.


    "I didn''t expect that this time I practiced for 15 years, which is five years more than the last time. I think time flies." Lin Xueyan shook her head with a smile and sighed: "maybe I have too much time. Looking back at the past ten years, I feel so short."


    "It''s not because we have more time, it''s because we have more ability." Shirley said with a smile: "the stronger the ability, the less the influence of natural time on the body, and the weaker the feeling of time. This is one of the reasons why people spend more and more time practicing. In the future, it is very likely that one practice will last for thousands or even thousands of years, just like the influence of time on a planet is actually very weak, A thousand years, ten thousand years, even a hundred thousand years, on a peaceful planet, there may be only a few more craters. "


    "Oh, no matter. Anyway, I''m fresh and fresh after practice. I look good." Lin Yuxin also threw herself into Wu Hao''s arms, stretched out and looked at him with a smile.


    "Let''s go, beauties. It''s the same as before. Let''s go and see everyone first."


    Wu Hao smiles and disappears into the manor with the two beauties in his arms. The other girls look at each other and disappear into the manor.


    cemetery.


    It''s supposed to be the last natural cemetery on earth, with everyone they know.


    After each practice, Wu Hao brought them back to take a look.


    No matter his parents or their parents, they have a common regret all their lives, that is, they didn''t wait for the birth of their little grandchildren, so every time they came here, Wu Hao and them felt a little guilty.


    Although time has no meaning for them, their life is very short. It''s really the biggest regret that they didn''t have grandchildren.


    But there is no way, early birth, a lot of things will not be able to carry out, at least these mothers can not concentrate on training, now also can not have a strong strength.


    In the future, it is impossible to help him fight against foreign enemies.


    What''s more, their lives have become very long, and it''s really too early for them to have children.


    After leaving the cemetery, Wu Hao took them back to the manor.


    At the end of each practice, the most important thing for them is to go shopping and buy new clothes, which is the last interaction between them and the world.


    Fortunately, each of them is a native of the earth, no matter how the world changes, the original sense of belonging still makes them full of curiosity and intimacy to the changing world.


    It''s not difficult to substitute their time view and world view into the changing world.


    The family found a restaurant in the sky and sat on the top floor of the high-rise building, enjoying the night view of the city and the fresh food.


    I thought that the world would become worse in a hundred years, but it didn''t. time trading has changed all aspects of the world. The good economic foundation has made the whole world''s population flow gradually. The decline in the average population density has created a better living space for each city, although the high-rise buildings are constantly renovated, However, there is no exaggeration in the imagination that every building is high to the sky. The average population has greatly reduced the tension of the land. Naturally, the buildings do not have to be so high. The streets are wider and the greening is better.


    Time trading has liberated many people from their insensitive work. After the first generation of population chaos, the state and government have gradually adapted to this new situation. Human creativity has not been eroded, but has created more things in a more affluent environment.


    Life is improving, science and technology are advancing, and civilization is developing. Thirty years ago, human beings began to change the geographical environment of Mars. Now 30 years later, the first batch of real permanent colonists are ready to go to Mars.


    There, it can be really suitable for human survival.


    Perhaps the population of the earth will gradually decrease in the next 50 years, but the scale of human beings will continue to expand. At that time, the scale of time trading will enter a new growth period. Although the growth rate will be very slow, the growth is an inevitable trend.


    In another hundred years, perhaps mankind will enter an era of cosmic alliance?


    At that time, the earth should be the origin of the whole universe alliance of human beings. From here, human beings began to conquer the universe.

 Chapter 606

    Of course, in Wu Hao''s current world view, it is impossible for human beings to really conquer the universe. There are too many other civilizations in the universe. Civilizations several levels higher than human civilization are everywhere. It is easy for those civilizations to destroy the earth or even the solar system. Human beings are developing, and they are also developing, The gap can never be narrowed. It is impossible for human beings to conquer the whole universe.


    It will take us quite a long time to build the galaxy into our own backyard.


    Wu Hao is ready to help mankind fulfill this challenge.


    With his present ability, he has the ability to surpass the civilization developed under these natural laws. No matter how advanced the civilization is, it is restricted by the death of time as long as it is in this time and space, and his power is completely superior to them.


    The future expansion of mankind will certainly infringe upon the interests of other civilizations, which is an inevitable result. Just as the earth is so big, the expansion of one country will inevitably erode the territory and resources of another country. There are some civilizations in the galaxy, just like the civilization of the earth, which are in the stage of vigorous development, and there are also some early civilization rudiments on the planet, Even though they have just given birth to new life, there are also some civilizations in the vast galaxy whose development level has gone far beyond the scope that human beings can understand. Their civilization level has been tens of thousands of years or even hundreds of thousands of years ahead of the earth, and their level has reached the height of establishing diplomatic relations with other civilizations across the galaxy.


    Is earth civilization comparable to such a civilization?


    Once the earth''s civilization encounters this kind of opponent on the road of expansion, it will lose those pioneers, or even the whole civilization will be completely wiped out by the higher civilization.


    It''s like a group of ants looking for food in human''s home. When people are tired, they may burn all the ants in a pot of boiling water to death. If they are angry, they may directly use insecticides to kill a nest of ants.


    The road of human expansion is also a truth.


    From Wu Hao''s current perspective, he can see this kind of thing very clearly. As a human being born of an earth civilization, he does not have to help human beings expand, but he has the responsibility to protect human beings from extinction.


    This is my own root.


    One day in the future, they and these women are tired in the universe. They want to return to their original life. It is their best choice to return to the earth. In this universe, the planet is as much as the sand on the beach, but only the crystal blue glass bead of the earth will bring them the feeling of homecoming.


    Looking at the outside world, familiar and strange, a hundred years in a hurry, everything has changed, but the feeling has not changed.


    Just like food, it tastes as good as before.


    When the family came home after dinner, they all sat on the sea to have a rest, waiting for the night to fall, waiting for the stars to appear, the moon to hang in the sky, the beautiful river of stars to flash overhead, fish to jump out of the sea, and fireflies to fly through the air. This picture is so beautiful that it makes people feel empty.


    "Wife, I''ll discuss something with you." Wu Hao embraces Lin Yuxin and looks at them with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" While enjoying the beautiful scenery, the sisters were laughing and talking about each other''s cultivation experience.


    "In a few days, let Leia Shirley take us to the edge of the universe to see how we got the seal." Wu Hao said.


    "Really? I want to go! " She said with a smile.


    "I want to go, too!" Lin Yuxin raised her hand directly.


    "We can really go and see the situation." Shirley said: "any seal can last longer, but it will become weaker and weaker as time goes by. It''s just that we can strengthen the seal again in the past and seal the dark Protoss in their original world for as long as possible."


    Leah said: "the dark Protoss need to devour time. They have devoured everything in their own world. I think they are likely to devour themselves when necessary. As long as they are sealed in the original world long enough, I think they will weaken their number to a certain extent."


    "And I have another idea."


    Wu Hao said: "although our current strength level is not particularly strong, it''s still pretty good. The foundation has gradually begun to fight. The next thing we need to do is to prepare for war. Starting from the stars on the edge of the universe, we start to build our defense stations, and create a lot of fighting life on each star, If one day they really break through the seal and enter our universe, these fighting forces can start to kill them immediately. "


    "Yes!"


    Zhao Shuhan thought for a while and said, "after so many years of cultivation, we can finally do serious things. Just as our ability is enough to create a large number of powerful physical bodies, you give them fighting souls. The only problem is... Shirley also said before that the only way to deal with the dark protoss is to use God''s blood, But there are only four of you here who really have the blood of God. "


    "Five, Xiaoyou." Shirley said that Xiaoyou is another self she created. The blood of God flowing on Xiaoyou should be purer than Nami.


    "With the five of you, your blood is not enough to create a lot of fighting life?" Zhao Shuhan frowned and said: "the invasion of the Diablo Protoss is a cosmic invasion. They must come to our universe together to deal with such a huge number. We may need tens of billions of fighting forces to struggle against it and create such a large number of lives, The blood of the five of you can''t supply such a large amount of demand. "


    "No, since Xiaoyou is OK, all the gods of death in the nether world should be OK, right? If you really want to use it, let all the death gods in the nether world donate their blood. " Xu Xinjie said.


    "In theory, the gods of death in the netherworld can indeed provide the blood of God, but there is a problem here. Generally, the blood of God possessed by the gods of death is very weak. Their blood of God can cause damage to the dark Protoss, but it is only damage, and even damage is the priority." Shirley said: "in fact, the use of God''s blood is not absolute quantity. It''s skillful. Otherwise, even if all the blood of death gods in the whole nether world is used, it''s not enough to create many truly lethal fighting forces."


    "How do you do that?" People are more curious.


    "Blood essence!"


    Nami said: "use pure energy to dilute blood essence and forge weapons in the blood mist. The forged weapons can not only have the powerful lethality of God''s blood, but also have very small loss. A drop of blood essence diluted blood mist can forge hundreds of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of weapons, and the quality of weapons can be consistent."

 Chapter 607

    "Yes, it''s blood essence."


    Liya said: "the only problem is that the use of blood essence will hurt vitality. The recovery speed of vitality is much slower than that of general injuries."


    "It might be a lot better to have a host here."


    Shirley thought for a moment and said, "our combination with our master can obtain the ability from our master to make all injuries recover very quickly, just as we used all our strength to strengthen the seal at the beginning. With the help of our master, our recovery speed is very fast. Maybe our vitality is the same. In the same way, the master himself can recover quickly in the process of combination with everyone, Maybe it''s the same with vitality. As long as we cooperate with each other, vitality will soon recover. "


    "It seems so." Leia was stunned. She nodded her head when she thought about it.


    "Well... We don''t have God''s blood to help you create weapons of destruction, but we can help your husband recover his strength." Li Yunyao said: "since my husband has God''s blood, he must pay more as a man. Besides, there are only xinxinxuanxuan, Tingting and Bingbing who can create weapons that can be stored for a long time. The other sisters can''t help him with nothing, so our sisters help him recover better, Let him provide more blood essence. "


    "Listen, how can I feel that your sisters are trying to squeeze me dry?" Wu Hao joked.


    The girls were stunned and laughed.


    It''s a very serious thing, but it seems that Yao Yao''s saying it is not serious.


    All of them are building various weapons, while their sisters are following her husband in all kinds of intimacy. Although it is to help him recover his energy, this form is unavoidably inappropriate.


    "In fact, not only xinxinxuanxuan, tingtingtingbingbing, the four of you can create weapons, but anything with the characteristics of God''s blood can become a weapon, even a stick with God''s blood can become a weapon to fight against the dark Protoss, so in theory, each of you can create weapons."


    Nami said: "for example, Yuxin''s fire attribute ability can say that the melted metal or rock can melt into God''s blood. After cooling and condensing, isn''t it a weapon? And Han Han and Yao Yao have the ability of water attribute. Isn''t ice a weapon? In deep space, you don''t have to worry about the firmness of ice at all! With Xueyan and Nana''s wood attribute ability, it''s easier to make weapons. Create a solid wood structure that is not inferior to metal, and integrate God''s blood into the process of re creation. The whole tree is a weapon, even if a branch is cut down, it can become a weapon. "


    "Can we help?" Lin Yuxin looks at Na Mei excitedly.


    "Of course! Your abilities are far more than you think. They represent the basic elements of the world and can play a huge role. " Nami said solemnly.


    "I have a bold idea. I don''t know if I can."


    Zheng Jiaxuan thought for a moment and said, "since anything with God''s blood can cause damage to the Diablo Protoss, can we make a hot weapon? For example, we can create a planet bomb, create a huge planet from scratch, and integrate God''s blood into the creation process of the planet. Then, isn''t the planet a huge weapon? If one day the dark Protoss appear in the universe, we will control the explosion of the planet when they pass the planet. At that time, a large number of sharp crystal stones and metals fly at high speed, and the killing power is absolutely huge. Moreover, there is no friction and resistance in the space, and these flying crystal stones and metals can cause super large range of damage. "


    "Xuanxuan, that''s a good idea!"


    Wu Hao brightened his eyes and added: "we can even create the planet itself as a weapon. For example, we should not create the planet by simulating the formation of natural planets. We should create billions of weapons in advance, and then condense these weapons together to form a super mass polymer similar to a planet, When the explosion is controlled, these weapons will fly out and cause more damage? And what''s better is that we can recycle these weapons. As long as they are not destroyed, we can recycle these weapons, condense them into a planetary bomb, and create high-energy weapon explosions again. "


    "That''s a little bit more powerful!" Shen Bingqing held his chin for a moment and said, "it seems that the efficiency of this plan is much higher than that of creating weapons and fighting forces to fight. And along this line of thinking, we can further strengthen this plan in the afternoon. For example, we can create 10, 100, 1000, 10000, 100000 or even one million planets like this, If the power of one by one explosion is not strong enough, we will explode dozens, hundreds, even thousands, tens of thousands of planets at the same time, and countless weapons will be thrown at high speed. Even if they can''t be killed all of them, it can definitely cause enough damage to them. Even I have a plan, we can arrange dense star bombs near the seal port, once the seal fails, All the Diablo Protoss rush into our universe. We will immediately detonate all the planet bombs nearby and attack them in the first wave when they are most concentrated. When their remaining strength breaks through the first layer of blockade and comes out, we can set up the second layer and the third layer of blockade, and use the second layer and the third layer of explosion to cause a new round of attack on them, As long as the blood of God really works on them, I believe such intensive bombing will certainly cause heavy damage to them! "


    Shen Bingqing hesitated and said: "instead of creating combat power, we can use it as a defensive force at the last level. After all, we can''t use this kind of super lethal planet bomb near the earth. Those weapons can withstand the planet explosion without deformation or smashing, and can''t be affected at all if they cross the atmosphere, A large number of such weapons fall on the earth at a high speed, and the earth will become a piece of debris without waiting for the dark Protoss to fight. Therefore, in order to protect the solar system, we should establish the strongest Combat Defense System in the whole solar system, and those fighters with independent life consciousness become necessary, When the remaining dark Protoss enter this buffer zone, we start to use these fighters to fight. Isn''t this a complete set of war preparation plan for the front attack and the back attack basically formed? "


    "Yes, Shirley, why didn''t we come up with such a good plan before? In this way, our chances of defeating the Diablo will be greatly improved. " Leia was excited.


    "It was impossible for us to adopt this plan at that time. We had to make weapons artificially, which would consume all our time."

 Chapter 608

    Soon they were able to recover most of their strength.


    Looking at the re enhanced windbreaker, everyone is relieved. Although they don''t know how long the seal can last, they come to strengthen the seal every once in a while. It shouldn''t be a problem to maintain the seal for thousands of years.


    Thousands of years seems like a long time, but for the universe, it''s just a blink of an eye, even for these people, thousands of years is just a blink of an eye.


    For the dark Protoss who can completely ignore the existence of time, thousands of years is nothing more. It is absolutely impossible for them to rely on time to kill them. What they can do is to enhance the power of the seal, extend the seal time, and create more time for them to prepare for war.


    No one dare to take it lightly.


    "Honey, during the period when you are inputting power for the seal, we are not idle. We have found some planets around here that are especially suitable for making weapons. I think we can start making them now." Zhao Shuhan dignified said.


    "There is a problem that every planet on the edge of the universe is very far away. In the later stage, we must try to control these planets near the seal, so as to ensure that the power of the star bomb will be the most effective and cause the greatest damage to the dark Protoss." Lin Xueyan said.


    "This problem is easy to solve. At that time, we will make enough star bombs. We will create some stars here. We will fix the star bombs in a fixed orbit by the gravity of the stars, so that they can keep stable operation near here." Said Nami.


    "So how can we transfer those giant planets to the places we need?" Lin Xueyan said: "according to our plan, we need a star as the raw material for our weapons. The simplest way is to make weapons directly on the planet while using local materials. When all the materials of the planet are consumed, our weapons will be manufactured, and the weapons will be condensed into the same planet, And with the problem of density, it will certainly be bigger than the original planets. How can we transport such planets to the places where we need them to stay? Isn''t that a big problem? "


    "Let me solve this problem. I can use my time to teleport them to a fixed location, and it doesn''t take much power." Said Leia.


    "If this problem is solved, everything will be easy."


    Lin Xueyan looked at everyone and said, "let''s go. The power of the seal has been increased. Now we should start to create enough weapons to make our planet bomb according to the plan."


    "Let''s go!" Wu Hao looked back at the seal and habitually took a deep breath, though no air entered.


    "I lead the way." Shen Bingqing leads the way, and everyone''s figure disappears in front of the seal.


    They appear on a deserted planet.


    This is a very huge planet. It is so huge that it has already broken away from the shackles of the star system and wandered alone in the dark universe, and it is about to reach the edge of the universe.


    How big is it? It is conservatively estimated that the size of this planet is more than 100000 times that of the earth. As soon as they land on this planet, they will feel a tremendous gravity.


    It is precisely because of such a huge gravity that the density of matter on this planet is much higher than that of other planets. Of course, this is not the most important reason why they choose this planet.


    The most important reason is that the environment and material structure of this planet are very complex. There are a lot of metal substances and minerals in the earth, which are very suitable for making metal weapons and crystal weapons. In addition, there is also rich frozen water. The extremely cold temperature at the edge of the universe makes the frozen water as hard as rock, It''s very suitable for making weapons.


    With such a material basis, five kinds of weapons can be made at the same time.


    That''s why they chose this planet.


    "Are you sure that the first planet bomb we made will be so huge?" Wu Hao looked at the huge planet, and his face was a little sad. The earth is 100000 times larger. How long does it take to turn the planet into a weapon?


    "We all think that it''s like this. It''s better to start with the simplest planet than to choose the most difficult one at the beginning. On the one hand, we can improve our production experience to the greatest extent. Later, after such a difficult production process, we can easily make some smaller starball bombs." Zhao Shuhan said.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. It''s up to you to do it. I don''t want you to be too tired."


    "You can all expend all your strength in order to enhance the seal. Shouldn''t we do this?" Li Yunyao said seriously.


    "Yes, there are not many things we can do. We will do what we can do!" Zheng Jiaxuan continued.


    Wu Hao looked at them and was moved.


    After a long time, the relationship between them is getting deeper and deeper. Now it''s all their family who are busy about this. They are beautiful, but they are not vases. On the contrary, they play a vital role in the fight against the dark demons. Without their ability, the planet bomb can''t be completed at all.


    "In that case, let''s start!" Wu Hao put his eyes on Liya and Shirley, "what should we do in the first step?"


    "First of all, it must be blood essence. All weapons must be made in blood essence." Shirley said that she forced a drop of blood essence from her body, and the energy tank diluted it. A pink energy mass more than ten times larger than the earth floated in the air.


    "This is the blood mist after the blood essence is diluted. The weapons made in the dance have the lethality of the blood of God. The next problem we need to consider is the size and shape of weapons. All Diablo Protoss can be transformed into time eaters. There is a huge difference in size between the two. Therefore, we must take this factor into account in the process of making weapons. "


    "Shape, we don''t use it to be cool. Don''t make those exaggerated and exquisite weapon shapes. I think as long as we pursue the killing efficiency as much as possible, I think the triangular nail is a good choice." Wu Hao said.


    "Triangle nail?" All the women had never heard of it and looked at him curiously.


    Wu Hao stretched out his hand and used his own energy to conjure up a triangle nail in the air.

 Chapter 609

    "Isn''t it something to prick a tire?" Zhao Shuhan said in a daze that he had been punctured by this thing before and had to stop to repair the tire in a nearby car repair shop.


    "That''s right. The inspiration of this thing is from the triangle nail used for puncture. Look at its shape. No matter which side it falls to, there is always one side that faces upward. When this thing flies in all directions, no matter which angle it touches, it will be seriously injured. It''s not like the long stick shaped things like swords and spears, If you can stab the enemy at both ends, you can naturally accomplish good damage, but if you hit the enemy horizontally, there will be no damage. What we want to pursue now is not how high the damage caused by a single time, but to improve the damage probability in a large range, so it is very necessary to improve the damage rate of each weapon. " Wu Hao said by turning the triangle nail on his hand.


    "If so, why don''t we make a spike?" Zheng Jiaxuan looked at the triangle nail on Wu Hao''s hand and made a stab ball of the same shape. "If it''s a stab ball, it''s bound to get hurt as long as it''s touched. Moreover, with so many stabs, once it''s hit, the injury will be more serious."


    "Yes, the damage effect of stab ball seems to be better." Lin Yuxin looked and said.


    "I have just considered that the main reason why I recommend triangular nails is because of the consideration of materials. In the case of the same size, I''m afraid that the materials used to make a thorn ball can make 10 to 15 triangular nails, so that we can use the same materials to make more weapons and expand the killing range." Wu Hao explained.


    "It seems that the way of making triangle nails is simpler. I think the efficiency of making triangle nails should also be higher." Yu Ting compared the thorn ball and the triangle nail, so he said.


    "If we want to consider these two points, triangular nails are more practical." Zheng Jiaxuan herself also looked at it and found that she had to use more materials. There were only four triangular nails, and the three-dimensional arrangement of small spines made it more convenient and rapid in terms of materials and production methods.


    "And you? Is there any other plan? " Wu Hao asked.


    Everyone thought about it and finally shook their heads.


    Most of their knowledge of cold weapons stays on the things like knives, guns, sticks, which are obviously not suitable. In this case, the damage probability is too low.


    On the contrary, it''s a triangle nail. The more you think about it, the more you think about it.


    "The triangle nail scheme is really OK, but I think it can be improved on this basis, so that it has the injury probability of stabbing without dead angle, and also takes into account a small amount of materials for the triangle nail."


    Zhao Shuhan thought for a while and said, "we can add three more spikes between the triangle Ding''s gaps and turn them into hexagon nails. The difficulty of making them has not increased much, but the damage probability has increased a lot."


    "This is good!" Wu Hao''s eyes lit up as soon as he heard it.


    "Right." Zhao Shuhan quite proud smile.


    "So there''s a consensus on the shape of weapons, right?" Leah looks at everyone.


    The crowd nodded.


    "Then what we have to consider now is the shape and size of weapons. After all, there is a huge difference between the shape of Diablo after transformation and that before transformation. We must ensure that we can do enough damage to both of their bodies." Said Leia.


    "This is definitely not targeted. We can only say that we can improve the overall injury probability. We can make some huge hexagonal nails and some small hexagonal nails at the same time. Once there is an explosion, there is a probability of serious injury regardless of size." Wu Hao said.


    "It seems that we can''t control the precise damage after the explosion. We can only increase the total damage rate in the maximum range." At this time, it is undoubtedly the best way to mix all the big and small weapons together, so that they can be unavoidable!


    "That''s settled. Let''s start work." Lin Xueyan said.


    "There is another problem that we have to take into account. Our problem of making a planet bomb must be very huge. Under such a huge volume, the material deformation caused by gravity can be avoided. The closer to the interior, the more likely such changes will occur. However, we do not allow such things to happen. We have to ensure that every weapon can work."


    Shirley said: "so the order of making weapons is very important. I think the hexagonal nails used in the core area must be made of super dense metal, which can not produce any deformation under extremely high temperature and pressure. The crystal hexagonal nails used in the outer layer, the Yuxin in the middle layer and the ice in the fourth layer should be used, The outermost layer is the hexagonal nail of wooden structure


    "There should be such a consideration, but I suddenly thought of a problem." Wu Hao frowned and said, "except for metal and crystal hexagonal nails, which are stable enough, molten rock, ice crystal and wooden hexagonal nails, are these three substances sure not to be completely crushed by the explosion when the star bomb explodes? Suppose we want to transform this planet into a planet bomb, 100000 times the size of the earth. Once an explosion happens, it will be very powerful. Except for the ultra-high density metal hexagonal nails and ultra-high density crystal hexagonal nails, how can I feel that the other three substances will be destroyed by the power of the explosion itself in the instant of the explosive head? "


    "There must be this probability. If you want to solve this problem, there are two solutions. The first is to wrap the other three kinds of triangle nails with a layer of metal material to enhance their ability to see impact. The second is to make the metal triangle nails and crystal triangle nails thicker, so that they can offset most of the impact, When the residual impact force spreads to the outer layer, the power is not so huge, and the damage to the triangular nail is naturally reduced. But these two plans are not absolute, there is no way to ensure that the triangle nail 100% will not be damaged Said Nami.


    "What if the two options are combined?" Shen Bingqing asked.


    "It can really ensure the retention rate of triangular nails to a greater extent." Nami was stunned and said that without turning her head for a moment, if the two plans were implemented at the same time, most of the triangular nails could be prevented from being damaged.


    "Well, let''s try to make a small planet bomb to test its explosive power." Wu Hao suggested.


    "This one can have."


    "Indeed, before large-scale manufacturing, we should make a few small ones and test them first, so as to have a general understanding of the power of explosion and facilitate us to adjust our system plan more accurately in the process of post production."


    "That''s settled?"


    "OK, let''s make a small one first and have a try."


    Everyone nodded.

 Chapter 610

    Everyone''s eyes are a little excited. The hundred years of cultivation can finally be used. They just want to start defending the dark Protoss. Now they have finally taken the first step.


    "I''ll make the source of the explosion." Liya said that this stretch of hand compressed a one kilometer range of time stream in the sky. Human eyes can not see the change of time, but as practitioners, they can feel the subtle changes caused by the compression of time in the whole space.


    "Next, Xuanxuan and I will make the innermost layer of metal hexagon nails."


    Xu Xinjie and Zheng Jiaxuan look at each other, nod and start at the same time.


    There are a lot of metal elements in the barren land. Under their control, these metal elements are separated and scattered in the air. Under their ability, they are quickly integrated into the shape they need.


    The big ones are more than 20 meters long, the small ones are only more than 10 centimeters long, and the medium ones are also a few meters long. When these big and small hexagons are mixed together, it can be imagined that once they break out, they can''t be prevented at all!


    The metal elements in the earth are constantly diluted, and the land becomes more and more soft. Under the huge gravity of the planet itself, the land constantly collapses inward, and they can only float in the air.


    Soon, not far away, there have been dozens of peaks made of hexagonal nails, each of which is tens of thousands of meters high.


    But it''s not enough. It''s not enough.


    A one kilometer diameter time flow core needs at least ten kilometers of metal hexagon nails to cover it. It is not possible to complete this amount in one day or two.


    And that''s what they''re experimenting with, very small planet bombs.


    You can imagine what kind of time it will take to start making super large planet bombs later.


    For such a lonely planet wandering on the edge of the universe, there is no concept of time on it. Maybe a month or two has passed. When they look at the endless and thick layer of hexagonal nails on the ground, they finally stop.


    Under their control, a large number of hexagonal nails converged on the time stream in the air like running water, and a sphere with metallic luster gradually appeared in the air. With the massive convergence of 6.0, the sphere became bigger and bigger in the air. The time stream with a diameter of one kilometer was completely covered, and finally a black metal sphere with a diameter of more than ten kilometers was formed, The position of the metal sphere is too low to revolve around the gravitational system of the planet naturally. However, Leia uses the time stream to fix the body in the air, and does not fall down under its huge gravity. Looking up from the ground, it seems that the wandering planet has one more companion star.


    "Then it''s me and Bingbing."


    That day, Shen Bingqing and Shen Bingqing looked at each other. They nodded together and began their work.


    The metal elements on the land nearby have been released, and the ground is full of soil, which creates more convenient conditions for them.


    Release ability, suddenly molecular level crystal structure floated in the air, after re condensation, a large number of transparent crystal hexagonal nails with different colors appeared in the air, looking very beautiful, with indestructible color.


    Many big and small crystal hexagonal nails formed in the air and fell on the ground. The disappearance of the soil made the nearby earth gradually sink in, and soon formed a huge flat plain under their feet, which was piled with a large number of hexagonal nails of different sizes and colors.


    Yu Ting and Shen Bingqing only made hexagonal nails five kilometers deep, but they covered a wider surface area, so they didn''t take much less time.


    When a thick layer of crystal hexagonal nails all cover the black planet in the sky, the whole planet becomes bright. Under the weak light of the edge of the universe, the whole planet reveals a transparent luster, like a huge colorful glass ball. Only when you look close can you find that it is a star formed by dense spines.


    That''s what they need.


    "Then, should I come next? But what should I do? " Lin Yuxin looked at the huge glass ball in the air and didn''t know what she could do.


    "Yuxin, what you have to do is to use your fire system ability to melt all the land below as much as possible. High temperature will make the soil and metal melt into mixed high-temperature liquid. At this time, we can all use our own strength to control these high-temperature liquid to form the hexagonal nails we need. After they cool down, we can do it." Said Shirley.


    "In other words, my job is to use my ability to melt the earth, is that right?"


    "Yes, that''s it." Shirley nodded.


    "Well, I''ll start."


    Lin Yuxin doesn''t think much about it. Sitting on the empty plain, she claps her hand on the ground. The ground under her feet turns red instantly. First, dark red crystal turns bright red, and bright red turns golden yellow. The ground under her feet melts rapidly. Centered on her, the scope of melting becomes larger and larger, and finally the whole plain melts. From the air, it looks like the earth is melting, It''s like a huge crater with boiling lava.


    These soils are mixed with the crystal after the soil melts and the liquid metal after the metal melts.


    "Let''s start, too."


    Everyone looked at each other, fell on top of the lava, and began to extract the lava with their own strength.


    Unlike the precise manipulation at the molecular level, what we are doing now is more like using our own strength to make a hexagonal nail mold. We can put the lava into the mold, and as long as it cools down, they can immediately form the hexagonal nail they need.


    With more than a dozen people, the efficiency is very high, and the huge plain is deeply sunken once again.


    The hexagonal nails made this time have gray metallic luster. Their hardness is not as high as that of crystal and toughness is not as strong as that of metal. The advantage is that they have both the basic characteristics of hardness and toughness. The average level is very high.


    Condense these hexagonal nails on the sphere in the air, and the original colorful glass sphere instantly turns into a gray black sphere.


    It looks like another big circle.


    The next step is to make ice and wood hexagon nails. At this time, there is another disagreement between them.


    No matter how hard the ice crystal structure is, its toughness is very poor. It seems that it is better to treat it as the fourth layer than to put it in the last layer. When the shock wave after explosion reaches the fourth layer, it is likely to cause a lot of damage to the ice hexagonal nails in this layer.


    On the contrary, although the hardness of wood hexagon nails can not reach the particularly high standard, its toughness level is far higher than that of ice hexagon nails, and its anti-destructive force should be higher than that of ice hexagon nails.

 Chapter 611

    Fourteen people looked at the huge sphere in the air, and they all hesitated.


    "In fact, there''s no hesitation. Since the wooden triangle nails are more resistant to damage, we''ll put the wooden triangle nails on the fourth layer and the ice triangle nails on the last layer! Our goal is to keep as many hexapod nails as possible intact, so as to have enough lethality to damage the Diablo Protoss. Since the ice Hexapod is placed in the fourth layer, it is likely to be damaged to a large extent, we will change the position and put it on the outermost layer! As long as it can increase the survival rate of the hexagon nail, what do you think? " Zhao Shuhan asked, looking at everyone.


    "I think what Han Han said is quite reasonable. We are only in the experimental stage now. We can try it on the fourth floor or the outermost floor. Anyway, we have to test the anti explosion ability of the wooden hexagon nail and the ice hexagon nail wrapped with a layer of metal in the future. In order to grasp the explosion effect and power as much as possible in the future, we need to do more tests, which are not bad. Don''t forget that we can recycle materials, In addition to the trouble of making these hexagon nails at the beginning, the later tests are very simple. " Xu Xinjie said.


    "In this case, let''s first test the effect of wooden hexapod on the fourth layer of ice and hexapod on the outermost layer." Wu Hao said.


    "OK, that''s the decision. Nana and I will start making wooden hexagon nails now."


    Lin Xueyan and situ Na look at each other, and they begin to make wooden hexagon nails.


    There is a big difference between the ability of wood system and other four systems. Wood system itself is not only a material form, but also a life form, so they can change the material form into a life form, which also means that they can make plants under any conditions.


    This huge basin has been solidified by the cooling lava, forming a huge and hard solid basin. It is not good for plants to take root and germinate on it, and it is not good for them to release their ability.


    Lin Xueyan and situ Na flew to the two sides of the basin. With their ability to operate, the material in the earth immediately produced a seed. The seed fell to the ground and quickly took root and germinated. In the twinkling of an eye, it turned into a huge tree hundreds of meters high, and it was still growing up. As it grew, it flowered and fruited. The fruit was mature, and it was not the seed that fell down, It''s Wooden hexagon nails of different sizes.


    When the trees grow 50000 meters high, the ground is already covered with a layer of wooden hexagon nails, which looks very spectacular.


    This picture on this barren planet looks very absurd, but also incredible.


    Looking at the huge trees falling hexagon nails as they grow high, Wu Hao feels that these women have mastered the power of elements and almost mastered the material energy of the world. Even on this barren planet without atmospheric protection and exposed to cosmic radiation, plants can still blossom and bear fruit, and even grow madly to tens of thousands of meters, What''s more incredible is that what plants blossom and bear is not seeds, but hard wood hexagonal nails with extremely high density!


    This kind of thing also only has this kind of ability they can do!?


    I don''t know how long in the past, the whole land was covered with wooden hexagon nails, and even the solidified basin in the middle was completely filled.


    The quantity is enough.


    The two of them control these wooden hexagon nails to gather on the sphere in the sky, which looks more and more like a small planet. When the surface is firmly covered with a layer of wooden hexagon nails, it looks like a wooden sphere from a distance.


    "Next is Yao Yao and me."


    Zhao Shuhan and Li Yunyao look at each other, nod to each other and fly to the land outside the basin.


    They have the ability to control water, and they can control water at the molecular level. Even without water, they can turn their energy into water, but this is very energy consuming. If they want to make a lot of ice hexagonal nails, this method will not work. Fortunately, the planet they chose is very special, and the soil contains a lot of condensed water vapor.


    Two people energy operation, the water contained in the earth quickly floated into the air, condensed into water, water under their control condensed into ice hexagonal nails of different sizes, one after another fell on the earth.


    The ice they agglomerate is definitely the ice with the highest density. The hexagonal nails made from this kind of ice naturally have super hardness and huge density. When they fall from the air to the ground, even the hard rock is crushed. However, it has to be said that no matter how hard the ice is, it can not make up for the lack of toughness. While crushing the rock, it can not be ignored, It also suffered a little damage. It is obvious that some tiny ice crystals fell to the ground.


    It''s just falling from the air. If it''s the strong impact of the explosion, the probability of these ice hexagon nails being damaged will be very, very high.


    There''s almost no need to experiment. The ice hexagon must be placed on the outermost layer!


    Only in this way can the survival rate of ice hexapod be improved to the greatest extent.


    Looking at each other, we all felt the same.


    A large number of ice hexagons fall on the ground and pile up constantly, which makes the extremely cold surface of the planet feel even colder.


    When enough ice hexagons are made, Zhao Shuhan and Li Yunyao control these ice hexagons and fly to the wooden stars in the sky. Soon, the original planet with wooden visual effect is covered with a layer of light blue ice hexagons, which looks like a light blue ice ball.


    Five layers of hexagonal nails are all wrapped up.


    The time stream, which used to be only one kilometer in diameter, now looks huge. Standing in the middle of the two stars, close your eyes and feel carefully. You can even feel that this small star has been able to produce weak gravity.


    Of course, its mass is too small. Compared with the gravity of the parent star, its gravity is very small. As long as lya releases the time flow, she will be torn down by the gravity of the parent star and hit the ground heavily.


    Of course, they can''t let that happen.


    Look at each other and fly into the sky with this small light blue star.


    "The next thing is to detonate, Leia. Should you do it?" Wu Hao looks at Liya.


    "Well! The compressed time stream will release huge energy when it is diluted again and returns to equilibrium! These energies are as like as two peas that are surrounded by them, and they are all thrown around the six corners to form the same effect as explosions. Leah explained.


    "Then start!" Lin Yuxin can''t wait to see how powerful the first planet bomb they made is.

 Chapter 612

    "Yuxin, why are you so excited?" Stuart giggled.


    "I just want to see how powerful this planet bomb is." The little girl vomited her tongue.


    "You don''t have to expect too much. The power of the explosion can''t be very great. Although I can compress the time stream without limit and let it burst out with infinitely powerful force, the material used to make hexagon nails can''t bear infinite impact force, so the power of explosion must be controlled within the limit range that the material can bear. If it exceeds, the damage rate of these hexagon nails will greatly exceed our imagination, which is low, It can''t form effective explosive power, so this explosion is not as strong as you think it can be. " Leia said.


    "Since compressed time stream can achieve infinite powerful explosion power, why don''t we make time stream bomb?" Lin Yuxin looks at Liya curiously.


    "Diablo is a very strange existence. Apart from the blood of God, nothing in the world can harm them, especially time. Diablo is the only known thing that can completely ignore time. The power of time flow is fatal and destructive to anything else, Only for Diablo, there is no lethality. So, we can only rely on God''s blood to do it Shirley helped explain.


    "Oh, I almost forgot that only God''s blood can harm the dark ones." Lin Yuxin said and asked strangely, "what kind of thing is the blood of God? My brother is also of mortal blood. Why is my brother''s blood god''s blood, and now we are practitioners, but our blood is not God''s blood? "


    "This question really can''t answer you, even we don''t have an answer. I think no one in the world can answer it. This universe is completely isolated from the universe where the dark Protoss live, but the dark Protoss will be hurt by our God''s blood. We can''t understand why all the time, but it''s an indisputable fact. " Shirley shook her head helplessly.


    "Maybe it has something to do with my life experience." Wu Hao muttered.


    "Why does this matter have something to do with your life experience?" Lin Yuxin looked at him and felt even more strange.


    Wu Hao shrugged with a smile and said, "don''t ask me. I don''t know. I''m just saying something!"


    He really didn''t know the correct answer, but he had this kind of conjecture in his heart. Liya and Shirley were two children created by their own mother. It can be said that the blood flowing in their bodies came from their own mother, so their mother''s life experience is the key to God''s blood, If you want to solve the mystery of God''s blood, you can only know it after you have solved his own life experience.


    At the same time, I also have the blood of the Diablo. Does the so-called blood of God also originate from the Diablo? Wu Hao had a question in his mind.


    "Let''s not talk about this problem. Let''s test the power of this small planet bomb first." Leah looks at the crowd and smiles.


    "OK, let''s see how strong this bomb is." Wu Hao put away his thoughts.


    In order to ensure absolute safety, all the people scattered to fly far enough, looking at the light blue ice hockey from a distance, like a small marble in the dark.


    Under the control of Liya, the compressed time stream in the middle of the planet bomb is released instantly, and the powerful impact will blow all the hexagon nails wrapped around the time stream. In the vacuum environment without air resistance, these hexagon nails are extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, the frantic hexagon nails fly in front of us.


    In order to test the explosion effect, they didn''t use energy to block the hexagonal nails in front of them, but experienced the damage effect of these hexagonal nails in person. Of course, they couldn''t try to feel the damage, but felt the difficulty of avoiding it in the process.


    Hexagon nails are big and small, but the speed is the same. It''s very difficult for them to avoid with their normal body shape. Their eyes can quickly catch those huge hexagon nails, but if they are not careful, many small hexagon nails will fly by, or even come straight to the door. If they are not careful, they will be hit immediately.


    They have a hundred years of cultivation, but they still feel very hard in the face of these exploding hexagon nails. In some emergency situations, they even have to use their own ability to smash all these hexagon nails to avoid being seriously injured.


    Fortunately, the number of these hexagonal nails is small and the duration is short. In just a few seconds, all the hexagonal nails pass them.


    The explosion is over.


    They quickly displayed their ability to stop all the Hexapod nails that swept into the deep space of the universe and let them fly back to their side.


    Most of the hexagonal nails are well preserved, and a small part of them are destroyed.


    There are three situations.


    The first is when the powerful impact of the explosion destroyed the hexagon nail.


    The second is that when the explosion happens, the hexagon nails collide with each other, and the powerful force makes them destroy each other.


    The third kind of nature is destroyed by them.


    Observe the proportion of damaged hexagonal nails in the whole, and it is gratifying that this data is completely acceptable!


    They focused on the ice hexagon nails. As they expected, even if the ice hexagon nails were placed on the outermost layer, the damage degree was the highest, but the situation did not exceed the expectation. On the contrary, the damage rate was expected to be lower.


    The crowd gathered, and everyone''s eyes twinkled with excitement.


    After experiencing this feeling in person during the explosion, we know that the power of the star bomb is far more powerful than they think. Even if they become such a human form, the dark Protoss may not be able to avoid a large number of Hexapod attacks.


    Once they become time eaters, they face even greater danger.


    "I didn''t expect that the power of the planet bomb was so strong. I was almost nailed to myself by a hexagon nail." Stuart said with a lingering fear.


    "Me too. I just had a hexagon nail flying directly towards my face. If I didn''t move fast, my head would be almost opened by it." Xu Xinjie patted her chest, but she was very excited in her eyes!


    "The shape of human body is very small, but it''s really hard to avoid so many big and small hexagon nails. Most of the time, our eyes are fixed on those huge hexagon nails flying towards us, but I find that those small ones are more dangerous. The big ones are easy to avoid, and many of those small ones are only found in front of us." Lin Xueyan said.


    "Not only that, even if we scan all the hexagons around us with divine consciousness, we will still focus on the huge hexagons and subconsciously ignore the small ones. In the end, the small ones become the most dangerous ones." Yu tingdao.

 Chapter 613

    "It''s just a super small planet bomb. The danger is already so great. When it comes to super large planet bombs, dozens, hundreds, even tens of thousands of them will explode at the same time. At that time, a large number of hexagonal nails will fly out at the same time. I don''t believe that the dark Protoss can resist it." Shen Bingqing said with excitement in her eyes, and said: "no matter how strong the physique of the dark Protoss is, I don''t believe that they can sustain ten or even hundreds of thousands of attacks once."


    "Wu Hao, do you feel uncomfortable when we say that?" Nami touched Wu Hao. After all, he had the blood of the dark Protoss in his body.


    When Nami said that, other people''s expressions immediately changed, and they realized the problem.


    Wu Hao looked at them and laughed instead


    "I do have the lineage of Diablo in my body, but it doesn''t mean that I am a member of Diablo. To be honest, I believe that no matter how powerful we attack them, a race that can devour all the matter in the whole universe can never be completely destroyed by us, as long as we don''t destroy the race, Let me have a chance to find out what is going on with the Diablo lineage in my own body. " Wu Hao said with a shrug.


    "It can be imagined that if a race that devours the whole universe does not wipe out most of its power, once it enters our world, it will definitely be a devastating impact. I don''t have so much compassion to sympathize with the race that may destroy the whole world that I and the people I love, even if I have the same blood."


    Looking at his expression, they were all relieved.


    "What we should do or what we should do, we must do our best to prevent them from invading our world." Wu Hao said firmly.


    "MMM!"


    All the women nodded.


    "From this experiment, we can see that the power of the star bomb is really not small. What we are doing now is just a super small one. If we transform the super huge planet under our feet into star wars, once it explodes, the power will be absolutely great. Now we can confirm that this scheme is effective, Then we''re going to think about improving lethality. "


    Wu Hao said: "in terms of the damage degree of five layer hexagonal nails, the damage degree of ice and wood hexagonal nails is the highest, so we must find ways to make up for their shortcomings."


    "Anyway, all these materials can be recycled. Next, we will cover the surface of the ice and wood hexagon nails with a layer of metal film to improve their hardness and toughness." Zheng Jiaxuan said.


    "OK, let''s just start."


    Everyone nodded and began to work!


    Only Xu Xinjie and Zheng Jiaxuan can complete the work of covering metal film for the ice and wood hexagon nails, so the work falls on them.


    Fortunately, this is not a difficult job. The planet at foot contains a lot of metal elements, which can be easily controlled with their current ability.


    A large amount of metal elements flew into the air, and the sky was black, forming a large black cloud with metallic luster. The ice hexagon nails and wood hexagon nails kept flying from the middle, and when they came out, the surface had been wrapped with a layer of metallic luster coating.


    This coating is not thick, but these metal elements are combined very closely under their control, both hardness and toughness are excellent. With this layer of protection, the impact resistance is greatly enhanced, but also the hardness is increased, and the damage rate of ice hexagon nails and wood hexagon nails can be greatly reduced.


    "Then let''s start the second experiment." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    The idea of planet bomb is really wonderful. It not only saves the time and energy to create combat power, but also greatly improves the overall damage efficiency. When the dark Protoss breaks through the seal and enters the universe, it can effectively block them!


    Moreover, this mode of operation means that they can lay out one, two, three or even four or five layers of defense. How many Diablo Protoss can break through the fifth layer of defense?


    Wu Hao could almost imagine the angry expression of the dark Protoss who broke through the fifth layer of defense.


    But it''s not over.


    Breaking through the defense chain of the planet bomb, there are a lot of powerful attack forces waiting behind them.


    No matter what the origin of the Diablo Protoss, how powerful they are, if they dare to enter the universe, there will be only one way to die!


    Wu Hao thought so.


    Wu Hao thinks that they are already busy. Liya re compresses a core of time stream. Layer by layer, the hexagonal nails re condense around the time stream in the previous order, and a small planet appears in the sky again.


    Different from the last time, this small planet now looks like a completely metallic planet, and it feels very hard just because of the visual effect.


    Of course, I hope it''s as hard as they think.


    "Are you ready?" Leah looks at the crowd.


    Everyone nodded and scattered in different places.


    The second experiment, they still want to experience the power of the planet bomb.


    Leia releases the time stream, the small planet bomb explodes in an instant, and the big and small hexagon nails fly out all around in an instant.


    With the experience of the last time, this time their evasion is relatively more focused on skills, not only the big ones, but also the small ones.


    In addition to avoiding, they also paid special attention to the anti-destructive ability of ice and wood hexagon nails. With a layer of metal coating protection, their anti attack ability has been significantly improved.


    After the explosion, retrieve all the hex pins.


    It was found that the damage rate of ice and wood hexagon nails was greatly reduced.


    In this explosion, nearly 95% of the hexagonal nails remained intact.


    That''s a lot more than they expected.


    This also means that the amount of hexagonal nails they can recycle later will be very considerable, which can save them a lot of time and energy.


    The most troublesome step to make a star bomb is to make these hexagonal nails. Once they can be recycled in large quantities, it almost means that they can play a decisive role in the battlefield.


    Imagine such a scene, the dark Protoss break through from a weak point and try to escape. In an instant, they use the recovered hexagon nails to make a large number of star bombs on their escape route. They have no breathing time at all. They are about to face a new round of bombing. In this case, how many chances does the dark protoss have to win?


    Maybe after several rounds of bombing, they are eager to escape back to their own universe. Even if there is nothing there, it is better than facing these star bombs with nowhere to escape here.

 Chapter 614

    "It seems that we have to add a layer of metal coating to the outer layer when we make ice and wood hexagon nails in the back." Wu Hao took back his mind and looked at the metal shining hexagon nails in the air. His eyes were also shining!


    As long as this problem is solved, the problem of making star bombs will be completely solved, and the rest is to make a large number of hexagonal nails.


    But this, needs only the time, does not have the difficulty.


    "From the experimental results this time, the effect of adding a layer of metal coating is really very good. We can basically complete the post production of star bombs in this way." Li Yunyao nodded.


    "So we don''t need to do any more experiments later?" Xiao you asked.


    "I think it''s almost done. The purpose of our experiment is to have a look at the power of the planet bomb and to test the anti destruction ability of these hexagonal nails. Now the damage rate of these hexagonal nails is quite low. It''s absolutely impossible to achieve 100% retention rate, and there''s no need. In order to improve the 5% retention rate, The cost of time and effort may be very high. There is no need for that. " Said Nami.


    "It''s really unnecessary. What we need to do is to strike a balance between energy cost and damage rate. Now the damage rate seems to be quite balanced." Wu Hao nodded in agreement and looked at them.


    "The second test is actually perfect. In addition, all our hexagonal nails can be recycled. In this regard, we don''t need to pursue the so-called 100% retention rate." Shen Bingqing said.


    "What do you think?"


    "Now that it''s almost done, let''s do it."


    "Yes. The key is that these materials can be recycled. "


    "OK, we''ve decided that we just need to put a layer of metal film on the ice and wood hexagonal nails pot on the original basis."


    Wu Hao took a deep breath, looked at a large number of hexagonal nails floating in the air, and looked at the boundless planet under his feet. It took a lot of time and energy to make all the hexagonal nails from this planet.


    If we really make all of them into hexagonal nails, with the volume of 100000 times the size of the earth, this planet is enough to make tens of thousands of planet bombs!?


    No matter how much he can make, first make all the stars into hexagonal nails.


    Wu Hao''s eyes coagulated, and he brought everyone back to this planet.


    This planet is so big that we can work in five groups at the same time.


    Xu Xinjie and Zheng Jiaxuan, situ Na Lin Xueyan, Zhao Shuhan, Li Yunyao, Shen Bingqing and Yu Ting.


    Lin Yuxin''s problem is more troublesome. Her fire system ability can melt the earth, and use these lava to make hard hexagon nails. However, she can''t directly control accurately, and can only use energy to rough process these lava.


    She melts the earth and makes hexagon nails by herself. Naturally, the speed is slow. Wu haoliya, sherina and meixiaoyou just have nothing to do. They just can help her to make these lava hexagon nails.


    Fourteen people, facing such a huge planet, are actually like fourteen ants on the earth, insignificant.


    But their ability is not so. Their ability is devastating to the planet.


    The material on the surface of the planet is constantly decreasing, not exactly decreasing, but constantly transforming into another form of existence. Such transformation can not see any change at the initial stage. For this huge planet, it is like taking a handful of sand from the beach, which has no impact on the whole beach.


    But as time goes on, the effect shows up a little bit.


    A lot of soil is transformed into hexagonal nails, and these hexagonal nails do not continue to park on the surface of the planet, but are hovered in the air by them. There are more and more hexagonal nails in the air, and the volume of the planet under their feet continues to decrease at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Because they are divided into five waves scattered on the planet, after a long time, there are five huge pits on the planet, each of which may be able to lay down thousands of earth.


    The sphere formed by the five hexagon nails in the sky is getting bigger and bigger, and the gravitational effect brought by the mass is getting stronger and stronger. With the decrease of the matter, the gravity of the planet under their feet is getting weaker and weaker. As time goes on, the gravity between the five planets and their parent star has reached a balance.


    Of course, the time point of balance is very short.


    Soon the gravity of the star condensed by the hexagon nails became bigger and bigger, and the gravity of the star under their feet became smaller and smaller.


    Because the planet has been floating on the edge of the universe for a long time, the core of the planet has been completely cooled, which makes their work much easier and not difficult because of the high temperature.


    In the end, all the material on the planet was transformed into hexapods.


    Of course, this planet has not been destroyed, but only exists in another form, which is the super planet formed by five extremely huge hexagonal nails floating in the air.


    If the original parent star was 100000 times the size of the earth, then the combined star formed by these five hexagonal nails may be at least 150000 to 200000 times the size of the earth.


    There is too much space between the hexagon nails. This makes the density of the whole planet much lower than that of its previous parent star, which naturally increases its size.


    Fourteen people stood in the middle of the five planets, at the core of the original parent star, with excitement in everyone''s eyes.


    They don''t know how long it took them to complete the work. In the dark space of the universe, time has no meaning. In addition, they are almost not affected by time. It seems that it took them more than ten years to complete the work, and it seems that it only took them one hour.


    But the work is finally done.


    So a huge super planet has been completely hexagonal nailed by them.


    Even they don''t know how many hexagonal nails there are. The number of them is tens of thousands of times more than the stars in the sky that can be seen on the earth.


    "You said that with so many hexagonal nails, it''s more appropriate for us to make a few star bombs?" Stuart looked at the excitement on everyone''s face.


    "I feel that we can make a lot of planet bombs with just one planet," Lin Yuxin said excitedly. "This planet is 100000 times the size of the earth. Now we have made five such big hexapod planets. Together, the volume is at least 150000 times larger than that of the earth, right? If we use the earth as a template to make planet bombs, we can make at least 150000 planet bombs here. It feels like a lot. "

 Chapter 615

    "If we take the earth as the standard to make planet bombs, we can make 150000 at a time, which is quite a lot." Li Yunyao also nodded. Although the earth is not big in the universe, it is already very big by their standards.


    "I also think that in fact, we can directly take the standard size of the earth as the template of a planet bomb. A planet bomb can be as big as the earth, but it''s almost the same." Xu Xinjie also nodded. Looking at the five black planets in front of us, it''s too big.


    "These hexagonal nails can make up to 10000 planet bombs." Shirley looked at everyone and said seriously: "the size of the Diablo Protoss varies greatly according to the strength level. We have to deal with not only the low-level Diablo Protoss, but also the high-level Diablo Protoss. They can easily devour a planet, and even the whole galaxy at a higher level, In the face of such a super large time eater, even if these hexagonal nails are made into a star bomb, they are very small. If they are made to be the size of the earth, in the face of such a super large corpse, it is almost a glass bead exploding in front of him, which can not form too much power. Small star bombs must be made, but we can''t ignore those high-level Diablo Protoss, And to tell you the truth, it''s not suitable to use the earth as a template. Even the ordinary Diablo needs a bigger planet bomb. "


    Liya and Nami are not surprised. They have experienced the battle with the dark Protoss and have an accurate understanding of them, so they know what Shirley said is not exaggerated.


    But others, including Xiaoyou, were surprised to open their mouths. They have been listening to them saying that the time eaters after the transformation of the dark Protoss are very huge. But the first time they heard such an accurate description, they can devour the whole galaxy in one breath, which means that their own size must be larger than that of the whole galaxy, In front of them, a planet bomb the size of the earth is really like a glass bead, no, no, no, it''s just a sand.


    How much power can a single sand produce?


    It''s obvious that no matter how powerful it is, it''s impossible to cause substantial damage to them.


    Originally, they wanted to make 150000 star bombs out of these hexagonal nails, but they suddenly felt that it was OK to make even these hexagonal nails into a star bomb.


    "However, the number of super high level Diablo Protoss is small after all! So most of our planet bombs are small ones. We also need to make super large ones, but we also need to be prepared. No matter how huge a planet bomb is, it''s not easy to really hurt those super high-level Diablo Protoss. In the end, I''m afraid we have to face these super high-level Diablo in person. "


    Shirley said: "the biggest significance of the planet bomb is to help us eliminate as many ordinary dark Protoss as possible. Once the number of them is reduced, even in the face of those high-level dark Protoss, we can be relatively easier."


    "Yes, it is. From our previous battles against the dark Protoss, we can basically find that although the high-level dark Protoss are powerful, it is the ubiquitous low-level dark Protoss that really cause decisive damage to us. They destroy everywhere, interfere with our sight, and disperse our combat effectiveness, Let the whole battle become very sticky. " Nami said: "if we can solve most of the low-level Diablo Protoss, then in the face of the remaining high-level Diablo Protoss, even if the star Bomb doesn''t work, we can still rely on our own strength to defeat them."


    "In that case, our main energy is still on the production of small and medium-sized star bombs, and there is no need to make super large star bombs, right?" Wu Hao doubts a way.


    "Although the high-level Diablo Protoss must be made by ourselves in the end, it is necessary to make some super large star bombs. When they explode, they can do more or less harm to them. If they are injured and weak, we have a better chance of winning." Leia said with a smile: "and to tell you the truth, for the size of the Diablo Protoss, it''s really not big to make a planet bomb based on the earth template. It can even be described as a miniature bomb. So we have to make every single planet bomb bigger. "


    "You have experience in this area, so do as you say." Wu Hao laughed.


    "Let''s start now." Leia said with a smile.


    "How many?" Wu Hao asked.


    "About ten thousand." Leia said.


    Then he flew into the high air, closed his eyes and turned his power. A lot of time stream compression bodies appeared in the void.


    They also did not stop. First, they coated the ice and wood hexagons. After that, they used their own abilities to wrap the floating hexagons in the compressed body of time flow.


    One, two, three, four, five


    One hundred, two hundred, three hundred, four hundred, five hundred


    One thousand, two thousand, three thousand, four thousand, five thousand


    The number of hexagonal nails in the air decreased rapidly, and the number of star bombs in the void increased rapidly.


    Soon, 10000 planet bombs were made.


    Each one is at least 15 times the size of the earth, and this is the standard template for future small planet bombs!


    According to Leia and Shirley, a medium-sized star bomb should be at least 10 times the size of a small one, which is 150 times the size of the earth.


    The size of a large planet bomb is 100 times that of a medium one, which is 15000 times the size of the earth.


    Of course, according to Leia and Shirley, we should also make some super large planet bombs.


    The base should be 300000 times the size of the earth.


    Just listening to these data, we all feel that the earth is really insignificant in this universe, small as a grain of sand in the beach, even smaller than the sand, even in terms of bacterial level.


    If you make a super planet bomb 300000 times the size of the earth and put the earth in front of it, isn''t it like a tiny bacterium?


    The first wave of real planet bombs is complete.


    This time''s star bomb is different from the previous two experiments. Each hexagon nail is made in the blood of God. It is a star bomb that can cause great damage to the dark Protoss in the real sense.

 Chapter 616

    Looking at the 10000 small planet bombs floating in the air, everyone has greater confidence in the later production and a clearer operation plan.


    Although the super large planet bomb looks terrible, it''s not a very difficult thing to do with their current ability. Moreover, the super large planet Bomb doesn''t need to start now, and it''s not too late to finish it at last. At that time, they have accumulated enough technology and experience, and their own strength is constantly improving, It''s not hard to make a super planet bomb 300000 times the size of the earth.


    "Let''s start moving all these star wars around the seal." Wu Hao said.


    The women nodded and worked together to carry these planetary bombs to the seal.


    The layout of the first layer of the planet bomb is very technical.


    Because of the existence of the seal, they did not dare to use massive stars to bind the planet bomb to fixed rules and run naturally. They were worried that the gravity brought by massive stars would affect the stability of the seal, so the first layer of the planet bomb completely depended on Leia to fix the time flow in a specific position.


    The upper, middle and lower three rows, line up, block the whole seal up, down, left, right, front and back.


    But,


    Ten thousand planet bombs are insignificant for the huge joint of the two universes. The distance between each planet bomb is very huge. In order to form an effective killing force here, ten thousand planet bombs are not enough. At least more than 200000 need to be deployed.


    At the beginning, we all thought that more than one hundred and two hundred thousand planet bombs could be deployed to the second or even the third layer of fortifications. Only when we put them into practice did we know that 200000 can only complete the first layer of blockade defense. The distance between the universe is too huge.


    Fortunately, the seal is still stable. They still have time to make more planet bombs.


    "Come on, let''s find some other planets and finish the first layer of defense all at once!" Wu Hao said.


    "Wait a minute." Lin Yuxin threw herself into his arms and said with a blush: "after so long, everyone''s strength has been consumed a lot. Brother, you can almost help everyone recover their strength, and you can also recover yourself."


    Wu Hao was stunned, with a bad smile on his face, and picked up the little girl.


    "Our efficiency is quite high. We can take a short break after each production. We can recover our strength and be better prepared for the next work." Nami looks at Wu Hao and smiles.


    "I just forgot for a while. I haven''t enjoyed my babies for a long time. I''m not only going to help you recover all your strength, but also to strengthen your strength." Wu Hao laughed even worse.


    "Why are you laughing so bad?" Lin Xueyan blushed at him, glanced at the empty space, and said, "don''t we just start in the void? I think we''d better find a planet to fall on. "


    "Yes, I don''t want it in this void." Zheng Jiaxuan said with a red face: "it''s the best thing to do in the room. Everyone will feel it, but it''s always strange to start without any shelter in this vast universe."


    "So we can find any planet?" Wu Hao looks at them with a smile.


    "No, it''s better to be like the earth, isn''t it? It''s strange to be directly on a deserted planet. " Xu Xinjie said.


    "What kind of planet do you want? Let''s just look for it! " Wu Hao shrugged and followed them.


    As their men, how can they not understand their ideas? Women pay special attention to feelings, unlike men who only have a bed. For women, this kind of thing needs atmosphere. If there is no atmosphere, the whole feeling will be greatly reduced.


    At home is undoubtedly the best and most relaxed, if not at home, then a safe and comfortable environment can also create a good atmosphere for them.


    Wu Hao is very clear about this.


    "Let''s look around here and see if there is a planet with a similar environment to the earth." Zhao Shuhan said: "our next work must be completed at the edge of the universe. We just want to find a planet like this as our base for camping. We can go back there every time we have a rest."


    "That''s a good idea," Wu Hao said.


    "But the edge of the universe is so desolate, where can we find such a planet? You see, there are few planets around here, let alone living planets like the earth, "Xiaoyou said.


    "At our current speed, distance is not a big problem for us, so let''s go to a place a little further away from the edge of the universe to have a look. It''s not particularly difficult to find a galaxy with a large number of star systems and planets similar to the earth. The real universe is full of such planets." Leah said with a smile.


    "Let''s go," Wu Hao said with a smile, and led them off.


    Indeed, at their current speed, distance is not a big problem for them. They will soon arrive at a large galaxy nearest to the edge of the universe.


    From a distance, the whole galaxy is bright, just like the dark yellow light effect emitted by countless daytime lights. Every bright spot is the light and heat released by the stars. Although compared with most young galaxies, the galaxy that has fallen to the edge of the universe is obviously late, and its overall brightness is not high, Many stars have gone out, but even so, there are still a lot of young and exuberant stars in this huge galaxy.


    A large number of planets are bound to their orbits by the huge gravity of stars. Although most of them are either too hot or too cold, there are a large number of planets suitable for the development of life in the galaxy, even in the edge of the universe.


    Some planets have even given birth to basic life.


    Of course, life forms are totally different from those on earth. As long as the universe has reached the life system of trans galaxy, most of them have different forms of life forms.


    But what they are looking for is a planet similar to the earth, which can bring them familiar and friendly, so it is not a living planet that meets their requirements.


    After some screening, they finally found a planet with a similar shape to the earth.


    This planet is in the gravitational orbit of a middle-aged star. The brightness of this star is lower than that of the sun in the solar system, and its volume is larger than that of the sun. Therefore, the orbit of this star they found is farther from the star of their Galaxy than that of the earth from the sun, but the volume of this planet itself is also larger than that of the earth, More and more heat and light can be absorbed.

 Chapter 617

    It''s a blue planet, and a lot of green.


    Looking from the void, it is just another earth. Three huge continental plates float on the blue ocean, and the original and lush green vegetation covers the surface of the continent.


    They didn''t find any sign of satellites or any other man-made equipment near the planet, scan the whole planet with their mind, and there was no sign of civilization.


    Of course, this does not mean that there is no life on this planet. The scanning results show that this planet has a large number of primitive life in the stage of evolution. Perhaps in the near future, this planet will also evolve a large number of intelligent life and become a cradle of civilization. With the continuous progress of civilization, they may fly out of this galaxy to explore larger space.


    But in the end, they will find that they are at the edge of the universe.


    At that time, like other civilizations in other galaxies, they may start to expand and invade. After all, any high-level civilization does not want its own civilization to enter the cold edge of the universe. At that time, their goal may be to find the center of the universe. Enter a safer and more comfortable space.


    Of course, it''s too far away for this planet that has just given birth to primary life. Maybe it will never have a chance to wait until it gives birth to advanced civilization, which will lead to the destruction of the whole galaxy due to the invasion of the dark Protoss. At that time, let alone high-level civilization, even now these newly evolved life will be completely wiped out.


    In the huge life system of the universe, who cares about the bacteria on a sand?


    Not to mention here, every civilization in the universe is like this.


    "Come on, let''s go down and have a look." Wu Hao took back the gods and took them to the planet.


    The distance of this planet in the gravitational orbit of the star in this galaxy is so similar to that of the earth, which makes the environment here very similar to that of the earth. When they fall into mid air, they almost feel like they have come to another earth.


    Of course, there are no two planets in the universe that feel the same.


    There are also some differences. The seabed of this planet is deeper than that of the earth, so the visual effect of the sea water is bluer. The plants here are also a little different from those on the earth. Needless to say, different species on different planets can never have the same plants. Just talk about the color of plants, because this planet is relatively far away from their star, In addition, the star itself is in its middle age and can not release enough light and heat. In order to absorb more light and heat, plants on the planet''s surface have evolved deeper colors.


    Most of the plants on earth are light green, while most of the plants on this planet are dark green.


    Not only these green leafy plants, but also most of the flowers are dark. Many of them are even dark purple and black, while the light colored flowers such as white and yellow can''t be seen at all.


    All the evolutions are closely related to the living environment. Naturally, the evolution of plants is to obtain more light and heat to ensure their own survival, and these characteristics are reflected in the climate, which is a word cold.


    The average temperature of the earth''s surface is 15 degrees, which is less than 10 degrees on this planet. The difference of more than five degrees is enough to change the way the whole ecosystem exists.


    Of course, this temperature is much warmer than that of deep space, which can freeze people into ice without energy protection.


    In terms of their current capabilities, this temperature difference is almost negligible.


    So when they landed on this planet, each of them was obviously excited.


    In this open universe, it is not easy to find a planet so close to the earth!


    "Since we are going to set up camp here, we might as well build a house here." Said Stuart.


    "Yes, yes." Lin Yuxin looked at the surrounding environment. "We have a rainforest under our feet. I feel that it''s not very good to build a house here. I always feel that the climate in this place is very uncomfortable. Brother, where do you think it''s better to build the house? "


    "I always respect your opinions on this kind of thing. Where you think it''s better to build it, we''ll find the right place." Wu Hao said with a smile: "this planet has been found for you. Can''t you find the place to build a house?"


    The girls giggled.


    Zhao Shuhan thought, "as like as two peas in the garden, we will build a house like the one we want to be happy." so we choose to build a house on the beach. How do you feel?


    "I also think it''s good to build a house by the sea. It''s better to have a mountain in the back, a lush mountain in the back, and an endless sea in front. When you open the window, the sea breeze blows in from the window. It''s very comfortable." Xu Xinjie said with excitement in her eyes. To be able to find a planet similar to the earth on the edge of the vast universe, and to build a house similar to the home on the earth, it''s very pleasant to think about it.


    "What do you think?" Wu Hao looks at the others.


    "Yes, I think it''s really good to build a house by the sea. The reason why we transformed Xinyue manor into an island at that time was because we liked this feeling. Now that we are going to rebuild a house, we will build it completely according to our original home. It''s really good to find this kind of home on the edge of the vast universe." Lin Xueyan said and laughed. It''s really wonderful to think of finding a home on such a planet.


    "Since you all think so, let''s go straight to the seaside." Wu Hao said and took them to the higher air.


    No matter how big a planet is, it''s the same size. As long as you are high enough, you can clearly see the continental plate.


    They are totally unfamiliar with the world, so it doesn''t matter which place they choose, just look at the right place.


    Although the three continental plates on the planet are all covered with plants, the situation is different. One continent is almost full of mountains, the other is almost plain, and a desert accounts for more than half of the total. Although the coastlines of the three continental plates are similar, the environment they want is not suitable for all three continents.


    In the end, they chose a mountainous continent.


    Fourteen people landed on the coast.


    Behind is the boundless mountains, in front is the boundless sea, in the ocean from time to time there are some primitive marine creatures leaping from the sea, those different from the earth look very strange, but in such a strange planet it seems very normal, on the contrary, it adds a different landscape to the door.

 Chapter 618

    "The scenery here is good!"


    Yu Ting looks at the dark blue sea in front of her and the dark green mountains behind her. She is used to the Dark Universe. It really gives people a sense of earth.


    "And the beach. It''s so comfortable." Stuart is trotting on the beach. The soft and delicate sand on her feet is not so comfortable. Even the beaches on the earth are hard to have such comfortable sand. The key is that the endless coastline is full of such sand, and there is no human pollution. Even some decaying wood floating on the coast is natural, It''s not like the coast of the earth today. It''s full of man-made rubbish.


    Clean!


    Pure Che!


    In addition to the ecosystem here, this planet, whose environment and climate are more than 98% similar to the earth, is a perfect undeveloped planet.


    "The sea water here is super clean!" Lin Yuxin also ran up and hopped in front of the sea water. The cold water patted on her feet, and the whole person was very excited.


    "Even the composition of sea water is similar to that of the earth. This is the second earth." Nami sighed.


    "It''s too far for both of you." Cried Zhao Shuhan.


    "I know ~ ~" he said, and both of them had already run to the sea.


    "You see, super large animals are in the sea!"


    Situ Na and Lin Yuxin cried out excitedly on the sea.


    A group of huge sea creatures, not knowing whether they are playing or migrating, just pass by the sea in front of them, jump up and down, and set off huge waves on the sea.


    "The scenery here is really good." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect such a planet to exist on the edge of the universe. It''s really rare." Li Yunyao took a deep breath of pure air, and even the composition of the air was almost the same. The more abundant oxygen content made the air here feel more spiritual.


    "In fact, planets like the earth are very common in the whole universe. Even this galaxy may be able to find tens of thousands or even more such planets." Liya appreciated the beautiful scenery and said with a faint smile, "but really, it''s very rare that even life forms can be so similar. As Nami said, it''s really a bit like another earth."


    "Shouldn''t similar planets, similar ecological environments, and evolved life be similar?" Shen Bingqing was puzzled.


    "It''s not necessarily that the planets can be infinitely similar, but the life form has no direct relationship with the environment, just like the vast majority of organisms on the earth rely on oxygen for survival. In fact, oxygen is the prison that the earth''s organisms can never get rid of." Said Shirley.


    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao was stunned.


    "Oxygen oxidizes not only matter, but also living organisms. If the living organisms on the earth do not rely on oxygen, their lifespan may increase a lot, just like the life evolved from some anaerobic ecosystems in the universe. The average lifespan assigned to them by fate is up to tens of thousands of years, while the average lifespan of the living organisms on the earth is only a few decades, The alternation and alternation of each generation greatly limits the development speed of human civilization. Human beings have to spend a lot of time and energy to nurture the next generation. In fact, there is very little time for the construction of civilization. "


    Sydney said with some doubts: "there are not many lives in the universe that need oxygen to survive, and there are few civilizations that depend on oxygen. Although there are some, most of them are ultra-low level civilizations. From this point of view, the development of the earth is pretty good. In fact, I''ve always been a little strange that life on the earth doesn''t need oxygen to survive in the initial stage, Why did you start this kind of transformation later


    "Well? The more you say it, the more I don''t understand. " Wu Hao was confused.


    "From the perspective of human beings, looking at all the civilizations in the whole universe, oxygen is not a good thing, or even a shackle of civilization. Several times of regeneration of the universe have proved this point. It is very difficult for any life relying on oxygen to develop a truly powerful civilization system, and even if it develops a civilization, it is difficult for it to become mature and powerful, It is impossible to know exactly what is the direct relationship between oxygen and life span, but the life span of living organisms relying on oxygen is not too long throughout the universe, which directly leads to the failure of civilization to develop. "


    Shirley said: "the proportion of oxygen in the early ecological structure of the earth is polar. If we continue to evolve according to that biological model, the later life of the earth should evolve into an anaerobic life system. Throughout the universe, all high-level civilizations are built up by anaerobic life. If the Earth continues to evolve along this line, The earth should also be a cradle of advanced civilization, and the earth''s conditions are very good, which is very conducive to the growth of civilization. However, it is strange that when the earth''s early life was forming, a large number of cyanobacteria appeared inexplicably, producing a lot of oxygen, directly poisoning all the early life, and all the life evolved in the later stage naturally depended on oxygen to survive, The whole life cycle will be limited and will not go at all. "


    "I remember that it used to be said in biology books that the emergence of cyanobacteria created the basis of life for the whole earth. How did it suddenly become a poison?" Zheng Jiaxuan couldn''t laugh or cry, and Sanguan was completely destroyed.


    "The knowledge structure of any civilization is established within its own limited cognitive scope. In human cognition, life all depends on oxygen. Naturally, the appearance of oxygen creates space for life. Just like in the knowledge structure of anaerobic life civilization, they are very glad that there was no such destructive material as oxygen in the early stage of life development, Otherwise, their civilization will no longer exist, for one reason. " Shirley said with a smile.


    "Why do you suddenly feel that the future of mankind is not so good?" Wu Hao said with a bitter smile.


    "If human beings want to develop into a super civilization, they need to pay much more than those anaerobic life civilizations. Human beings can enter the space age after thousands of years and hundreds of generations of life, and they may only need the efforts of one generation to do it. The pace of human progress in this universe is very difficult." Leah sighed.


    "So did I do something wrong?" Wu Hao suddenly said that to think according to this logic, shortening human life is equivalent to reducing the speed of human civilization development to some extent.


    "Actually, it doesn''t seem so." Shen Bingqing thought for a while and said, "husband, although you have reduced the average life span of human beings, time trading has released a lot of human energy, which has also accelerated the pace of progress of human civilization. We can obviously feel the change when we are on the earth."

 Chapter 619

    "Are you sure you''re not comforting me?" Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "What can I comfort you for? That''s the truth. " Shen Bingqing had no choice but to smile. "Although according to Sherry''s idea, shortening the life cycle is not conducive to the long-term development of civilization, time trading seems to be a bit different. After all, it''s two-way, and the time and energy released can''t be ignored."


    "Indeed, from the overall result, time trading helps human civilization to speed up the pace of development to a greater extent." Said Shirley.


    Wu Hao looked at Shirley and then at them, and finally shrugged helplessly. Even so, at this juncture, it''s meaningless to tangle with the development speed of a civilization. Let''s save the universe completely and then talk about the development speed. If the universe is completely destroyed, what''s the difference between the fastest and the slowest civilization?


    When he thought about it, his heart suddenly brightened, and a smile reappeared on Wu Hao''s face.


    "We seem to be off topic." Wu Hao said with a smile: "isn''t it a scenery of praise? How did you begin to explore the origin of life? "


    "Yes, why does it seem to be off topic?" They laughed, too.


    Now the biggest problem they face is the speed of human development, but how to defend the universe.


    "Now don''t think about these things. Now that we have chosen the location, we are going to build a new house here." Wu Hao shouts to the sea: "you two have fun. Come back to help quickly."


    "These fish are so big." Stuart directly caught a huge sea fish back, this fish is really big, several times bigger than the blue whale in the earth''s ocean, and I don''t know whether this size in the ocean is large or small or micro?


    "We''re not going to eat this soon, are we?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Why not? In the future, if you want to set up a camp in this place, you always need to find some food. Let''s see if this kind of sea fish is delicious. " Lin Yuxin chuckled: "but with such a big fish, where can we finish it for 14 people? Do you want to make a big freezer to keep the meat you can''t finish eating? "


    "In such a big world, there are only 14 of us living here, so there''s no need to be so frugal?" Shen Bingqing said with a smile: "even if these food materials are thrown back into the sea after being used up, other predators should soon consume the remaining meat. When we want to eat, we can catch the freshest food."


    "Yes, I forget that there are only 14 of us living here in this world. We don''t need to be so economical." Stuart also laughed and looked at the huge sea fish struggling on the coast. She was puzzled and said, "but is this fish too big? I''m afraid 14 of us can only eat a small piece of fish, and this fish can serve hundreds of people! Why don''t I go to the sea with Yuxin to see if there are any other suitable fish? "


    "Well, well, let''s go to the sea and catch some other fish!" Lin Yuxin immediately excited Ying He, came to a new world, always interested in exploring the unknown mystery.


    "Forget it, you two. I don''t expect any help from you." Lin Xueyan said with a bitter smile.


    "Take care of yourself!" Yu Ting exhorts.


    "OK, we know. Bring us more fish." Stuart said, throwing the huge fish from the coast back into the sea.


    "I''ll go with you, too!" Xiaoyou is excited and excited.


    "OK, OK, let''s go together."


    Three people excited smile straight, a take-off to the sea, a head into the deep sea.


    With their current strength, no matter how much danger they encounter, they are able to cope with it. This ocean is actually a huge and beautiful underwater world for them. There is no danger that can threaten them.


    "Then let''s get to work!" Wu Hao smiles and is helpless to the three girls.


    "Shall we imitate the structure of Xinyue manor completely?" Zheng Jiaxuan asked.


    "It''s up to you. If you want to be nostalgic and feel like a home on earth, it''s good to build a new house just like Xinyue manor. But if you want a new feeling, you can also redesign the house according to your own ideas. I don''t care. Anyway, for me, the houses are the same, and it''s important to have you, As long as you''re here, it''s home to me. " Wu Hao looked at them and said with a smile in his eyes. In this vast universe, time flies and takes away too many things. Only they are always around. The longer time goes by, the more they cherish them and feel that they are irreplaceable.


    "It''s even more so for us. The place where you are is home." Zhao Shuhan said, with moving eyes, the boy is more and more mature, and the women are more and more dependent on him. They have more and more sense of security around him. Only when they are with him can they have a sense of home.


    They are the same, so Wu Hao''s words also let their eyes show obvious moving.


    "But now that we are all around each other, the house still needs to be well designed. We can''t say that if we are all around, just find a place to live?" Lin Xueyan gently smile.


    "Yes." All the girls laughed.


    "Husband, what kind of house do you like? Husband has the final say. Zheng Jiaxuan threw herself into his arms and looked at him with a smile.


    "Do you really listen to me?"


    "Yes, honey, we''ll build whatever you say!"


    "Let''s build the same house as before." Wu Hao thought as like as two peas: "we find this planet like it is like the earth, or in other words, we find the planet as it looks on the earth. Since it is the feeling of wanting the earth, we should rebuilt a house exactly the same as the garden of Yue."


    "Good!" They all laughed one by one.


    Wu Hao smiled as like as two peas. She didn''t know their thoughts. Since they wanted to find a planet similar to the earth in this vast universe, the purpose was to find a kind of family. Since they had found the planet, their home was still the best as the earth''s model. So it''s more cordial to them.


    "Then don''t be in a daze. Let''s start." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Well, let''s start."


    They left the beach, found a suitable piece of land on the shore, and started construction

 Chapter 620

    Shen Bingqing and Yu Ting, who are capable of building houses, naturally fall on them.


    Energy enters the earth under their feet, a large amount of soil flies into the air in granular form, and a huge pit appears under their feet.


    This is the space reserved for the basement.


    With the experience of making basement in their own home, it''s very easy for them to make a new basement. They can also make a completely transparent crystal board partition layer, one layer, two layers and three layers. It''s easy to make the basement.


    The original basement to see the scenery of the sea floor did not laugh hard, now their house directly facing the sea, the basement naturally leads to the sea floor.


    The basement on the bottom floor is very wide, directly into the interior of the ocean. The transparent glass partition can perfectly reflect the scenery of the seabed. The visual impact of those huge marine creatures passing through the front is very strong.


    The basement was built, and then the upper floor.


    As like as two peas, the walls of the large house are formed in a single shape. The exterior walls of the large house are completed in minutes, and they look exactly the same as the original house of Xinyue manor.


    Completed the wall structure, followed by the internal design.


    They are still very familiar with the original home, and every detail can be presented clearly in their mind. Under their control, a lot of soil condenses and forms one after another. Stairs, corridors, rooms and domes are designed according to the structure of Xinyue manor, and a building is soon completed.


    It looks perfect.


    Both inside and outside as like as two peas.


    Of course, as like as two peas.


    They can''t make the furniture at home


    But it''s easy to do. Most of the furniture is made of wood and metal. Xu Xinjie and Zheng Jiaxuan can easily handle metal furniture and supplies.


    Lin Xueyan''s wood ability can easily handle all wood products, and even cotton wadding can be quickly generated by creating a plant, and then textiles, which is not difficult for her. Molecular manipulation can make her easily produce plant fiber, and then use plant fiber to spin into thread, and then use fine thread to make cloth, According to their own needs can also produce different styles, different colors and even different feel of cloth.


    Three people work together, all the furniture is easy to get done, even the quilt on the bed has been perfectly created.


    Almost finished!


    The similarity with the original home is at least 95%, and the remaining 5% is the small ornaments in the home.


    They can actually create it, but they don''t.


    After all, it''s not on earth. It''s meaningless to copy the original home completely. They want to find something that can be used for decoration on this planet.


    In general, the familiar feeling is completely integrated with the small ornaments in the strange world, which is like a brand new home.


    After the house is finished, the front yard and the back yard are next. The colors of the flowers and green plants in this world are too dim, giving people a deep feeling. Therefore, the design of the garden did not directly transplant the flowers in this world. Instead, they made a batch of flowers with more bright colors, which looked more comfortable.


    The lawn has also been redesigned, and the more bright green color makes people feel more comfortable.


    It''s perfect.


    A brand new home was born on this strange planet. This kind of feeling has the feeling of returning to the earth.


    Think about how comfortable it is to come back here after every tiredness.


    "We''re back." Lin Yuxin cried from a distance.


    The three little girls ran far from the sea. They caught dozens of fish in the air, big and small. They were not as big as the one they just caught, but they were not small.


    Is this the most common fish in the ocean?


    "Wow, as like as two peas, we have built the house so quickly." Stuna looked at everyone and the house in front of her, with a strong excitement in her eyes, "look at the strange world around, and then look at the familiar house, and suddenly feel the illusion of returning to the earth!"


    "Yes, as like as two peas built, I felt that I felt back to earth at a glance." Lin Yuxin said with a smile.


    "Although it''s not realistic to go back to the earth to have a rest now, if we can find a planet so similar to the earth, we should try our best to create a similar feeling with the earth. You can relax as you can, or you can build whatever kind of things you want in the future, just as you like, this big planet, It''s up to you to do whatever you want. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    This planet, at least four to five times the size of the earth, and this huge planet in addition to the original low-level life, there are only 14 of them. What do you want to do in such a vast space? It doesn''t matter if the whole continent is transformed into a city.


    Of course, this is impossible.


    To transform a continent into a city, not to mention the feeling of 14 people living in a huge city, is very lonely and unnecessary.


    "In the future, we will transform all the mountains in the back into our huge garden. Then we can go here to find out if there are any suitable small animals to raise, and raise some lovely small animals nearby, which will be more perfect." Lin Yuxin said with a smile. She picked a flower and put it in front of her nose to smell it. The fresh feeling brought by the faint fragrance of the flower is very comfortable.


    I have been working in the deep space for a long time, without breath or smell. Now I can smell the fragrance of flowers and feel the whole person''s spirit.


    "I also want to build a long wooden Road on the sea. After dinner, we can sit at the end of the wooden Road, soak our feet in the sea, and watch the setting sun slowly fall. It''s very comfortable." Stuart longed.


    "Anyway, whatever you like, you can transform this place as you want. Remember that this will be our residence in the future. There is no need to apply for the use of the land here. You can do whatever you want." Wu Hao embraces Xiaoyou in her arms and gently pinches her nose. It''s really good to have these little girls around.


    "Why do you come back from catching so many kinds of fish? Didn''t you say you''d go for fresh food at every meal? These two are enough. It''s just for more than a dozen people. Catch dozens of them and come back. Are you going to keep them? " Wu Hao said with a smile.

 Chapter 621

    "Yes, we planned to keep these beautiful fish in the basement, eh? Didn''t you build a sea around it? " Lin Yuxin looked around the house and found that there was no water around.


    "Our house was built by the sea. What do we need to build the sea around?" Zhao Shuhan couldn''t help laughing and said: "the basement has a brand-new design. The lower floor leads directly to the interior of the ocean. We can directly see the whole ocean scenery in the basement. It''s a pure natural ocean. There''s no need to specially raise these marine creatures."


    "Yes, our house is by the sea." Lin Yuxin was very excited when she thought that the basement was directly connected to the interior of the ocean, and those huge and gorgeous marine creatures were swimming in front of her.


    "Go home and chat slowly. Hurry home and cook. I haven''t eaten anything for a long time. I''m a little greedy for your craft!" Wu Hao said with a smile, hugging Xiao you and situ Na, and went directly into the room.


    "I think we have to open up a vegetable garden around here!" Lin Xueyan said with a smile: "otherwise, we can''t find any seasoning for many dishes we''re going to make. Let alone other basic seasonings like onion, ginger and garlic. Otherwise, no matter what we do, we can''t make the original flavor."


    "Yes, it''s not just these seasoning dishes. Since we have opened up a vegetable garden, we can grow some other favorite vegetables. Although there seem to be many novel ingredients in the world that can provide us with play, some foods still want to taste the original taste. In the future, we will open up a vegetable garden to grow some dishes that we like to eat, You can pick some when you want to Xu Xinjie said.


    "And fruit, we can open up another orchard and grow our own favorite fruit." Lin Yuxin said, thinking of the Lijing manor, where there is an orchard, growing all kinds of fruits they like to eat.


    "I can''t get these things anyway. You can do it by yourself. You can do it as you like, and I''ll enjoy it." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    An easy job to do is as like as two peas on the planet. They even slobber to create something that is exactly the same on the earth. They haven''t eaten anything for a long time. They think they can taste the same delicious food as the earth.


    "After dinner, let''s sit down and discuss, and see what else we can do around here." Li Yunyao said.


    "Yes, yes. Anyway, the planet is ours now. You can do whatever you want." Zheng Jiaxuan said.


    "The whole planet is too big for you. I''m afraid this continent is larger than all the land areas on the earth. We can make full use of the land nearby. You think too much." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "I feel that we can build our manor very, very big." Xiaoyou said with a smile.


    "You can build this planet into a super manor if you want to." Wu Hao said.


    "It''s too big just now." The girls giggled.


    "Come on, come on, let''s go home and cook. Have we not eaten for decades? All of a sudden, I feel that being able to eat is a very enjoyable thing. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I haven''t eaten for a long time. Although I can''t eat now, I still can''t resist the temptation of delicious food." Said Stuart.


    "But it seems that we only have fish to eat today. Let''s have a whole fish feast." Yu tingdao.


    "The whole fish feast is the whole fish feast. Anyway, there''s a lot of food on this planet. Let''s see what else we can eat tomorrow." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "OK, let''s start cooking."


    The girls giggled and went home to cook.


    All of a sudden, dozens of fish could not be eaten, even for the whole fish feast. They only chose four of them and threw the others back into the sea. The fish here are really big. Even these four fish are enough to make a whole table.


    Lin Xueyan, Shen Bingqing, Zhao Shuhan, Yu Ting, Xu Xinjie, Li Yunyao, Na Mei and Zheng Jiaxuan are all busy in the kitchen. It''s also good that they have so many sisters, otherwise they can''t help cooking for more than ten people.


    Lin Yuxin, stuna, Xiaoyou, Liya, Shirley and Wu Hao are sitting in the living room waiting for dinner.


    In the past, they could watch TV in the living room, which was not too boring, but there was no TV to watch, and the only thing they could do was to chat and talk together, but


    It''s easy to get bored.


    Chatting and chatting, they all put their eyes on Wu Hao, and everyone''s eyes gradually became more and more blurred.


    They have never been intimate since they went to the edge of the universe to strengthen the seal. Now they are at leisure. They lean together and feel each other''s breath and temperature. Everyone''s temperature is gradually rising. The confusion in their eyes is more and more obvious, and their bodies are becoming softer and softer.


    In the past, they would take him upstairs to make out with each other before eating. Now, this feeling is gradually coming up.


    Not only they, but also Wu Hao gradually felt the temperature spread in his body.


    Looking at them, Wu Hao''s evil smile became more and more obvious.


    "Baby, there''s nothing you want to do now? If there is one, I can join you. " Wu Hao looked at them and said.


    "We want to do what the master wants to do now." Shirley secretly said with a smile, there is a trace of pink on her white face.


    "What do I want to do? I don''t know what I want to do, you know? " Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "My husband really didn''t want to do anything?" Xiaoyou jumped into his arms, tied his neck and twisted his ass intentionally.


    "Xiaoyou, you can easily set yourself on fire like this."


    "Doesn''t my husband want to?" Stuart leaned against him and grinned.


    "That is to say, brother, if you want, we can give it to you." Lin Yuxin smiles and looks at Liya. They hold him from behind and blow in his ear.


    "Who on earth thought?" Wu Hao has a bad smile.


    "Doesn''t the master want to?" Leia said sweetly.


    Can''t stand these girls!!!


    "Do you think I want to?"


    Wu Hao sipped his mouth and picked up Xiaoyou in his arms. "Let''s go upstairs."


    "Hee hee."


    Several little girls are red face, pushing him upstairs.


    Just leaning on the sofa to chat, they are ready for him. Just after entering the room, their sweet and tender voices came from the room.


    The seven people in the kitchen were all stunned, then turned red, and then all laughed again.

 Chapter 622

    I haven''t felt that for a long time.


    I used to feel helpless at home, but on this lonely planet, the long lost voice makes people feel very warm.


    "I was just thinking that they would go upstairs soon. I guessed them right." Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "There''s no need to guess. They''ll go upstairs for sure." Shen Bingqing smiles. During that time on earth, they really like to play upstairs with him before dinner.


    "Yes, there''s nothing to guess. I just didn''t expect it to be so fast. We just got into the kitchen and they ran upstairs within two minutes. " Li Yunyao giggles.


    "It''s rare for little girls to have a chance to relax. It''s strange if they don''t want to." Nami said with a smile.


    "Do you want to?" Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    All the girls turned red.


    No?


    I don''t think so.


    "We''ll cook even if we want to." Shen Bingqing said: "in the evening, he must give us all a good time."


    "Just once?" Lin Xueyan laughed again.


    "Xueyan, you are a little bad." Xu Xinjie said with a smile.


    "That''s it. Now we have time to relax. We haven''t asked for it for a long time. Can''t we stop at one time?"


    "Look at my husband. If he bothers us for a long time, one time will be enough. If he wants to enjoy us once and again, we will probably have several times." Zheng Jiaxuan put out her tongue.


    "I don''t think it''s suitable for us to discuss this topic now. Otherwise, we would not be in the mood to cook." Yu Ting joked that they didn''t want him to love them, but if they went upstairs, no one would cook.


    "I don''t think it''s suitable for us to discuss this topic now. We haven''t enjoyed his love for a long time. That''s how I feel when I talk about it a little bit." Zhao Shuhan whispered, a little embarrassed!


    "I really feel it." Nami was also a little embarrassed. She whispered: "I had nothing to think about when I was busy. Now when I''m free, I haven''t enjoyed that kind of intimate feeling with her for a long time. In addition, their little girls are playing so happily and enjoying themselves upstairs. Even I want to go up."


    "Don''t talk about it. I''m in no mood." Xu Xinjie whispered.


    The girls looked at each other, and their faces were a little red.


    "Why don''t you go up first?" Lin Xueyan looks at Li Yunyao, Xu Xinjie and Zheng Jiaxuan.


    "If we go up, there will only be five of you left in the kitchen. Are you busy?" Zheng Jiaxuan asked with a red face.


    "There''s nothing to be busy with. It''s just a little slower and faster. Besides, it must take a while for so many of you to be upstairs. I think you''ve had a good time. We''re just busy here. It should be about the same time!" Lin Xueyan said.


    "What about you? Would you like to go up together? " Xu Xinjie looked at them with a red face.


    "Let''s go up too. Then there''s really no one to cook. It doesn''t matter. You three go up first. We''ll talk about it later." Said Nami.


    "Well, then we''ll go up." Li Yunyao is more embarrassed.


    "Well, go up, go up!" Shen Bingqing smiles and pushes them out of the kitchen one by one.


    In fact, the three of them are all little girls of the same size as Stuart. Since they were developed by him, they all enjoy the feeling of intimacy with him, but they are more sensible, so they always let them play first. They basically help in the kitchen. Now they haven''t had a good time to relax, Just let them go upstairs to enjoy the relaxed feeling.


    "Let my husband hurt you at night." Li Yunyao spits out her tongue mischievously and gives everyone a kiss. She goes upstairs with the two of them. The light footstep proves that they want each other very much.


    In the kitchen, the women giggled.


    Looking at each other, they all saw the pink color on each other''s faces. Naturally, their sisters knew what everyone thought. It''s strange if they didn''t want to.


    However, they are relatively more mature, even if they want it, they are not in a hurry.


    "I feel like we''re going to take the initiative tonight." Yu Ting joked.


    "Yes, I really want that feeling." Shen Bingqing also put out her tongue shyly. She had never thought that girls would have such a strong feeling about this kind of thing. After being developed by Shen Bingqing, she realized that it was also a relaxed and enjoyable thing for women.


    "Well, stop it. Let''s start cooking soon." Lin Xueyan said with a smile, no matter how to go on, the five of them are expected to stop their work and go upstairs.


    The five women looked at each other and laughed shyly. A more unrestrained voice soon came from the upstairs. In the voice, it was obvious that Li Yunyao and Zheng Jiaxuan added Xu Xinjie''s voice.


    About an hour and a half, they finally made all the dishes.


    But the voice of the upstairs has not stopped, not only did not stop, but there is a growing sense.


    Five people looked at each other and went into the room together to ask them to go downstairs for dinner.


    As soon as the door opened, the picture on the big bed was familiar and heart beating.


    They used to come here like this every night, but they haven''t been so intimate for a long time. Seeing the white and tender bodies of the sisters on the bed, as well as Wu Hao enjoying themselves, their heart beat faster and faster, and their breath was also slightly short.


    "Just play around before dinner. Why are you so crazy?" Lin Xueyan angry at him, the voice of the little girl, listen to the people''s heart crisp.


    "Sister to help ~ ~" Lin Yuxin is enjoying his love, see sister also came in, stretch out a hand to want her to come together.


    "You''re working hard. Just relax a little before you go down to dinner." Li Yunyao and Zheng Jiaxuan smile and pull them to the bed together.


    Wu Hao smiles and pulls Lin Xueyan to her arms.


    I haven''t enjoyed them for a long time, so I kiss them directly.


    It''s rare to have such a time to relax. I don''t think I will have such a time to relax in the future. Enjoy it!


    Shen Bingqing, Zhao Shuhan, Na Mei and Yu Ting giggle. How can they go back and interrupt their intimacy? At this moment, they are ready for him. No, no, no, not at this moment. In fact, they are ready when they are in the kitchen. They just have something to do to hold back.


    Now that I''m in the room, I just relax with my sisters and enjoy his love.


    The room soon became lively, and these beautiful women even had sweet and moving voices

 Chapter 623

    When they came out of the room, it was the third sunrise and sunset.


    All the dishes on the table have already been cool. There''s no way but to make another one. Wu Hao can play with some little girls in the living room for a while.


    Eat and drink enough, relax.


    They took Wu Hao for a walk on the beach. The dark blue sea was sparkling in the sun, and the fish in the sea leaped to the surface from time to time, splashing with spray.


    Tired of the scenery on the beach, they turned to the mountain behind the house.


    The dark green mountains, the tall trees, the strange chirping of insects and birds from time to time in that primeval forest, as well as the roaring of various wild animals, are natural and primitive, which arouse their strong desire to explore. Of course, the biggest reason for them to explore is to find more food materials.


    Since it is to explore, there is no need to fly. A group of people go up the mountain on foot.


    The open natural environment gives natural growth space for the vegetation here. Every tree is hundreds of meters long and thousands of meters high. The plants under the tree are so strange that there is no plant similar to that on the earth.


    Even the most imaginative people can''t fully imagine how strange the animals here are.


    Along the way, they caught some small animals that seemed to be easy to raise. They planned to build a breeding farm in the backyard to cultivate these small animals with good meat quality. They also caught some big beasts to see if they could be domesticated and used as mounts.


    All the way through the two mountains, they came to a huge basin behind the mountains.


    The basin is surrounded by mountains on three sides and has only one exit. The interior of the basin is covered by low trees. The basin is quite large. If it is not high enough, even if it is a plain, from a distance, some ferocious beasts are passing through the basin. Maybe this season is the season for breeding and mating of beasts on this planet, Many wild animals are fighting in this huge basin. They are fighting and roaring fiercely. This huge basin has become a natural arena for many wild animals.


    "It seems that there are two flying beasts fighting. Shall we go and catch them? See if you can tame it Lin Yuxin looks at two wild animals fighting in the distance, and her excited eyes shine.


    The two beasts were black, like giant lions, with a pair of wide and thick wings on the back, like the combination of eagles and lions. At the same time, they had the color of black leopards. They looked very strange, but they were also powerful.


    It''s very popular to domesticate this animal into a mount, even if no one can see it.


    "If you like it, try it." Wu Hao laughs and walks down the hill with her.


    Although they can fly to stop them from fighting, or even defeat them directly, there is no need for them. While exploring the planet, they are also feeling the power of the planet. Only by experiencing it personally can they know what kind of degree the planet has developed to. Wu Hao thinks so, and so do they.


    When they went to the battle field of the two beasts, the two beasts also found them. Compared with the height of less than two meters of ordinary human beings, the three story tall building''s body was just the difference between a cat and a tiger. They looked at Wu Hao''s group of people and even had no appetite. They turned their eyes with disdain. Their huge claws moved on the soft ground and raised dust, Trying to get rid of them all.


    But they were surprised to find that the dust did not touch them. Instead, it condensed into a spear in the air. The spear flew into the air, fell straight down and inserted in the middle of them.


    These two beasts have no wisdom, but this sudden picture calms them, instinctively feels the dangerous breath.


    "Look at you or me!" Lin Yuxin rushed up with a smile, and did not use her powerful fire ability to attack the two beasts. Otherwise, with her current strength, as long as a little strength, the two beasts could be reduced to ashes.


    It''s just a hand to hand fight, and these two huge beasts are not her opponents.


    They feel the danger and try to attack Lin Yuqi with their claws, but Lin Yuqi''s action is very fast. She jumps up and punches one of them in the head. The huge power bursts out from her tiny body. The giant beast like a tall building flies hundreds of meters and falls to the ground, whistling and unable to get up.


    The other one didn''t have the heart to fight at all. She turned around and ran. Where would Lin Yuqi let it go? She flew into the air, grabbed its tail, pulled it up and threw it into the air. She fell down heavily. Such a huge body fell from the air and was seriously injured. She fell on the ground and couldn''t get up. She tried to escape, but the broken bone was painful as long as it moved.


    "The appearance of the two beasts is really cool. It''s really good to use them as mounts." Wu Hao looked at the two black beasts on the ground with a smile. Although their bright eyes were shining with fear, if the fear was eliminated, the deterrent power would be extraordinary. I''m afraid that this kind of beast would also dominate the nearby mountains.


    "I thought there would be some magical beasts in the world, but I think too much." Stuart shook her head in disappointment. Along the way, I saw many wild animals, but they were just ordinary wild animals. They didn''t have powerful magic like those in some novels or fantasy stories.


    She wanted that powerful mount.


    "You belong to typical novels. I don''t know if there will be any life that can control the power of elements in this universe in the future. But at present, you are the first group of human beings who can really control the power of elements in this universe. How can these low-level beasts who have just evolved use such high-level power in addition to barbaric power?" Nami smiles.


    "So it''s not just this planet, it''s impossible for any planet in the universe to have so-called magical beasts!" She asked curiously,


    "No, it depends on how you define magic. If it''s a beast that can use energy as its attacking power, then the universe is really full of them. Many civilizations are built on energy, and the beasts in their world can also use energy. But if you are able to control the forces of the elements that make up the world, neither civilization nor beasts have appeared. " Nami explained.

 Chapter 624

    "When shall we go to find some super high energy civilization planets and catch some beasts similar to magic beasts? I think it''s very cool to have such a landline." Stuart said excitedly.


    "Or can we transform these ordinary beasts? Let them have a power similar to ours? " Yu Ting suddenly thought. As soon as this idea came out of my head, countless ideas jumped out. If this idea can come true, most of the beasts on this planet can be transformed into a powerful fighting force.


    "Yes, if this method is feasible, it seems that we can transform many powerful beasts here." Zheng Jiaxuan also followed suit, and many ideas came out of her mind.


    "Transform these ordinary beasts?" Nami frowned slightly, this novel idea seems not impossible, but she has never tried this kind of thing before, and she does not know whether she can succeed.


    "Maybe we can try it!" Shirley said: "it''s really not possible. We can also keep their souls and re create a body that can release energy for them. And then you see if you can create powerful crystals and things like that, and provide them with a continuous source of energy. " Shirley gave the design directly.


    "Are you doing this for fun or what?" Wu Hao said with a bitter smile: "only the blood of God can cause damage to the dark Protoss. It may be powerful and terrible for ordinary creatures to create these beasts with powerful attack power, but it seems useless to the dark Protoss at all!"


    "Er... I almost forgot that." Stuart touched her head.


    "Diablo is immune to all energy attacks. Only physical attacks with God''s blood can do damage to them, so it seems you don''t have to reform these beasts." Shirley is also a little embarrassed to scratch her head, if for this purpose, there is really no need to carry out this kind of no objection transformation.


    "Of course, if you just want to remodel some of them and play with them, you can still have a try." Wu Hao said with a smile, but it didn''t hurt their creative interest.


    "Then let''s transform these two." Lin Yuxin was disappointed, but she was still interested in powerful mounts.


    "If you want to try, try it!" Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t object.


    "Hee hee, let''s drag these two beasts back to see if we can transform them." Stuart began to laugh, too. Obviously, she also wants a cool mount, even if it doesn''t play any role in future combat.


    Wu Hao smiles. It doesn''t take them too much time to transform the two beasts, and I''m really not sure if they can transform them successfully. It''s very likely that they will die in the middle of the transformation.


    "Since we want to reform, we should catch a few more, lest these two die and you will pull us all out to run all over the world!" Wu Hao joked.


    "I also think that now that we have come out, we should pay more attention to it. The transformation of this kind of thing really does not necessarily succeed at one time, and the probability of death is still very high!" Said Shirley.


    "Well, let''s continue to walk around and see if there are any more powerful looking beasts to catch. I remember there were two fighting in front of us just now. Let''s see if we can catch them together!" Lin Yuxin ran forward in a hurry.


    "Slow down!" Zhao Shuhan said with a helpless smile.


    "OK ~ ~ ~ oh ~ ~ ~" Lin Yuxin was just saying, when she tripped over something and fell to the ground.


    "All right, girl." Wu Hao ran up and helped her up.


    "I tripped over something." Rain Xin Du mouth, looked at the foot, the original is a stick.


    "Well?" Wu Hao frowned as soon as he saw the stick under his feet.


    It''s not a stick at all, it''s a metal stick, and it''s definitely not a natural metal stick, it''s a meticulously made metal stick


    Wu Hao''s expression became serious.


    Taking Lin Yuxin aside, a piece of energy falls into the ground, and the metal rod half buried in the ground floats into the air from the soil,


    Close at hand, you can see clearly that this is a wood grain metal spear nearly two meters long. The metal handle has wood grain, but it has metal luster. The sharp spines on the top of the spear still have silver metal luster, without any trace of rust. It looks like it just fell here yesterday.


    Not only Wu Hao, but everyone present was surprised. When they came to the planet, they scanned every corner of the planet. There was no sign of civilization. It was a primitive planet, but where did the man-made spear come from?


    And look at the production process of this long hair is very amazing, superb smelting technology, first-class welding technology, even with the current civilization of the earth people, it is absolutely impossible to make a spear with such exquisite technology. It is even more nonsense to say that it is formed naturally.


    Someone''s been on this planet!


    The question came to everyone''s mind.


    If someone hadn''t been on the planet, there would have been no explanation for the spear.


    People look at each other, surprised at the same time, the eyes are more confused!


    Not to mention the advanced civilizations that can travel across galaxies, even the civilizations that can travel between planets in their own galaxies must be very advanced in science and technology. Under the high-tech level, it is impossible to use ordinary cold weapons such as spears.


    But it is obvious that there is no civilization on this planet, let alone the civilization that can produce this kind of weapon, which only means that this is something from another civilization.


    But what kind of civilization will leave this spear here?


    "I just scanned the galaxy where this planet is located. There is no energy civilization." Said Leia, serious.


    People were a little confused about her words.


    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Generally speaking, the level of development of science and technology of civilizations that can carry out Star Trek is very high. It is impossible to use spear as a primitive and low-level weapon. However, the vast majority of civilizations that can carry out Star Trek and use spear as a cold weapon come from energy civilization. Most civilizations built on energy seldom develop science and technology, and most of them pursue the goal of improving their own energy and breaking through the space limit, which is another form of cultivation. However, there is no energy civilization in this galaxy, which means that this spear does not come from a certain civilization in this galaxy, but from an alien object brought by cross Galaxy civilization. " Leah explained.

 Chapter 625

    "That''s even more strange. This galaxy has reached the edge of the universe. Who will come here? Special visit? Or is it just a stopover? " Wu Hao muttered to himself.


    They can''t understand this strange phenomenon.


    "Xueyan, you take out all the grass around. I want to see if there are any other things left around." Wu Hao said.


    "Good!" Lin Xueyan''s idea is moving. All the plants in a kilometer radius disappear in molecular form without any impact on the ground environment.


    The bare land clearly appeared under their feet.


    At the place where the spear was unearthed, there was a trace of a fire, a large amount of wood carbonization, and the skeleton of some wild animals on the side, which indicates that someone once made a fire here to roast meat.


    Moreover, from the distribution of the skeletons of these wild animals, we can see that there was more than one person sitting on the edge of the fire at that time, at least five or six people sitting around. I''m afraid one of them accidentally left this spear here.


    "Look, there''s a fire here." Xu Xinjie is walking around and finds another trace of the fire.


    When they went to see it, it turned out to be another fire. There were also animal skeletons on the edge of the fire. From the location of the fire, there were five or six people sitting around.


    "Look, there''s a fire here." Li Yunyao made a surprised voice, and found the same fire nearby. The skeleton of wild animals was also scattered on the side, and there were five or six people sitting around.


    "Look separately and see if there are any other fires around." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "Good!" The women nodded and acted separately,


    Everyone was responsible for searching an area, and soon they got together again and found five fires. The animal skeleton on the edge of each fire indicated that there were five or six people sitting around.


    That means there are at least 25 to 30 people coming to the planet.


    What do these people come for?


    If these people are from the energy civilization, they are strong enough to escape from their own planet and travel in the universe, logically speaking, they should be one person, right? But all of a sudden, 20 or 30 people are in a group. This feeling is far from traveling in the universe to explore the unknown. It is more like a small team performing a special task.


    "Judging from the traces of carbonized soil near the fires, they were formed about 12 to 13 years ago." Yu Ting said.


    "That is to say, this group of people probably appeared 12 to 13 years ago, when we were creating a planet bomb on the edge of the universe!" Wu Hao said with a frown.


    "Yes, we happened to be busy at that time." Zhao Shuhan nodded.


    "Brother, why are you so nervous? Isn''t it just a group of aliens? Just like we have come to this planet now, we are also a group of aliens on this planet, and we have built houses here. If we leave here and then another group of people come here, wouldn''t we be confused to see such a scene? Sister Shirley often says that there are civilizations all over the universe. It''s not normal for people on a planet to settle down. Maybe they''re just tired. They take a rest here, grab some wild animals, bake them and then leave again. " Lin Yuxin said.


    "It just feels a little strange." Wu Hao looked at the spear floating in the air and said faintly. He didn''t know why he had such an uneasy feeling, that is, he had a kind of foreboding inexplicably.


    He also knows that Yuxin is right. The universe is full of civilizations, and there is no lack of powerful energy civilizations that can travel through the universe. They travel between the planets with their own weapons. Even if the integration team performs some tasks, it''s okay, but


    Looking at the spear in the air, he always had a lingering sense of foreboding.


    "Forget it, young master. Don''t think too much. Yuxin is right. There are so many civilizations in the universe. It''s normal for someone to settle down on this planet. There''s nothing to think about. If it''s for the sake of safety, there''s no need to worry about it. If we meet these people one day, it''s absolutely impossible to lose to them with our current ability. " Yu Ting smiles.


    "Yes, I don''t want to. Anyway, it''s normal. Maybe when we are looking for other planets, we will find traces of other civilizations. Just like archaeologists on the earth always find some unexplained phenomena from time to time, maybe they are the traces left by other civilizations when they visited the earth in ancient times!" Zhao Shuhan said, also did not take this seriously.


    Wu Hao looked at the fire on the ground, at the spear in the air, and shrugged.


    "Forget it. Let''s go and catch some beasts with you."


    "What about this spear?"


    "I''ll take this spear directly." Wu Hao said, and the spear in the air fell on his hand,


    The moment the spear fell into his hands, Wu Hao''s body was slightly shocked, and his eyes showed incredible eyes.


    He looked at the spear in his hand. What''s the situation? Why is there such a similar force?


    "What''s the matter?"


    All the women looked at him and did not know why he suddenly showed such a surprised look!


    "Shirley, come here." Wu Hao called them to the front.


    "What''s the matter, master?" They look at Wu Hao''s surprise and wonder!


    Wu Hao didn''t say anything. He handed the spear to them. Liya and Shirley looked at each other, and they didn''t understand why he was so serious all of a sudden.


    The two men as like as two peas were trying to grasp the spear together, and the two people were slightly shocked as they touched the spear. The same look of surprise appeared in their eyes, as did Wu Hao.


    How is that possible?


    What is as like as two peas in the spear?


    Three people eyes meet, each person''s eyes are not only surprised, but some shocked!


    All of their original strength comes from the master, who has already sacrificed himself and can no longer create any life.


    Where did the spear come from, with a power so similar to their original power?


    And it just appeared more than ten years ago.


    After the sacrifice of the master? Or was it created by the master?


    It''s impossible for her to recreate these lives.


    But has the master ever created these things? It doesn''t seem to be in their impression. What''s the matter?


    Where did this spear come from? Where did the man with the spear come from?


    There are a lot of problems in their minds that can''t be explained.

 Chapter 626

    "What''s the matter with you?" Looking at the three of them in surprise, their faces became dignified


    The three of them were surprised and frightened at the same time, which showed that they all felt something special and strange from the spear.


    "It''s like spears have a very, very similar source of energy to the three of us." Wu Haoning is very serious. It seems that his foreboding is not unreasonable.


    "The source power very similar to you? Isn''t the master self sacrificing? Why does this power still exist? " Zhao Shuhan frowned and said, "can it be something created by the master before?"


    "This thing itself should not be created by the master. But I''m not sure if the man who used the spear was created by the master Leia replied, frowning.


    "I don''t feel like it was created by the master." Shirley frowned, too.


    "Why?" Wu Hao looks at her.


    "You feel carefully that the power on this spear is very similar to the original power on us, but not exactly the same. If it is created by the master, then the original power should only be strong or weak, and there can be no morphological difference. There is a difference between the original power left on this spear and ours, which shows that it can not be created by the master. " Said Shirley.


    "Could it be the created life that recreated this thing?" Wu Hao asked.


    "No way. The iterative re creation of the original force also only has the difference between the strong and the weak, and will not change in essence. " Shirley, who has a lot of experience in creating life, is very positive about this.


    Three people''s eyes are more and more dignified.


    Are these people from somewhere in the universe?


    Or was it created by someone with a similar power to dominate?


    Where do they come from?


    Where are you going after you settle down here? What are you going to do?


    More problems come to mind.


    Among the three, Wu Hao''s brow is the most tightly locked.


    People who have the power so close to their original energy must not be far away from themselves, which means that their relationship with their mother is not far away.


    Mother once said that she didn''t know what her life was like. She was always alone in this universe.


    But now Wu Hao has a feeling that these people are likely to come from the same place as his mother.


    Otherwise, how can we have such a similar source power?


    Wu Hao''s heart beat up suddenly. Maybe the appearance of these people means that he is a step closer to the mystery of his life experience.


    Find them, find out their origin, maybe you will know your own life experience!


    "Master, shall we go and find these people?" When Liya looks at Wu Hao, she is also aware of this problem. Such a similar source of power is likely to come from the same place.


    "Can you find them now?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I can try it!" Shirley closed her eyes, released her mind and searched every corner of the universe.


    Soon she opened her eyes and looked more dignified.


    "They seem to be heading in the direction of the Milky way, a total of 27 people."


    From the edge of the universe to the Milky way???


    Wu Hao can even directly think that they are going to the earth, but what are they going to do?


    Three people look at each other, the doubts in their eyes are very obvious.


    The earth is nothing in the vast universe. Among the numerous splendid civilizations, the earth civilization is more common. What is it worth them to go straight to the earth!?


    Wu Hao only thought of one possibility - they were looking for him, Shirley and Liya!


    Why?


    It''s simple!


    The only thing that connects the whole earth and the whole galaxy with these 27 people is the similar power of the three of them, which is enough to guess their goals.


    Wu Hao calmed down.


    If the place they are going to now is the earth, it is obvious that they got the news a long time ago, because the three of them have been away from the earth for a long time. If these people search carefully before going to the earth, they will find that they don''t need to go to the earth at all, and they can find the three of them at the edge of the universe.


    This can be judged from the side that the news that the three of them are on the earth is that someone told them, or even directly said that someone gave them an order, and they just accepted an order to go to the earth to find the three of them, otherwise they could not know the position of the earth directly without searching, let alone know that the three of them are on the earth without searching.


    Are they coming with good intentions?


    Or with malice?


    Wu Haoli and Ya Xueli all have stronger doubts in their eyes, and their colleagues keep great vigilance!


    "Do you know the strength of these people?" Wu Hao looks at Shirley and asks.


    "Everyone''s strength is very strong, should be more than you and me." Shirley''s answer was very heavy.


    "Do you mean me alone or both of you?" Wu Hao asked gravely.


    "Including me and Leah." Shirley''s voice was also worse.


    "All 27 people have more power than you?" Wu Hao is very surprised. Shirley and Liya are gods in the universe. All the 27 people who came to find them have more power than them. What a terrible thing.


    He looked at Shirley, hoping to see the negative answer from her face, but Shirley''s expression became more and more dignified, and finally nodded.


    Wu Hao''s heart was struck by lightning.


    Shirley and lya, they are the only ones in the world. I didn''t expect that these soldiers who were sent to carry out the task had more power than them. How powerful would the people who sent them have?


    And what kind of strength is this person in their civilization? Middle and lower level? Middle and upper level? Or the best?


    The more I think about it, the more frightened I am.


    I always feel that I have realized the peak of power, but the appearance of a group of soldiers suddenly reopens a door in their view of power, and the light shining in is strong and dazzling.


    Wu Haoli and Ya Xueli were silent.


    All eleven of them were silent.


    "What are we going to do now?" She asked. Even she knew that they couldn''t turn a deaf ear to this matter. Maybe the four words "sit and wait for death" could better describe it.


    I always feel that this group of people are not good.

 Chapter 627

    No one answered Stuart''s question.


    They don''t know what to do now.


    They focused on Wu Hao.


    He listens to them in every small matter, but it matters so much that they still want him to make a decision.


    "I feel that these people are coming to us, and their destination is probably the earth. When they arrive at the earth, no one can be found. I think they will also search the universe and return to find us. Since they will meet sooner or later, we should take the initiative to find them! Anyway, we should know the purpose of their coming, and I think the secret hidden in these people may have a direct relationship with my own life experience. " Wu Hao said solemnly.


    "But sister Shirley has just said that each of them is very powerful. We can''t be their opponents at all." Li Yunyao dignified said.


    "It''s not a matter of adversaries not adversaries. Since they want to come to us on their own initiative, we can''t avoid them at all. It''s better to face them directly. Besides, we don''t go to fight with them directly, but we can also find other ways to deal with them." Wu Hao said.


    The girls were silent for a moment.


    "When shall we start?" Shirley said, her eyes firm.


    "Start now!" Wu Hao firmly said: "this matter should not be too late. It''s better to stop them before they arrive at the earth. Otherwise, when they arrive at the earth and find that there is no one they are looking for, we can''t predict what kind of things they will do. In case the earth is destroyed on the spur of the moment, it will not be worth the loss."


    "Let''s go now." As soon as Lin Xueyan''s eyes are fixed, she is ready to face the crisis.


    "You don''t have to go." Wu Hao said, "I''ll just go with Shirley."


    "Why?" The women looked at him angrily. Of course, they wanted to share such an important thing with him.


    "Don''t be impulsive at this time! The strength of the other side is very strong. If there is malice against us, no matter how many people we go to, it will be a dead end, and the number of people is not conducive to action. On the contrary, it is easy to put ourselves in danger. Just me and Shirley. If there''s no malice, it''s good. If there''s malice, we can also avoid flexibly. Leia, don''t look at me like that. You have more important tasks! Shirley and I have left. They must be protected by you. In case of an accident, you should protect them well! " Wu Hao looks at Liya seriously.


    Of course, Liya wanted to go with him, but after hearing what he said, she nodded helplessly.


    Wu Hao and Shirley have left, so she is the most powerful among them. If she also leaves with them, they will be in great trouble once they are in danger.


    "Can''t we really go together?" Situ Na looks at Wu Hao. At this time, she really wants to go with him instead of being protected here.


    "Of course, I don''t mind that you can join me in some other things that you can do, but this is absolutely not possible. These people are from unknown sources and powerful. We don''t have to die together." Wu Hao said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry too much. Who says you''re going to die? Maybe at the end of the day, the two of us will bring them all together. "


    "When are you going to laugh?" Zhao Shuhan gave him a big white eye, this time also joking!


    "Otherwise, I have to cry all the time!" Wu Hao said with a smile, "OK, don''t worry too much. It''s easier for me and Shirley to deal with this matter. It''s more difficult to deal with too many people. Stay here at ease! You can transform some powerful beasts. You just thought they were useless, but now you don''t think they are useless. It may not work against Diablo, but not against those who have the same strength as us! "


    "Be careful yourself. Let''s transform as many powerful beasts as possible here!" Lin Xueyan sighed helplessly, also can only be like this!


    "Well, don''t worry too much. Let''s go." Wu Hao smiles and everyone kisses him.


    "My master and I will come back safe and sound." Shirley also smiles and hugs her sisters.


    Two people disappear in this world.


    The women watched them disappear with a dignified look. The feeling that they wanted to help but couldn''t help was most painful!


    "Husband Leia, they''re going to be OK, aren''t they?" Li Yunyao asked, covering her heart.


    "I''m sure they''ll be OK!" Leia smiles, but reluctantly, and apparently doesn''t know what it''s going to be like.


    He and Shirley are the only 20 soldiers who have been sent out to carry out the task. How powerful is the hidden strength behind them? I can hardly imagine! At this time, Liya hopes that these soldiers are the most powerful special presence in their group and are sent to perform special tasks, which also means that the level of their whole group will not be particularly high.


    But she knew in her heart that the possibility of this idea becoming a reality was not great.


    I can only pray in my heart that they are safe!


    "Let''s not think too much. Let''s transform some powerful beasts here! Maybe it will help in the future. " Said Leia, taking a deep breath.


    The girls nodded.


    Now what they can do is this. No one knows what will happen in the future. It''s no use worrying. What they can do now is to create more favorable conditions for the future as much as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao and Shirley couldn''t laugh immediately after they left.


    This matter is much heavier than they imagined. The smile just doesn''t want to make them worry too much, but as soon as they leave, they both know very well that this trip will be a bad one.


    "Master, do you have any strategy?" Shirley asked.


    "At this time, we don''t know what strategy these people can have. We don''t even know what they are going to do when they go to earth. What we can do now is to stop them before they reach the earth in case of the worst. " Wu Hao said helplessly.


    Li Xueli also nodded helplessly and quickened her pace,


    "Master, what do you think they are doing here this time?" Shirley couldn''t help asking, even though she knew he couldn''t know the answer,


    "I''m not sure what they''re here to do, but I vaguely feel that it has something to do with my life experience. After all, their strength is too close to ours, but what they''re here to do is to wait until I really see them." Wu Hao sighed.

 Chapter 628

    Shirley looked at him and did not say anything. No matter how many questions there were no answers, only after seeing them could she really know the answers!


    "Let''s speed up!"


    "Yes


    The galaxy jumps, disappears, jumps, disappears behind them, and flies rapidly from the edge of the universe towards the Milky way.


    The speed of the two of them is very fast. Relatively speaking, the speed of the 27 people is much slower. Although they are stronger and the theoretical speed will be faster, they do not seem to go all out to the destination.


    Soon Wu Hao and Shirley caught up with them.


    The 27 men also found a chase behind them and stopped across a galaxy.


    This group of people are very confident. After stopping, they don''t look back for the two of them, but wait for the two of them to get close.


    In the dark universe, Wu Hao saw 27 of them.


    The tiny dust like figures are more powerful than the whole galaxy. They are wearing silver armour one by one, and each of them has a spear.


    27 people are waiting for them in a row.


    Wu Hao and Shirley also stopped, separated by a star system.


    "I didn''t expect to come to my destination before I arrived." One of the tallest men in the other camp stood up and waved his long gun. A strong momentum shook the whole star system.


    "What a powerful force Wu Hao was surprised.


    "Don''t you know what you''re looking for?" Wu Hao said tentatively.


    "Cut the crap and let''s go." As he spoke, the silver warrior appeared in front of Wu Hao across the distance of the entire stellar system, and his spear pierced Wu Hao''s abdomen.


    "So fast!"


    Wu Hao eyes a coagulation, even if open super vision skill, still feel his speed is incomparably fast, can''t escape.


    At the sight of this situation, Shirley doesn''t fight with Wu Hao. She turns into a mass of black gas and disappears in the other direction.


    "Where to escape!" A group of silver armour soldiers immediately chased up.


    Shirley''s speed of escape is very fastidious, neither fast nor slow, which can just make them feel their position and prevent them from catching up immediately.


    The goal is to keep them as far away from the earth as possible.


    No matter whether we fight with them or not, we must prepare for the worst. Once there is a battle, any point of fighting energy may have an irreversible impact on the entire solar system, even the entire galaxy, not to mention the earth.


    Shirley takes Wu Hao to an unknown supercluster and lands on a planet with super energy civilization.


    With no stop, Wu Hao disappeared from the passage connecting the netherworld and the world.


    "Captain, where have they been?" Inquired a silver armour soldier.


    They followed closely. They clearly felt that they were on this planet. Why didn''t they feel their energy when they arrived?


    "What special way should they use to hide themselves, take this planet as the starting point, and search the whole galaxy around them! Be careful. Don''t let go of any clues. We don''t have much time left. We must catch shaoshenzong as soon as possible. Remember that it''s a live capture. If we accidentally kill shaoshenzong, we won''t be as simple as a mission failure. After we go back, we all have to die. "


    "Yes


    All the silver soldiers nodded in unison.


    "Captain, the task of the Lord is to catch shaoshenzong. There is a woman beside him. She seems to have the same strength as us. Does she want to catch or kill directly?"


    "If you can catch it alive, you can kill it if you encounter strong resistance. We only need to ensure that shaoshenzong will not die." Silver armour captain says coldly.


    "Yes The silver armour soldiers nodded and began to search for Wu Hao and Shirley in different directions,


    At this time, Wu Hao and Shirley have come to the netherworld,


    The netherworld is still the same as before. No matter what happens outside, it is still peaceful and peaceful, like a secluded paradise.


    But at this time, Wu Hao and Shirley can''t calm down at all.


    Just a face-to-face interview, the strength of those 27 people completely calmed them. Yes, it calmed them.


    That strength is not what they can fight now, maybe there is a chance of winning in the case of one-on-one, but two people against 27 people, that is definitely the end of death.


    Shirley didn''t move because she knew this, so she took Wu Hao to withdraw.


    If there is a fight, the situation may be worse than they thought before. Maybe the two of them will be killed every minute.


    The temple of the nether world.


    Wu Hao and Shirley fall into a garden from the sky. They go to a pavilion by the lake and sit down. They stare at each other for five minutes without speaking.


    The heavy atmosphere was like lead in their hearts, making them speechless.


    "It seems that they are coming for us!" Wu Hao broke the silence and said that just after a few tentative conversations, it was obvious that the goal of these people coming straight to the galaxy was the earth, and their purpose to the earth was undoubtedly for them.


    Shirley nodded, and he saw it.


    "Master, have you noticed what they said? What they said was to let go, not anything else. It seems that they didn''t mean to kill us directly." Shirley said.


    "I can hear it, too. It seems that these people are going to take us alive." Wu Haoning stresses the road.


    If their purpose is to kill people, they can use the killing move directly. In fact, 27 people can''t escape from the two of them. They come up and surround them directly. Then 27 people attack together. I''m afraid they will turn into a piece of dust in the universe before they move,


    But they didn''t do that. Even in the process of pursuing, they didn''t use big kill to attack them forcefully, which is enough to prove that they didn''t mean to kill them.


    It''s a little bit of a relief to them.


    After all, if you want to fight with such a group of powerful people, their strength is not enough. However, if the other party wants to capture them alive, then there is still a chance to sit down and negotiate with each other, and they also have the possibility to deal with each other.


    Now the most crucial question is, why do these people suddenly appear and want to capture them alive?


    Two people''s hearts are extremely confused, from each other''s eyes to see the puzzled.


    If there is a long-term accumulated contradiction between them, then their appearance is understandable. The problem is that the current situation is not like this at all.

 Chapter 629

    "I don''t know if the owner has noticed that their silver armour is very formal equipment, which means that these people come from an organized armed force. That means that their action was specially directed by someone. They are just a knife, and the power behind them is the key to this matter." Said Shirley, frowning.


    "I know there must be people behind them, but the problem now is that we can''t even deal with these people." Wu Hao said with a bitter smile.


    Shirley also grinned bitterly. Now there are too many unsolved mysteries. Every question about this matter seems to have no answer.


    They looked at each other and took a deep breath,


    Although they are very confused and at a loss, they all know that confusion and at a loss have no effect. What they can do now is to calm down and analyze the whole story, as well as the countermeasures.


    "Did the master notice the power in them?" Shirley said: "although the original power of these 27 people is very close to that of us, the power of each of them is the power of the nether world, not the power of time."


    Wu Hao was stunned. When he thought about it carefully, it was really like this.


    Although these 27 people have similar original power, all of them are the power of the nether world. Shouldn''t the original power be divided into the power of the nether world and the power of time? Why are they all possessed by the power of the nether world?


    That''s a little strange.


    "What''s more strange is that although I feel the existence of netherworld power from them, these people don''t seem to open the eye of death. That is to say, they have netherworld power, but they don''t have the racial talent brought by netherworld power. This is also very strange." Shirley murmured to herself.


    "What does that mean?" Wu Hao didn''t understand what she said.


    "There are two possibilities for not opening the racial talent of the underworld power. One is that they belong to low-level soldiers and have not yet reached the conditions for opening the racial talent. The second is that their entire race does not have the conditions for opening the racial talent. They just have the underworld power." Shirley said.


    Wu Hao frowned. If it was the former, the situation would be terrible, but if it was the latter, the situation would be much better for them.


    "But that''s what''s going on, isn''t it?" Wu Hao said with a bitter smile: "we think so much now, it doesn''t work."


    "It''s really useless to talk about it now, but what I want to say is that I have just seen time from them. Each of them has very little time. With their strength, they should have at least hundreds of thousands or even millions of years. However, each of them has a life span of less than 1000 years, and their time flow is very fast, It''s almost ten times more than we''re wasting their lives. "


    Wu Hao was stunned again.


    "What do you mean? In other words, their 1000 years are equal to our 100 years? " Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, if that''s the case, they really only have a life span equivalent to 100 years." Shirley nodded as like as two peas. "But this is not the point I want to say. I want to say that no matter what civilization form is in the same cosmic level, the time velocity can not be changed. The time of 10 thousand years of life and the life of ten days are exactly the same. But the flow of time on them is ten times that of life in the universe. "


    "You mean these people don''t come from this universe?" Wu Hao''s eyes showed surprise!


    "Yes, this group of people probably came from another universe." Shirley nodded solemnly!


    "It seems that all this has become more complicated." Wu Hao muttered to himself.


    If this group of people come from another universe, then their life experience may also have a great relationship with the universe they came from.


    "Maybe it''s not complicated, it''s more and more clear." Shirley looked at him, "the reason why these people come here through a cosmic distance to find us and want to catch us is that I want to have an inseparable connection with your life experience, and it is impossible for such things to happen for no reason."


    "I think so, too." Wu Hao nodded with a bitter smile.


    Nothing can be done without reason. There must be a cause. The only correlation between this universe and that universe is probably the similar original force in them. Their purpose is so obvious that they are running for it.


    "But what do they want to do?"? Wu Hao murmured to himself.


    "I don''t think they have a real answer to this question. Maybe only those behind the scenes who make them do it have a say. They are just a knife. Only those who really master the knife can master the secret." Shirley said.


    Wu Hao looked at her and the dim sky in the nether world. He took a deep breath for a long time and suppressed all the doubts in his heart,


    "There''s no point in discussing these things at the moment. The most important thing is to find a way to deal with it."


    Wu Hao thought about it, looked at Shirley and said, "we don''t care about everything else now. The most important thing at the moment is to see how to deal with them."


    Shirley nodded, thought for a while, and said, "maybe we can start from their fast passing time. Since the eye of death can see their lost time, it proves that their lives are also limited by time, and their life will end when time is consumed. And at their current rate of time, their lifespan is only 100 years. This time is really consumed too fast in this universe. Even if we can easily hide in any place for 100 years, we can kill them... "


    "No! You can''t just kill them. If we push them, they may destroy the whole universe to push us out. This plan is too risky! " Wu Hao interrupts Shirley.


    "Master, I haven''t finished what I said. I mean, we should try our best to delay the time and push them into a hurry, but don''t let them feel desperate. The master has the ability to trade time. As long as it can increase their life span, I think this is an opportunity to sit down and negotiate, We can figure out the whole story. " Sherry suggested.


    "That''s OK." Wu Hao thought for a while and said, "no matter what kind of civilization breeds life, I believe that as long as it is life, it is all about survival and fear of death. Let them spend almost all their time first. At this time, give them a chance to live. I don''t think they will refuse this opportunity."

 Chapter 630

    Wu Hao saw hope.


    Confrontation is definitely not their opponent. The powerful ones are unreasonable. However, it seems to be an effective plan to create opportunities for themselves through time trading.


    "So all we have to do now is wait." Said Shirley.


    "Then we have to take them all to the nether world. Once they can''t find us, they will search the whole universe. The power of Liya is also easy to find. Once found, I think they are likely to use Liya to lure us out." Wu Hao said.


    "Let''s get them to the nether world now." Shirley said.


    They nodded.


    Liya closed her eyes, felt the passage from the netherworld to every civilization in the universe, found a civilization nearest to Liya''s planet, and took Wu Hao through.


    The two reached the star''s Galaxy in a flash.


    Look at each other, instantly appear on the planet.


    It was dark and the light was on. They sat on the sofa one by one, looking sad.


    The sudden appearance of Wu Hao and Shirley made them all jump up.


    "Are you back? How''s it going? " Lin Xueyan held them directly.


    "The situation is much more complicated than we thought. It''s inconvenient to say more here. Let''s go to the nether world first." Wu Hao said and looked at Shirley,


    Shirley nodded and disappeared on the planet with us,


    Again, they have returned to the netherworld temple.


    They have come to the netherworld Temple more than once. They are not strange to the environment here, and they are not surprised. But for their two serious expressions, everyone feels dignified.


    "Let''s go inside and talk." Shirley led the way to the palace.


    This palace is where Shirley usually goes to bed.


    Each of them had no leisure to talk about anything else. Everyone''s eyes were on the two of them. Looking at their solemn eyes and solemn expression, everyone wanted to know the result of things.


    "That group of people should have come from another universe, and the purpose is very clear, that is to capture us back." Wu Hao said succinctly.


    "Now the situation is that the strength of 27 of them are very strong, and everyone''s strength is higher than that of Liya and me. But each of them has only the power of the nether world, and their power of the nether world does not open the eye of death. What''s more, they have a very short life span, less than 1000 years. What''s more, the 1000 years they have are losing at a rate ten times faster than us. In other words, their real life span is less than 100 years. This is the enemy''s situation. " Said Shirley.


    "What shall we do now?" Zheng Jiaxin looked at them and thought about what Shirley said. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and said, "since their time is running off so fast, we''ll hide in the netherworld for 100 years. 100 years is just a matter in the blink of an eye!"


    "It''s the intention to take you back to the underworld, but it''s not to hide until they die." Wu Hao said: "they are here to carry out the mission. Once they know that the mission is impossible, they will try every means to force us out. At that time, I''m afraid the universe will suffer. This is something we don''t want to see. Before the dark Protoss comes, they will destroy us, and the situation will not be worth the loss."


    "So have you come up with a plan?" Zhao Shuhan asked.


    "There is no concrete solution. Our idea is to consume most of their time and go out to negotiate with them when their life is in danger. They will also die when their time is used up. At this time, we may get a better result by taking time trading as the starting point and sitting down and negotiating with them. " Wu Hao said.


    The girls were stunned.


    "That''s a good way, but the question is how can we make sure that they can really sit down and negotiate with us instead of forcing us to give them time?" Shen Bingqing looks at Wu Hao.


    "So it depends on our skills." Wu Hao shrugged helplessly and said: "we are completely in a passive environment now. We can only try our best to level the gap with them. It''s hard for them to meet each other. Maybe we can solve this problem. "


    "I''m afraid it''s not so easy to solve it." Lin Xueyan said: "they come to us across a cosmic distance. To be exact, they come to you three. It''s impossible for them to give up this task and go back. For them, the solution is to take you away


    "But after taking them away, who knows what their real purpose is? That''s what I''m worried about now. If I know their purpose, everything else is easy to say, even if I want to go to another universe with them, I have a bottom in my heart. I just want to go back with them to see what''s going on. But their purpose is not clear, so it''s hard to say. Who knows if they want to raise me and kill me when they go back¡° Wu Hao shrugged, half joking.


    "Since I''m going to take you back, I''m sure I won''t kill you, or I''ll do it here." Said Nami.


    "That''s why I said I didn''t know what they wanted to do. Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and said," we can only try to find out how much they know through negotiation with them. Even if we only know a little, it can also help us know more about each other. Now we know nothing about them and are completely passive, No matter whether the negotiation is good or bad, we continue to create this opportunity to further contact with them. "


    "I hope it''s OK." Xu Xinjie worried said.


    The women looked at each other and sighed solemnly.


    I didn''t expect that such a group of people suddenly appeared in defense of the dark Protoss!


    "Don''t worry too much. Now that things have happened, we have to face them now. It''s useless to think more. The most important thing now is to improve our strength." Wu Hao said that there was no smile on his face when he talked about cultivation. What he said now is the real pure cultivation,


    They also knew what he meant by cultivation, and they all nodded.


    "Nami, you let all the gods of death return to the nether world." "There''s a little bit of perceived power in them, and it''s not good if they find us," Shirley said


    "All right." Nami nodded and immediately told all the gods of death to return to the netherworld. Although all the gods of death will return to the netherworld, it will have a great impact on the real world, but the impact will also have an impact. Now it''s better than that the world has been completely obliterated!

 Chapter 631

    "Don''t worry about anything now, let''s start practicing!" Wu Hao took a deep breath and stood up from his chair.


    "Let''s take a shower first." Lin Xueyan said that during this period, everyone of them was worried and their heads were swollen. Take a shower to relax and release their emotions.


    "I''m with you." Wu Hao smiles and goes into the inner room with them.


    At this moment, nothing is more important than cultivation. They all know it very well, so they all spend the next day in cultivation.


    Yinhui team keeps searching for Wu Hao''s whereabouts,


    From a star to a star system, from a star system to a galaxy, and then from a galaxy to the whole galaxy group, their whereabouts are still not found.


    But this is their task. It is impossible for them to go back without completing the task. Even if they go back, their lives are in danger.


    They can only do their best to search.


    From one galaxy to another, every star in every galaxy is searched.


    What makes them uneasy is that their time is passing quickly. Even if they have so much power, they can''t control the time to stop, and they can''t stop their life from running away in this universe.


    Before they came here, none of them thought that this is a fast universe. The time consumed here is extremely fast for them. The consumption rate of ten times makes the time they thought was enough almost insufficient.


    Although they can''t see time and life, they have a strong sense of time. They can obviously feel that their time is losing rapidly. As the search goes on day by day, the amount of time lost is increasing. If it goes on like this, they are likely to die in the universe.


    Death is a terrible thing for any life in any civilization. Even if they have strong power, they are still afraid of death. Or just because they have strong power, they are more afraid of death than ordinary people.


    Death means the end of life, and it also means that their power far beyond ordinary people has disappeared, which is beyond the understanding of ordinary people.


    "Captain, what are we going to do now? If we go on like this, we may be in danger ourselves. " A member of the Yinhui team asked.


    "Stop the search first, we''ll find a way to force it out." Kuangfeng, the leader of Yinhui team, seems to be calmer than any of them, but only he knows how anxious he is. The task assigned by the patriarch has not been completed, and he may even take his life here. It''s a shame!


    The 27 members of Yinhui team soon got together again.


    They sat down near a giant black hole, where the passage of time is a little slower than other places. For them, it''s a little time to save a little time now.


    "Captain, what shall we do now?" Everyone''s face showed anxiety. I thought it was a very simple task, but I didn''t expect it to be like this.


    After the two of them disappeared, they couldn''t find any people at all. No matter which direction, planet or galaxy they came from, they couldn''t find any trace of them. It was just like the evaporation of the human world.


    "Don''t worry, no matter how they evade our search, we can be sure that they have never left the universe. As long as they are still here, we have a way to find them out." Crazy Feng looked at everyone and said.


    "But how? We have used all the methods we should use, but we can''t find them! We searched most of the universe, and there was no trace of them at all. " Some people are impatient, "and our time is running out so fast here that we only have 10 years to use in proportion to the time of the world."


    "I know what people are worried about, so we can''t continue to search like this. Let''s split up and destroy all the nearby galaxies. I don''t believe we can''t force them out. " Crazy front cold way.


    "Good."


    Just do what you say. 27 people work separately, each responsible for a nearby galaxy.


    Flying high, the spear in his hand is thrown at the giant black hole in the middle of the galaxy. The powerful force instantly smashes the whole black hole, and the power burst out of the black hole instantly tears up the whole galaxy. Those civilizations in the galaxy simply don''t know what''s going on, and then they completely die out,


    Whether it has been developed for decades or centuries or even thousands or tens of thousands of years, the civilization is totally vulnerable under this powerful force. Everything has gone up in smoke and there is no resistance at all.


    27 people were working at the same time, 27 galaxies were destroyed at the same time, and the dust of these galaxies joined together, casting a shadow of death over the whole universe.


    This is not the end!


    The purpose of kuangfeng is to force Wu Hao out. As long as he doesn''t come out, it can''t be over.


    One galaxy is destroying, and the whole universe is shaking violently.


    God level powerful power can dominate the universe, and all 27 of them have this level of power, that is not to dominate the universe, but can easily destroy the universe!


    "Stop it!"


    There was a roar from the universe. Twenty seven people with tens of millions of weight heard the sound immediately. They flew towards the sound and almost immediately came to Wu Hao. Twenty seven people surrounded the three of them.


    The anger on Wu Hao''s face was obvious.


    Although these galaxies do not have the solar system and Galaxy he cares about, each galaxy has a lot of civilization and a lot of life. Why should they be destroyed so easily???


    Leia and Shirley look more angry.


    This is the universe they are guarding. How can they not be angry when they destroy it so wantonly.


    "You did come out!" Crazy Feng looking at Wu Hao, looking at Shirley and Liya, eyes obviously relaxed a lot, this time no matter how will not let them escape.


    "What else? Watching you destroy the universe? " Wu Hao said angrily.


    "The universe is so big that it can''t be destroyed for a while. Why worry? But you seem to care about the universe? This is better. Now I''ll give you three choices. Either you can take the initiative to follow us, or you can resist, and we will take you away by force, or you can continue to hide, and we will continue to destroy the universe you protect. " Crazy front road.


    "We have come, we will not escape again!"


    "So you''re ready to go with us, aren''t you? That''s just right! Let''s save it


    "It doesn''t mean we have to go with you if we don''t escape! Do you think we''re trying to hide from you? You can find us? As you said, the universe is so big that you can''t completely destroy it in a moment and a half, but your life span is quite limited. 95 years, according to your time flow, is less than 10 years? Do you believe we''ll hide for ten years and let you die in this universe? " Wu Hao said coldly.


    Crazy Feng''s eyes changed and his expression became cold.

 Chapter 632

    "Do you think I''ll give you another chance?" Crazy front coldly said, eyes signal other players ready, absolutely can''t let them escape again!


    "Do you think we dare to come to you and have no plans for that? If you insist on taking us away, I can tell you clearly that it is not certain who died in the end! " Wu Hao also coldly looking at crazy Feng.


    "You think you still have a chance?"


    "If you have the chance, you has the final say, you can try it. If we run away again, no matter how you destroy the universe, it will never come out again until you are all consumed or left! Anyway, you don''t have much time left. Even if you try your best to destroy the universe, you can''t completely destroy it. As long as you all die, we can reuse the interstellar dust to create the universe. "


    Crazy Feng''s eyes are very cold, staring at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao also stares at him without showing weakness, even if there are only three people on their side and the other side is 27 people, and his momentum is not inferior to them at all.


    He knew very well that if he showed a little stage fright, he would be caught by them immediately.


    Since we are here to negotiate with them, we must be equal on the scene, otherwise the other side can''t take their words seriously.


    The universe is silent. The silence of both sides makes the universe sound more silent.


    The two sides froze for more than ten minutes, and kuangfeng''s eyes changed.


    He hesitated.


    I''m afraid Wu Hao''s three men are ready to run away. Judging from the way they ran away before, once they really choose to run away, 27 of them can''t do anything. It''s impossible to catch them.


    This is quite embarrassing for him. The rest of their time is less than ten years relative to the time of the universe. The last time they escaped, they easily hid for eight or nine hundred years. Another hundred years might be a matter of a blink of an eye.


    And once they run out of time, they will die in this universe.


    This makes him have to consider a more calm way to deal with the current problem.


    "In that case, what do you want to do?" Kuangfeng calms down and looks at Wu Hao coldly.


    "I should ask you this question. What do you want to do? You should have come from another universe. Why did you come to this universe to find us Wu Hao asked directly.


    "How do you know we''re from another universe?" Crazy front frowned.


    "We are all smart people. We should be honest. Why hide and tuck in?" Wu Hao gave a cold smile. With a confident look back FanFeng''s question.


    "You look really smart." Crazy front curled his mouth.


    The topic got stuck for a while.


    "Why don''t you tell me what you''re here for?" Wu Hao broke the silence. Kuangfeng looked at him and said nothing.


    He himself hesitated whether to tell him about it at the moment. It is reasonable that he is here to carry out the task. There is no need to explain this matter to Wu Hao, but if he doesn''t say anything, he will have to work hard. It''s not a good thing for him that every minute of time goes by.


    "Take you back!" Crazy front direct way.


    "Take me back." Wu Hao drags my pronunciation very long. He always thinks that the target of this group of people is him and Liya Shirley, but it seems that his meaning is only aimed at him.


    "That''s right. If we take you back alone, these two women are meaningless to us." Crazy front road.


    Wu Hao frowned, but soon calmed down.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "We''re just here on a mission, and I don''t know why. Maybe we can have a good talk, I don''t use rough, you also honestly go back with me, after going back, maybe you will know


    "Now that we have been honest, why should we say these useless words? Do you think it''s possible for me to go back with you when I don''t know anything? " Wu Hao looks straight at kuangfeng. He wants to know some answers from kuangfeng''s eyes. Maybe kuangfeng really doesn''t know the true meaning of his task, but he should know something, right? It''s hard to accomplish a task without any information.


    "You should know who sent you this assignment, right?" Wu Hao asked.


    Crazy Feng''s eyes cold down.


    "What do you mean by that? If I say no more, you won''t go back with me, why should I tell you these things? "


    "It''s impossible to say that. The main reason why I don''t go back with you is that I don''t know anything. It''s impossible for me to trust you so much in the unknown, right? On the contrary, if I know more, I may be willing to go with you instead? " Wu Hao said.


    "You think I''ll believe you?" Kuangfeng looks at Wu Hao coldly.


    "Believe it or not, but now the situation is like this. If you don''t tell me, I can''t go with you, and you can''t catch me. We''ve been working so hard, and the end result is that what I should do in this universe, and you can''t finish the task mentioned above, and you may die here, Do you think this is the result you want? " Wu Hao looks at him calmly.


    "Don''t be arrogant, boy! There are 27 of us. Do you think you can really escape? " A team member looked at Wu Hao discontentedly and was ready to take him down at any time.


    "If you don''t believe it, try it! But I warn you that as long as I run away again this time, it will be impossible for me to appear again, and then you will have to die. "


    "You..."


    "If I told you something about it, would you like to go with me?" Crazy Feng asked.


    "I didn''t say that. I just want to know the purpose of your coming. Whether you will go with you is another matter."


    "What else am I talking to you about here?"


    "I can give you more time!" Wu Hao looks at crazy Feng to say.


    "What do you mean?" Crazy Feng was stunned


    "It''s very simple. I have the time trading ability. I can give you more life. No matter what you want to do with these lives, it''s good for you to have a longer life. Even if you continue to spend it with me here, you won''t be in danger." Wu Hao said.


    "So you mean, you give me more time, and I''ll tell you something you want to know, and then we''ll continue to spend it here?" Kuang Feng glances at Wu Hao, but he can''t laugh or cry. What''s the broken way? Although the time trade Yinhui team will not be in danger of life, but the task can not be completed, as long as the task can not be completed, they have to spend here and can not go back, what is the significance?

 Chapter 633

    "I don''t know if you will spend all the time here, but I''m sure that as long as I don''t give you a life span, you will soon die here. At that time, you will not be able to complete the task and even have a small life." Wu Hao said.


    Crazy Feng did not speak, looked at his team, and looked at Wu Hao, fell into a short silence.


    What he said is true. If they continue to consume their time at this speed, and there is no new time, they will soon face the danger of death.


    Now the more important thing than the task is to save your life.


    "So as long as I tell you something you want to know, you will trade time with me. Is that right?" Crazy Feng asked, want an accurate answer.


    "Yes, it is." Wu Hao nodded.


    "Yes, I can, but I have to make it clear in advance that I don''t know much and can''t answer all your questions."


    "I know that, so I don''t expect you to answer all my questions. Just tell me what you know." Wu Hao said.


    "Then I have to know how long we can trade from you." Crazy front road.


    "I''ll give each of you 10000 years."


    "10000 years?"


    Crazy forward''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise, looking around the players, each of them also showed a look of surprise in their eyes.


    For them, 10000 years is not a small number.


    "Yes, I''ll give each of you 10000 years! The premise is that you must tell me everything you know! " Wu Hao pauses, looks at kuangfeng and says, "I don''t have mind reading skills, so I can''t be sure that everything you say is true. But there''s one thing I want to say. I''ve always been curious about my life experience, so if you can let me know more things, maybe I will take the initiative to go back with you."


    Crazy Feng looks at Wu Hao.


    He also didn''t read his mind, and he didn''t know whether Wu Hao was telling the truth or the lie.


    At this time, the two people are playing games, and they are honest games, both of them are gambling on the sincerity of each other.


    "How do I know if I tell you something, you will give us time? Maybe you know the truth and run away? "


    "You want me to give you time first, and then you can tell me the truth? This is absolutely impossible! Just like I don''t know if I''ve given you time and you will tell me the truth, I don''t think it''s meaningful for us to tangle with this issue here. If no one wants to compromise, we still have to spend so much time. "


    "Why do I compromise first?" Kuangfeng never gives up.


    "In that case, let''s step back. You answer half of my questions, and I''ll give you half of the time. When you finish answering the rest of the questions, I''ll give you the rest of the time. What do you think?"


    "Yes!" Crazy front definitely nodded.


    "Shall we talk here, or shall we find another place?"


    "Here we are."


    "Well, let''s talk about it here." Wu Hao paused and asked, "what kind of universe is the place where you come from?"


    "The place where we come from is called the high heaven, which is totally different from the composition of your universe. Our universe is a complete plane world. It''s not like your universe is made of small matter. "


    "Be more specific."


    "There are two clans in the high heaven. One is the protoss of time with the power of time, and the other is the protoss of spirit with the power of nether world. "


    "More details."


    "More details? What do you want me to say? You''re asking me some specific questions. Where do you want me to say that? " Crazy front speechless white Wu Hao one eye.


    Wu Hao was stunned. He also gave a wry smile. There is no concrete answer to this question. Can''t he tell us all about human geography? Also probably know where he came from, Wu Hao change another topic.


    "Well, let''s ask another question. If I guess correctly, you should belong to the spirit Protoss with the power of the nether world? "


    "Is that a problem?" Crazy Feng looks at Wu Hao.


    "Count


    "Yes, we are the Yinhui team of the protoss of the spirit." Crazy front direct reply way.


    "Who are you sent on this mission from the protoss of the spirit?" Wu Hao continued.


    "Stop! Before I can answer this question, you have to make good on your promise and give each of us 5000 years. " Gale road.


    "OK, no problem." Wu Hao nodded and said, "I don''t know if you understand time trading. Time trading requires that you have enough money to trade with me. You can exchange your money for my time. Without money, you can''t trade time. I''ll give you an idea. Send someone to a nearby planet with high civilization to ransack some money. If there is enough money, I''ll give you time immediately. "


    Crazy Feng took a look at Wu Hao and seemed to see a little sincerity. He nodded and asked the three team members to go to the surrounding galaxy to find highly developed civilization and ask them to ransack some money. With their strength, no civilization can stop their looting.


    "You can''t trade in cash, so you have to go to that planet to register the corresponding account and let the money go into the financial account, and it''s a separate transaction for 27 people."


    "I understand that." Crazy front also didn''t explain more, let people go directly.


    "It seems that your high heaven also has the ability to trade time." Wu Hao said tentatively.


    Crazy front nodded, but did not say more. Wu Hao saw that he did not want to say or ask more.


    According to kuangfeng''s meaning, there are only two clans in the huge high heaven god world, that is, half of the people in the whole universe have the power of time, so it''s not surprising that some of these people can turn on the racial talent corresponding to the power of time. According to this situation, there are also some people in the God of fear who have the eye of death.


    However, these things don''t matter to him right now. It''s more important for him to understand the whole story than anything else. The reason why he is willing to give them 10000 years, rather than 100 or 1000 years, is his own exact consideration. Even if he doesn''t go with them after knowing things, these people will have more time and will not be so manic relatively, People are irritable and manic only when they are in despair, but they have enough time to solve problems. Most strong people are more willing to use skills to solve problems.


    Three players will be back soon.


    Bring back 27 electronic chips the size of a fingernail.


    They should go to a highly developed technological civilization, integrating all the Citizenship Information and various accounts on a small chip, and easy to implant into the body for lifelong use. The new chips contain all their information, including financial accounts.

 Chapter 634

    Wu Hao is not interested in their identity information, and the identity information they force the other party to make is impossible to be true and complete. It''s useless to know, as long as there is enough money in it to complete the transaction.


    He didn''t want to pit them. It didn''t make sense. Kuangfeng''s money is looted. If he wants to dig up the meaningless money, it''s easy for him to go directly to a civilization and carry out a lot of looting. There''s no need to use this form.


    All he has to do now is close the deal and let their conversation go on.


    Five thousand years for one person, Wu Hao does what he says.


    Yinhui team, including crazy front, everyone''s eyes show the joy that can''t be hidden!


    5000 years, even in the high God level, is also an extraordinary life. People who have this destiny can generally practice to the highest level. Wu Hao easily gave them 5000 years. If there is no accident, they can get another 5000 years, that is, one person can get 10000 years. Shaoshenzong is worthy of shaoshenzong!


    Everyone''s eyes to Wu Hao changed slightly.


    "Can we start our conversation again?" Wu Hao looks at kuangfeng.


    "The man who will carry out this mission is the patriarch of the Protoss." Crazy front road.


    "The patriarch of the divine family of the spirit?" Wu Hao was surprised.


    "Yes, he is the patriarch of the protoss of the spirit."


    "Why did he want you to take me back?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I can''t answer that question. We are only assigned this task, and we are not qualified to ask the reason for the task. "


    Wu Hao frowned and did not force him to ask again. After thinking about it, he asked another question.


    "Your patriarch asked you to arrest me. Will he always tell you something about me? Who am I? " Wu Hao''s eyes are fixed on kuangfeng.


    Crazy Feng didn''t answer this question immediately. His eyes were fixed on Wu Hao for a long time.


    "Why, don''t you want to answer? Obviously you know the answer to this question¡° Wu Hao looks at him sharply.


    "Know and know, don''t know and don''t know." Kuangfeng replied: "I don''t know how the patriarch knows, but the patriarch told me that you are shaoshenzong. According to the current situation, you are indeed shaoshenzong in the high heaven."


    "Shaoshenzong?"


    "Yes, shaoshenzong! The heirs of the God sect in the high heaven. "


    Wu Hao was a little confused. He didn''t know what he meant?


    Without waiting for him to ask, Kuang Feng explained to himself, "in our world, the two clans jointly rule the whole high heaven god world, but the two clans do not have equal gay rights. Which clan of the two clans has the power of time and the power of the nether world, and simultaneously opens up the male talents of the two races, Then which patriarch will have a higher dominant power, and this male can become the God clan, and have absolute control over the high heaven and the divine world! In today''s high heaven god world, except for Shenzong himself, there has not been a man in the two major clans who simultaneously opened the talents of the two races. And you meet all the requirements. "


    "Isn''t it a woman who has two powers at the same time and awakens the talents of both races?" Wu Hao doubts a way.


    "Of course not! Women who possess two kinds of power in the high heaven and open up the talents of two races can have extraordinary rights, but as the supreme ruler, they must be men. " Crazy front road.


    Wu Hao frowned and thought of his own mother.


    "Which of the two clans is Shenzong now?" Wu haoliping''s own mood looks at kuangfeng.


    "The patriarch of the protoss of time!" Crazy front road.


    Wu Hao frowned.


    The present Shenzong in the high heaven is the leader of the Shizhi clan, while the one who sent kuangfeng to catch him is the leader of the Lingzhi clan, which probably involves the competition between the two clans. I''m afraid I''ve become a pawn in the competition between the two clans.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath, looked at kuangfeng and asked:


    "Even though you have said so much, you still don''t seem to answer the question of who I am. According to your explanation, as long as there are two kinds of power in the two clans and the talent of the race is turned on at the same time, they can become the heirs of Shenzong. So who am I? What''s my background? Is he a citizen or a descendant of an official


    "I can''t answer that question. But one thing I can be sure is that although there are ordinary people with two kinds of power in the high heaven, the people who can awaken the talents of the two races are definitely lineal descendants of the clan, so you are more likely to be lineal descendants of the two clans, but I can''t guarantee it, because I know nothing about you, and your lineage seems to be very impure. " Crazy Feng looked at Wu Hao and said, "maybe the Lord knows your life experience."


    "He must know my life experience. If he didn''t, he wouldn''t send you to arrest me." Wu Hao light way. If you want to know your own life experience, you must first understand your mother''s life experience. As a woman who has two kinds of power at the same time and opens up two kinds of racial talents at the same time, according to kuangfeng, she should be the direct daughter of the race, but she seems to have been living in this universe and knows nothing about her past.


    In this case, there are only two possibilities, either she came to the universe before she formed her memory, or she was forced to erase all her previous memories.


    Vaguely feel no matter what kind of result, his life experience will be involved in a secret!


    "Is there anything else to ask?" Crazy front road.


    Wu Hao thought about it and shook his head.


    Other questions don''t make any sense. These questions have outlined all the situations in the high heaven and God world, and all the secrets that may be contained in one''s life experience.


    "That''s it. There''s no other problem. You all come here, and I''ll give you all the remaining 5000 years. " Wu Hao said.


    Crazy Feng looked at him, reasonable and unexpected. In fact, he thought that Wu Hao would not give them the remaining 5000 years, but he was so direct.


    But it''s good for him.


    Without hesitation, he completed this 5000 year time transaction with him.


    When the deal was completed, the two sides fell into a long silence again.


    After some negotiation, no matter Wu Hao vs. kuangfeng or kuangfeng vs. Wu Hao, they were a little more friendly, and they didn''t have the kind of fury they had when they met at the beginning.


    Since they can sit down and talk, negotiation is undoubtedly the best way for them to solve the problem.


    "Will you come back with me?" Crazy Feng asked.


    "Not for the time being. I don''t have a specific understanding of the whole thing. It''s absolutely impossible to go back with you like this! " Wu Hao said.


    "What do you mean? Are you going to spend so much time with me? " Kuangfeng''s tone was aggressive, but his momentum didn''t show it.

 Chapter 635

    "For you, I go back with you to help you complete the task. Of course, you want me to go back, but it''s not good for me to go back with you." Wu Hao said.


    "Don''t you always want to know your life experience? Come back with me, maybe you''ll know? The reason why the patriarch asked us to arrest you instead of killing you shows that when you go back, the patriarch will not do anything to you. "


    "We have a saying here called standing and talking without backache. You are in this situation. It''s important for you to complete the task, but it may be life-threatening or any other danger for me. Do you think I will make such a rash decision?"


    "What do you want?"


    "I don''t want to. I need you to give me more time to think about it. Anyway, each of you has 10000 years, and you don''t have to worry about dying in this universe. You can confidently and boldly give me time to think about my present situation. " Wu Hao looked straight into kuangfeng''s eyes and was very frank.


    "Yes, I can, but I can''t wait for you all the time without limit, so let''s make an appointment. What do you think?"


    "Of course, give me 1000 years. Now that should be OK for you? "


    "OK, I''ll wait for you for 1000 years. We''ll meet here in 1000 years. I hope you can give me a clear answer no matter what." Crazy front road.


    "No problem. I''ll give you a definite answer then." Wu Hao said: "but I hope you promise me another thing. In the past 1000 years, we will not destroy the universe any more. The world can''t stand your suffering."


    "Don''t worry, we won''t be full. We have nothing to do and destroy everywhere." Kuangfeng nodded and a smile appeared on his face.


    "All right, let''s go." Wu Hao also smiles and takes the two of them out of their encirclement.


    Looking at Wu Hao''s disappearing figure, the smile on kuangfeng''s face slowly sank down, and his expression was complex and changeable.


    "Captain, we just let him go?"


    "What else? What do you want? Want to kill shaoshenzong? "


    "No, that''s not what I mean. More than 20 of us can catch him and take him away. Why waste 1000 years here? "


    "Wasting 1000 years? Don''t forget that each of us has spent 10000 years in vain from shaoshenzong, and now we are waiting for him to answer for a long time in 1000 years? " Crazy front coldly looked at the player, "and who are you sure you can catch shaoshenzong? If we can''t catch him and annoy shaoshenzong to hide, we can''t find him at all. We''ve spent eight or nine hundred years to verify this. Isn''t one time enough? Although we now have 10000 years, shaoshenzong has the ability to trade time. I''m afraid his time is thousands of times more than the sum of us. He wants to kill us easily. "


    "What shall we do now?" Another player asked, in a much calmer tone.


    "That''s what we have to think about now. It''s good for shaoshenzong to go back with us. We can finish the task smoothly, but if shaoshenzong doesn''t go back with us, we must take a long-term view and face this situation well. "


    "If shaoshenzong doesn''t go back with us, and we can''t catch him, then we''ll end up spending the same money here?" Someone asked.


    "There is no absolute dead end in this world. This is not a road with only two choices. " Crazy Feng light said, eyes jump with a kind of elusive light.


    "Captain, what do you mean..." some of the players are smart and seem to have figured out what he meant.


    "Find a place to sit down and talk slowly." The mad front disappeared and appeared near a supermassive black hole in the center of a galaxy.


    Although they have 10000 years, their time in the world is still ten times faster. He still cherishes the time.


    26 players appeared beside him and sat cross legged around him.


    Kuangfeng looked at them for a long time and didn''t speak.


    26 of them also looked at kuangfeng and did not speak.


    After a long silence, kuangfeng took the initiative to break the silence.


    "If shaoshenzong doesn''t come back with us, what do you think we should do?"


    Everyone was stunned for a while, but he didn''t expect to throw out a question first.


    "Captain, I think if shaoshenzong doesn''t come back with us, we can only find a way to force him away. If we are here all the time, no matter how much time we have, we can''t afford it, and it''s meaningless. It''s too long. I''m afraid the patriarch will shoot another group of people to perform the task. At that time, we will be very embarrassed. " Someone said.


    "Yes, Captain, I think we should try to get shaoshenzong back no matter what. After all, we are out to carry out this task. If shaoshenzong can go with us after 1000 years, it''s certainly a good thing. But if he decides not to go, we can''t just stay here and do nothing, can we? " Someone echoed.


    "What about the others? What do others think? " Kuangfeng looks at the others.


    "Captain, what do you want to do? We''ll listen to you anyway. "


    "I want to hear from you now."


    "What can we say. Now, this matter is actually so simple for us. Either we can finish the task, or we can''t finish the task. If we can''t finish the task, I have to kill myself. If we want to finish the task, we must get shaoshenzong back. "


    "Yes, Captain, we don''t have a choice at all, do we?"


    Most people looked at him strangely, a little confused about the purpose of his question.


    Isn''t the answer obvious? They have only two ways to go. In fact, to be more precise, they have only one way to go! Several other people vaguely guessed his idea, but they did not dare to take the initiative to put forward this idea. Only when he put it forward first could they agree.


    Crazy Feng looked at them and hesitated for a moment.


    "I don''t think you have grasped the point of my sentence. What I''m talking about is that if shaoshenzong doesn''t go back, what should we do? If we stay here, I think the attitude of shaoshenzong today will not let us die. At least if we make it clear to him, he will not let us die. But if we give up this task and go back, how likely do you think the patriarch will let us go? "


    Everyone was silent.


    The people who can join the Yinhui team have good brains. When the patriarch gives them the task, they know that if they can''t finish the task, their fate will be very bad. Of course, even if the task is finished, it won''t be very good.

 Chapter 636

    "We are focusing on shaoshenzong, who should be a direct descendant of the protoss of the time! Have you ever thought about it carefully, why does the patriarch have to take back shaoshenzong? Instead of killing him Kuang Feng said: "it''s absolute that the patriarch doesn''t want shaoshenzong to inherit the throne of Shenzong, but he can completely let us kill him. It''s obviously a simpler task than catching him back and killing him. In this way, the balance between the two races can continue to be maintained. Once our present Shenzong abdicates, without shaoshenzong succeeding to the throne, The two clans can compete fairly. This is actually a good thing for the Protoss. But the patriarch didn''t do that. Instead, he wanted to risk taking shaoshenzong back. What do you think is the meaning of this? "


    Crazy Feng looking at them, all did not answer his questions, all eyes are locked in his face.


    "I think the reason why the patriarch wanted to take back shaoshenzong was to break this balance. The result of balanced competition is likely to be a failure for the suzerain. The probability of failure is more than 50%. However, if the suzerain can be controlled, even if the protoss of the spirit fails in the competition, the suzerain can also get the actual control of the high heaven by controlling the shaoshenzong, You can even use shaoshenzong, the descendant of the time Protoss, to weaken the power of the time Protoss! No one will doubt him! As you all know, all the shenzongs of the past few generations in the high heaven god world came from the time God clan, and the current leader of the spirit God clan has always had great ambition. It is reasonable that he wants to use the power of shaoshenzong to break the curse of these generations. " Crazy Feng crazy Feng coldly said, the voice is very small, very calm.


    27 people look at each other.


    Kuangfeng''s words made them a little surprised.


    For them, they always just accept the task and carry out the task. They seldom make in-depth analysis of the task. Especially when the patriarch is not willing to let them know, they seldom guess the purpose of the patriarch. Whether they know passively or actively, the less they know the Tao, the better it will be for them. Kuangfeng almost directly tells the conspiracy of the patriarch, Even if it''s just his guess.


    "Captain, what do you mean by that?" A member of the team did not understand looking at him, do not know he suddenly told this paragraph, what is the intention?


    Crazy front did not answer his words, and threw out a question.


    "What do you think of shaoshenzong?" They were stunned again. They couldn''t catch up with him. How could they jump to the problem of shaoshenzong?


    "Captain, what are you asking about?"


    "In any way, your own feelings."


    "I think the shaoshenzong''s strength is OK. Although I don''t know how many years he has lived, judging from his appearance, he should have started the race talent of Shizhi Protoss at a very young age. He has got a lot of time to start the race talent at such a young age. It can be seen that the shaoshenzong has outstanding talent. Give him more time, He will be quite powerful. "


    "Comparatively speaking, the two women around him seem to be more powerful, and they feel as good as us."


    "The captain asked shaoshenzong what are you talking about?"


    "I''m just a little surprised. Besides shaoshenzong, why are there two people from high heaven around shaoshenzong? One has the power of the spirit of the protoss of the nether world, and the other has the power of the time of the protoss of the time. Moreover, both of them seem to have opened up the talent of the race. I don''t understand. "


    "Our shaoshenzong is a mystery in itself, so are the people around him. It''s normal not to know. Don''t guess such useless things!" Crazy front road.


    "I think shaoshenzong seems to have a lot of time."


    "How do you know?"


    "You see, when he gives us time, he directly gives us 10000 years. 27 people are equal to 270000 years. Doesn''t that prove that he has a lot of time? The 270000 years seemed dispensable to him. He didn''t feel sad at all. "


    "Probably." The crowd nodded.


    It takes 270000 years to give. I''m afraid it''s impossible to be so generous without seven or even ten million years to support.


    "I think this little god clan is OK."


    "Is there anything else?" Kuangfeng looks at them.


    "Captain, what do you want to ask?" They all helplessly looked at him, this kind of empty question completely did not know from where to answer.


    "Do you think shaoshenzong is easy to control?" Crazy Feng asked again.


    Everyone was stunned and looked at each other for a while.


    "I don''t feel easy to control. Shaoshenzong seems to have a good temper and a good way. At least when he faced 27 people in our Yinhui team, he was very calm." There is humanity.


    "It''s not just calm. Have you found that we obviously have an overwhelming advantage, but he has completely reversed the situation by himself? Originally, we should catch him and go back to work, but now we are in a dilemma caused by him, which shows that this shaoshenzong is definitely a very difficult type to control. "


    "It''s true. I don''t feel that shaoshenzong is easy to control. In the process of his talk with the captain, I paid a little attention to his momentum. Although his strength is not as strong as the captain, he is not inferior to the captain in momentum. This is not something that ordinary people without courage can do


    "It seems that you are very much in agreement on this¡° Crazy Feng looked at them and laughed.


    The crowd hesitated for a moment and nodded!


    "Since you all feel that shaoshenzong is a man who is absolutely hard to control, imagine a scene. Shaoshenzong really went back with us and met the patriarch. What do you think is the possibility that the patriarch will completely control him?"


    Everyone was stunned again. The sudden connection of the two topics made them a little bit unable to keep up.


    "If my guess is right, the master wants us to take back shaoshenzong in order to control him, so that he can change the current situation of the high heaven god world, but this shaoshenzong is obviously not a person who will be controlled, even if he accepted the master''s control in the early stage! When he had the supreme leadership of the high heaven, the patriarch could not control the man. On the contrary, he may not only not help the patriarch to suppress the protoss of the time, but may also nibble away the power of the protoss of the spirit. Although I am not sure that this kind of thing will happen, it is possible. "


    "Captain, what do you mean by that?" His topic is getting more and more confusing. Of course, the clever ones had fully understood what he meant.

 Chapter 637

    "Don''t you see what I mean? If the shaoshenzong really one day has the supreme leadership of the high heaven, do you think he can still be kind to the master who controls him? Those of us who used to bind him, what do you think is the possibility that he will stay with us? Maybe we can survive in the hands of the patriarch after we go back, but in the hands of Shenzong, is there a place for us to hide in the whole high heaven? At that time, we are the real dead end! "


    Everyone looked at him, even those who had guessed the meaning of what he said, and their eyes were obviously surprised and thoughtful.


    If his guess is correct, then this is a problem they have to face.


    The shaoshenzong they are facing is not a person who is easy to control. I''m afraid it''s not a person who is willing to be controlled. Once they get rid of the control, it''s definitely not easy to deal with. At that time, those of them who have dealt with him will never come to a good end.


    "We are in a very delicate situation now. If shaoshenzong doesn''t go back with us, we can''t give up our task and go back to work. We can only spend time with shaoshenzong here. We have really brought Shenzong back. I''m afraid our final result will not come to a good end. Instead of this, we''d better think of a way out for ourselves now. " Kuangfeng looks at the crowd.


    "Captain, what should we do now?"


    "It''s not about what to do, it''s about how to choose." Crazy Feng continued: "shaoshenzong himself said that he was very interested in his life experience. This also means that sooner or later shaoshenzong will go to the high heaven to find the answer. Once he got to the high heaven, he really began to search for the answer, which may be the beginning of his ascendance to the throne of God. And if our Yinhui team changes its status from arresting him to supporting him, then one day shaoshenzong will turn into Shenzong, and we will not only be safe, but also be the confidants of Shenzong. " Crazy Feng said looking at the crowd, everyone''s eyes are very complex.


    This is a gamble.


    If they win the bet, they will prosper in the future. But if they lose the bet, their fate will be very miserable.


    "Captain, if there is an accident after shaoshenzong''s return, and he doesn''t get on the throne of Shenzong, then we have to face the risk of betraying the clan, and he will definitely be killed."


    "Was it a surprise? In fact, no matter what we do, there is a risk. If you don''t take shaoshenzong back, then the patriarch will definitely send a team of people to come. At that time, they know that we are not dead here. What will they do with us? This matter is absolutely a secret for the patriarch. Naturally, the fewer people we know, the better. I''m afraid our end is not so good! And take shaoshenzong back, after shaoshenzong becomes Shenzong in the future, I''m afraid our group will not come to a good end! If there is one death inside and outside, then we can only win the best possibility. "


    The crowd was silent.


    "If we look at our choice rationally, it must be very dangerous for shaoshenzong to sneak back to the high heaven. You can think about it. The patriarch can know shaoshenzong is in this universe. Do you think Shenzong doesn''t know? Although he doesn''t know why Shenzong didn''t send people to find shaoshenzong, he can be sure that Shenzong absolutely knows his existence. When shaoshenzong returns to the high heaven, the patriarch will try to catch shaoshenzong even in order not to let Shenzong get him, If you can''t control it, the possibility of killing him is almost 90 percent or more. "


    "Do we have to gamble like that?" The crowd looked at Kuang Feng.


    "But the probability that we will be eliminated is almost 100%!" Crazy Feng swept the crowd, and everyone was silent.


    They are not stupid, naturally know this sentence is true. Especially after listening to his analysis, it''s just a matter of time.


    "The possibility of danger is very high when shaoshenzong is not protected, but if we protect him all the time, the situation may be different. If we can successfully help shaoshenzong to become Shenzong, you can imagine what will happen in the end. "


    Twenty six people looked at each other.


    It''s a really tempting ending.


    But this process can be imagined not so easy to complete.


    "Captain, what do you think we should do about this?" Someone asked.


    "My idea is simple. Since God has given us this opportunity, we will give ourselves a chance to accomplish this seemingly impossible thing. Even if we can''t make shaoshenzong into Shenzong, can we help shaoshenzong escape to the universe? I believe that the personality of shaoshenzong can not be ignored by us. At that time, we can continue to follow shaoshenzong and get a much longer life than Gaotian. With enough life, we can have a longer training time. When our strength is strong enough, we can continue to help Shenzong return to Gaotian, Then the probability of success is even higher. "


    "Moreover, shaoshenzong should be a member of the protoss of time. In fact, we can find a way to get in touch with the protoss of time. No matter what the purpose of Shenzong is, it is an indisputable fact that Shenzong is about to abdicate. There is absolutely a need for a shaoshenzong to inherit the position of Shenzong within the protoss of time. At this time, shaoshenzong appeared in their field of vision. With the innate conditions of shaoshenzong, whether they will accept shaoshenzong immediately or not, it is absolutely necessary to protect him. With the protection of the protoss of time, our pressure will be much less and our chances of success will be greatly increased. " Crazy Feng finished looking at them, everyone''s eyes are showing the light of hope.


    If you ask the protoss of time for help, the probability of success will be very high.


    "But Captain, there''s a question I don''t know if I should say."


    "You said


    "Since Shenzong also knew that shaoshenzong was here, he didn''t send someone to find shaoshenzong to go back. Is there any contradiction between shaoshenzong and Shenzong? Maybe shaoshenzong himself was exiled in this universe? Even if we take him back, Shenzong will not pass the throne to shaoshenzong? " Said the player.


    "The possibility you said is not without. The existence of shaoshenzong is a mystery, and none of us can give a positive answer. But I have just said that no matter whether Shenzong is willing or not, Shizhi will definitely exert pressure on him. After all, Shenzong represents the highest interests of the whole Shizhi. Now Shenzong has no successor, and Shizhi happens to have another candidate who can inherit the position of Shenzong. Shizhi will never sit back and ignore him! I think our chances of success are very high! " Crazy Feng said, his eyes hope also increased a lot.


    No one spoke, no one asked questions, all eyes are focused on crazy Feng.

 Chapter 638

    "Captain! you''re the boss! We''ll do what you say. " Someone said.


    "That''s right, captain. Now that you''ve made the whole plan, we''ll talk to you."


    "Yes, our Yinhui team was born and died together. Since this task is a death for us, we should choose a new way just like the captain said."


    "That''s right."


    All the people responded.


    "I don''t force it. Anyone who doesn''t want to do this with me can stand up now. " Kuangfeng looks at the crowd.


    No one has made such a choice. Originally, there was a death on both sides. If we don''t make such a choice at this time, we will be at a dead end.


    "Are you sure everyone''s going to work with me?"


    "Yes." Everyone answered in unison, as neat as their outfit.


    "Well, since you are all willing to follow me, I won''t say anything. From now on, our task is no longer to take back shaoshenzong, but to protect shaoshenzong as much as possible." Kuangfeng said: "remember, the people we will follow in the future are shaoshenzong."


    "I understand!" Everyone nodded in unison.


    Crazy front scan people, to their own these players happy and moved.


    Up to now, we have never relied on loyalty and faith, but on the interdependence between brothers.


    Now the patriarch has given them a task of life and death, and they can only choose a way back for themselves.


    Although the reputation of betrayal is not good, the end of death is not what they want. Even if they are soldiers, they have the right to survive.


    "We are in great danger in the future. We must not waste time! Since shaoshenzong asked us to wait for 1000 years, we should use the 1000 years to improve our cultivation. "


    "Yes Everyone nodded in unison.


    Kuangfeng took a long breath of turbid Qi, closed his eyes and entered the state of cultivation. Other people also entered the state of cultivation.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao and Liya Sherry return to the temple of the nether world. The women are anxiously waiting for them. As soon as they come back, they immediately welcome them. Seeing that they had nothing to do, I was relieved and took them back to the palace.


    "How''s it going?" Zhao Shuhan looks at the three of them.


    "It''s a bit more complicated than I thought." Wu Hao sighed and said, "originally I thought they wanted to arrest me and Liya Shirley, but I didn''t expect they wanted to arrest me alone." Then he laughed again.


    "But it''s also a good thing, so at least I can face it alone, and I don''t have to involve you in it." Touching the heads of Shirley and Leia, he naturally didn''t want them to fall into this danger.


    "These people come from a place called the high heaven god world. There are two patriarchs in that place. One is the time God family which has the power of time, and the other is the spirit God family which has the power of the nether world. These two races rule the high heaven god world together, and the person who sent them to catch me is the spirit God family patriarch of the two patriarchs."


    "In this high heaven god world, men who possess two kinds of power and open up the talent of two races at the same time may become the God sect and rule the world at the highest position of the whole high heaven god world. And I just meet this condition, that is to say, I may inherit the present god sect position of the high heaven god world, so they call me little god sect, Of course, the reason why the patriarch of the God clan wants to take me back is not to let me go back to inherit the position of God clan. I''m afraid he wants to use me as a chess piece. " Wu Hao said


    What Wu Hao said was too shocking.


    The complexity of this matter has gone far beyond everyone''s imagination. They did not expect that there was another issue of domination of the universe behind it.


    "Do you know your life experience?" Lin Xueyan asked.


    "No, although they told me that I was a shaoshenzong, they didn''t know what my life experience was. In the high heaven, as long as I could awaken the two powers and activate the talents of the two races at the same time, it seemed that I could become a shaoshenzong. And I''ve never been in the high heaven, and they don''t know anything about me. I''m afraid only the people in the high heaven will know the specific life experience. " Wu Hao sighed.


    "So according to the current meaning, husband, you may become the supreme ruler of the high heaven?" Xu Xinjie looks at him. There was a little excitement in his eyes.


    Wu Hao said with a bitter smile: "you think too much! The divine realm of heaven is ruled by the two clans of time and spirit, which means that there is an absolute competition between the two clans. The reason why the patriarch of the protoss of the spirit didn''t let them come and kill me directly, but tried to take me back, I''m afraid the purpose was to control me secretly, so as to control the whole situation and break a certain balance between the two races. That''s why I said he should treat me as a chess piece. "


    "What shall we do now?" Lin Yuxin looked at him, even she couldn''t laugh.


    "The current situation is very bad for us. Even if we can escape this wave, I think the high heaven will continue to send people to me sooner or later. It can''t be finished easily if it''s already started. " Wu Hao said.


    "Are you going back with them?" Li Yunyao looked at him, worried.


    "This is also a headache for me now. If I don''t go back with them, I can''t hide here all the time. Sooner or later, they will send more people to come here. It''s meaningless to hide. But if I go back with them, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous. At least the patriarch of the God clan doesn''t mean well. If I guess correctly, the patriarch should covet the throne of the God clan, But he has no way to accomplish it himself. He can only achieve his goal by controlling me, the so-called shaoshenzong. He can control the whole Gaotian Protoss by controlling me. If I go back and am controlled by him, I am afraid I will become a puppet of him. "


    "It''s not going now or not. What should we do?" Stuart, look at him.


    Wu Hao looks at her and shakes his head helplessly. This is the most troublesome thing for him now. It''s not going to be, it''s not going to be, it''s a dilemma.


    "Master, since the high heaven god world is ruled by the time God clan and the spirit God clan, then the God clan''s patriarch can know that you are in this universe, and I think the God clan''s patriarch must also know the fact that you are in this universe! Why didn''t he send someone over? " Said Leia, looking at him.


    [the following story will take place in Wu Hao''s hometown, where he has never been before, the connection of the three worlds and the dispute of the three worlds]

 Chapter 639

    "If the patriarch of the protoss of the spirit wants to use you to break the balance between the two races, it can be imagined that the protoss of the time is absolutely not willing to let the patriarch of the protoss of the spirit achieve this goal. According to the current situation, it''s the best way for the protoss of time to control you, but it''s very strange that they didn''t. According to the truth, this is not the right thing. Now that we know that the new shaoshenzong has appeared, the two patriarchs should act at the same time. As a result, the patriarch of the God clan has been in action for such a long time. It has been nearly 1000 years since these people came to this universe, and the patriarch of the time clan still hasn''t sent anyone. Do they care who will inherit the God clan, or do they have scruples? "


    "No matter what the situation is, it''s not a good thing for me to be sandwiched between the two clans. It can be seen from the work done by the God clan leader that the two main clans are probably the God clan of time, which plays a dominant role in the high heaven! If I stay here obediently, the protoss of time may never send people to look for me. The ruling class generally has more advantages and is more fearless. Whether or not I, the little god sect, succeed to the throne, there must be a way to ensure that my advantages will continue to exist. But if I enter the high heaven, even if I don''t let the protoss of spirit get more advantages, They''ll do the same to me, and it''s not clear if they''ll kill me or do anything else. "


    "What are we going to do now?" All the women looked at him, all in a hurry. None of them thought that this kind of thing would happen at this juncture, and it was no easier than the invasion of the dark Protoss. It could even be said that it was a bigger trouble. If you know that the 27 soldiers sent to carry out the task have more strength than Leia Shirley, then the overall level of the high heaven might be very strong, Once involved in the world''s power disputes, the situation can be really dangerous.


    But he is not going now, nor is he going now. He is in a dilemma between the two choices.


    "Someone on the other side has already taken action. It''s definitely impossible to avoid this." Wu Hao sighed and said.


    "So you mean you''re going to the high heaven with them?" Shen Bingqing frowned at him.


    "I came back to discuss this with you, too." Wu Hao said.


    "Maybe the master really should go to the high heaven with them." Leah analyzed: "no matter why the protoss of time has not taken any measures up to now, one thing is certain that since the protoss of spirit has taken actions to try to break a certain balance between the two clans, the protoss of time absolutely does not want this situation. According to the succession plan of the protoss they described, the protoss of time is not likely to kill you, After all, you are the only one who meets the requirements of inheriting the throne of Shenzong so far. It is estimated that Shenzong is more likely to control you. As long as there is no life danger, we have room to deal with it. This matter can not be avoided. Even if these people can be avoided, sooner or later, other people will come to continue to carry out this task. Instead of this, we might as well find a way to face this matter more actively. "


    "In fact, I am more inclined to take the initiative to face this matter. After all, hiding all the time is not a long-term solution. If I can hide today, I can''t hide tomorrow, I can''t hide the first day of junior high school, I can''t hide 15, I can''t hide for a while, I can''t hide for a lifetime. Hiding all the time will only make things more troublesome, and we will be more passive in the future." Wu Hao said.


    "But now you only know a little about everything, and you don''t know a lot of things at all. It''s very dangerous to go to the high heaven with them. If you''re not afraid of 10000, you''re afraid of just in case." Zhao Shuhan said.


    "There must be danger, but I don''t think it''s possible to say how much danger it is. If you think about the attitude of the God clan leader of the spirit, if he wanted to kill me, they would have done it. In fact, he wanted to take me back and try to control me. There is also the attitude of the patriarch of the Shinto clan. Do you think the attitude of the patriarch is very subtle? "


    "I feel that the protoss of time should not kill their master. Although their attitude is not clear, one thing is for sure that they are hesitant because they know you are here and do not take any measures, which means they neither want to kill you nor know how to deal with your problems." Shirley said.


    Wu Hao nodded, which was also his feeling.


    The vague attitude of the protoss of the time can basically confirm that they are hesitating about how to deal with this problem. They have a vague feeling that this is related to their mother''s life experience, and also to their own life experience. Maybe my mother was banished to this universe? As her child, Shizhi Protoss is not willing to accept the succession of Shenzong, so they have been hesitant to send someone to find him!? Of course, it''s just speculation.


    "What''s your opinion? Do you support me in the past or what I think? " Wu Hao looked at them with a serious look. In his own opinion, there is only one way to choose now, and escape can not solve any problems.


    The women were silent.


    Of course, they don''t want him to take risks. They don''t know what will happen to the unknown world, the unknown civilization, especially the powerful unknown civilization.


    But now the situation is very obvious, even if they are hiding here, they still can''t avoid the danger. There are the same risks whether they go or not.


    They looked at him, long silence, everyone''s face is very heavy.


    "I think I''d better go." Looking at them, Wu Hao broke the silence and said: "since there are risks in hiding, it''s better to take the initiative to face them. It''s better to take the initiative in your own hands than to be beaten passively. Just like in the face of the Diablo Protoss, don''t we prepare in advance instead of resisting when they kill us? I think it''s the same thing. Since it will happen sooner or later, it''s better to face it ahead of time. "


    "But..." they looked at him one by one, unable to speak.


    "It''s nothing, but it will happen sooner or later. It''s too late to face it when it breaks out, and the danger will be even greater. If you face it in advance, maybe you can find a way to solve it. And I can just check my life experience. " Wu Hao smiles, but they can''t.


    Although we know what he said is right, we can imagine how great the risk he will face if we just go to an unknown world and unknown civilization.


    "If we have to go, we have to think ahead of time." Liya broke the silence between them. It was the best choice to face the situation directly, even if she didn''t want him to take the risk.

 Chapter 640

    Wu Hao looked at her and nodded, smiling.


    The women also took a deep breath and calmed down their mood. Now it''s inevitable that this matter can''t be avoided. Children''s love and small family spirit can''t solve anything at all.


    "Since the purpose of the patriarch of the spirit clan is to control you, the first thing we should consider now is whether to accept his control." Shen Bingqing calmly said: "if we accept his control, we must think about how to get rid of his control in advance. If we don''t accept his control, then we have to figure out how to avoid the pursuit of each other when we go to the high heaven If he has to go to the high heaven, this is a problem he has to face.


    "If you go to the high heaven alone, you will be chased by the other party at the beginning, and the situation will be quite unfavorable. Everything you do in the future will be tied up, and all your energy will be put on how to avoid the pursuit. I don''t think it''s a good choice." Shirley said.


    "Then it seems that I have only one choice. That''s to build a plank road in the open and build a warehouse in the dark. " Wu Hao thought about it and said, "this should be the best way at present. Since the patriarch of the protoss of the spirit wants to control me, he will not threaten my life. Even to some extent, I can get his protection. I can do what I want to do in secret. Whether it''s investigating my own life experience or finding out the contradictions between the two clans, it will be more smooth. "


    "Since we are determined to take the initiative to accept the control of the God clan leader, the next problem we are facing is how to get rid of his control. And the premise of this is that we have to know what he controls you to do? Husband, as you said before, he may want to use you to break a certain balance between the two races. That is to say, the level you are involved in as his chess piece may be the highest interest of the two clans. In this case, it is not easy to get rid of it. " Shen Bingqing said that the higher the conspiracy involved, the lower the possibility of getting rid of it. This is a truth that has not changed since ancient times, and it is also the problem she is most worried about.


    "Now it''s meaningless to talk about this thing. Everything is just speculation. We don''t know exactly what the God clan leader wants to do, so we can''t think of specific countermeasures. We can only improvise. Moreover, we have no idea about all kinds of things in the high heaven divine world and between the two clans. If we want to come up with specific countermeasures, we have to deal with them according to the specific situation. There is no way for us to sit here and have a discussion. " Wu Hao said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''m not a fool. I definitely have a way to get out of the complicated situation! Sometimes a person is not necessarily a good thing, but can fish in troubled waters and come and go freely. Even if I can''t escape by myself, I can also find a way to use the power of the protoss of time to fight against the protoss of spirit, and stir up two already competitive clans. I don''t think it''s a difficult thing. You can rest assured that I will come back safely. "


    The women did not speak, and they were not at ease.


    "How to get rid of control can only be flexible, but I think we should be more prepared! Although a person can come and go freely, but in some cases still need more strength to help to better solve the problem. So I think husband, after you go to the high heaven, you should find a way to cultivate some of your own forces in secret, not for anything else. Even if you want to escape back in the future, you have to do so in the face of their pursuit, and someone will help you. " Shen Bingqing said solemnly.


    "Well, that makes sense! I''ll try to do it! " Wu Hao nodded, looking very serious! Indeed, although a person can come and go freely and avoid a lot of things, sometimes it really needs more people to better accomplish some things that a person can''t accomplish.


    In particular, he knows nothing about the divine world. After being controlled, I''m afraid the other party won''t be willing to let him know too much. At this time, he needs local forces who can understand the divine world to help him break through.


    "Maybe we should start with the people around the Godhead." Leah frowned with deep eyes.


    "You mean..." Wu Hao also frowned at her.


    "The 27 people who came to carry out this mission for the Lord of the protoss may be our best target. If you think about it, this task is absolutely a highly confidential task for the God clan leader. After all, what he wants to control is the future shaoshenzong in the high heaven. After 27 of them take you back, what measures will the leader take to prevent this secret from leaking? Although I''m not sure about the position of these people in front of the patriarch, I don''t know if they will be killed for such a big secret, but it''s absolutely against them! This is an absolutely unfair task for these people. I think when they accept this task, they must know that if the master can make good use of this point, control these 27 people, and make good use of their resources, no matter what they do in the future, I believe it will be much more convenient, and these people should belong to the internal forces of the clan, They will know more about the affairs of the patriarch than other external forces, which is very convenient for the patriarch to understand the internal affairs of the patriarch. "


    After a pause, Liya continued: "although we know nothing about the high heaven, we can see from some details that although the people in the high heaven have great strength, their life span is not particularly long. At least compared with us, their life span is quite short, Even if their time in their world will not be lost as fast as it is here, it is only ten times the gap. For example, when they came here, their life span was only about 1000 years, which was quite short in terms of their strength. Today, when the host traded with them for 10000 years, I could clearly feel their surprise and excitement in their eyes. Only 10000 years could make them show ecstatic expression, It can be seen that their own desire for life is also quite high. If they can make good use of this, they may be able to better help the master to bring him under his command. "


    "Start with them?" Wu Hao fell into deep thinking!


    Indeed, the situation of these people is very passive and embarrassing. They are also members of the clan. For those who are about to go deep into the dragon''s den, it''s really the best thing to have a group of people who belong to the interior to help them cooperate with each other.

 Chapter 641

    But the problem is that they are internal people. What if they are loyal to the patriarch? Or this group of people themselves is a group of dead attendants, then the situation can be quite embarrassing! They go back to report to the patriarch that they are trying to woo them. I''m afraid the patriarch will be more wary of himself! It''s not good for you.


    Leia seemed to see his worry, thought about it and said, "I don''t think the master should worry too much about this. Since 27 of them are so excited about life, it shows that they are afraid of death. As long as there is fear, everyone has weakness. As long as we can make good use of their weaknesses, it should not be difficult for us to make them work for us. "


    "In that case, I''ll try to bring them under my command." Wu Hao said. In a world where people are not familiar with each other, it''s really more convenient to have a group of internal people to take care of themselves. They may play a crucial role in the key time.


    Looking at their worry, Wu Hao smiles.


    "Now that you''ve made a decision, don''t be sad. Even if you want to go to the high heaven, I can''t go right now. The things on the side of the dark Protoss must be handled clearly, and the planet bomb must be finished. And I don''t know when I will come back. Your strength needs to be raised to a higher level. "


    The women didn''t speak, they just looked at him.


    "Come on, come on." Wu Hao smiles and pulls them back to the inner room, in order to divert their attention and improve their cultivation.


    Half a month later, Wu Hao left the nether world and appeared at the place they had agreed.


    Kuangfeng and others who are practicing immediately sense his appearance, and Qiqi appears beside him.


    "Shaoshenzong!" As soon as Kuang Feng appeared, he led the crowd to kneel on one knee and clasp their hands.


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment. This appearance surprised him a little. Kuangfeng''s attitude to himself seems to have changed a lot. What''s the matter?


    "You..."


    Wu Hao looks at them with doubts. These people who were originally going to catch themselves suddenly kneel down on one knee, as if they were their own men.


    "Yinhui team is willing to follow shaoshenzong." Crazy front direct a words to roar out!


    Wu Hao was directly confused.


    What happened in the past half a month?


    Didn''t they come to get themselves back? How come all of a sudden you''ve turned to yourself? Although this is what he wanted and what he came for, kuangfeng''s voluntary surrender surprised him a little.


    "What''s your situation?" Wu Hao looked at them in tears and laughter.


    "It''s not interesting. Our Yinhui team is willing to pursue shaoshenzong." Crazy Feng said.


    "I know you are willing to follow me, but why did you suddenly make this decision?" Wu Hao asked.


    Now that he has chosen to follow Wu Hao, kuangfeng does not hide his thoughts. He organizes a language and says, "we have thought about it carefully. Even if we take shaoshenzong back to the high heaven and give it to the Lord, our fate will not be much better. Instead, we might as well follow shaoshenzong. Shaoshenzong, you are the successor of Shenzong, no matter what the situation is in the high heaven, In the future, you are likely to inherit the throne of God, and we are willing to work for you. "


    "You are very honest?" Wu Hao looked at him with a smile. He didn''t have any aversion to his words. In most cases, a person''s behavior is out of interest, including life and death, fame and wealth. No matter what kuangfeng''s consideration is, his voluntary surrender is really what he needs most. He didn''t expect to win the silver team without any effort. He was very surprised.


    "Since we have said that we want to follow shaoshenzong, I don''t think we should hide anything from shaoshenzong. The reason why we choose to follow shaoshenzong is that we don''t want to go back to a bad end, and we hope to get a better settlement after following shaoshenzong! We are willing to follow shaoshenzong even if we get nothing in the high heaven, because we believe shaoshenzong will not treat us badly, and can give us more time, so that we can have a longer life to cultivate stronger strength! " Crazy Feng said, as he said, very frank.


    Wu Hao smiles!


    Looking at kuangfeng and 26 people behind him.


    The weak think that many things can deceive everyone, but only the strong know that honesty is the only way to face the experts. Everyone is not a fool. Everyone knows the calculation in each other''s mind. Since they know everything, honesty is the best way to gain trust. Kuangfeng is very smart, so he knows this.


    Wu Hao is not stupid, for his frank nature is 100% accept!


    A team with such a strong strength suddenly takes the initiative to surrender itself, is it difficult or because of its own personality charm? Besides satisfying the vanity of the weak, this kind of bullshit has no real effect at all.


    Only interests can bind the two strong together.


    He knows that very well.


    "In fact, I came to you today to persuade you to join me, but I didn''t expect you to join me. It seems that we want to go together!" Wu Hao looks at them and smiles. It''s also very frank.


    Crazy front Zheng for a while.


    He didn''t expect that Wu Hao would also make this choice, but it was undoubtedly a good thing for him. He was also worried that he would not be willing to accept their surrender. He didn''t expect that he also had this idea and just hit it off!


    "I believe you didn''t make this decision to deceive me into going back to the high heaven with you, so I''m happy to accept you!" Wu Hao looked at the crowd and said, "since you are willing to be loyal to me, I will tell you the truth. For my own friends, I will never be stingy. As long as you are willing to follow me, no matter what happens in the future, I will never be without you. I can''t guarantee that I will bring you prosperity in the future, I''ve brought you a lot of fame and wealth, but I can guarantee that I won''t abandon you when things happen. "


    "It''s enough to have little Shenzong! Even for shaoshenzong, we will not hesitate to go up to daoshan and down to the sea of fire. " Crazy Feng way, in the eyes of his friend two words revealed a trace of surprise, but also revealed a trace of strange moved.


    They didn''t want to be his friends, they just wanted to be his subordinates, but when he spoke, he used the word "friend". This kind of respect is unprecedented for them from the high heaven.


    "You don''t have to go up the mountain and down the sea of fire. This kind of thing has no meaning at all. Let''s discuss something more practical now." Wu Hao said: "since I am willing to accept you, I must be ready to go back with you, but going back is really unknown to me. I have more details to ask you. Only by knowing more can I be more sure! "

 Chapter 642

    "Don''t worry, shaoshenzong. Since we have followed you, everything is absolutely understood and said! Crazy Feng said to put their own ideas out.


    "I think the main reason why the patriarch wants to take you back is to try to control you and break the balance between the two clans. It is certainly impossible for him to inherit the position of Shenzong himself, but you are the best candidate for shaoshenzong to succeed to the position of Shenzong in the future. To control you is to control the supreme leadership of the high heaven, And he can weaken the power of the protoss of time through you, killing two birds with one stone! Instead of being controlled by him, it''s better for shaoshenzong to find a way to win the position of Shenzong himself! I believe shaoshenzong can get rid of the control of the God clan leader if he finds the God clan of the time, and it will be much safer. "


    "You think too rashly. Not to mention whether I''m interested in being a god clan, what''s more important is that I don''t know anything about the high heaven God Kingdom now. As soon as I go back, I''ll go directly to the main line of the God clan. In the future, even sometimes the protection of the God clan is not a good thing! Moreover, the attitude of the protoss of time is ambiguous now. Whether it will protect me or not is another way to say that it must not be done. "


    "What do you think of shaoshenzong?" Crazy Feng asked.


    "It''s not a wise choice to directly get rid of the control of the God clan leader of the spirit. At that time, not only I was in danger, but you also betrayed the leader. At that time, there was an endless pursuit, which was not the result I wanted. Therefore, you can only build up your own way openly and secretly. On the surface, you still continue to carry out this task, And I am also normal by you to catch back, even normal by his control. If we want to do anything, we can only do it behind our backs. On the one hand, I need to know more about the high heaven, and on the other hand, I need to understand the complicated relationship between the two clans. Only when I know more can I make the most correct judgment of the situation. No matter whether I will become a God or not, the first step must be like this. " Wu Hao said seriously, looking at them with very serious eyes.


    "Since shaoshenzong has his own plan, we will fully cooperate with shaoshenzong." Crazy front did not hesitate, directly nodded. He believes that Wu Hao himself is a very independent person, and he must have his own plan. He is only a martial arts man, and the problems he can think of may not be comprehensive. As a shaoshenzong, he will definitely consider problems more comprehensively and carefully than he does. What he has to do is to obey and cooperate. As long as he can do these two things well, it is enough.


    "Very good. I need your comprehensive cooperation most. In the future, whether it''s getting rid of the control of the patriarch, or doing anything else, I can better complete these things with your cooperation." Wu Hao said.


    "As long as we can help Shenzong, we will fully cooperate!" Crazy front road.


    Wu Hao nodded gratified, he saw frankness in the eyes of crazy Feng, as long as frankness, a lot of things can be exchanged.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "But I can''t go back with you directly now. I still have another important thing to do. Since you are willing to follow me now, please help me do it together."


    "Yes." Crazy front lead everyone to nod.


    "Come on, get up."


    "Yes." Yinhui team all up.


    "What does shaoshenzong want us to do?" Crazy Feng asked.


    "Do you know the Diablo?"


    Crazy Feng Zheng Zheng, Yinhui team everyone''s eyes show surprise.


    "I think I''ve heard of them all." Wu Hao said with a smile: "the original universe of the dark Protoss has been completely engulfed by themselves. They are about to invade the universe. Before you came, I had been preparing fortifications. Before I went to the high heaven, I had to finish the unfinished fortifications!"


    "Will the Diablo invade the world?" Crazy front stunned face was replaced by slowly surprised.


    There are also legends about the Diablo in the high heaven, but they are too young to experience the war with the Diablo. Some of the things they know are just legends they heard from the older generation. It is said that they are a very terrible race and can almost ignore all the rules. They did not expect that the universe is experiencing such terrible things.


    If the universe is completely engulfed by them, then it should be the turn of the high heaven?


    "Yes, the Diablo is preparing to invade the world. With the characteristics of the Diablo, I think once the universe is engulfed by them, the Gaotian divine world will not be able to avoid following the universe. So if you help me finish this thing, you can actually help the Gaotian divine world." Wu Hao smiles.


    "There is no need for shaoshenzong to say the kind words of helping. Since we have followed shaoshenzong, shaoshenzong can command us to do anything." Crazy front road.


    "Although you follow me, I don''t want to treat you as my hands." Wu Hao smiles and pats kuangfeng on the shoulder.


    Crazy front slightly a shock, from his eyes to feel a kind of never felt good.


    "Let''s go." Wu Hao smiles and takes them to the edge of the universe.


    When they looked at the huge seal at the junction of the two universes, everyone''s eyes showed horror.


    Everyone can imagine a picture in his mind. Once the seal is broken, countless huge dark Protoss surge in, the universe is quickly swallowed up and everything becomes dead. In order to find a new time for food, they will find a way to find a new breakthrough point, so the high heaven is their inevitable goal, Once they enter the high heaven, their hometown will also be completely destroyed. It is said that the terrible creature is just behind the seal. It''s numb to think about it!


    "What can we do in shaoshenzong?" Crazy Feng asked.


    "We are preparing a kind of planet bomb made of God''s blood. Do you see these nearby planets? These are bombs. Once exploded, weapons with God''s blood can cause enough damage to the dark Protoss! I think you should also have the blood of God, so you also contribute some blood essence together! " Wu Hao looked at them with a smile.


    In the face of the Diablo''s terrible legendary existence, kuangfeng couldn''t laugh and nodded seriously.


    "Yes, you will wait for me here for a while.


    Wu Hao left, went back to their home on the unknown planet, summoned all of them, and took them to meet kuangfeng and others.


    Wu Hao is not sure that kuangfeng must have the blood of God, so she asked Shirley and Liya to test it first. As she thought, they did have the blood of God.


    That''s easy.


    Originally, the amount of God''s blood among them was very rare. Now, with the blood of 27 people in Yinhui team, the amount of God''s blood was instantly sufficient.

 Chapter 643

    "We are responsible for making these spikes with God''s blood, and you are responsible for condensing these spikes into the core of time flow." Wu Hao said.


    "Yes Yinhui team nodded neatly without any hesitation.


    "Well, let''s go!" Wu Hao leads us to search for a new planet and make a new planet bomb.


    14 of them only need to be responsible for the manufacture of hexagon nails. In this way, there is no need to stop in the middle. Relatively speaking, the efficiency is improved a lot. Yinhui team only needs to condense all the hexagon nails they made on the core of time flow. It is also a very simple thing. Both sides perform their own duties and do their best. The number of star bombs is increasing rapidly.


    20000, 50000, 100000, 200000, 500000, 1 million, 2 million, all the lonely wandering stars on the edge of the universe were used to make star bombs,; They have also made use of several galaxies that have drifted to the edge of the universe. They have made all kinds of small planet bombs, medium planet bombs, large planet bombs and super large planet bombs, all of which cover the vast space at the junction of the two universes.


    One layer, two layers, three layers, and three layers seal the junction of the two universes tightly. Once it explodes, the hexagonal nails like needles and rain will definitely damage the vitality of the dark Protoss!


    Layout of the three layers of defense, then the next thing to do is the last layer of defense!


    It''s not hard for them to create a lot of fighting power.


    It took only 1000 years to complete all the fighting forces and distribute them to every planet near the galaxy. Once the war really hits here, all the fighting forces can rush to intercept the dark Protoss outside the galaxy.


    When everything is ready, Wu Hao asks the Yinhui team to wait for him for a while.


    This is 100 years.


    In the past 100 years, Wu Hao has been helping them improve their strength every day. For him, strength is very important. For them, strength is also very important. And he is about to go to the high heaven, when he will come back is also unknown, before leaving as much as possible to improve their strength for them as much as possible to improve their strength.


    In the past 100 years, they have been helping them to improve their strength almost all the time. They are facing separation. Apart from improving their strength, they are also enjoying the common time with each other all the time. None of them knows what will happen when they go. What they can do is to cherish the present.


    It''s a very rich breakfast. The seafood in the sea and the game in the mountains are specially prepared for him. After this breakfast, he will go to the high heaven.


    Everyone sat at the table to eat, at this time the atmosphere is very heavy, everyone did not speak, just sitting quietly eating breakfast.


    Their faces were ruddy and glossy, but they were not as happy as they used to be. Instead, they were full of worry.


    I''m going to leave soon. I don''t know how many times I''ve told them all in the past 100 years. They really have a lot to say when they leave, but they don''t know what to say.


    Wu Hao didn''t know what to say. He had said a thousand times and ten thousand times to reassure them, but what they should worry about was still worrying, and more and more worried. Now that he was leaving, how could he not know their mood.


    "Wife, don''t be like this. Now that you have figured out the countermeasures, I will be fine. You can rest assured." Wu Hao did not know how many times to say this, but he could not help comforting them.


    They didn''t say anything, they all looked at him.


    "Master, can''t we go with you?" Leah looked at him. She wanted to go with him.


    "Absolutely not! You two have to stay here! I don''t know when I will come back when I go to the high heaven this time. The universe now needs the protection of each of you. Once the seal is broken and the Diablo enters the universe, you are the core of the war. I know that every one of you would like to face these things with me, but now we are facing two major events, one is the Diablo, the other is the high heaven. Since the high heaven wants me, then I will face this matter. Don''t be distracted, just go all out to prevent the invasion of the Diablo! I believe you can do it well! You also have to believe me. I can definitely handle my own affairs. Your husband is very powerful. "


    Wu Hao teases them. They always blush with such jokes, but now they can''t blush at all. They all look at him with dignified expression.


    "Come on. I promise you that I will come back safely. " Wu Hao said. Gentle and serious.


    "Come back safely, no matter what! After going, safety is the first consideration, you know! " Lin Xueyan looked at him and said.


    "Don''t worry, where I''m not familiar with my life, what else can I do?" Wu Hao laughed, "don''t you have anything else to tell me? For example, let me not touch the women over there? "


    "As long as you can come back safely, who will mind if you bring some women back?" Zhao Shuhan sighed. Compared with his life safety, it''s nothing to have more sisters. If more women can help him come back more safely, she would rather he go to find more women.


    Not only Zhao Shuhan, they all have the same idea. Nothing is more important than his life safety. If they don''t have to face it, they don''t want him to go to the so-called high heaven.


    "Well, well, don''t worry." Wu Hao smiles and eats breakfast with them. A hundred years have passed. He doesn''t want to be in such a hurry this morning.


    This breakfast takes an hour.


    Everyone is eating very slowly, and everyone is cherishing the last time we get together.


    But in the end, we have to separate, breakfast is also cold, everyone did not eat much, only the heart of worry more and more heavy.


    Wu Hao stood in front of the door and didn''t let them out.


    "I''m leaving. I''ll come back safely. So are you. No matter how you protect yourself." Wu Hao said a turn, did not look back.


    He was afraid that he would look back and stop when he saw their reluctant look.


    All the smiles disappeared between the turns, and a tear fell from the corner of his eye.


    He doesn''t know whether it will be a farewell this time, but he has to face some things that he should face. If he can''t escape, he has to take the initiative.


    I took a deep breath and wiped away the tears from the corner of my eyes. My eyes became firm and my figure disappeared in the world.

 Chapter 644

    13 women ran out of the house together, looking at the direction of his disappearance, everyone''s eyes are full of infinite worry.


    Although they are facing the terrible dark Protoss, after all, they have 13 sisters to face together. What he is going to face is a completely unknown world, and a world full of malice against him. They are really worried about being alone.


    If they can, of course, they are willing to face with him, no matter how dangerous, as long as they are with him, they are willing. But no, now there are too many things fettering them, this month the universe also needs someone to guard.


    The 13 women leaned together and looked at each other, worried, but their eyes became firm.


    They can only believe that he will try his best to come back.


    What they can do is to protect the universe as much as possible and protect their own safety, so that when they come back, they can see each other.


    "Let''s go back and pack up. Let''s start to practice." Zhao Shuhan took a deep breath and gently said to everyone.


    The women nodded and returned to the room.


    No one knows when the Diablo will break the seal. What they can do now is not just wait for Wu Hao to come back, but take the initiative to cultivate and make their strength stronger. Only in the face of the Diablo can they have a greater chance of winning in the future. Their men have worked so hard to solve the problem, how can they delay him?


    There is such an idea in everyone''s heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao appeared beside kuangfeng and others.


    Kuangfeng and others in the cultivation immediately stood up and saluted respectfully.


    They have been together for more than 4000 years, nearly 5000 years. In the past 5000 years, everyone has been together every day. Kuangfeng really felt the sincerity of treating them as friends from Wu Hao, which made the whole Yinhui team more loyal to him.


    In the past, they only thought that there would be a good way out to follow the future Shenzong, but after 5000 years, the feeling that he treated them as friends made them want to really follow this little Shenzong.


    It''s a wonderful feeling. It''s totally different from the feeling that they used to be soldiers in the clan. They don''t know why they have such a strong feeling, but it''s very good!


    Compared with their previous mechanical only knowing to obey orders, they now have not only a sense of honor as soldiers, but also a sense of being respected as human beings.


    Wu Hao looked at them, his heart was heavy and uneasy, but he still showed a smile on his face. Anyway, he had to face them, so did his sad face, and he also faced his spirit.


    Wu Hao adjusted his mind to face the unknown world with a better mind.


    "Shaoshenzong."


    "Well! Let''s go. Now we can go to the high heaven. " Wu Hao said.


    Crazy front nodded in front of the road, Wu haofei in his side, 26 team members in the back.


    A group of 28 people officially went to the high heaven.


    "Far away?" Wu Hao asked.


    "The boundary between the high heaven and the universe is very far away. It may take some time." Crazy front road.


    "So." Wu Hao nodded and didn''t know the meaning of asking this question.


    "How long have you been here?" Wu Hao asked.


    "In terms of the 1000 years we used to spend, it is estimated that we have been here for about 6000 years." Crazy Feng said.


    "It''s been a long time..." Wu Hao said: "for such a long time, the leader of the divine family of the spirit didn''t send any more people to carry out this task. What do you think is the reason?"


    According to the truth, the leader of the protoss of the spirit must know that the life of the Yinhui team is only 1000 years, which means that the leader of the protoss of the spirit must know that something unexpected has happened here. It is reasonable that he should send a new person to carry out this task, but in fact he did not. Six thousand years have passed, and no one has come to carry out this task. Not only the protoss of spirit have not come to carry out this task, but 6000 years have passed, and the protoss of time have not come. What happened?


    "It''s reasonable to say that the patriarch should send another person to come here. I think maybe the reason why he didn''t do so is that the Shinto clan of Shizhi might have noticed his action, which made the patriarch dare not act rashly." Crazy Feng guessed.


    "It''s quite possible." Wu Hao nodded. The patriarch of the protoss of the spirit did this in secret. Once the protoss of the time knew about it, it would be very troublesome for him. In order not to let himself fall into greater passivity, it is possible that he would not continue to perform this task, And only this can explain why he didn''t continue to send people to carry out this task for 6000 years.


    It should be very important for him. If there is no special reason, he will never give up this matter.


    "By the way, shaoshenzong, you must take this thing with you." Kuangfeng took out a silver bracelet from his pocket and handed it to Wu Hao, "this bracelet can help shaoshenzong hide the power in his body. When he returns to the high heaven, he won''t be found that you have two kinds of power, but also two clan talents."


    Without hesitation, Wu Hao put it on his hand.


    Bracelet into a trace of silver gas into the hands, vaguely can see a trace of silver on the wrist.


    He couldn''t feel whether his power was hidden, so he looked at Kuang Feng strangely, and Kuang Feng nodded.


    "Now I can''t feel any power in shaoshenzong. Now in my opinion, you are an ordinary person."


    "I didn''t think there was such a magic thing." Wu Hao smiles and knows in his heart that this is very important to him. If he goes back, he will be known that he has two kinds of power and two kinds of racial talents at the same time, which means that everyone will know that he is the future shaoshenzong. This is a very troublesome thing.


    Even he knew it, so how could the leader of the protoss of the spirit not know it?


    "Is there anything else?" Wu Hao asked.


    "No more. When we left, the patriarch gave me this thing. When I take you back, I must take it with me. "


    Wu Hao nodded and said nothing more.


    28 people speed up, day and night, soon to the junction of the high heaven and the universe.


    The junction of the two universes is very strange. It''s like two different water waves colliding together without complete fusion. Space and time become ripples. The ripples spread out one by one. The ripples on both sides collide and bounce back again.


    The junction is very wide and endless, like two pools without boundary constraints colliding together.

 Chapter 645

    "Is this the gate to the high heaven?" Wu Hao looked at the ripples of time and space in front of him, and finally came to the gate of the high heaven. At this time, he was not worried, so he was called a ghost.


    Once he steps into this gate, he will face a completely strange world. In addition to an unknown world and an unknown civilization, he will also face the complicated power disputes between the two clans, as well as his own unknown mysteries. All these will come with the moment he steps into this gate.


    Stepping into this gate, he may never be able to leave. Behind him is the universe that he has lived for countless years. In this universe, there are his hometown earth and his beloved woman. Looking at the ripples of time and space in front of him, he has an impulse, an impulse to go back and embrace his familiar world.


    For a long time, he still suppressed this impulse in his heart.


    Although you can turn around and go back, you don''t have to face these things for the time being, but it''s not good for the future. Those who should come will always come, and you can''t avoid the 15th day of junior high school. Only when you face these things bravely, can you really solve the problem.


    Maybe he will face countless dangers after stepping into this gate, but he also believes that he must have the ability to solve all things.


    Take a deep breath.


    "Let''s go." Step out and be firm. But


    The ripples of time and space blocked his body like a wall, and he couldn''t get in at all.


    "Well? What''s going on? " I thought that this kind of space-time ripples can be easily penetrated as described in those fantasy TV dramas, but it''s obviously not like this.


    "The connection between the universes needs to be opened with great power." Crazy Feng said, hand a black breath into the ripples, continue to output.


    Out of the ripples came a black gate.


    "Come on, shaoshenzong!" Crazy Feng said.


    "Well!" Wu Hao nodded, rushed in with crazy Feng, followed by 26 team members, disappeared in the universe.


    At the junction of time and space, which is as gorgeous as a dream, the powerful force is almost suffocating, but this feeling is only for a moment, and the next second is bright, and the bright light stabs Wu Hao''s eyes.


    After a while, they slowly recovered, opened their eyes and saw that they appeared above a huge and boundless forest.


    The sky is a huge sun, and the distance is the boundless forest, around all the forest, boundless forest, as if this world only has forest.


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment. For a moment, his head couldn''t recover.


    Although Kuang Feng once told him that the high celestial realm is a plane world, he suddenly entered a plane like a continent from a universe composed of stars, galaxies and boundless darkness.


    The whole high heaven is a separate universe, how vast the world is, just like what it feels like? It''s like a continent with a universe. It''s too big to understand.


    And the high heaven is such a world, a universe with infinite vast continent.


    "Where is this?" Wu Hao looks at kuangfeng.


    "I don''t know where it is. The high heaven has not been fully explored. There are many mysterious and unknown places." Crazy Feng said with a bitter smile.


    "How did you find the intersection of the two universes?"


    "It''s not that we found the junction between the high heaven and the universe, but that the patriarch himself opened the channel of time and space to send us there." Crazy front road.


    "You shouldn''t come back from where you left?"


    "It seems that it happened immediately. The LORD said so


    "Immediately? How do you know the way back? " Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "This shaoshenzong can rest assured!" Kuangfeng said and threw his spear into the air. Other team members also threw their spears into the air. After 27 spears danced in the air, the spearheads all pointed to a direction at the right rear.


    "God''s direction is here!" They have a clear direction to take back their weapons.


    "So amazing?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "Gaotian divine realm has a vast territory, and there are countless unknown places waiting to be explored. In order to let every soldier know the direction to go home, there is a fengfangbei in the center of Shendu, on which there is an induction stone. All weapons made by Gaotian divine realm have the same composition as the induction stone of fangbei, no matter in any direction, as long as the weapons are suspended in the air, Weapons can sense the square stele in the center of the capital of God and show us the way. " Crazy Feng said while leading the way.


    "That''s a good idea." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Can you tell the distance?"


    "It''s impossible to do this. Besides being able to sense the direction, everything else has to be explored by ourselves." Crazy Feng helpless way.


    "What if we are thousands or even hundreds of millions of years away from God? We''ll die before we go back. " With a bitter smile, Wu Hao joked that the life span of the people in the high heaven god world is generally not long. Although the flow rate of life of kuangfeng returned to normal after they came back, the time is limited after all. The high heaven god world itself has infinite space. If it appears in a place infinitely far away from God, it is a direct death.


    This crazy front is also a bitter smile.


    "We all spread out from the center of the city of God. We can''t go to the infinite. No one comes back from the outside world. It''s the first time that we come back from the outside world. We really don''t know how far we are from God. In case of the infinite distance, we are really in danger."


    "No matter how far away your weapons are, can you feel the stele in the center of the capital of God?"


    "That''s the theory, though it can''t be explained." Crazy front road.


    "Forget it, just fly in the direction of God. I can give you enough time in 1000 years, 10000 years or even 100000 years." Wu Hao smiles.


    Yinhui team all looked at him, everyone''s eyes are full of trust and moved.


    They believe that what he said will be done. This kind of trust is built up by them after 5000 years together.


    "Shaoshenzong, now has entered the high heaven, in order to be just in case, we have to maintain a normal distance and relationship, if there is any offense, please forgive me!" Crazy front road.


    "Never mind! Long term planning matters more! " Wu Hao smiles. He is more pleased that they have this consciousness, which means that they know how to cooperate with their actions.


    Crazy front nodded, eyes gradually cold up.

 Chapter 646

    How big is the high heaven?


    I''m afraid that no one in the high heaven can give an accurate answer to this question, and Wu Hao, a newcomer, is even more curious about this question.


    I feel that they have been flying over the forest for at least 500 years, but this forest has not yet seen the end. It is boundless and green, as if there is only this forest in the world. The end of the forest is still the forest, and the end of the forest is still the forest, endless forest.


    What does it feel like?


    It''s like a game with endless maps. No matter how long you walk, the map will refresh new terrain infinitely.


    Is the plane world so different from the universe? Wu Hao couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart.


    I feel that although the universe world I came from is huge, it has its limits. The high heaven god world, the plane world, is a world with no end. If it is not for kuangfeng, they are sure that they can reach Shendu by flying all the time, he simply feels that there is only one forest in the world, and it is a forest with infinite circulation, and it is a forest that can never fly out.


    It has been here for at least 500 years, and it may take another 500 years, or even longer, to fly out of the forest.


    In addition to the bitter smile, there is only a bitter smile left.


    Wu Hao has nothing to do. He can only fly and feel the difference between the plane world and the universe world, so that time will not be so boring.


    The most obvious change should be that after they came here, the speed of time slowed down, just like kuangfeng, they went to their own universe and the speed of time increased ten times. When they returned to the high heaven, their speed of time returned to normal, while his speed of time here was only one tenth of kuangfeng''s, that is, the speed of time slowed down ten times.


    This is good news for Wu Hao.


    However, Wu Hao is not happy with the news at all. He has almost endless time, and crossing from one universe to another plane does not affect the increase of time. His time is still increasing. Time is ten times faster and ten times slower, which has no effect on him at all.


    Besides time, another obvious change is the weakening of the mind. In his own universe, with his current strength, he can easily scan a galaxy, but here his idea is so weak that he can only scan a hundred miles around.


    That''s not a big gap.


    If you think about the boundless space of the high heaven, the scope of this idea is almost No.


    Just like his mind, his space shuttle ability has been seriously weakened. In his own universe, he can jump from one galaxy to another in an instant, but not here.


    Here, even if he uses the power of time, he can only transfer a short distance instantaneously, which is not as fast as flying by energy.


    All sorts of facts proved one point to him.


    The power of our universe is very weak compared with that here. Although it is not particularly bad, I am afraid it only belongs to the middle and lower level, which also proves that the power level of the high heaven is very high.


    That''s not good news.


    "Kuangfeng, how strong are the two clansmen?" After flying for a long time, Wu Hao asked casually.


    "No one knows how powerful the suzerain is, especially the power of Shenzong. There''s nothing in the world worth doing, so no one will know how strong they are Crazy Feng replied.


    "What is the most powerful power in your high heaven?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "I don''t know how to answer shaoshenzong, if I want to. I''ve heard that the strongest combat effectiveness is to destroy a million Li area by raising hands. No one will be spared in a million Li area. But that''s what happened before we set out to carry out the task. After such a long time, I don''t know if someone has reached a higher level of cultivation! "


    A million miles of destruction?


    Is this strong or not?


    Wu Hao is a little out of his mind. He should be very powerful for his own universe, because in which universe can kuangfeng easily destroy a large galaxy, and their strength in the high heaven should only be at the medium level, so the characters who can make millions of lives here should be very powerful, but


    The area of the high heaven is more than a million miles, and I''m afraid that hundreds of millions of miles are less than one tenth of a thousand. Is his level high or average?


    Damn, how can the world be so crazy!? The more he thought about it, the more he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "According to the vast area of the high heaven, there should be few people here in a million Li radius, right?" Wu Hao put aside the problems he couldn''t figure out and joked. This forest can''t fly out for 1000 years. Whether there are ten people within a million miles is a problem.


    "It depends on the place. If it''s our forest now, no one can be hurt within a million miles, but if it''s near the city, at least tens of millions of people will suffer." "Crazy Feng said:" and the high heaven is not only people, the so-called life also includes some spirit beast


    "Spirit beast?"


    "Yes, shaoshenzong. In addition to human beings, there are many kinds of spirit beasts in the high Heaven Kingdom. They are distributed in every corner of the high Heaven Kingdom. If the human beings in the high Heaven Kingdom are considered as one race, then the spirit beasts in the high heaven kingdom should be considered as another race. Although their intelligence is lower than that of human beings, many spirit beasts are stronger than human beings, A few species of spirit beasts are much more powerful than humans. " Crazy front road.


    Wu Hao is interested in this.


    "Aren''t you expanding your territory all the time? You should often have conflicts with spirit beasts?"


    "In fact, it''s quite rare. We don''t know how many years the high Heaven Kingdom has developed. We rarely encounter large-scale conflicts with spirit beasts because of the expansion of human territory. After all, the high heaven kingdom is too vast, even if we invade the territory of a spirit beast, In terms of the territory of the spirit beast, I''m afraid it will take hundreds or thousands of years for it to find that human beings have entered its territory. At that time, its territory may have expanded to a point where it doesn''t care about the little land occupied by human beings. " Crazy Feng said a wry smile, it seems that the human high heaven god world and spirit beast in front of is how small.


    Wu Hao also gave a wry smile. According to him, human beings are indeed very small.


    He looked at the forest below. Although he heard the sound of the spirit beast all the way, he didn''t even see the shadow of the spirit beast. It''s just that he didn''t see the running on the ground, but they didn''t even see the flying in the sky.

 Chapter 647

    "The spirit beasts in the high heaven are not all invisible, are they?" Wu Hao joked.


    "Of course not. However, the forest is too big. I think the density of spirit beasts is very small. Moreover, we are flying in a straight line, so we didn''t encounter any spirit beasts all the way. " The strong wind way, on the contrary feel lucky to this matter son, if this on the way meet a strong spirit beast, they this line more than 20 people, afraid to be destroyed directly, this matter is completely possible, and the possibility is very big.


    "The density is so small that it''s almost negligible." Wu Hao had a bitter smile. What does this density look like? Just like the Pacific Ocean and the Atlantic Ocean each live a shrimp, a human across the two oceans, the probability of meeting these two shrimp is almost zero.


    "If the density is so low, we should not be able to hear the spirit beast''s voice. Why can we still hear the spirit beast''s voice all the way?" Wu Hao asked curiously.


    "Most of the spirit beasts in the high Heaven Kingdom are large in size. In addition to the vast territory of the high Heaven Kingdom, the probability that the spirit beasts living here want to meet each other is very small. Therefore, most of the spirit beasts have evolved a very wide range. The sound we hear now is probably the sound made by a spirit beast hundreds of years ago." Crazy Feng wry smile way, Wu Hao''s face is a burst of wry smile.


    "According to you, there should be no one in the high heaven to hunt spirit beasts, right?"


    In such a vast area, the life span of the people in the high heaven is not very long. They died on the way before they found the spirit beast!?


    "Shaoshenzong, you really don''t say that there are people in the high heaven who are looking for spirit beasts, catching spirit beasts, domesticating spirit beasts and taking spirit beasts as pets. These people are called animal trainers. They rely on the life sensing stone to search for spirit animals in the wild, domesticate them into pets in a special way, and sell them to those who need to explore the world. "


    Kuang Feng said: "with the help of pets, the speed of exploration in this vast world will be very fast. In addition, when you encounter powerful spirit beasts, pets can help you fight. Compared with the human team, with the help of pets, the combat effectiveness can be improved a lot."


    "That''s true." Wu Hao nodded. The spirit beast itself came from the wild. It must be the result of fighting with other spirit beasts to survive. If there are spirit beasts against spirit beasts, the survival probability of human beings can be greatly improved.


    "But with such a vast area, it''s not so easy to catch spirit beasts, is it? How can I feel that the number of domesticated spirit beasts into pets is also very rare? Wu Hao said.


    "Relatively speaking, the number is really very rare. The people who can have spirit beast pets are generally very powerful soldiers. Most people can''t have spirit beast as pets at all." Kuang Feng thought for a while and then added: "but the rarity of spirit beasts is not so exaggerated. Unlike our current situation, those trainers can''t meet a spirit beast after flying for hundreds of years. If they can only catch a spirit beast by chance, the probability is too small. They may not meet one in hundreds or even thousands of years, They rely on the life induction stone to search for spirit beasts in the wild, and some spirit beasts live in groups, so the success rate is very high. "


    "I see. And the life sensing stone! " It seems that there are a lot of strange things in this high heaven. It''s a bit like the bizarre world described in fantasy novels. It''s really very different from the universe when I came here.


    "Compared with the universe of shaoshenzong, there are many strange things in the high heaven." Crazy front road.


    "I feel it already." Wu Hao smiles and kuangfeng smiles.


    The group continued to fly.


    They flashed in the air like a light and shadow, but even at this speed, they still did not fly out of the forest for more than 500 years. After another three or four hundred years, they finally saw the end of the forest.


    But no one was happy.


    At the end of the forest is an endless grassland.


    Stop at the junction of grassland and forest, a group of people are silly, this damn forest has been flying for eight or nine hundred years, and another grassland will not fly for another eight or nine hundred years???


    Everyone looked at each other with a look of despair.


    No one knows where they are now. Only their weapons can guide them in the direction of God. However, no one knows how long it will take to reach God.


    This kind of aimless and hopeless action is the most painful thing.


    "Don''t you have a map in the high heaven?" Looking at the boundless grassland, Wu Hao was weak. It''s been eight or nine hundred years since I came to Gaotian, but I''ve spent all my time on this flight, damn it.


    "Yes, of course we have. But our maps are all made around Chengdu. The radiation range is very wide, but our situation is too special. We enter the high heaven from another universe, and the location should be random. We feel that the location we enter happens to be the edge area of the high heaven." Crazy front wry smile unceasingly, looking at the boundless prairie, my heart is also collapse, this mother will not fly to death can''t go back, right?


    "Forget it. I''d better continue to fly. Anyway, since we have determined the direction of Shendu, we can fly back one day. Now it''s only eight or nine hundred years, even eight or nine thousand years." Wu Hao sighed. What else can we do now? I can only think so!


    It''s impossible to stay here like this!?


    Wu Hao was about to fly when kuangfeng stopped him.


    "Shaoshenzong, wait a moment, let''s confirm the position." Kuangfeng also sighed helplessly, threw the weapon into the air together with the crowd, and the 27 spears rotated for a moment, pointing in the same direction together.


    After reorientation, the crowd moved on.


    Besides flying or flying, this flight is another 500 years.


    It took 500 years to see the end of the grassland, but no one was happy. The end of the grassland was an endless swamp.


    It took 500 years to go through the swamp. Behind the swamp was an endless ocean, which took 2800 years.


    Through this vast sea, they are faced with a mountain, no, it is a mountain, a endless mountain.


    What is suffering?


    This is the real suffering!


    Endless flight, nearly 5000 years spent on flying.


    Even if there is a clear direction, but there is no end to the distance, people feel more suffering.


    28 people standing on the high mountain at the junction of land and sea, listening to the huge sound of the distant waves beating on the coast, looking at the endless mountains in front of them, they can vaguely hear the distant roar of the ethereal beasts in the mountains!


    There was no expression on everyone''s face, numb to despair.

 Chapter 648

    This kind of feeling is too damn painful. Nearly 5000 years have passed. How long does it take to fly to see people from here?


    Everyone doesn''t know the answer, and everyone wants to know the answer.


    "Don''t fly yet! You only have more than 100 years. If you fly like this, you''ll have to fall on the way. " Wu Hao looked at the time on their heads, but there was nothing to say. There were more than 5000 years left, but now there are only 100 years left, which is crazy.


    Crazy Feng 27 people more helpless.


    When I came back, I still had about 5000 years left. I still wanted to come back and practice well. Now, I''ve spent all 5000 years on flying. It''s a damn bad feeling.


    "Last time I asked you to ransack, you should have enough money?" Wu Hao asked.


    "There''s a lot left!" Crazy Feng said.


    "Just enough." Wu Hao said and took out 27 time trading contracts to them, "I don''t know when this is going to end. I''ll give you 50000 years for each of you. If it''s not enough, we''ll talk about it."


    "50000 years?" The eyes of the 27 people were surprised. Although they didn''t know when the flight would take place, everyone was a little at a loss for 50000 years.


    "If it''s too little, I''ll give you 100000 years," Wu Hao said with a wry smile. It doesn''t matter if I give them one million years. I don''t know if one million years can fly out of this endless barren world.


    "Shaoshenzong, we don''t mean that. 50000 years is too much, right?" One of the players said in surprise.


    "Is 50000 years a lot?" Wu Hao said with a bitter smile, "don''t forget that it has taken us 5000 years to fly so many places. Who knows if we want to fly another 50000 years, maybe two, three, four, five, six, 50000 years." Wu Hao''s tone is full of strong ridicule, and the ridicule is accompanied by strong suffering. He feels that it''s a good thing to speak often now.


    27 people looked at each other, everyone looked at him a little sad, this kind of sad with respect and moved, but it is very helpless.


    Yes, maybe ten 50000 years may not be able to fly out of this endless wilderness world.


    "Shaoshenzong, I think it''s better that we don''t need this time. You''d better give us 5000 years. I always feel that we should not be far away from God. " Crazy Feng calmly said: "in case we get to someone''s place soon, when the time comes, the patriarch asked us why we have so much time, we are not easy to explain, in order to be in case, it''s better to give as much as we need."


    "Are you sure?" Wu Hao looks at him, at them.


    "Very sure." Crazy Feng nodded.


    "Whatever you want, you can come to me whenever you want. You don''t need time when I''m here." Wu Hao shrugged and nodded. Everyone was moved.


    They may not believe what other people say, but they firmly believe what Wu Hao said after such a long time together.


    Biting fingers and writing with blood, everyone filled in their own information on the transaction contract.


    The deal is done and everyone gets 5000 years back.


    It''s a pleasure for each of them to have time. But in fact, none of them was happy. If they have now reached the world with people, they will be happy for 5000 years. But in this vast wilderness, it is a question whether 5000 years is enough to fly out. What''s so happy about it?


    "Shaoshenzong, it''s getting dark. Are we going to spend a night here or keep on going?" Crazy Feng asked.


    "Forget it, I''d better have a rest here. It''s been 5000 years. I haven''t had a good rest. It''s not a bad night. I''ll try to get something to eat." Wu Hao says, can''t help but scold.


    "Yes Crazy Feng nodded.


    He flew to a high place and looked at the surrounding terrain. His spear fell from the sky and stuck in a huge mountain peak. Violent sparks from the rocks ignited the whole mountain peak.


    A towering mountain is burning like a torch. The fire spreads with the wind. All the mountains around the mountain are burning, and the scope is getting larger and larger.


    "Let''s find out if there''s anything to eat around. Two people in a group should never be left alone. Take this fire as the limit distance. Never let the fire get out of sight. Once we''re left alone, it''s hard for the rest of us to find someone. Do you understand?" Crazy Feng said.


    "Yes 26 people split into 13 groups and set out around.


    Kuangfeng stayed to protect Wu Hao.


    Looking at the endless sea of fire, Wu Hao had only a bitter smile left.


    How big is the fire?


    It burned several cities every minute.


    But what does this area look like to the high heaven? A grass has been pulled from a lawn as big as 100000 football fields. Who can find it?


    "Crazy Feng, how many people are there in your high heaven?" Wu Hao sat on the cliff and photographed the open space beside him, watching the big fire spread around him. This vivid picture has a joyful feeling.


    "I don''t know. No one in the high heaven ever counted the population. " Kuang Feng also sat down and said, "apart from the central God, the Gaotian God Kingdom has a fixed territory. The two clans take the God as the center and continue to expand their territory. When one territory is almost expanded, it is left to one person to manage. The territory of the Gaotian God kingdom is too large. Since ancient times, there have been as many people as they want, And even if the number of people is more scattered, it will be sparse. Who will care about the population? No one has the energy to run around the world to count the population. "


    Wu Hao smoked from the corner of his mouth, which may be a very boring problem for the high heaven.


    They are eager to have more people born. Such a vast area is basically to take root wherever they explore, and then reproduce the next generation. When the next generation grows up, they continue to explore the new world, then fix a territory, and then reproduce the next generation to continue to explore the new world, and so on, No one really wants to spend so much time and energy on these population statistics.


    Just like the territory of the high heaven god world, Wu Hao can be 100% sure that no one in the high heaven god world cares how big their territory is. The whole high heaven god world has endless territory for them to develop. Who cares how big their territory is? This problem has no meaning to the two clans, let alone to ordinary people.


    It''s as if a person has a total asset of 100000 yuan, he will be very sensitive to increase 10000 yuan or decrease 10000 yuan, but when he has money that can''t be calculated by computer, money doesn''t mean anything to him. Who cares more or less?

 Chapter 649

    Take Wu Hao himself as an example. He now has so much time that he needs to be quiet and count carefully to determine how long he has. In this case, time is also meaningless to him. He doesn''t care whether he has millions of years more or millions less.


    "I have a little fear of your high heaven, not because of your strength, but because your world is too big." Wu Hao shook his head and joked, feeling more comfortable with the coming heat wave. He said: "I want to say that in such a big world, with such a scattered population, these people under the leadership of the two clans should have little centripetal force, right?"


    "Centripetal force?" Crazy Feng expressed to these three words did not understand.


    "That is to say, you are united as one, and everyone supports you." Wu Hao explained.


    "According to this, the closer we are to the capital of God, the stronger our centripetal force is. The people who expand outward all know that they are the people of Shenzong." Crazy Feng thought and said.


    "Is there no such thing as a nation in your high heaven?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes, we have two clans, one is the God of time, the other is the God of spirit."


    "So your large population and vast territory are only divided into two clans? Is there no other subdivision within the clan? "


    "The two clans are distinguished according to the form of power. Those who have the power of the nether world are the people of the divine family of spirit, and those who have the power of time are the people of the divine family of time. There is no need to subdivide them."


    "Does everyone in the high heaven have one of these two powers?" Wu Hao asked with a frown.


    "No. How to say... "Kuang Feng thought for a moment and explained:" the two clans also have different territories. Ordinary people have no power. As long as they are born in the territory of the clan, they are the people of the clan. Ordinary people can also learn to gain the power of the nether world or the power of time, and they can choose according to their own preferences or talents, What kind of power you choose will belong to which clan. "


    "Your strength can be gained through learning?" Wu Hao frowned.


    "Of course, those who are born with the power of time or the power of the nether world only have the lineage of the clan. Ordinary people can only learn it through learning, but it''s not the same as that of the clan." Crazy front road.


    "I see." Wu Hao nodded slightly, thinking that the world has developed for a long time. In order to let ordinary people cope with the challenges of the world, he explored ways to simplify the power of time and the power of the nether world, so that ordinary people can learn.


    "Since you are free to choose clans, I guess that the population in the clan territory is overlapping, right? It is impossible to say that there are only people with the power of the nether world in the domain of the protoss of spirit, while there are only people with the power of time in the domain of the protoss of time. "


    "Of course, no matter it is the protoss of time or the protoss of spirit, the two clans are loyal to Shenzong, and all of us are the people of Shenzong. Naturally, we have the right to move freely in the territory of Shenzong. Except for the internal area of the two clans, the territory is open, and the so-called area is just a symbolic dividing line." Crazy front road.


    "It seems that Shenzong really has the supreme power over the whole high heaven." Wu Hao said.


    "Yes! Shenzong governs the whole high heaven divine world. Although only a few people live in Shendu, the vast majority of the people live in the territory of the two clans, the two clans are directly responsible for Shenzong, and Shenzong has absolute control over the two races. " Crazy front road.


    Wu Hao nodded.


    As long as Shenzong can control the two clans, then the whole high heaven god world is controlled by him. This kind of ruling way is really very clever.


    What''s more, the position of Shenzong was not inherited by clans, but was created between the two clans according to fair and reasonable rules, which means that anyone of the two clans may become Shenzong and gain the right to rule the high heaven. This also reduces the risk of rebellion to the greatest extent. After all, each clan may become the birthplace of the next generation of Shenzong, There''s no need to rush to overthrow the superior. If it''s too big, just wait for a few more generations. There''s always a chance to be superior.


    Thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi are very obvious in the high heaven.


    "By the way, kuangfeng, you said that spirit beasts can be regarded as the third largest race in the high Heaven Kingdom, but spirit beasts are only spirit beasts after all. Is there no other civilization like human beings in the high Heaven Kingdom?"


    "What does shaoshenzong mean?" I didn''t understand what he said for a moment.


    "Is there only two clans in the whole high heaven In order to explain his problem more clearly, Wu Hao gave an example and said, "just like my universe, take the earth where I live. In the early days, we earthlings thought that only we had life on earth in the whole universe, but in fact, there were countless lives and civilizations in the whole universe, but we didn''t find them. The situation of your high heaven god world is similar. Since the high heaven god world has such a vast area, you may only live in a big place in this vast area. Maybe other places have the same civilization and are doing things similar to you. While developing your own civilization, you are constantly expanding your territory. You have developed for so long, Have you found any other life? "


    "No!" Crazy Feng shook his head decisively, "there are people in the two clans who are constantly exploring territory. At least so far, there is no sign of other civilizations in the high heaven. However, we are not sure that there must be no other civilization in the high heaven. As you said in shaoshenzong, maybe we just live in the place where the high heaven is in charge. Maybe there are other civilizations doing the same things as us in other places, but only when our territory continues to expand, can we meet each other when the two civilizations cross. "


    "So you mean that you also believe that there are other civilizations in the high heaven?" Wu Hao began to laugh. Now this feeling is a bit like his own world.


    "Yes, shaoshenzong. We also have special people who are responsible for exploring the world and expanding territory. Another purpose of them is to try to find signs of the existence of other civilizations. Although no signs of the existence of other civilizations have been found for the time being, the territory of the high heaven is too vast. We have always suspected that there are a group of people like us living in an infinite place. " Crazy Feng said.

 Chapter 650

    "I remember you said that you also met the dark Protoss in the high heaven, didn''t you? So when you encounter the Diablo, are there any signs of other civilizations helping to fight against the Diablo? " Wu Hao asked with a frown.


    Crazy Feng was stunned for a moment. He couldn''t answer this question for a moment. After thinking about it, he shook his head and said, "I''ve heard the legend about the dark Protoss in my generation. I don''t know what happened in those years. I really don''t know if there were other civilizations fighting against the dark Protoss."


    Wu Hao nodded and stopped asking such questions.


    The last appearance of the Diablo Protoss should have been 10 billion years ago. It''s good for kuangfeng to know the legend. It''s really difficult for him to tell specific things.


    Two people just stopped talking, and 13 groups came back one after another.


    Each face is very helpless.


    "Shaoshenzong, I didn''t even see the hair of a spirit beast around here, so I found some wild fruits."


    "I believe there must be other civilizations in your high heaven." Wu Hao smiles and shakes his head. How can there be no other civilization in a place so vast that even the shadow of an animal can''t be seen?


    It''s a bit like our own universe. The earth looks lonely and the whole solar system can''t see life, but how big is the solar system actually? It''s just a slap in the face place! Only when you jump out of this big place can you see the real universe and know how splendid the civilization outside is.


    Just like at this moment, the civilization ruled by Shenzong seems to represent all the civilizations in the high heaven, but according to the region of the high heaven, it is just a big place. If you jump out of the big place, there may be more other civilizations looking for each other.


    It seems that there are some essential problems in both the plane world and the universe.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "Come on. No meat, just some wild fruit. Now the fire is so big, why don''t you come and bake the wild fruit? " Wu Hao is really nothing to do, cross legged sitting in the flames, holding the hands of the fruit in the fire baked up, where is to eat, is simply to play.


    I''ve been flying for 5000 years. It''s so boring.


    Twenty seven people looked at each other and flew into the fire with a bitter smile. Let alone Wu Hao, they were also bored.


    A pile of fruit in hand, while eating while baking while playing, looking for something to do is not so boring.


    After a night''s rest, Bao continued to set out.


    No one knows how far this mountain will fly, maybe 500 years, maybe 1000 years, maybe 2800 years, maybe even longer, just like crossing the sea before.


    Anyway, there is nothing wrong with the direction of Shendu. As long as you keep flying in this direction, you will be able to return to Shendu one day.


    At least there is hope.


    And now there is a little god in the side, they do not have to worry, flying a head fell on the ground dead, as long as there is enough time to support, one day can go back!


    It''s the only belief that supports them.


    But this flight was unexpected.


    After flying for 300 years, they saw a huge spirit beast on a mountain in the distance.


    "Wait a minute, everyone." Crazy front far stopped everyone, pointed to the right in front of a mountain.


    "That''s a spirit beast!" The 26 players got excited immediately!


    The mountain is very far away from them. They can only vaguely see a red spirit beast lying on the mountain. At this distance, it looks very small, like a piece of red palm. After all, they are people in the high heaven. They are very sensitive to spirit beasts. They are very sure that they are spirit beasts.


    "Is that the spirit beast?" Wu Hao also saw the big red, the mountain is very big. But it''s also very far away, so it looks very small, and the red almost covers half of the mountain, which shows that the spirit beast itself is also very huge.


    "Shaoshenzong, we can''t be sure whether it''s a domesticated spirit animal or a wild spirit animal, so just in case, our attitude towards you will be a little worse next!" Crazy Feng said idea move, body silver armor disappeared, body only a set of ordinary clothes.


    The other players immediately released their silver armour.


    "You are very cautious indeed!" Wu Hao smiles, but is very pleased.


    Now it has been flying for more than 5000 years. Maybe it''s really coming to the human world. It''s best to be vigilant at this time. It''s better not to have any third party to know about his relationship with Yinhui team.


    "Go! Let''s go Crazy front cold face said, with Wu Hao and 26 players toward the big red fly.


    Soon they got close to the red.


    "God, it''s a red dragon." The faces of the 26 players showed incredible surprise.


    Red dragon, as a five-star spirit beast in Gaotian, is a very powerful existence. I didn''t expect to meet a red dragon in the wilderness.


    "Be careful, don''t be careless!" Crazy Feng''s face is very dignified. It''s not a good thing to meet the spirit beast in the wild. The spirit beast''s fighting power is very strong. A bad one may destroy their Yinhui team.


    The reason why I brought them here was to make sure whether it was a wild spirit animal or a domesticated spirit animal pet. If it was a spirit animal pet, it would prove that they would soon be able to live in the area where human beings live.


    When they approached, the red dragon also found them. The mountain like giant body twisted, with one wing and one foot, it kicked down a mountain peak and flew into the air. The sun blocking wings were bloody red in the sun. With one mouth, it spat out a flame towards the sky, and the sky above was suddenly burned red.


    Damn it.


    Wu Hao was surprised. This thing should be the kind of powerful spirit beast Nana wanted, right? It turns out that all the spirit beasts in the high heaven are of this kind.


    "Oh! I can''t think of meeting people here! " A figure suddenly appeared 50 meters in front of them. A middle-aged man with a big sword looked very big.


    As soon as someone appeared, the faces of the 28 people of Yinhui team and Wu Hao all showed extremely strong excitement!


    Damn, not only see the spirit beast, but also see the human, it means that they are not far away from the human gathering place, and will arrive soon!


    After flying for more than 5000 years, I can finally meet people. It''s so exciting that they want to hug like a woman.


    "What about you? Why are you so excited? " The middle-aged man looked excited, drew out the sword behind them, and kept vigilant. With his thoughts, the red dragon in the air also flew behind him. His eyes were as big as the sun, flashing fire, and looked at them.

 Chapter 651

    "Misunderstood, misunderstood, we haven''t seen anyone for a long time, so excited!" Crazy front immediately appeared to ease the embarrassment, lest unnecessary fighting, the other side has a five-star red dragon, in case of war for them is a big trouble.


    "You haven''t seen anyone for a long time?" The strong man looked at them suspiciously.


    "Yes, we haven''t seen anyone for hundreds of years. Suddenly, we see someone very excited." Crazy Feng said. He didn''t want to tell him how many years they had been flying to avoid causing unnecessary trouble.


    Crazy Feng said so, the strong man immediately put down his vigilance!


    In fact, he has nothing to be nervous about. His own strength is better than theirs, and there is a five-star red dragon spirit pet. Even if they go together, it''s impossible to cause much threat to him. It seems that their appearance also knows this. The key is that they don''t look malicious.


    "How can you run so far? I came out to look for other spirit beasts. Don''t you also want to look for spirit beasts? At least you have a pet The strong man joked.


    "Are you the legendary trainer?" Wu Hao looks at him in surprise.


    "When did the trainer become legendary?" The strong man began to laugh, quite proud. Obviously he''s the trainer.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen a trainer." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You''ve never seen an animal trainer before." The strong man looked at Wu Hao. He had no strength at all, and he was protected by more than 20 of them. Otherwise, he might die if he met any danger along the way.


    But there was no malice in his words. He was a straightforward man by his rough body.


    "Your red dragon is so big." Wu haodao didn''t care.


    "That''s it! Five star red dragon, you think anyone can catch it The strong man was more excited by such a boast and couldn''t close his mouth with laughter.


    "Well, you haven''t said that. What are you doing here?"


    "If I say we''re lost, do you believe it?" Crazy Feng said with a bitter smile.


    "You can get lost with weapons and guidance. I''ve convinced you." The strong man laughed and didn''t think much.


    "Excuse me, how far is it from the nearest border town?" Crazy Feng asked.


    "It''s going to take more than 50 years to fly here recently, but according to your speed, I estimate it will take about 100 years."


    "Well, thank you." Kuangfeng didn''t contact him much. He threw up his weapons with the team members, re directed his direction, and then continued to set out.


    "Well, it''s wrong. If you go in this direction, you''ll have to fly at least another 200 years to find the town. About 30 degrees to the left, there is an Anyang town A warm reminder from a strong man.


    "Thank you. See you later." Kuangfeng and others nodded their thanks and readjusted their direction.


    Everyone''s eyes are full of excitement that can''t be concealed. After flying for more than 5000 years, we are finally coming to the gathering place of human beings. What is flying for more than 100 years!


    Compared with 5000 years, more than 100 years is just a blink of an eye.


    We will soon be able to see people like them. The excitement of returning to the human race is shaking. Even Wu Hao has a strong sense of excitement.


    Even if he knew that he would face the heavy pressure of the God clan leader immediately after he went back, the feeling of fighting with people was far better than contacting with the empty nature. The inner emptiness and irritability brought by endless flight can never be understood by people who have never experienced it.


    The crowd speeded up.


    120 years later, they finally saw the so-called Anyang town.


    The high walls, the scattered houses in the walls, even if they are far away, they seem to have a picture of the crowd in front of them.


    Twenty eight people fell at the gate of the city.


    Although there is a city gate, there is no guard here. It is meaningless for them to guard the city gate. The two clans do not prohibit the flow of people, and there is no so-called competitive relationship between towns. The reason why the city wall is built is just in case of encountering spirit beasts.


    Through the thick wall into the town, wide enough to accommodate five cars to move forward side by side, it''s very pleasant to see, but compared with the imagination of the bustling crowd, the pedestrians on the street are actually sparse, looking around, there are only a few people wandering in the street.


    Anyang town has a large area. They don''t know exactly how big it is. When they fly over from afar, they don''t see the edge of the town. Because the town is big enough, every house in the town is very big. There is a long distance between houses. Every house is a private Manor with a front yard and a backyard, and gardens on both sides, Although the structure of the house is far less beautiful than that on the earth, the structure of the house is absolutely a noble Chaohua villa.


    And here, it''s just the most common family house.


    Wu Hao is very new to the environment here. They are used to it. Even the few people on the road are expected by them. It is a happy thing for them to see people.


    Looking at the cold street, FanFeng quickly followed a man.


    "Hello, is this Anyang town?" Crazy Feng asked, not sure they came to Anyang Town, he is very polite, in this unfamiliar place, try to avoid conflict with anyone.


    "Yes, it''s Anyang town." It''s a young soldier who has lived here for some time.


    "Is Anyang town in the domain of spirit Protoss or the domain of time Protoss?" Crazy Feng asked again.


    "The domain of the protoss of spirit, the domain of the protoss of time, is in another direction."


    "Which way is the mayor''s home, please?"


    "Go straight to the north, with a big red flag. You can see it a little further away. "


    "Thank you very much!" Crazy Feng nodded politely. The man was very satisfied with his attitude and nodded away.


    "Let''s go straight to the mayor''s house." Kuangfeng takes a look at Wu Hao and takes the lead in the front. After 26 people die, Wu Hao walks in the middle.


    A group of people walked in the direction of the young people.


    28 people march together, it looks very spectacular, there is a sense of gathering people to make trouble, but in this spacious Town, there are not many 28 people, on the contrary, it adds a little lively atmosphere to the cold street.


    "Shall we go straight to the mayor''s house?" Wu Hao asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, since we have come to the domain of the protoss of the spirit, we need to contact the patriarch immediately. It''s easy to be suspicious if we delay for a long time. Crazy Feng said.


    Wu Hao nodded and said nothing. He walked behind kuangfeng and looked around

 Chapter 652

    The streets are crisscrossing in all directions. The houses on both sides of the street are large and small. If you are willing to build a bigger house, you can find a bigger place to build a house. If you don''t want to be so troublesome, you can also find a smaller place to build a house. But even the smallest house here looks like a super luxury Manor on earth, The area is large enough to raise a small spirit beast in it.


    As a matter of fact, some people really raise spirit animals at home.


    Not far away, you can see a spirit beast sleeping in the family yard.


    This spirit beast was much smaller than the red dragon they saw outside the city, but it was still surprisingly large. Even if it was lying on its stomach, it was much higher than the surrounding houses.


    If this spirit beast loses control, most of the houses in the town will be destroyed, right?


    "I didn''t think you would allow spirit beasts to enter your city. I didn''t expect that these spirit pets could be kept at home." Wu Hao said.


    "As long as the spirit beast becomes the spirit pet, the possibility of losing control is relatively small, so the soldiers with spirit beast will choose to build a bigger house to facilitate the spirit beast activities, and the spirit beast is still small. If it is bigger, they will basically choose to row several mountains in their own home to facilitate the spirit beast activities as well as the usual training of spirit beast." Crazy Feng whispered.


    "It''s a good thing to have unlimited territory." Wu Hao said with emotion.


    "Relatively speaking, it''s OK. Anyway, the land can be used casually. I believe the mayor would like everyone to build a house outside the city wall. It''s better for everyone to have a house of 100000 square kilometers, so that his town can expand outwards." Crazy Feng said with a smile.


    Wu Hao shook his head. This kind of thing can''t be realized without absolutely huge territory. In a world with limited resources and land, such as the earth, the more development, the more land and money.


    However, the situation in Gaotian Shenjie is just the opposite. The further it develops, the lower the value of land. I''m afraid the price of a piece of paper here is higher than that of land.


    "No one here should trade land, right?" Wu Hao asked suddenly.


    "Land transactions? Why should land be traded? We can find as much land as we want, and the land is not valuable. " Crazy front is strange.


    Sure enough.


    Wu Hao smiles. It seems that people in the high heaven have no idea about the value of land. In their eyes, I''m afraid land is the cheapest thing in the world.


    One side of the soil and water to support one side of the people, it really should be this sentence.


    The concepts of civilizations developed in different geographical environments for many things are really different. If you tell them that the land on the earth needs to be exchanged with a lot of money, and that everyone''s home on the earth is only a little bit the size of a matchbox, they probably can''t understand it at all!?


    If there are other civilizations in the high heaven, I''m afraid their situation is similar. After all, they expand their territory infinitely, and their concept of territory is also very weak.


    Unless one situation will increase their sense of territory, that is, the territory of two civilizations intersect!


    At that time, the sense of territory will gradually become strong. If more civilizations appear and all civilizations intersect, then territorial disputes will inevitably appear. From then on, the value of land will gradually reflect.


    I don''t know if such a day will happen in the high heaven?


    Along the way, Wu Hao imagined all kinds of things and soon arrived at the mayor''s house.


    The mayor of Anyang town is the leader of a group of soldiers who came here to explore in the early days. Later, these soldiers did not want to live in the open, so they built their homes here. As more and more explorers came here, more and more exhibitions settled here. This place has become the home of more and more people, and the former leader of the soldier regiment has been elected the mayor of Anyang town.


    It''s very easy to be a mayor in the high heaven.


    As long as you have the ability to build a large enough territory and enough population base to ensure the development momentum, you can apply to the county to become mayor. After becoming mayor, you need to be responsible for the trivial affairs of the small town.


    Anyang, the mayor of Anyang Town, always feels that he was pushed to the position of mayor by a group of his little friends. Obviously, he has no interest in the trivial things in the town. He seems to want to focus on improving his cultivation rather than managing the town.


    When kuangfeng and his party were standing in front of his house, he looked at them helplessly, and said that the trouble came again.


    "What''s the matter with you? If you want to build a house here, you don''t need to ask me. You can find an open space and find out what materials you want. You can build as big as you have the ability. No one cares about you¡° Anyang carried the sword on his shoulder, sweat flowing down along the thick muscles, obviously just in training.


    "Are you the mayor?" Crazy front tries a way.


    "If you want to be, I can give you this position." Anyang Road.


    "Well, I don''t mean that. I want to see the mayor for something."


    "Say something." Anyang said impatiently.


    "Should the mayor have a map at home? Crazy Feng asked.


    In the high heaven, the number of maps is relatively scarce, but generally the mayor''s home will have a map. When he applies to establish a small town, the princess will add his town to the original map, and then give him a new map.


    "What do you want a map for?" Anyang asked casually.


    "We''re going to Shuilong city. I don''t know the specific direction." Said the gale.


    "Dragon city? Some of you are far away. " Anyang didn''t want to entertain them. As soon as the door was closed, they took the map and spread it out in front of them. There were lots of small circles on the map. No, to be exact, it was a rough map of dense circles.


    This map is so rough that Wu Hao on one side is dumbfounded.


    This kind of thing that a three-year-old can draw is actually a map. Whether it''s a small town, a county or a city, it all uses circles to indicate a general range. The difference between circles lies in the size. The circle of a small town is very small, and the circle of a city is very big, but it''s not difficult to find the size. It''s just a circle. The so-called border, the so-called detail, is completely good.


    Wu Hao couldn''t smile bitterly. It was in this place where he had no concept of territory that such a rough map appeared.


    You have a town of your own?


    that ''s ok!


    Add a circle on the original map with a pen, this is your town!


    This kind of rough map is so rough that people have nothing to say.


    However, from the serious look on Kuang Feng''s face, we can see that he seems to be used to this kind of map, and it can''t be said that he is used to it. The map he contacts is actually this kind of map, which is a normal map for him.


    I found the name of Shuilong city in the dense circles. After looking at the direction and calculating the distance, kuangfeng gave the map back to Anyang

 Chapter 653

    "Excuse me, mayor." Crazy Feng polite way.


    "It''s all right? If you want to live here and build a house anywhere, you can tell me if you need any help another day. " Anyang said.


    "We have the kindness of the mayor." Kuangfeng nodded and said goodbye.


    "Let''s take a day off in the town and leave for Shuilong city tomorrow." Crazy Feng said to Wu Hao, Wu Hao nodded seriously.


    Although kuangfeng didn''t introduce the situation of Shuilong City, it was obvious that this Shuilong city was the place where he handed over the task. When he arrived at Shuilong City, kuangfeng should give himself to the leader.


    Crazy Feng seemed to see what he thought in his eyes, said nothing, but nodded.


    Indeed, the reason why he went to Shuilong city was to give Wu Hao to the master.


    When the Lord gave him the task, he made it very clear that when he came back from the task, he directly took people to Shuilong City, where they were met.


    But now it''s about 10000 years since we calculated the time. I don''t know if the patriarch still remembers this task? I don''t know if anyone will take care of me in the past?


    Whether there is one or not, I will definitely go this time.


    They found an inn in the town to stay temporarily.


    The inn is big. What is the concept of big? Like a normal Inn, one floor, upstairs row of rooms, and this inn is painted a piece of land, each room is an independent courtyard, or the kind with a garden.


    It''s hard to understand the greatness of the high heaven just by looking at it. When you integrate into every detail of life, you will have a deeper understanding of the greatness.


    They asked for ten individual hospitals, kuangfeng and Wu Hao to build a separate hospital, and the other 26 people were divided into nine individual hospitals.


    "I feel like this inn is a small village." Sitting down in another courtyard, Wu Hao looked at kuangfeng with great emotion. If this kind of inn is high-end, it''s all right. After all, places like the earth with limited land also provide similar hotel services. What really makes people sigh is that it''s only the most common inn here, and no one is surprised.


    Wu Hao felt like a bumpkin here. He was very surprised to see everything.


    To be honest, everything here is really amazing. It''s hard to imagine such a scene on earth, such as huge spirit beast and spacious inn.


    "What is the village?" Crazy Feng to the village these two words, very strange.


    "Is your smallest unit town?" Wu Hao looked at him in amazement. He didn''t even know the village!


    Crazy Feng nodded, obviously to the village, no concept!


    "According to our earth''s land planning, the town is composed of several villages. A village is basically composed of dozens to hundreds of families. If the scale is about the same as this inn." Wu Hao smiles and shakes his head. No wonder kuangfeng has no idea about the village! The land here is so big that it doesn''t need a village at all.


    Or more accurately, they have no concept of land planning. I''m afraid some towns are bigger than some cities on the earth. I can imagine that the cities here will be of the type of supercontinent.


    "I understand when you say that." Crazy Feng nodded. According to this concept, the inn is really like a village.


    "Let''s go out for a walk. After a stroll here, we finally come to the human settlement, so don''t stay in the room all the time." Wu Hao got up and went out, but kuangfeng didn''t say anything. He followed him in the right rear with a serious look. He looked like he was protecting his safety, and he looked like a prisoner being escorted.


    It has to be said that the inn is really the same as the village, even larger than many small villages. There are as many as 150 small courtyard. The key is that each one is very spacious, with front yard and backyard. There is a small square in the middle of the village. The greening and landscape are very unique. Many villages do not have such elaborate design.


    After a tour, kuangfeng took Wu Hao to a restaurant for dinner.


    In general, although this kind of inn is an independent hospital every day, it does not provide food. If you want to eat, you have to go to the restaurant of the Inn and earn two portions of money. No matter which world, businessmen are always the smartest.


    Compared with the living place, the restaurant of the inn is a little small. It''s a place where 500 people can eat.


    It''s almost time for dinner. There are more than 100 people in the restaurant.


    All of them are soldiers, men and women, old and young. The records of Wu Hao and kuangfeng attracted their attention. It was not kuangfeng that attracted their attention, but Wu Hao that attracted their ideas.


    Anyang town is located at the border. It can be said that it is a desolate and barbaric place. People usually come to such a border. They either come to explore the unknown or to improve their cultivation. Some people also come here in groups to go out of the city to look for spirit beasts. Anyway, they need some strength to come to this kind of place.


    But they couldn''t feel any power from Wu Hao. What did such an ordinary man do here? How did he get here?


    The questions flashed by in the brain made them all cast curious eyes on him one by one.


    Wu Hao naturally noticed their eyes, but it was obvious that it was just curiosity and no malice, so he didn''t care. He found a seat with kuangfeng and sat down.


    Guys in the restaurant, they put two menus in front of them.


    "If you want something to eat, you can order it yourself, and when you''re done, you''ll wave your hand."


    Wu Hao didn''t say anything. He nodded and opened the menu.


    The menu uses Chinese characters. Although it is a mixture of traditional and simplified Chinese, it is Chinese characters. He can read every word on the menu.


    This made Wu Hao feel very surprised. Two universes are separated, and they are different forms of universes. They can even have the same words. Is this a coincidence or some inevitable factor?


    Wu Hao thought of his mother.


    The only connection between the two universes is her. Maybe all this has something to do with her.


    Xiaoxiao shook his head. Anyway, I didn''t know what it was. I ordered a few.


    "What about them? Would you like them to come over and eat together? "


    "Too many people are easy to attract attention. It''s better to disperse." Crazy Feng said.


    Wu Hao nodded and said nothing.


    The man took away the menu. Wu haorao looked at the people in the restaurant with interest. Most of them were middle-aged and strong men, and some of them were old. Women were in the minority. Most of the men here were tall and strong, which was not enough to describe. In addition, they were a little bigger, so they were very powerful.


    "Why do so many soldiers gather in the small town?" Wu Hao asks curiously.

 Chapter 654

    "In the high heaven, practitioners need to collect power crystals to improve their accomplishments." Crazy front small voice way.


    "You need temporary strength to improve your cultivation. Don''t the power of time and the power of the nether world depend on your mind?" Wu Hao looks at him doubtfully. His power of time and the power of the nether world don''t need to absorb the so-called power crystal. The power of time depends on the mind. The power of the nether world can automatically absorb the power of the outside world, and the amount released depends on the strength of his mind.


    "Only those within the suzerain don''t need to rely on strength."


    Wu Hao frowned and thought of what kuangfeng had said before. In the high heaven, ordinary people can learn the power of time or the power of the nether world through learning. That is to say, these people who have acquired the power of time and the power of the nether world need to learn the power through the power crystal?


    "The power crystal can provide continuous power for practitioners, but the power of the power crystal will be absorbed and exhausted. As the power crystal is a kind of precious consumable, everyone wants to find it, and some people who have strong strength and don''t need strength very much will collect the power crystal and sell it to others to earn profits." Kuangfeng looked at the people in the restaurant and whispered: "the quantity of power crystal in the wilderness is more than that in the mountains in the human world, and the quality will be better, so these soldiers generally like to run to the border towns."


    "I see." Wu Hao looked at them and nodded.


    "What is this power crystal? Is it a kind of ore? "


    "There are many kinds of power crystals in the high heaven. There is no fixed type. Some plants can produce fruits containing power crystals. Some ores also contain power crystals, and some mountains contain a lot of power crystals. In this case, everyone will go to mine together."


    "Even in the fruits of plants, there will be powerful crystal stones? Is it a power crystal or a power crystal that absorbs aura? "


    "The latter!" Kuang Feng nodded in affirmation and looked at Wu Hao with admiration. When he first came to Gaotian, he didn''t understand what he said. He was able to immediately know the real reason. He was worthy of shaoshenzong.


    "If it is the latter, then anything can produce power crystal?"


    "Yes, in theory, power spars can appear anywhere, but the stronger the vitality, the higher the probability of producing power spars, and the higher the quality of power spars. At present, the highest quality spirit stone we found should come from spirit beasts. Almost all spirit beasts have spirit stones in their bodies. The stronger the strength, the spirit stones in their bodies, The more powerful it is. "


    "What about humans?" Wu Hao asks curiously.


    "This..."


    Crazy Feng shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Humans really can''t produce power crystals."


    "If you can, the high heaven will be quite wonderful." Wu Hao smiles with no malice. As a civilization based on power, striving to cultivate and improve is an essential lesson in life. As the source of power, power crystal is indispensable. Once human beings have power crystal, a large number of massacres will be inevitable, even if it is forbidden by law, There are also 100% people who are desperate to gain power more conveniently. It is inevitable that people will assassinate each other. The two patriarchs may become hostile forces, and war will be inevitable. For nothing else, it is just to use war as a means to create a large number of deaths and obtain a large number of power crystals from human beings.


    It''s also thanks to the small density of spirit beasts. Otherwise, with human''s desire for power, those weak spirit beasts will suffer and will be killed by human.


    We have seen too many human beings on earth who are desperate for their interests. In the high heaven, compared with money, power may be another kind of interests they value more. How crazy human beings are for money, we can imagine how crazy they can be for power.


    Looking at these people around, I can''t help thinking about the red dragon they met outside the city. How many people can catch such a red dragon?


    I can''t imagine.


    It''s no wonder that the profession of animal trainer arises at the historic moment. It''s really more cost-effective than catching a red dragon and killing it, getting its power crystal and developing it into a pet. One is to directly enhance its combat effectiveness, the other is to indirectly enhance its combat effectiveness. Between the two, it''s obvious that the latter is safer and more promising.


    "Are there more people hunting or domesticating spirit beasts?" Wu Hao asked casually.


    "Why kill the spirit beast? Although there is power crystal in the spirit beast, killing the spirit beast to obtain the power crystal in his body is like killing the chicken for the egg. It''s better to cultivate it into a spirit pet. " Kuangfeng explained: "although the soldiers in the high heaven are eager to get the power crystal, few people get it by hunting spirit beasts. On the one hand, the danger is too high, and on the other hand, the gain is not worth the loss. If you can meet a dead spirit beast in the wild, it''s certainly a lucky thing to get its power crystal. Few soldiers will kill the spirit beast in order to get the power gold. Unless they have to, they have already killed it anyway. How can they miss its power crystal? "


    Wu Hao nodded and laughed, which seemed similar to what he had guessed.


    "Your food."


    The man ordered some dishes and brought them to the table.


    It smells good.


    He hasn''t eaten a mouthful of meat for more than 5000 years. Wu Hao picked up his chopsticks and ate it directly. Well, although he didn''t know what kind of meat it was, it tasted good.


    Kuangfeng hasn''t eaten anything for a long time than Wu Hao. As soon as the dish is on the table, he eats it!


    Both of them are a bit of a glutton.


    A few dishes are not enough to eat at all. After eating another table, they ate all the new dishes.


    The other people in the restaurant were stunned. Have you ever eaten or something?


    Having enough to eat and drink, they didn''t stay much in the restaurant. They quickly left the restaurant and went back to their residence. Their current situation is very special. If they can have as little contact with others as possible, they should have as little contact with others as possible.


    "Shaoshenzong, take a rest first, and we''ll set out for Shuilong city early tomorrow morning." Crazy Feng said.


    "How long does it take to get to Shuilong village?"


    "If it''s fast, it''s 15 years. If it''s slow, it''s about 20 years."


    Wu Hao nodded, but with a bitter smile in his heart.


    It''s too far away from each other. I feel that as long as there are two cities apart, everyone is isolated from the world. Who the hell would like to spend two or three years from this city to another city? Let alone spend more than 20 years from one city to another.

 Chapter 655

    After breakfast the next morning, 28 people left in five waves.


    Kuangfeng already knew the location of Shuilong city. He didn''t have to stop to ask for directions. It took only 12 years to get to Shuilong city.


    They also passed through the city on the way, but they didn''t stop to have a rest, so Shuilong city was the first city where Wu Hao came to Gaotian and settled down.


    It is reasonable to say that since Shuilong city is a city, its area is certainly larger than Anyang town. However, when approaching Shuilong City, Wu Hao doesn''t feel any difference in the area between the city and the small town. In any case, there is no difference in the area. It doesn''t mean that the city and the small town are the same.


    In fact, the difference between a city and a small town is very obvious. There are few houses in Anyang Town, and the number of people on the street is also very small. However, in Shuilong City, the situation is totally different. Although the area of the houses is the same, the number is more, the density is relatively greater, and the flow of people on the street is also more intensive. Although it is not easy to say that there are many people on the street, The street looks very busy. There are various stores on both sides with their own characteristics. The guests come in and go out, and the business is busy.


    The feeling of the city is really very different!


    Looking at the flow of people coming and going on the street, Wu Hao was somewhat excited. After more than 5000 years of lonely flight, he finally came to the civilized world of mankind. His journey in this world is really beginning.


    Of course, the adventure has officially begun.


    According to kuangfeng''s meaning, after he has completed the task and brought the people back, he will come to Shuilong city to hand over the task. The so-called handover is to hand him over to the master.


    Wu Hao and kuangfeng walked in the middle, 26 people around, surrounded them in the middle, we crossed the street together.


    "We may be separated soon." Crazy Feng whispered.


    "I know." Wu Hao thought for a while and said, "our relationship is absolutely secret. Except between me and you, you can''t let any third party know. Under any circumstances, don''t take the initiative to contact me. If there is something, I will try to contact you."


    "I understand."


    Kuangfeng looks at her with worry in his eyes. After all, he is a newcomer and basically knows nothing about the high heaven. There is no clue about the complicated relationship between the two clans. In addition, the patriarch has no good intentions for him. After separation, I really don''t know if he can stick to it.


    "Shaoshenzong, if you really can''t insist on it, either tell us immediately, and we''ll find a way to help you escape." Crazy Feng whispered.


    "Don''t worry. Since I have chosen to come to the high heaven, I won''t give up easily. No matter what the leader of the God clan wants to do to me, I will be flexible." Wu Hao gave him a confident smile. He didn''t want to put more pressure on them when he left.


    No matter how worried they are, they can''t help their own safety. It''s better to let them rest assured.


    However, it''s obvious that kuangfeng can''t be relieved at all. After all, what Wu Hao is going to face is not an ordinary person, but the patriarch of the divine family of the spirit. He is a person below one person and above ten thousand. What''s more important is that he is plotting against Wu Hao himself. What will he do to her? Or to control what she does is totally unknown.


    But he also knows that it''s useless to worry about it. He can only face it by himself. What their Yinhui team can really do is to improve their own strength. In the future, when they are really needed by shoushenzong, they can help.


    "Where are we going?" Wu Hao looks at kuangfeng and smiles.


    "Go to the Lord''s house."


    Crazy Feng said, did not ask passers-by.


    Before going to do the task, their Yinhui team came to Shuilong city to step on the spot, and also handed over to the person in charge of this matter in the city Lord''s mansion.


    The biggest problem now is that 10000 years have passed, whether the person in charge of this matter in the city Lord''s mansion is still there is still a problem. If not, he can only change his plan and venture to the clan territory of the spirit Protoss!


    I hope the patriarch didn''t forget this.


    The party soon found the Lord''s mansion.


    Wu Hao didn''t feel much about the Lord''s mansion. After all, he didn''t see what it looked like before, and he was not surprised without comparison. However, when kuangfeng saw the Lord''s mansion in front of him, his eyes showed obvious surprise!


    Ten thousand years later, great changes have taken place in the city Lord''s mansion. The whole building has changed, even the style has changed. It looks more high-end and grand. If it wasn''t for the three words "city Lord''s Mansion" written on the door, kuangfeng would be a little afraid to recognize it.


    Even the city Lord''s mansion has undergone earth shaking changes. Will the people specially set up to hand over tasks in the city Lord''s mansion also change?


    Of course, he''s not afraid of change. He''s afraid that he doesn''t even have people.


    "Who are you looking for?" The two guards at the door crossed and their spears baffled them.


    "We''re looking for the Lord." Crazy front step forward, calm said: "you with the city master said, Yinhui team crazy front to find him."


    "Yinhui team?" The two guards looked at each other and looked at kuangfeng.


    "Do you know Yinhui team?" Surprise! If even the guards know about their crazy front team, it means that although 10000 years have passed, the task they are carrying out is still explained.


    "I don''t know." The two guards spoke in unison.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Crazy front a face black line, damn, don''t know what expression you show, white excited.


    "You wait here. I''ll go in and report it."


    Two guards, one in to report, one outside to continue to guard the gate, in case they break in.


    They have already come to the gate of the Lord''s mansion. How can crazy Feng break in by force? Moreover, breaking into the Lord''s mansion is meaningless to them. If this task is still handed over, then they don''t need to break in. If there is no handover, then breaking in has no effect.


    They can only wait anxiously now.


    Before long, the guard came out with an old man with white hair.


    I don''t know how long the old man lived, but Wu Hao noticed his life span. He had more than 30000 years left, nearly 40000 years left. The number of explanations far exceeds the life span of all the people he saw along the way.


    Along the way, he noticed the life span of those people on the street. Ordinary people have a life span of 400 to 500 years, while soldiers have a relatively longer life span of 700 to 800 years. Some people with very high strength only have a life span of about 1000 years. Of course, the so-called very high life span here is that they have the strength similar to kuangfeng. From this increasing relationship, The stronger you are, the longer you live.


    In front of him, this old man has a life span of 30000 years, almost 40000 years. He should be very strong, but Chen Feng didn''t feel the power of a strong cultivator from him. Is he really not powerful, or is he hiding his own power?

 Chapter 656

    Crazy Feng see this old man, eyes immediately revealed excitement!


    The moment he saw him, he knew that the patriarch had not cancelled the task. The only reason why the old man appeared here was that his only task was to hand over the task.


    "Bai Lao, we have brought people." Crazy Feng calmed his mood for a while, said clasping his fist.


    Bai Lao nodded and looked at them. He directly noticed Wu Hao surrounded in the middle. He looked calm and calm. He was a little surprised, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Come in first." Mr. Bai is leading the way. Crazy front with all the people followed, into the Lord''s house!


    "I''ll arrange for you to rest first, and I''ll take care of this man." Bai Lao said as he walked.


    "Yes Crazy Feng said nothing and nodded. On the way to the Lord''s mansion, they knew that once the handover started, they would have to separate. The most important thing for them at this time is not to show their feet.


    Bai Laoqin takes kuangfeng and others to rest, while Wu Hao follows him to leave.


    Bai Laozhou was in front and Wu Hao was behind. They walked for five minutes without talking.


    After walking for ten minutes, there was no conversation.


    After walking for half an hour, they came to Bai Lao''s residence. They didn''t have any dialogue.


    Entering the room, Bai Lao gestured to Wu Hao to sit down. He made a pot of tea, poured two cups and sat beside Wu Hao.


    "Please." Bai Lao broke the silence with one word.


    Wu Hao smiles and says nothing. He takes a sip from the teacup.


    "You''re calm." Bai Lao looks at Wu Hao.


    "I''ve been arrested. What can''t be calm? I''ve been flying here with kuangfeng for nearly 10000 years. The 10000 years is enough for me to think about what I''m going to face." Wu Hao said.


    "Nearly 10000 years?"


    "Ha ha, the land of your high heaven god world is really too big to imagine. If it wasn''t for kuangfeng, their weapons could guide me in the right direction, I don''t think they could find the direction to the God capital even if they brought me back." Wu Hao joked.


    "You came back in a very marginal position?"


    "Edge or not, I don''t know. Anyway, we''ve been flying for almost 10000 years." Wu Hao shrugged.


    Bai Lao nodded and stopped pestering about this problem.


    "Do you know what you are going to face?" Old Bai asked.


    "I''m afraid it has something to do with my life experience? One of the two clans of the gods in the high heaven world and the other of the gods in the spirit world has the power of time, and the other has the power of the nether world. I just have two kinds of power in me. I don''t quite understand how my two kinds of power come from. When I came here, I suddenly found that my origin may have something to do with your high heaven world. " Wu Hao said that he did not hide what he could guess.


    "What did kuangfeng tell you?"


    "Or do you think we would fly in the open wilderness for 10000 years without saying a word? Your people are pretty good. They don''t do much rough work. " Wu Hao laughed half jokingly.


    Bai Lao also laughed and took a sip of tea.


    "It seems that you are really ready to face it."


    "Although I don''t want to come to your high heaven, I have already come. Can''t I cry? The things we should face still have to put our minds in order and face them directly. Any other emotions will not help. "


    "Not bad." Bai Lao said two words. I don''t know whether I agree with him or appreciate him.


    "I''ll call you white old as they do?" Wu Hao took a sip of tea and looked at him with a smile.


    "Do as you please."


    "It''s almost 10000 years since kuangfeng''s mission. Bai Lao, you''ve been waiting in the city master''s mansion?"


    "This is my task. As long as the Lord doesn''t let me go back, I will be waiting here all the time."


    "It seems that your patriarch cares about me very much? It''s been 10000 years and I''m still thinking about me. " Wu Hao said with a little ridicule.


    "Ten thousand years is not long." Bai Lao smiles.


    "It may be very long for ordinary people, but it doesn''t seem to be very long for you. Just like Bai Lao, you can wait another 3 to 4 10000 years."


    "Can you see my life span?"


    "Of course."


    Bai Lao looks at Wu Hao with a smile on his face, drinks a cup of tea and stands up.


    "I''ll let you rest here today, and I''ll take you away tomorrow morning."


    "Well." Wu Hao nodded and said nothing.


    "I''m in the room next to you. You can call me if you need anything." Said Bai Lao.


    "I think you''re very polite." Wu Hao said half jokingly.


    "It''s a guest. If I bring you all the way, how can I not treat you well?" White old smile, slightly nodded to show politeness out of the room.


    Looking at the figure that Bai Lao left, Wu Hao couldn''t help smiling.


    It seems that Gao Tian''s divine world is not as vicious as he imagined. From Bai Lao''s attitude, we can see that the patriarch of the divine family of spirit didn''t want to treat himself violently, but had a kind of friendly attitude.


    So it is.


    The ultimate goal of the suzerain is to control himself. In any case, violence control is always the worst policy. The most brilliant control is to let the controlled be controlled willingly, which often requires the controller to show his sincerity.


    Presumably, it is not time to tear the skin, and the Lord will not fight with himself.


    With a general psychological expectation, Wu Hao was relieved, which also means that he can have more flexible space.


    After a cup of tea, I got up and looked at the room. The room was very spacious and tidy. The overall structure of the house was a wooden room. When I knocked it with my hand, I was afraid that the wooden structure was more reliable than brick and stone. I didn''t know what kind of wood it was. The surface was as smooth as new, with clear wood patterns. It looked very beautiful and elegant.


    The second floor is the residence, which is also a whole wood structure, but stepping on the floor has a very strong feeling, and it doesn''t make the creaking sound of a wooden house. It seems that the construction level of gaotianshenjie is very high, and the quality of wood is obviously very good.


    Looking out of the window, the main mansion is very spacious, with scattered houses, gardens, lawns and rivers. The scenery looks beautiful.


    In the future, if there is a chance, I really want to take them to the highest heaven and God world.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and fell on the bed.


    After another 5000 years, I don''t know what happened to them? Haven''t Diablo broken that seal yet? In case of breakthrough, I don''t know if they can cope with it.


    Separated by a universe, all the worries have no place to place. Wu Hao can only sigh. What he can do now is to believe them, and there is no other way.

 Chapter 657

    The next morning, before dawn, Bai Lao knocked on Wu Hao''s door.


    Wu Hao was sleeping on the second floor, but he didn''t sleep very much. Hearing the knock, he went downstairs and opened the door for him.


    "Bai Lao is so early." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Get ready. We''re ready to go." Bai Lao also responded with a kind smile and sincerely appreciated Wu Hao''s calmness.


    "Wait for me, I''ll wash my face and go with you."


    "Well. Here''s a suit. You can change it together. " Bai Lao handed over a set of black clothes.


    Wu Hao didn''t say anything. He took the clothes and went upstairs. After changing his clothes, he washed his face and came down from upstairs.


    "Let''s go."


    Bai Lao nodded and led the way ahead, followed by Wu Hao. They left the city master''s mansion together.


    Yinhui team of 27 people did not sleep all night, one by one in the room quietly watching Wu Hao leave, everyone wanted to tell him, be careful, but they can not appear, more can not tell, can only silently watch him leave, in the heart for his prayer.


    After Wu Hao left the city master''s residence with Bai Lao, the two of them got into a chariot. The spirit beast that pulled the chariot was a kind of flying spirit beast. With a sound from Bai Lao''s mouth, the spirit beast opened its wings and flew up into the sky with the chariot, galloping towards the distance.


    Wu Hao in the car feels a little uncomfortable at the beginning. After the spirit beast flies smoothly, he doesn''t feel at all in the car. It''s like walking on the flat ground. No, it''s even more comfortable on the flat ground, just like sitting in the car and the car doesn''t move.


    In the car, Wu Hao and Bai Lao sit face to face.


    "Bai Lao, where are we going?" Wu Hao asked casually. He didn''t expect him to tell him the answer. Anyway, he didn''t know how long it would take to fly along the way, so he had better find a topic to talk about.


    "Take you to the Lord." Bai laowei smiles and answers half of the questions. As for where he is going, he will not tell him!


    "I don''t think it''s God''s capital, is it?" He was still impressed by the direction of Chengdu. When they set out, the cart obviously turned to the right, which means that the place they are going to is definitely not Shendu, at least not near Shendu.


    Bai Lao nodded and did not speak.


    Wu Hao also nodded. Quan thought he knew his answer, but he was thinking about where Bai Lao would take him.


    The center of this civilization in the high heaven is Shendu. The two clans have established their headquarters around Shendu. It must be unrealistic and stupid for Bai Lao to take him directly to the headquarters of the divine family. After all, the gods are nearby, which means that their actions are likely to be exposed to the surveillance of Shenzong, Naturally, this kind of thing was to be done in a place far unknown to the emperor Tiangao.


    So they should go to a place far away from the capital of God.


    It''s a pity that he knew nothing about the high heaven and couldn''t judge exactly where they were going.


    In fact, this problem is meaningless to him. It won''t take him long. Anyway, he will arrive at his destination. The reason why Wu Hao thinks about this problem is that he just doesn''t like the feeling of being manipulated. He likes to take the initiative in things in his own hands. Even if he is passive, he should take the initiative to master more information as much as possible.


    "Bai Lao, what''s your Lord''s name?" Wu Hao asked casually.


    "Didn''t kuangfeng tell you?"


    "I didn''t ask him that, so he didn''t tell me." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "The current leader of the Lin clan is Lingtian."


    "Lingtian? It''s an interesting name Wu haodao, Lingtian, homophony, doesn''t it mean a little bit above heaven?


    "The patriarch is a man of great ambition, but he has never had a chance." Bai Lao said, and he didn''t know which sentence he was responding to.


    "I can see that people who can send people across the universe to get me back are not ambitious." Wu Hao smiles.


    Bai Lao took a look at him.


    "You seem to know what the Lord is doing when he takes you back?"


    "I don''t know."


    Wu Hao looked at Bai Lao and said: "however, in the 10000 years since we flew back, I have not little to speculate about it. After all, it is impossible for a person to do anything without any reason or motivation. In particular, things that spend a lot of time, energy and ability to do must have their own interests behind them. I also got some information from them, I know that your high heaven God kingdom is composed of two clans, and your high heaven God Kingdom''s God clan is selected according to a special way. If I guess correctly, the Lord of Lingtian God wants to fulfill his ambition through me. "


    There was a flash of surprise in Bai Lao''s eyes when he looked at Wu Hao. He didn''t expect that the young man could see the problem so thoroughly. To be able to talk about it here means that he has almost figured out everything.


    Whether it''s a superficial thing or a conspiracy behind the scenes.


    "It seems that kuangfeng said a lot to you." Bai Lao looks at him tentatively.


    How could Wu Hao not understand the meaning in his eyes? He said with a smile


    "The protoss of the spirit''s subordinates are pretty good. They should be tight lipped. But don''t underestimate the loneliness of 10000 years, let alone my wisdom. Even a word in 100 years is enough for me to connect all things together. I don''t know how the contradictions between the two races are formed and balanced, But one thing is very clear. I also live in a civilized world, where there are people, there are struggles. This is the most obvious truth. Although there are various forms of struggle, in-depth analysis shows that all struggles are for various interests. Considering that you two patriarchs can take turns to become gods, And I just met all the conditions for inheriting the throne of Shenzong. It''s self-evident what the Lord of Lingtian wanted to do after catching me. "


    Bai Lao''s brow slightly wrinkled, staring at his eyes, sharp and deep, this conversation is he did not expect before.


    "In fact, what I don''t understand is how did you master Lingtian know me through a universe?" Wu Hao asked.


    "We don''t know that. We just carry out the orders of the patriarch." Bai Lao said in a calm voice.


    Wu Hao didn''t want to get an answer to this question. He just said that he would go a little bit to lower Bai Lao''s heart.


    "Another point I don''t understand is that if I meet all the conditions for inheriting the throne of Shenzong, then the Lord of Lingtian can find me, and the Lord of Shizhi, the current Shenzong, should also find me! Why is it that only the Lord of Lingtian acts, but Shenzong does not? " Wu Hao looks at Bai Lao and talks to himself.

 Chapter 658

    In fact, these problems he mentioned are very simple. I believe that Bai Lao can also realize that he knows these problems and takes the initiative to say them, which creates a better atmosphere.


    Better for him, at least.


    This is also a question that has not been answered, and the second question is more impossible to get an answer than the first question. Even if Bai Lao knows the answer, he can''t tell him.


    "What''s your name?" Bai Lao changed the subject and asked.


    "Wu Hao."


    "Do you know your life experience?" Bai Lao asked. He was very sure that he must be very curious about his life experience. A smart man like him can''t be unaware of this problem.


    "I don''t know. If I say that I am willing to go back to the high heaven with kuangfeng, one reason is that I can''t beat them, and the other reason is that I want to know my life experience. Do you believe it? "


    "I believe it


    Bai Lao nodded without hesitation.


    There''s nothing to believe! As a man who has the power of time and the power of the nether world, and has opened up the talents of both races at the same time, once he finds out from kuangfeng that there is another universe and the great clans of time and spirit, he will be curious about his own life experience.


    "Bai Lao, do you know my life experience?" Wu Hao asked, this question is very serious, and he hopes to get the answer from Bai Lao, even if it''s just a clue.


    It''s a pity that Bai Lao didn''t satisfy his extravagance.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know. In fact, I''m curious that there is another universe with the highest level of power in our universe. I can only say that your life experience should be a legend." Bai Lao said, what he said is just his guess!


    This kind of speculation is meaningless to Wu Hao. He has made such speculation for countless times.


    "Have you ever exiled anyone in your universe?" Wu Hao asked tentatively.


    Bai Lao looked at him and did not give an answer immediately. Instead, he shook his head after thinking about it.


    "There is a vast area of heaven and God. If you really want to exile a person, you can just leave him in the wilderness. There is no need to spend a lot of energy to exile a person to another universe. It is meaningless to do so."


    "The other thing I want to say is that even if there is such a thing, it is impossible for me to know."


    "Bai Lao, you must have a lot of experience at your age. Haven''t you heard anything about it?" Wu Hao still doesn''t want to give up.


    "No Bai Lao shook his head. It''s not that he didn''t want to say it, but that he didn''t know anything about it.


    Wu Hao sighed helplessly.


    There is no doubt that my mother must have come from the high heaven, but it seems that only the high-level people of the two clans knew about it. What happened at the beginning?


    Will Lingtian, the patriarch of the divine family of spirits, know?


    When you see him, you can mention it and test whether he knows it or not!


    "How long do we have to get there?" Wu Hao asked another indifferent question.


    "I don''t know the exact time. It''s my first time."


    "Oh? Is it the first time for Bai Lao to go


    Bai Lao nodded.


    Wu Hao has no choice but to smile. He leans on the car and looks at the scenery outside the window. It''s clearly an animal car, but sitting in it, he has a feeling of flying. The key speed is faster than flying. If we have to describe this feeling, maybe it''s more appropriate to use the feeling of taking a rocket.


    The amazing thing is that the speed is so fast, but there is no feeling in the car, as if it is still.


    After more than ten years of boredom, the speed of collecting the car finally slowed down. Wu Hao knew in his heart that they were about to reach their destination.


    Looking out of the window, it''s a city built in a basin. The scale of the city is very large. It''s a bit like building a city in a basin on earth. The difference is that the density of houses is very high anywhere on earth where houses can be built. Here, even from a distance, the density of houses is very small. I feel that this basin can be built at least one, A city that can accommodate 5 million people. Now the city they are building can only accommodate 500000 people at most. This is still a theoretical value. Whether there are 250000 people who really live in this city is a big problem.


    Of course, for a world with a small population density such as Gaotian Shenjie, a city with 250000 people is probably quite good.


    "This city looks pretty good. What''s its name?" Wu Hao asked, watching the cart glide down.


    "Tianyuan city."


    "Tiangao, the city far away from the emperor?" Wu Hao looked out of the window and joked.


    Old Bai laughed bitterly when he heard this!


    "Why, it really means that the sky is high and the emperor is far away?" Wu Hao looks at him in surprise. He just makes a random guess. If he can guess correctly, the city leader is also a wonderful flower.


    "Well done, it may shake a little when it falls." White old wry smile a, didn''t answer his words, remind him to sit well don''t have an accident.


    Wu Hao also gave a wry smile. It seems that he was really right.


    The beast car slowly descended and did not enter the city directly from the air. Instead, it came to the entrance of the city and landed at the gate of the city.


    That day far city, and Anyang town water dragon city two different places, outside the wall, unexpectedly someone guard!


    You see the beast car falling, a group of soldiers swarming up, surrounded the car.


    "Wait for me in the car." Bai Lao then walked down from the car and talked with the soldiers. Soon the leader of the soldiers trotted to Bai Lao''s face and let them into the city with the animal cart.


    Chen Feng thought that the beast car would always bring them to Tianyuan City Lord''s mansion, but the fact is not what he thought.


    After entering the city, Bai Lao took him to rest in the inn for five days. On the sixth night, Bai Lao took Wu Hao out of the city and ran to a mountain outside the city.


    cover other''s eyes and ears?


    That''s all Wu Hao can think of.


    The more like this, the more proof that he will soon see Lingtian, the patriarch of the divine family of spirits!


    In the early hours of the morning, they finally arrived at their destination.


    Around, into a cave.


    The cave was very narrow at the beginning, and became more and more spacious later. Then it became bright gradually. Finally, it came to the mountainside. It was a stone house in the mountainside, with all kinds of tables, chairs and beds. There was a man sitting in front of the stone table in the middle of the room.


    Wu Hao saw his back. He was very tall, but he was not a big man. He didn''t look like a warrior. He was more like a man who did things with his head.


    This,


    It should be Lingtian, the leader of the divine family of spirits?

 Chapter 659

    "Lord!"


    Seeing the old man in front of him, he bowed respectfully.


    "Well, you go down first." Lingtian''s voice is calm and deep, like the water sealed in the ancient well.


    Bai Lao bows down and leaves Wu Hao and Lingtian in the cave.


    "Lord Lingtian?" Wu Hao broke the silence and tried.


    "What''s your name?" Lingtian didn''t answer Wu Hao''s words, but asked him.


    "Wu Hao."


    "Do you know why I brought you back?"


    "Lord, do you want me to answer yes or no?"


    "It seems you know something?"


    "Guess some."


    "Now that you are standing in front of me, let me know something about you."


    "Can we sit and talk?" Wu Hao said suddenly. Lingtian was stunned. He stood up and faced him.


    Wu Hao can see the whole picture of Lingtian, the leader of Linzhi city. He can''t be sure how many years he has lived, but he looks like a middle-aged man, and he is full of courage. His face is like a knife, his eyes are full of thunder, and he doesn''t feel angry. He looks like a high-ranking man who has been in office for a long time. His momentum is stronger than anyone he has ever seen, It''s easy to be cowardly just to look at him. Wu Hao tried his best to keep calm and then he finished looking at him.


    The first time Lingtian saw Wu Hao, he seemed calm, but a surprise flashed in his eyes.


    Like!


    This boy and his grandmother look very much like each other. If you say ten, at least six of them look like his grandmother.


    "The Lord seems a little surprised to see me?" Wu Hao asked.


    Lingtian didn''t say anything. He made a gesture to ask him to sit down again, indicating that he could sit beside him.


    Wu Hao was not polite, so he sat down beside him.


    "Tell me what you guessed." Lingtian said.


    "What is the main purpose of the Lord''s question?"


    "Nothing, just to see if you''re smart enough." Lingtian looks at him.


    "I guess the Lord wants to control me and use me to achieve complete control over the high heaven." Wu Hao light way.


    Lingtian''s eyes flashed a strange color, surprised and not surprised, surprised and not surprised, the complex look made his brow slightly wrinkled.


    It seems that the boy is smarter than he expected.


    "Now that you have guessed the result, why do you come here?"


    "It''s not that I want to come here, it''s your people who grabbed me." Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders. Although he decided to come with kuangfeng in the end, he would not choose to come to Gaotian Shenjie at this time if there was no pressure from kuangfeng.


    Even if we want to come, we will not choose at this juncture.


    "But it''s meaningless to say that now. I''ve already come, haven''t I?" Wu Hao said.


    "It seems that you think it through, so you are ready for it?" Lingtian looks at Wu Hao deeply.


    "What can we do without psychological preparation? This is your world. As a newcomer, I know nothing about it. I just hope you can finish what you want to do quickly and let me go back. " Wu Hao said, looking at Lingtian, and said, "the dark Protoss is about to invade my universe. Originally, I was preparing to defend. As a result, your people directly brought me. Now that I''m here, I have nothing to say. I''ll do what you want me to do. I just hope you can put me back when you''re almost done. Once the dark god bead invades my universe, No one can fight against it. If you devour my universe, you will soon invade the high heaven. I think you should be clear about this. At that time, even if you have the control of the high heaven, what can you do? In the face of the Diablo, the whole high heaven is very dangerous, not to mention your little civilization built on the high heaven. "


    "Diablo?" Lingtian''s eyes showed surprise. Wu Hao nodded and said nothing.


    Lingtian was surprised for a while, and then he withdrew his spirit.


    "You seem to be well prepared." Lingtian said.


    "What can I do if I don''t prepare enough? I''m facing an unknown world, an unknown dispute. I have no intention of participating in your fight. Whether the protoss of time continue to rule the high heaven, or the protoss of spirit replace it, I just want to return to my world as soon as possible. For me, cooperating with your performance is undoubtedly the best choice. " Wu Hao looked at Lingtian and said.


    Lingtian nodded and said nothing. He put his hand on Wu Hao''s head.


    Lingtian''s action was very fast. Wu Haogen couldn''t react, so he was clapped. He immediately felt that all his strength had been deprived, and even the ability of the eye of death had disappeared.


    This


    Wu Hao looks at Lingtian in shock. What the hell does that mean? Take away all your power in a moment?


    "I sealed all your strength. From now on, you are an ordinary person." Lingtian said.


    "Why?" The rest can be accepted. It''s not acceptable at all. The power he has cultivated is completely sealed by him.


    Lingtian looked at him and said nothing. His body turned into a virtual shadow and disappeared in the cave.


    Grass!


    Wu Hao scolded, which was totally unexpected. According to his original expectation, he thought that Lingtian would take her to a secret place for independent training, and then let him appear in the clan step by step.


    As a result, as soon as it came up, it directly sealed its own power. What the hell is going on?


    Bai Lao came in.


    Because Wu Hao had a silver bracelet on his hand, he didn''t know Wu Hao''s strength, so now Wu Hao was sealed with strength, and he didn''t see it. However, he knew something about the master''s plan, and naturally knew that Wu Hao had been sealed with strength at this time.


    "What does your Lord mean?" Wu Hao looked at Bai Lao, his anger could not be suppressed.


    "The Lord never explains his intention, and we can''t ask his intention. When he leaves, let me take you to the Lord''s mansion." Said Bai Lao.


    "And then?"


    "Then there''s nothing for me. After all, I''m only in charge of the handover."


    Damn it.


    "Where is your Lord?" Wu Hao suppressed the anger in his heart and forced himself to calm down!


    The seal of power was sealed. Before he asked his life experience carefully, he left, which was speechless enough.


    "It is impossible for the patriarch to tell us where he is going." "If you have anything to ask the Lord, you will have a chance to see him in the future," Bai said I probably know what he wants to ask.


    Hehe, Wu Hao had no choice but to smile. Although he was psychologically prepared, Lingtian still made him a little at a loss.

 Chapter 660

    Forget it, it''s no use running in now. His strength has been sealed by him. I''d better adjust my mind and see what he wants to do.


    No, just to see what he wants to do.


    "Let''s go."


    "Where to?"


    "Don''t you mean to take me to the Lord''s mansion?"


    "Oh."


    Bai Lao laughs awkwardly and flies forward. After flying for two minutes, he turns around and finds Wu Hao walking slowly behind him. Bai Lao Dun is even more embarrassed and forgets that it has been sealed. All his strength can''t fly at all.


    He came back to him and took him back to the city with his own strength.


    They came to the gate of the Lord''s mansion.


    The door was already met.


    "Please."


    The two attendants on both sides made a respectful gesture to invite them in.


    Bai Lao nodded and took Wu Hao into the Lord''s mansion.


    Wu Hao has no interest in enjoying the scenery of the city Lord''s mansion. Besides, it''s dark and he can''t see anything. All he wants is what Lingtian wants him to do in Tianyuan city?


    Obviously, Mr. Bai won''t give him an answer. As he said, he is just a handover man. It took him two steps to enter the city Lord''s mansion. Another old man came up to him and talked with him. Then he finished his handover and left the city Lord''s mansion directly.


    The old man who took over the new job is not as white haired as the old man. Except his face looks a little old, he can''t see anything else. He is an old man. Although Wu Hao has no strength now, he can still feel the powerful momentum from him. However, compared with the old man, his momentum is a little weaker.


    The old man took him straight to a garden in the center of the city master''s mansion. From a distance, he saw a man waiting for him in the middle of the pavilion in the garden.


    "Lord, the man has brought it." The old man took Wu Hao to the pavilion. His tone was very polite, but he didn''t give a big gift. It was obvious that he was also a man of status in the city Lord''s mansion.


    "Elder, it''s hard. Go down first." The voice of the city Lord is quite gentle. It sounds like a gentle man.


    When the elder leaves, Wu Hao and the city leader are left in the pavilion.


    The city master got up and turned to look at Wu Hao. Wu Hao also looked at the city master in front of him.


    Although he is a middle-aged man, he doesn''t get fat. His tall figure is not as rough as those soldiers. With his white robe, he looks more like a romantic scholar.


    The city Lord looked at Wu Hao in a different way. He was polite, but there was obvious helplessness and unwillingness in his politeness. Although he covered it up well, Wu Hao saw it clearly. Although his power was sealed, his keen insight did not weaken.


    "I thought the Lord of the city would see me tomorrow morning, but I didn''t expect to wait for me here in the middle of the night." Wu Hao broke the silence.


    "Anyway, I''ll see you all the time. It''s better to see you later. Your name is Wu Hao, right? You''ll live in the city Lord''s mansion in the future. I''ll arrange several people to serve you. If you need anything, please don''t mention it. I''ll arrange you to study in the college later." Said the Lord.


    "Going to college?" Wu Hao raised his eyebrows. What the hell is going on? Why is it getting more and more confusing? What does Lingtian want to do?


    "You don''t have any strength. Why do you enter the clan if you don''t study?"


    Wu Hao was stunned at this.


    Listen to the words of the city Lord, he doesn''t seem to know that his power is sealed, but he feels that he is an ordinary person?


    "Lord, what should I learn? When can I finish my study? " Wu Hao said tentatively.


    "You can''t learn anything now. Of course, you should learn everything you can from scratch. As for when you can learn, it depends on your own talent." Said the Lord.


    Sure enough, the city Lord didn''t know that his power was sealed. It was obvious that Lingtian didn''t tell him clearly.


    It should be said that Lingtian didn''t want to tell him the truth of the matter, so politely, he concealed more than that.


    I can''t understand what Lingtian wants to do more and more.


    "I''ve got a room arranged for you. Go and have a rest first." The city Lord said that he went back first. He was not interested in entertaining Wu Hao at all.


    The old man came forward and led Wu Hao to his room.


    The house that the city Lord arranged for him was very big and spacious. The room was lit by milky white crystal stone, which looked warm and comfortable. This was a three story attic. The first floor was the living room, the second floor was the bedroom, and the third floor was the place for cultivation.


    The old man took him to the place and left. There were already two girls waiting for him in the house.


    "Young master."


    The two girls are only 14 or 15 years old. They are very beautiful, but they are scared. Just as Wu Hao knows nothing about them, they also know nothing about Wu Hao. As servants, what they fear most is to meet a bad host.


    Wu Hao looked at them, a little sad.


    What are you doing here? Why do you feel like a guest?


    "What''s your name?" Wu Hao asked casually.


    "My name is Jade Butterfly." The little girl with two pigtails said timidly.


    "My name is Yu Ying." The little girl with a small ball said timidly.


    "Jade Butterfly, jade warbler? Are you two sisters When Wu Hao heard the name, he looked at them carefully. The two girls looked like each other, needless to say, they were sisters.


    The two little girls bowed their heads and nodded.


    "Show me around." Wu Hao laughed and said nothing.


    "Well."


    The two sisters took her upstairs. Although they entered the house for the first time, they arrived in the afternoon and visited it a little. After all, it was also the place where they wanted to live.


    From the first floor to the third floor, Wu Hao looked around and saw that the house was quite advanced, with all kinds of equipment. It was not realized by science and technology at all, but by some strange crystal stones. For example, the water supply of the building, there is a water stone in the pool on the top floor, which can continuously condense water molecules in the air, With it, the pool is always full of water. For example, the hot and cold water downstairs is a bit similar to the faucet switch of the water heater installed at home, which can change the water output of the hot and cold water, so as to control different water temperatures. However, the water temperature control system here is not driven by science and technology, but also realized by crystal.


    At the water outlet, a hot stone and an ice stone are fixed, and the contact area between the hot stone and the ice stone and the water is adjusted through the switch, so as to realize the function of regulating the water temperature.


    If science and technology itself is not defined in the form of human science and technology, then there is no doubt that it is also a kind of science and technology.


    It''s quite advanced.

 Chapter 661

    The room on the second floor even has a bath. The water temperature is also freely controlled.


    Another thing that surprised Wu Hao was that although the lighting control system of the whole building was also realized by crystal stone, its controllability was far beyond his imagination.


    If there is any difference between this room and a house in human society, I''m afraid it''s only electricity.


    Although I don''t know if there is electricity in the world, I always feel that they can also obtain electricity in another form, but it is very likely that it will have no effect in this society.


    Wu Hao went back to the second floor from the third floor.


    On the second floor, there is a master bedroom and four secondary bedrooms. Wu Hao naturally sleeps in the master bedroom, while Yu dieyu Ying and Yu dieyu Ying sleep together in a secondary bedroom.


    "It''s so late. Go back and have a rest early." Wu Hao said.


    "We''d better wait for you to have a rest before we go to have a rest." Yuying and yudie look at him in fear. They don''t let them wait on him on the first day. They always feel that it will be miserable to follow this master.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t have to wait on you. I''ll wash myself and go to bed." Wu Hao said with a bitter smile that he didn''t have the habit of being served.


    But when Wu Hao said that, they were more frightened and looked at him at a loss.


    "Young master, is there something we can''t do well?"


    "Who said you didn''t do well? You did well. I just want to have a rest now."


    "We can wait on you to have a rest."


    "I can come myself."


    "But... But our job is to wait on the young master. If the young master doesn''t let us wait on him, we... We will be driven away when the housekeeper finds out." They looked at him anxiously.


    "So serious?"


    Wu Hao looked at them. Their faces didn''t look like they were pretending.


    Although I don''t have this habit, since I have come to this world, should I follow the habit of this world? These two little girls look very poor. Maybe they are helping them by giving them a job.


    "Well, well, whatever you want." Wu Hao said with a bitter smile.


    "Then we''ll wait on you to have a rest." The two were relieved.


    "I want to take a bath." Wu Hao looked at them with a bitter smile.


    The faces of the two little girls were red, but they nodded seriously.


    From the beginning of entering the city Lord''s mansion, they learned all kinds of internal affairs, and sorted out all kinds of things that should be paid attention to when serving the master. Now for the first time, they are very nervous.


    Especially when they wait for their master to take a bath, they always have only theoretical knowledge. They are really shy when they first put it into practice. They thought they would be given a hostess. As a result, they were arranged to Wu Hao''s side to wait for the male master to take a bath. This kind of thing really makes people blush for their young girls.


    How could Wu Hao not see their shyness? He didn''t embarrass them. He asked them to help them rub their backs. That''s all. The two girls blushed and their hands trembled.


    "Can we go back to rest now?" Wu Hao looked at them, a little funny.


    "Young master, have a good rest." The two little girls bowed down, greatly relieved, the first night finally passed.


    What they are most afraid of is that the host asks them to go to bed. If the host makes such a request, they can''t refuse it.


    Fortunately!


    The host seems to be OK. He didn''t touch them all the time when he took a bath.


    The two sisters looked at each other and saw luck in each other''s eyes.


    Wu Hao said he wanted to rest, but he couldn''t sleep. He stood in front of the window and looked at the city Lord''s mansion. It was really beautiful to tell the truth in the city Lord''s mansion. Both the architecture and the scenery had a beautiful feeling. At least it was very similar to the style of the city Lord he saw, with obvious artistic flavor. The world was full of soldiers. The rough appearance was very different, with beautiful gardens and exquisite houses, At first glance, he is good at living.


    Every time he saw this kind of picture, he always thought of his own home. They also love to make these things, and like to decorate the home beautifully, whether inside or outside.


    Although it''s no use thinking about it now, I can''t help thinking about it when I''m alone.


    Looking at the huge moon in the sky, he sighed silently. For him, now he is really stepping into the unknown world, the mysterious Lord Lingtian, and his inexplicable arrangements. What he can do now is to calm down and plan his next road step by step.


    After standing by the window for a while, Wu Hao couldn''t sleep in bed. He sat up and practiced cross legged to see if he could still practice normally after his strength was sealed. But the result made him very disappointed. He didn''t have any effect at all. Even the power of the nether world couldn''t continuously draw strength from the outside world as before.


    The seal is thorough enough.


    Wu Hao scolded in his heart and fell on the bed feebly.


    What does Lingtian want to do? Does he want to live in the president''s mansion? Or do you want to go to college? Which of these two things is his purpose?


    Come all the way back, I don''t hide and tuck myself in, I just leave myself in the city Lord''s mansion, don''t worry about being found? If found out, it''s definitely not an easy thing for him, right? After all, there is a suspicion of rebellion behind this.


    What is the reason for him to go to college? Seal their own strength, and then re learn, this is not a bit of a fuckin ''superfluous?


    Two questions lingered in my mind, but there was no answer. I had no choice but to sleep.


    The next morning.


    Jade Butterfly and jade Ying are waiting at the door early, ready to wait for him to get up.


    Wu Hao was not used to this kind of lifestyle, but he was afraid that it would hurt their self-esteem, so he could only accept it.


    In the morning, the two of them got up early and were ready. They had food and meat and rice. There was nothing they were not used to.


    The key is the lifestyle.


    Sitting on the table together, the two of them were watching. This kind of feeling was not so strange. They couldn''t eat well.


    "Have you two eaten?" I look at them.


    The two men shook their heads.


    "Get a couple of chopsticks and sit down to eat together." Wu Hao said.


    They were startled and shook their heads. There was no reason for the maid to eat with the host.


    "Young master, you can eat first, and then go to the kitchen to have some." Jade Butterfly said.


    "What are you going to eat in the kitchen?" Wu Hao asked.


    "If you eat the rest, we can eat it." Said Yu Ying.


    Wu Hao left, frowning.


    How the hell does it feel like a little maid of the landlord''s family?


    "What if I''ve eaten it all?" Wu Hao looks at them.

 Chapter 662

    "If you finish the food, we can have dinner." Jade Butterfly said.


    "What if I finish my meal?"


    "Then we can have another meal."


    "If I finish every meal, are you going to starve to death?" Wu Hao looked at them speechless, a little distressed for the two girls, but his face was stiff, "am I your master now?"


    The sisters nodded again and again, not daring to have a little hesitation.


    "So I''m ordering you to go to the kitchen, get your chopsticks, cook and sit down with me."


    "This..."


    The two sisters looked at each other and did not dare.


    "I didn''t hear my orders, did I?" Wu Hao looked at them with a straight face.


    Jade Butterfly and jade Ying hesitated for a moment, or went to the kitchen to get the chopsticks, loaded the rice and sat on the table with him.


    But when they sat down, they didn''t dare to move their chopsticks. They were scared and at a loss. No one ever taught them how to deal with this situation, and they never thought they would encounter this situation.


    "Eat!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two sisters are about to cry, they can only pick up chopsticks to eat, but they only dare to eat, how dare they stretch their chopsticks to pick up vegetables.


    Wu Hao looked at the long sigh, inexplicably distressed these two little girls.


    Wu Hao brought them two chopsticks.


    The two little girls were so scared that they stood up and didn''t even dare to eat.


    The host brings food to the maid. How can there be such a thing in the world?


    Wu Hao smoked from the corner of his mouth. Unexpectedly, he gave them two dishes with chopsticks, which could frighten them like this.


    "If you don''t want me to bring you vegetables, just sit down and eat what you want, or I''ll bring you vegetables again." Wu Hao said in a threatening tone.


    The two sisters sat down and ate with their heads down. In fact, they still didn''t dare to pick up vegetables. But they were afraid that he would pick up vegetables for them. They could only move their chopsticks and occasionally pick up a few dishes. They didn''t dare to use too many chopsticks.


    Wu Hao is really helpless.


    In the past, we used to sit at home and eat together, talking and laughing. Now that we have them around, of course, he still wants to sit down and eat with himself. Otherwise, he will sit and eat alone on a large table, and the two of them are staring at each other. How strange is this feeling.


    Although they are not quite adapted now, let them adapt slowly.


    "Every time I eat, I''ll sit down and eat with me." Wu Hao said that he would not give them any more food. They would get used to it day by day.


    Wu Hao''s words stunned the two sisters, they all secretly looked at him, a warm current poured into their hearts, grow so big, no one has ever been so good to them.


    "A maid is not allowed to eat with the host." Yu Ying whispered.


    "The master said yes." Wu Hao said with a stare.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They did not dare to talk back. They quietly lowered their heads to eat. After eating, they quickly cleared the table and ran to the kitchen.


    The two sisters looked at each other. They were nervous to death, but soon they all laughed. Although it was only the first day, they felt that they had met a good host, a very good host.


    After a short rest, Wu Hao went out. He wanted to see whether he was imprisoned in the city Lord''s mansion or could pass freely in the city Lord''s mansion.


    According to his expectation, this should be a kind of house arrest, but in fact, he was not subject to any restrictions. No one stopped him from going anywhere, doing anything, or even bowing when he saw him.


    What the hell is this?


    Wu Hao is really a little confused. He was caught, but now when he comes to the city master''s mansion, how can he feel like a VIP?


    Did they put themselves under house arrest in this city Lord''s mansion?


    Wu Hao tries to leave the city hall.


    There was still no one to stop him. The guard at the door even asked him if he wanted a car for him?


    What the hell are you doing when you''re caught?


    What does Lingtian want to do? He has no idea.


    I can''t figure it out.


    Wu Hao is walking on the street. He is too lazy to think about it. He just wanders in the street and wants to live in the far city for a while. Let''s get familiar with it first.


    Of course, Wu Hao was not interested in shopping. After inquiring about it, he found Tianyuan college.


    It''s a bit like a university. It''s a very independent land. All the people who want to cultivate the power of the nether world in Tianyuan city gather here. There are men and women, old and young. The younger one looks like a teenager, the older one looks like a 70-80-year-old. Of course, with the high level of life expectancy in the celestial world, the actual age of the older one is more than 300-400 years old.


    Obviously, it is not easy to cultivate the power of the nether world, otherwise there would not be so many old people wandering in the college.


    The college is very large. Compared with such a large college, there are not many people in it. Although it is like a university, the flow of people is far less than those universities on the earth. Those universities often have more than 700000 people, and there are not a few universities with 20000 or 30000 people. However, there are less than 3000 people in Tianyuan college.


    Compared with the size of this college, the number of students with less than 3000 people is really small.


    However, considering the population of Tianyuan City, the number is very considerable.


    Wu Hao went around the college and wanted to see the teaching methods. As a result, he was not allowed to enter the classroom. He had no choice but to leave the college.


    However, Wu Hao did not immediately return to the main house, but continued to wander in the street.


    Sloshing is not the purpose, the purpose is to inquire about something.


    Wu Hao didn''t dare to be blatant. Although the city leader didn''t seem to have the intention of house arrest, no one knows if he secretly sent someone to monitor his every move. It''s better to be careful.


    Go around and catch everyone talking.


    You don''t get much useful information, but it''s better than knowing nothing.


    On this day, the city leader of Yuancheng is called Lingyuan. No one knows exactly where he came from. However, some people guess that he is from within the clan, but some people don''t believe that even if the people inside the clan leave the clan to build their own city, they won''t go to such a remote place.


    Wu Hao preferred the former.


    The leader of Lingyuan City may be a member of the inner clan of the spirit. No one dares to call him that name. The key patriarch Lingtian didn''t go to this city, but he brought him to this city. If it wasn''t for the inner clan, he wouldn''t believe such an important thing.


    This makes Wu Hao even more confused about what Lingtian wants to do?

 Chapter 663

    Lingtian left himself here. Does he want to imprison himself or do something else? Imprison yourself, and you can''t feel the meaning of imprison at all. Do something to yourself! She left herself here again and let it go. It''s puzzling that she went to Tianyuan college to study. TMD sealed her ability and let her study again. What is it?


    Helpless, strolled a circle to return to the city Lord mansion again.


    Two little girls are cooking in the kitchen. When they see him coming back, they all welcome him.


    "Young master."


    "You''re busy. Don''t worry about me." Wu Hao smiles.


    "I''ll pour you a cup of tea." Jade Butterfly brought a water cup and poured him a cup of tea.


    "Just a moment, sir. The meal will be ready soon." Said Yu Ying.


    "You''re here to chat with me. The meal is burnt." Wu Hao looked at them jokingly, and they all ran back to the kitchen!


    Wu Hao smiles. Compared with one person, it''s better to have more people at home, especially two more girls, which is more comfortable than a group of men. Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he thought about the 5000 years he had spent with 27 of them!


    The dinner was soon ready. Yuying and yudie were still a little afraid to come to the table, but how could Wu Hao let them stand and watch themselves eat, or let them sit down with orders.


    "I don''t like to eat alone. I don''t want to talk about it any more. Every time I eat, I sit down and eat with me." Wu Hao said.


    "But we are maids." Yu Ying said in a low voice.


    "Yes, we are maids. We can''t eat at the same table with the host." Jade Butterfly answered.


    "That''s what you think. I don''t think so. Anyway, you are my maids, just different from other maids." Wu Hao said that he gave them two more chopsticks.


    Two people moved to look at him, to meet such a master, the heart is very happy.


    "Come on, don''t look at me like that. Eat quickly and accompany me after dinner." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." Yu Ying and Yu die nodded together.


    After dinner, Yuying and yudie take Wu Hao to the city master''s mansion.


    At night, the city Lord''s mansion is like a huge palace, not to mention the bright lights. But every few meters on both sides of the corridor, there is a lighting crystal to illuminate the night, which looks bright.


    It was dinner time, and the attendants were busy coming and going.


    "Do you know how many people there are in the Lord''s mansion?" Wu Hao asked them casually.


    "Mr. Hui, we really don''t know that." Jade Butterfly answers a way.


    "But it feels a lot." Yuying said.


    "The Lord''s family needs so many attendants?" The attendants who come and go are just the tip of the iceberg in the Lord''s mansion. There are thousands of attendants in the whole Lord''s mansion, aren''t there? Is it exaggerating that thousands of people take care of a family?


    "There are a lot of people in the Lord''s family." Jade Butterfly said: "the city Lord has eight wives and forty children. Everyone needs to be taken care of. Besides taking care of the master, such a big city Lord''s mansion also needs a lot of people to take care of."


    Wu Hao frowned. The eight ladies were not surprised. How exaggerated are these 40 kids? Equal to each wife gave him five or six children, this NIMA is simply a child to play!


    But when you think about it, Wu Hao can''t help laughing again. Ordinary people in the high heaven world have hundreds of years of life. If you support them first, it''s not to mention thousands of years at least. Even if you have a child in ten years, it''s really not many for a woman to have five or six children for him.


    "They all live in the Lord''s mansion?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "No, some of them have gone to other places to open up their own cities." Yu Ying replied.


    "Is there anyone else living in the Lord''s mansion besides his own family?"


    "Do you count servants?"


    "Not really."


    "No, there is no one else living in the Lord''s mansion except the Lord''s family, that is, the servants and guards." Jade Butterfly answers a way.


    Wu Hao frowned deeply.


    That''s a little fuckin ''interesting.


    Lingtian left himself in Tianyuan city''s Lord''s mansion, which is very likely a member of the clan. The Lord''s mansion is the place where their family live. If you don''t leave him anywhere else, you just let yourself live in the Lord''s mansion. What do you mean?


    "Jade Butterfly and jade warbler, I ask you, what do you call the other children of the Lord of the city?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Young master and young lady." Yu Ying replied.


    "Who asked you to call me childe?" Wu Hao asked with a frown.


    "When the housekeeper arranges us to serve the young master, let us call him that."


    Jade Butterfly and jade Ying are looking at Wu Hao strangely, a little do not know what he asked these questions mean.


    "What do you think I am?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "Isn''t the young master''s child?" Jade Ying and Jade Butterfly look at him, more and more strange.


    On hearing this, Wu Hao suddenly realized.


    For a moment, I understood what these arrangements meant.


    High!


    It''s too high!


    This TMD Lingtian is worthy of being the patriarch of the divine family of spirits! The brain is so good.


    He always thought that the way Lingtian controlled himself was to control himself by force, obey him and become a puppet of him, but he didn''t expect that the control he wanted to do was actually a kind of aboveboard control.


    He just wanted to make everyone mistakenly think that Wu Hao was the child of the leader of Lingyuan City. The reason why he sealed his own strength to start over was just to better hide his sudden, step by step out of Tianyuan city from scratch, and finally slowly returned to the inner clan. At that time, he had two kinds of strength, If we use the two kinds of racial talents at the same time, everyone will mistakenly think that he is from the protoss of the spirit, then he from the protoss of the spirit will inherit the position of the God sect, and the status of the protoss of the spirit who gave birth to the God sect will naturally be higher than that of the time.


    This move is really brilliant.


    It not only avoids all unnecessary dangers, but also maximizes the benefits of the protoss of the spirit. What''s more, it can block the long mouth in the future.


    Compared with these old foxes, I''m still a little younger. The experience brought by millions of years and tens of millions of years of life span is not easy to overstep. I''m so thoughtful that I''m afraid to think about it.


    I''m afraid it''s not so easy for me to escape from such an enigmatic old fox.


    Wu Hao looked at the youyou city master''s mansion, and he couldn''t help smiling bitterly.

 Chapter 664

    But it''s no use. What I''m facing is such an old fox. Now I can only follow him step by step according to his arrangement. Let''s fight for more space for myself first. I have to make clear all things in the future and make plans for myself slowly.


    Take a deep breath and put all your worries aside.


    Now he has a problem that he can''t understand.


    Your blood should come from the protoss of time. Isn''t there any difference between the two clans? Even if I started from scratch, from the bottom of the protoss of the spirit has been into the inner clan of the protoss of the spirit, can''t the people of the protoss of the time find the problem?


    Wu Hao was thinking that the old man who was handing over with Bai Lao last night came face to face.


    "Housekeeper."


    Jade Butterfly and jade warbler bow.


    The housekeeper also nodded symbolically, and then saluted Wu Hao.


    "Young master."


    "Housekeeper, right? I have a question for you. Would you like to walk with me?" Wu Hao looked at him with a smile.


    "Go ahead, young master."


    "Are you busy?"


    "Not for the time being."


    "That''s fine. We''ll talk as we walk. That''s just one problem. It won''t take long for the housekeeper."


    Wu Hao said as he walked, and asked, "steward, as far as I know, in your high heaven, ordinary people are divided into clans according to their birth areas, and practitioners are divided into clans according to their cultivation types. Then which clan should those who have two kinds of strength belong to?"


    The housekeeper looked at him and did not know why he asked such a question for no reason.


    "People with two kinds of power need to register with the two clans of time and spirit, but they can choose to join a clan according to their own wishes." Answered the housekeeper.


    "It''s just a matter of the ownership of the archives. Is there any clear identification? Which clan is he from? " Wu Hao thought for a while and added, "for example, the protoss of the spirit cultivated two kinds of strength, but he chose to join the protoss of the time. Is there any way to know that he came from the protoss of the spirit?"


    "You can see where this person was born."


    "I mean without looking at the place of birth."


    "It depends on the situation. Ordinary people can''t tell which clan they belong to when they cultivate two kinds of strength, but the blood within the clan can be identified by special methods."


    Wu Hao frowned.


    "Are you sure you can?"


    "Of course. There is a difference in blood between the two clans, which can not be reflected in ordinary people, but it can be distinguished within the two clans. " The housekeeper affirmed.


    "Is the method difficult?"


    "Young master, what do you mean by that?" The housekeeper was more and more puzzled about his purpose.


    "You don''t care what I mean, just answer my question." Wu Hao said.


    "I don''t know the specific method, but it seems to be troublesome." Answered the housekeeper.


    Wu Hao frowned and nodded.


    I probably have an answer to my question.


    Lingtian is definitely taking risks.


    Since the blood between the two clans can be detected, there is a risk that his identity will be found. Once found, it is undoubtedly a very dangerous thing for him, but now he can only gamble. In order to increase his chances of winning and reduce his risk, the method he uses now is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Let people mistakenly think that he is from the protoss of Lin from the beginning, then how many people will doubt that he is not from the protoss of Lin even if he really inherits the throne of Shenzong? You will not doubt, and you will not test which clan you belong to.


    The game of Lingtian is really big!


    Wu Hao sighed with emotion. If this plan is successfully achieved, the protoss of the spirit will soon control the high heaven.


    Although it doesn''t matter to him which of the two clans is in charge of the high heaven god world, it always feels gloomy and uncertain these two days. Whether it is good or bad for him to take charge of the high heaven god world is unknown.


    I don''t know what kind of person Shenzong is now?


    Wu Hao looked at the sky. The stars were shining in the night sky. It was charming and mysterious.


    "Is there anything else, young master?" The housekeeper interrupted Wu Hao''s emotion.


    "It''s OK. You''re busy." Wu Hao smiles, the housekeeper nods and retreats respectfully!


    Now all the arrangements of Lingtian are clear. Compared with the unknown, clear answers always give people a more reassuring feeling.


    Wu Hao still had a smile on his face.


    "Come on, let''s go a little further and have a look at the lake." Wu Hao smiles.


    Yuying and yudie follow.


    There are five or six lakes in the city Lord''s residence. The nearest lake to his residence is not very big, but it can also reflect the stars in the sky. There is a small pavilion by the lake. Before he comes near, Wu Hao sees a girl practicing in the pavilion.


    "Young master, why don''t we go back?" Jade Butterfly and jade Ying look at him anxiously.


    "Here we are. Why are you in such a hurry?" Wu Hao looks at them strangely.


    "Miss Phyl is practicing in the pavilion." Jade Butterfly looks at him nervously.


    "She cultivates her, we can''t go and have a look?" Wu haochao looked in the pavilion. A girl sat cross legged and looked very quiet. How could they be as scared as the God of plague?


    "Miss Phyl is very bad tempered and fierce. We are all afraid of her." Yuying is also nervous.


    "I''d like to see how fierce she is." Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing.


    "But..."


    "Well, you''re welcome. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Wu Hao smiles and takes them to the pavilion.


    "Stop, don''t come here."


    Before Wu Hao got near the pavilion, Miss Fei came coldly.


    Wu Hao recognized it for a while. You can see from the voice that this young lady is not the cold type, but the very unruly and willful type.


    Wu Hao ignored her and walked into the pavilion.


    The pavilion is very large. It is made of white jade like wood. The pillars are carved with various strange and exquisite patterns. The pavilion is very conspicuous in the dark. It is not suitable for the whole night when it is placed by the lake, but the pavilion itself gives people a very comfortable feeling.


    "I told you not to come here, didn''t you hear me? Don''t you see that I''m practicing? " Miss Fei Er stood up from the futon and looked at Wu Hao with a bad face.


    "You cultivate yourself. This pavilion is so big that I''m in your way?" Wu Hao leaned back on his seat and looked at the girl in front of him with a smile. He was estimated to be seventeen or eighteen years old. He was also very handsome. His facial features were three-dimensional and delicate, and his skin was delicate and white. With his beautiful clothes, he really felt like a young lady.

 Chapter 665

    "What''s your name?" Wu Hao asks, that posture seems to order a princess in KTV.


    "What''s your business? I tell you, now I''m practicing here. You''re in the way of me when you come here. Leave me now! " Ling Fei son stares at him, completely didn''t recognize who this is.


    "Shall I leave?" Chen Feng looks at her with a smile.


    "Then don''t blame me for being rude!" Ling Fei Er is not polite to him. He is the one who has no strength. He will definitely be kicked into the lake.


    Although Wu Hao''s strength has been sealed, his body is still agile after strength strengthening. This little girl''s strength is at the level of Xiaoyou at the beginning, and she can deal with it with his current strength by hand.


    Without waiting for her to kick, Wu Hao turned over, grabbed her foot, pulled forward and put a straight horse on the seat.


    "You..." Ling Fei Er is surprised. This guy has no power. How can he move so fast? She didn''t even see his movements.


    "Good resilience!" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    Ling Fei Er snorted and flew into the air, looking at him coldly.


    "Who are you?"


    "Well, I don''t know who I am now."


    "Well?"


    "I''ve just come to the city Lord''s residence. I think my identity may change at any time. But you miss Philly, lingphile? "


    "Do you dare to contradict me if you know?" Ling Fei Er looks at him strangely. What does this guy mean? Dad found another woman outside? bastard?


    "Against you? What''s the matter with you? You don''t own this pavilion, do you? "


    "I''m here. This is my Pavilion!"


    "You are in the high heaven, is the high heaven yours?"


    "Don''t mess with me here, will you go? If you don''t go away, I''ll be rude to you! " Ling Fei Er stares at an eye, the hand already coagulates a regiment of black strength.


    "Do you believe that I can throw you into the lake even if I have no power?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile and made fun of her.


    "You dare!" Ling Fei son doesn''t say a word and directly threw the energy in the hand to him.


    Without waiting for the energy to reach Wu Hao, Wu Hao flashed to one side, grabbed her feet with a slight jump, pulled down, and put her arms around her waist when she was out of balance. When she fell down, she stood on the seat. Ling fei''er''s body was in his arms, and he put it outside the pavilion. As soon as he let go, she could be thrown into the water.


    Ling Fei Er was startled, but her temper also came up, and she took back her strength and looked at him with a straight face.


    "I see if you dare to throw me into the water."


    "Did you take a bath?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "Who''s going to take a bath after dinner?"


    "Well, I''ll just go down and take a shower." Wu Hao said and released his hand.


    With a puff, Lingfei fell into the water.


    "You bastard!"


    Ling Fei Er fluttered in the water, so scared that she forgot to fly.


    "Well, the pavilion doesn''t match the lake, but now it looks more harmonious and lively." Wu Hao looks at lingfei''er in the lake with a smile.


    "Help me, I can''t water!" Ling Fei Er is flapping to shout.


    "I don''t know water, either." Wu Hao didn''t mean to save people. This young lady was stupid. She could fly out of the water and had to fight in the water.


    The court attendant noticed the situation here. Seeing that Ling fei''er fell into the water, he jumped into the water and rescued him. The guards nearby also ran to think that she was attacked.


    "What''s the matter with you, Miss Phyl?" The housekeeper came in a hurry.


    "Arrest him for me!!" Lingfei yelled angrily.


    The housekeeper looked at Wu Hao and was stunned for a moment. Then he couldn''t laugh or cry. Leng didn''t let anyone do it.


    "Miss Phil, are you all right?"


    "I asked you to arrest him. Can''t you hear me?" Lingfei stares at him angrily.


    "This..."


    "Why are so many people here?" The Lord of the city fell from the sky into the crowd. When he saw that his daughter had become a drowned chicken, he suddenly turned straight.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Dad, he threw me in the water!" Ling Fei Er looks at the Lord of Ling Yuan with a wronged face.


    "Who is so bold?"


    "That''s him!" Ling fei''er points directly at Wu Hao.


    Lingyuan looked in the direction she pointed to, and saw that it was Wu Hao. At first, he was stunned, and then he showed the same expression as the housekeeper, and then there was a burst of helplessness.


    "Phil, are you all right?" The Lord of Lingyuan asked.


    "Of course I have something to do. He threw me into the water. How could I be ok?"??? Dad, he threw me in the water Ling Fei Er is so angry that he almost faints. Who is this guy? How come no one dares to touch him???


    "Lord." Wu Hao stepped forward and politely saluted. Jade Butterfly and jade Ying also saluted. They were so scared that they were shaking all over.


    "How did this happen?" The Lord of Lingyuan looks at Wu Hao in a strange tone.


    "It''s just a joke with Miss Phyl. I didn''t expect that she didn''t know how to control her strength to avoid falling into the water." Wu Hao light way.


    "Phil, don''t make jokes that you shouldn''t make in the future."


    "Dad, he threw me in the water. How could it be my fault?" Cried Lingfei.


    "Well, you go back first." The Lord of Lingyuan said to Wu Hao.


    "I''ll leave first, Miss Phyl. Goodbye." Wu Hao smiles and walks through the crowd.


    "Don''t you go!"


    "Come on, Phil, don''t make any noise. Go back to wash and don''t catch cold. It''s all gone!" The Lord of Lingyuan dispels the crowd and takes lingfei''er to her own house.


    "Dad, what is this??? Why did he leave me in the water??? Who is he??? Even if you bring me back a brother, you can''t bully me like this??? I''m not convinced! " Lingfei was very angry.


    "You go back to wash, and I''ll talk to you about it later." Lingyuan is helpless.


    "Who is he?"?? Dad, you are too protective of him


    "Well, well, I''ll talk about it later."


    Lingyuan sent her back to the house and sat down in the small courtyard in front of his house until she took a bath.


    Ling Fei has changed as like as two peas, but the gloom on his face is just like what he has just done.


    "Dad, what are you going to say? I want you to give me an explanation. Why are you so protective? You used to help me, but today you let him bully me like that! "


    "He''s your brother." Lingyuan is helpless.


    "Even if he''s my brother, he can''t do this to me!" Ling fei''er is not surprised by this answer. If she can be brought into the city master''s house, there are two little girls who are close to him. They must be father''s children.


    "His identity is a little different. Your grandfather asked me to take care of him more."


    "Dad, which woman did you have a baby with? How come even my grandfather has to get involved in this? " Lingfei was surprised.

 Chapter 666

    "Don''t mention it. In a word, he is your brother now. You''d better get along with each other. Don''t be unhappy again. Do you hear me? Don''t you always want to go to Tianyuan College for systematic cultivation? After a while, there will be a new tutor in the college, and then you will study with him under this tutor. " Lingyuan said.


    "I don''t want to be with him! This guy is disgusting. I don''t want to study with him. " Said Lingfei.


    "It''s not up to you. Your grandfather arranged it himself!" Lingyuan said helplessly: "after all, he is also the son of his father. In the future, he also needs to live in the Lord''s mansion. Your brother and sister should take care of each other and make peace with each other. Only in this way can we let others know that the people of our clan are of one mind. Even your brother and sister are fighting and making trouble, which is like what words."


    "He threw me in the water! He''s a big man who threw me in the water. Is it OK for me to accommodate him? I won''t do it


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t forgive him. At least don''t quarrel, OK?"


    "Why do I have to study with him?"


    "You haven''t entered the college yet. Who will join him if you don''t join him?"


    "Then I can be separated from him. I don''t want to be under the same tutor with him."


    "Your grandfather arranged it."


    "Where''s my grandfather? I''m going to reason with him! "


    "Gone."


    "Where have you been?"


    "I don''t know where he has gone. I think he has returned to the clan."


    "Ah ~ ~ ~ I''m going crazy. Dad, you can''t protect him like this. He dares to throw me into the water when we meet for the first time, and I won''t be killed by him in the future?" Ling Fei Er screams wildly.


    "You''re not wrong today?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure!"


    "He is wrong. You must have provoked him yourself!"


    "Even if I''m wrong, he can''t throw me into the water!"


    "Well, I''ll talk about him later. It''s all brothers and sisters. I hope you can have a better relationship and don''t have this kind of situation in the future."


    "I can''t guarantee that he will fight back if he bullies me next time!" Ling Fei Er is flat mouthed and angry. Originally she was the biggest in the city Lord''s mansion. Now, this guy is riding on his head.


    "Dad, please, OK? It''s up to you to talk to others, but can you be a little more restrained in front of them? "


    "I don''t want it!"


    "Phil, don''t you always want an ice dragon? If you promise, dad will give you an ice dragon egg!"


    "Really?" As soon as he said this, the eyes of lingfei''er immediately showed a surprise.


    "Do you agree?"


    "Then I''ll try my best? Where are the ice dragon eggs? Give it to me, give it to me


    Ling Yuan knocked on her head, took out an ice dragon egg from the space ring and put it on her hand carefully.


    "Satisfied!"


    "Thank you, Dad! Dad, where did you find the ice dragon egg Lingfei''s eyes brightened with joy.


    "Hatch well, remember to promise dad, two people don''t make trouble!" Lingyuan smiles and says nothing. This ice dragon egg was left to him when his Laozi left. To be exact, it should be left to this girl.


    Looking at her happy appearance, Lingyuan smile is helpless.


    He didn''t know the origin of Wu Hao himself. His father brought a man to tell him that it was his child and ordered him to take good care of him without any neglect. What can he do? He didn''t know whether he had such a child or not, but it was the first time for him to see his father''s serious look, so he had no choice but to do it.


    "I know, Dad. Anyway, as long as he doesn''t take the initiative to provoke me, I won''t take the initiative to provoke him." Ling fei''er touched the ice dragon egg on her hand and felt the chill of ice. She couldn''t put it down.


    "Rest early."


    "Well, Dad, you''re busy."


    Lingyuan shook his head helplessly, left her yard and went straight to Wu Hao''s residence.


    By this time, Wu Hao had returned to his room.


    Jade Butterfly and jade warbler quickly shut the door, leaning on the door, scared pale.


    They really didn''t expect that the young master really threw Miss Fei Er into the water. Miss Fei Er will always be in trouble in the future.


    "Why are you so nervous?" Wu Hao looked at them with a smile, and the two girls trembled with fear.


    "Young master, miss fei''er is the youngest daughter loved by the Lord of the city. Everyone in the house gives her permission. Now you throw her into the water. Although the Lord of the city doesn''t say anything, but... Miss fei''er will not give up." Jade Butterfly worries of say.


    "It''s just a little girl. She dares to challenge me next time to see how I can treat her." Just a little girl, can''t cure her!?


    "Young master, you''ve just come to the Lord''s mansion. You''ll be in trouble like this." Yu Ying said with the same worry.


    Wu Hao smiles and says nothing. He pours himself a glass of water.


    cause trouble?


    Obviously, the Lord didn''t mean that.


    The reason why he threw lingfei''er into the water is not just to cure the little girl. He just wanted to see the attitude of Lingyuan City master after the trouble. It''s obvious that Lingyuan City Master has nothing to do with his rashness. What does that mean? This shows that he is not willing to accept such a result, but under the pressure above, he must accept such a result.


    Obviously, Lingtian should have told him not to touch himself.


    From this point, we can judge Lingtian''s attitude. He wants to be soft to himself.


    This attitude is also in line with his plan.


    If you want to enter the city master''s residence as a son, the father will be more like a son if he is kind to his son. Otherwise, if he punishes his son severely for his daughter''s sake, outsiders will feel that his son has no status.


    In their whole plan, what they want to create most is the false fact that Wu Hao is the son of the leader of Tianyuan city. Naturally, they will do the details well.


    There was a knock on the door outside.


    Jade Butterfly and jade Ying look at him at a loss.


    "Open the door." It''s always been the Lord of the city.


    Yuying opens the door and sees that the two of them are in a hurry to salute.


    "Go for a walk?" The Lord of Lingyuan looked at him.


    "No, I''d better sit in the room for a while." Wu Hao said.


    "Go ahead, you two." The city Lord said to Yu Ying and Yu die.


    Yu Ying and Yu die nodded. They wanted to go upstairs. They both opened the door to the outside.


    "Can you be as polite as possible when you get along with others in the government?" Lingyuan sat down and looked at Wu Hao, but he was helpless.


    "If that''s what the Lord means, I know." Wu Hao nodded and didn''t want to express himself.


    Ling Yuan was stunned. He didn''t expect that Wu Hao was so easy to talk.


    "After that, your name will be Linghao. If an outsider asks for your identity, you can say that you are my Lingyuan''s son."


    Wu Hao nodded and said nothing. He didn''t have to worry about what he had guessed for a long time, and he couldn''t refuse, could he.


    "After a while, I will arrange for you to enter Tianyuan college with Fei Er. You have no accomplishments now. Since you are my son, you must practice hard and improve your strength!" Lingyuan said.


    Wu Hao nodded, still did not say anything.


    "Don''t you have anything to say?" Lingyuan looks at Wu Hao strangely. Why does this young man feel unfathomable?

 Chapter 667

    "What does the Lord want me to say? Although I accept that it''s your son, it''s impossible for you to ask me to call you dad. " Wu Hao said, half joking.


    The Lord of Lingyuan looked at him and didn''t speak. In fact, he didn''t want to have another inexplicable son, but who let his father arrange such a play.


    "Who are you?" Lingyuan held a word for a while.


    "I don''t know who I am." Wu Hao shrugged and didn''t have the heart to tell him about himself.


    If he did not answer, he would not ask any more questions.


    "Then you can rest early." Lingyuan gets up and leaves!


    "Slow down, Lord." Wu Hao got up and politely took him to the door!


    "It scared me to death. I thought the city master was coming to punish you." Jade Ying and Jade Butterfly hide in the room, two people clap chest to say.


    "Well, go and rest yourself."


    "No, we have to wait on you to have a rest first."


    "I''m going to read in my study. I don''t know what time I''m going to see. Are you going to wait for me to have a rest?"


    "Of course, we are the maid of the young master. How can we rest without rest?"


    "I want you to read with me?"


    "We... We can''t read..." Yu Ying and Yu die blushed.


    "I''ll teach you to read."


    "Really?" The faces of the two little girls all showed excitement.


    Wu Hao smiles and says nothing. He takes them to the study upstairs.


    The study on the second floor is very large, and there are many books in it. Because of the same characters, these books do not seem to have any dyslexia.


    The two little girls really didn''t know how to read, but some basic things were OK, and it wasn''t so difficult to teach. Wu Hao took a piece of white paper and wrote some words and sentences on it to decompose, and let them sit by themselves and study slowly. If there was anything they didn''t understand, ask him again.


    And he himself picked up a general history of the divine world and read it.


    Most of the general history books are complete but not precise, and the editors of the high heaven and the divine world also have this truth. A general history of the divine world tells us the development process of their civilization from the top to the bottom, from the humanities and politics, clan changes, geographical features, to the spirit animals, flowers and trees.


    Maybe it''s because the time span is too long. The editor of the book didn''t mention the concept of time in the book. Every event recorded the whole process in detail as far as possible, but the time span was never mentioned. It seems that there is no problem in the history of the divine world without the concept of time!


    He saw that in the middle of the night, although his strength was sealed, his body''s concept of time was still weak, and it was hard to affect his body day and night. But Yuying and yudie couldn''t do it. The two little girls fell asleep when they looked at them, so that I could carry them back to the room one by one and go back to the study to read.


    Anyway, you can''t practice now, and you don''t know what to do with other things. Just read a book to understand the whole situation of the high heaven.


    Although books can not fully reflect the situation of a world, but in the case of ignorance of the world, books are absolutely the fastest way to understand the world!


    The next morning, Yuying and yudie woke up early. They were surprised to see that they were sleeping on the bed. They were reading in the study with their young master. How could they run to the bed again? Two people look at each other and blush with embarrassment. They are afraid that the young master will see them fall asleep and carry them to the room.


    Two people get up in a hurry, trot to the study, a look, the childe is still reading!


    "Young master, were you reading last night?"


    "I can''t sleep."


    "We fell asleep, didn''t we?" Jade Butterfly is very embarrassed to scratch her head.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s normal." Wu Hao laughed and said to them, "go and prepare breakfast! After dinner, if you still want to continue to study, you can read books with me. I''ll teach you to recognize a few more words. "


    "Yes, yes." They both nodded and went out of the study.


    "Sister, it seems that we have really met a very good host." Butterfly looked at Yu Ying and said happily.


    "Yes, I also think we have met a very good host." Yuying''s face is also excited. For the maid, finding a good host is as rare as a woman finding a good husband!


    "So we must serve you seriously in the future. Don''t make you angry." Said Yu Ying.


    "Yes, yes." Jade Butterfly nodded.


    The two sisters looked at each other and went to prepare breakfast.


    Breakfast was delivered to the study. Three people had breakfast together in the study. Yudie and Yuying continued to read the words they didn''t finish reading yesterday, while Wu Hao continued to read the books he wanted to read, including astronomy, geography, humanities, politics and everything he could read, although he never had much interest in words, But now, apart from reading, he has no better way to understand the high heaven.


    Besides, if you don''t read books, you can''t practice. You can''t lie in bed all day and have a good sleep. If you go to the street to understand the situation, you can get more information than reading books.


    Wu Hao is reading day and night in Tianyuan city. At this time, the Yinhui team is facing a danger.


    Dragon city.


    After Wu Hao was taken away by Bai Lao, kuangfeng did not leave immediately. According to the task instructions, they have been waiting for the next action instructions in Shuilong city.


    Instead of waiting for the order of action, the suzerain was waiting for him.


    The wind is practicing cross legged, and the Lord of Lingtian suddenly appears in front of him.


    "Lord."


    Crazy front see in front of the man immediately stood up, bow salute!


    "No, sit down."


    Lingtian said that he sat down first. Fengfeng didn''t say anything, but he didn''t speak, waiting for the Lord to speak first.


    Kuangfeng knew that he had to face the Lord of Lingtian for a long time. When the task was finished, how to deal with them was another matter that the Lord of Lingtian considered.


    "I''m glad you''ve been able to accomplish this task." Lingtian spoke.


    "That''s our job." Crazy Feng said.


    "What''s the matter with your time?" Lingtian looks at Kuang Feng and his eyes are burning. Kuang Feng kneels down immediately.


    "Master, in the process of catching the target, the target was very cunning and consumed a lot of time. When we finally caught him, we were running out of time, so we forced him to trade time with us. After returning to the high heaven, we didn''t know where to return. We went to the direction of the God capital day and night, and the time soon ran out, We forced him to trade time again. We have been flying on the wasteland for nearly ten thousand years. Please take back the rest of the time! "


    Lingtian looks at kuangfeng for a while and doesn''t speak.

 Chapter 668

    "Get up, this task is not easy, these time is your reward." Lingtian said lightly.


    "Thank you Crazy front does not refuse, whether it is to get or lose, this attitude is the safest for them.


    "Originally, I had no hope for this task. I didn''t expect you to bring people back. This time can''t be regarded as a reward. If you want anything else, just open your mouth." Lingtian said.


    "Dare not invite a reward!"


    Ling Tian smiles and is very satisfied with kuangfeng''s attitude.


    He looked at kuangfeng and didn''t speak for a long time.


    When he sent them away, they had a life span of more than 1000 years. When he waited here for more than 1000 years, he had no hope for this task. At least he had no hope for Yinhui team. He wanted to send other people to bring back shaoshenzong. However, Shizhi shinzu seemed to notice his action, which made him not send any more people, After waiting 10000 years, he completely lost confidence in this task.


    But unexpectedly, they actually brought people back. Naturally, he was very happy, and the person he brought back was really the shaoshenzong he wanted to find. His original plan to find another way out was back on the right track.


    Wu Hao there he has arranged, now how to deal with Yinhui team is the problem he has to face.


    The mission they carried out is an absolute secret. Although Yinhui team has always been loyal to the clan and is a good tool for him to carry out all kinds of tasks, everything is of great importance. Once there is any trouble, his whole mission may be forced to stop in the ears of the Protoss.


    The best way to deal with them is undoubtedly to kill them.


    But Lingtian has a worry.


    Yinhui team is Yinhui team, not because they have a particularly strong ability, but this group of people have a strong leader, that is crazy front, crazy front is his own captain, he has a certain understanding of crazy front, in addition to fierce, more is his wisdom.


    If Lingtian doesn''t believe it, he doesn''t realize what the task he asked him to perform means?, Shao he must know that what he wants to catch is shaoshenzong. It''s not difficult to guess what he wants to do from the identity of shaoshenzong.


    He must also know the secret degree of this matter. Naturally, it''s easy to guess that once this task is completed, their Yinhui team is likely to be killed. Few people can be loyal to the death without complaint. He also doesn''t believe that the people of Yinhui team can do this. So the possibility of kuangfeng''s keeping a hand is very big, in case he is killed, It''s not worth the loss for him if it''s leaked out.


    So he came here today not to kill him, but to deal with him.


    To banish them to a remote city, to perform some unimportant tasks, to keep them as far away from God as possible, from the clan? Although this method is feasible, it is meaningless. Should it be disclosed or will it be disclosed, so that they can be summoned back to the clan and strictly supervised by upgrading their qualifications? This plan is OK, but it''s not the best one.


    "After finishing such a big task, are you sure you have nothing to ask for? At least I can give you a new outfit. " Lingtian looks at crazy Feng and says.


    "With our current strength, this set of equipment is already very good." Crazy Feng said, can hear the patriarch is testing him.


    Lingtian smiles and no longer tangles on this issue.


    "The task I asked you to carry out and bring people back is only the first step. It will take a long time to really complete the task. Since the first step is completed by you, I think it''s better to have you participate in every step of the next task." Lingtian said.


    Crazy front shock for a while, for a time did not understand what he said?


    "I sent him to Tianyuan City, sealed his strength, and let him learn again in Tianyuan city. During this period, he needs someone to protect him. I hope you Yinhui team will go to Tianyuan City, study with him, and protect him by the way. When he returns to the inner clan, that is, when your Yinhui team really completes this task, will you accept it?"


    "Our Yinhui team will accept any arrangement from the patriarch." This arrangement made Kuang Feng a little surprised. He didn''t know whether it was good or bad.


    "Well, from now on, I''ll seal the strength of all the members of your Yinhui team. You go to Tianyuan city to study with him. As the study goes on, your strength will be revealed bit by bit. Your task now is to protect his safety. At the same time, if there is anything abnormal around him, please contact me at any time and give you a communication stone, Remember that all things can only contact with me Lingtian said, waving, 27 rays of light flying out, one of them fell into the eyebrows of crazy Feng, the other 26, Qi Qi fell into the eyebrows of the other 27 players, the power of the whole Yinhui team was sealed instantly.


    After the seal, Lingtian takes out a communication stone from the space ring. In his hand for a year, a crystal stone instantly becomes powder. The powder blows down on the back of FanFeng''s hand, forming a leaf pattern. The pattern penetrates into the skin and disappears.


    "When you start to practice and have power, just input the power into the back of your hand and activate this pattern to have a real-time conversation with me."


    "I see, Lord." Crazy Feng nodded and said nothing.


    At this time, the 26 team members came in with a look of horror, but when they saw the patriarch in the captain''s room, they were even more shocked!


    "Lord." 26 people knelt down to salute.


    "I sealed your strength. Let your captain tell you the details." Lingtian said and waved. 27 people in the room disappeared and appeared outside Tianyuan city.


    "Captain, what''s going on?" The players looked at him in horror.


    "We have a new mission." Crazy Feng said seriously.


    "What mission?"


    "Shaoshenzong is now in Tianyuan city. He has sealed our strength. Let''s accompany shaoshenzong to study in Tianyuan city and protect the safety of shaoshenzong."


    All the 26 people were stunned. They didn''t expect that the patriarch would give them such a task. They thought that the patriarch would find a way to deal with them. Who could have thought that he would arrange them back to shaoshenzong.


    "Captain, this is a good thing, so we can be honest with shaoshenzong again." Someone said excitedly.


    "It seems to be a good thing on the surface, but shangshenzong hoped that we could cooperate with him from the beginning, but now it''s obvious that we can''t do such a thing." Kuangfeng''s expression is more dignified. From what they want to do, it''s undoubtedly the best choice to combine internal and external, but the arrangement of the patriarch now disrupts their plan in an instant.


    "What shall we do now?"

 Chapter 669

    "Suzerain means that shaoshenzong will study in Tianyuan college, and we also need to accompany shaoshenzong to enter Tianyuan college, so now we want to find a way to enter Tianyuan college. Besides, it should be easy to see shaoshenzong."


    Everyone nodded.


    Although I don''t know whether this arrangement is good or bad, it is certainly beneficial for them to meet and stay together all the time, and discuss some things in the future. At least it is easier for them to keep consistent in action.


    "Let''s talk about the advanced city." Crazy Feng said.


    "I don''t know how shaoshenzong is now."


    "From now on, we can''t call it shaoshenzong. The reason why the patriarch put it in this remote city to start studying again is to let him be the first one to enter the patriarchal clan step by step from scratch. Let''s not destroy the patriarchal plan. This is the best protection for him."


    "Yes."


    "Let''s go to the advanced city. This day, Yuancheng is different from other places. It''s entered in batches."


    Crazy Feng said a few people, the first group with him into the city, behind the people in several batches, soon into the city.


    Wu Hao didn''t know that kuangfeng had come to Tianyuan city with Yinhui team. He stayed in his study every day and night. He didn''t read as many books in his life as he did in recent days.


    Yuying and Jade Butterfly sisters also accompany him to read and read in the study every day. If they have the chance to read and read, they both cherish such an opportunity, but they are just ordinary people after all. They begin to yawn in the second half of the night.


    "Young master, are you going to stay up all night today?" Jade Butterfly yawned and put down her pen. Her handwriting in the past two days is much better than that in the beginning.


    "Go and have a rest." Wu Hao smiles and is reading an unofficial history.


    "Young master, you can''t stand staying up all night like this." The jade Ying worries of say, walk behind him, help him to knead the shoulder!


    "I''m different from you. Although I don''t have any strength, my body is much better than you." Wu Hao smiles, leans back on the chair, closes his eyes and enjoys the little girl''s massage for a while.


    "I''ll beat your leg for you." Jade Butterfly also ran over and squatted beside him to help him beat his legs gently!


    "It''s very kind of you, young master." Yu Ying whispered.


    "Why do you say that all of a sudden?" Wu Hao closed his eyes and enjoyed their massage.


    "The young master will let us eat and teach us to read and read." Jade Butterfly said.


    "Is that good?" These two girls are really easy to satisfy.


    "Of course, I don''t believe there is a maid in your family who can be treated like this, that is, you will let the maid have dinner with you, and you will teach the maid to read and read by yourself." Said Yu Ying.


    "Since you are my maid, don''t compare with others, or they will envy you to death." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." Two people vomit tongue, know what he said is the truth, their such treatment lose to any maid listen to will be envied to die!


    "Young master, are you hungry? Let''s make some supper for you."


    "You''re not sleepy, so go to bed first."


    "It doesn''t matter, young master. Let''s make some supper for him first." Jade Butterfly said.


    "Xiao die, you are here to massage the young master. I''m going to make supper." Yu Ying said that she went to the kitchen for supper.


    "Make more, and you''ll eat together."


    "Yes, yes."


    Yuying made a supper for three, and the three sat together in the study to eat the supper.


    As maids, they never thought that they could get such treatment. They could study together with their host and have supper together. This kind of feeling is so happy!


    After supper, they really couldn''t hold on, so they went back to their room to have a rest.


    Wu Hao continued to read.


    This is half a month.


    "Young master, the housekeeper is looking for you."


    This day at noon, two little girls are cooking in the kitchen, the housekeeper found here.


    "Bring him here." Wu Hao is too lazy to get up.


    Jade Butterfly takes the housekeeper to the study.


    "Young master."


    The housekeeper saluted politely.


    "What''s the matter with the housekeeper?" Wu Hao said while reading a book that he really regarded himself as the childe of Tianyuan city!


    "There is a new tutor in Tianyuan college. The city master asked me to arrange for my son to study." Said the housekeeper.


    "I''m waiting for a new tutor. OK, when can I go?"


    "Tomorrow morning. I''ll come and tell you in advance that you can prepare a little bit. "


    "Ready for what? It seems that Tianyuan college is not far from the city Lord''s mansion. Is it difficult to prepare some clothes and live in Tianyuan college in the future? "


    "No, I just want you to be prepared."


    "Yes, I see. Let''s go." Wu Hao smiles. It''s strange to live in a college. It''s easy for people to mistakenly think that he is someone in the city Lord''s mansion when they come and go to the city Lord''s mansion every day!


    The housekeeper saluted and left.


    Finally, we can get the power back step by step. Damn, Lingtian''s seal of his power is too thorough. He can''t feel the existence of any power at all. This kind of feeling is really bad!


    The next morning, the housekeeper sent someone to pick up Wu Hao. Instead of going directly to Tianyuan college, he joined a man. Who is this man? Naturally, it''s Sophie.


    Ling fei''er stares at Wu Hao from a distance. Although she knows that this arrangement can''t be changed, she grits her teeth at the thought of the picture of him throwing himself into the water.


    "Oh, Miss Philly is here, too?" Wu Hao was a little surprised to see him. Does this girl want to study with her? It''s supposed to be the arranged spy, right? It''s not right. This girl''s character is not suitable to be a spy at all. Maybe the city master arranged his real daughter to mix with him in order to make it easier for others to misunderstand his identity. In this way, it seems that they are two brothers and sisters.


    "You can be here, but I can''t?" Ling Fei Er stares at him.


    "I said," Why are you so hot tempered? Can you talk well? "


    "Why should I talk to you? Don''t forget, you threw me in the water yesterday


    "So much for revenge?"


    "I will never forgive you." Since childhood, most of them have never suffered such humiliation. They have never even been scolded. He just threw himself into the water. Can''t he hate him all his life?


    "Well, you''ll remember it for the rest of your life. It''s very painful to remember an enemy for the rest of your life. I didn''t expect Miss Phyl to have such courage." Wu Hao looks at her jokingly.


    "Who will keep you in mind for the rest of his life?" Ling fei''er is so angry that she really wants to kick it. But she was stunned when she thought about what she promised her father yesterday. The ice dragon eggs she got have not hatched yet. Don''t take back her ice dragon eggs just because of this man. It''s not worth the loss.

 Chapter 670

    "Is there only one car in the housekeeper''s house? I''ll take another car, not with him! "


    "The city master told me that miss fei''er and Mr. Linghao went to Tianyuan college in the same car."


    "It''s going to be together, too?" Ling Fei Er is very depressed. She jumps into the car first. Wu Hao smiles and says nothing. She gets on the car with her.


    Two people are sitting face to face.


    Ling Fei Er pouts her lips and stares at her eyes, but Wu Hao smiles. The two sides of the picture form a sharp contrast, which is a bit awkward.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "I''ll just smile. Is it in your way? I said, Miss Phil, are you a little overbearing? If you can stare, others can''t laugh. If you cry, do others have to cry with you? "


    "You can''t laugh, either!"


    "It''s none of your business to laugh at me!"


    "Why are you so rude."


    "Oh, hey, how can I feel like laughing when it comes out of Miss Phyl''s mouth? Is Miss Phyl a quiet and elegant girl? Why can''t I see that? "


    "You..."


    "Why? What I said is wrong. You are an unruly and willful young lady. Don''t allow yourself to be rude and unruly without admitting it. Don''t allow others to say rude words? "


    "No!"


    "You see, I said you were unruly and willful. I didn''t wronged you."


    "I want you to take care of me, but I don''t care about you."


    Ling Fei Er put her hands around her chest and turned her head to one side. She didn''t care about him. How could she feel that she would be angry with him every minute when talking to this man? No one has ever dared to contradict himself before. It''s good for him to throw himself into the water as soon as he meets him. Now he''s against him again. He doesn''t bother himself. How can there be such a disgusting man in this world?


    Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t bother to pay attention to him. This kind of unruly and willful girl just doesn''t clean up. Everyone makes her think that she is the emperor Lao Tzu, and everyone really has to let her.


    Don''t let him be out of control. Anyway, Wu Hao has no time to let her.


    The animal cart starts from the city Lord''s mansion and goes all the way to Tianyuan college.


    Since ancient times, there has been a college in Gaotian Shenjie. Since ancient times, there has been no semester system in the college, so there are no two concepts of admission time and graduation time. Instead, you can enter at any time if you want to learn. If you meet the assessment requirements of the tutor, you can be regarded as graduated, and you can officially finish your study.


    The tutor that the group leader arranged for them is obviously not the local tutor of Tianyuan City, or maybe a tutor specially arranged by Lingtian.


    A female tutor.


    It''s very beautiful. It''s a little Na Mei style, but it''s quite different from the charm of hot girls. It''s a gentle and sexy woman. He gives people the feeling of being confident and generous, but it''s also like the water with softness and softness with hardness. The invisible is better than the visible. That mysterious temperament is very attractive.


    At least for the women Wu Hao has experienced now, this tutor is really a beauty.


    However, Wu Hao would not be surprised to see a beautiful woman. What surprised him was that there was kuangfeng among the people who were defeated by this tutor today.


    Is this guy here with this mentor or something?


    Kuangfeng was not surprised to see Wu Hao, but he was very surprised to see him here!


    The two people''s eyes met, but they didn''t say anything to each other. They hid it very well.


    "Young master Linghao, miss fei''er, I''ll leave first!"


    The housekeeper saluted both of them, and also saluted the tutor respectfully!


    Wu haoxiao looks at the tutor in front of him, but the tutor doesn''t find anything special about Wu Hao. He just smiles at his appreciative eyes.


    "Sex wolf!" Ling Fei son speechless stare him one eye.


    "Do you understand the appreciation? You think it''s the same as you. There''s nothing to appreciate."


    "You..."


    Wu Hao didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so he took advantage of the atmosphere at this time and went to kuangfeng. They didn''t speak to each other, but they just laughed politely and didn''t know they were acquaintances.


    Wu Hao looked around. In addition to Ling fei''er and kuangfeng, there are five other people, all young people. They look like they are about twenty-four or twenty-five years old. Judging from their clothes, they should be the children of rich families in Tianyuan city.


    "Eight of you will be my students in the future. I hope you can follow me and face me and yourself in the best condition." The voice of the tutor is very soft and beautiful, but it gives people a sense of strength.


    "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Qingyin. You can call me Qingyin tutor. If you don''t want to, you can call me by his first name. Now introduce yourself. "


    "My name is lingfei''er. She is the daughter of Tianyuan city leader."


    "The students introduced later don''t introduce your family background. Learn from me. I''m not interested in your family background. Just tell me your name."


    Green sound teacher, this words a, make Ling Fei son full face embarrassed. Wu Hao almost didn''t laugh. Ling fei''er looks at Wu Hao''s suffocating appearance and stares at him. No one dares to laugh, just because he laughs so obviously.


    "My name is Linghao."


    "My name is kuangfeng."


    "My name is blue river."


    "My name is Mo Shan."


    "My name is Gao Yuan."


    "My name is white dragon."


    "My name is Tiancheng."


    "Very well, you are all my students now, and you have already got to know each other. Then I will directly teach you the first lesson of cultivation."


    Qingyin takes them to the teaching building without saying a word.


    The teaching building of Tianyuan college is very different from the ladder classrooms of Universities on earth. It is more like an indoor track and field field. It is surrounded by a slope made of a special kind of stone. Under the slope is the classroom for learning theoretical knowledge, and there is a square in the middle, which is the place they need for practical operation.


    Because there were only eight people who didn''t take them into the classroom, but took them to the middle of the square and sat down cross legged.


    "The first step of cultivation is to learn to absorb power. The power contained in the crystal stone. Among the eight of you, I think Ling fei''er has learned to cultivate. This first step, would you like to explain to us first?"


    "I can''t explain that." Although lingfei''er knows how to practice, she really can''t let her be a tutor and say the specific methods step by step.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can try to say something about it."


    "When I first came into contact with cultivation, I was to sense the power from the power crystal, and use my mind to forcibly guide the power in the crystal into my body. As long as I started to absorb it in the first step, it would be very easy later." Ling Fei son thought to want to say.


    "Very good, the basic method, which is what Ling Fei Er said. Now I''m going to give you a power crystal. You should try to absorb it according to Ling Fei Er''s way and see if you can succeed."


    Qingyin takes out eight power stones from the space ring, and each of the eight leads one.

 Chapter 671

    Ling Fei Er has long learned how to absorb the power of power crystal, which is not difficult for her. She sat down and began to absorb.


    Others are also trying to absorb.


    Wu Hao is most interested in this matter. As soon as he gets the stone, he immediately sits cross legged, puts the stone in his palm, closes his eyes, holds his breath, and concentrates all his attention on his palm, trying to feel the power of the stone.


    What he got was a water blue crystal stone. His palm could feel the cold power of the crystal stone. He forced his mind to guide the power of the crystal stone to his palm. A layer of cold immediately penetrated into the palm, and the power of entering the body was well controlled. He guided it through the body with his mind, and then released it again.


    "What''s next?" Wu Hao opened his eyes.


    Qingyin looks at Wu Hao in surprise. It''s only a minute. He has not only absorbed the power and operational power, but also swam around in his body. The speed and efficiency are not like people who practice for the first time, but he really has no power. What''s the situation? Is this a genius?


    "Tutor, I''ve done it, too." Crazy Feng opened his eyes and said, he also absorbed the power, ran a circle in the body, and released it. In fact, it can absorb these forces, but he didn''t do so for fear of arousing the suspicion of his tutor.


    "Master how to absorb the power of the stone, then you can use your mind to guide the power into your body, and then pour the power into your chest to gather. These forces will make your chest form a compression cyclone, forming a cyclone, and you will enter the first step of cultivation." Qingyin teacher said.


    Wu Hao nodded and immediately closed his eyes. This method is similar to cultivating the power of the nether world. He absorbed the remaining power in the crystal and concentrated the power in his chest. After the idea was compressed and stabilized, the cyclone stayed in his chest and absorbed the power from his body continuously. It didn''t take a moment, The water blue crystal in Wu Hao''s hand dimmed and finally turned into a transparent crystal. All the power in it was absorbed by Wu Hao.


    Qingyin was stunned.


    Have you never practiced? This cultivation speed is too fast. Even genius can''t reach this level.


    The key is the speed of absorption. An early practitioner of such a common crystal needs at least five hours to absorb it. This guy has not been absorbed in two minutes. What kind of level is this?


    Wu Hao opened his eyes and looked at the Qingyin in front of him. He recovered a little bit of strength, and his perception of the outside world also increased a lot. Unexpectedly, the Qingyin tutor in front of him had the power of time and the power of the nether world. This level had to be said to be very high. If he could come to the remote Tianyuan city to teach them, it must be the arrangement of Lingtian.


    "Tutor, what''s next?" Wu Hao looks at Qingyin with a smile.


    "Have you learned?" Ling fei''er looks at Wu Hao in surprise. It took him several days to learn how to practice, but it only took him a few minutes to finish the first step. Is this guy so powerful?


    Ling fei''er is surprised. Others are even more surprised. They don''t know how to absorb the power of the crystal. He has absorbed all the power of the crystal. This is definitely a geek. It''s very stressful to practice with such a geek.


    "Next, I''ll give you some crystal stones. You can absorb them all by yourself and accumulate some strength first." Qingyin takes out a bag of crystal stones from the space ring and puts them in front of him.


    Wu Hao picked up one and put it on his hand. He began to absorb the power of the crystal.


    This time, the crystal stone is much stronger than the one we just got. Obviously, it is a crystal stone with better quality.


    I guess it''s still free at the moment. Wu Hao is not polite. He tries his best to absorb strength. Now that he has begun to practice, he can get stronger as soon as possible. He doesn''t want to spend all his time in the remote place of Tianyuan city.


    "Tutor, I''ve done it, too." Crazy Feng also opened his eyes.


    Qingyin''s eyes showed surprise again. The two men''s cultivation speed is too fast. What''s the situation?


    Qingyin frowned and looked at Wu Hao carefully for a while. He didn''t really look like a cultivator. He was more like a weak rich man, no matter in physique or expression.


    He turned his eyes to kuangfeng again. There was doubt in his eyes. To tell you the truth, this guy really didn''t look like a person who had never been in contact with cultivation. His physique was absolutely what ordinary soldiers could have. His eyes and look were more inclined to a person who had received professional systematic training.


    What''s going on?


    Qingyin is puzzled.


    When the Lord himself sent her to this remote Tianyuan City, he just thought that the Lord wanted to teach the Lord Lingyuan his children, so he came. Is Linghao the child of the Lord Lingyuan? I''ve never heard of such a child from the Lord of Lingyuan before. He knows that lingfei''er has a pretty good aptitude, but compared with Linghao, it''s not the same thing at all.


    When he left, the patriarch didn''t say anything. Obviously, what the patriarch had to teach himself was not Lingfei Er, but Linghao. It was a passing thing to call Lingfei er.


    But what''s going on? I have the physique of a practitioner, but I have no strength at all!


    Is it the arrangement of the patriarch to protect Linghao and lingfei''er?


    I''m afraid it''s possible.


    "You should practice well, too." Qingyin takes out a bag of crystal stone from the space ring and puts it in front of crazy front.


    "Others should work harder. I hope you can finish the first step of cultivation within today."


    The other five people have black lines on their faces. It''s hard to be a mother!


    It takes a few days or even longer for ordinary people to complete the first step of cultivation. However, when listening to the tutor''s request, they should complete the cultivation in one day. Isn''t that a strong point?


    All five of them looked at Wu Hao and kuangfeng bitterly. What they were carrying was completed in a few minutes. I''m afraid the tutor thought they could learn so quickly.


    But what they could do? They had already said so at that time, so they could only practice by playing with their lives. I hope it''s not finished and I won''t be scolded.


    "Ling Fei Er, this bag of crystal stones is for you. Although you have already learned to practice, you need more accumulated strength."


    "Yes."


    Ling fei''er takes the crystal stone from Qingyin and takes a look at Wu Hao. Then she sits down and absorbs it quickly.


    This guy''s cultivation speed is really too fast. According to this progress, it won''t be long before he can surpass himself from zero basis. How can she bear her face?


    No, I must speed up my cultivation and never let him catch up.

 Chapter 672

    Qingyin stands on the square and looks at them. It''s obvious that these five people have become their foil. He also knows that these five people may be their foil, just to attract less attention.


    Although there is no class to teach, he also knows that the reason why the patriarch arranged him to come here is definitely not to let her teach these five people how to become a powerful warrior, but to teach them how to cultivate a powerful power.


    It''s no wonder that before starting, the patriarch gave himself so much power crystal, in order to let them improve as soon as possible.


    "Everyone of you practice hard. If you don''t have enough crystals, please come to me." Qingyin went back to the rest room and let them practice on the square.


    One morning, Wu Hao absorbed the whole bag of crystal stones that Qingyin had given him. He obviously felt that the power in his body had been enriched. Under precise control, he was able to use these forces to float in the air one meter above the ground.


    I wanted to ask Qingyin for more, but the woman went to eat by herself.


    It''s a long time before the afternoon.


    Wu Hao is waiting for the car from the city master''s mansion to pick him up. He just looks for a chance to say a few words to kuangfeng.


    "Why are you here? What about the others? " Wu Hao asked in a low voice.


    "The Lord has sealed our strength. Let our Yinhui team come to Tianyuan city to accompany you to study and cultivate, and protect you by the way. It also means surveillance." Kuangfeng''s voice is smaller.


    "Which one is he playing?"


    "I don''t know how to deal with our Yinhui team. At present, this way is the most favorable for him. We don''t have to worry about the adverse impact our Yinhui team will have on him, but we can use us to continue to carry out this secret task. Anyway, we contacted this task at the beginning, and let other people accept it again, which increases the risk."


    "Maybe it is." Wu Hao gave a wry smile. He really embarrassed the Lord of Lingtian. He really racked his brains.


    "So we can''t deal with the inside and the outside." Crazy Feng helpless said.


    "Safety first, it''s best if you''re OK. It''s meaningless to think that we should go back to the clan sooner or later. I''m sure Lingtian will be in charge of it. It''s more meaningful for you to disperse to other places at that time. "


    Crazy Feng nodded.


    "You haven''t been in touch with the way of cultivation in the high heaven. You can practice so fast." Kuangfeng changed the subject.


    "It''s all right." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Well, are you going back or not? If you don''t go back, I''ll go back myself. " The beast car of city Lord mansion stopped, Ling Fei son hurls Wu Hao to call a way.


    "I''ll go back first."


    Kuangfeng didn''t say anything and nodded.


    On the beast car.


    Ling Fei Er looks at Wu Hao strangely, and Wu Hao looks at her with a smile.


    "You really haven''t practiced?" Lingfei breaks the silence.


    "Do you think I have practiced?"


    "Although you have no strength, your training speed is terrible." Ling Fei Er murmurs a way in a low voice.


    "You think everyone is as stupid as you are." Wu Hao joked.


    "Who do you think is stupid?" Lingfei kicked it directly.


    "Hey, I said you girl, don''t think you are a girl, I dare not do anything to you. Next time you practice in the pavilion, do you believe that I will throw you into the water?" Wu Hao gave a white look.


    "You dare!"


    "You want to verify that for the second time, don''t you? That''s OK, or you can go to the pavilion to practice at night and see if I dare to throw you into the water again. "


    "..." Ling fei''er was furious! Of course, she knew that Wu Hao would really throw herself into the water. She was stupid. She knew that there was such a danger. How could she promise him! This guy dares to bully himself. The key is that he has been bullied, and there is no place to reason.


    If it''s not for the face of binglongdan, I really want to fight with this guy. Anyway, he doesn''t have much power now, so I don''t believe he can win.


    "Well, you still have crystal stone? Give me two. " Wu Hao said suddenly.


    "You can give it if you want, or not!" Ling Fei Er snorted. She turned her head with her mouth and didn''t care about him.


    "Don''t be so stingy. I''m your brother now. I''m not so reluctant to give you two power stones, am I?"


    "I can''t bear it. What''s the matter? You bite me!"


    "Now you have a good relationship with me and bribe me. Maybe I can help you in the future." Wu Hao said with a smile: "your little girl''s cultivation speed will certainly not catch up with me. When I am strong, I will be a brother and maybe protect your sister."


    "You are less narcissistic here, who wants you to protect." Ling Fei Er angrily glared at him. Although he was unconvinced, he felt that this guy''s future cultivation speed might surpass himself. At least according to his current situation, surpassing himself is only a matter of time. This guy is really abnormal. How can he practice so fast?


    "Really not?"


    "If you say no, you won''t!" You will white him one eye, suddenly eyes a turn, smile, "you beg me, I will give you."


    "Love to give, not to pull down." Wu Hao also gave her a white eye.


    "Well, I won''t give it."


    "In the afternoon, I asked master Qingyin to bring me a bag of crystal stones. You thought you had them."


    "I won''t give it to you anyway." Ling Fei son is elated of curl a head, this guy has a request to oneself she is happy.


    Wu Hao is too lazy to pay attention to her.


    "Ask you a question." Wu Hao suddenly became serious. "You should be the blood of the clan. Why does the blood of the clan also need to absorb the power of crystal stone to improve their cultivation?"


    "In the early stage of cultivation, external forces are needed to activate the blood in the body. In the later stage, you can get rid of the shackles of crystal stone. Don''t you even know this?" Ling Fei Er looks at him suspiciously.


    "I am a person who has never been in touch with cultivation. Do you think I should understand?"


    Although he had read more than half a month''s books, none of them mentioned the cultivation methods of the high heaven. How could he know these.


    If there are cultivation methods in books, there is no need for these colleges to exist. We should buy a book and become self-taught.


    "Well, who are you?" Ling Fei son suddenly strange ask a way.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    "Are you really my father''s child?" Ling Fei Er looks at him and doesn''t know why he always feels that this guy doesn''t have any kinship with him.


    "It depends on whether you are willing to admit it. If you are not willing to admit it, it''s no use saying more, right?" Wu Hao laughed and said no.


    "Of course I won''t admit that you are my brother." How can a brother throw his sister into the water!


    Wu Hao smiles and admits that it doesn''t mean anything to him.


    The cart returned to the Lord''s house.

 Chapter 673

    When Wu Hao returns to his room, two little girls are preparing lunch in the kitchen.


    "Young master, you are back. The meal will be ready in a minute. I''ll pour you a glass of water first Jade Butterfly trotted out of the kitchen and poured him a glass of water.


    "Did they learn to read well in the morning?"


    "Yes, after my son left, my sister and I cleaned up the room and learned to read and read in the study."


    "Test you after dinner."


    "Yes, yes."


    "All right, get busy."


    Jade Butterfly nodded and went happily.


    After lunch, Wu Hao and Ling fei''er go to Tianyuan college together.


    In the afternoon, the cultivation is mainly to absorb strength. According to the meaning of Qingyin, if you want to carry out the second stage of cultivation, you must have enough strength foundation.


    Qingyin gives her a big bag of crystal stones. Wu Hao doesn''t say anything. He sits down and begins to practice. Crystal stones become transparent from his hands. All the power entered the body at a high speed. The one in the chest, the speed of the compression cyclone was faster and faster, the density was higher and higher, and the efficiency of absorbing power was also higher and higher. One afternoon, Wu Hao absorbed two bags of crystal stones. In addition to kuangfeng''s ability to keep up with his speed, there were only five people left. Only Bailong had just found a way to absorb power.


    Qingyin''s lounge.


    Qingyin takes out a bag again and puts it in front of Wu Hao.


    "How did you do it?" Pro is really a little confused looking at him. With the speed and efficiency of his power absorption, he is not like a person who has just come into contact with cultivation. Although the absorption speed of a stronger cultivator will be far faster than that of him, considering the power he has now, his speed is absolutely equal to that of a person who has practiced for thousands of years!


    Is this guy a monster?


    "How? Isn''t that what you taught according to master Qingyin? " Wu Hao sat down and looked at her with a smile. To tell you the truth, this woman is really beautiful. If she didn''t want to cultivate now, she would be interested in her.


    "The method I taught can''t make you have such a fast cultivation speed. Are you sure you haven''t touched cultivation before?" Qingyin doesn''t shy away from his eyes. Compared with those men who secretly look at themselves, she is more confident that this kind of magnanimous man appreciates her.


    "Do you think I''m a person who has been in contact with cultivation? If you are really in touch with cultivation, do you still need to go to the college to study? I''ve already bought more crystal stones at home and taught myself. " Wu Hao smiles.


    "I''ve taught countless students, but no one has ever been able to absorb as fast as you do in the initial cultivation."


    "Crazy front absorption speed is not inferior to me."


    "Do you really think I can''t see it? Kuangfeng is definitely a person who has been in contact with cultivation. That''s why I suspect you have also been in contact with cultivation. Although I don''t know why kuangfeng has lost his strength now, with his physique and state, I can be 100% sure that he used to be a cultivator, and that he is still the one with excellent strength. "


    Wu Hao leans on the chair and squints at the Qingyin in front of her. The woman''s mind is so careful that she found it on the first day.


    "Who sent you here?" Wu Hao asked suddenly. Although I have the bottom of my heart, I want to see what she says.


    "Who do you think sent me here?" Qingyin throws the problem to him again.


    "It''s not the Lord of Lingyuan who photographed you, is it?"


    "You''re smart."


    Qingyin looked at him for a while and said, "Lord Lingtian sent me here."


    "Since the LORD sent you here, didn''t he tell you something?"


    "He just asked me to come to Tianyuan College as a tutor, and he didn''t say anything else." Qingyin looked at him and said.


    Wu Hao frowned. The master of Lingtian had a big heart! Is she not afraid of what she finds out if she doesn''t explain anything like this? Or he has told Qingyin, but Qingyin is not willing to disclose the matter to him? Another possibility is that Qingyin is the confidant of Lingtian patriarch. Even if she knows all the secrets, she won''t let it out.


    Presumably the latter is more likely.


    Or there is another possibility, that is, Lingtian has absolute confidence, no matter how others guess, it is impossible to know the truth of this matter.


    Indeed, as long as he does not say this, who can know that he is from another universe?


    "I really haven''t been exposed to cultivation, but there is a fact that I am very sensitive to the insight of power. Maybe that''s why I can absorb it so quickly." Wu Hao smiles and finds a reason to put off the past. In fact, he doesn''t lie. It''s his first time to contact the cultivation method of the high heaven.


    Qingyin sees that he doesn''t want to say it, but sighs and doesn''t ask any more. Maybe the secret it hides is also the secret the patriarch doesn''t want to know. Maybe Linghao is not the child of Lingyuan, but the illegitimate son of the patriarch? As soon as this evil idea comes out, it seems that all the problems can be explained.


    Qingyin smiles awkwardly and pushes a big bag of crystal stones in front of him.


    "When will the second stage of cultivation begin?" Wu Hao took the crystal stone and asked.


    "When I think you can start the second stage of cultivation."


    "What is the second stage of cultivation?"


    "Transform the power you have absorbed into the power of the nether world and release it."


    "Can you tell me the way ahead of time? Maybe I can find out for myself. "


    "Although your cultivation speed is very fast, you should also take into account the feelings of other students. They haven''t even finished the first step yet. You will start the second stage. If the gap is too far, they will lose confidence." Qingyin smiles. In my heart, I feel that he can find out the method of the second stage by himself, but as a tutor, what he has to consider is not him alone, but the eight students he brings with him. Even in order to better cover the three of them, it will definitely take a long time.


    Wu Hao shrugged helplessly. Seeing that he didn''t want to say it, he left her lounge.


    After a talk, Wu Hao had a question.


    This Qingyin feels like the confidant of Lingtian, but he doesn''t know kuangfeng. As a secret sword of Lingtian, does Yinhui''s confidant don''t know?


    Obviously, Qingyin really doesn''t know.


    It''s really a fox for the Lord to use people to do things these two days.


    Helpless to turn his head, also lazy to think so much, he is now the most important, is to absorb as much power as possible, so as to become strong as soon as possible.


    Two of them were left, and the remaining big bag was absorbed before class.

 Chapter 674

    Go back to the beast cart of the city master''s mansion.


    Ling Fei Er''s eyes were even more strange when he looked at him. He absorbed so many crystal stones in one afternoon, and his strength increased so much in one afternoon. This guy practiced for ten days and a half months, which is as good as his own practice for one or two years. It''s terrible!


    "Ah, girl, you should have begun to practice to the second one. Teach me?" Wu Hao breaks the silence in the car and looks at her with a smile.


    "No teaching." Ling Fei Er''s mouth is curled. His speed is already so fast. If we teach him the second stage, it will be close to our own level. In the future, we will not teach him until we are bullied to death by him.


    "You can probably tell me the method. I don''t need your hand to teach me." Wu Hao got up and sat beside her.


    "Don''t come here." Ling Fei Er sat on the other side. The more he looked at the way he wanted to practice, the less he wanted to teach him. Who let him throw himself into the water.


    But looking at it, the girl thought that she could teach him the second stage of cultivation. Could she also teach him how to absorb these forces quickly?


    Anyway, with his current cultivation speed, as long as the tutor starts to teach the second part, he will definitely catch up with himself immediately. Since he can''t stop it, why force him here? It''s better to take this opportunity to fight for some opportunities for himself.


    "You want to learn the second stage?"


    Ling Fei Er smiles and goes back to him and sits down next to him.


    "Of course I want to learn, but you don''t want to teach me." Wu Hao shrugged. Seeing the girl''s excited face, what did the ghost spirit think of?


    "I can teach you, but you have to promise me one thing."


    "You said


    "You have to teach me how to absorb the power of crystal quickly."


    "It''s easy."


    "Only after you have taught me can I teach you the second stage."


    "Yes. Take out a crystal by yourself, and I''ll teach you now. " As like as two peas in the mind, Wu Hao added, "but what I want to tell you, you want to be exactly like me, that''s absolutely impossible. Your idea is not enough to achieve this level. The way I teach you can only make you faster than the current absorption rate."


    "How much faster?"


    "I can''t guarantee that. It depends on your own level."


    Ling Fei Er hesitated and said, "I want you to teach me first. If I''m not satisfied, I won''t teach you."


    "OK, I know. I''ll take out a crystal myself." This girl is really a ghost.


    Lingfei took out a crystal and put it into his hand.


    "What do you do for me? Take it yourself. I don''t need your bribe." Wu Hao put the first time back into her hand and held her hand.


    "What are you doing?" Ling Fei Er blushes and shakes off his hand.


    "What for what? Don''t you want me to teach you fast cultivation and guide you by hand? " Wu Hao white her one eye, this little girl person is small, the mind is really many.


    "Can''t we not hold hands?" Ling Fei Er blushed and muttered. I didn''t think he was my brother. Naturally, there was a feeling that men and women couldn''t give and receive clearly.


    "Do you want to learn or not?"


    "All right, all right."


    "The normal procedure is to feel the power of the crystal stone, and the mind is concentrated in the palm of the hand." Wu Hao put his hand on her and Ling fei''er did it.


    "And then?"


    "Then I''ll guide you through it, and you feel the difference for yourself." Wu Hao said that she poured her strength into her hand and helped her absorb the power crystal in her hand in her unique way.


    "So fast." Lingfei opened her eyes in surprise.


    "Why are you so distracted, you girl?" Wu Hao gave her a white look and released his hand. "Do you feel the difference?"


    "I feel that there is a little difference, that is, it''s very fast, constantly absorbing power from the crystal stone and pouring it into my chest, but I can''t tell the details."


    "The way you absorb power is a bit like a porter. With your own ideas, you move all the absorbed power to the cyclone in your chest. After one visit, the speed is naturally slow. My way is suction, continuously absorbing power from the crystal." Wu Hao explained: "divide the idea into two parts. One part is left in the palm of the hand to continuously absorb the power of the crystal. The other part forms a channel directly to the cyclone. The cyclone itself has the ability to absorb power. If it is connected with the channel, it will automatically pass through the channel to absorb the power continuously absorbed from the palm of the hand, and the efficiency will naturally be improved."


    Ling Fei son suddenly realized, immediately closed his eyes, according to his way to do it again.


    Soon she opened her eyes, full of excitement.


    "It''s true." Ling Fei Er called out loud, so all of a sudden, the absorption speed is several times faster than her original, am I a genius? The first time I practiced, I was able to come up with such a good way.


    "This method has a lot of room to develop. As long as you have strong enough ideas, you can speed up the absorption speed almost infinitely. So don''t be silly in the future. You only know how to absorb power. Essentially, strengthening the strength of ideas can help you absorb power better." Wu Hao said, but also like a mentor.


    "I know. I will strengthen my mind practice in the future." Ling Fei Er nodded repeatedly.


    "Well, now you can teach me how to practice the second stage?"


    "Yes, I''ll teach you."


    Ling fei''er said without hesitation: "the focus of the second stage of cultivation is to release the absorbed power in the form of the power of the nether world. First of all, you need to learn to feel the power of the nether world. Only when you feel the power of the nether world can you transform your power into the power of the nether world. Although the power of the nether world is everywhere, But it''s hard to feel the power of the nether world. "


    Feel the power of the nether world directly?


    Isn''t that the same as the way you practiced before?


    Wu Hao immediately closed his eyes and did not need Ling fei''er to explain more. He released his mind and focused on capturing the power of the nether world around him.


    The so-called power of the nether world is also the power of life, just like Shirley, although she controls the nether world, she is actually the creator of life, so the nether world and life are closely related and inseparable.


    Almost in an instant, Wu Hao felt the power of the nether world around him, but it was very different from his previous cultivation. In the past, he could absorb these forces automatically and release the power of the nether world. He was very efficient and almost didn''t have to do too much by himself.


    But now this method, with its own power, resonates with the power of the nether world, and the power released is instantly transformed into the power of the nether world!


    Wu Hao released his strength, and a mass of black gas immediately appeared in his hands.

 Chapter 675

    "You..."


    Ling Fei Er''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe what she saw in front of her eyes. Most people need at least a month to complete the second stage of cultivation. It took her less than two minutes to teach her. She just let him have a try, and he learned it immediately. It''s terrible!


    "Is this the way to release the power of the nether world? Isn''t it that you need to have strong power to release the power of the nether world Wu Hao said with a frown.


    "Early practitioners and ordinary practitioners are like this, but people with clan blood can automatically absorb the power of the nether world in the later period of cultivation, and then release the power, which is directly the power of the nether world without resonance." Ling Fei son Zheng Zheng says.


    Wu Hao was relieved.


    The disadvantages of this cultivation method are too obvious. If it can only be practiced in this way, then he can only find a way to get back to the previous cultivation method. If I can finally reach the same goal by different paths, it doesn''t matter.


    "You are terrible." Ling Fei Er looks at him to say.


    "Are you shocked by my genius?" Wu Hao joked.


    Mm-hmm. Ling Fei Er nodded in her heart. This guy is definitely a genius among the geniuses. With such an efficient speed of comprehension, who can do it?


    "Less narcissism." But she didn''t want to admit it.


    Wu Hao smiles, but she doesn''t need to admit it.


    "The best way to improve your mind is to use your mind to do some extreme things. Although you will be very tired, the effect is very good. Write it down for yourself." Wu Hao said.


    "I see." Ling Fei Er nodded, still appreciative.


    The cart soon arrives at the Lord''s mansion. Ling fei''er goes home to eat, and Wu Hao goes home.


    Home?


    This word sounds a bit strange, but in this big city Lord''s mansion, this description is more appropriate. This city Lord''s mansion is much bigger than the ordinary village. In addition, they all cook and eat by themselves. Don''t they want to go back to their own homes?


    "Young master, you are back."


    When Wu Hao got home, the two girls just cooked the food and brought it out of the kitchen.


    Wu Hao was not polite to them. He sat down and ate.


    "A surprise for you in the evening." Wu Hao smiles.


    "We still have surprises?" Jade Butterfly and jade Ying are stunned for a moment. As a maid, if the host is kind to them, it''s their best surprise. He''s kind enough to them. What''s the surprise?


    "Sit down and eat first." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Yes, yes." The two sisters looked at each other and laughed. They knew that their master had said to surprise them, so it must be a surprise!


    After dinner, Wu Hao took them to the third floor.


    The third floor is a training hall, where you can practice quietly.


    "What did you bring us here for?" Both of them looked at him strangely.


    "I''ll teach you to practice!" Wu Hao said and took out two crystal stones from his pocket.


    "Will you teach us how to practice?" The sisters opened their eyes. It''s incredible.


    Although ordinary people in the high heaven god world can also enter the college to study and cultivate, the cost is very high. Ordinary people can''t afford to enter the college at all, and they also need huge expenses to buy a large number of crystal stones. With their meager income, they can''t have the opportunity to study and cultivate.


    Hearing that he wanted to teach them to practice, they were both shocked.


    "I''m rather nostalgic. I''m sure I''ll leave Tianyuan city in the future, and I''ll have to accept other maids to serve me. I''ll be very uncomfortable. Since I''m already my maid, I''ll always be my maid. You can''t do without strength." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "But young master, we don''t have that much money to buy crystal stones." The two little girls bowed their heads. Although it was a surprise for them, they were not suitable for cultivation.


    "Young master, it''s our biggest surprise that we can serve you! In fact, you don''t need to teach us how to cultivate. We will try our best to serve you as long as the company is willing to let us serve you. " Jade Butterfly said that her voice was full of tears. When her eyes were full of tears, what could be a bigger surprise to meet such a master.


    "Yes, young master, we have learned your kindness, but we really don''t need to practice." Yuying is stronger, but her eyes are full of tears.


    "Don''t worry about crystal stone. I can''t live without your crystal stone." Wu Hao touched their heads and said with a smile, "I''ll probably stay here for thousands of years. I want you two to cook for me every day when I go home. If you are obedient, you should practice. I''ll help you solve the problem of crystal stone."


    "But..."


    "Well, no, but what the master says is what he says."


    "Young master..."


    The two little girls cried together. No matter how many, they threw themselves directly into his arms. He was the first person in the world who was so kind to them. He taught them to read and read, and even taught them to learn how to practice. Where to find such a good master, they also wanted to serve him all their lives.


    "Well, don''t cry. Now I''ll teach you to absorb power."


    After a while, the two little girls relaxed, wiped their tears, and learned to sit cross legged.


    "You have no foundation. In order to avoid wasting your time, I personally guide you to practice and sit on both sides of me."


    "Well."


    Yu Ying and Yu die sat beside him.


    "I don''t think you can understand the way I said, so now you should pay attention to my way of guidance and be familiar with the whole process."


    Wu Hao teaches them hand in hand to strengthen their perception of power by using their own mental power. With his current strength, it''s very easy to do this step. Even if they have two zero foundations, they feel the existence of power at once, and it''s easy to form a compression cyclone in their chest.


    According to the way of cultivation in the college, as long as there is a compression cyclone, it will enter the first step of cultivation.


    The next step is to absorb the power of crystal. Wu Hao resolutely teaches them his own way to absorb the power of crystal as quickly as possible.


    Their mind is very weak, so even with his method, the power contained in this crystal is enough for them to absorb for a while.


    Seeing that they are absorbing the crystal in their hands with their eyes closed, Wu Hao smiles. He also closes his eyes to strengthen his control over the power in his body.


    Lingtian''s seal is very powerful, which directly cuts off all his original strength. What he can do now is to practice step by step according to the way taught by the college. I''m afraid it''s impossible to lift his seal before he has enough strength. Since he can''t change this situation, he can only enhance his strength to the strongest on the existing basis.

 Chapter 676

    This practice is in the middle of the night.


    The crystal stone in the hands of the two little girls just became transparent, and all the power was absorbed by them.


    Wu Hao also opened his eyes.


    "There is potential." Wu Hao looked at their hands transparent surprise, there will be a smile!


    They are also surprised, actually really absorbed the power of this crystal.


    The two sisters looked at each other and knelt down in front of him.


    "Thank you for being so kind to us. We have nothing to repay you for. Our sisters are willing to be cattle and horses for you all their lives."


    Wu Hao almost couldn''t help laughing.


    "Who asked you to be a cow and a horse for me? You can cook for me. I don''t have so many things for you to do." Wu Hao stood up and helped them up.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s have a rest. I''m going to have a rest too. I''m going to the college tomorrow morning." Wu Hao said.


    "Let''s wait on you to have a rest first." The two sisters wipe the tears from the corner of their eyes and face full of happiness. For them, this is the greatest happiness!


    Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t say anything. These two girls are stubborn. They wait for themselves to have a rest before they go to have a rest, so he doesn''t say anything.


    In the bathroom, Wu Hao leans in the bath and enjoys the massage of two little girls. Although they blush, they are not as shy as they were at the beginning.


    "Young master..."


    Yu Ying suddenly called out in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you


    "Do you want us to serve you?" Yuying whispered, very shy.


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment. Looking at her shy appearance, he couldn''t help laughing and reached out to scratch her nose.


    "You little girl think so much."


    "It''s right for the maid to serve the master. If the master wants to, Yuying will."


    "The master jade butterfly is also willing." Jade Butterfly nodded. Serving the host is what the maid should do, but this is also what most of the maids are afraid of. At the beginning, they were afraid that he would make such a request, but now, they are willing to do nothing else, just because their host is so good to them, and they are willing to do everything for their host.


    "You two silly girls don''t think I''m so kind to you, just to cheat you to serve me?" Wu Hao looked at them with a bitter smile.


    "Of course not, of course not. How can we think that? We just want to do more for the host." Yu Ying shakes her head.


    "It''s right for you to serve the master. Although many maids are forced to serve the master, we are really willing to serve the master. As long as the master is happy, it is our greatest happiness." Jade Butterfly said.


    Wu Hao looks at them. With a smile on his face, but a helpless smile.


    It will hurt their self-esteem to refuse them directly, but he really has no mind to think about these things now.


    "I know what you mean. How about this? I''ll tell you later when I need you to serve me. But recently, your master, I want to focus on cultivation. " Wu Hao joked: "you two little girls may not know much about men. Once you are allowed to sleep, maybe you will sleep every night. At that time, your cultivation will be delayed."


    The two little girls were flushed by him.


    "When you want us to go to bed, we can do it any time." Yu Ying blushed and said.


    "Yes, yes." Jade Butterfly also red face nods, embarrassed to talk.


    Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t say anything. He stands up from the bath. Two little girls help him dry. Yu die serves her to put on her pajamas. Yu Ying goes to the room and makes the bed.


    "Go to bed early, too. You''ll have to get up and make breakfast tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, yes." The two sisters smile happily and leave his room hand in hand. How can they be unhappy with such a master.


    The next morning, the two sisters got up early to prepare breakfast. At about the same time, they waited on Wu Hao to get up. When she went downstairs, breakfast was just ready.


    "In the morning, you read and read. In the afternoon, I''ll bring you some crystal stones." Wu Hao said as he ate.


    "Thank you, young master." The two sisters looked at him happily.


    Wu Hao didn''t say anything. If this is happiness for them, why break their happiness.


    After dinner, the housekeeper just sent someone to pick him up.


    "This way, Linghao."


    Wu Hao hasn''t gone yet. Ling fei''er waves to him from a distance.


    This little girl is in a good mood today. She even has the heart to say hello to herself early in the morning.


    "What''s the matter? I took the wrong medicine early this morning?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "Can you talk? Can you talk? You''ve taken the wrong medicine. I can''t be happy, can I?" Ling Fei son immediately stares up an eye, originally happy mood for a while was done not by him.


    "Of course you can be happy, but I didn''t expect you to be so happy to see me."


    "I''ll stare at you when I see you. I''ll stare you to death." This psycho, looking at him happily, he was not happy.


    "Come on, come on, get on the bus." Wu Hao said that he got on the animal car first, and Ling fei''er pouted and got on the car with him.


    The animal car set out for Tianyuan college.


    After he was so angry, Ling Fei Er didn''t want to show her happiness, but she couldn''t help but feel happy. She could not help but smile, that kind of smile.


    Wu Hao looked at the girl, a little puzzled.


    "What''s the matter with you today? What''s so funny in the early morning? "


    "I''m happy."


    "What makes you so happy?"


    "Ai Ai, the two methods you taught me yesterday are really very useful. I practiced until midnight last night and absorbed more crystals than I absorbed in three days without eating or drinking. Do you feel that I am stronger?" Ling fei''er sat beside Wu Hao excitedly and raised his head with a face of thumping, trying to make him boast about himself.


    "Well, it''s much stronger!" Wu Hao feels her chin and nods. Is this girl insane? How strong is it in one night? Look at her expression, it seems that one night can make a breakthrough.


    "You feel it too, right? Do you think I should be happy?"??? I got up early today and absorbed a lot of crystal stones. Ha ha ha, I feel like I''m going to be invincible. "


    Wu Hao embarrassed and polite to send her a white eye, this girl is really a simple neuropathy.


    "All right, all right, don''t bang, OK? Be a low-key person. Even if you become the number one in the world tomorrow, you can''t shout that I''m the number one in the world. Besides, you haven''t been the number one in the world yet. Low key, low key


    "But I''m so excited. What should I do?"


    "Er... Why don''t you get out of the car and run to the college after the animal car?" Khan, this girl is really insane.


    "I don''t want that." Ling fei''er went back to his seat and looked at Wu Hao with his eyes shining.

 Chapter 677

    This guy is so good!


    The method of teaching yourself is really easy to use. If you know this method from the beginning of cultivation, then you are very strong now!? I wish I knew him earlier!


    Did you know each other before?


    One day he apologizes to himself, forgive him. Hee hee, he can teach himself more in the future!


    Ling fei''er''s eyes changed subtly when she looked at Wu Hao. Although she was still worried about him throwing herself into the water, it was obvious that the little girl was missing a step. As long as Wu Hao could apologize to him, he would forget about it immediately.


    It seems that I have such a powerful brother. In fact, it''s not bad. Anyway, I''m much more powerful than my other brothers.


    Two people came to the gate of Tianyuan college and got out of the car. This time is just the time for everyone to come to class. Many people passed by the animal car and saw Wu Hao and Ling fei''er get off the car together. They all looked envious. Reincarnation is really a technical job! When you go to the city master''s home, you don''t have to worry about food and drink. Even when you go out, you have such a tall animal car to pick you up.


    "Who is this man? Why haven''t you seen it before? " A lot of people talk about it as they walk.


    "Who else? It must be the son of the Lord. "


    "It seems that I have never seen him before."


    "Have you seen all the sons of the Lord of the city?"


    "No


    "Well, you''ve never seen anything that''s not normal."


    "Yes, our city leader is romantic and has many children. It''s normal that we haven''t seen him before, but this guy is a little thin and weak. All the other children of the group leader can be tall and big. How can this guy be a little weak?"


    "It looks a little bit! But he looks a bit like the Lord of the city. Doesn''t our Lord look more like a scholar? "


    "I guess it''s with the Lord."


    A group of people here are talking about Wu Hao, while the other side is also talking about Wu Hao. However, it is absolutely impossible to control other people''s thoughts because their heads are around their necks. Some people guess that Wu Hao is Ling yuanchengzhu''s son, while others think that Wu Hao is Ling Feier''s future husband.


    "Who is the man beside Lingfei? What do I think of Lingfei? His eyes are a little different? "


    "Who else can get off the car of the city Lord''s mansion? It''s the son of the Lord. "


    "It doesn''t look like that. Is Lingfei''s relationship with her brothers so good? You see Ling Fei son, looking at his eyes is obviously different


    "What do you mean?"


    "What else do you mean? Don''t you think he''s a little bit like the man of Lingfei? You see their relationship. "


    "Ah, you really don''t say that Ling fei''er seems to have never shown such a good attitude towards his other brothers. Today, it''s very likely that she is still smiling when she walks beside him."


    "When will there be such a number one person in Tianyuan City, who can win the favor of lingfei''er?"


    "Yes, although Qingyuan City is big, it seems that it has never seen such a person before?"


    "Who''s going to add you? We all know the most famous families in Tianyuan City, but I don''t think I''ve seen this person before. "


    "I haven''t either."


    "I haven''t either."


    "Oh, what''s the identity of Lingfei? Maybe this man came to see her from God. It''s normal that we don''t know each other. There''s nothing to make a fuss about."


    "I envy you! This boy can get miss Lingfei


    "Isn''t it? Many people in Tianyuan city are looking forward to miss Lingfei''s marriage. They don''t expect that they already have men."


    Ling fei''er and Wu Hao walk into the campus, and there is a lot of talk. If they just talk about Wu Hao as the son of the city leader, it''s all right. But Ling fei''er hears them, and Ling Hao is his own man. He blushes! These guys have water in their heads. Guess what the hell?


    "Hello, are you sick? He''s my brother. I''m guessing what the hell he is Ling Fei son can''t help but shout a way.


    The door of the college is quiet. It''s time to shut up. It''s time to leave quickly. No one wants to get into trouble with Lingfei!


    "I say it''s the son of the Lord of the city."


    "Who made Lingfei behave so differently? She''s never been so close to her brothers before, OK? It''s hard to avoid misunderstanding, and we haven''t met him. "


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go. I''ll be heard by Ling fei''er later. I think I''ll come and hit someone."


    "I didn''t expect Lingfei to have such a brother."


    "It''s normal that the Lord of the city has so many sons that he hasn''t seen them."


    "Well, you two are talking nonsense. Let''s go."


    The people at the gate of the college fled.


    Wu haoxiao looks at the angry Ling fei''er, and suddenly realizes that the city''s main arrangement is for Ling fei''er to study with him. Making it clear is to let other people misunderstand their relationship. Ling fei''er''s personality is absolutely uncomfortable. When he hears something, he immediately shouts it out, so that everyone knows their relationship.


    Every step is very well arranged.


    Is it the plan that the Lord of Lingyuan came up with, or the plan that the Lord of Lingtian came up with?


    Wu Hao smiles. It doesn''t matter who comes up with the plan.


    Anyway, it is estimated that this kind of thing will happen in the future. The more depressing thing is Ling fei''er. He always has to roar with others.


    "Come on, girl, leave them alone and go quickly."


    "These people are insane. They don''t know anything by guessing." Ling fei''er hums, picks up a stone on the ground and smashes it at a group of people. It looks like a little shrew. Wu Hao can''t help laughing.


    "If your head is around someone''s neck, how can you control what they think? What''s more, your girl''s performance is not normal today, OK? Even I thought you were taking the wrong medicine, let alone them. "


    "You''re taking the wrong medicine."


    "I''ll make an analogy." Wu Hao smiles and asks, "you don''t have a good relationship with your other brothers?"


    "Who said that?"


    "I just heard what they said."


    "What''s good? It''s just like that. It''s not good, but it''s not bad. It''s just like that." Ling Fei son curls a lips, obviously don''t have any feelings to his those elder brothers.


    Also, the feeling of having dozens of brothers should be similar to that of ordinary people. Wu Hao smile, but did not expect that this girl with their feelings will be close so quickly!


    "I can''t be so good with you in the future, lest others misunderstand me." Murmured Lingfei as she walked.


    "Your head is around your neck. You can do whatever you want. Anyway, I didn''t expect you to have a good relationship with me." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "What do you mean? Do you think I have a bad temper and am difficult to get along with?" Ling Fei son also not happy of stare at him, oneself can refuse, but others say that don''t work.

 Chapter 678

    "It''s like you have a good temper and are easy to get along with." Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing!


    "What are you laughing at? what''s so funny? You''re hard to get along with! If you throw me into the water the first time you meet, you deserve to have no friends Lingfei''s face flushed and he was punched and kicked.


    "Well, would you make it clear? Don''t you know why I threw you into the water at that time? Who is hard to get along with when we meet? "


    "If you''re a man and you''re a girl, are you a man? And you are my brother, you let me die? " Lingfei, stare at him.


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. I really want to say, do you want to see if I''m a man with your own eyes? However, she didn''t say it. After all, this girl is her own sister in name. It''s a bit inappropriate to talk to him like this.


    "All right, all right, so you can do it? You see you hit me now, I didn''t fight back, not enough to let you? But don''t push any further. I''ve already played enough. Stop it, or I''ll be rude. "


    "Hum!" Ling Fei Er snorted, but he still obediently stopped. He really let himself go today, and he laughed when he thought about it.


    Two people came to the teaching building.


    The door was open, but the others were waiting at the door. They didn''t go in. At the door, besides them, there were more than a dozen students in other classes.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao looks at them strangely.


    "Other tutors are talking to Qingyin." Crazy Feng said.


    "They talk, they talk, we go in to practice our own, what''s the meaning of staying at the door?" Wu Hao looked at the other students on the side. Why doesn''t it look like a conversation? How come it''s a little provocative?


    "Male tutor." Crazy Feng added three words, Wu Hao, immediately understand what it means, nine times out of ten is the male tutor to see someone else''s Qingyin tutor beautiful, want to come over to chat up, by the way to his class more than a dozen strong students to show their teaching results, in order to show their real strength.


    No matter which world, there are always some retarded men chasing women with such boring means?


    Even if he didn''t go in, Wu Hao could imagine the speechless expression on Qingyin''s face. Which woman would like this kind of naive man? It''s just this way to catch up with a girl in her twenties. Teacher Qingyin is obviously a mature woman. How can she like this childish way? If she doesn''t bring more than a dozen students over, she may be able to sit down and have a good chat, but bring these ten students over to show off and make sure it''s no good.


    "If you want to stay at the door, just stay. I''ll go in." Wu Hao smiles and walks in. At this time, Qingyin''s tutor estimates that she is embarrassed to death. She''d better go and help her out.


    "I''ll go in, too." Lingfei followed him in.


    "Wait a minute, we can''t get in yet."


    A student of Gao Ma university stands in front of Wu Hao and Ling fei''er.


    "This is our place. Why do you say you can''t enter if you can''t?" Wu Hao looked at him coldly.


    "Because our tutor is in it. The tutor has just explained that no one can go in before he comes out." The other side also looked coldly at Wu Hao. As a student most valued by his tutor, he tried his best to complete everything the tutor told him.


    "I''ll give you three seconds to get out of my face. Or I''ll make you regret it. "


    "Oh? Boy, you have a good voice! I''ll give you three minutes. You can let me step back. I''ll call you dad. "


    Disdainful skimming. Without saying a word, one punch hit him on the chin, and his opponent''s head was covered. Suddenly, he was dazzled by stars. He couldn''t stand steadily. He stepped back, tripped and fell to the ground.


    "I don''t have a useless son like you!" Wu Hao directly stepped over him and walked over. Ling fei''er also bypassed him and followed Wu Hao. She was wearing a skirt, so she would not step over in front of a man.


    "Wait a minute, hit our monitor, do you want to leave?"


    "What do you want?"


    Crazy front to stop this group of people, even if there is no power to a person to put these people down.


    Wu Hao smiles and goes away without looking back. There''s crazy Feng. There''s no need to worry about these people.


    "You are so thin and weak. I didn''t expect that you were so powerful that you knocked him down with one punch." Ling fei''er looks at Wu Hao admiringly.


    "What is thin and weak? Am I thin and weak? "


    "It''s true that your physique is not as strong as theirs, but I think it''s just you, hee hee."


    Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t care about her.


    In the lounge.


    Qingyin reluctantly looks at Bala in front of him and talks about the hundred Li sword. She really wants to blow him out. She has just come to the college for two days, and her relationship with other tutors is so bad. It''s not very good. It doesn''t matter to him, but from his experience, if he doesn''t get along well with other tutors, it''s his students who are likely to suffer. These narrow-minded men always like to seek self comfort by revenge.


    "Teacher Qingyin, are you in there?" Wu Hao knocked on the door.


    "I''m sorry, my students are here." As soon as Qingyin heard Wu Hao''s voice, she stood up and went to open the door.


    "Teacher Qingyin, don''t you have class today?" Wu Hao looks at Qingyin with a smile.


    "It''s only the next day. How can we not have class?"


    "What time does class begin today? Everyone has been waiting outside for a long time. "


    "This is the beginning of the class." Qingyin looked back and said to bailijian, "I''m sorry, bailijian. I''m ready for class. You should go back to your own class."


    Bai Li Jian has a silent look. It''s time for Wu Hao to come to the real TMD. He just talked about his interest. Tutor Qingyin is also interested in it. He actually comes here to take a stab. Well, it''s in vain today.


    "Teacher Qingyin, I''ll come back to you in the afternoon. If you have time, I can take you to my house to see the lion roaring beast I caught with my own eyes."


    "No, Mr. Baili, I have more classes in the afternoon. Maybe I don''t have time to listen to you. Next time, I''ll come to you when I have time, OK?" Qingyin said helplessly.


    "Well, well, that''s settled. Tutor Qingyin will come to me whenever he''s free. I''ll be free at any time." Bai Li Jian said excitedly.


    "Teacher Baili, do you usually have no class? How can I be free at any time? " Ling fei''er smiles at Bai Li Jian. Bai Li Jian laughs awkwardly and walks out of Qingyin''s lounge.


    "Miss Lingfield has begun to study in college, too? Tutor Qingyin is a great tutor. You must study hard with tutor Qingyin. "

 Chapter 679

    "Thank you for your reminding, but do I know you very well?" Ling Fei Er directly back choked a, to her this kind of inexplicable reminder to despise!


    This sentence makes the hundred Li sword more embarrassed! Originally, she wanted to make Qingyin feel familiar with the people in the Lord''s mansion, but Ling fei''er didn''t give her face at all.


    "Teacher Qingyin, I''ll leave first. I won''t disturb your class." Bai Li Jian says a word slowly. When he leaves, he stares at Wu Hao. Anyway, he can''t get angry with Ling fei''er, so he should just spread his anger on him. This boy really doesn''t know when to choose.


    "Teacher Baili, walk slowly."


    Qingyin doesn''t want to see him off, so she takes Wu Hao and Ling fei''er into the rest room.


    "Girl, go to practice first. I have something to say with master Qingyin." Wu Hao said to Ling fei''er.


    "What do you want to do with master Qingyin?" Look at him without doubt.


    "What''s your business? Get out of here. " Wu Hao white her one eye, this small wench tube is really wide.


    "If you let me out, I''ll go out. I don''t think so."


    "Hey, I said, why do you owe me so much?"


    "I''m all I''m all I care about. What''s your business?"


    "Dede, you love to stay here. Just stay here. Master Qingyin gave me two bags of crystal stones. I''m going to practice."


    Qingyin looks at the two of them, a little sad, takes out two bags of crystal stones from the space ring and puts them in front of him.


    "Just now, thank you for helping me out." Qingyin said with a smile.


    "I thought master Qingyin had been used to this kind of person for a long time, and would have a good way to deal with this kind of person. I didn''t expect that master Qingyin was so polite, and could even let this kind of person get entangled." Wu Hao joked.


    "I just came to Tianyuan city. We are all colleagues. It''s not good to be stiff." Qingyin smiles.


    "It''s reasonable to say that Qingyin tutor''s status should be higher than them, right? There''s nothing to be afraid of. " Wu Hao shrugged.


    "It''s not about being afraid, it''s about being necessary. Well, you two go and ask them to come in and start practicing. "


    Wu Hao shrugged and left her lounge with the little girl.


    "Say, do you also want to play Qingyin tutor''s idea?" Lingfei stares at him.


    "Hey, I said, you girl, why are you so nosy? What does it have to do with you if I want to make the idea of tutor Qingyin? "


    "I don''t like you men. When you see beautiful women, you want to make up your mind." Lingfei stares at him.


    "I didn''t make up your mind. Why are you so excited?"


    "If you dare to make up my mind, I''ll kick you to death!" Ling Fei son white he one eye, small voice way: "besides, you are my elder brother, which elder brother beat younger sister idea?"


    Wu Hao smiles.


    I really want to make up your mind. It''s really OK. You little girl is just my sister in name. It really doesn''t matter what happened to you.


    Speaking of his younger sister, Wu Hao can''t help but think of Yuxin, and she can''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at? Do you really want to make up my mind? " Ling Fei Er red face stares at him one eye.


    "Damn it, I''m making up your mind. What are you blushing about?"


    "I don''t blush, don''t you?"


    "Who is shameless? I''m cursing you, you smelly girl. Can you take things as real without thinking about them? "


    "You''re shameless anyway."


    "Hey, I said you girl, I didn''t do anything. How can I be shameless? You want me to make up your mind, don''t you


    "Who wants you to make up my mind, you still say you are shameful, you can say that."


    "How did it become what I said? You said it yourself


    "I didn''t say that."


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes speechless. This little girl is really unruly and willful. Some of them push everything to others.


    "Come on, I''m too lazy to make trouble with you. Think what you like."


    "You''re just messing about."


    Wu Hao was too lazy to pay attention to him. He went out to ask others to come in, and everyone began to practice.


    One morning, he just finished absorbing all the two bags of crystal stones. At the end of class, Wu Hao came to Qingyin''s lounge.


    "Teacher Qingyin, can you give me another bag of crystal stones?"


    "If you can''t use up the spars in class, you have to stay." Qingyin said, I don''t know what''s the use of taking it back now. This guy works so hard to go back, and he also wants to use his rest time for cultivation?


    "Anyway, I have enough time to go back to rest, and rest is also rest. If I can absorb more strength, I can absorb more strength, isn''t it good?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "But it''s against the rules."


    In order to prevent students from taking the crystal stones used in class out to sell for profit, the school does not allow students to take the crystal stones away without permission.


    "Teacher Qingyin is not such a rigid person, is he?"


    Qingyin looks at him like this. Helpless smile, from the space ring out of a bag of crystal stone to him.


    "With your absorption speed, the crystal stones in my space ring are not enough for you to use alone. After a while, you will have to find a way to get crystal stones by yourself." Qingyin said.


    "Hey, hey, thank you, master Qingyin."


    "Thank you. I want to thank you for the morning."


    "Next time, we should be more direct to such people. It''s stupid enough to talk to us with a dozen students, and there''s no need to give him face. " Wu Hao smiles.


    "You seem to have a lot of experience?"


    "I''m a man. Of course I have experience in this field. And you think I don''t have my own women. I''m also very experienced in women." Wu Hao said with a smile: "if I am interested in Qingyin tutor one day, I will take the initiative to pursue Qingyin. Qingyin tutor, you will definitely become my woman in the end."


    Qingyin was stunned. Looking at him, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Are you quite confident?"


    "Of course, men should have self-confidence in chasing women."


    "It seems that you are really experienced."


    Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t say anything. He picks up Jingshi and leaves his lounge.


    Qingyin looks at him. She is not sure if he can catch up with himself. If this boy is interested in other women, I''m afraid nine out of ten will be caught by him! It seems that he has such a temperament that can produce unique attraction to women. It''s hard to say what kind of temperament it is. Maybe it''s just the distinctive smile on his face.


    "You are really interested in master Qingyin!"


    As soon as Wu Hao goes out, the little girl at the door stares at him.


    "Damn, you''re crazy, eavesdropping at the door?" Wu Hao, looking at his face, can''t laugh or cry. Is that really idle.


    "How can I eavesdrop? I just stand at the door, OK? You talk so loud yourself. " Ling Fei Er''s guilty mouth.

 Chapter 680

    "Do I have any interest in tutor Qingyin? What does it have to do with you? I''m not interested in you anyway. " Wu Hao joked.


    "I don''t want you to be interested in me. My brother is interested in my sister. You can tell."


    "Then why do you talk so much nonsense and go away?"


    I have no choice but to tap on her head. This little girl is familiar with people. She is definitely a clingy goblin!


    "What are you doing with so many spars?"


    "What else can I do? You don''t think I''ll eat it for dinner, do you? "


    "I didn''t expect you to work so hard."


    Ling Fei Er can''t help but look at him. This guy doesn''t look like the kind of person who practices hard, but he takes the crystal stone, which is useless except to practice.


    "I find you talk a lot today."


    "I love to talk. It''s none of your business." Ling Fei Er tooted his mouth and kicked him!


    "Try another kick?"


    "Just kick!"


    Ling Fei Er kicked a foot and ran to the car quickly.


    Wu Hao took a puff from the corner of his mouth and shook his head helplessly. This little girl is really a bit like those naughty little girls in his family. She is willful and very attractive.


    The two went back to the Lord''s Mansion by car and went home for dinner.


    "I''m back. I''ll have dinner soon. I''ll pour you a glass of water first." Jade Butterfly trotted out and poured him a cup of hot water.


    "No hurry, take your time."


    "You can''t take your time. You have already come back. You must start eating immediately. How can you make you come back hungry?"


    Wu Hao wanted to tell them that he was not hungry.


    But they try their best to do everything for themselves, how can they bear to be ungrateful?


    Three people have lunch together.


    Halfway through, Lingfei pushes the door and comes in.


    When you see Wu Hao sitting with the two maids at dinner, you are stunned for a long time and can''t speak in surprise.


    Ling Fei son''s sudden arrival, also scared their two little girls, quickly put down the chopsticks and stood aside.


    "Miss Phil..."


    "You two are so brave that you dare to have dinner with the host?" Ling fei''er stares at Wu Hao, but he still has an incredible look in his eyes. As the host, he allows the maid to have dinner with him!?


    "I said, what are you doing with your big eyes? You scared them! They are my maids, not yours. Why do you care so much? " Wu Hao gave her a white look. "I''m eating in my own house. What are you doing here?"


    "Why do you come here for a meal?" Ling fei''er asked herself to sit down and look at the two of them trembling. She couldn''t help but give Wu Hao a white eye. "I''m sorry to let the two little girls go to bed, so I''ll let them have dinner with you, right? You men will die if you don''t sleep with women? "


    "You know what a fart!"


    "Dare you say no?"


    "Miss Fei Er... The young master didn''t ask us to wait for the bed..." Jade Butterfly lowered her head and explained to Wu Hao in a low voice.


    "I didn''t let you sleep?" Ling Fei Er looks at them suspiciously and Wu Hao again. The look on her face is incredible.


    It''s a normal thing for a maid to sleep for her master. Although she can''t bear to see these men enjoy such treatment, it''s the same in the high heaven since ancient times. Even as a woman, she has been used to such a rule for a long time. Just like father, although he has eight wives, there are several maids around him. Occasionally, she will let the maid sleep, Sometimes a few mothers will let their maid to serve their father.


    She knows very well that when she gets married, her maid will also serve her husband. In her opinion, this is a very normal thing.


    Originally, I just wanted to despise Wu Hao for pretending to be a good man, let the maid sleep, and then let others eat at the table. But Wu Hao didn''t let the little girl sleep, which surprised her.


    "You''ve been waiting on him so long, he didn''t let you sleep?" Lingfei is incredible.


    Jade Butterfly and jade warbler shook their heads.


    Although they were willing to serve their son, he didn''t let them.


    "Linghao..."


    Ling Fei Er looked at him more incredible, for a time do not know what to say, looking at him is a bit like looking at the monster.


    The master didn''t want the maid to sleep? This... This is not normal?


    "You two refuse to serve him?" Ling Fei Er looks at them suspiciously.


    "No, no... we are willing to serve you. You don''t want us to serve you." The two sisters shook their heads. If this kind of thing was spread out, they would be driven out of the city master''s house. The maid with the master dared to refuse to serve the master. This kind of thing can''t be forgiven at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ling Fei Er looks at his eyes more strange, a little can''t imagine how this is going on.


    There are two beautiful little maids who don''t let others sleep. It''s normal to be nice to the maid. Many masters are nice to the maid, but they never let the maid eat with the master!


    "What do you think I''m doing? I have to let the maid sleep to be normal? " Wu Hao rolled his eyes speechless. What''s the look in the girl''s eyes.


    "Isn''t it normal to let the maid sleep?" Ling Fei Er obviously can''t understand his thinking.


    "Well, I don''t care about you. What do you think? Do you want to eat? If you don''t go back to your own house, you''ll eat less nonsense. " Wu Hao said.


    "I''m here. Of course I want to eat it!"


    Jade Butterfly and jade Ying brought her bowls and chopsticks and served her rice.


    "Sit down and eat, and ignore her." Wu Hao said to them.


    "But..." they don''t dare.


    "You are my maid now, and I am your master. No one else can control you, so I would like you to have dinner with me." Wu Hao said.


    Yuying and yudie look at each other. They are a little at a loss. Only Wu Hao can say that because they know that Wu Hao is really good to them, but when someone else is present, they sit down to eat with their host, which is a little beyond the rules of the maid.


    "All right, now Linghao is your master. He can do whatever he wants you to do. Be obedient." Lingfei er said.


    They sat down reluctantly, but it was a bit like the first time they sat down to eat with Wu Hao. They were formal and a little afraid.


    After lunch, Wu Hao takes them to the training room, and Ling fei''er follows them with interest. Wu Hao doesn''t care about her.


    "These crystal stones are enough for you to practice for a period of time." Wu Hao put the crystal stone in front of the two of them and said, "in the future, you should arrange your own time. In the morning, you should read and read. In the afternoon, you can spend time to practice. In the evening, when I come back, you can teach you some new words or practice with you."

 Chapter 681

    "It turns out that you asked master Qingyin to give you the crystal stone not for self-cultivation, but for these two little girls." Ling Fei Er has a look, Ling Hao''s eyes are more strange, this guy is a little too good to the maid, his sister is not so good.


    "Why not?" Wu Hao gave her a white look.


    "I didn''t say no, why are you staring at me? I''m still your sister. You''re not so nice to me or to the two maids! " Lingfei turned around and gave him a white look.


    "I''m ungrateful to you. What can I do?"


    "Where have you been better to me?"


    "You just stayed here to eat, and I didn''t drive you away."


    "That''s good for me. Thank you for being good to me."


    "What else do you want?"


    "Anyway, I''m your sister now. No matter what, you should be a little better to me. Don''t stare at me all the time. And, when you talk to me, don''t look at me. I haven''t offended you." Ling Fei son oneself white eyes says, how feel in his eyes oneself still inferior to his these two little maids?


    Not only let them eat at the table together, but also teach them to read and read, and even teach them to learn to practice. Is this what a master will do?


    Even if it''s because these two little girls sleep for him, there''s no need to do so many things for them, right!? It''s right for a maid to sleep for her master!


    Is this guy really so kind?


    "Well, I''ll stop talking to you. I''ll teach them to practice." This girl is really endless. How can she be like a chatterbox?


    "You see, you don''t have any patience with me."


    "What do you want, miss?" Wu Hao looks at her helplessly.


    "You''re going to be nice to me anyway." Although I don''t ask him to be nice to himself, this guy is so nice to his maid, but he''s not so nice to his sister. Isn''t his identity inferior to his two maid?


    "OK, can I treat you better in the future? What are you doing now? Why don''t you go home and have a rest? I told you, I don''t have time to accompany you! "


    "You can practice, and so can I Ling Fei Er said, he took out a crystal stone on the side, took one in his hand, began to absorb the power of crystal stone.


    "Don''t pay attention to him. We''ll cultivate our own." Wu Hao said to Yu Ying and Yu die.


    "Young master, it''s very kind of you to treat us like this." Yuying and yudie look at the large bag of crystal stones in front of them, with tears in their eyes. They dare not think about so many spirit stones, but they are all given back to them for cultivation. How can there be such a good master in the world!?


    "Since I know it''s good for you, don''t let me down and cultivate myself." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Well, we will live up to our master''s wishes." The two sisters nodded, one picked up a crystal stone and put it on their hands. Sitting down, they began to absorb the power of crystal stone.


    Wu Hao himself sat cross legged and focused.


    In the morning, I absorbed two bags of Lingshi. The power in my body is more abundant. I can obviously feel that more power can produce stronger resonance with the outside world''s power. The stronger the resonance, the stronger the released power.


    During his time back, Wu Hao did not intend to continue to absorb the power of crystal, but constantly tried to strengthen his perception of external forces.


    Four people are sitting on the third floor practicing together. The housekeeper sends someone to send them to the college about the same time.


    On the beast car.


    Ling fei''er looks at Wu Hao with strange eyes!


    He was still thinking about why he was so kind to the two little girls. To tell the truth, it was the first time that he saw a master who could be so kind to a maid. The key was that he didn''t seem to have any purpose. Even if he wanted the maid to be willing to serve him, he did too much.


    It''s a matter of course for a maid to serve her master. Even if she doesn''t do anything for her maid, she should serve her master. She''s very good. She doesn''t recognize that she is serving her master. On the contrary, she is very kind to her maid!


    No, isn''t this guy interested in women?


    Ling Fei Er''s eyes flashed a strange light. Wu Hao''s eyes became evil. If so, it would be disgusting.


    "I said Linghao, you are not interested in men, are you?" Ling Fei Er whispered.


    "Damn, are you crazy? Why do you say that for no reason? " Wu Hao was looking at the scenery on the street, and was almost choked by her sentence.


    "Otherwise, how could you not have any interest in the two maids? The two maids are beautiful little girls, but you are so kind to them, but you don''t let them do anything for you. Isn''t that strange? If you''re not interested in men, you can''t explain anything like that. " Ling Fei Er looks at her to say, say of course!


    "I said you are still a girl. If I treat them better, I must let them serve me?" Wu Hao said with white eyes.


    "But isn''t it strange that the master doesn''t let the maid serve him? My father''s maids all serve him, and my mothers often let their maids serve my father. Since they have grown up, there have been maids around to serve them. Don''t you think this is the age of a hot-blooded man? It''s not surprising that you should take the initiative not to let the maid sleep? Don''t say that I think you are interested in men. You should tell anyone that you are not normal


    "Can we stop talking about it? It''s my business to treat my maid. Can you stop worrying about those things that have nothing to do with you and focus on Cultivation and improve your own strength? " Wu Hao said.


    She was very helpless, but she understood that different civilizations, after experiencing different things, must develop different historical habits. It doesn''t matter whether it''s right or wrong. It''s only the difference between being used to and not being used to. Just like if Lingfei is brought to the earth and told her that a man can only marry a woman in this world, she probably can''t understand it, Because the world he lived in has been like this for generations. As long as a man has enough ability, he can marry a lot of women and have many children. Moreover, these things are bright and big. He doesn''t have to be like those rich people on earth. There are a few women, but they are all furtive.


    "I''m just curious." Ling Fei Er''s eyes turned and asked in a low voice, "are you interested in men?"

 Chapter 682

    What''s in this smelly girl''s head? Is the expression of gossip necessary?


    Wu Hao''s eyes are turning to the sky. I haven''t been familiar with him for a few days. This girl is so annoying. When I get acquainted with him in the future, I have to worry myself to death?


    Wu Hao doesn''t care about her.


    "You won''t say it won''t be acquiescence, will you?" The expression on Ling Fei Er''s face is more surprised!


    Wu Hao really wants to have a drink and spray it on his face now. How can this little girl have such a strong gossip heart?


    "You are my sister in name now, if not, I will prove it to you now!" Wu Hao gave him a big white eye.


    "What do you want?" Lingfei son hands chest, a face of panic looking at him.


    "I said, what are you thinking in your head?" Looking at her like this, Wu Hao really can''t laugh or cry.


    "To scare me, I thought you were interested in girls?"


    Damn, I suddenly feel 100000 crows, whistling over my head. This girl doesn''t really think she''s interested in men, does she?


    If this reputation is spread out, his reputation will be destroyed. Even if the world has nothing to do with him, he can''t ruin his reputation so much!


    Wu Hao suddenly stretched out his hand and directly pulled the opposite little girl into his arms.


    "What do you... What do you want?" Ling Fei Er looked at his face close at hand. His face was white and tender, and he blushed.


    "Don''t you want to know if I''m interested in men? I''ll prove it to you now! "


    Wu Hao said slowly to her head close.


    Ling Fei Er is scared to shrink body, what does this guy want? He doesn''t want to kiss himself, does he? You still want to leave your first kiss to your future husband. What''s the matter when he takes away your first kiss? And isn''t this guy his brother? How can a brother take away his sister''s first kiss?


    The closer they were, the closer their noses met.


    Ling fei''er felt her heart beat fast to her throat. For the first time, she was face to face with a man. With every breath, she could clearly feel it. The closer he was, the more impulsive she was to close her eyes. But she was her brother. How could she do that?


    "I... I believe you. You... Don''t mess with me." Ling Fei Er is very nervous, but when he opens his mouth, they touch their lips which are close to each other. The touch of their lips makes Ling Fei Er blush. His lips touch his own lips... His lips touch his own lips... His lips touch his own lips


    Little girl suddenly full of wishful thinking.


    He is his brother and I am his sister. How can his lips touch mine???


    Ling fei''er felt it. How could Wu Hao not feel it? When he spoke, his lips gently touched his lips, which made him feel very obvious. Looking at the little girl''s blushing face, he knew how embarrassed she was when he touched her.


    Wu Hao put her up.


    Ling Fei son immediately escaped, also like to walk back to his position, low head, don''t dare to look at him at all.


    "Do you know my sexual orientation now?"


    "Rascal! I''m your sister, and you kiss me! " Ling Fei son mumbled a, the voice is empty can''t again empty.


    "Hey, don''t do me wrong. I haven''t been kissing you just now. Your lips touched me when you were talking."


    Ling Fei Er kicked him and finally stopped talking. Just now, it seemed that when he was talking, his lips touched him.


    "Dare to ask such strange questions later, and see how I can prove it to you." Wu Hao said with a bad smile. He knew that he had nothing to do with the little girl, so he teased her and didn''t feel guilty at all.


    "You don''t want to come near me any more." Ling Fei Er pouted and kicked him, but her heart couldn''t stop.


    How sensitive a girl of this age is in her heart. Just thinking about her heart beating when she was almost touched by him, she didn''t seem to tell her brother that she should have. She had a small face and couldn''t stop her red.


    Secretly looked at him, saw him looking at himself, quickly lowered his head, try not to have eye contact with him, for fear that his guilty will be seen by him.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Who''s looking at you? You don''t look at me. How do you know I''m looking at you?"


    "Hey, you little girl."


    "I won''t talk to you."


    "Say it or not, I don''t like talking to you yet."


    "Well! You see, you said at noon that you wanted to be nice to me, but do you mean to be nice to me? "


    "What do you want, Auntie? You don''t want to talk to me. Do I have to laugh in front of you? " Is this girl all inexplicable? I don''t want to ignore myself, and I don''t want to ignore her. How can I do that? Even if he had more than a dozen women, he had no idea about this kind of thing.


    "I don''t want to talk to you anyway."


    "Then don''t say it."


    "Hum."


    Ling Fei Er kicked him, leaned against the car, looked out of the window and ignored him.


    Wu Haocai doesn''t care about this little girl. It''s quieter without him.


    To the college, began to study in the afternoon.


    Wu Hao is still trying to absorb the power of crystal stone to enrich himself, and so is Ling fei''er. Although she has mastered the second stage of cultivation, it is obviously not suitable for him to start the second stage of cultivation at this time. Kuangfeng is actually able to start the second stage of cultivation. After all, this is how he came here to figure out how to carry out the second stage of cultivation, But he didn''t start the second period of cultivation without authorization. On the one hand, he was worried that Qingyin would find out his identity. On the other hand, he was worried that he would be transferred away from Wu Hao in case of any transfer from the college.


    The progress of the other five people is slow. They have just learned the first step of absorbing strength. And just such a speed has made them ecstatic.


    In fact, the saying "contentment is always happiness" is reasonable. According to their level, if they compare with Wu Hao, they will be furious. But if they do not compare with them, and compare with other students of the same type in the college, it is obvious that their speed is fast, which almost proves that they have the talent. The five of them are very smart. On the first day of the class, they knew that Wu Hao and kuangfeng were not at the same level as them at all, so they drew a clear line between themselves and them from the beginning. They could ask for advice from them, but they should never compare their training progress, otherwise they would just find themselves boring!!!!!

 Chapter 683

    But it''s strange that Ling fei''er''s cultivation speed has increased so much in the past two days? At the beginning, he didn''t have such efficiency, but now his absorption speed of crystal is obviously faster than before, and it''s much faster. They noticed that, pro nature noticed it earlier. In fact, she noticed that Lingfei''s absorption speed of crystal is much faster than yesterday.


    But she did not ask, there is nothing to ask, there is no doubt that the speed of her sudden improvement must be Linghao taught her own method, otherwise the speed of this overnight improvement is impossible.


    These three people can do whatever they want. Anyway, I''m afraid my task is to train them.


    One afternoon''s practice absorbed a lot of strength.


    Wu Hao can obviously feel that his ability to feel the power of the nether world is stronger. According to this progress, he can continue to be strong enough before Qingyin teaches him the second stage of cultivation.


    When I got home in the evening, the two girls were just ready for dinner.


    In order to avoid Ling fei''er burst in like this noon, Wu Hao locked the door as soon as he entered the room.


    This wench is a matter son fine, can avoid her, try to avoid her.


    "Young master."


    Jade Butterfly takes a cup of hot water, squats down and beats his leg gently.


    "Let me see how much power you have accumulated." Wu Hao hands spread, two little girls very consciously put their hands on his hands.


    The two girls'' ideas are not strong enough. Although teaching them is a fast way to absorb, it depends on the strength of their ideas. They don''t absorb much power. However, compared with ordinary methods, they have made great progress.


    "Not bad. I''ll continue to work hard tomorrow. I''ll test your literacy later to see if there is any progress." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Yes, yes."


    "Well, sit down and eat."


    "It doesn''t matter. Congratulations on eating first. After a day''s study in the college, I''ll help you relax first."


    "What''s the matter? Is it because Ling fei''er came to scare you at noon today, and now you dare not sit down to eat together? "


    The two little girls all spit out their tongue. In fact, to tell you the truth, that''s really the reason. Although they are very happy that their master is so kind to them, they always feel that they should not eat at the same table with their master. If Miss Phil tells us what happened today, other maids will envy them for having such a good master, but the Housekeeper will come to them and educate them.


    "You girls, don''t you remember what I said? I has the final say that I am your master now. No matter who is, you have no right to backseat driver. If you are worried that the Housekeeper will punish you, I will tell the housekeeper tomorrow that he has no right to manage you again. I have the final say. Wu Hao, looking at them, said helplessly.


    The two little girls were very moved, but Wu Hao''s words made them startled. They believed that the master would really go to the housekeeper, but they were still in the city master''s mansion. This kind of thing is very wrong.


    Two people helplessly looked at each other, or sat down to eat with him.


    Two people looking at his eyes, are moved and happy! Looking at each other, the two little girls turned red again, lowered their heads and began to eat.


    "Don''t let me talk about it any more, understand?"


    "I see, young master."


    "Come on, eat." Wu Hao smiles. Although these two little girls are small, their craftsmanship is not bad, and their food is really delicious.


    After dinner, Wu Hao took them to the study to test some of the new words they had just learned. The two girls really worked hard and made great progress in this aspect. It should not take long to understand some simple books.


    After teaching them to read and write, Wu Hao took them to the training room on the third floor.


    Three people are practicing together.


    Basically, every time you practice, it''s almost midnight. Compared with reading and reading, it''s not easy for you to get tired. So the two little girls won''t feel sleepy in the middle of their practice. Every time they open their eyes, they are as bright as he is.


    The moonlight outside the window shines into the training room. The cold wind at night blows from the east window to the west window. Wu Hao opens his eyes.


    Two little girls also opened their eyes at the same time. After sitting for several hours, the body was a little stiff, and the two little girls subconsciously stretched their bodies. However, when Wu Hao looked at them with a smile, he suddenly realized that he was a little too presumptuous and turned red and restrained.


    "There''s no need to be so careful in front of me. Just be happy. Don''t worry that I''ll care about these things." Wu Hao said, to tell you the truth, although they are maids, they are also little girls. Little girls of this age are so promiscuous. Why let them suppress their temperament.


    Two little girls spat out their tongues. How can they agree? But they know the master''s mind. If others say this, they will worry. But when he says this, they know very well that she really wants them to be happy.


    "It''s very kind of you, young master." Jade Butterfly said.


    "Come on, don''t say that. You can almost have a rest." Wu Hao also stood up and stretched out. At this time, it was the most comfortable thing to take a bath and have a sleep.


    "We wait on you to have a rest."


    Wu Hao didn''t say anything. He went downstairs. Two little girls followed him. The two sisters looked at each other and blushed.


    Wu Hao takes off his clothes and leans in the bath after putting the water in the bath.


    At the beginning of those days, I was a little embarrassed to let two little girls wait for me to take a bath, but I got used to it gradually.


    He closed his eyes and enjoyed the comfort of soaking his body in warm water. After training, he could take a comfortable bath, and two little girls gave him a gentle massage, not to mention more enjoyment.


    Huh?


    But strange, what are these two girls doing today? Why didn''t you give yourself a massage?


    Wu Hao is wondering, suddenly feel the bath water moved, opened his eyes to see, the two little girls actually took off a clean, also into the bath.


    "What are you doing?" Wu Hao stares at them.


    "We wait on you to take a bath."


    Two little girls face red, shy do not know how to speak.


    "Just wait for me to take a bath. Why do you take it off?" Wu Hao looked at them and couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t know what the two girls were thinking.

 Chapter 684

    "Young master, please let us wait on you to take a bath. We are your maid. If you don''t let us do anything, we will be very upset." Yuying looks at him, shy but firm.


    "Yes, young master, let''s do something for you. If young master doesn''t let us do anything for you, we really can''t accept young master''s kindness to us all the time." Jade Butterfly also said with the same firmness.


    "Do you have to do that?" Wu Hao had a bitter smile.


    The two little girls nodded firmly. How shy they are now, how firm they are.


    "Why do you have to be so shy? You really don''t have to be like this. "


    "It''s necessary, we are the maid of the host, and we should do more for the host."


    The sisters looked at him firmly.


    Wu Hao looked at their faces with a look of shame and firmness. After thinking about it, he shook his head helplessly. If these two little girls think it''s necessary, let it be. Anyway, sooner or later, there will be this day.


    "All right, all right, you think it''s necessary. That''s it. I''d like to see how you serve me like this." Wu Hao had no choice but to smile. He reached out and gently scratched the two little girls'' noses. To be honest, the two little girls were really attractive.


    They breathed a sigh of relief for fear that their master would refuse them.


    But then they have to face the problem is how to help him take a bath! Three people are naked in the bath. They are really shy. However, since they have decided to wait on the host to take a bath, they will not do nothing like this. They will help him rub his body before and after, trying to let him relax.


    Wu Hao used to enjoy such treatment. When he was at home, he often leaned on them like this and asked them to help him take a bath. To tell the truth, it was a very enjoyable thing. However, in the face of two girls who were not his own women, this kind of enjoyment was greatly reduced, and on the contrary, it was a bit embarrassing.


    The two little girls are well-developed. When they touch their bodies in the bath, their bodies will inevitably react. They blush with shame. As a man, it''s really embarrassing.


    After the bath, Wu Hao goes back to his room.


    I wanted them to have a rest, but after three calls, the two little girls still stood by the bed motionless, and the red look on their faces made him realize what they wanted to do, which made him even more sad.


    "I said, you two little girls, don''t want to sleep tonight?" Wu Hao sat cross legged in the middle of the bed, helplessly looking at them, clearly shy, why do you want to do so.


    "Young master, let us serve you tonight." Yu Ying said with a red face, in a small voice, but also very firm.


    "Young master, let''s sleep for you." Jade Butterfly knelt down and said with red eyes, "I know that you don''t want to let us sleep because you love us. But my sister and I are always your maids, but you don''t want us to sleep for you. If the housekeeper knows that we haven''t been sleeping for you, he will be gossiping, He may misunderstand that we don''t want to sleep for the young master. At that time, it''s very likely that other maids will come and exchange US. Moreover, Miss Phil already knows about this at noon today. We don''t want her to misunderstand that we don''t want to sleep for the young master. "


    "Yes, sir, please give us a chance to serve you. You are so kind to us, sir. We want to do more for you." Yu Ying said and knelt down.


    "Even if you want to do more for me, you don''t have to serve me. You two silly girls." Wu Hao helplessly looked at them and wanted to help them up, but the two stubborn little girls just couldn''t get up.


    "Do you think our sisters are ugly and don''t like us?" Sniff, sniff, wipe tears.


    "How can I not like you? You two silly girls think so much. " Wu Hao looks at them helplessly.


    "You must be in bed today?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Wu Hao looked at their firm eyes. If he didn''t agree with them, the two girls would never get up on their knees today.


    "Must it be so?" Wu Hao said helplessly.


    "But we really want to serve you." The two sisters looked at him wrongly. Many maids were unwilling to do things for the host, but they were different. They really wanted to do things for the host, not for anything else, just to do what the maid should do and make the host feel happy.


    "Come on up." Wu Hao said helplessly.


    "Yes, yes."


    The two little girls wiped their tears and nodded excitedly. The doctor took off his clothes and climbed onto the bed. They were lying beside him.


    "Master, what shall we do for you next?" Yu Ying blushed and said shyly.


    "Even I don''t know what to do. Fortunately, I always want to do it." Wu Hao pinched their noses.


    "We haven''t been to bed, and we don''t know what to do." Jade Butterfly lying in his arms, whispered: "or childe, it doesn''t matter what you want to do to us, we will be willing to."


    "If you want to do something, it doesn''t matter." Yu Ying was also lying in his arms with a very low voice.


    Didn''t you feel anything when you were Wu Hao? That''s cheating. A normal man with two naked little girls in his arms can''t react at all.


    At this time, I don''t pretend to be liuxiahui. Since this day will come sooner or later, let''s do it.


    Wu Hao sat up and leaned on the head of the bed, with two little girls lying on his legs.


    Close at hand, the pretty faces of the two little girls are red.


    "Now you know? It''s still time to give up. " Wu Hao said with a smile, caressing their faces.


    "We won''t regret it." Jade Butterfly raised her head and looked at him firmly. She heard that some maids had said something about serving the master. The little girl opened her lips and lowered her head. Jade Ying didn''t hesitate and stretched out her pink tongue.


    Wu Hao didn''t want so much, so he closed his eyes and enjoyed it.


    It''s more than 5000 years since I left them. I haven''t enjoyed it for such a long time. It''s true. Even if the two little girls have no skills, they still enjoy it.


    "You little girl..."


    Wu Hao looked at her pain, but also distressed, originally just want to let them wait for a while, this is good.


    "Young master, we didn''t do well in our first bedtime. I hope you don''t blame us." Yu Ying said, her voice trembling.


    "You guys."


    Wu Hao stretched out his hand and scratched their noses. He gently let her lie on the bed and turned off the light.

 Chapter 685

    In Lingfei''s room.


    The little girl also has a maid to sleep for her. Of course, she only sleeps with her to avoid her loneliness.


    Ling Fei Er sleeps in the middle, and two maids sleep on both sides of her. These two maids are also a pair of sisters. They grew up with her from childhood, so their relationship is very good.


    Ling fei''er couldn''t sleep. Her mind was full of pictures of Wu Hao on the car almost kissing herself, and the touch of her lips when she touched him. This kind of inappropriate picture made her very shy, and she couldn''t sleep.


    "What''s the matter, miss?" Yun Han touched Ling Fei Er lightly.


    "Yes, miss, don''t you usually fall asleep at once? Why can''t I sleep all the time today? " Yunru holds her head and looks at her with a smile.


    "Just can''t sleep. Why?"


    Ling Fei''s son turns over and over, is really can''t sleep, simply sat up.


    The two maids also sat up with her. Yunru took a coat and put it on for her.


    "There must be a reason why I can''t sleep. What happened to miss today?" Yun Han looks at her.


    "Why do you think people''s heart beats?" Ling Fei son casually asked a sentence, have a little small blush.


    "My heart beats because I''m alive." Yun Ru said with a smile.


    "No, I''m not talking about this heartbeat. I''m talking about a rapid heartbeat."


    "Either because of fear, or because of tension, or because..." Yunru said, looking at her in surprise.


    "Or it''s because of your heart... Miss, you don''t fall in love with someone, do you?"


    "Bah, bah, I don''t like anyone." Lingfei''s face suddenly turned red!


    Were you scared? Not afraid, but nervous? It didn''t seem to be very nervous, but the heartbeat at that time was the first time she felt it.


    Don''t you have the feeling of heart to him? No, he''s his brother. How can you heart to him?


    The more you think about it, the redder you look.


    The two maids looked at each other and had an answer in their hearts. It was obvious that the young lady was in love with the young master of the same family.


    The two men looked at her more curiously.


    As the maid of the hostess, in fact, they are also very concerned about the future partner of the hostess, because after the hostess marries in the past, they also have to marry in the past. In the future, they have to serve the hostess as well as the male. Otherwise, it is very important for them, although they have no choice, But this kind of concern is absolutely inevitable.


    "Miss really doesn''t like any childe, but seeing miss like this, I have a feeling." Yun Ru whispered with a smile.


    "You are still smiling, aren''t you?"


    "There''s no such thing as that, but the young lady''s face is really red."


    "Do you have one?"


    "Shall I bring a mirror to take a picture of the young lady?"


    "No." Lingfei is really afraid to see her blush now.


    "Miss, you can tell us what''s on your mind, but we won''t tell others." Yun Han said.


    Lingfei looks at them.


    As a little girl, I really can''t hide things in my heart. If I don''t find someone to tell me something, it''s really uncomfortable to hold it.


    "Do you know Linghao?"


    "Is that the guy who threw the lady in the water before? I''ve heard it from the ladies, but I''ve never seen it Yun Han said.


    "It seems that he is the son of the Lord of the city. He should be the elder brother of the lady, right? But his elder brother is too much. He dares to throw his younger sister into the water Yun Ru said.


    "He''s bad, isn''t he?"


    Neither of them knew how to answer her, and they could only smile bitterly.


    "But today, when I went to college by bus with him, I almost kissed him." Ling Fei Er says in a low voice, the face is more red!


    The two maid''s eyes widened in surprise. What''s the situation? Miss won''t be attracted to her brother, will she?


    "Don''t look at me like this. It''s an accident, because I suspect that she is interested in men. In order to prove that he is not interested in men, he pulls me into his arms. Then when we talk, my lips touch his lips a little bit." Ling Fei Er explained, and whispered: "I just feel my heart beat fast when I was pulled to my arms by him. I don''t know why."


    "Miss, don''t you like young master Linghao? That''s Miss''s brother Yun Ru covers her mouth and doesn''t know how to speak.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I just have a heart beat. I don''t like him." Ling Fei Er blushed and glared.


    "But the average girl has a heartbeat, doesn''t she just like a boy?"


    "Have you ever liked a boy?"


    "No


    "How do you know?"


    "I listen to people."


    "Hearsay is not credible."


    "But a girl is attracted to a boy. She just likes him." Yun Ru said in a low voice.


    "You smelly girl, talk and talk." Ling Fei Er pours on her body, two people are playing on the bed.


    "Come on, come on, you two, let''s get down to business." Yun Han pulls them both up.


    "Miss, seriously, do you have any feelings for Linghao?"


    "He''s my brother. How can I feel about him? It''s just that two people were too close at that time. They were a little nervous. It''s the first time that I''ve been so close to a boy, OK?" Ling Fei Er mumbles a way.


    "Maybe it''s just because the lady is nervous." Yun Han comforts, no matter the young lady is to Ling Hao childe produced between men and women''s heart, this matter is all shouldn''t, she also don''t want the young lady to think that way.


    "I also think I''m just a little nervous." Ling Fei Er holds her hand and looks at her expectantly. It seems that she will be relieved to get her affirmative answer.


    "I''m sure it is. After all, the first time miss pasted so close to a boy, she would be nervous. Besides, young master Linghao is Miss''s brother. I don''t think Miss will feel that way about her Yun Han smiles and helps her pull a little messy hair.


    "I don''t think I''ll have this kind of feeling for him. I''m more relieved when you say that. I was scared to death just now. I really thought I had a little feeling for him." Ling fei''er took a long breath in her heart. The feeling of taboo made her a little sleepless. Now it''s better. Being enlightened by Yun Han, she immediately put down the burden in her heart.


    "Go to bed, go to class tomorrow morning." Ling Fei Er fell on the bed and stretched lazily.


    "Then I''ll turn off the lights."


    "Turn it off."


    Yun Han smiles, covers the quilt for her and turns off the light gently.

 Chapter 686

    Lingfei soon fell asleep. But Yun Han Yun Ru their two sisters can''t sleep!


    "Elder sister, do you think the young lady really likes the young master Linghao?" Yun Ru said in a low voice.


    "It seems very likely that it is the first time that I have heard from the young lady that she has a heart beating feeling towards a man. Moreover, the young lady''s face is red just now, and she is a little shy. It is obvious that she has a little meaning towards him, maybe she hasn''t realized it yet."


    "Then what? Isn''t this young master Linghao''s elder brother? "


    "So in the future, don''t tell the young lady what you like or don''t like. Try not to let the young lady think that he likes his brother. Try to let her feel that she just has a little worship for her brother, not the feeling between men and women."


    "Well, I see."


    "For the first time, miss has a feeling of being attracted to a boy, but it turns out that it''s because of her brother. What''s the situation with Linghao?"


    "That''s right. I''m also very puzzled. It''s not that this young master Linghao once threw miss into the water. Why did miss fall in love with him instead?"


    "Don''t say anything more about the young lady''s love for him."


    "Well, well, don''t say that. Anyway, I''ll try not to mention this young master Linghao in front of the young lady. "


    "Maybe the young lady herself just has a normal liking for her new brother. Let''s not think about it any more. Let''s sleep well and make some delicious food for her tomorrow morning."


    "Well, good night, sister."


    "Good night."


    Two people said to each other, good night, gently in Ling Fei Er''s face, and she slept together.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Wu Hao woke up early.


    Usually, when he woke up, the two little girls were already preparing breakfast in the kitchen, but today they were still sleeping in his arms. Last night they tried to treat them gently. However, it was the first time for the two little girls. One night, they were still very tired. Seeing that they were sleeping so sweetly, Wu Hao didn''t call them, These days, I got up gently and left the room.


    A little wash, go out and Ling Fei Er set, two people go to college together.


    Last night after you were so enlightened, Ling fei''er''s mood in the face of Wu Hao was obviously much better. How could he like the boy who threw himself into the water? He was his brother, so he couldn''t like him at all.


    Facing him, I took it easy.


    But as soon as I got on the bus, Ling Fei Er looked at him with suspicious eyes and sniffed from time to time.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Did those two little girls go to bed last night?"


    "How do you know?" Wu Hao looks at her in surprise.


    "You have the smell of girls. If you didn''t sleep with girls last night, how could you have this smell?" Ling Fei Er angrily glanced at him and then said with a smile: "I said that you men can''t have maids who don''t let them sleep. If you have the ability, you can''t let them sleep all the time."


    Wu Hao gave him a white look and didn''t care about the little girl.


    "Why do you let them sleep again?" Ling Fei Er sat beside him with interest and looked at him expectantly.


    "What do you want to know?" Wu Hao is speechless when she looks at her. Why is this little girl so interested in everything?


    "I just want to know how you suddenly want to let them sleep? I thought you would never let them sleep


    "How much do you want to see me interested in men?"


    "Bah, I''m not interested in men. I''m sick to death."


    "And what do you want to know?"


    "I just want to know why you have to let them sleep again all of a sudden."


    "When you said that at noon yesterday, the two girls felt it was a crime that they didn''t serve me, so they served me at night." Wu Hao reached out and knocked her on the head.


    "It''s right for a maid to sleep for her master. If she doesn''t sleep for her master all the time, that''s a problem, OK? Either you have problems, or you are not welcomed by the host. " Ling Fei son touches a head to say.


    Wu Hao looked at her and suddenly asked, "the master''s maid can serve the master at any time. What about the hostess''s maid?"


    "When it comes to the hostess''s business, she will serve the hostess''s husband when she gets married. For example, my maid can serve my husband when I get married." Said Lingfei.


    "How to serve the bed?"


    "Is... Is to wait on me and my husband, ah, how can you sleep." Ling Fei son is red, red face kicked him a foot, early know not to take oneself for example son.


    "The treatment of men is really good." Wu Hao gave a bitter smile.


    "Yes, I also think you men are well treated." Ling Fei son also sincerely nods to say, Wu Hao looked at her one eye, smile to have no talk!


    It''s hard to change historical habits. It''s meaningless to criticize good or bad. Unless the whole culture is strongly impacted, these deep-rooted historical habits will continue!


    "You should sigh that men are treated well. Why, don''t you want to be treated so well? If you don''t want to, you can also not let your maid sleep. Anyway, you are their master. What do you want them to do? Can they not follow me? " Ling Fei Er joked.


    Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t care about her. To tell you the truth, as a man, it''s very easy to accept this habit. After all, it''s a very enjoyable thing for a man.


    Ling Fei Er wants to see him smile and ignores him. She goes back to her seat. She is sure that after she knows that he is not interested in men, she is a little relaxed. It''s normal for men to be interested in women. If they have problems with men, then they have problems.


    Two people went to the college.


    Bailijian was just driven out by Qingyin. It''s obvious that Qingyin took the initiative to refuse this time. The expression on bailijian''s face is not very good. Bailijian''s expression is also not very good. However, this guy seems to be a little smart. This time, he didn''t bring more than a dozen students with him, but chatted up by himself.


    But the first impression is not good, and the later efforts may be in vain.


    Wu Hao smiles and takes Ling fei''er into the classroom.


    The others had already arrived and were practicing. Wu Hao didn''t say anything. He took three bags of crystal stones from Qingyin, sat down and began to practice.


    The first stage of cultivation focuses on accumulating strength. According to the meaning of light tone, only by accumulating enough strength can we have a strong enough resonance reaction with the external forces of the nether world, and only by a strong enough resonance reaction can we release the forces of the nether world!


    This practice is three months.

 Chapter 687

    The strength of the five of them finally accumulated enough to start the second stage of cultivation! Wu Hao, kuangfeng and lingfei''er have already thrown them away. They don''t know where to go. Let alone the second stage of cultivation, even the third stage can start.


    "Students, your cultivation progress is quite good. Next, I will formally teach you to enter the second stage of cultivation, that is, how to transform the power in your body into the power of the nether world. During this period of time, we have worked hard. I will give you two days off. After you go back, we will have a good rest. After you come back, we will officially start the second stage of study."


    "Yes Everyone answered.


    The five of them were very excited, but Wu Hao took a long breath. After three months of accumulation, he was finally able to start the second stage of cultivation. But in fact, he has completely learned the second stage of cultivation, and has been able to release the power of the nether world. If he can, he is more willing to skip the second stage and carry out the third stage of cultivation, that is, how to release the power of the nether world in a technical way.


    But it''s obvious that Qingyin won''t teach him. Lingfei''er hasn''t started the third stage of cultivation herself, and it''s impossible to teach him. Although kuangfeng can, Wu Hao doesn''t plan to have too much intimate contact with kuangfeng.


    Only a bitter smile.


    After three months, he was almost dead.


    Back home, two little girls just ready for dinner.


    After three months, they both absorbed enough strength. When Wu Hao was ready to start the second stage, he also directly started to take them to the second stage.


    "Young master, you are back."


    Two little girls ran out of the kitchen together. Since they served him in bed, they had a complete sense of belonging. They were always very happy to see him back.


    Wu Hao touched their heads and, by the way, kissed them on their white and tender faces. Wu Hao was never a hypocritical person. To be honest, it was really nice to have two little girls with him.


    "Have you finished your reading notes for today?"


    "It''s done. Can you check it for us after dinner?" Two little girls looked at him sweetly.


    "Well, sit down and eat first." Wu Hao smiles. No matter which world women are the same, take the initiative to give themselves to a man, the man will always be special love, these two little girls are obviously like this, since they began to sleep for themselves, feel that they are happy a lot.


    After dinner, I helped the two girls check their culture class, and then I began to practice with them.


    Just after sitting down for a while, there was a knock on the door.


    "Linghao, open the door for me."


    On the third floor, Lingfei was heard shouting below.


    "Sir, I''ll open the door." Jade Butterfly sticks out her tongue and runs downstairs to open the door.


    "Why is this girl endless?"


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes silently. For nearly a month, the little girl came to practice with him every night. She was almost bored to death.


    "Miss Phyl seldom gets so close to a person, but she seems to like you very much." Yu Ying chuckles.


    "I''d rather she didn''t like me so much. You''ve never seen how annoying this girl is. I still want to cultivate myself. As a result, she''s so good that she comes to harass me every night." Wu Hao said helplessly that the little girl now completely forgot how much she hated herself when she threw her into the water. Now she sticks to herself like a little follower all day long.


    At noon, I often come here to have a meal. At night, I always like to come and practice with myself.


    "Linghao, don''t you know that you''re waiting for me? What do you mean by locking the door? " As soon as Lingfei came up, she glared at him.


    "What are you waiting for? Can''t you practice in your own home? I come here every night. Do you bother me Wu Hao gave her a helpless look.


    "It''s boring to practice at home alone. You''re my brother. Can''t you practice with me?" Ling Fei son bitterly kicked him and muttered: "you are willing to accompany your two little maids to practice. Why don''t you accompany me to practice? And I''m your sister. "


    "I don''t want to be with you, do I? Come on, sit down and stop talking nonsense. " The key is that the little girl talks a lot of nonsense and doesn''t pay attention all the time. She starts to talk when she is practicing. If she practices with her, the efficiency of her practice will be greatly reduced.


    "I don''t like your brother at all. It''s not good for me at all." Lingfei couldn''t help kicking him and sat down next to him.


    Although I don''t like his brother, I like to stay with him, and I like to stay with him more and more recently.


    "Next time you kick me, if you knock at night, I won''t let them go down and open the door for you." Wu Hao said with white eyes.


    "If you don''t open the door for me, I''ll fly directly to the third floor. Hum, do you think you can stop me?" Ling Fei Er snorted.


    I have nothing to do with this girl.


    Wu Hao sighed, closed his eyes and didn''t want to pay attention to her. Ling Fei Er didn''t want to pay attention to him, so he began to cultivate himself.


    Sometimes he can''t understand why he likes to come here to practice with him. He always says something about it when he comes here. He always makes himself angry, but he just likes to sit with him to practice. This kind of feeling is never felt by her.


    Secretly took a look at him, once that kind of long lost heartbeat suddenly came out.


    And this time, the jump was out of control.


    Think about what I have done in this period of time. It''s not like what I would have done before. I''ve never liked to stay with someone so much. He''s the first one.


    And when you think about it, it seems that you don''t like to stay with him just because he is your brother. Why on earth have you never thought about it?


    No, I really like my brother?


    His face was beating for a while.


    I can''t calm down at all.


    "Don''t disturb your cultivation, I''ll go." Ling Fei son is really embarrassed to continue to sit beside him, red face ran downstairs.


    "Take your time."


    Wu Hao is to smile to get up, don''t this wench annoy but better!


    As soon as lingfei''er left, two little girls sat beside Wu Hao.


    "Young master, how do I feel that there is something wrong with Miss Phil today?" Jade Butterfly whispered.


    "This girl has gone wrong one day." Wu Hao didn''t care.

 Chapter 688

    "I don''t mean that. How did I feel that Miss Phil''s eyes were a little different just now? It''s a very shy feeling. It''s the feeling that girls feel when they see the boys they like. " Jade Butterfly looks at him, blushes and sticks out her tongue.


    "Like you?" Wu Hao opens his eyes, smiles and looks at them.


    "Our sisters are childe''s maids. Of course we like childe." Yuying also spit out her tongue, a little embarrassed, but as for their identity, they can face the problem calmly.


    "Whatever you mean, is that Ling fei''er likes me?" Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "I didn''t pay much attention to it before, but today I saw Miss Phyl''s look at the young master. It was that kind of shame. Then he seemed to realize it, and then he left very shyly." Jade Butterfly said.


    "Is that true or not?" How do you feel that what these two girls say is the same?


    "What Jade Butterfly said seems to be true! I''ve just noticed Miss Phyl''s look. She''s really secretly looking at the salary, and then she''s a little shy Yuying said seriously.


    "I''m his brother. How can this girl like me?" Wu Hao looked at them, and suddenly he didn''t want to practice. He always felt that the girl was nervous, so he never paid attention to her actions. But when they said that, it seemed that they really had such a feeling.


    I don''t know whether I like it or not. This little girl obviously has a little affection for herself. Otherwise, with her broken character, she will never pester herself every day. Moreover, every time she is with her, she seems to be very happy. Even if she gets angry after being scolded by herself, it''s only for a while. Then she gets better in a twinkling of an eye, and then laughs around herself.


    She never seemed to call herself brother, except that she would say she was her brother every time she complained.


    It can''t be true? Can you bring your own rotten peach blossom from that universe to this universe?


    Wu Hao is a little sad now.


    Although this girl has nothing to do with herself, even if something really happens, she doesn''t need to feel guilty, but she is her own sister in name. Of course, that''s not the point. At that time, Xueyan and Yuxin were also her own sisters, but the current situation is completely different. She is controlled by the leader of Lingtian, and according to the future development trend, I''m going to step into the clan and become a Shenzong person. If something should not happen with my sister during this period, I''m afraid there will be a lot of adverse factors.


    It must be made clear to her tomorrow. It''s easy for others to say, but this girl can''t.


    "Forget it. Let''s practice hard. I''ll talk to her tomorrow." Wu Hao said that he calmed down and began to practice again.


    ¡­¡­


    Ling Fei Er returns to his home, Yun Han and Yun Ru are cleaning up the house, it''s a little strange to see her coming back so soon.


    "The young lady came back early today." Yun Ru said with a smile and poured her a glass of water.


    "What''s the matter, miss? Is your face red? Have you been bullied by your brother Linghao Yun Han said, with a little ridicule, deliberately Linghao brother four words said particularly clearly.


    Although Miss always likes to run to her brother Linghao recently, and she is in a good mood during this period of time, but it can be seen that Miss didn''t think much during this period of time, so they are very relieved to let her go there. They just remind her from time to time that he is her brother.


    "Help me with the water. I''ll take a bath. I''ll take a cold bath."


    "Take a cold bath? Why did miss suddenly want to take a cold bath today, not afraid of freezing? " Both of them gave her a strange look. What''s the matter today, miss? It seems a little strange when I come back.


    "Oh, so many words, I told you to go and prepare." Ling Fei Er said impatiently and finished the water in the cup.


    Both of them gave him a strange look. Yunhan stayed with her. Yunru went into the bathroom and changed the hot water into cold water.


    Ling Fei Er enters the bathroom and plunges into the bath. She sinks under the water for a long time.


    "Miss, what''s the matter today?" Yunru looks at her sister strangely.


    "I don''t know what happened to miss today. Maybe she was scolded by master Linghao. Otherwise, Miss always came back very late. But at this time today, it''s obvious that she just went there and came back soon." Yun Han said, her heart is also very strange.


    "I don''t think it was scolded by Linghao. I think the young lady''s face was red when she came back. Aren''t they?" Yun Ru covered her mouth.


    "What are you talking about, young lady? She''s just gone for a while. How can this happen?" Yun Han angry sister one eye.


    "Why on earth is that?"


    "Let''s stop guessing here and ask the lady."


    They also took off their clothes and went into the bath to wait on her.


    "Well, miss, don''t hold it in the water all the time." Yun Han pulled her out of the water.


    "What if I''m going to die?" Ling Fei Er looks at them with a sad face.


    "Ah???"


    Ling Fei son a words frighten them two facial expressions all white.


    "What''s the matter, miss? What do you mean by death?"


    "It seems that I really like Linghao. Wu ~ ~ ~ when I saw him today, I suddenly felt very fast and couldn''t stop at all. Today we just sat there practicing and didn''t do anything, so it''s definitely not fear, let alone nervous. What should we do? I fell in love with my brother. I''m going to die


    Yun Han and Yun Ru look at each other, surprised and unable to laugh or cry.


    How can a good young lady feel that she likes Mr. Linghao again?


    I could explain to her that it was because of nervousness, but how could I explain to her this time?


    "Miss, is it your illusion?" Yun Han says helplessly.


    "What''s the illusion? My heart is still pounding. I can''t stop when I think of him. It can''t be an illusion. What do you say I do now? I fell in love with my brother Ling fei''er pours into Yun Han''s arms and cries out.


    Yun Han caresses her pink back and tries to calm her down.


    "Why does the young lady suddenly feel like Linghao again?" Yun Ru asked.


    "I don''t know. I just watched his heart beating all of a sudden."


    "This..."


    How can you explain that to him? They have no experience of men''s heartbeat, and her heart beat inexplicably. They don''t know how to enlighten her.

 Chapter 689

    "Miss..."


    Yunhan thought about it and said, "Miss, let''s calm down first. Do you really like Linghao? Or is it just because he''s your brother and he''s very powerful, so you worship him. Girls are always easy to worship powerful boys, especially if they are your brother. "


    "What is it like to worship?"


    "Worship, I think he is right in everything he says and the best in everything he does." Yun Han said.


    "What''s it like to like a boy?"


    "I just like to be with him. No matter what he does is right or wrong, good or bad, he just likes to be with him." What make complaints about her is that they seem to be the latter. Obviously, this time, miss, has shown a special feeling of being with him. And the young lady seems to have no special admiration for him. Besides the occasional exaggeration of his practice, he often has to love them with them. Yes, she is not as good as his two maids.


    Miss, don''t you really like Mr. Linghao?


    "I think I''m miserable. I must like him. I don''t admire him at all. But I feel that I especially like to be with him. If you want to be with him, even if you quarrel with him, I feel very happy. What should I do? I fell in love with my brother Ling fei''er is going to cry and fall into the water. Her heart is just like the splashing water.


    Both of them were in a mess. It was obvious that the young lady was in love with him, and it was not the so-called love of worship, nor the love of brothers and sisters, but the love of men and women.


    What can we do?


    "Miss, are you sure you really like Mr. Linghao? Maybe it''s just because he''s your brother that you like him? " Yun Han said, what can she do now? That''s all I can say. Try to guide her in this direction.


    "But I don''t want him to be my brother at all. It seems that I have never treated him as my brother." Ling fei''er pounces on Yun Ru''s arms again, and cries out.


    He really never thought that he would like him. He never thought deeply why he especially liked to be with him. But today, suddenly, she realized that her feelings for him were not only the feelings between brother and sister, but the girls'' love for boys.


    This heartbeat proves everything.


    "Miss, do you want to like Linghao, or don''t you want to like Linghao?" Yun Ru asked softly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lingfei didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Do you want to like him or not?


    "The key is not whether I want to like him or not. It''s that I feel like I already like him." Ling Fei Er said with a bitter smile.


    "So miss, do you want to like him?"


    "I didn''t take the initiative to like him."


    "If the young lady doesn''t want to like him, she can go to him less in the future. It''s OK not to like him in the future. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ling fei''er is speechless by Yun Ru''s simple and rude way. If she can simply control her emotions, there is no doubt that if she chooses not to like him, she can easily solve her current problems.


    But


    The key is that emotion is not determined by one''s own will.


    "If only I could control myself." Ling Fei Er whispered.


    "I don''t think it''s the question whether Miss Xi wants to like him or not, but whether she should like him or not. After all, Mr. Linghao is Miss''s brother. It shouldn''t happen anyway." Yun Han says helplessly, at this time also have no what can be implicit


    "But now that I''m in love with him, what should I do?" Ling Fei Er looks at them innocently. Of course, she knows it shouldn''t be. The key is that she has fallen in love with him.


    "Since it shouldn''t be, the young lady can only let herself interrupt this idea."


    "That''s right, miss. Since this is not the right thing to do, don''t think about it. You''d better treat him as your brother and go to him less in the future?" Yun Ru also said.


    Ling fei''er looks at Yun Han and Yun Ru. She sinks herself into the water and makes bubbles.


    I never thought that I would fall in love with a boy, and I never thought that I would fall in love with my brother. Suddenly I found that I fell in love with Linghao, and the whole person was not good.


    Yunhan and Yunru have nothing to do. What they can do is to persuade her not to go on. It doesn''t matter which childe Miss likes, but she likes her own childe. This is a big problem!


    Can you wait for her to take a bath, Lingfei son where still have the mind to continue to cultivate, directly hid in the quilt, put oneself in the inside.


    Yun Han, more like know that she need to accompany at this time, also put down all the things in hand, with her lying in the quilt, a left and a right gently holding her.


    But Lingfei son now where sleep sleep, full head is full of wishful thinking.


    She can be very sure that she just fell in love with Linghao. Of course, she also knows that this should not happen. Anyway, Linghao is her brother. This kind of thing is taboo and can''t happen.


    Think about it carefully, why do you like Linghao! After thinking for a long time, she didn''t know why. She had a hundred reasons to tell her that she couldn''t like him, but she had this feeling for him.


    Think about how you can control this feeling in your heart? After thinking about it for a long time, she gave herself a negative answer. It''s obvious that she can''t control the feeling in her heart. The first time she felt such a strong heartbeat, although it makes people feel very uneasy, inexplicably, she has a sweet feeling. She wants to see him every day, and you want to be with him every day, I feel very uncomfortable.


    On the other hand, it confirms that I like him more.


    "If only he wasn''t his brother." Ling Fei Er tossed and turned on the bed. For a long time, an idea came out of her heart.


    As soon as the idea came out, she lay still in bed.


    Is Linghao really his brother?


    Why did he never feel what a brother should feel?

 Chapter 690

    When you think about it, it''s not that you don''t treat him as a brother, but that you really can''t feel the kinship from your body. You also have other brothers who came into the city Lord''s mansion later. But with those brothers, you can really feel a little kinship, but you can''t feel it from Linghao, Maybe that''s why I''m so close to him?


    The idea came out of his head, and Lingfei''s heart was pounding.


    If Linghao is not his brother, then everything is OK, isn''t it? Even if you like him, you can be right.


    For a moment, he sat up with excitement.


    "What''s the matter, miss? You''re not sleeping yet?"


    Rhyme Han Kang and rhyme Ru, two people are laughing and crying at her, this all of a sudden a startled a suddenly quite frightening ah.


    "You sleep first."


    Ling Fei Er lay down again, pulled the quilt and covered herself in it, but she didn''t mean to sleep. At this time, she was thinking about where she could sleep.


    Is Linghao his brother?


    After more observation, careful to test him, maybe he is not his brother, if so, it''s great, I can like him honestly, even if something happens to two people, it doesn''t matter, anyway, he is not his brother.


    The last thought made the little girl blush a little, but no one could see it in the quilt.


    That''s right. As long as you prove that he is not your brother, you can love him with ease. It''s really good to like a boy for the first time. Anyway, as long as he is not your brother.


    Little girl happy straight kick quilt, rhyme Han and rhyme Ru completely don''t know he is baffled is how to return a responsibility, all of a sudden sad to turn over and over, all of a sudden happy to two feet random pedal, Miss won''t be insane?


    "Are you all right, miss? We''re worried about that. " Yun Ru gently hugged her.


    "I don''t mind. Sleep." Lingfei is sleeping in the quilt.


    "Miss, are you really OK?" Yun Han worried looking at her, why feel the problem is more serious?


    "Oh, I''m really OK. Go to bed quickly. If you can''t sleep, pinch your head for me. I''m going to sleep."


    Yun Han gently massages her head and looks at her sister. I really don''t know what''s going on with her.


    The three of them didn''t fall asleep that night. Yun Han and Yun Ru are worried. Ling fei''er is just a little too excited.


    The next morning, before they got up, there was a knock on the door downstairs.


    "Who is this morning?" Yun Han got up, confused.


    "It''s like Linghao. Yunhan, go to open the door for him. Yunru, get up and wait on me to get dressed." You will feel the power of the downstairs, that should be Linghao, excited to jump up from the bed.


    "Miss, why are you so excited?" Yunru rubs her eyes, gets up and takes clothes to wait on her.


    Yun Han puts on her clothes and goes downstairs to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Yun Han saw Ling Hao''s first sight and couldn''t help but be stunned.


    This is the first time he saw Linghao. He is much more beautiful than he imagined. He always knew that he threw Miss Fei Er into the water when he met Miss Fei Er for the first time. She always thought that he was a tough young man, but today, when he saw him, she found that he was a handsome young man.


    "Young master, who are you?" Yunhan is not sure that he must be Linghao childe. He asks tentatively.


    "Linghao, hasn''t your lady got up yet?"


    "Young lady just got up, young master Linghao, just a moment. I''ll pour a glass of water for young master Linghao." Yun Han politely salutes Wu Hao into the room.


    I didn''t expect that young master Linghao was really so beautiful. No wonder Miss would like him. This image is really more attractive than those rough men. But she is Miss''s brother after all.


    Young master Linghao, what are you doing here this morning? No, he also has feelings for the young lady, right? It would be terrible if they were both like this.


    "Linghao."


    Ling Fei''s son trots down from upstairs, buttocks sitting beside him, looking at him with a smile.


    "Why do you come to me so early?"


    "I want to talk to you about something. You two go to prepare breakfast for him first. I have something to say to your young lady. " Wu Hao said to Yun Han and Yun Ru.


    "OK, young master Linghao, let''s go to prepare breakfast first. If you have anything, please call us at any time." Yun Han said, pulling her sister into the kitchen.


    Both of them were a little worried. Although they were making breakfast in the kitchen, their hearts were thinking about this side, and they listened to the conversation outside from time to time.


    "What are you going to tell me?" Ling Fei Er looks at him with a smile. In fact, she wants to hear him say that he likes himself, although she knows it''s impossible.


    "Girl, what I''m going to tell you next is serious. Don''t laugh. Be serious." Wu Hao looks at her seriously.


    "Well, well, I''m serious, you say it." Ling Fei Er drank water and pretended to listen carefully.


    "Do you like me?"


    "Cough..."


    Ling Fei Er is frightened by this sudden topic, and the water that hasn''t been swallowed coughs directly.


    "Slow down..."


    Wu Hao gave her a white look and patted her on the back.


    "How do you know?" Lingfei looked at him with a red face.


    "You don''t care how I know, you can just answer yes?"


    "I don''t know if I like you or not. I just like being with you." Ling Fei Er said in a low voice, a little guilty.


    "Girl, I came here so early just to tell you about it. No matter whether you like me or not now, I want to tell you that I''m your brother. You should not have this idea. In the future, we''d better keep a little distance, and you should not run to my side. Do you hear me?" Wu Hao looks at her seriously.


    "Are you really my brother?" Ling Fei Er is a little lost, but still asked this question.


    "Nonsense, I''m not your brother. Who is it? You little girl, don''t think about all these messy things all day long. Your focus now is cultivation. Don''t pay attention to the wrong places. Although girls of your age are most sensitive to emotional things, even if you want to talk about feelings, you should also focus on the right people! "


    "Oh."


    Ling Fei Er nodded. Although he was very disappointed, he already had his own idea, so he was not so sad. Anyway, no matter what he said, he agreed first. After that, he confirmed that he was not his brother. Let''s see what he said. Hum.

 Chapter 691

    "Well, I''ll go back to dinner." Wu Hao got up and went out.


    "Won''t you have dinner with me?" Ling Fei Er got up and held him.


    "Now keep your distance from me, do you hear me?" Wu Hao gave him a white look and hit her on the head.


    Ling fei''er touched his head in pain and glared at him angrily. He was not his brother. Why did he hit me.


    Yun Han and Yun Ru came out of the kitchen. Seeing the young lady''s coquettish appearance, they both sighed softly.


    There''s no doubt that their young lady just fell in love with Linghao, otherwise she couldn''t have shown such a coquettish look.


    But they didn''t dare to mention it, lest the young lady would take it more seriously. Looking at Linghao, they were relieved at the same time. Fortunately, young master Linghao was more sensible and knew that it shouldn''t be. If they both had feelings for each other, the situation would be absolutely troublesome. Maybe they colluded and eloped directly!


    "What are you two doing out there? Hurry to cook. I''m so hungry." Ling Fei son Du wears mouth to say.


    "Miss, this young master Linghao is so handsome."


    "Yunru, what are you talking about? Hurry to cook." Very helpless angry angry his sister, this time to say this kind of words appropriate?


    Yunru realized that she had said something she shouldn''t have said. She vomited her tongue and went to the kitchen to cook. To tell you the truth, Linghao is really handsome! It''s much more handsome than other CHILDES in the family. Unfortunately, it''s Miss''s brother. If not, they are a good match.


    "Miss, don''t think too much. I''ll wait for you to wash first." Yun Han said.


    "Yun Han, do you think this person is very annoying?"


    Rhyme Han Zheng for a while, a time don''t know how to answer him this question. I like people, but I hate them. Is that the difference between affection and worship?


    "I think he''s so annoying. He''s not so nice to me as to her two maids. He''s still staring at me." Ling Fei Er snorted, but stood at the door and watched him walk away.


    "Does the young lady still like him?" Yun Han murmured in a low voice. I really don''t know how to explain her strange behavior.


    "I don''t want to like him." If you don''t like him for some reason, how can you take the initiative to like him? Hum!


    Yun Han helplessly shook his head, maybe the girls in love are like this?


    "Well, miss, go and wash first." See her not to give up appearance, rhyme Han can only pull her upstairs to wash.


    Each family had breakfast.


    Because there is no need to go to college tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, Wu Hao played a little late with the two little girls last night, so after breakfast, he let the two little girls continue to have a rest. Although they think it''s OK, let them have more rest.


    Wu Hao came to the third floor. As soon as he sat down, Ling fei''er landed in front of him from the sky.


    Wu Hao has a black face.


    "What''s the matter with you girl? Didn''t I tell you not to come to me often? Why are you running here again? "


    "You are my brother. Why can''t I come to you to practice? Don''t think so much about it yourself Ling Fei Er snorted, sat down cross legged and began to practice.


    Anyway, she is sure that Linghao is not her brother. Since she is not her brother, it doesn''t matter. feel at ease and justified.


    Little girl, ha ha, ha ha.


    It''s a good time to sit and practice with him every day, although he always looks like he owes him a lot of money.


    Wu Hao is really helpless to this girl.


    I always feel that this girl can''t listen to people''s words.


    "What about your two little girls? Why don''t you see them practicing with you? "


    "You are in charge of so much. Practice hard. Don''t talk so much nonsense."


    "I''ll just ask. Why are you so fierce?"


    Wu Haobai glanced at her and sat cross legged. He didn''t bother to pay attention to her. He really wanted to break up with this girl. It''s absolutely endless. I''ve never seen such a talker!


    Ling fei''er sees that he ignores himself, so he begins to practice. Anyway, as long as he can stay with him, it''s very good.


    This practice is at noon.


    Yu Ying and Yu die didn''t disturb his practice after they got up from the rest. They didn''t go upstairs to call him until they were ready for lunch. They were surprised to see Miss Fei Er!


    "Young master, Miss Phil, lunch is ready. Let''s eat first." Said Yu Ying.


    "It will be ready in a minute. You go down first." Wu Hao hasn''t spoken yet! Ling Fei Er said first.


    "Let''s go down first." The sisters retreated.


    "Gone, gone, gone for dinner." Ling Fei Er stands up and pulls Wu Hao up by the way!


    "Well, let me ask you a little question?" Ling Fei Er''s eyes turned and asked intentionally or unintentionally, "are you my brother?"


    "Nonsense!" Wu Hao stares at her. It seems that what he said to her this morning didn''t have any real effect. The girl seems to have other ideas.


    "What is nonsense? Is it or not? " Lingfei refused to let him go.


    "Do you say yes or no? Come on, stop talking nonsense and go to dinner. No, you went back to your own house to eat, and didn''t cook your meal. "


    "I don''t think you are my elder brother. How can my elder brother treat my younger sister like this? If my younger sister wants to stay for a meal, she will be driven away." Lingfei looked at him hummingly.


    "Just because I''m your brother, I''ll drive you if I want to. You little girl, don''t think your brother should spoil you. If you don''t have anything, if you want your brother to spoil you, go to other brothers and don''t come to me."


    "Hum, don''t eat, you think I''m rare." Ling fei''er wanted to kick him, jumped up, jumped from the third floor to the first floor, and went back to his home angrily.


    Is this guy his own brother? Oh, I''m so bored.


    Wu Hao sighed helplessly!


    These little girls, who are used to growing up from childhood, really can''t afford to offend them. They all throw them into the water, and they actually like themselves in turn. What the hell is that?


    It''s one thing not to like. The key is that the current situation does not allow him to be involved with her?


    Go downstairs for dinner.


    "Why? Young master, won''t miss Phil come down for dinner? "


    "I asked her to go back to her home for dinner. We should not prepare dinner for her in the future. We should eat our own food. If she wants to be hungry after eating, she should be hungry. Don''t worry about her."


    Two people look at each other, and they all smile helplessly. They don''t know what the purpose of your doing this is. It''s just that you don''t want miss Phyl to be so close to him. The feelings that Miss Phyl shows now obviously exceed the feelings that brother and sister should have. You are right to do this.

 Chapter 692

    "Let''s have dinner, young man." Yuying said sweetly.


    "All right, let''s eat our food and leave her alone." Wu Hao sat down to eat, and two little girls sat down beside him.


    It''s better for the two little girls themselves.


    Wu Hao smiles and gives them two chopsticks.


    "Thank you, young master."


    Two people sweet smile, Wu Hao to them a little bit of good, will let them feel very happy.


    "Silly girl, don''t say thank you every time. Let''s have dinner. We can''t have a rest in the afternoon." Wu Hao looked at their pretty faces and laughed.


    "In fact, we don''t have to rest in the morning." Jade Butterfly whispered.


    "Yes, you don''t want us to have a rest after you get up in the morning. It''s not good to be a maid." The jade Ying red face says, whole city Lord mansion up and down also they two have such treatment? After serving the host, they were asked to have a rest in the morning. It''s not the first time for them to serve the host. Every time the host played late, they would have a good rest in the morning. They were so happy that they didn''t know what to say.


    "You two little girls are not tired?" Wu Hao smiles as he eats and looks at them.


    "In fact, it''s OK, because there is cultivation now, so as long as you have a little rest, you''ll recover quickly." Said Yu Ying.


    "After that, you can see for yourself. If you don''t want to rest for so long, I won''t force you to rest, OK." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." Two little girls, smiling and nodding, although very happy, but they still want to treat them as normal maids.


    "And, master, can I make a little suggestion?" Jade Butterfly red face asks a way.


    "You said


    "In the future, can we have a little early rest, because every time you play, you will be late. Although you want to make you happy, you are a little worried that you can''t get up the next day, you can''t make breakfast for you, and even you are so good to us. Every time you see us tired, you always let us have a rest. In this way, we are very upset." Jade Butterfly says with tongue.


    "What do you say, Jade Butterfly? You can play as long as you like. What do you say?" Yu Ying blushes and looks at Wu Hao sorry.


    "Well, Yu Ying, don''t be like this. I''ll play as long as I like. Although you are my maid, I''ll love you too." Wu Hao was said to blush a little.


    When I was at home in the past, 13 of them were with me every night. I had fun with them for several days and nights. Now these two little girls are enjoying the two little girls. They have tried their best to restrain themselves. But when I play with them, I can play for several hours.


    "I think what Jade Butterfly said is quite reasonable. We''d better have a rest early in the future. It''s also a problem that you can''t get up every morning." Wu Hao said.


    "Well, you are very kind, young master." Jade Butterfly sweet smile, and red face said: "in the future a little earlier to rest, childe want to play later, we can also accompany childe play later."


    "Jade Butterfly." Yuying is blushed by her. In fact, it''s really a happy thing to be willing to do things for her master. It can not only make her master feel happy, but also make her feel very happy. In particular, the young master treats her sisters very gently every time. Sometimes the happy feeling brought by the young master even makes them feel happier than the young master, But to be honest, it''s really a shy thing.


    "Well, well, eat, or you''ll both be in bed at lunch break." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    The sisters blushed.


    "If you want to, you can do it." Yu Ying lowered her head and whispered.


    "Cough, there won''t be any practice in the afternoon. Let''s talk about it in the evening." Although I really think about it, it''s obviously not suitable. I can''t stop playing all afternoon. If I have a rest, I''ll be in the evening. If I have a rest at night, I can almost go to bed.


    As long as this kind of thing starts, it''s still time-consuming. It''s better to have a rest in the evening.


    Wu Hao looked at the two little girls around him. The two little girls really serve themselves wholeheartedly. They are really happy. So although they enjoy the happiness they bring, they try to gently let them enjoy it. They don''t want to let them sleep just to make themselves happy.


    It seems that the two little girls enjoy it very much. In addition, in order to make themselves happy, the two little girls are willing to learn this skill. Every time they teach them, they will remember it. Seriously, they enjoy it.


    "Eat more."


    Wu Hao brought them two chopsticks.


    "Well, thank you, young master."


    Both of them looked at him happily, because he was really good to them, so they were very willing to serve him well.


    "Young master, please eat more. I''ll bring you some vegetables." Jade Butterfly sweet smile, give him clip his favorite dish.


    "I''ll bring you some dishes, too." Yuying also smiles sweetly and gives him two chopsticks.


    "Happy to be with the host." Said Yu Ying.


    "Yes, I''m so lucky to meet you." Jade Butterfly said.


    "Eat well."


    "Yes, yes."


    Three people sitting together to eat is very happy, Ling Fei Er back home can be depressed.


    Although he didn''t think that Wu Hao''s attitude towards himself would get better, he was so amazing that he didn''t even want to eat. How could this kind of person be his brother.


    But how to prove that he is not his brother?


    "Why? Miss, didn''t you have lunch with Mr. Linghao at noon? " Yun Han and Yun Ru are a little surprised to see Ling fei''er coming back. They thought she would have lunch there at noon, but they didn''t prepare her meal.


    "Well, that bastard won''t let me eat! You''re driving me out! " Ling Fei Er sat down angrily and drank a cup of hydrolytic solution to relieve boredom.


    "Yunru, go to prepare lunch for the young lady." Yun Han said in a low voice. Seeing that the young lady was in such a bad mood, she did not dare to leave.


    Yunru nods to cook.


    Yun Han gently pinches her shoulder.


    "Mr. Linghao dare to drive miss out, isn''t it? Miss, don''t look for him in the future. " Yun Han said, still hope to persuade her.


    "Yes, yes, that''s ridiculous! Don''t give me food yet!!! I''ve never seen such a disgusting man Lingfei''s mouth is up in the sky.

 Chapter 693

    "Since young master Linghao is such a nuisance, young lady, let''s not go to him in the future, OK? Why bother yourself. "


    "No, I''m going to piss him off every day!"


    "..." Yun Han can''t laugh or cry. My eldest lady, are you angry with him or yourself?


    Looking at her like this, Yun Han is helpless. There''s no doubt that her young lady just fell in love with Linghao. The young lady who never wanted to be wronged shouldn''t take it seriously. What''s not she like?


    "Miss..."


    "Well?"


    "I don''t think it''s good."


    "I know it''s not good, but I don''t think he''s my brother." Ling Fei son says firmly, Yun Han surprised looking at her, young lady''s idea when became such?


    Linghao is clearly her brother. Why is he not her brother? Miss will not be like this, in order to like him, not willing to admit that he is his brother?


    This


    Is this going crazy?


    "Young lady, young master Linghao is your elder brother. It''s impossible to change that." Yun Han said seriously.


    "But what if he''s not my brother?"


    "How could he not be your brother?" Yun Han helplessly looks at her. How much does Miss like Ling hao! This kind of wishful thinking, she can think out!


    "Really, I have a feeling that he''s not really my brother." Ling Fei Er is incomparably firm his feeling.


    "Miss, if Linghao is not the son of the city master, how can the city master take him to the residence? Miss, don''t forget that only the princess can live in the city master''s mansion. The city master must have confirmed the identity of the young master before he took him back to the mansion. Although he hasn''t taken over the mother of the young master Linghao, he has taken over the young master Linghao, which has proved everything. "


    "I always feel that there is something strange in it. There is no blood relationship between Linghao and me."


    "Miss..." Yun Han really wants to persuade her, but really don''t know how to persuade, this kind of self deception way she can say!


    "Well, well, I know what you''re going to say. Anyway, I''ll find a way to prove it myself. I promise you that I''ll like him when I''m sure he''s not my brother, right? Well, well, don''t worry so much. I''m not stupid. I won''t do anything stupid


    "Miss, aren''t you doing something stupid now? Since the Lord of the city has brought Linghao back to his house, whether Linghao is your brother or not, at least on the surface he is already your brother. " Yun Han says, she sees very clearly.


    "I don''t care, as long as he''s not my brother by blood."


    "Why does Miss have to like Mr. Linghao?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rhyme Han this problem ask of Ling Fei son don''t know how to answer, why must like him? I don''t know why I must like him, but I just like him. Since I like him, I have to prove that I can like him. It''s that simple.


    "Miss, there are so many young masters in Tianyuan city. Many people love miss. Why don''t you think about those people? And even if Tianyuan city doesn''t consider it, miss can also consider choosing her husband in the clan. There''s really no need to stare at Linghao. "


    "But I just like him."


    "Miss just found that she fell in love with Mr. Linghao. That doesn''t mean Miss must be with Mr. Linghao."


    "But I fell in love with someone for the first time."


    "But young master Linghao, he''s your brother." Yun Han really said a little helpless, miss in this matter how to do not listen to advice?


    "But I don''t think he''s my brother. I can like him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rhyme Han is really made speechless by him, oneself young lady is completely to get into the ox horn tip inside can''t come out.


    "Miss, can you promise me something?" Yun Han looks at her seriously.


    "You said


    "I don''t know how to persuade the young lady now, but the young lady should not have any intimate contact with the young lady Linghao before she confirms that he is not your brother, OK?"


    "I know this even if you don''t say it, and even if it proves that he is not my brother, I don''t have to have any intimate contact with him. Who says I have to be with him? I just want to prove that he''s not my brother. He''s such a nuisance that I don''t want to have a close relationship with him. " Ling Fei Er said with a red face. Yun Han gave a wry smile. Miss, you haven''t confirmed it yet. You are eager to run to others every day. When it''s confirmed, don''t you stick to others every day?


    But the young lady has a statement. Yunhan is a little relieved. In her opinion, Linghao must be the son of the city Lord, that is, the elder brother of the young lady. If it turns out that she is really the elder brother of the young lady, the young lady can really give up. She still believes that the young lady will not do those taboo things.


    "Yun Han, how can you prove that he is not my brother?"


    "Ask him."


    "I asked, he said it was my brother, but I really feel that he is not my brother."


    "That young lady, you can only ask the city Lord, if the city Lord is willing to tell you." Rhyme Han helpless way.


    "Yes, I can ask Dad."


    Ling Fei son immediately jumped up and ran out.


    "Well, miss, eat first."


    "You two can eat by yourself. I''ll go to my father''s side for dinner."


    Ling Fei Er said, it''s gone.


    "What''s the matter?" Yunru runs out of the kitchen.


    "Miss, I went to eat with the Lord of the city." Yun Han sighed helplessly.


    "Miss, what''s the matter? It''s very hot."


    "Maybe it''s the first time that Miss feels like someone. This feeling can''t be controlled, but it''s good. When Miss quickly confirms that master Linghao is her brother, she will die."


    "In fact, young master Linghao is really handsome." Yunru sticks out her tongue.


    "You little girl, is this the time to be crazy? Young master Linghao is Miss''s brother. No matter what, miss should not like his own brother. And even if Linghao is not miss''s brother, I don''t think Miss should like him. "


    "Why? If Linghao is not miss''s brother, isn''t it nice for miss to be with him? "


    "You think, since the city Lord can take Linghao to the city Lord''s house, he also acquiesces that Linghao is Miss''s brother, which proves that the city Lord himself wants Linghao to be miss''s brother. No matter whether they are related by blood or not, on the surface, Linghao is Miss''s brother." Yun Han explained.


    "And why?"

 Chapter 694

    "Well, how can I know? Anyway, I think the Lord of the city means that, so don''t you think Miss should not like him anyway? Even though there is no blood relationship between him and the young lady, it seems to all that they are brothers and sisters. "


    "It''s no use explaining to me. The key is that miss can''t listen to me now. It''s the first time I''ve seen miss so interested in a boy." Yun Ru said.


    "Well, well, let''s not talk about it. I''ll cook with you and make something to eat. I don''t think Miss will come back for dinner this time." Yun Han shook his head helplessly.


    "I wish they were together anyway." Yun Ru said playfully.


    "What do you hope for, miss? My husband will be the one we will serve. Anyway, I like Mr. Linghao very much. I heard that Mr. Linghao is very kind to the maid. Don''t you often say that her two maids eat with him every day? Have you ever seen other masters treat the maid so well?"


    "But young master Linghao is Miss''s brother. How can they be together?"


    "What if it''s not?"


    "If I hadn''t just said that, they shouldn''t be together."


    "No, it shouldn''t, but miss, you don''t know that there are too many things that shouldn''t be done, but what Miss wants to do is still going to be done? I think once miss is really Linghao, not her brother, she will want to be with Linghao. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yun Han again speechless, indeed miss is such a person!


    "Sister, don''t you like young master Linghao?"


    "I have a good impression of him. He is really handsome, but I just think Miss should not be with him." Yun Han said, his face is full of helplessness.


    "We think it''s useful. The key is to see the young lady. I hope the young lady can really prove that Linghao is not his brother. Hee hee."


    "I don''t think it''s possible. I hope you don''t do anything stupid after you confirm that Linghao is his brother. "


    "That shouldn''t be so bad, and even if Miss wants to do something stupid, the attitude of master Linghao doesn''t seem to let Miss do something stupid."


    "I hope so." This is why Yun Han thinks Ling Hao is very good.


    "Let''s eat by ourselves." Yun Han said that the two sisters went into the kitchen to make a few small dishes and ate them casually.


    Lingfei''er comes to the residence of Lingyuan City Master.


    Lin Yuan and several ladies are having dinner, and several maids are waiting on them.


    "Mom and dad."


    Lingfei said hello.


    "Oh, why did the little princess come here today? Have you eaten yet? " Several mothers asked her to sit down.


    In the unique historical environment of Gaotian God Kingdom, except for the relatively strong power struggle within the two clans, the shadow of power struggle can hardly be seen anywhere else, because children do not directly inherit their family property when they grow up, but need to go out to expand their territory. Competition is meaningless, and they can''t inherit their family property anyway, It also makes polygamous families more harmonious.


    Lingfei''er''s eight mothers are very kind to her. In addition to her father Lingyuan and her mother, the other seven mothers are also very fond of her. In Tianyuan City, she is a little princess.


    "I''ll eat later. Dad, come out first. I''ll tell you something." Ling Fei Er directly pulled Ling Yuan from the chair!


    "How come you are not big or small? Your father is eating. Can you wait until you finish eating?" Her mother gave her a direct look, this little girl is really spoiled!


    "But I really have something to do. After I leave, Dad, I''ll eat with you."


    Lingyuan put down the chopsticks, helplessly accompanied her out of the room.


    "What''s the matter, little girl, can you let dad have a meal safely?"


    "I don''t bother you to eat every day."


    "Well, well, let''s just say something." Lingyuan dotes on her head. There''s no way to take this little girl!


    "Dad, do you think Linghao is my brother?" Ling Fei son a mouth directly asked out, Ling Yuan which think she want to ask is this kind of question, directly stunned, a time don''t know how to answer her.


    "Dad, tell me whether it is or not."


    "Why do you ask this question all of a sudden?" Although Lingyuan knows that her daughter is very close to Linghao recently, she never thinks much about it. After all, it doesn''t matter that they are brothers and sisters in name. Moreover, this is what his father wants others to see. In fact, over the past few months, almost everyone in Tianyuan city knows that there is an extra childe in the Lord''s mansion. The reason why the news can be spread so fast is that there is one more childe in Tianyuan city, It''s all because of my daughter.


    "I just want to know, although others say Linghao is my brother, why do I feel that he is not my brother? I don''t feel that kinship in him. "


    "You little girl think so much." Lingyuan stares at her seriously. It''s a bit unexpected that this little girl''s insight is so strong.


    "It''s not that I think too much, it''s that I really have this feeling. When I''m with other brothers, no matter what, I always have a feeling of kinship. But when I''m with Linghao, I don''t have this feeling at all, so I suddenly want to ask Dad, is he my brother?"


    "Do you want to ask such questions? He''s already living in the Lord''s mansion. " Spirit far white he one eye, quite some helpless.


    "Living in the Lord''s mansion doesn''t necessarily mean he''s my brother."


    "What do you want to know?"


    "I just want to know if he''s my brother or not."


    "Of course, why else would I take him back to the Lord''s residence?" Lingyuan replied positively, in fact, he wants to tell his daughter that Linghao is not her brother, but he also knows his daughter. He can never hide his words. After telling him the truth, it is estimated that everyone will know that you are not Lingyuan''s child. The problem is troublesome. It''s better not to tell her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ling Fei Er suddenly withered in disappointment.


    How can it be like this? I feel that he is not my brother. Why does my father say that he is my brother?


    Is he really his brother?


    "What''s the matter, you girl?" You can never understand why your daughter suddenly looks like this. In order to dispel his wishful thinking, you said, "don''t think so much. Lingyuan is your brother. Your brother is quite powerful. You often stay with him recently. It seems that your strength has improved a lot. You can consult your brother more in the future."


    "Ask me a fart."


    "Hey, you girl."


    "Is he really my brother?" Ling Fei son not reconciled asked again.

 Chapter 695

    "He''s your brother, of course." Lingyuan looked at her like this and asked: "do you want him to be your brother or don''t like him to be your brother?"


    "I hate him." Ling Fei Er said and left angrily.


    "Why don''t you eat? Your mothers are waiting for you to eat. "


    "No, I can''t eat it!"


    "You girl."


    Lingyuan is so sad that he can''t understand what the daughter is thinking. However, looking at him, he laughs again. His daughter''s contact with Wu Hao during this period has really helped him improve his strength, which he didn''t expect. Although he was in the college every day during this period, he still knows about the college, With the style of the college, it''s impossible for her strength to improve so much in a short time. The reason why she thinks that the growth of her strength is due to Linghao''s contribution is that Linghao''s accomplishments have been improved so fast since she first came into contact with cultivation. Her daughter goes to him to practice with him every day. There is no doubt that she is influenced by him.


    To tell you the truth, Wu Hao''s talent in cultivation is amazing. Maybe that''s why his father trained him in the city Lord''s mansion?


    Ling Yuan shakes his head. He doesn''t want to think about what his father wants to do. It''s better to live his own life.


    "And the daughter?"


    Several ladies looked at him strangely.


    "Your daughter, she''s getting more and more angry. She''ll just come and leave."


    "Why did you leave again? Didn''t you agree to have dinner together? She''s served all the food. "


    "You''re not used to it." Ling Yuan had no choice but to smile.


    "Don''t say it has nothing to do with you, you are the one who is most used to him." All the ladies pointed the spear at him. Lingyuan gave him a shrug, but she didn''t fight. She just ate by herself. It''s true.


    Ling fei''er returns to his home depressed. Yun Han and Yun Ru are cleaning the table just after eating. When they see her coming back so soon, they are stunned.


    "Miss, why are you back so soon? Didn''t you say you were going to eat at the Lord''s side? Did you eat it or not? "


    "No! I can''t eat it Ling Fei son sits on the chair, the whole body is depressed.


    Yun Han motioned to her sister to go to the kitchen to prepare something for her. She poured a glass of water and handed it to her.


    "Have a glass of water first, miss."


    Gulu Gulu finished a drink for free.


    "The answer, miss?" Yun Han looks at her tentatively. You can see that she should also ask for the answer, and the answer should not be what she wants.


    "Dad said you Linghao is my brother." Ling fei''er is depressed. He clearly feels that Ling Hao is not his brother. Why does father say that he is his brother? I can''t figure out why?


    "Now that the lady knows the answer, she should know what to do."


    "But I feel in my heart that Linghao is not my brother. I think they must have something to hide from me." Lingfei is still unwilling.


    "Miss, how on earth can you recognize the truth? Linghao is your brother. " Yun Han says helplessly, this sentence pour is enough frank! I really don''t want to see Miss struggling like this. I have already asked the answer, but I don''t admit it. Why is it necessary!


    "If it''s true, I''ll admit it. I don''t think it''s true." Said Lingfei.


    "What do you think is the truth, miss? Although I think it''s good for miss to be happy about other things, it''s really different. You can''t take the result you want as a fact


    "I know what you mean. The key is that I feel in my heart that Linghao is not my brother. It''s not because I like him, so I don''t want him to be my brother. It''s because I have this feeling that he is not my brother in fact."


    Yun Han is said by her helpless, know that she is really into the horn.


    "How do you want to prove that, miss?" Yun Han sighed helplessly.


    "Do you think there is any way to prove that we are not related by blood?"


    "Miss, do you want to know the truth of this matter, or do you want to get the answer you want?" Yun Han smiles bitterly.


    "Of course I want to know the truth, and I think the result I want in my heart is the truth." Ling Fei son affirms of say.


    Yun Han looks at him, is really helpless, also know how to persuade also useless, or help her to find a way to confirm the number of young master is his brother this fact, hit her several times, she will die.


    "Yun Han, tell me quickly. Is there any way to better prove whether we are related by blood?"


    "Miss, do you know the blood stone?"


    "Blood stone?"


    Ling Fei son Zheng Zheng Zheng, immediately in front of a bright, excited jump up.


    Blood stone is a kind of rare spirit stone. When two people''s blood falls on the blood stone at the same time, if the blood relationship is similar, then the blood stone will absorb blood. If two people are not related by blood relationship, but after absorbing blood, it will glow and crack into an ordinary stone.


    Blood stone can be very intuitive to determine whether two people have a blood relationship. It is often used by some wealthy families to test whether their children are their own, or to test whether the children who come to recognize their relatives are really their own children.


    It seems that there are blood stones in the city Lord''s mansion, but they are very rare. Even in the city Lord''s mansion, not everyone can get them. If he takes them directly with his father, he will doubt what he uses them for.


    I don''t know if there''s anything for sale outside the Lord''s mansion?


    "I''ll go outside and see if anyone sells blood stones." Ling fei''er is excited to run out. What they say is probably false, but the blood relationship proved by school hours can''t be wrong. This is the truth.


    "Ah, miss, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait? You''ve been running back and forth for several times. Shall we have dinner first? After dinner, Yunru and I will accompany you to go shopping. " Yun Han pulls Ling fei''er.


    "Well, well, let''s eat quickly. You can go out with me after dinner


    "Miss, please sit down and wait for a moment. Yunru and I will cook for you first. Don''t run away alone." Yun Han exhorted.


    "All right, all right, hurry up."


    The bank took her to sit down and went into the kitchen with her sister to prepare lunch for her. She went back and forth several times, but she would not be hungry?


    Wait to finish eating a meal, pull Yun Ru to follow Yun Han then left city Lord mansion.


    Blood stone is a kind of crystal stone, so their goal is very clear, straight to those shops selling crystal stone.


    "Boss, do you sell blood stones here?"


    Ling fei''er said directly when she entered the store.


    "Well, how can miss Philly come today? Sit down. I''ll make you a cup of tea

 Chapter 696

    "If I don''t drink tea, I''ll ask you if you sell blood stones?"


    "Blood stone, it''s so rare. I really don''t have it."


    Lingfei left without saying a word.


    "Boss, do you sell blood stones here?"


    "Oh, Miss Philly..."


    "Well, if I don''t drink tea, I''ll ask if you have blood stones."


    "Er... Sometimes the output of this product is very small. I really don''t sell blood stones in this small shop."


    "Do you know where it is?"


    "I don''t know about that, Miss Phyl. You can have a look at other stores."


    Isn''t that bullshit? You don''t have it. I''m still here drinking tea with you? Ling Fei son white he one eye, directly left.


    A street around a circle, asked more than 20 shops, Leng is not a shop selling blood stone, run three legs are almost broken.


    "Miss, let''s forget it. Blood stone is really hard to find. Let''s think of other ways." Yun Ru said.


    "No, I must find the blood stone today. How many are there ahead? Let''s ask again. "


    "But it''s getting dark, miss."


    "When it''s dark, it''s dark. We''re not in the wilderness. There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    Ling Fei son said to have already gone to another shop.


    "Boss, do you sell blood stones here?"


    "Oh, Miss Philly..."


    "Well, well, you can make a pot of tea. I''m just thirsty."


    "I''m so tired. I''ll make you a pot of tea."


    The owner of the shop also felt that she was lucky enough to stay Miss Feier to sit down and drink a pot of tea!


    Set up a set of tea sets, made a pot of tea, the owner poured three cups in person.


    "Miss Philly, what do you want blood stone for?"


    "What else can I do if I want blood stone? My father wants to use it. I just come out when I have nothing to do and help him find it." Ling fei''er''s ability to talk nonsense while drinking tea is amazing. Yunhan and Yunru almost laugh when they listen to it. It''s the lady you want to find, but they also feel relaxed about her cleverness. After all, it''s not easy for others to know. It''s undoubtedly the best choice to blame the Lord of the city. In addition, Ling Hao is the new one to the Lord of the city, Need to use blood stone test, blood relationship is normal.


    "I really have a blood stone here. I just married a new wife recently and got pregnant soon. I just want to test it when my child is born. If it''s mainly used in the city, I''ll give it to the young lady first."


    "You men, whether your wife is pregnant with your own children or not, don''t know." Ling Fei son white his one eye, immediately excited: "quickly bring, quickly bring, first give me use is not, I mean first give me back, give my father use."


    "Yes, miss. I''ll get it for you."


    "Go, go." Lingfei is too excited.


    The shopkeeper made them a cup of tea again, and then he went into the house to get the blood stone.


    "Miss, if the result of this blood stone test shows that young master Linghao is your brother, don''t be so persistent, OK?" Yun Han takes the opportunity to say.


    "Well, I know. If the blood stone test results also prove that he is my brother, what else can I do? I can''t do those taboo things with him. Moreover, I just think I like him and want to prove that he is not my brother. Why do you think so much? Even if he is not my brother, I may not be able to do anything with him." Ling Fei Er said, two small hands knocking on the table, a face embarrassed appearance.


    "Miss, you know the best." Yun Han smiles.


    "I know, I know."


    The shopkeeper quickly brought a blood stone.


    The so-called blood stone, looks like a transparent red crystal, this blood stone is very small, only as big as the nail. Because the test result of blood stone has nothing to do with the size, so the general blood stone will be divided into such a standard size.


    "Here''s the gold ticket." Ling Fei Er took out a 200000 gold ticket from the space ring and put it on the table. She got up and left.


    "Ah, wait a minute, Miss Phil. You''d better take back the money. The city main uses some things. I don''t want to take the money. Just take it." The shopkeeper put the 200000 gold ticket back into lingfei''er''s hand and said with a smile, "I heard that miss fei''er has entered the college and started to practice now, right? Miss fei''er is sure to have no shortage of crystal stones. If you need to use crystal stones, please introduce them to me and let them come to me to buy them. I guarantee that they are of high quality and low price. "


    "Hey, hey, you are quite good at business. OK, I appreciate your kindness. Next time someone will come to you to buy something." Ling Fei Er is not polite either. With a smile, she takes back the gold ticket and goes back to the Lord''s mansion impatiently.


    "You two go back to cook. I''ll go to Linghao."


    Ling Fei son just entered the city Lord mansion then went to Ling Hao there, Yun Han and Yun Ru first pull all can''t pull back.


    "Elder sister, if the blood stone also proves that the young master will be the elder brother of the young lady, do you think the young lady will die?" Yun Ru asks curiously.


    "Should I? If what other people say may be false, then the result of blood stone proof can''t be wrong. Blood stone can''t cheat people. I don''t think Miss should be stupid enough to do something taboo. " Yun Han said.


    "I hope the students can prove that Linghao is not miss''s brother." Yun Ru said and spat out her tongue.


    "You wish you had a head." Yun Han tapped her.


    "Hee hee, I''m leaving. I''ll go back to cook. I guess miss will be back soon. I don''t know if Xiaojin is in the mood to eat."


    "If you are in the mood to eat, you have to prepare for the young lady. Let''s go, let''s go."


    The sisters went back to the other side.


    Ling fei''er comes to Wu Hao''s residence happily.


    Yuying and yudie are preparing dinner in the kitchen, while Wu Hao is still practicing upstairs.


    Jade Butterfly takes Ling fei''er to the third floor.


    "Young master, Miss Phil is looking for you."


    "Why are you here again? You''ve had an endless day, haven''t you? " Wu Hao opened his eyes, now see this little girl have a little headache.


    "I''ll see what''s wrong with you? I''m not coming to your house. " Ling Fei Er ran to him and sat down with a smile.


    "Princess, I''ll go down and cook first." Jade Butterfly giggles and runs downstairs to prepare dinner with her sister.


    "Stay away, don''t hinder my cultivation." Wu Hao gave her a white look.


    "What are you doing so ferociously? I didn''t offend you." Ling Fei son angrily patted him twice.


    "You didn''t offend me, but don''t you think we should keep a little distance now?"


    "Yes, but keeping a distance is not such a way."


    "How do you want to keep it?"


    "Well, it''s not like you keep it that way." Ling Fei Er said that she took out a knife from her hand and hummed, "don''t blame me for being rude if you hide from me like this again."

 Chapter 697

    "Damn, are you crazy? Put the knife away quickly. " Don''t think of him for a moment. She hurt herself.


    "No, no, No." Ling fei''er is dancing at him with a knife. "Accidentally," the sharp knife scratched a blood mark on his arm. Ling fei''er immediately put away the knife and was in a hurry.


    "I... i... I''ll get you some paper. Where is your paper, Jade Butterfly? Get some paper quickly. Your young man is injured. "


    Jade Butterfly and jade Ying heard that the young master was injured. They were so scared that they ran out of the kitchen, took some paper and some simple medicine and ran to the third floor.


    Ling Fei Er grabs the paper without saying a word and helps him hold down the wound.


    The wound was not deep. After being soaked with two pieces of paper, the blood stopped. In addition, Wu Hao''s physical fitness was very good. As soon as the blood stopped, the wound healed at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "I said, do you want to kill me? This is the best way to keep a distance, isn''t it? " Wu Hao a face black line of looking at this wench, really don''t know this little wench head in think what thing?


    "I, I didn''t mean to." Ling Fei son sees the wound on his hand to heal quickly, also then relaxed a breath!


    Just now, he was also very afraid to hurt him deeply. Fortunately, he controlled well.


    "I don''t mean it. I think you do it on purpose. If you have nothing to do, come out and dance with a knife. Later, you dare to wave a knife in front of me. Be careful to open your butt." Wu Hao glared at her.


    "Well, well, I know it''s wrong. I''m sorry."


    "Come on, come on, what are you doing here?"


    "I didn''t want to do anything. I just wanted to see you. Who made you so fierce to me? I made a mistake when I was angry."


    "Well, well, now that we''ve finished, can we go? I didn''t cook your dinner in the evening and went back to your own house. "


    "I''ll go first." Ling Fei son which dares to continue to stay here, hurriedly ran.


    "Are you all right, young master?" Jade Butterfly and jade warbler look at him anxiously.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK that the girl can collect quickly." Wu Hao sighed helplessly and stood up, "are you ready? Eat. "


    "It''s going to be better in a moment. You can have a rest with the young master. I''ll take the rest."


    "Yes, yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Ling Fei Er looks at the paper with blood on his hand, a little distressed, but his eyes are still very firm.


    She didn''t want to, but in addition to making an accident, it''s impossible to get his blood, and if he gives his blood, he will doubt his use.


    Fortunately, he didn''t hurt him deeply. He got the blood again, and it didn''t seem to arouse his suspicion. No matter what the result is, he should forgive himself when he apologizes to him tomorrow, right?


    Trot all the way back home, Yun Han and Yun Ru just ready for dinner.


    "Miss, you''ve come back. Will Mr. Linghao give you the blood?" Often pull her to sit down, with a little ridicule, after the childe should feel inexplicable, right?


    "He certainly won''t give me his blood, but I have a way. Hee hee, you see." Ling Fei Er spread out his hand, as if it were the two pieces of paper with blood.


    "Blood stone seems to absorb blood, right? As long as you have the blood


    "How did you get it, miss?" Yun Han and Yun Ru are surprised to see her.


    "I got it anyway." Ling Fei son heart guilty of vomit tongue.


    "You close the door quickly. I want to know the result now."


    Yunru runs to close the door, and the sisters go upstairs with him and enter her boudoir.


    They also want to know the result.


    Ling fei''er puts the blood stone on the table, and gently presses the paper with Wu Hao''s blood on the blood stone. The blood stone releases heat slightly. The blood on the paper slowly disappears and is absorbed into the blood stone. After the red and transparent spirit stone absorbs the blood, it becomes a little turbid.


    "It''s my turn."


    Ling fei''er gritted her teeth, took out a small dagger from the space ring, scratched a knife on her finger, and the fingertip immediately shed blood, drop by drop, all of which fell on the blood stone.


    "That''s enough, miss." Yun Han distressed to bring paper, help her finger bandage.


    "Don''t talk."


    Ling Fei son stares at the blood stone in front of.


    After her blood dripped from the blood stone, the blood stone quickly absorbed all her blood. Originally a little turbid knowledge, it became more turbid now. The original transparent appearance became translucent. If you look carefully, you can find that the absorbed blood in the spirit stone still keeps the liquid shape and flows slowly in the crystal stone, And it''s slowly merging.


    Ling Fei''s eyes were fixed on the changes in the interior of the crystal. His heart was pounding, and he felt that it was almost in his throat.


    Of course, she hopes that the result she wants to see now is the result she wants to see, no matter whether he has any relationship with Linghao or not, but he just wants such a result. He likes someone for the first time. No matter what the result is, she always doesn''t want this person to be her brother.


    After the blood inside the crystal fused, it slowly calmed down, and then... There was no then


    Ling Fei Er waited for a full minute, and did not see any change in the blood stone.


    After waiting another minute, there was no change.


    Her heart beat even worse, but it was the kind of very uncomfortable heart beat, Yang Zhong with a little loss, loss with a little helpless, helpless with a little at a loss.


    He has always believed that his feeling is right, Linghao is definitely not his brother, but if the blood stone also proves that he is indeed related to himself, then she has to accept the result.


    Although I still like him, I can only treat him as my brother.


    But she is not interested in another brother, not at all. What she wants is someone she can like.


    The longer you wait, the more you lose.


    "Miss..."


    Rhyme Han want to comfort her, but look at her depressed appearance, I do not know where to start, or gently walked to her side, let her rely on himself.


    "Is he really my brother? Why didn''t you feel it at all? " Ling Fei son weakly says, excited the mood of a whole day, at this time become incomparably low, even speak of strength all have no.


    "Miss, the test result of blood stone can''t be wrong. If the blood stone doesn''t respond, it means that you are related by blood." Yun Han said in a low voice, although miss a time can not accept this fact, but she can only tell her that this is the fact.


    Ling Fei Er depressed embrace her, don''t want to see this result at all.


    "Look, miss..."


    Yun Ru suddenly patted Ling fei''er gently and pointed to the blood stone on the table. She was surprised and happy.

 Chapter 698

    Ling Fei Er raised his head to see, disappointed and lost expression instantly disappeared, then burst out a strong surprise on his face!


    Blood stone, after a period of silence, has a new reaction, slightly emitting a red light, and the light is more and more intense, lasting for 20 or 30 seconds, with a click, all the light disappears instantly, the blood stone on the table is also broken into stone slag, the color is turbid, completely lost the permeability of the spirit stone.


    "I said he was not my brother! I said he wasn''t my brother! Do you believe it? I said, "he''s not my brother!"


    Ling fei''er jumps up with excitement, embracing Yun Han and Yun Ru. He is so excited that he doesn''t know what to do.


    "Congratulations, miss." Yun Ru smiles and feels happy for Ling fei''er. Anyway, it''s a good thing that the young lady can like Ling Hao openly!


    "Well, don''t get excited, miss." Yunhan is a little helpless. Although the result of blood stone proves that Linghao is not miss''s brother, miss can really have the courage to like Linghao, but she is not happy. Anyway, Linghao is also miss''s brother in name. This kind of thing is easy to be misunderstood.


    "I''m very happy. I''ll say he''s not my brother. If he''s really my brother, when I stay with him, I''ll have a feeling of blood relationship no matter what. But I''m not with him at all. My father even lied to me that he''s my brother, but he''s not my brother. Ha ha ha." Ling fei''er danced happily, and finally could like him honestly. She didn''t have to feel any guilt because she liked him. It was a good feeling.


    "Well, ma''am, calm down first." Yunhan took her to sit down and said seriously: "Miss, although the results at this time prove that Linghao has no blood relationship with you, there is one thing you must think about carefully. Since the Lord of the city has brought him back to the Lord of the city, and it is easy for everyone to know that Linghao is his child, even when you go to ask the Lord of the city, The city Lord''s office also admits that he is his own child, which shows that there is something hidden in it. So first of all, you must not tell everyone that Linghao is not your brother. "


    Ling fei''er is stunned. She really wants to tell everyone that Ling Hao is not her brother.


    But Yun Han said so, she also calmed down.


    It''s really worth thinking about what Yunhan said. Dad took Linghao back to the main residence of the city, and intentionally let everyone know that he was his own child. It''s definitely not easy. He didn''t believe that dad didn''t know Linghao was not his own child. Even he could feel that Linghao was not his brother, How can he not feel that he is his own son as a father? Even if a man is not as sensitive as a woman, he can completely verify whether Linghao is his son through blood stone. As soon as he verifies, the result will come out immediately, just like now.


    Dad didn''t do that, and he deliberately told himself that Linghao and he were brothers by blood. If there was no secret, he would never do that.


    "Miss, since the city master wants everyone to know that Linghao is your brother and his son, you must not break this superficial fact, otherwise it may cause great trouble." Yun Han said seriously.


    "But why did my father do that? He should know that No. 0 is not his child. Why must he let others misunderstand him? What''s in it for him? " Ling Fei Er can''t figure it out.


    "I don''t know about this, but since the Lord of the city has done this, there must be his reason, and this reason is very obvious. He doesn''t want to let anyone know, including miss you, otherwise he should tell you the identity of Linghao, but in fact he didn''t do it." Yun Han affirms to say.


    "What shall I do? I like Linghao. " Ling Fei Er looks at them with tears and smiles.


    "That''s why I''ve been telling you that you can like any childe, but with Linghao, no matter he has blood relationship with you or not, you shouldn''t be together. After all, he is your brother in name." Yun Han says helplessly.


    "I don''t care. Since he doesn''t have any blood relationship with me, if I want to like him, I will like him. No one can control him." Ling Fei Er pouts his lips stubbornly. The reason why he wants to prove that he is his brother is that he hopes that he can like him without worry. Now that it has been proved that he has no blood relationship with himself, he doesn''t care about other things.


    Rhyme Han is also helpless, already know if confirm Ling Hao childe is not miss''s elder brother will be such result, so also can sigh a tone, no longer meaningless persuade her.


    "Miss must like Mr. Linghao?"


    "No, I don''t want to, but I like him now."


    "If Miss must like Mr. Linghao, you must remember one thing clearly. The Lord of the city intends to let others know that Mr. Linghao is his child, so anyway, first of all, you can''t expose it. You can like Mr. Linghao, but you can only like him secretly. At least on the surface, you can''t let people doubt your relationship, No matter how good you are with Linghao, others can only think that you two are brothers and sisters. "


    "How depressing is that?"


    "Otherwise, miss, do you have a better way? If you make a breakthrough in this matter, it is very likely that you will lose the chance to like Mr. Linghao. "


    "Is that the only way?" Ling fei''er looks at Yun Han bitterly.


    "If the young lady must like young master Linghao, it can only be like this, at least for the time being."


    "Ah, how can that be?"


    Ling fei''er rushes to Yun Ru''s arms depressed.


    "But it seems that the young lady can only be like this now. Hee hee, anyway, at least now the young lady can feel at ease and like young master Linghao. Even if you can''t be together for the time being, maybe you will have a chance in the future!"!? Now it''s about cultivating feelings. " Yun Ru said, and sister''s persuasion is completely different.


    "Yes, at least now I can like him with peace of mind, and I just want to like him, but I don''t say that I have to be with him. For the time being, I think he is my brother." Ling fei''er thinks and laughs, proving that he has no blood relationship with himself. This is the most important thing. It''s easy to say anything else. After knowing the truth of this matter, maybe the situation will turn for the better. Anyway, I don''t want to be with him now.


    With him? Hee hee.


    Let''s talk about this shame later.

 Chapter 699

    In the heart, the eyes of Tong Ling Fei Er immediately lit up, looking at the blood stone on the table, the whole mental state immediately became different.


    Everything else is OK, because external conditions can be changed, but blood relationship is predestined and irreversible. As long as there is no problem with this one, everything else is easy to say.


    Anyway, now I can like him with peace of mind. What else do I want to do? Now I can like him as his sister. Hee hee, anyway, it''s not impossible.


    "Go, go, let''s eat." Ling Fei Er laughs happily, grabs the stone on the table, goes to the window, throws it into the lake in the backyard, and runs downstairs.


    Yun Han and Yun Ru look at each other. Yun Ru smiles and sighs helplessly!


    "Well, elder sister, don''t think so much about it. Isn''t it good for miss to like Linghao now? At least, whatever happens to them is not taboo. " Yun Ru comforted.


    "What else can we do now? It''s all done. That''s the only way Yun Han shook his head.


    "Well, well, don''t think about it so much. Go and wait on the young lady first."


    "Yes, yes."


    Banks are too lazy to think so much. Anyway, things are already like this. It''s useless to think more. When I didn''t know whether Linghao was her brother or not, the young lady was so determined. Now that I know Linghao is not her brother, the young lady won''t change her mind!


    Since the young lady likes young master Linghao, she can only like it. I just hope that she won''t expose this matter. Anyway, I don''t want the reputation of the young lady to be damaged.


    "You two come down quickly." Ling Fei Er has already called up below.


    "Come, miss." They went downstairs to help her with the meal.


    "Would you two like to sit down and eat together?"


    Rhyme Han and rhyme Ru Zheng for a while, all puff Chi a laugh out.


    "Why, Miss suddenly wants to learn from Mr. Linghao?" Yun Han said with a smile.


    "Yes, he always asks his two little girls to have dinner with him. In the future, would you like to have dinner with me?"


    "No, we''d better wait on the young lady and finish eating." Yun Han said with a smile that she was a little moved in her heart, but she had been used to waiting on her for dinner, and she was not used to letting them eat at the table.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Today I just want to have dinner with you. Hurry up, I''ll give you a big meal."


    "No, miss." Two people are flattered, how dare to let her help themselves, pull her to sit down.


    "If you don''t want me to help you with your meal, you can say that I just want to have dinner with you tonight. If you don''t, I won''t eat it."


    "Miss, don''t do that. You''ll make us very embarrassed." Yun Ru said.


    "I just want you to have dinner with me. What''s the dilemma? The two little girls around Linghao have dinner with him every day. The happiness of being spoiled is dead. I want to be as good to you as he is." Ling Fei Er said with a smile.


    Yunhan and Yunru look at her, their eyes are full of moving. I didn''t expect that this Linghao childe has such a great influence on her. She has always been a willful young lady, and she has started to care about others. This change is not small.


    Two people look at each other, although a bit embarrassed, but still took a bowl of rice, sitting with her.


    I''m not used to it.


    However, the three of them were as close as sisters since childhood. They were not embarrassed. They all laughed as they ate.


    Ling fei''er is naturally happy to know that Ling Hao is not her brother. Yun Han and Yun Ru are sisters. This is because they see the subtle change of miss. It seems that liking a person can really change a person.


    "Do you want me to go to him in the evening?" Ling Fei Er said with a smile.


    "Why don''t you go so late, miss?" Yun Han said: "even if I want to go, I''ll talk about it tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, it seems that miss is a little late today. It''s a bit inappropriate to run to him at night. If you come back later, people will think what''s wrong with you." Yun Ru also said.


    "It''s not that serious. I used to come back very late when I was practicing with him."


    "That''s a different situation, because you went early when you were practicing, but it''s not good for you to go in the evening now." Yun Han said.


    "Really not? But I really want to go


    "If Miss must go, we can''t stop her, but I think it''s better to go tomorrow." Yunhan road.


    "Well, well, I''ll go tomorrow morning as you say."


    Yun Han and Yun Ru smile and give her the dishes she likes.


    "Eat more yourself. It''s good. I''ll give you some sandwiches."


    "Miss, you have become a little different."


    "Yes? Why don''t I feel it? "


    "Of course you don''t feel it yourself, but we can feel that the young lady has changed a little."


    "Probably because of him." Ling fei''er smiles, and her face is a little red.


    Yun Han and Yun Ru giggle, no doubt, because of him.


    Three people have a rest after dinner. Yunhan and Yunru wait on her to take a bath and change clothes. They go to bed directly. Yesterday, they can''t sleep. Today, because they are happy, they go back and forth again. But today, they are in a good mood. After going to bed for a while, the little girl falls asleep.


    Wu Hao had an early rest today and enjoyed it. The two girls went to bed early with their arms around them. But this morning, before anyone woke up, there was a knock on the door, either on the first floor or in the bedroom.


    "Who''s knocking at the door so early?" Jade Butterfly opens her eyes and sits up, but her full body makes her blush. It seems that the young master didn''t come out of her body last night. As soon as she sits down, her body is very full.


    "Young master, may I come down? It seems that she has to knock outside. If she comes in later, she will be very shy. " Jade Butterfly red face says.


    Wu Hao smiles, holding the little girl''s waist for a moment, and then let her go. Recently, these two little girls have been sleeping every day, more and more enjoying the happiness brought by these two little girls, and these two little girls are very happy every time they see him.


    But today, Miss Phyl is out there, and they are both shy.


    "What did you do in the morning?" Wu Hao cried, I can''t stand this girl. She''s sleeping well. What''s the matter with knocking at the door so early.

 Chapter 700

    "I can''t get up at what time. Although I don''t have to go to college today, I don''t want to be so late. Get up and practice quickly." Lingfei wants to cry at the door.


    "If you want to practice yourself, go to the third floor first. I''m not dressed yet."


    "Let two little girls serve you again, right?"


    "Nonsense."


    "Come on, I''ll wait for you on the third floor." Ling Fei Er smiles and jumps to the third floor to wait for him! It''s normal for a boy of this age to have a maid''s bed. If he is sleeping with other women in the room, she may be a little jealous, but it''s a maid''s bed. It''s not normal anymore.


    "This girl is really inexplicable. She harasses people every day." Wu Hao sighed helplessly and was really convinced by the girl.


    "Let''s wait for you to get up!" Yuying and yudie look at him.


    "I don''t want to talk to her. Let her practice there." Even so, I got up.


    Jade Butterfly waited on him to put on his clothes, while jade Ying knelt down in front of him with a red face.


    "What''s this for in the morning?" Wu Hao holds Yuying''s hair lightly. To be honest, he enjoys it.


    "It seems that you didn''t come out of Jade Butterfly''s body last night. I''m afraid you''ll want it, so I''ll help you release it in the morning." Yuying shyly said, looking at his enjoyment of the look a little proud, as a maid, can let the host feel so happy, she is also very satisfied.


    Wu Hao smiles, but he doesn''t say it. He appreciates it and enjoys it.


    "Young master, can I come with my sister later?" The imperial elder sister waited on him to put on clothes and said shyly.


    "Do you still need to ask?" Wu Hao laughed.


    "Hee hee." Jade Butterfly laughs and waits on him to get dressed. She kneels down with her sister to serve him.


    After some enjoyment, Wu Hao and two little girls left the room together. Wu Hao goes upstairs to find Ling fei''er. They go downstairs to prepare breakfast.


    "Why is it so slow? It takes a man longer to get up than a girl. " Ling Fei son resented to read a, immediately laughed, climbed up from the ground, directly rushed to his arms.


    "What are you doing, little girl?" Wu Hao is a little confused by her. This girl is going too far.


    "I like you."


    "Psycho." Wu Hao gave him a white eye.


    "I like you."


    "I said, did you take the wrong medicine in the morning? I''m your brother. You like wool."


    "Anyway, I just like you, like you, like you." Ling Fei''s son tightly hoops his neck, although always tell oneself, see his time want to be reserved a little bit, like a gentle girl, but once see he completely can''t control oneself, want to big square of embrace him, if he can report oneself, that is no better.


    "I don''t think you''re going to stop, are you? Let me go. If you don''t, I''m angry! " Wu Hao stares at her.


    "If I don''t, I won''t. I just want to tell you that I like you."


    Wu Hao stretched out his hand and almost slapped her on the buttock. But he thought that she would misunderstand her and stopped.


    "I''m your brother. If it''s my sister''s love for my brother, I can accept it. If it''s anything else, I advise you to accept it." Wu Hao said with a straight face.


    "I know you''re not my brother." Lingfeier whispered in his ear.


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment, listening to the little girl''s tone is not like a guess, but like a tone of mastering the truth.


    "What are you talking about


    "Don''t pretend. I know you''re not my brother. I don''t have any blood relationship with you." Ling Fei Er said with a smile in his ear.


    Wu Hao frowned. Did the girl really know the truth or was she testing herself?


    "Don''t guess. It''s not your brother. Can I live in the Lord''s mansion?" Wu Hao turns to explore a way.


    "It''s not necessarily my father''s son who lives in the city Lord''s mansion. The housekeeper also lives in the city Lord''s mansion. So many servants and maids also live in the city Lord''s mansion. Occasionally some guests will stay in the city Lord''s mansion for a while. Don''t deny it. I confirmed last night that you are not my brother. Although I won''t tell you about it, I want you to know that I know the truth. " The little girl said that she was serious.


    Wu Hao''s brow wrinkled deeper, this wench really knew the truth? Will Lingyuan tell her such a thing?


    Afternoon suddenly thought of last night, this little girl with a knife a dance cut their own picture, difficult not this little girl with their own blood to do DNA? Is there such advanced technology in this civilization?


    "I said girl, how do you know?" Wu Hao looks at her seriously.


    "First of all, I''m sorry to you. Yesterday my brother said that you wanted to get your blood on purpose. Then we used the blood stone to test whether we were related. But the test results showed that there was no blood relationship between us, so I know you are not my brother." Said Lingfei.


    Blood stone?


    Wu Hao has read about it in the book. It was used to identify the soldiers who died in the war. After the war ended, it became a treasure to identify the blood relationship between parents and children. Because of the huge consumption in the early war, it became very rare. Generally, only the rich can afford to test the blood relationship in this way.


    It is said that the accuracy of this thing is close to 100%.


    Wu Hao looked at her smiling face and the black line on her face. She couldn''t help slapping her buttocks.


    "Why are you hitting me?" Ling fei''er blushed and jumped out of his arms. He spanked him and was spanked again. This guy is really a bad guy.


    "You know too much." Wu Hao stares at her and asks, "who else knows about this?"


    "No one knows but myself and my two maids." Said Lingfei.


    "You''re a smart girl." Wu Hao sat down cross legged, looking at him for a while helpless.


    "I said, why do you have to prove it?"


    "Because I found that I like you, so I don''t want you to be my brother." Ling Fei son also cross legs sit down, firm say.


    "Does it make sense to know now? Although I have no blood relationship with you, I''m still your brother in name. It''s useless for you to like me. " Wu Hao looked at her and couldn''t help saying, "I said you are really strange. When we first met, did you forget that I threw you into the water? You said you would hate me all your life, and you forgot so soon? "

 Chapter 701

    "Then I can''t hate you all my life because of this? I don''t want to, but I just like you. What can I do? " Ling Fei Er shrugged her shoulders and did not shy away from her feelings.


    "But I''m still your brother in name. It''s no use if you like me."


    "I don''t care. Anyway, there is no blood relationship between us. What is the relationship between brother and sister in name? I''m not afraid of what others say. " Ling fei''er leaned forward and said mysteriously, "and I guess there must be some secret between you and my father. That''s why this strange situation appears. So our nominal brother sister relationship will come to an end sooner or later. So, I''m sure I won''t break the relationship between us now, but should I like you or like you, It''s the first time that Miss Ben has fallen in love with a person. Hee hee, I feel very good, although you are very annoying. "


    "I hate you, I hate you. You still like me. I love grass." Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry, but he can''t grasp the brain circuit of this young lady!


    "In fact, I wonder why I like you? It''s reasonable that I shouldn''t like you, but in fact, I just have feelings for you. I like looking at you and being with you. Aren''t these feelings of being alone? " Ling Fei Er looks at him, his face is very serious. This is absolutely true.


    Wu Hao can also see that what he said is true, but the more it is, the more it makes him laugh and cry.


    "I said, Lingfei, what do you want now?" Wu Hao took a deep breath and looked at her with a straight face.


    "I just said, I won''t break this relationship now, so on the surface, you are still my brother and I am still your sister, but I will still like you, just like girls like boys." Ling Fei Er says firmly, the small face is a little red.


    "Is that necessary? Why do you have to like me? " Wu Hao helplessly looking at her, although this wench said won''t pierce this layer of relationship, but who knows this wench can let a person suspect?


    "I don''t want to, but I just like you." Ling Fei Er said, looking at him sweetly, "brother Linghao, can I like you?"


    "Can I say no?" Wu Hao laughs bitterly. At this time, he calls his brother a fart.


    "You can say, but I want to like you." Ling Fei Er says with a smile.


    "I said, what do you want? You want me never to see you, do you


    "What do I want? I just don''t know why I like you, and then I want to continue to like you. What''s wrong with me?" Ling Fei Er''s mouth is tooting.


    "I''m wrong. Come on, I shouldn''t have provoked you."


    "Even if you don''t provoke me, I''ll like you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao was speechless by her. She was so shy because she touched her mouth before, but now she is so bold. Ah, I''m really helpless to this girl.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down!


    After such a long time of contact, she knows her character very well. Who does she look like? This girl is a bit like Nana. She will do what she says, and no one can stop her. From his attitude today, we can see that she has made long-term preparations.


    He didn''t want to see her, but it''s impossible for him to live in the same city Lord''s mansion and study in the same college. What''s more, it''s easy to arouse the suspicion of the outside world when they make such a relationship. It''s a bit like there''s no silver here.


    Just like before, the relationship between them was very good. On the contrary, no one doubted that they were Lingfei''s brother.


    Wu Hao looked at her with a serious look.


    "Don''t laugh. Be serious."


    "Oh."


    "Now that you know about it, how much do you know now?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I knew that you had no blood relationship with me, and I speculated the rest, because I asked my father and he told me that you were my brother, but the fact was not like this, so I guess there must be a secret. As for what the secret is, I want to ask you, what is it?" Ling Fei son answers a way, finish saying to look at him.


    "I don''t know exactly what happened with your father, so I can''t answer you, but don''t guess. It''s not good for you to know too much." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "I just want to know if you''re my brother. I''m not interested in other things." Ling Fei Er nodded.


    "Since you already know that I am not related to you by blood, and you have guessed that there is something hidden in it, you must remember every word I say next."


    "Yes, yes."


    "No matter what you want, we have to keep brother sister relationship on the surface. No matter what, for any reason, you can''t tell anyone the truth about it, and the two maids in your family, and you have to let them know that."


    "Don''t worry. Originally, I wanted everyone to know that you are not my brother. They reminded me not to say anything." Ling Fei Er nods heavily.


    "Just know." The two girls in her family are really smart. At least they are not so impulsive.


    "Anything else?"


    "Of course, I can''t stop you from liking me, but we are still brothers and sisters on the surface, so don''t go too far and let people misunderstand our relationship." Wu Hao said solemnly, but he was helpless at the bottom of his heart!


    "Well, I know that. I''ll call you brother Linghao in the future."


    "Why are you so numb?"


    "Yes, yes? Brother Linghao, brother Linghao Ling Fei Er laughs. She didn''t like to call her brother before, but now she calls her brother. She feels very intimate.


    "All right, all right." Wu Hao glared at her and said, "also, I tell you girl, although you like me, it doesn''t mean I have to like you, so you''d better not hold any excessive ideas. Do you hear me?"


    "How can you do that? I like you. Why can''t you like me?" Lingfei''s mouth was purring.


    "Who says you like me, I must like you?"


    "Hum, you are such a nuisance. I don''t know why I like you."


    "You may not like me."


    "But I already like you. What can I do? If you don''t like me, you don''t like me. I want to like you anyway. " Ling Fei son Du wears mouth to say.

 Chapter 702

    "It''s up to you. It''s up to you who you like. It''s up to me who I refuse." Wu Hao said, looking at the girl''s appearance, a bit of the feelings as a family feeling, or many refused her several times, her heart so-called point like also No.


    Although this girl is very beautiful and lovely, they really should not have any relationship. If other women have such feelings for themselves, he can accept it. But this girl, he can only keep a distance with her. Otherwise, if something happens, I really don''t know what accident will happen.


    "Anyway, I just like you. If you refuse me, I will like you too." Ling Fei Er said with a mouthful: "no matter how we are now, we can be regarded as brother sister relationship on the surface. Even for my sister, you should be kind to me. Isn''t that too much?"


    "Don''t make trouble for me, I''ll treat you better."


    "I''ve never made trouble for you."


    "You''re making trouble for me now."


    "Then I''ll take it, then I''ll make me like you, I like you, I like you."


    "Young master, you have to miss. Breakfast is ready..."


    Jade Butterfly came up to ask them to eat, just heard Ling fei''er shouting like him here, embarrassed for a moment, a little at a loss, was caught by others, Ling fei''er himself suddenly red face!


    "You know the embarrassment?" I had no choice but to reach out and knock on his head. That''s what he was worried about. The two little girls were OK. If they were known by others, her reputation would be ruined.


    It''s impossible to speculate whether there will be more serious accidents, but it''s obvious that the outside world now knows that they are brothers and sisters. If someone knows that they have feelings between men and women, the little girl''s reputation will be lost.


    "Jade Butterfly, I like your childe. My sister likes my brother." Ling Fei son red face explained a, appear very guilty!


    "Oh."


    Jade Butterfly also a little don''t know how to answer, should a, why this explanation sounds so empty?


    "You are such a girl. You are really going to have nothing to look for." I couldn''t help but knock her on the head and pull her up from the ground.


    "What for?"


    "What are you doing after dinner? If you are so diligent and want to practice here, then you can practice here and we will eat our food. "


    "Oh, can I have dinner with you today?" Ling Fei Er smiles and leans to him involuntarily!


    "If you don''t want to eat, you can go back to your own house."


    "Hee hee, I want to have dinner with you. Brother Linghao, it''s very kind of you." Ling fei''er smiles, but this sound of Ling Hao''s brother gives Wu Hao goose bumps.


    But he didn''t stop her from calling it that way, at least to make the outside world more sure of their relationship.


    A little suspicious looking at Miss Phil, why do you have a very strange feeling?


    After breakfast, Ling fei''er didn''t go back to her own home. Instead, she sat with Wu Hao on the third floor to practice. This practice ended in the evening. For fear that the girl would ask to stay and sleep, she was driven back at about the same time!


    Ling fei''er secretly hugs him, happily jumps down from the third floor and goes back to her home. For her, at least the relationship between them is clear. Just like Yun Ru said, now I can at least like him with peace of mind.


    Wu Hao grinned bitterly, but he was helpless.


    Yu Ying and Yu die wait on him to take a bath.


    Yu Ying leans against the bath, Wu Hao leans against her, and Yu die sits on him to let him enjoy himself and relax his body after training.


    "Young master, what''s the matter with Miss Phil today? As soon as I went up in the morning, I heard Miss Phyl saying that she always liked childe. How can I not sound like my sister''s love for my brother? " Jade Butterfly whispered, full body let her voice soft, very nice.


    "You heard me right. That girl just likes me." Wu Hao closed his eyes and enjoyed the service of the two little girls, but his head was still a little restless. He didn''t expect that Lingyuan was arranged by his side to make others believe that he was lingfei''er of his son. He actually fell in love with himself. Not only was he surprised, but if Lingyuan knew this, he would be even more surprised!?


    "But you''re Miss Phil''s brother, young master." Yu Ying said in surprise.


    "On the surface, I''m his brother, but I have no blood relationship with him. I''ll tell you this, but you can''t tell anyone, you know." Wu Hao said that although the less people know about it, the better, the two of them are their own maids after all. In the future, Ling fei''er will always come here. And with the girl''s personality, it will be obvious that sooner or later, they will doubt it. It''s better to take the initiative to tell them now.


    They were really a little surprised, which means that young master Linghao is not the son of the Lord of the city, or another possibility is that Miss Fei Er is not the daughter of the Lord of the city, but it is obvious that the former is more likely.


    If that''s true, it means there must be something behind it.


    Two little girls quickly and seriously nodded.


    "Young master, we will never disclose this matter to anyone."


    "I believe you." Wu Hao nodded with a smile and trusted his two little girls very much.


    "That is to say, Miss Phil can like you?" Jade Butterfly side said, side gently help him rub body, body bone a little weak.


    "Theoretically speaking, it''s OK for her to like me. After all, there is no blood relationship between us, but I''m still her brother on the surface, which is a problem. If people know that we have feelings between men and women, let alone other things, first of all, the little girl''s reputation is easy to have problems." Wu Hao said.


    "What about that?" The jade Ying worries of ask a way.


    "What else can we do? I can only try my best to keep a distance from her, but on the surface I have to pretend to be his brother. " Wu Hao said.


    "I think at this time, young master, on the contrary, he is more normal and less likely to arouse suspicion." Jade Butterfly said: "if you can keep a distance from Miss Fei Er, it''s easy to be misunderstood. Didn''t you two have a good relationship at that time? No one doubts it


    "Well, I know that. That''s why I allow her to practice here all the time. I''m also thinking about how to grasp this degree." But this degree is the most difficult thing to grasp.


    Mom, forget it. I''m too lazy to think about it. I''m so tired of this girl.


    Wu Hao shook his head, threw all these messy troubles out of his head, and got up from the bath with the little girl in his arms.

 Chapter 703

    "Don''t you wash it, young master?" Jade Butterfly tightly hugs him, pretty face scarlet, the young master is a little bad, hugs oneself unexpectedly not to come out.


    "I have to go to college tomorrow. I''ll have an early rest today." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Then I helped you wipe the water off your body." Yu Ying chuckles and sees that the young master is enjoying them, not to mention how happy she is.


    "Young master, should I come down first?" Jade Butterfly blushes.


    "I don''t want to come out." Wu Hao gave a bad smile.


    "Good or bad, young master." Jade Butterfly blushes unceasingly, hugs him, does not dare to let him see own blush appearance.


    "All right. Jade Butterfly, you wait on me first. I''ll clean up the bathroom and come right away. Jade Butterfly, you don''t just know how to enjoy the childe''s love as soon as you get to the room. We mainly serve the childe, not let the childe love us. " Yu Ying shamefully tells her that every time she serves her son in bed, she makes her sisters feel very happy, which makes them feel embarrassed. After all, they serve him in bed, not to enjoy his love, but he makes them happy every time!


    "Well, I know. I''ll try my best to serve you first. Sister, come here as soon as possible." Jade Butterfly said with a red face, every time I hope to serve you comfortably, but every time I let them enjoy it, sometimes I really forget to serve you and just want you to enjoy yourself!


    "Well, well, you two little girls, you want to say that I can enjoy this kind of thing more. If only I want to say it myself, and you don''t enjoy it, then I can''t enjoy it. Yuying, please hurry up." Wu Hao smiles and goes back to the room with Jade Butterfly.


    Yuying nods and smiles happily.


    Many maids say that when they sleep for their master, most of the time the master just wants to vent, but their master is really different. Every time they do something for him, he will gently let their sisters enjoy it.


    I used to think that it was a very painful thing for you to serve the master, but now, I think that it is a very happy and beautiful thing to serve the master.


    Yuying cleans up the bathroom and goes back to the room. The young master is enjoying his younger sister. He goes to bed shyly and hugs his younger sister to let the young master enjoy both of them at the same time. It seems that the young master prefers this.


    Wu Hao gently smile, turn off the light, enjoy the two little girls.


    Because tomorrow to go to college, so Wu Hao did not play too late, he can not rest, but the two little girls now need to rest to recover better.


    The next morning, the two girls had breakfast ready. Wu Hao finished his meal and went to the college by car with Ling fei''er in the evening.


    In the car.


    Ling Fei Er sat next to him and looked at him with a smile.


    "Brother Linghao, did you let them serve you last night? Hee hee, I''m full of energy. It seems that I want them to give you something every day. " Ling Fei son''s smile way of Xi Xi, casually seek a topic.


    Wu Hao was a little blushed by him, but she didn''t feel it at all.


    "I said, can we not talk about it?"


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it normal for a maid to serve you?"


    Wu Hao really doesn''t want to talk to her.


    "Well, well, if you don''t say it, don''t say it. But you don''t talk to me yourself. I can only talk about it casually." Ling Fei Er tooted his mouth and kicked him.


    "Don''t talk if you don''t have a topic."


    "That''s boring. It will be quite a while before I get to the college."


    "Why don''t we talk about how annoying you are? Do you think it''s congenital or acquired? " Wu Hao said with white eyes.


    "The day after tomorrow? Are you absolutely inborn or acquired? " Lingfei looked at him with a wink.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao directly speechless, this wench can really talk about this topic, this wench is probably congenital neuropathy.


    Alas, how did you meet such a girl recently? Think about it or two little girls in my family are good, more and more love them, but this girl is more and more annoying.


    "Brother Linghao, I think it''s boring for us to go to college recently. You see, because we have learned the second stage of cultivation, I''m afraid that going to college every day is to absorb the power of crystal stone. It''s better to be at home."


    "I think it''s better to be in college."


    "Why?"


    "No why." Because at home, I''m bound to be entangled by you girl, and why.


    I was annoyed by this little girl all the way. When I got to the college, I was relieved.


    I thought that today, bailijian would still be here, but I didn''t expect that he was very knowledgeable and didn''t appear in their teaching building.


    The two of them arrived the fastest, but Qingyin was already waiting there.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you two to come so early today." Qingyin looks at them with a smile.


    "Teacher Qingyin still thinks we are late?" Wu Hao laughed and said, "by then, we will have learned the second stage of cultivation. Can we teach the third stage directly?"


    "Of course not. The gap between you eight can''t be too big. Their first stage of cultivation has just stabilized. If you start the third stage of cultivation directly, you will be out of touch, you know Qingyin looked at him and said with a smile, "but the two of you and crazy Feng''s cultivation progress is really fast, so in order not to let you spend so much, I will assign you a task later."


    "Yes! This one can have! " Wu Hao laughs. It''s a bit boring to absorb the power of crystal all day recently. It''s not a little girl.


    "What task? What task?" Lingfei was very excited.


    "I''ll see in a minute." Qingyin smiles.


    Other students came one after another.


    "Well, now that everyone has arrived, let''s officially start today''s course. As I told you last time, today I will teach you the second stage of cultivation. Only when you enter the second stage can you be regarded as a real cultivator."


    Qingyin clapped her hand to attract everyone''s attention, but she was so beautiful that everyone''s attention was on her.


    "The second stage of cultivation requires you to feel the power of the underworld between heaven and earth, so that the power in your body can resonate with it, and then you can release the powerful power of the underworld. Now sit cross legged for me, calm down and feel the power of the outside world. Don''t worry. It can''t be completed in one day or two. Try to feel it yourself first, and I will guide you later. "


    "Tutor, I''m done." Wu Hao raised his hand directly.


    "I''m done too ~ ~" Ling fei''er raised her hand directly.


    "Tutor, I''ve done it, too." Crazy Feng is not polite, hands up.

 Chapter 704

    "Now that the three of you have finished, let me see if you have really mastered it." Qingyin said, how could it be unexpected.


    "Tutor, just tell me how to test us?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "It''s very simple. Show me the skills you''ve mastered."


    "Simple."


    Wu Hao smiles and immediately demonstrates it to her. Crazy Feng and Ling fei''er don''t hesitate.


    Three people released the power of the nether world almost at the same time. Although the other five people knew that their cultivation progress was very fast, they didn''t expect that they would be so fast. The tutor had just said that they already knew it, or they had reached the point of being self-taught?


    Who knows? I can''t compare with the three of them anyway.


    "Then can we start the third stage of cultivation?" Wu Hao looks at Qingyin with a smile.


    "No way." Qingyin smiles and shakes her head.


    "I don''t think so?" Wu Hao speechless looking at her, really don''t know this woman is how to think, all like this still can''t?


    "The progress of the three of you is really very fast, but it doesn''t mean that you are suitable to practice all the skills in a short time. The practice must be carried out step by step, step by step. Now that you have mastered the second stage of cultivation, I''ll give you a task to go into the mountain to collect power crystals and exercise your own strength."


    "Is this actual combat?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "You can think of it as actual combat." Qingyin smiles.


    "Is it dangerous to collect crystals?" Since it''s a real battle, it must use the power of the nether world. It can''t be said to use the power of the nether world to mine, can it?


    "Although the probability of encountering spirit beasts in the wild is very small, many plants in the wild have strong defense." Crazy Feng said.


    "So it is." Wu Hao suddenly remembered the plants in the high heaven kingdom that he had read. Some of them are similar to those on earth and have no ability to move. These plants are only low-level plants. The high Heaven Kingdom plants have evolved the ability similar to animals. They can move by themselves, defend and attack. In fact, the boundary between them and animals is very vague, Some plants are far more effective than some spirit beasts.


    The distribution density of spirit beasts is very small, but the high heaven is full of plants in the world. It''s really necessary to use the power of the nether world to collect crystal stones.


    "Any comments? If you have any opinions, you can not go. It doesn''t matter to wait here. When I think you can start the third stage of cultivation, I will teach you to start cultivation. " Qingyin looks at them with a smile.


    "Well, since master Qingyin has said that, what else can we say? I''ll give you as much as I want. " Wu Hao smiles and stands up.


    He is really interested in collecting crystal stones. He is not interested in crystal stones. He can collect crystal stones by himself. In the future, he can collect more crystal stones for the two little girls at home. Now their cultivation speed is getting faster and faster, and their consumption of crystal stones is becoming faster and faster. It''s better to go into the mountain to collect them than to go to the Lord''s mansion.


    In addition, Wu Hao also wanted to personally feel the various forces of the high heaven, such as the power of plants. After all, knowledge in books is only knowledge in books. Only through his own personal experience can he really feel the so-called power.


    "One person gives you a weapon, which can automatically guide the direction of Shendu. You can judge the position of the college according to the direction." Qingyin said waving, space ring three spears inserted in front of them.


    "Must it be a spear?" Wu Hao smiles, grabs the spear in front of him and throws it into the air. The spear turns in the air for a moment, and the spearhead points in one direction, that is, the direction of Shendu. The location of the college is clear at a glance.


    "One inch long, one inch strong, so that you can defeat the enemy when you are in danger."


    "Well, that''s it. Where to go? " Wu Hao asked.


    "It''s up to you. You can go wherever you like, and you can go to any mountain you like."


    "But it''s you. This task is too casual. If we can''t cope with the danger, won''t we be dead in the wilderness?"


    "I believe you have the strength." Qingyin smiles, and Wu Hao also smiles. It''s just a bitter smile. The teaching method of Qingyin''s tutor is really simple and crude.


    "Let''s go."


    Wu Hao is also lazy to talk nonsense, carrying a spear left the teaching building.


    "Brother inspiration, wait for me." Ling Fei Er catches up quickly.


    "Three of us, one mountain for each. Don''t follow me."


    "No, I''ll follow you."


    "What are you doing with me? Want to rob my crystal stone? "


    "Hey, hey, I can give you the surprise I found."


    "Psycho."


    Wu Hao rolled his eyes and said nothing to the little girl.


    "Well, well, I''ll stay with you, but don''t bother you, OK? If there is danger, you don''t have to protect me. Anyway, you are not much better than me. I can protect myself. " Lingfei jumps to him and takes his hand.


    "It''s very kind of you to say that you don''t have to pee your pants when something happens." Wu Hao had no choice but to knock on his head. He didn''t bother to worry with the little girl. Anyway, the sticky little girl didn''t listen.


    Crazy Feng said nothing and followed him. His job has always been simple, to protect him.


    There is a Qingping mountain behind the college. To be exact, it should be a mountain range. The back mountain stretches endlessly. Whether it is a dependency of Tianyuan city or not is a question.


    Three people go into the mountain together.


    It was almost evening when they entered the mountain. It was not long before it became dark. Anyway, there was plenty of time. For a while, the three of them found a place surrounded by big trees to camp and light a fire.


    As soon as Wu Hao sat on the ground, Ling fei''er stuck to him and leaned against him.


    "I said, you girl, can you stop being so clingy?" Wu Hao picked up a red branch and pasted it in front of her. He really wanted to scald the girl. He was willful and reckless.


    "I''m a girl, can''t you let me rest alone? In case of danger, what should I do if no one protects me? "


    "Don''t you say you have the ability to protect yourself?"


    "I''ll be attacked when I rest that night. You can''t protect me?"


    "Let FanFeng protect you."


    "I don''t want to. You''re my brother. Of course you''re protecting me."


    "I''m so angry with you girl." Wu Hao knocked her on the head. I really don''t know how to say she is good.

 Chapter 705

    To tell you the truth, this girl is too much like Nana. Both of them are so stubborn. They have to do what they think.


    If you are here to play, there is such a beautiful girl pestering you. If you accept her, you can accept her. If you are a girl from another family, it doesn''t matter. But she is the little granddaughter of the Lord Lingtian. She has a brother sister relationship with her. What''s the matter with him? What''s the accident in the future? It''s totally unpredictable.


    But this girl is so willful, really helpless.


    "I''ll look around and see if there''s anything to eat." Crazy Feng looking at Wu Hao said.


    "Are you hungry?" Wu Hao touches Ling Fei Er who sticks to himself.


    "If you are hungry, I will be hungry. If you are not hungry, I will not eat." You see how sensible I am. Ling Fei Er smiles and leans her head on his shoulder. She really likes the feeling of sticking with him. Even when it''s dark, she feels safe in the wild.


    "Then don''t eat it." Wu Hao said: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t eat a meal. It''s dark and it''s not good to act alone. In case of any danger, you can''t find anyone."


    "All right." Kuangfeng didn''t say much. He found more branches nearby to make the fire more prosperous.


    "Crazy Feng, why are you so nice to my brother?" Ling Fei son casually asks a way.


    "We are all classmates. We just help each other. Lin Hao is small and dangerous to act alone. You are a girl, so it''s hard to ask you to go?" Crazy Feng light said.


    "I didn''t expect that you have a strong sense of responsibility. You don''t have a girlfriend. Would you like me to introduce one to you?"


    "Cough, I say wench, can you stop talking nonsense?" It''s really speechless. She started to be a matchmaker. Even crazy Feng was a little embarrassed. He came to carry out the task, not to fall in love.


    "Then you sleep with me in your arms. It''s a little cold to lean on you like this." Lingfei looked at him.


    "It''s good to lean on you. I want to cuddle you. You thought you were a three-year-old girl."


    "You''re a bad brother, huh." Ling Fei son white he one eye, pull up his hand, squeeze into his bosom.


    "I really convinced you." Wu Hao sighed helplessly and gently held her in his arms.


    "Don''t talk to me. Sleep well. We''ll start at dawn tomorrow."


    "OK, listen to brother inspiration."


    Ling Fei Er leaned in his arms, gently hugged him, and his face was very happy. It was super comfortable, warm and reassuring to be able to sleep in his arms.


    The first time I slept in his arms, I was a little excited. The little girl opened her eyes for almost half an hour before she felt sleepy. She slowly fell asleep in his arms.


    "Miss Lingfield, what''s the matter?" Crazy Feng looking at the Ling Fei Er sleeping in Wu Hao''s arms, with a little gossip mind asked.


    "What do you think is going on?" Wu Hao looked at him in tears and laughter.


    "Miss Lingfield doesn''t like you, does she?" Crazy Feng almost laughs. Wu Hao has 13 wives in his universe. Of course, it''s not too much. It''s not surprising. The key is how long has he been in the high heaven? More importantly, this person is not others, but miss Lingfei. At least this little girl is his sister on the surface.


    "You still laugh. I''m speechless, you know." Wu Hao rolled his eyes. He couldn''t laugh at all.


    "You seem to have a natural attraction for women?" Kuangfeng can''t stop laughing for a while.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. Let''s have a rest. As soon as it gets light tomorrow, we''ll go to the deep mountains to see how many spars we can collect."


    "Good."


    Crazy Feng did not speak, leaning on the tree to close his eyes.


    Wu Hao looked at the little girl in his arms and sighed helplessly. He pulled his clothes and gently helped her cover them. He hugged her and closed his eyes to rest.


    In the middle of the night.


    Three people are resting deeply, three [walking Goma tree] quietly close to them.


    [walking Goma tree] the root system is developed and shallow, and it can move slowly. The branches are as flexible as willows, but they are stronger and stronger. They can easily catch prey and firmly control the prey to make it unable to struggle. There is an opening at the top of the trunk, and the captured prey can be directly stuffed into the mouth. The strong acid SAP can slowly digest the prey, And turn it into the nutrients it needs.


    When the three of them entered the mountain, the three [walking Goma trees] found their tracks, followed them all the way, and finally came to them.


    Although they don''t have eyes, they have a very sensitive thermal response system. They can feel that three people are sleeping. It''s a good time to launch an attack.


    The three [walking Goma trees] have a clear division of labor and find their own target. The branches as thick as their arms stretch to their necks and suddenly contract, directly strangling their necks.


    "I love grass."


    Three people suddenly wake up.


    Wu Hao''s power of the nether world turned into a knife to cut down his own branch, which was blackened rapidly.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    Ling fei''er screams and panics. Wu Hao grabs the branch that strangles her neck, grabs it and throws it out. However, the chassis of the walking Goma tree is very heavy. It''s like a tumbler landing on the ground. The wild branch reaches out to him like an octopus. Wu Hao grabs the spear in front of him, and the power of the nether world envelops the spear and begins to fight.


    Spears are suitable for pricking, but in the face of these flying branches, it is obviously more suitable to use machetes. Unfortunately, they only have long hair to use. The good power of the nether world itself has the basic ability to disintegrate life. When the power of the nether world on the spear touches the branches, the branches turn black and break. After a hard struggle, the three people finally cut off all the branches of the walking Goma tree, Their movement speed is very slow, and the loss of branches means that they have lost their defense ability and attack ability, leaving only one end to be slaughtered.


    After the shock, Wu Hao''s expression showed excitement.


    [walking Goma tree] has a very developed root system, and the reason why they have such a strong attack ability is that they condense a lot of power crystals in their roots, which can provide them with a continuous stream of power. At the same time, they use the power crystals to absorb the aura of the earth for a long time, and the quality of the crystals is very high.


    Cut off the main trunk and pull the roots out of the Goma tree.


    At the end of the root system, there are thick roots the size of radish. Put aside the caking, there are light green power crystals inside. The small one is the size of an egg, and the big one is the size of a fist. Dissecting all the roots of a Goma tree, it can obtain 40 or 50 power crystals, and harvest a lot.


    But Wu Hao was a little embarrassed

 Chapter 706

    Forty or fifty power crystals are not many, not many, but this is just the beginning. In the future, there may be four or five hundred or even four or five thousand power crystals. It''s hard to carry all of them in a big sack. That can''t hold so many.


    Crazy front and Ling Fei son can be simple, they have space ring, casually put in front of 40 or 50 power crystal into the space ring.


    "Don''t you have a space ring?" Crazy front asked, embarrassed is, he also only has a space ring.


    "I didn''t think I could use it at all. It seems to be a miscalculation." Wu Hao smiles and looks at Ling fei''er.


    "Brother Linghao, do you want a space ring?" The space ring can''t be put in the space ring. In case, Lingfei''s hand always has two space rings, one for each hand, and the quality is also very high.


    But the little girl is obviously not so helpful. She turns her eyes and looks at Wu Hao with a smile.


    "I can give brother Linghao a space ring, but you have to promise me one thing."


    "Come on, come on, what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t like sleeping alone at night, especially when I''m still in the mountains. I don''t like sleeping alone in the wilderness, so brother Linghao, you have to sleep with me every night." The little girl looked at him with a smile.


    Wu Hao directly a face black line, stretched out a hand to knock on his head once, this wench is really thinking of this kind of thing again.


    But


    Even if she doesn''t have this request, I guess I have to sleep with her every night. Anyway, it''s the result. It''s better to promise her.


    "OK, if I sleep with you, I will sleep with you. Anyway, even if I don''t promise you, you little girl will go to my arms." Wu Hao said helplessly.


    "Brother Linghao, do you agree?"


    "You can say yes or no."


    "Hee hee, it must be."


    Ling Fei son says and then will. A space ring on the left hand took off and put it on the hand for him personally. I don''t know if the girl is intentional, but also put it on his ring finger.


    The little girl''s hand is slim, but the metal texture of the ring is very soft and tough. It can be adjusted easily. Even if it is put on Wu Hao''s hand, it doesn''t show any harm.


    "How does it work?"


    "The space ring has a very strong privacy attribute. It belongs to absolute personal belongings. Once the owner is determined, other people can''t use it unless the owner uses it in person." Crazy Feng said to see Ling Fei son, obviously doubt her own space ring to his intention, if the ring has been used in space, it can''t be used for others.


    "This one on my left hand is spare. I haven''t used it, so it''s not my personal belongings. You can use it, brother Linghao." Ling fei''er took Wu Hao''s hand, stabbed his left finger with his spear, and pressed his bloody finger on the space ring. The little crystal on the space ring immediately emitted a light of light red, and the light was fleeting.


    "And then?" Wu Hao looks at her. What do you mean? This thing still needs blood?


    "After all, the space ring is the private property of the dragon, so you need to bind the user to the space ring. Brother Linghao, you can regard it as a way to recognize the owner by dripping blood. After you confirm the user, only the power of the user can open the space ring, store and release things. Now you can try it and move your mind, Your space ring will be able to store the power crystal in front of you. " Lingfei explained.


    Wu Hao tried, space ring in front of the power, crystal idea gently move, in front of the power crystal instantly disappear.


    Damn, this thing is more high-tech than high-tech.


    Although he knew that the world had this thing for a long time, when he owned it himself, he felt very different. Wu Hao was very excited, and his mind moved, releasing the power crystal in the space ring.


    "How much can this hold?" Wu Hao asked, and took in all the power stones in front of him.


    "It depends on the quality." Lingfeier explained: "space rings can be divided into four levels: ordinary, exquisite, best and infinite. Ordinary quality space rings can hold about 10 cubic meters of goods, excellent quality space rings can hold about 100 cubic meters of goods, best space rings can hold about 10000 cubic meters of goods, and few space rings can reach infinite quality, No one can say exactly how many things it can hold. That''s why it''s called infinity. "


    "What about your two space rings?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just a boutique space ring." Ling Fei son said to vomit tongue.


    "So it can hold about 100 cubic meters?"


    "Well, there are quite a lot of them."


    "It''s quite a lot." Wu Hao smiles. In terms of water, a cubic meter of water is about one ton. That is to say, this space ring can store 100 tons of water, which is a considerable amount.


    The key is that there is no sense of what is stored in the space ring, no sense of weight-bearing, that''s the point.


    "Can you take anything in this thing?"


    "Things with life characteristics can''t be put into the space ring."


    "What else?"


    "And I don''t know. That''s all I know." Ling fei''er said, Wu Hao looked at Kuang Feng.


    "A space ring can store everything except the objects with life characteristics. Of course, whether it can store the high-quality things in the space depends on whether the user''s idea is strong enough. For example, a person with no accomplishments wants to store 100 cubic meters of stones into the space ring, Then his idea may not be able to drive the space ring to make such a response, and the storage will also fail. " Crazy Feng said.


    It turns out that this thing has something to do with ideas. Wu Hao nodded.


    "Hee hee, brother Linghao, how can you thank me? But I gave you a space ring. If you want to sell high-quality space rings, they are also very expensive. " Ling Fei son sticks to his body and looks at him with a smile. He knows why the more he looks, the more he likes him.


    "If I want to thank you, I can, but if I want to, I can''t sleep with you every day." Wu Hao looked at her with a bad smile.


    "Forget it. I still like brother Linghao. You sleep with me in your arms." Ling Fei son Du Du mouth, but immediately smile, lean in his arms.


    "Do you want to eat? The root of Goma tree is fresh and tender, with meat like taste. It''s very delicious when roasted. If you are hungry, I can bake some for you. " Crazy Feng said.


    "Brother Linghao, I''m a little hungry." Ling fei''er looks at Wu Hao eagerly.

 Chapter 707

    "If you are hungry, you can''t do it yourself. Cut one down and bake it yourself. Do you want me to bake it and feed it to you?" Wu Hao gave her a white eye, but she didn''t know what she meant.


    "Well, I''ll do it myself. I''ll do it myself."


    Ling Fei Er tooted his mouth, cut down the root of a Goma tree, removed the bark, and put it on the fire with a spear.


    After being attacked by the Goma tree, Wu Hao had no sleepiness. He cut down a root, peeled it and roasted it on his spear. Let alone, although it was a root, it really tasted like meat. It didn''t smell good.


    "Do all moving trees have this characteristic?" Wu Hao asked casually. The books he read didn''t tell whether these plants could be eaten, so he didn''t know that the roots of Goma tree could be eaten, and they were so smelly.


    "Of course not. Except for a few edible plants, most of them are not only inedible, but also highly toxic Crazy Feng said.


    Wu Hao nodded, also understand why the book does not introduce these edible plants, after all, edible plants are a few, in case of record, many people want to try to see if other plants can eat, this try estimated to kill a lot of people, it is better not to write anything.


    "The edible plants are all handed down from mouth to mouth. There is no record in the books. However, it is not clear how many kinds of plants can be used for food in the high heaven. Maybe not. Only those kinds of plants can be used for food, but most of the plants are highly toxic. This is the fact." Kuangfeng added.


    "Is there no one in the high heaven to raise the Goma tree? It smells really delicious. Even if it''s served as meat, it can be planted more. "


    "It''s true that some people breed Goma trees, but not many people breed them. We don''t lack meat in this place. Although the meat of Goma trees is fragrant, it''s not indispensable. Most of the people who breed Goma trees don''t want to eat its root meat, but want to make it produce power crystals. However, the power crystals produced by artificially cultured Goma trees are not only small, but also poor in quality, So there are not many people raising them. "


    "So it is."


    Wu Hao nodded and looked at the Goma tree, which was cut down to one side, with a bitter smile in his heart. On earth, a tree is cut down as a plant, but the Goma tree is a bit like an animal after all. When it is cut down, it always feels like being killed. OK, it will not shed red juice, otherwise it will really be like three corpses lying around.


    "Crazy Feng, do you know a lot?" Lingfei looked at him as she roasted the meat.


    "I read more books." Crazy front understatement of smile, don''t do trace.


    "I thought everyone was the same as you. I had nothing to do except think about some messy things all day." Wu Hao joked.


    "Who told you I was thinking about messy things, and I was thinking about serious things." Ling Fei Er gives him a white eye. How can the girl think about her feelings become a mess? For girls, emotion is the most important thing in the world. I''m not that kind of madman. Do I have to spend all my time and energy on cultivation?


    Wu Hao knocked her, but also the girl''s stubborn.


    Maybe this is a serious thing for him, especially after she knew that she was not her brother.


    While the three people barbecue, they chat. Soon, the meat of Wu Hao and kuangfeng has been roasted, and the meat on Ling fei''er''s hand has also been roasted. However, the girl probably has never roasted the meat in the field. The outer layer of the roasted meat has been roasted into charcoal by her. After removing the black charcoal outside, the meat inside has also been tested as firewood by her.


    Wu Hao smiles at her as she eats.


    "Oh, it smells good. It''s hard to imagine that it''s a kind of plant. It tastes like meat." It tastes like beef, but it tastes like chicken.


    "Hum."


    Ling fei''er wants to throw away her barbecue. She leans against the tree and doesn''t talk. This guy really can''t be her brother. The barbecue is so delicious that she doesn''t give her a bite.


    Kuang Feng''s barbecue is the best, but of course he is not suitable to give half of his barbecue to Ling fei''er. He can only look at them with a smile.


    "After baking for a long time, I baked a charcoal. Oh, you are also a talent." Wu Hao looked at her with a smile and put the meat on his hand in front of her.


    "Do you smell it? It''s called barbecue. Is it fragrant or not?"


    "Ah ~ ~ ~ you are so angry with me. You can eat if you want. Don''t shake in front of me. You really can''t be a brother!" If you don''t give yourself food, you have to tempt yourself. Who is that.


    "I''m learning to be a brother? Teach you to be self reliant. If it''s burnt out for the first time, it won''t be cut down and baked again? " Wu Hao looks at her with a smile, but Ling fei''er doesn''t have this idea. They have already started to eat, and she still wants to continue to bake, so it''s better not to eat.


    "Don''t eat, just starve to death." Ling Fei son embraces a hand, the gas Du Du says.


    No matter which world, the temper of the first lady is almost the same.


    Wu Hao smiles and no longer teases her. He takes a dagger to himself.


    "Do it yourself." Wu Hao thrusts the dagger into Ling fei''er''s hand, and Ling fei''er immediately laughs. This guy still cares about himself.


    "I knew you wouldn''t make me hungry, hee hee."


    Ling fei''er can''t get along with his stomach. He picks up a dagger to cut off a piece of meat and sends it to his mouth. It''s really delicious.


    "Can you take it with your hand? Be careful to cut your mouth Wu Hao white her one eye, this small wench is still quite brave.


    "Well."


    Ling fei''er is very obedient. He says that if you can''t eat with a dagger, you can''t eat with a dagger. Cut it off and take it with your hand. He doesn''t like to hear other people''s words, but he wants to hear what he says.


    After eating, there is no need to rest. The sky is slightly bright, and the sun is shining through the dense forest, sprinkling mottled light and shadow on the ground.


    "Let''s go."


    Wu Hao was too lazy to rest. He patted his ass through the morning fog and entered the deep mountain.


    "Brother Linghao, wait for me."


    "I can''t walk fast. I have to wait for you."


    "Then I''m a girl. I''m a slow walker. I can''t keep up with you if you take such a big step."


    "Don''t always use girls as excuses."


    "That doesn''t change the fact that I''m a girl."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I''m really helpless to this girl. I don''t care about him. I should go fast. If I can keep up with her, I can''t keep up with her.

 Chapter 708

    "Slow down."


    "If the pace is small, speed up the frequency. If you take two more steps, don''t you keep up?"


    "What are you doing so early in the morning in such a hurry?"


    "You think we''re here for sightseeing."


    "Although you don''t come to visit mountains and rivers, you will miss a lot of things if you go so fast. Many things may produce power crystal. We are not looking for spirit beasts. Why are we in such a hurry?" Ling Fei Er complains.


    "This place is so close to the college, I don''t know how many people have been there. The surrounding power crystal stones should have been excavated long ago. The rest is estimated to be the power crystal stones the size of sesame and mung bean. Here you want them?"


    "No."


    "Isn''t that the end?"


    "Hum."


    Ling Fei Er snorted, still quickened pace to follow up. If a person of this old forest stays in the mountains and gets lost, she may not be able to deal with all the dangers. If he is attacked by Goma tree like last night, he may be fed by Goma tree.


    All the way to the mountains.


    Wu Hao didn''t just keep on going. Ling fei''er was right. After all, they didn''t go to the spirit beast. They didn''t have a definite destination. In fact, the whole Qingping mountain was their destination, so he stopped from time to time along the way, digging and digging roots. Most of the roots would produce power crystals like Goma trees, but they didn''t have the ability to move, The power crystal stone produced by their roots is far less powerful than that produced by the movable plants like Goma tree, and its quality is also lower.


    However, a little is better than nothing. As long as it''s not the power of sesame and mung bean, the crystal will be collected according to the order. Even if it''s only the power of pigeon egg, the crystal still contains a lot of power.


    In addition to plant roots that can condense power crystals, mining is a better choice. When large stones are encountered in the mountains, most of them are rich in power crystals. However, unlike the caking power crystals of plants, the power crystals formed in ores are whole, a bit like emerald. After cutting the stone skin, the power crystals are inside, It''s very big. It''s better to find such a stone than to cut down a Goma tree.


    Of course, there are differences in the quality of these things. It''s not that any stone is opened as a power crystal. Some stones have only a small part of the core condensed into a power crystal, while some older stones absorb more power. Gently cut a little bit of the stone skin, and the whole stone is filled with power crystal.


    On the whole, the efficiency of mining is higher than that of shaving.


    But after all, it''s a deep mountain. It''s not everywhere. There is no doubt that there are more and more plants.


    Root planning is also skillful. It''s not like digging when you see a tree. The size and quality of the power spar are proportional to the age of the plant. The older the plant is, the greater the power spar will be and the higher the quality will be. On the contrary, the younger the plant is, the smaller the power spar will be and the worse the quality will be, So when looking for a target, it''s natural to look for trees that look very old.


    You don''t have to go out of your way to look for it. In any world, the characteristics of plants are the same. The older they are, the taller they grow. Just select those tall trees to dig their roots.


    It''s a tiresome job.


    The roots of all plants that can''t move are very deep. The older the plants are, the deeper their roots will be. Although every node has the power to condense, the deeper they go, the better the quality of power crystal.


    It''s hard to dig.


    Fortunately, there is no sense of environmental protection in this world. You don''t have to bear any psychological burden to cut down a tree. You can use the power of the nether world to blacken all the roots of the tree, and it''s easy to dig out the power spars in the soil. An old tree can dig out about 400 to 500 power spars, and the quality is pretty good.


    But no one knows how much power crystal Qingyin wants them to bring back. They search for old trees all the way and dig them all the way. They can''t remember whether they have dug ten or twenty or more. Anyway, everyone has gained a lot.


    However, it took a lot of time. In the twinkling of an eye, a month has passed.


    "Brother Linghao, can we almost go back?"


    At noon, the sun was hot. Fortunately, the dense forest blocked most of the sun. Three people sat by the fire and had a barbecue. Just now a Goma tree attacked them and was cut down by them as meat.


    "Tired?"


    Wu haoxiao looked at the little girl in front of her. After staying in the mountain for a month, her delicate face was a little dirty. Fortunately, her clothes were not in rags. Otherwise, she thought she was a little beggar in the mountain.


    "I''m not very tired, but I''ve been out for a long time." Lingfei son vomits his tongue, but he doesn''t have to go back. It''s very good to be alone with him every day during this period of time. When he has something to eat, he roasts it for himself. When he goes to bed every night, he hugs himself. It doesn''t matter if she can''t go back.


    It''s just


    I just want to go back and take a comfortable bath. It''s not so comfortable to wash my body with water everyday.


    "How many strength spars have we collected?" Wu Hao asked kuangfeng.


    "It''s estimated that a person has a thousand."


    "It seems to be the same. That''s it. After lunch, have a rest and go back." Wu Hao said.


    "All right


    Ling Fei Er hugs his waist with a smile and kisses him in the face. Anyway, it''s not the first time to kiss him these days. Even if kuangfeng sees it, it doesn''t matter. What''s the matter with sister and brother? Any comments?


    "I said, can you stop kissing me all the time?" Wu Hao gave him a white look. To tell you the truth, he was tickled by her tender lips. The man really couldn''t stand the intimacy of the woman, even if he knew what couldn''t happen to the woman.


    "People want me to kiss, but I don''t kiss, hum." Ling Fei Er murmured in a low voice.


    Wu Hao naturally heard what he said and rolled his eyes. Although the little girl takes the initiative, she is the same as any other woman. For the man she likes, she can let go of all she has, even if she shares her most private things with him. But for the man she doesn''t feel, even if she is touched, she wants to slap him.


    Women have always been.


    "Eat quickly and have a rest."


    "Well."


    Ling fei''er took the barbecue from his hand and ate it. As a girl, she didn''t feel like a lady. Wu Hao laughed bitterly. This little girl really likes to let herself go.

 Chapter 709

    "Can you slow down?"


    "We haven''t eaten for two days, OK? We are very hungry."


    "There''s no need to take such a big bite, and no one will fight with you. If you don''t have enough to eat, just chop another one down and bake it again. Since you''re ready to go back, there''s no shortage of time. You can eat until you''re full."


    Although Ling fei''er wanted to listen to him and eat slowly, she was really hungry. She couldn''t stop eating such delicious meat.


    Wu Hao didn''t bother to take care of her, so he ate it himself.


    After the power was sealed, the body function also declined. The body, which had not eaten for more than 20 years, or even for hundreds of years, would not be hungry. Now it can''t last that long. If it doesn''t eat for more than ten days, the body will feel unbearable. Even if it is only hungry for two days, the body will still feel hungry.


    After eating, I leaned against the tree for a rest.


    "I''ll go to the open and see the direction." Crazy Feng said then got up, looking for open place ready to go back.


    "Brother Linghao, can you sleep with me after you go back?" Ling fei''er leans on him to rest and whispers in his ear that Wu Hao gives him a white eye.


    "I said," what are you thinking? It''s normal to sleep with you in the wilderness. After all, it''s to rest on a tree. You just lean on me. How do you want me to sleep with you? You little girl, don''t you want to climb onto my bed? "


    "Brother Linghao, are you willing? I don''t mind if you''re willing. " Ling Fei Er said in a low voice, her little face flushed.


    "I said, what are you thinking in your head all day." Wu Hao gave her a knock.


    "Don''t knock me on the head all the time." Ling fei''er clapped his hand and whispered: "although I''m very shy, I''m a girl, and I''m ready to be with Linghao brother, so it doesn''t matter if I give myself to you, as long as I don''t let others know."


    "I say you think so much." Wu Hao looked at her coquettish expression and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Hee hee, anyway, I am ready to give myself to you. The more I am with you, the more determined I am." Ling Fei Er drilled into his arms and laughed.


    "You can laugh."


    Wu Hao now wants to cry, this little girl''s determination seems to be really growing, a person who can''t understand people''s words is the most speechless.


    This little girl is a typical one who can''t understand people''s words. After talking to her many times, she just thinks it''s OK. She also thinks it doesn''t matter how many times she refuses.


    It''s a real headache for her.


    Ling Fei Er is really able to laugh. The more I see him, the happier he is.


    Wu Hao is too lazy to pay attention to her. The more she pays attention to her, the more she gets.


    Crazy front quickly came back, has determined the direction of the return journey.


    "Let''s go."


    Wu Hao stood up, pulled up the little girl who was on him, drew the spear from the ground and carried it back on his shoulder.


    The way back is not the same as the way back.


    When they come over, they can go wherever they have strength, but when they return, they can go straight in a straight line, so the way back seems a little strange to them.


    After five days of walking, in the right direction pointed by the spear, they came to a river valley. The river valley was very wide, and the water below was almost dry. There was only a clear stream in the middle, and there were very wide stone beaches on both sides.


    The three men went down the hill to the stone beach.


    Three people''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Under the long-term scour of the current, a large number of stones on the stone beach exposed the part of crystal stone inside. Looking around, the whole stone beach is colorful, all kinds of crystal stones, not only powerful crystal stones, but also crystal stones for other purposes.


    It''s a windfall.


    There''s nothing else to be picky about. When you see the space you want, you can sweep the ring and put it away directly. The efficiency is much higher than what they need to dig the root of the tree. Absolutely, it doesn''t take any effort.


    It took them a whole two days to collect all the crystal stones on a stone beach in front of them.


    Kuangfeng''s space ring is of ordinary quality. It can hold only ten cubic meters of things, which is very limited. However, he is not idle. After the space ring is full, he helps them pile up the crystal stones on the stone beach. The space ring sweeps piles of things, which is more efficient.


    "Let''s go up the river again." Ling fei''er was so happy that she took Wu Hao and ran upstream.


    They spent a month in the mountains, but they didn''t find as many power spars as they found here in two days. The key is that there are not only power spars, but also all kinds of other spars. After they go back, they can sort and sell them. They can sell a lot of money.


    "Not in a hurry to go home?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "We''ve been in the mountains for a month. Are we still a few days away?" Ling Fei son Xi Xi Xi smile, regardless of pull him to run upstream.


    "Stupid, you should swim down even if you want to run. The upstream is the source, where the stones have not completely washed away the impurities outside. After a longer period of scouring in the downstream, the crystal is definitely purer. "


    "Then let''s go downstream." Ling fei''er doesn''t hesitate either. She pulls Wu Hao back and runs down.


    There are indeed more spars on the rocky beach downstream.


    What''s more? Pick it up when you should. It''s a waste if you don''t pick it up.


    It''s another two days.


    At noon, three people were busy on the stone beach. There was a rumbling sound in the distance, and the water in the middle of the stone beach suddenly became more turbulent.


    All three stopped.


    What the hell, the flood?


    They were wondering when a lot of Tumbleweed came to the end of the valley, and the three people were shocked.


    This thing is much worse than the flood. If it gets entangled, people don''t know where they will be taken.


    The three men ran to the bank without saying a word, but to their dismay, there were a lot of tumbleweeds rolling on the bank, and the whole valley was completely occupied by them. They surged forward like a flood, drowning everything in the valley.


    "Fly quickly."


    Wu Hao pulls lingfei''er up and uses the power of the nether world to float his body into the air. However, his current strength is not strong enough and his flying speed is not fast. The most terrible thing about Tumbleweed is that they are huge but extremely light. A breeze can bring them into the air. What''s fatal is that the wind in the valley is strong and they move with the wind, Not only on the ground, but also in the air. Wu Hao just flew up and covered a lot of tumbler grass, trapping him and Ling fei''er in the tumbler grass.


    That''s why Tumbleweed is so frightening.

 Chapter 710

    Tumbleweed is like a wheel, the center of which is wrapped by vines is empty. In the process of rolling, they catch the prey, trap it in the middle, absorb its nutrients with vines, and then throw it out again.


    Most of the things trapped by Tumbleweed will lose their chance of survival unless they have enough strength to counter the absorption speed of Tumbleweed.


    Every book about plants has a record of Tumbleweed.


    Tumbleweed is the only plant known in the high heaven that can absorb even the power of the nether world. Therefore, unless the power of the nether world is strong enough, it can''t destroy Tumbleweed at all. What''s more terrible is that Tumbleweed can absorb the power of crystal stone. They will pick up the crystal stone and put it in the middle of the roller, and they won''t throw out all the crystal stone debris after absorbing it, Instead, some of them are left in the middle of the roller. When there are living things in the middle of the roller, when rolling, the crystal can easily kill the living things by rolling up and down.


    The life structure of this thing is very simple, but it is more terrifying than ordinary spirit beasts. Especially, this thing has always appeared in groups. The most common thing for ordinary practitioners in the mountains is to encounter this thing.


    Good die not die, just let them meet, and still such a large number.


    "Linghao!"


    Crazy Feng is nervous and wants to save Wu Hao, but he has no way. Without waiting for him to move, a lot of tumbleweeds will also drown him.


    After a gust of wind, these tumbleweeds, like the crest of a wave, came quickly and disappeared at the end of the river.


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er are trapped in the same Tumbleweed. The Tumbleweed keeps rolling, and the big and small surprises keep hitting them. If they keep hitting, they will be killed alive.


    Wu Hao''s Fairy pulls her into her arms and lets her curl up in her arms, releasing the power of the nether world.


    Although Tumbleweed is not afraid of the power of the nether world, these abandoned crystal stones are different. If you touch the power of the nether world, it will also turn into ashes. Without these crystal stones, it will be much easier.


    However, the tumbling is still going on. A lot of tumbleweeds are rushing together. The tumbling is not stable, but bumping up and down. Wu Hao holds lingfei''er tightly and tries to keep himself suspended in the middle of the Tumbleweed. The shell doesn''t roll inside, so that he won''t roll with it.


    After a while, Wu Hao finally mastered the rhythm and stabilized in the middle.


    But then the trouble came again. The tumbler stretched out a large number of vines to the center, each with a sucker on its head, trying to fix them in the middle and absorb them as nutrients.


    What''s fatal is that when they were picking up crystal stones on the beach, they put their spears on the beach. Now there is nothing to defend.


    Seeing the suction cup getting closer and closer, Wu Hao had an idea. He took out a pile of crystal stones from the space ring and put them directly on the suction cup one by one.


    The sucker is the organ used by Tumbleweed to absorb nutrients and strength. It can absorb the power of crystal, and it will not have to absorb the nutrients of life.


    The vines stop, fix the spar in the middle and begin to absorb the power of the spar.


    Wu Hao breathed a long sigh of relief and was safe for the time being.


    But look around, a large number of tumbleweeds keep rolling, rolling with the wind, the direction is unknown, if they keep rolling, who knows where they will go in the end.


    However, the roller of Tumbleweed is made up of extremely hard vines, which can not be easily pierced by spears, and it can not be destroyed by bare hands.


    It''s killing me.


    What should I do?


    Wu Hao has a real headache now.


    "Brother Linghao, what shall we do now?" Ling fei''er has been scared to death and trapped by Tumbleweed. There is basically only one way to die. She is very clear about this, especially now there are so many tumbleweeds rolling together. Even if they escape from this Tumbleweed, they will be caught by other tumbleweeds, and there is no chance to escape.


    "Don''t talk. I''m trying to figure it out." Wu Hao answered impatiently. Now there is no other way except to calm down. The key is that there is no way to calm down.


    A strong wind blew through the valley.


    All the tumbleweeds in the valley fly into the air and disperse to the distance with the wind. The tumbleweeds do not disperse with the wind. When they fly, they are connected with each other by vines to form a large area and float with the wind.


    The tumbler with two people in his stomach took off a little low. He didn''t grasp the other tumblers, and the other tumblers didn''t grasp it in time. When he flew to a height of 100 meters, he couldn''t support it and fell out of the air. As he fell down, he fluttered with the wind.


    It''s terrible.


    Wu Hao''s heart was cold.


    It''s not that I''m afraid of falling down and being killed, but that I see a lake in front of me. If I fall directly into the lake, wouldn''t I be drowned?


    Shit, this shit is going to die.


    Wu Hao pulls Ling fei''er against the roller, trying to change the direction of the rolling grass.


    What is fatal is that this gust of wind is just blowing over that lake.


    The last thing that Wu Hao wanted to happen was that they fell into the middle of the lake.


    Tumbleweed is very light, it can be said that it is very light, but once it is soaked in water, its sucker will keep absorbing water, resulting in its own weight increasing, the final result is to sink into the bottom.


    "MMM ~ ~"


    Lingfei''s constant struggle and the fear of death make her pale.


    But at this time, the struggle is just a waste of oxygen. Wu Hao covers her mouth and calms her down.


    "Hold your breath, don''t struggle!" Wu Hao told her with his mind, and held her tightly in his arms, trying to give her enough sense of security, let her calm down faster.


    This little girl estimated that she had never experienced such a dangerous thing before. She suddenly felt like she was going to die. No wonder she was afraid.


    In fact, Wu Hao himself was afraid.


    His current strength is all sealed, and the first and second stages of cultivation that he has mastered are not enough to support him to have enough strength to deal with the current danger.


    But he knew that even if he was desperate, he had to calm down. The more urgent the moment was, the more calm he should be. Otherwise, he would only let despair spread all over his body faster and lose his will to survive.


    In his arms, lingfeier calmed down a little, but her brain could not calm down, and she could not think of any way to deal with the danger at this time.


    Chen Feng doesn''t expect the girl to come up with any way. He calms down and releases the power of the nether world without saying a word. He goes to the water first.


    But


    Is there an undercurrent under the lake?


    Wu Hao was floating upward with more and more heavy Tumbleweed, but he felt that there was an undercurrent pulling downward, with great power.


    Paralyzed, picked up a few crystal stones, really want to put his life on it?

 Chapter 711

    The power of the undercurrent at the bottom of the lake is very huge. Even the power of Wu Haodong''s netherworld can''t get rid of the shackles of the undercurrent. What''s more, the direction of the undercurrent is downward, as if there is a huge black hole under it that continuously sucks the water from the lake downward.


    God is going to kill me?


    Wu Hao burst out all the power of the nether world, trying to take them both up. However, the power of the undercurrent was obviously stronger, and the weak struggle was insignificant in front of the huge undercurrent system. The two people were thus locked in the Tumbleweed and led into the undercurrent.


    The light is getting darker and the lake is getting colder and colder.


    "Don''t be nervous, stabilize your mood and slow down your breathing."


    Wu Hao tightly holds Ling fei''er in his arms. The fear brought by the darkness makes the girl''s body tremble. At this time, if she can''t control her emotions, she may be dead.


    The end of the undercurrent is often the outlet of the river. As long as you can hold your breath, there may be a ray of life.


    Lingfei doesn''t know how to communicate with her mind, so she can only hold her tightly. Darkness and coldness invade her body and make her unable to think. She has never experienced such darkness and fear before. At this time, she really feels that they are going to die here.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t you think I''m still here? I''ve never accepted my fate easily. Even if God wants to kill me, it''s not so easy."


    Wu Hao constantly comforts her and tries to give her a sense of security.


    Lingfei really felt a little safer and held him tighter.


    "Hold your breath and adjust your body function. Don''t consume too much oxygen, or you will be dead."


    Ling Fei Er nodded and forced herself to calm down.


    With their current strength, it should not be a problem to stay in the water for two days.


    But in two days, whether the undercurrent can bring them to the exit is a huge problem. Wu Hao is not sure. The area of the high heaven is too vast. This lake is just like a sea. No one knows how long this undercurrent is. If he can get to the exit in two days, it is good, But if it takes two years or more to get to the exit, they will be soaked in a pile of bones when they go out.


    Wu Hao has never been a man waiting to be killed. Even now, he is not willing to give up his hand.


    Take out an ore from the space ring, use the power of the nether world to blacken the ore, and make the ore into thin slices to form sawteeth. Grasp the rolling grass and keep sawing. Although the speed is very slow, it is effective.


    As long as there is effect, there is hope. Wu Hao speeds up and keeps sawing.


    "Come too, girl."


    Wu Hao quickly made another stone saw for Ling fei''er. No matter how fast or slow, the speed of two people is better than that of one person. Ling fei''er also joined the action without hesitation. At this time, waiting for death is real despair, even if there is a little hope.


    The speed of the two people was obviously faster. One vine was sawed off, forming a small gap. The hope in the eyes of the two people was stronger. Speed up and continue to saw. Two vines were sawed off, and three vines were sawed off.


    It''s getting bigger, but it''s not enough.


    The roller woven by Tumbleweed has a very high density, and the tiny crystal will not fall down in the rolling process. Without sawing 20 or 30 pieces, it can not form a hole that can be drilled out by one person.


    But the body''s vigorous exercise made their oxygen consumption faster. After sawing about 20 roots, they saw that the hole was getting bigger and bigger, and they could get out immediately. The oxygen consumption of the two people was almost the same. Lingfei couldn''t hold it in the first place.


    "Don''t be nervous. Don''t be nervous. There''s still a chance."


    Without saying a word, Wu Hao kisses Ling fei''er''s lips and gives her her her oxygen.


    The Tumbleweed is getting heavier and heavier. If you are trapped in the Tumbleweed all the time, there is only one way to die. If you go out from the Tumbleweed first, there is still a ray of life. Even if you are taken away by the undercurrent, you can grasp the life more actively than if you are trapped in the Tumbleweed.


    At this time, Ling fei''er didn''t have the heart to be shy. When he got the oxygen supply again, he immediately picked up the stone saw and continued to help him saw the vines together.


    The water gradually slowed down, the undercurrent seemed to branch, and they were just washed to a gentle place, not far away there was a slight blue light.


    But in the calm water, Tumbleweed began to sink rapidly.


    "Hurry up, see that blue light? That might be the exit. " Wu Hao himself can''t hold back any more, so he can only increase his strength and speed up his sawing.


    Ling Fei Er spits out a series of bubbles in her mouth. Her brain can''t work under the condition of lack of oxygen, but her survival instinct makes him speed up and keep sawing, but the speed of sawing is getting slower and slower, and her mouth keeps spitting bubbles.


    "Damn it."


    Wu Hao used all his strength to break half of the Tumbleweed. No matter whether he could get out or not, he quickly put the little girl into the hole and pushed her out. He also forced her out. He held the little girl in his arms, gave her his last breath and swam in the direction of blue light.


    WOW~


    Wu Hao''s head came out of the water, quickly took a breath of air, let his body recover strength, there was no time to think about it, and immediately pulled the little girl to the shore.


    Direct CPR, press her chest.


    Sucking~


    Cough, cough, cough~


    The little girl woke up and saw that she was still alive. Tears fell down immediately. She hugged Wu Hao and began to cry.


    "I thought I was dead."


    "All right, all right, all right." Wu haochang took a breath and patted her on the back to calm her down. But the little girl is now calming down and crying with him. It''s not good to escape from death.


    Wu Hao patted her on the back to calm her mood, but her attention had shifted from her and paid attention to the environment around her.


    It doesn''t matter. It cools his heart.


    I thought they were at the end of the undercurrent and just went into a underwater cave.


    This cave is very large. It is estimated that it has two or three hundred square meters, but only two or three hundred square meters. There is a small pool in the middle. It is estimated that it is about twenty or thirty square meters. They come here from the small pool, and below the pool is the connected undercurrent.


    The rock walls of the cave are all a kind of ice blue surprise, revealing a faint blue light, but also revealing the cold. The crystal stones stored at the bottom of the water for a long time absorbed enormous power, and even the air of the cave exuded the smell of power.


    Wu Hao looks dignified.


    It''s just a cave in the water. Where are they now? Where is the exit? TMD has no clue at all.


    This is killing me.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and calmed down his mood. At least he didn''t die. As long as he didn''t die, he still had a chance.

 Chapter 712

    This little girl''s body is really tender, and her skin is soft and smooth. However, the common feature of girls is that her body temperature is relatively low. Holding her in her arms, she feels a little warmer after a while.


    I fell asleep with my little girl in my arms.


    Wu Hao looked at her tired and calm face and sighed a long time. He didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing with this little girl. It''s a big problem whether she can go out this time.


    No mind to sleep, no mind to think of other, looking at the middle of the small pool thinking.


    Now trapped in this underwater cave, the biggest problem is that they can''t determine their current position. The best result is that they can find their direction when they came and return by the same way. After all, compared with exploring unknown areas, the safest way is to return by the same way. But the biggest problem is that the direction of the undercurrent is not fixed, and the underwater area is very broad, It seems that the undercurrent has many branches. Now it is impossible for him to find out which undercurrent will bring them here.


    If you follow the undercurrent, Wu Hao believes that the end of the undercurrent must be an exit, but the biggest problem is how far away is the end of the undercurrent? If it takes more than ten years to stay at the end, it is impossible for him to maintain their vitality.


    Now we are directly in a dilemma.


    Even here, they can''t survive for a long time. With their current strength level, they can''t insist on not eating food for a long time. In this cave, they can starve to death except crystal stone. Even if the problem of food is solved, the cold air in this cave is very high. Once the hot stone is consumed, they can only freeze to death here, There is no second way out.


    Up, down, left, right, front and back are all dead ends. This TMD is really deadly.


    "Brother Linghao, I like you. I want to be with you forever." The little girl in her arms didn''t know what she had dreamt and talked in her dreams.


    Wu Hao sighed helplessly, with a bitter smile on his face. Let alone, they could be together forever and die together forever.


    Take a deep breath, adjust your mood, close your eyes, let your body recover to the best state, in order to deal with any sudden crisis.


    This underwater cave always shows clear and bright blue light. There is no alternation of day and night, no concept of time, and the little girl doesn''t know how long she has slept. When she wakes up, she stretches comfortably.


    "Brother Linghao, didn''t you sleep?" Lingfei put her arms around his neck and gave him a kiss on the face. Now it''s just the two of them. What else can be shy.


    "You''re the girl with a big heart. You can still sleep at this time." Wu Hao is too lazy to object to her intimacy. It doesn''t matter at this time.


    "The spirit is highly nervous for a while. Relax. In addition, brother Linghao, you are so sleepy that you fall asleep." Ling Fei son vomited tongue, let own body tightly stick on him, like to be held by him very much.


    "The clothes have been dried for a long time. Get up and put on your clothes." Wu Hao pinched her nose and rubbed her smooth body on her body. I can''t stand it.


    "Hee hee, brother Linghao seems to feel very much." Little girl red face, looked down, and then face more red.


    "If you blush, don''t look. Get dressed." I can''t help patting her ass twice. The little girl spat out her tongue, got up and dressed, and took his clothes by the way.


    "Brother Linghao is usually at home. How do two little girls serve you? Shall I serve you, too? " Just like a little wife, Lingfei thought with a smile in her heart.


    "I''m not in the mood to enjoy it now." Wu Hao took the clothes on her hand and put them on directly. Ling Fei Er rushed to his arms and gave him a kiss on the face.


    "Thank you, brother Linghao."


    "For what?" This girl is really puzzling.


    "I suddenly thought of brother Lin Hao, you have mouth to mouth to give me your oxygen, hee hee." Although she was too nervous at that time and didn''t feel like being kissed at all, she still remembered that she was kissed twice by him after a sleep.


    "Come on, don''t think about all this mess. The most important thing for us now is how to survive, and then how to get out of here." Wu Hao patted her ass twice. Ling fei''er was a little shy, but he could pat his own ass. this kind of intimate action made her very happy.


    "What shall we do now?" Lingfei took his hand.


    "I said you were not afraid after a sleep." Looking at the smiling look on the girl''s face, Wu Hao was made a little sad by her.


    "Anyway, things are already like this. It''s the best if you can go out. If you can''t go out and die with brother Linghao, hee hee, I feel very good."


    "I said that your heart is really big." After knocking on her head, Wu Hao didn''t bother to pay attention to her and walked up in the cave.


    The blue crystal stones on the four walls of the cave are all ice stones, and they are of high quality. Each small piece contains extremely rich power. If it is mined and sold, the crystal stones here will be enough to create a lot of wealth. But for both of them, such high quality ice stones will bring them a test of life. The higher the quality of ice stones, the better the quality, The colder it releases, the colder it gets.


    But surprisingly, there is a kind of moss near the stone wall, which absorbs the cold and releases oxygen slightly at the same time. In this kind of environment, there is even life that can survive, which is powerful.


    The oxygen here should be consumed for a long time.


    But how can we solve the cold here?


    Wu Hao looked at the whole piece of ice stone in front of him. His head moved, and he thought of a way. He put his hands on the ice stone, output all his thoughts, and tried his best to absorb the power of the crystal stone. The blue light of the ice stone gradually weakened, and the cold also slowly weakened.


    "Girl, don''t stand still, absorb the power of these ice stones together." Wu Hao said excitedly.


    When the strength of the ice stone weakens, the cold will also weaken. This is a good way to control the temperature. Moreover, such a pure ice stone can absorb all the rich strength, which can also strengthen their own strength and make them face all the dangers better.


    Ling Fei Er didn''t hesitate. She immediately used all her thoughts to absorb the power of the ice stone. She could obviously feel the temperature around her gradually rising.


    "Don''t absorb too much. The moss on the stone wall seems to absorb the cold to survive. If all the power of the ice stone is absorbed, the moss will not survive, and it can''t release enough oxygen. We don''t know how long we can stay here, so we can stop here."


    "OK, I see."


    Ling Fei Er nodded excitedly, so pure power absorbed in the body, all feel excited.

 Chapter 713

    The two men split up.


    The blue light in the cave gradually weakened, and the temperature gradually increased. Although it was still cold, it was much more comfortable than when they came in. In addition, the strength in their body was stronger, so their cold resistance ability was naturally improved, even if they didn''t need hot stones.


    "Almost."


    Feeling that the temperature around him was almost the same, Wu Hao asked Ling fei''er to stop.


    "Feel the body full of power."


    Ling fei''er runs to Wu Hao and looks at him excitedly.


    "With stronger power, we need to have greater determination to find a way out now, you know?" Wu Hao encouraged her as much as possible.


    "Yes, I see." Lingfeier nodded firmly and threw himself into his arms.


    "Don''t keep hugging me."


    "You won''t let me hold you when you go out. It''s rare for us to get along with each other now. If I want to hold you, I''ll hold you. If I want to kiss you, I''ll kiss you. Hum." The little girl hummed, put her toes on his lips, blushed a little, but she was very happy.


    Wu Hao knocked her on the head and didn''t bother to say anything about her.


    I don''t know how long it''s been. Their stomachs are a little cooing.


    But in the cave, there is nothing to eat except a little moss. Although there are many crystal stones, they can''t be eaten.


    Wu Hao sat cross legged on the hot stone.


    Lingfei ran to him and sat in his arms.


    "I''ll get you a hot stone futon, too. You can sit by yourself."


    "I don''t want it. I''ll sit in your arms." Although the hot stone is warm, it''s hard. It''s not comfortable to sit in his arms.


    Wu Hao gave her a white look and didn''t bother to pay attention to her.


    A good solution has been found to the problem of low temperature, but then food becomes the first test they need to face.


    You have to die here without food.


    But what to eat? Anyway, there must be nothing to eat in the cave.


    Wu Hao put his eyes on the small pool in the middle of the cave.


    Is there any fish under here?


    After thinking about the scene that they were brought here by the undercurrent, it seems that there are some creatures swimming around.


    Can you grab it and bake it?


    Is not can, even if can''t also have to try to see Wu Hao eyes a coagulate, pull the little girl to stand up, directly start to take off clothes.


    "Brother Linghao, do you have a good idea?" Ling fei''er saw that he was blushing with shame when he took off his clothes. He rubbed the corner of his clothes with his head down and looked very shy.


    "What do you think? You, I just go down to see what I can get to eat. I can''t be hungry here, can I?" Wu Hao knocked her on the head and put his clothes on her hand.


    "Oh, are you going into the water?" Ling Fei Er''s face is more red, bashful vomit tongue.


    "Why not?"


    "I thought brother Linghao wanted to..."


    "I miss you."


    Wu Hao went to the middle and looked up at the two meter long ice cream right above. He flew up and broke it with a fist. The diameter was estimated to be 10 cm. It was a little thick and not very easy. But he didn''t pick this one at this time and jumped into the water.


    "Take care of your own safety." Ling fei''er cried at the edge of the pool, but Wu Hao had already jumped into the water, so he would not answer her.


    Looking at the dark pool, Ling fei''er was worried. The smile just on her face had disappeared. The bottom of the water was dark, and the underwater situation was not clear. He just jumped down and didn''t worry.


    Wu Hao had nothing to think about at this time. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t figure out the underwater situation, so he would know if he jumped down.


    The blue light from the ice can light up the place a few meters away. Wu Hao''s first task is not to determine where he is going, but where he comes from. Otherwise, if he can''t return to his original place, he will die.


    As soon as they got into the water, he immediately determined the location of the cave where they were. They were actually on the upper wall of a huge underwater passage. Through the cold water, they could see the blue light emitted from the cave, like a lamp in the water.


    Wu Hao didn''t dare to swim too far. He had to be able to see the light of the cave. Once he lost the light, he might lose his direction at any time. If he lost his direction underwater, he would be dead.


    Fortunately, the water here is very clear. Although it is extremely dark, the visibility at the bottom of the water is very high, and his or her range of motion can reach about 30 meters in radius. In addition, the water flow near here is very gentle, so there is no need to worry about being washed to other places by the undercurrent.


    Although Wu Hao doesn''t like to be passive, now he can only wait and see.


    The cold water soaked the body, so that the body''s heat continues to pass, quiet waters can still hear the sound of water surging below, that is to say, there is still undercurrent surging below, and it seems that the sound of undercurrent is fast and slow.


    Will there be more fish around the undercurrent?


    Wu Hao swam a little bit down, but he didn''t dare to enter the undercurrent directly. First of all, he was sure that he could see where he came from. Second, he felt that the current around him was flowing, and stopped immediately. Otherwise, even if he entered the undercurrent, it would be difficult for him to strengthen his strength. The little girl would be trapped in the cave.


    Keep in the best area you can control and use the ice stones in your hands to light up the surroundings.


    There are surprisingly few microorganisms in the water. The water seems to be a pool of distilled water, which is surprisingly clear.


    When the water is clear, there will be no fish. Damn, there won''t be no fish here, will there? When they are washed over, they clearly feel that there are signs of fish movement around them. Even if these fish don''t like the clear water, the power of the undercurrent is not something they can resist. The probability of being washed over should be very high.


    Or, is the underwater passage too wide and the probability of being hit by yourself too small?


    Don''t mention it. It''s possible.


    If so, it would be sad.


    Wu Hao waited at the bottom of the water full of expectation, until his oxygen consumption was almost finished, and finally he reluctantly returned to the cave.


    Head out of the water.


    "Brother Linghao, it''s so good that you''re OK. I''m scared to death. If you don''t come back, I''ll go down to find you." Lingfei hugged him.


    "Come on, girl, don''t get you wet."


    Wu Hao climbed ashore and sat down directly on the hot stone Futon. Rao is still shivering after soaking in the cold water for so long.


    "I''m not afraid." Ling Fei Er hugged him tightly from behind, trying to keep his body warm for him.


    Wu Hao looked at her, moved, and gently pinched her little face.


    "Are you starving?" Wu Hao joked with a smile.


    "I''m worried where I''m going to be hungry."


    "I said I''m going to take you back. What do you have to worry about? Do you think I''m going to leave you in this place where I don''t know where the hell is?"


    "People are just worried about your safety. They don''t think so much about it." Ling Fei Er tooted her lips.


    Wu Hao smiles and takes a deep breath to let her body absorb the heat of the hot stone and the girl''s temperature.

 Chapter 714

    "Come on, girl, I''ll go again."


    Wu Hao felt his body temperature returned to normal and stood up.


    "Still going?" Ling Fei son worried of pulled him.


    "If you don''t go, will you starve here?" Wu Hao jokingly pinched her face and jumped into the pool.


    "Be careful." Ling fei''er lies on the edge of the pool and yells, but Wu Hao has entered the water and doesn''t hear what she said.


    Wu Hao felt much more comfortable than when he first came into the dark and cold water. He used the power of the nether world as a propulsion force and also came near the undercurrent, waiting for the fish to appear. If he could not catch any more fish, he would not be able to support himself. Although absorbing power could slow down the body consumption, they could not stop eating for a long time at their current level, Pure consumption of power.


    We have to get something to eat.


    Although the recent bad luck, but God seems to have no intention to kill him, Wu Hao stayed in the water for two days, when he was about to insist, a group of fish appeared in the water.


    Even with the light blue of the ice stone, Wu Hao knew immediately what kind of fish it was.


    Emperor flying fish.


    It''s huge, two meters long and thick. It''s very fast in the water and very difficult to catch. In addition, this kind of fish is aggressive to a certain extent. Not many people catch this kind of fish as food fish.


    Groups of emperor flying fish are dangerous, but Wu Hao can''t manage so much now. No matter whether it''s dangerous or not, it''s better than starving to death. He picks up the ice stone spear and plunges into the emperor flying fish.


    The scales of the emperor flying fish are very hard. The ice stone spear didn''t pierce its scales. On the contrary, it angered the emperor flying fish. He threw his tail at Wu Hao. Wu Hao''s reaction was not slow. He picked up the ice stone spear and pointed it at his tail. This time, he remembered his own strength and pierced his tail directly. This time, the emperor flying fish became more fierce, He turned his head and opened his mouth to Wu Hao.


    With a two meter long body and a big mouth, Wu Hao can take off his arm or thigh in one bite. Wu Hao has seen the detailed introduction of the emperor flying fish from books, and he also knows how strong its attack power is. He dare not let it close to himself easily. After all, it is in the water, not on the land, and the water is still the world of fish. In case it bites and breaks its hands and feet, That''s the end of it.


    The ice stone spear, with the power of the nether world, pokes it into its big mouth. The hard scale does not mean that it is very hard inside, and the head is injured. With the erosion of the power of the nether world, the emperor flying fish struggles for a moment and then stops moving. Before he goes back, the emperor flying fish''s school has changed.


    Emperor flying fish will eat the body of his companions. After emperor flying fish is killed by Wu Hao, other companions immediately smell the smell of death and turn around and swim here. Wu Hao is shocked when he sees it. If he lets them eat, he will eat fart. Maybe he will eat himself too.


    The power of the nether world envelops the whole body to prevent itself from being gnawed off by them. At the same time, he takes the flying fish hand in hand and swims to the mouth of the cave quickly.


    But the water is water after all, and the fish are fish after all. Even if Wu Hao used the power of the nether world as the propulsion power, their speed could not be compared with their speed. As soon as he turned around, he was caught up by them. As a group of fish, they quickly took the encirclement offensive to encircle Wu Hao.


    It''s killing me.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Wu Hao used his hand as a knife to cut off half of the emperor flying fish. The body of the fish sank down. The fish were attracted by the sinking body and rushed towards the body quickly.


    Without saying a word, Wu Hao took the remaining half and swam to the mouth of the cave. He knew very well that half of the emperor flying fish could not satisfy the appetite of the fish. He estimated that they would eat up every minute. At that time, they must aim at the half of their own hand, which was also dangerous. They could only swim back quickly before they reacted


    Wu Hao''s speed is already very fast. That''s the speed of D emperor flying fish''s eating, which can''t be underestimated. Just before Wu Hao arrived at the cave entrance, the emperor flying fish rushed here. Wu Hao output the power of the nether world, jumped out of the water, and rushed into the cave with the remaining half of the emperor flying fish. There was a emperor flying fish behind him, whose speed was too fast, and also followed him into the cave entrance, As soon as Wu Hao landed on the ground, he quickly jumped up and kicked the flying fish to one side. After all, land is land. Emperor flying fish can move faster in the water. When it comes to land, it has no choice but to jump.


    Wu Hao was not polite to him. He rushed up with his spear and thrust it directly into his eyes. The spear ran through his head. This time, the emperor flying fish jumped twice and died completely.


    Wu haochang took a breath and laughed.


    Damn, I almost died in the mouth of the fish group, but it''s not bad. There was an unexpected harvest. This one and a half Difei fish has been enough for both of them for a long time. With the low temperature in the cave, the fish can be well preserved.


    "What a big fish." Ling Fei Er saw a half fish on the ground, excited straight jump feet, there are fish, this means that their food has landed.


    "I''m starving. Get ready to eat." Wu Hao took a long breath and didn''t explain the danger in the water to her. Anyway, it''s useless to say it, which only increases the girl''s worry.


    "There are fish in the water. It''s so big." Ling Fei Er ran to him, hugged him and gave him a kiss.


    "There are even people here. Can there be no fish?" Wu Hao made fun of him.


    "People? Where is anyone? You see people in the water? " Ling Fei Er looks at him in surprise. Wu Hao smiles and knocks her on the head.


    "Are we not human?"


    "Oh, I thought you met someone else in the water." Lingfei put out her tongue.


    "If you can meet anyone else here, it''s probably dead."


    Wu Hao joked and pulled a whole emperor flying fish to the edge of the stone wall. The coldest air on the edge of the stone wall can preserve the fish very well. The remaining half of the fish was cut down and pulled to the edge of the stone wall for preservation.


    I''m lucky this time. I met a large group of emperor flying fish. I don''t have to be lucky next time. I don''t know when to eat this one and a half fish, so I should save it.


    Lay a small piece of hot stone on the ground to cover the fish on the hot stone. Activate the hot stone with your own power to let it release more heat energy. Even if you can''t see the flame, the fish will soon waft out the smell of high temperature roasting.

 Chapter 715

    Both of them were very hungry, especially Wu Hao, who had been soaking in the cold water for several days. His body consumption was quite serious. When he smelled the fragrance, his stomach could not help growling.


    Ling Fei Er''s stomach is also hungry, but she didn''t pay attention to the fish. Anyway, it''s already roasted. She can eat it immediately, and it won''t cook faster.


    He picked up Wu Hao''s clothes and helped him wipe his head and body. The water on his body didn''t dry. He felt very cold in the cold cave. The wet clothes were baked on the stone.


    "Are you going to make me naked like this?" Wu Hao looks at her with a smile. Although Ling fei''er blushes and feels embarrassed, she is not so shy that she can''t help herself.


    "I haven''t seen it anyway." Ling Fei Er spat out his tongue, picked up two hot stones and rolled them back and forth on his head. The heat of the hot stone can evaporate the water on its head and keep its hair dry.


    "That''s very kind of you," he said Wu Hao smiles and turns over the fish on the hot stone, which is already burnt.


    The texture of the fish is soft, unlike other meats, which are hard to cook. When Wu Hao''s hair is dry, the fish on the ground will be cooked.


    They sat down and ate.


    The meat of emperor flying fish is not delicious. It''s a little hard and a little firewood. But at this time, they don''t choose at all. Some of them are good. Do you want to choose? If you choose again, you will be killed.


    After eating Wu Hao, Wu Hao took out a big crystal stone from the space ring and used the power of the nether world to corrode it to form a small pot. He filled some water and put it on the hot stone to boil. Each of them drank a little.


    Having enough to eat and drink, Wu Hao''s clothes are baked dry on his bed. Ling fei''er leans on Wu Hao''s arms.


    "Brother Linghao, what are we going to do next?"


    "There must be a way out." Wu Hao has no confidence in his own words. In the deep water, he still doesn''t know where he is. It''s not easy to get out.


    But going out is what they have to do.


    What else can we do if we don''t go out? Do we live in this cave all our life? Not to mention whether it will freeze to death or starve to death, even if it will not freeze to death or starve to death, it is better to die if we live in such a small karst cave of two or three hundred square meters every day.


    "But how are we going to get out?" Ling Fei Er looks at him. Although she cherishes the time of being alone with him, she also wants to go out. After all, it''s not the best way to stay in this cave.


    "If I knew how to get out so soon, I wouldn''t have to sit here and rest with you." Wu Hao laughed, took a deep breath and said, "don''t worry about this. I haven''t had a good rest since I''ve been here for so long. Now I''m in a mess. Let me have a good sleep and think about something after waking up."


    "Well. Brother Linghao, sleep well. " Said Lingfei.


    "Well." Wu Hao nodded and began to yawn involuntarily. He didn''t have a rest for such a long time. In addition, he always kept a high alert state. Now he''s full and relaxed. He''s really a little sleepy.


    Wu Hao took out more hot stones from the space ring, spread a full layer on the ground, and directly lay on the hot stone to sleep. Otherwise, he could not sleep on the cold floor.


    "Brother Linghao, I''ll sleep with you." Ling fei''er smiles and throws it into Wu Hao''s arms. She half lies on him and kisses him on the face.


    Wu Hao didn''t care about her at this time. He put his arms around the little girl and soon fell asleep. So did Ling fei''er. His spirit remained tense all the time these days. At this time, he had enough to eat and drink, relaxed, and lay down in his arms. He also fell asleep soon.


    No day and night, no concept of time, two people sleep to wake up.


    Wu Hao first woke up and looked at the little girl in her arms. She was still sleeping deeply and didn''t bother to disturb her. She held her and continued to lie on the hot stone. Anyway, she had nothing to do when she woke up. It didn''t matter whether she was sitting, lying or lying.


    He looked at the blue ice stone above his head and began to think about where they would go next.


    It''s impossible to stay in the cave all the time, but it''s not easy to get out of here. The plan of returning by the same way is obviously impossible. If you continue to explore the exit, you have no idea where the exit is and how long it will take them to find the cave. All these are uncertain factors, They don''t even know where they are.


    What should we do?


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and took a long breath. He really didn''t know what to do.


    I know that I can''t be trapped here all the time, but I can''t find a way out. This is the most fatal thing.


    The little girl in her arms woke up.


    "Good morning, brother Linghao." The little girl stretched lazily and rubbed against his face.


    "How do you know if it''s morning, or maybe it''s evening?" Wu Hao looks at her with a smile. These days, they have been alone for a long time, and they are not so wary of her. Maybe they will die together in the end. Why should they be so fierce to him? Anyway, they are not brothers and sisters. Just be close to him.


    "But when you wake up, it''s almost morning." Ling Fei Er smiles and likes the feeling of rubbing on his face.


    "Don''t you have a lunch break?"


    "Well, well, it doesn''t matter. I don''t know the time even here."


    Wu Hao smiles. He puts his head on his hand and looks at the ice stone on his head. He doesn''t know how long he has been in now. Four days and five days? A week? Or ten days? Or half a month?


    It''s no wonder that human beings need laws to support themselves. It''s a bit painful to have no laws.


    "Girl, if we live here all the time, how long can you hold on?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile and gently squeezed her small face.


    "I feel like I can live here with brother Linghao for a long time." Ling Fei Er blushed and whispered, "we can have a baby here."


    Damn it.


    Wu Hao has a black face. The little girl thinks so much that she even thinks about giving birth to a baby. She has a baby in the area of two or three hundred square meters. After the baby is born, she will continue to be trapped here? Thanks to her.


    "I don''t know whether to call you stupid or naive." Wu Hao knocked her on the head in silence.


    "Well, if we are stuck here all the time, we always have to accomplish some things that we have to accomplish in our lives. For example, I must give my first time to brother Linghao. Moreover, as a girl, it''s normal for me to love my baby." Ling Fei Er looks at him unconvinced.

 Chapter 716

    "It''s normal, but let''s see if the place is good? What are you going to do after the baby is born here? Tell them this is the whole world? And when they grow up? Let them live and die here? I said, you girl, don''t think of anything, just think far away. " Wu Hao said helplessly.


    "Yes, I didn''t think of that." Ling fei''er scratched her head, a little embarrassed, and then whispered: "even if I don''t have a baby, I''m sure I''ll give it to Ling Hao for the first time."


    "Think so much."


    "Well, if we are stuck here all the time, brother Linghao, you won''t let me die, will you?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll get you out." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Brother Linghao, why don''t you want me? Don''t you like me or don''t you think I''m beautiful enough? " Ling Fei son lies on his body, dig mouth to look at him.


    "I said you were my sister."


    "But you are not my real brother, and there is no blood relationship between us, even if you want me."


    "It doesn''t matter, but it''s troublesome to be known by others. First of all, it''s not good to know your reputation." Wu Hao pinched her nose and said, "we do know that there is no blood relationship between us, but others don''t know. In their eyes, we are brothers and sisters. If others know that we have love between men and women, what do you think they will think of you?"


    "I don''t care what they think of me. You''re not my brother. Even if there''s love between men and women, it''s natural. It''s none of their business."


    "So you are still a little girl. Many things are not what you want. Sometimes people''s power is not terrible. What''s terrible is people''s mouth. One person''s mouth is not terrible. The most terrible thing is the mouth of countless people. When everyone is talking about something, no matter whether it''s true or not, it will become a real thing, Even if you know the truth and want to explain it, it will become a cover up and will make them attack you more


    "They dare!"


    "There''s nothing you dare to say. Your mouth is on others. They don''t say it in your face. Can''t they say it in private?"


    "But we are not brothers and sisters. What do they have to say?"


    "You know we''re not brothers and sisters, but do they? In their eyes, we are already brothers and sisters. Not to mention these long-standing people, your grandfather also wants to let others know that we are brothers and sisters, and let everyone know that I am your father''s son. If we break this situation, the consequences will be unimaginable. " Wu Hao looks at her seriously.


    Ling Fei Er''s mouth is not convinced, but soon he calms down and looks at Wu Hao suspiciously.


    "Brother Linghao, what''s the matter? You are neither my brother nor my father''s son. Why does my grandfather want others to think you are my brother and my father''s son? Isn''t that a strange thing? And so is my father. He knows that you are not his son, but he wants to keep it from me and everyone. "


    "There are some things you don''t know."


    "Why me? They are dying. What can''t you tell me


    "Who told you we were dying?" Wu Hao knocked her on the head.


    "But we''re in a situation where we''re dying, aren''t we?"


    "You want to die so much, don''t you?"


    "Of course not, but that''s how we are now."


    "I''m sure I''ll find a way to take you out anyway, if I don''t tell you this."


    "Since I haven''t been out yet, can''t you tell me the secret? Can''t I promise not to tell anyone else? "


    "No, I don''t think you are the kind of girl who keeps her mouth shut."


    "Well, you can''t trust me like that?"


    "Yes, I can''t believe you." Wu Hao looked at her with a smile. Lingfei''s angry hair stood up. It was too irritating. Couldn''t it be more tactful?


    Lying in his arms, facing him is a burst of powder fist.


    Wu Hao gently hugged her waist and let her beat her.


    To tell you the truth, this little girl is really cute, and the more she looks, the more lovely she is. Her character is a bit like Nana, but this little girl looks a bit like her lovely little sister. They are all Princess Girls, sweet and lovely.


    I don''t know how they are now? After such a long time, has the dark Protoss broken the seal? If they have broken the seal, they should be fighting against the dark Protoss very hard now, right?


    I hope they''re OK.


    "Come on, girl, stop it." Wu Hao patted her pretty butt.


    "I''m not joking. I''m serious. I just want to know the truth. Why can''t you tell me?" Lingfei looked at him angrily.


    "It''s better to know less about some things. This is the kind of thing." Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "Well, your brother is not competent at all."


    "I was not your brother."


    "You know you''re not my brother. Why can''t you do that?"


    "Because I''m still your brother."


    "I don''t want such a fake brother."


    "So you want me to be your brother?"


    "Not to mention me."


    "That''s it."


    "What does that have to do with you telling me about it?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t say it does."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ling Fei Er was so angry that she blew her nose and glared at him. Looking at his smiling face, she was even more angry. Suddenly she hugged him and kissed him directly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao is stunned for a while, did not expect this wench to still play strong kiss unexpectedly.


    To refuse is to refuse, but


    Forget it. Kiss it.


    Embracing the little girl''s waist, she kisses her on her own initiative.


    This little girl has no kissing skills to speak of, but she is very good at learning, a little bit to drive her next to the enthusiastic response.


    The two men were kissing on the hot stone.


    To tell you the truth, I really feel it.


    Wu Hao has to admit that this little girl is very cold, just like the little cute girl in her family. Every time she is held in her arms, she wants to have her deeply.


    However, Wu Hao restrained himself. Unlike his sister, he is also his own sister in name, but there is no external pressure. He can have his own sister and sister without fear. After all, he can control everything, but it''s different here. Although Lingfei Er is also his own sister in name, But all of them are in the hands of Lingtian

 Chapter 717

    The kiss is over.


    Wu Hao patted her on the butt.


    "Satisfied now?" Look at her with a smile


    "Brother Linghao, can you kiss me often? I like the feeling of kissing brother Linghao. It''s beautiful. There''s a feeling that I''m already your woman. " Ling Fei Er''s pretty face flushed. Even if she didn''t do anything, just a kiss made her happy.


    "You think so much about that girl."


    Wu Hao thought about it and said, "it''s OK to give you a kiss once in a while. Don''t think about it every day." Every day when you come, don''t make yourself unbearable. In the face of such a tender little beauty, if you hug her every day and kiss her, you can''t control yourself and want her.


    "Then I can give myself to brother Lin, occasionally, secretly not let others know." Ling Fei Er said in a low voice with a red face.


    "Cough..."


    Wu Hao looks at her awkwardly. This little girl really thinks a lot.


    "I said," why do you want to give yourself to me? Do you have a little girl''s reserve


    "But I love you. Of course, I want to give myself to you. In addition, our life and death are uncertain. What if we die one day? I also want to let brother Linghao help me become a complete woman before I die." Ling Fei Er says firmly.


    "If you do that again, you won''t even have a kiss." Wu Hao looked at her with a straight face.


    "How can it be like this? People love you and like you so much. Why can''t you treat me a little better?"


    "Because I''m afraid that if I do you good, I can''t help asking for you!" Wu Hao wanted to say this sentence very much, but he didn''t say it. He really said it. It''s estimated that the little girl will be happy to death and pester herself every day.


    I hit him on the head and said nothing.


    "Really."


    Ling Fei son angrily lie down in his arms.


    "Well, well, don''t be angry." Wu Hao patted her butt gently. Well, I feel like patting this little girl''s butt. It''s round and full, elastic and cough.


    "Then kiss me again."


    Ling fei''er looks at him with his mouth. Wu Hao rolls his eyes and kisses him directly. Everyone has already kissed him. It''s not bad.


    This kiss is 5 minutes again, loosen again, Ling Fei son originally angry small face, peeped out sweet smile.


    "Satisfied?"


    "Well, I love you, brother Linghao."


    "I love you."


    Wu Hao gave him a little white look, but such a lovely little girl said that she loved herself. To tell the truth, she was very satisfied. Of course, no matter how satisfied she was, Wu Hao would not show it to her, so as not to let the girl push her further.


    "Well, don''t disturb me. Now I have to think about how we should get out. It''s not the way to stay here all the time."


    "Can I help you?"


    "If you can help, you can help and think together."


    "Why don''t we make a hole on the line, all the time, all the time, maybe we can go out?"


    "What if there''s water on the top? If we get through the water above and the water comes in, we will die directly if we don''t even have this cave. "


    "What about that?"


    "That''s why we have to find a way."


    "You think so."


    Wu Hao shook his head. He didn''t expect the little girl to think of any way. He adjusted his mood and thought about it.


    The disadvantages have been thought about. Now the biggest problem is how to find a way to break through the disadvantages? There is no direction for the original way to return. Can we make clear the direction to return?


    I keep going in the direction of the stream of people. Is there any way to determine how far the end of the undercurrent is from here?


    The fish in the water should be able to know where the end is.


    Huh?


    Wu Hao''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    All animals in the high heaven are called spirit beasts. All spirit beasts can be domesticated. If you can domesticate a fish as your own spirit beast, can you let the fish explore the unknown area? Then come back and tell yourself where the end of this underground waterway is?


    Damn it, don''t mention it. This TMD is a good way.


    Wu Hao sat up from the ground and looked at the frozen emperor flying fish in the corner, excited.


    "What''s the matter? Brother Linghao has found a way? " Ling Fei son equally excited looking at him, if can go out, that certainly is worth the happy matter.


    "If I domesticate a fish as my own spirit beast and let it explore the waters, can I know where the ends of this passage are? Anyway, I don''t think the end where we were rushed in is too far away from here, because it stopped before we ran out of oxygen, which is only two or three days at most. As long as we can find the right direction, I think we can go back the same way. "


    "Domesticate a fish as a pet?" Ling fei''er is excited as soon as she hears the idea, but the excitement hasn''t lasted for ten seconds. She looks at Wu Hao awkwardly.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with this method? " Wu Hao looks at her.


    "The idea is good, but it may not be so easy to implement." Lingfeier explained: "few people domesticate fish creatures into pets. Most people still live on land. The second reason is that most fish creatures have very short memory time and can only follow their owners'' short-term orders. It is impossible for a fish pet to perform long-term tasks, Just after going out for a while, he forgot what he was going to do. He couldn''t count on him to find the end and come back to tell you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao''s face suddenly froze awkwardly. That''s really what happened. Most of the fish introduced in the books he read also show that the memory time of fish creatures is relatively short, so it''s not suitable to be a spiritual pet, and few people will domesticate fish creatures into spiritual pets.


    But in addition to fish, will there be other aquatic organisms in the underground channel? In addition to fish, there are many intelligent aquatic organisms living in the water, but most of them live in the distant sea and are difficult to catch.


    They fell into a big lake and were washed here. The fish that can live in the lake are basically fish. It''s not easy to find an aquatic creature with high intelligence.


    Wu Hao sighed and then lay on the hot stone again. Looking at the ice stone above his head, he continued to think of a way.


    "Brother Linghao, did I make you sad?" Ling Fei Er asked in a low voice.


    Wu Hao was almost amused by her way of asking.


    "Sad what? Now we are just trying to find a way. All the ways are likely to fail. What''s so sad about it? Being able to find out the loopholes in this way in advance saves us time and reduces the risk. Although we are a little disappointed, we think it''s very good. It shows that you girl usually read some books, but I forget it on impulse. "

 Chapter 718

    "Hee hee, sometimes my father will force me to read a book." Ling Fei Er laughs.


    "It''s even harder to read. If you don''t study hard, you won''t be able to read as many books as my two little girls."


    "But I feel so tired reading."


    "You''re not tired, are you?"


    "Yes, what''s so tiring about playing. I envy those two little girls in your family. They are obviously two little maids, but they are loved by you just like the little princess. Besides, they can give themselves to you and serve you. I want to give them to you. You don''t want to be angry. "


    "I said you should stop thinking about it."


    "It''s a big deal for girls. How can I not think about it?"


    "Well, keep thinking about it. I''d better think about how to get out." Wu Hao sighed helplessly and didn''t bother to pay attention to her. Anyway, the girl didn''t feel like she was going to die. It doesn''t matter whether she went out or not. I''d better hurry up and find a way to avoid wasting time here every day.


    What can I do?


    Wu Hao calms himself down. It seems that the best way has been passed. So what should we do next? How can we find the way out?


    This thought didn''t know how long it had been, until Ling fei''er felt hungry, Wu Hao stopped.


    I cut another piece of fish, roasted it, and then cooked a pot of fish soup. It''s a good food. Balabala kept talking while she was eating. Wu Hao didn''t bother to pay attention to her. He had been thinking about the way to go out all the time. It was not the way to do it. If she got used to the life here, it would be even more depressing, In the end, I really have a baby here with this little girl. It''s better to die.


    Wu Hao sat cross legged by the pool.


    The next time he was hungry, Wu Hao roasted a piece of fish again. After a short rest, Wu Hao stood up and took off his clothes.


    "Brother Linghao, what are you doing? Don''t we have enough fish? Do you want to go down and catch fish? " Ling fei''er looks at him curiously. Every time she sees his body, she blushes. Compared with other men in the high heaven, his figure is not big, but he is not thin. After taking off his clothes, you can see that his muscles are strong and powerful. Of course, what makes her blush most is what the girl doesn''t have. She is very shy every time, How can such a big thing enter a girl''s body?


    I blush when I think about it.


    Wu Hao doesn''t have so much imagination as this little girl.


    "It''s not the best way to stay in the cave every time. I''d better go to the water and have a look," he said


    "Then you must pay attention to your own safety." Ling Fei Er props up her toes and kisses him on the face. Wu Hao smiles and says nothing. She picks up the ice stone spear and jumps into the water.


    The water is still cold and dark, but with his current physical fitness, this cold is nothing. If he can, he can swim deeper and farther, but he can''t do it. He can only move within the scope of seeing the hole, which directly limits his scope of exploration.


    After swimming a circle within a radius of 30 meters, the only sure thing is that the underwater cave is on the wall of the underwater passage. After groping around the wall, you can clearly feel that the diameter of the underwater passage is very huge. I''m afraid it has a straight diameter of at least a few kilometers. If it is such a diameter, the length of TMD will be terrible.


    After exploring all the areas within a radius of 30 meters, Wu Hao did not find any valuable information. He went back to the bottom of the cave and covered himself with blue light. The light always made people feel warmer.


    But he did not go up, but has been soaking in the water, cold water can make people think more smoothly, now in this case, calm helps him think.


    Where should we start now?


    Wu Hao looked up at the blue light above his head. Without the wind, everything seemed particularly calm, and the light would not sway, as if the world was frozen.


    Is there any other cave in this underwater passage?


    Wu Hao suddenly had this question in her mind, which made her face glow with excitement. Yes, since there is an underwater cave in such a deep, long and wide underwater passage, does it mean there are other underwater caves? If there is a cave every other distance, can we use these continuous caves to find a way out?


    Wu Hao was suddenly excited.


    Yes, if they can find another cave, they will have a great chance to leave here.


    But what should we do now? The maximum visible range of blue light at the cave entrance is 30 meters. If the range exceeds 30 meters, the location of the cave entrance can''t be found. If the location of the cave entrance can''t be found, the exploration will be a dead end.


    Is there any rope in the little girl''s space ring?


    Wu Hao jumped out of the water.


    "Girl, is there any rope in your space ring?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll look for it."


    Ling Fei Er didn''t hesitate to release all the things in the space ring, and piled them up in front of him to form a mountain. Most of them were crystal stones collected before, and there were many other messy things, but they didn''t need anything, whether it was food for subsistence or weapons for self-protection, It''s just a little girl''s gadget.


    Wu Hao turned and sighed helplessly.


    "What is this egg?" Wu Hao asked.


    "It''s an ice dragon egg. Be careful." For this ice dragon egg, Lingfei is a treasure.


    "Ice dragon? Living or dead? " Wu Hao touched the egg in his hand. With a faint coolness, he thought of the red dragon he had met before.


    "It''s alive, of course. Why should I keep one of its eggs?"


    "Doesn''t it mean that a space ring can''t hold anything with life characteristics? This ice dragon egg is not dead, how to put it into the space ring? "


    "All oviparous spirit beasts have this characteristic. In order to prevent their babies from becoming prey of other spirit beasts, their eggshells have the ability to shield life signals. Therefore, for space rings, the spirit beast''s eggs are dead things, which are no different from a crystal stone." Lingfei explained.


    "Oh, so it is." Wu Hao casually replied that this is not the focus he is concerned about now. Without a rope, it is difficult for him to implement his plan to explore the area beyond 30 meters.

 Chapter 719

    "Is there anything else to see?"


    "No, you can put it away. In the future, you can put some useful things in the space ring. What are you doing with these messy things?"


    "Who knows that we will encounter such danger? If I often go out for exploration, of course I will store some emergency supplies in the space ring, but we don''t often go out for exploration."


    Wu Hao sighed, but also helpless, this thing can''t blame her.


    There is not even a rope. What can I do now?


    The visibility of blue light at the bottom of the cave is only 30 meters. If the visibility of blue light can''t be extended, his plan can''t be implemented. Although exploration is important, the cost of exploration is too high, and his life is in danger at any time.


    Extended blue light visibility?


    Wu Hao was thinking about this problem in his mind. He raised his head and looked at the ice stone on top of his head. His brow wrinkled slightly. For a moment, the wrinkled brow slowly stretched out, and his face was excited.


    Yes, there are crystal stones that can emit light in the cave. If we make good use of them, we can extend our range of activities?


    Damn right, that''s it.


    Wu Hao Ran to the side of the wall and knocked down dozens of ice stones with sharp spines, big and small, which could just be wrapped up with clothes. On his back, these ice stones jumped directly into the water.


    Ice stones are not particularly heavy. Using their own power as propulsion, they can swim around with them, and the speed is very fast.


    When entering the water, Wu Hao first sinks to a certain depth to feel the direction of the water flow. Compared with finding the end of the undercurrent outlet, Wu Hao still feels more hopeful to find their way. After determining the direction of the water flow, he floats to the upper wall, swims to the entrance, reaches the maximum range of blue light visibility, takes out a crystal stone, and forcefully inserts it into the stone wall, A small lighting lamp was formed immediately. As he continued to swim forward, the visibility under the water was very small, and he could not see it with a radius of about five meters. Similarly, a crystal stone was inserted into the maximum visibility range, and it could extend five meters forward. Wu Hao''s clothes contained 35 crystal stones, which extended more than 170 meters forward, but


    The distance of more than 170 meters is negligible for this long underwater passage. The distance of more than 170 meters plus the original 30 meters is only 200 meters. Wu Hao did not find another cave.


    But he didn''t give up.


    This is just the beginning. There is nothing that can be successful in the beginning.


    Life is not a game that can cheat. You can modify the data when you encounter difficulties. If you want to survive, there is not only determination but also will.


    Wu Hao has always felt that his will is extremely strong. How can this little setback defeat him?


    Following the original path of a row of small lights, he took more than 30 ice stones from the cave, jumped into the water again, swam to the camera just now, and continued to lay crystal stones forward.


    It took two days for Wu Hao to lay more than 7000 meters forward, and in this 7000 meter long lens, he was in trouble, big trouble.


    This is what he has to do at the same time when he is laying the crystal stones. Otherwise, if the direction is wrong, the paving will be in vain. This time, Wu Hao feels his head is big.


    What the hell is this? Originally, when one undercurrent arrived at this location, dozens of branches appeared. That is to say, dozens of smaller undercurrents came to this location and converged into one undercurrent.


    Dozens of them. That''s a fuckin ''exaggeration.


    What''s going on? Who knows from which undercurrent they got here?


    After such a long time, Wu Hao sighed in despair.


    It''s not that there is no way to lay dozens of branches one by one, and he can do so even now when there is no way. But the biggest problem is that no one can guarantee whether these small undercurrents will separate dozens of smaller undercurrents in a certain place. If so, it will be a bloody fart.


    The lake they brought in may be just a floating surface on a branch of these huge and complex undercurrent systems, but he is not sure whether other small undercurrent branches will also have such a floating surface. If not, there is no need to explore.


    And rational thinking, every branch has the possibility of floating surface, as small as 0%. Even if there are several floating surfaces on the huge undercurrent system, the probability is too small, as small as negligible.


    Will it continue?


    This is the most realistic problem that Wu Hao is facing now, which can not be avoided.


    Although there is still a glimmer of hope to continue to explore the upstream, after all, when they come, there is an upward surface. As long as there is one, it means there is a glimmer of hope. However, the price he has to pay for this glimmer of hope is too high, and no one can guarantee which one of the accidents and hopes will come first in the process of exploration.


    In addition to his hesitation on women''s affairs, Wu Hao has never been in the habit of procrastinating on other matters. Seeing the plan of returning by the same way, he has no hope. After thinking about it, he will not hesitate. He will pull out the crystal stones one by one from the stone wall and wrap them in his clothes to take them back.


    "Brother Linghao, what are you doing? Why did you bring the ice stone back? " Ling Fei Er comes back with a big pack of ice stones when he looks at him. I don''t know what he wants to do, or has he given up this plan?


    "The plan of returning by the same way should not work. Take it and pile all the ice stones in the corner. It will be useful in the future." Wu Hao finished and dived into the water.


    "Brother Linghao, wait a minute." Ling Fei Er took his hand and looked at him with a sad face.


    "I baked some fish and cooked some fish soup. You come up first and eat something to fill your stomach. You haven''t eaten for two days. You can''t stand it like this."


    Wu Hao was stunned. He had forgotten how long he hadn''t eaten. When he was busy with the most hopeful thing, he didn''t feel hungry at all. However, when he said that, his stomach immediately began to growl.


    After thinking about it, I didn''t miss such a little time. I climbed ashore and sat down to eat first.


    Ling Fei Er hugs him tightly from behind, hoping to bring him a little warmth with her body.


    Wu Hao smiles. In fact, she is a little moved. From all kinds of behaviors, we can see that the little girl is really in love with herself.


    "Well, it''s not that cold. You shouldn''t eat either. Sit down and have some first."


    "Brother Linghao, you can eat first. I''ll eat later."


    "Then I don''t care about you?" To tell you the truth, there was a little girl holding herself. It was really warm, but it was the first time for Wu Hao to eat this kind of food. She laughed and gave her a piece of fish.

 Chapter 720

    This kind of intimate Ling Fei son certainly won''t refuse, Ao one mouthful ate the fish meat on his hand.


    "Is it warmer?" Ling Fei Er asks a way.


    "It''s much warmer. Come and eat, too."


    "Well." Ling Fei Er kisses him on the face, and finally he is willing to sit down and have dinner with him.


    After eating the fish and drinking some fish soup, the body suddenly warmed up.


    After a short rest, Wu Hao got up and was ready to start work.


    "Brother Linghao, there are so many crystal stones in this cave, you don''t need those under the water." Ling Fei son heartache of say.


    "No matter how many crystal stones there are, there is a limited source. No one knows where the next cave is. We have to expand the scope of exploration before we can meet the next cave. We don''t want these, we don''t want those. At that time, it''s not enough. It''s really dead." Wu Hao smiles. Seeing how distressed she looks, she finally can''t help kissing her face.


    "OK, don''t worry. It will be over soon. It''s just thirty or forty trips back and forth."


    Then he jumped up and into the water. After all, these ice and stone resources are limited. The first rule of survival is to make the limited resources produce unlimited effects as far as possible. If we use some and lose some, it means that his scope of exploration is still joking, which is not conducive to their current situation.


    There was a plop in the back.


    Wu Hao looked back, with a black line on his face.


    A naked body swam towards him.


    "What are you doing down here?" Wu Hao communicates with her with his mind. This is the only skill the girl has learned during this period.


    "I also want to help brother Linghao with you. This is the danger for both of us, not for you alone. I also have the responsibility and obligation to do something." Ling fei''er smiles at him. Wu Hao smiles helplessly. He slows down and waits for him to swim up. He holds her hand and moves forward together.


    At the end of the swim, two people pull out the ice stones on the stone wall together, install them and take them back. One person can only take 40 grams at most at a time, but the efficiency of two people is doubled. They take 80 ice stones back and forth for more than 20 times at a time. It takes more than a day to get all the ice stones back and make a small hill in the corner of the wall.


    Two men came to the surface and threw the last packet of spar to the shore.


    Wu Hao took the shivering little girl and flew ashore. He put her on the hot stone and let her lie down.


    "Brother Linghao, lie down, too." Ling Fei Er gave way to half of the position, cold to speak all shake.


    Wu Hao thought about it, but he didn''t hesitate. He lay on the hot stone and held the little girl tightly in his arms.


    The two men nestled up to each other for warmth.


    Wu Hao slightly output power to improve the heat release of the heat stone, two people''s bodies soon hot up, the Ling Fei Er has been lying in his arms asleep.


    Estimated in the water back and forth, for a day and a night, a year of ultra-high intensity concentration, coupled with the continuous release of strength, the little girl''s body has reached the limit, the cold water in the water can stimulate her, keep awake, but now the warm arms let his body relax, tired directly fell asleep.


    Wu Hao gently stroked her hair. I didn''t expect that this little girl had such a strong side. She told her several times not to continue and could stop to have a rest. She just didn''t want to. She insisted on finishing this thing with him.


    Such a lovely little face has such a firm determination. Looking at her sleeping face, I suddenly feel that I really like this little girl.


    Kiss on her face, too lazy to think so much, cuddle her eyes closed to sleep.


    When Wu Hao wakes up, Ling fei''er is still sleeping. Wu Hao doesn''t disturb her either. She quietly gets up and tries to cover her with clothes. As a result, she finds that when they go ashore, their clothes are wrapped with crystal stones and are thrown aside. Now their wet clothes are frozen into hard lumps.


    Put the ice stone wrapped in the clothes aside, wash two people''s clothes a little, and bake it on the hot stone.


    Cut a piece of fish, put it on another hot rock and start roasting.


    Anyway, the little girl hasn''t woken up, and he''s not in a hurry.


    While baking, thinking about the next plan.


    Anyway, the plan of returning by the same way is definitely not going to be carried out.


    Think about it. The source of any big river is composed of numerous small tributaries. However, most rivers have only one or two inlets. If they move towards the outlet, no matter what the undercurrent branches, they will eventually converge at the outlet. Moreover, there is a rule that the closer the river is to the downstream, the fewer the branches, This law should also be true in the undercurrent system.


    If you move in the direction of the outlet, you don''t have to consider the undercurrent branch.


    Yes, that''s it.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and determined the next action plan.


    As long as we can find the next cave in the downstream direction, the plan is a big step towards success.


    Looking at the pile of small ice stones in the corner, Wu Hao''s mouth shows a smile. Don''t give up hope in any desperate situation. Survival and death test not only one''s wisdom, but also one''s will.


    "Brother Linghao, when did you wake up?"


    Ling fei''er wakes up. She wanted to stretch in her arms, but she pours. She sits up and rubs her eyes. Looking at Wu Hao who is roasting fish, she is greatly relieved. When she wakes up, she doesn''t see him. She thinks he has disappeared.


    "I just woke up a little while ago. I burned some water. It should be warm now. Let''s drink some water first." Wu Hao said and gave her a smile.


    "Well."


    Ling Fei Er nodded, got up and went directly into his arms, sat on his legs and leaned against his arms. The smile on Wu Hao''s face disappeared and he suddenly had a black line on his face.


    "I said, girl, have you made a mistake? We don''t wear these clothes now, OK? You''re not afraid of accidents, are you?" Wu Hao''s second half of the sentence is regretful. Is this little girl eager to have an accident?


    "Other girls don''t say anything. Do you mind doing so much?" Ling Fei Er looked down at his legs, his things suddenly became stiff, sandwiched in the middle of his thighs, looking very shy, but just want to bully him, who let him not be good to himself.


    "I said you are still twisted." Wu Hao put his arms around her waist and didn''t let her move. The little girl, sitting in her arms like this, had absolute direct contact with each other. They both felt that her tender flowers had already been on her.


    "So shy." Ling Fei Er leans in his arms and says shyly.


    "Get up when you''re shy." Damn, you make me shy.

 Chapter 721

    "No, it''s rare to be so close to brother Linghao. Although he is very shy, he likes it very much."


    "I said you are really shameless."


    "Hee hee, because it''s with brother Linghao. I want to kill him when other men touch my hand, but brother Linghao, you can do whatever you want to me." The little girl said and twisted her waist. Wu Hao''s face was black. He felt a little bit wet. If she moved again, a bad one would go in.


    "Don''t move. If you move again, I''ll pick you up and throw you into the water. Believe it or not?" Wu Hao slapped her on her leg with a straight face, and a palm print immediately appeared on Ling fei''er''s white and tender thigh.


    The little girl suddenly quieted down.


    "Can you get up?" Wu Hao said helplessly.


    "No, I just want to sit on your lap like this." Ling Fei son touched to touch a leg, a strength of lean toward his bosom.


    "Then don''t move, do you hear me?"


    "Oh." Ling Fei son lowered head to see, shame of also dare not move again.


    "Let''s have something to eat first. After that, I''m going to continue to work."


    "Have you thought of another way?"


    "There is no way to be 100% successful, but if there is a way, we must try."


    "I want to help you, too."


    "You''d better rest here. In case of danger, I can''t protect you."


    "I don''t need your protection. I can protect myself."


    "It''s very kind of you to say that."


    "It is."


    "You can rest here anyway. I can do it myself."


    "I don''t want it! I have said that this is not a danger for you alone. If there is anything, we should face it together. Why do you do it by yourself? I want to work with you, too. "


    "I said, why are you so stubborn?"


    "This is me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry because of his words. Let alone, it''s really her. The girl''s character is so similar to Nana''s that she is stubborn as a donkey.


    "You must help?"


    "Well, I must help. I''m not afraid of hard work."


    "Well, since you want to help, I won''t stop you. It can just improve your efficiency." Wu Hao said, "next, I''ll lay the crystal stones in the downstream direction. I''ll lay them, and you''ll transport them back and forth for me, OK?"


    "Of course, there''s nothing wrong with it." Very firm said, in his face a big kiss.


    "All right, then stop talking nonsense, eat quickly, have a rest, and start work immediately."


    "All right


    Ling Fei Er laughs and eats.


    She is a spoiled young lady, not a hard-working little maid, but at this time she can do things with him and find a way to live for both of them. No matter how hard she is, she is willing to.


    After eating the fish, one person went down to drink a bowl of fish soup, sat on the stairs and had a rest for a while. Two people wrapped a bag of ice stones in their clothes and jumped into the water.


    Starting from the maximum visible range of the cave entrance, an ice stone is inserted every five meters. After Wu Hao runs out of a pack of ice stones, Ling fei''er gives him a pack of ice stones in her hand. Then she swims back, reloads a pack of ice stones and returns them to him. In this way, all the ice stones in the cave are used up, extending more than 7000 meters forward, But they didn''t see another cave in this direction.


    Wu Hao made a bold decision.


    We continue to mine the ice stones in the cave, but these ice stones are not used to move forward, but spread to both sides.


    He wanted to make sure what the diameter of the underwater passage was. In any case, 5 meters per point, how many ice stones would be used to calculate it.


    It took nearly ten days and more than 6000 ice stones. Wu Hao finally carried the underwater passage around. The underwater passage is almost a complete circle. There are more than 6000 ice stones every 5 meters, which means that the circumference of the underwater passage is more than 30000 meters and the diameter is almost 10 kilometers. It''s really a huge underwater passage with a diameter of 10 kilometers, Then this passage is at least several hundred kilometers long, isn''t it?


    It''s terrible to think about it.


    It took more than ten days to know this alarming data, but Wu Hao didn''t regret it. The more confident he was about his environment, the more likely he was to survive.


    The two men took back all the stones and laid them forward. After all, the probability of meeting the cave was relatively small. Anyway, it was not necessarily that one side could meet them. Wu Hao did not pursue a straight line. He laid them casually. When he was short of oxygen, or tired, sleepy, hungry, he went back to the cave to have a rest and start work again.


    That Wu Hao is more distressed is Ling Fei Er, such a delicate girl, every day naked with himself in the water, really a little worried about her, but she did not listen, let her rest in the cave, she did not rest, has been back and forth to help him transport crystal.


    Laying about 20000 meters ahead, the two men saw a faint blue light not far away almost at the same time. They looked at each other and got excited at the same time.


    That should be another cave.


    And now they are only tens of meters away from it at most.


    Two people excited to swim in the past, while inserting a crystal while swimming, swimming a few hundred meters, they came to the bottom of the cave.


    Wu Hao takes Ling fei''er and rushes in directly. They float in the air of the cave. They are used to the dark blue light in the water. Suddenly they enter such a cave full of strong light. Their eyes are a little hard to open. When they open their eyes, their faces become more excited.


    The cave they came to was only two or three hundred square meters, and this cave was extremely huge. At a glance, it was at least forty or fifty thousand square meters in size. The huge cold and energy inside made them shiver while excited.


    Damn, there is more than one cave here!


    As long as the cave can sustain their lives, they will be able to leave the underwater passage one day by constantly searching for the cave and moving on.


    Ling fei''er pours on Wu Hao''s arms, and Wu Hao hugs her tightly with the same excitement.


    The first step to success was finally taken, and this step was very solid.


    "Brother Linghao, we made it, we made it, we really made it!" Ling Fei Er hugs him and yells excitedly, as if he has seen the intersection to leave here.


    At this time, Wu Hao didn''t pour cold water on her. He nodded and held her tightly in his arms. At this time, he was also very excited.


    Although it is only the first step and only the first cave has been found, it is a hope. As long as there is hope, they will have a chance to live.


    For a long time, Wu Hao fell to the ground with Ling fei''er in his arms.

 Chapter 722

    This cave is really huge. The blue light is full of sight, and it looks boundless. When they came to the cave, the ground is not ice stone, but this cave, even the ground is covered with ice stone. When they fell on it, they felt that even their feet were frozen.


    There''s so much cold here.


    "Are you hungry, girl?" Wu Hao asked.


    "A little hungry. What''s the matter?"


    "Let''s absorb some strength here first." "The cold here is so abundant that we try our best to let it cool down first," Wu said


    "OK, no problem." Ling Fei Er said nothing and nodded.


    "You start with your feet."


    Wu Hao takes a deep breath, finds a flat ice silk seat, presses his hands on the ice stone, and elevates all his thoughts in his hands. He crazily absorbs the power of the ice stone. Lingfei Er does not hesitate to find another flat ice silk seat. He also learns his method and begins to absorb the power of the ice stone.


    Wu Hao''s method has super fast absorption speed. The power of the ice stone under his buttocks decreases rapidly and spreads to the surrounding ice stone. The blue ice stone gradually loses its power and becomes transparent crystal. Starting from under his buttocks, it spreads rapidly. Soon, all the crystal stones within the radius of 10 square become transparent, and the temperature of this area drops suddenly.


    Ling fei''er''s speed is slower than Wu Hao''s, but when Wu Hao finishes, she also absorbs the power of all the ice stones within a radius of five meters.


    The temperature under them has increased a lot, but this little bit of power is not enough for this huge cave, and the overall temperature has not felt a drop at all.


    But it doesn''t matter. They live a lot. How many places can they absorb to make the temperature drop here?


    Wu Hao smiles and looks at Ling fei''er. They begin to absorb the power of ice along the stone wall.


    It took about half a month to absorb in the form of dots. The light in the cave has dropped a lot. At the same time, the temperature has also dropped a lot. Even if you don''t need strength to maintain your body, you can feel relatively comfortable.


    Without eating or drinking for half a month in a row, they had nothing to do and absorbed so much energy. They both felt that their bodies were full of strength. I''m afraid that such a huge energy absorption could be worth tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of crystal stones? The key is that the quality of these ice stones is very high, and the energy is very pure.


    The two fell together from the top of the cave to the ground.


    Looking at the blue light which has been diluted a lot, I feel a lot of power in my body. The two people''s eyes are excited.


    In this kind of environment, the improvement of strength is equal to the improvement of their survival probability, but also improves their work efficiency. It''s not a problem to stay underwater for more than ten days in this body state, so the work efficiency will be improved instantly?


    Ling Fei Er jumped into his arms with a smile.


    "I said girl, don''t jump into my arms. Don''t forget that we are not dressed yet." Wu Hao pinched her face.


    "A little shameless." Ling Fei''s body rubbed against him. She liked to stick to him. Although she was very shy, she felt very happy because it was him.


    "I know I''m shameless, but I''m glad to post it." There was a knock on her head.


    "But I like it very much." Ling Fei Er smiles and changes the topic, saying: "brother Linghao, if we absorb all the ice and stone power in this cave, will we become very strong?"


    "What do you think?" Wu Hao smiles and pinches her nose. There is no need to answer this question at all.


    The power accumulated in his body is the basis of the power of the nether world. Although he has not yet learned other skills, the more powerful his power is, the more room he can play. Just like the power of the nether world that he can release now is very huge, which is the performance of his power and makes him more confident to go out alive.


    "I think we can be very strong."


    "Ask me when you know."


    "I just want to ask." Ling Fei Er smiles and kisses him on the face.


    "You can have a rest here first. You can warm yourself with a hot stone. I''ll take the fish over there and get something to eat. I have to celebrate today."


    "I''ll come with you."


    "Is it necessary?" Wu Hao looks at her with a bitter smile. How does this girl feel more and more sticky?


    "I''m afraid of being alone." Ling Fei Er looks at her and says pitifully.


    Wu haozheng didn''t say anything. He took her and jumped into the water.


    In this dark and deserted water, there are only two of them left in the whole world. It''s no wonder that she will be afraid to leave her a little girl in a cave.


    At this time, maybe two people act, sometimes not to improve efficiency, but just to make her feel more secure.


    Jump into the water, with their present physical quality, they have little feeling towards the cold water, and the soaring strength makes their propulsion speed faster, just like a fish, advancing rapidly in the water. Some crystal stones above the stone wall point the way, and the two quickly come to their original cave.


    He jumped up and landed on the floor of the cave.


    Looking at the narrow cave, they both laughed.


    "Put away the hot stones on the ground and I''ll take the two fish away." Wu Hao said and caught two fish.


    "Why not take it away in the space ring?" Said Lingfei.


    "Well?" Wu Hao was stunned. Why don''t you take it away in the space ring¡° Can''t things with life characteristics be put in the space ring


    "But the fish is dead. Although the space ring can''t keep the food fresh, it''s OK to take it there." Said Lingfei.


    "Damn, I''m stupid." Wu Hao laughs at himself. The space ring sweeps to the ground, and a half fish immediately enters the space ring.


    Looking at the disappearing fish on the ground, Wu Hao''s bitter smile is even worse.


    He''s a real jerk himself.


    "Brother Linghao, what''s the matter with you?" Ling Fei Er put away the hot stone and came to him. He had a bitter smile on his face. He didn''t know why.


    "I said girl, do you think I''m stupid?" Wu Hao asked with a bitter smile.


    "Stupid? Why do you say that? I think you are very smart, brother Linghao. In this dangerous situation, you still know how to leave. If I were you, I would have to wait to die. " Lingfei son firmly said that if he didn''t come up with these and those ways to implement their escape plan, she estimated that she could only find a way to dig a cave.

 Chapter 723

    "If I''m not stupid, how can I want to wrap the ice stone in my clothes and let you transport the ice stone over and over again? TMD directly knock down, put it into the space ring, and take it out one by one? It''s a more convenient and efficient way. It''s not TMD. Take the clothes and wrap them up again and again. Damn it. I find that my brain is really damaged by water. " Wu Hao laughs and scolds himself. He has nothing to say about his stupidity. He can forget to use the space ring when he wears it on his hand. His head can be cut off and kicked.


    "Oh, yes, I forgot about it." Ling fei''er patted her head and realized that she could do it. There was no need to transport the crystal back and forth with clothes. She was so stupid that she could not do it any more.


    "I found out I was a big fool, too." Lingfei put out her tongue.


    Two people look at each other, can''t help laughing.


    "Shall we take away all the ice stones here?" Said Lingfei.


    Wu Hao calmed down.


    Looking at the two or three hundred square meters cave, he thought about it and said, "don''t waste the ice here. Let''s absorb all the energy here."


    "All right Ling Fei Er didn''t say a word, immediately began to absorb the ice stone here.


    Wu Hao smiles, goes to the other side and begins to absorb.


    The stronger the power is, the stronger the idea is. The stronger the idea is, the faster the power will be absorbed. This is an absolute proportional relationship. The cave with more than 200 square meters will soon be dark, and all the ice and stone energy in the cave will be absorbed.


    Wu Hao takes Ling fei''er and jumps into the water. He swims along the direction of the ice stone on the stone wall. As he swims, he puts the crystal stone on the stone wall into the space ring. Anyway, he won''t come back here now. None of these ice stones can be wasted.


    Soon to the new cave, left two small ice stone seat direction judgment, two people jump and take off into the new cave.


    Take out the fish in the space ring again, cut a piece down, and put the rest in the corner to continue to refrigerate.


    Spread the hot stone, put the fish on the hot stone and began to test. I haven''t eaten for such a long time. As soon as I smell the smell of the food, their stomachs growl.


    "I say wench, you also don''t look at all the time, take clothes to bake, don''t all day naked." Wu Hao said that he prepared two pots of fish soup.


    "Oh." Ling Fei son vomited tongue, spread a pile of hot stone again, put two people''s clothes on the stone to dry.


    Fish baked, clothes have not yet dried, Ling Fei Er continue to willfully sit on Wu Hao legs.


    "How can I eat like this?" Wu Hao had no choice but to pat her on his leg. Every time she sat on her leg like this, she couldn''t help being hooked up by her. It was really embarrassing to be stiff all the way.


    "Take your time, or I''ll feed you?" Ling Fei Er looks at him with a smile. Although she is very shy, she likes the intimacy with him.


    "Forget it, I''ll take my time. You give me a good meal of your own and don''t move. I told you not to move. What strength do you give me to move? Does your butt itch?" Wu Hao gave her a white look, and her old face turned red.


    This kind of sitting posture, the feeling of disorderly movement is still very strong, and can''t do anything to her, this kind of feeling is obviously not a good thing.


    "Hee hee, don''t move." Ling Fei Er likes to look at him with a bad smile. As a girl, it''s a full sense of achievement to make the boy he likes so much. It would be better if he can really make him want to stop. But obviously not now. He just doesn''t want to be himself. It''s really annoying, hum.


    After eating fish to add energy, with something in the stomach, people are also much more comfortable, and then drink a bowl of fish to lie down, the whole person is energetic.


    Sitting on the hot rock, looking at this spacious cave, the width is appalling, but when you think about the diameter of this underwater passage of ten kilometers, this area is insignificant.


    When we find the next cave, we should absorb all the energy here!


    Wu Hao thought.


    Huge strength can support the body to fight against more risks. In this environment, if you can improve your strength, you can improve your strength as much as possible. There is no place to hesitate, and there is no need to hesitate.


    "The next thing we need to do is to look for a third cave. I think it should also be within the range of 20000 meters to 30000 meters." Wu Hao said.


    "Do you want to find it now?" Lingfei looked at him.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be tired for a while. Let''s have a rest. I''ll hold you." This girl has been soaking in the water for such a long time. She is busy living with him endlessly. Now she has enough to eat and drink. Anyway, she should have a good rest.


    "Hee hee, brother Linghao, you seem to be so kind to me." Ling Fei Er smiles and pours into his arms. This is the first time that he wants to hold himself. How can he miss it.


    "Don''t push your inch, you girl. Put on your clothes before you go to bed." It''s a little unbearable to hold each other naked, especially when the little girl is lying in her arms, she likes to move around and put her feet on her body, which makes her unbearable.


    Men and women try not to be alone, unless this woman is your woman, it doesn''t matter, a lot of alone, shame things can enjoy.


    But he can''t.


    "I like sleeping with brother Linghao like this. I feel very close and hee hee." Especially like to see him can''t stand the temptation of his own appearance, at least prove that he has feelings for himself, and seems to feel very strong.


    "Smile." Wu Hao gave her a look, took the clothes that had been dried and put her on directly. The temptation of a woman''s body to a man is not so big. Rao is that he already has 13 wives and two little maids, Yuying and yudie. He can''t stand being seduced by this little girl.


    Put on your own clothes.


    Lying on the hot stone one by one, the little girl jumped directly into his arms, half lying on him.


    "Have a good sleep. When you wake up, you have to continue to work." Wu Hao said, now it is with tenderness, actually quite distressed this little girl.


    "Well, I''m going to help brother Linghao!" The little girl stuck to him and said.


    "In fact, you just wait for me here. You don''t feel bad if you''ve been in the water all the time?" Wu Hao whispered.


    "But there are not many things I can do, and I can''t help you think of a better way. Then I can only help you do what I can do." Ling Fei Er smiles sweetly and yawns in his arms.


    Wu Hao stroked her face and sighed.

 Chapter 724

    This sleep, two people sleep for a long time.


    Long term mental high tension brings a very strong sense of fatigue, although they are now very strong, physical quality has been greatly improved, but still need to rest in order to better recover.


    However, there is no sense of time here. Once you wake up naturally, it feels like a night.


    Wu Hao still got up earlier than Ling Fei Er and didn''t disturb her. He got up and baked a piece of fish and made a pot of fish soup.


    "Get up, girl."


    Ready, the little girl picked up from the ground.


    "Good morning, brother Linghao."


    Ling Fei Er stretched lazily in his arms, hugged him tightly and didn''t want to get up. Every time when she woke up, the little girl was a real lady.


    "Drink some water first and get up to eat." Wu Hao put her on the ground.


    "Oh."


    Ling Fei Er yawned a lot. As a result, he gargled the stone cup in his hand and drank the rest of the water.


    "What are we going to do today?" Ling Fei Er asked while eating, just wake up, obviously not in the state.


    "Continue to explore and try to find a third cave as soon as possible. The next thing we need to do is keep going, all the way forward. " Wu Hao said.


    "OK, we''ll start work after the rest." Ling fei''er laughs, without complaining. Wu Hao smiles and touches her head.


    After a short rest, they took off their clothes and jumped into the water.


    Now there is no need for one person to carry the crystal stones. Two people can work together. The efficiency is double. One crystal stone is inserted every five meters, and one crystal stone is inserted every five meters. All the way forward, more than 13000 meters are advanced at the end of the day. With their current physical fitness, it is not a problem to stay in the water for a few more days, so before they are hungry, They didn''t plan to rest. They kept inserting crystal stones into the stone wall all the way. When they reached 17000 meters, a blue light in the distance attracted their attention. They looked at each other and swam towards the blue light immediately.


    It''s a new cave.


    Just below the blue light, they were excited.


    The opening is very small, less than 10 square meters. It is estimated that it is also a very small cave, but it doesn''t matter to them. What they need is not necessarily a big cave, as long as it can accommodate them to rest and breathe.


    They jumped up and flew into the cave.


    As Wu Hao expected, the cave is very small, estimated to be only a hundred square meters, and its height is also very low. If it flies too high, it will accidentally hit the top of the stone wall.


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as it''s a cave and can accommodate them for a rest, it''s enough.


    "Come on, let''s go back."


    At the corner of his mouth, Wu Hao pulls Ling fei''er to jump into the water again and follow the direction of the crystal stone to return to the second cave.


    Now that there is a new cave, the power of this cave must not be wasted. Two people begin to absorb the power of this huge cave. The blue light of the cave gradually becomes dark blue, and the dark blue gradually becomes darker until it disappears.


    Back in the water again, they took back the crystal stone on the stone wall all the way. Two people came to the newly discovered cave and threw the fish in the space ring back into the cave for refrigeration. They cooked a pot of fish soup and warmed their bodies. Without doing more rest, they jumped directly into the water and continued to search for a new cave.


    Their internal strength is more and more abundant, and their physical functions are more and more powerful. Whether it is the ability to fight hunger or cold, or the duration of power output is greatly increased. The most direct manifestation is that they are working more and more efficiently in the water.


    After going into the water for more than 30000 meters, we finally found the fourth cave.


    But this cave is very different from the first three caves they found. What they saw from a distance was not blue light, but a red light.


    The red light is far away from them, but the light is very strong, and the water temperature rises obviously within the sight.


    Is this a cave of hot rock?


    With doubt, Wu Hao pulls Ling fei''er to the bottom of the cave.


    Hot!


    Even if they haven''t gone up, Wu Hao can be sure that this cave is absolutely a huge cave composed of hot rocks. They haven''t gone up yet. They feel that the water under the cave is about to boil. Fortunately, their physical fitness is strong enough, otherwise they can''t stay in such a water temperature.


    This hole is about the size of a football field. How big is the space inside?


    Wu Hao calms down and pulls Ling fei''er into the cave.


    Great heat!


    It was like entering a huge oven. At the moment of entering, the water vapor on the two people was evaporated, and they were smoking.


    The pool in the middle of the cave kept emitting white smoke, but the cave was too hot for water vapor to gather, and the cave was wet and stuffy.


    "This cave is so big." Ling Fei Er looks around the cave in front of him, surprised.


    "It''s really big enough." This cave has 100000 square meters at least, right?


    "But it''s too hot to stay here."


    "But the energy here must not be wasted. If we absorb all the energy here, hehe." Wu Hao laughed and said nothing. He flew directly to the top of the cave and began to absorb the energy of the hot rock in the cave.


    "Hee hee." Ling Fei son is also not polite, hee hee a smile, casually found a place to begin to absorb.


    Although icestone and pyrolith release two different temperatures, their structures are similar. With the decrease of energy, the heat released will also decrease, which will lead to the decrease of temperature. Wu Hao and lingfeier absorb the pyrolith energy in the cave quickly, and the temperature of the cave gradually begins to decline, which is very slow at the beginning, However, as their absorption speed gets faster and faster, they absorb more and more energy, and the faster the temperature drops behind. When the orange red light in the cave gradually turns into dark red light, the temperature in the cave is estimated to be only more than 20 degrees, reaching an optimal temperature range for rest.


    Wu Hao didn''t know how long it took to absorb these forces, but he was very satisfied with the power accumulated in his body.


    Take Ling fei''er back to the previous cave, roast a piece of fish, cook a pot of fish soup, eat and drink enough, have a little rest, collect the rest of the fish, absorb all the energy of the cave, while collecting the crystal, and return to the hot rock cave.


    The oxygen in this cave is insufficient, so it is not suitable to stay for a long time. Wu Hao doesn''t plan to stay here for a long time. He just wants to take it as a temporary foothold. They don''t have a rest, so they just start to explore the next cave.

 Chapter 725

    As their strength becomes stronger and stronger, the distance they can explore becomes farther and farther. It''s no problem to advance 100000 meters at a time. Within 100000 meters, Wu Hao can probably encounter about three to four caves. Now Wu Hao doesn''t have to rest when he sees the caves, but takes them as a supplement point of energy. When he encounters them, he absorbs all the energy first, The process of absorption is also a process of rest, so there is no need to rest at all. Only when one or two people are really hungry, will they find a cave, stop to eat something, sleep, wake up and continue to explore.


    Now the speed of exploration is fast. The more energy absorbed, the farther the distance of exploration. From 100000 meters to 150000 meters, to 200000 miles, and then to 300000 meters, along the way, he does not know how long he has explored. However, it is obvious that the longer the distance of exploration, the shorter the time for them to leave.


    With their current strength, they can directly fight against the undercurrent.


    In order to speed up the exploration, Wu Hao no longer used the original method of inserting crystal stones on the rock wall and groping forward. Instead, he directly pulled Ling fei''er into the undercurrent and led them forward by the undercurrent. When his body was about to reach the limit, he separated from the undercurrent and looked for a cave to have a rest. After adjusting his body, he entered the undercurrent again, Let the undercurrent take them fast.


    There is no day and night, no time, only endless darkness and cold water.


    "Brother Linghao, when can we leave here?"


    Ling fei''er holds Wu Hao tightly, and the two of them move forward quickly along the undercurrent. In addition, they use their own strength as a propulsion, and they are like fish in the undercurrent.


    "There must be an end to the undercurrent, otherwise it won''t flow all the time. We''ve been walking for such a long time. I think it should be fast." Wu Hao encouraged.


    From the first day they entered the underwater passage, they have advanced for at least several hundred kilometers in terms of the distance of exploration. The diameter of this passage is about ten kilometers, so it should be almost the same. Is it near the end?


    "How long have we been here?" Ling Fei son asks a way, in fact just have nothing to do, want to find some words to chat.


    "You ask me how I know. There is no concept of time in this dark place. I think most of our time is spent absorbing crystal stones. I think it will be at least half a year."


    "How do I feel like it''s been more than 20 years?"


    "It''s also possible that it has really been more than 20 years?" Wu Hao smiles.


    "Wow, we''ve been alone for more than 20 years? I will marry brother Linghao when I go back. " The little girl said with a smile.


    "Can''t you think of something else after all this time?" Wu Hao is helpless.


    "What do you make me think? I want to give it to you, but you don''t want it. "


    "Well, I won''t tell you. There seems to be another cave ahead. Do you want to have a rest?" Wu Hao looked ahead. At the end of the darkness, there seemed to be a little white light.


    "Well, we seem to have been in the undercurrent for a long time. We just stopped to absorb some strength to replenish our body, but our fish seems to be almost finished?"


    "Just grab some after eating. There are a lot of fish in the undercurrent." With enough strength, some of the things that used to be very difficult are easy now. It''s easy to catch a fish.


    "Next, I''m tired of catching some delicious fish." Said Lingfei.


    "In this case, you have a choice. You can eat whatever fish you catch, or you will be hungry." Wu Hao smiles and speeds up to the white light at the end of the darkness.


    Soon his brows wrinkled.


    White light?


    They walked at least several hundred kilometers in the cave, and there were only two kinds of caves they met, one was made up of ice and stone, the other was made up of hot stone. One was blue, the other was red, and they saw white light for the first time.


    "Is it..."


    In doubt, Wu Hao''s expression gradually revealed excitement. Is that the end?


    "Girl, speed up, we may have reached the exit." Wu Hao excitedly said that the speed has been accelerated.


    Ling Fei Er was stunned for a moment, and then realized that the light in front of them was white, not red or blue. It was really possible that it was at the end, and the excitement speeded up its own speed.


    The light in front of me is getting stronger and stronger, and the excitement of two people is also getting stronger and stronger. This is definitely the light of export, absolutely!


    Most of the caves are on the rock wall of the passage, but this powerful light is right in front of them, and the light is greater than any cave they have ever seen.


    Two people continue to speed up, like a torpedo in the water straight forward, the light is more and more intense, the sound is also more and more big.


    It was like the sound of a huge waterfall.


    "Wow ~"


    If the torpedo breaks through the water, two people rush out of the white light, the water around them disappears immediately, two people''s bodies fall freely, and the wind howls around them.


    "Damn, it''s finally out!" Wu Hao roared excitedly, hugged Ling fei''er and stabilized himself in the air.


    "Ha ha ha, brother Linghao, we''re out, we''re out, we''re out at last." Ling Fei Er is more excited, holding him for a while to jump.


    Light takes the place of darkness. Everything you see is so beautiful. The dense forest in front of you, the endless sea behind you, the blue sky, the white clouds and the bright sun in the sky seem to have come to the world from hell.


    "Come out at last!" Wu Hao also holds lingfei''er tightly. At this moment, his excitement is speechless. He hugs the little girl and kisses her directly. Lingfei''er is stunned. How can he be shy now? Put your backhand around him and kiss him affectionately.


    Escape from death, see the sun again, also only a kiss, can eliminate the incomparable excitement in the heart.


    Maybe it''s too long to stay at the bottom of the water, and it takes a lot of time to do everything. Now the kiss lasts forever, maybe half an hour, maybe an hour. The two people can''t breathe, and finally separate.


    "Brother Linghao, I love you!" Ling Fei Er hugged him and cried out excitedly.


    Wu Hao smiles and says nothing. He pinches her face.


    After such a long time, he really liked the little girl. If he didn''t have to restrain himself, he would have asked for her as early as in the underwater passage.

 Chapter 726

    "Well, don''t get too excited. We are just leaving the underwater passage now. How to go back is still a problem." Wu Hao took a deep breath and calmed down his excitement.


    Take Ling Fei Er to fly higher in the air and look at their present environment.


    There is an endless forest in front, and an endless sea in the back. His eyes are attracted by the endless mountains ahead, winding like snakes and dragons. The place where they come out is an underwater passage in the mountains. Compared with the huge and long mountains, this passage with a diameter of 10 kilometers is like a blood vessel in the human body, The small ones are negligible.


    This high heaven is really admirable.


    Wu Hao sighed in his heart that the forests and oceans in this world are so huge that even a mountain range is so terrible that it is unbelievable. The mountain range is not only hundreds of kilometers, but also tens of thousands of kilometers. The place where they fall down feels like it is nearby.


    Looking at the endless mountains in front of me, I feel that my world outlook has expanded a lot in an instant.


    "Brother Linghao, how can we go back? We don''t know the way, and we don''t have weapons, and we can''t determine the direction of God. " Ling Fei Er said, looking at the vast forest and sea, I felt lost again.


    "It''s simple. Do you see the waterfall we came out of? This waterfall should come out along this mountain range. As long as we go back along this mountain range, I think we can find the lake where we fell. As long as we find the lake, we can easily find the river valley where we picked up crystal stones. It''s not difficult to find the river valley and go back. " Wu Hao said that he took a deep breath. The dark underwater passage has found a way out. Now he can''t find the way back in the light. Are you kidding?


    "Brother Linghao, you are great." Ling Fei Er smiles and hugs him.


    "I said, can you stop praising me like a retarded man?" Wu Hao knocked her on the head with a bitter smile.


    "But are you really good? It''s just coming out. I''m still excited. You''ve already thought about what to do next. Isn''t it very powerful? "


    "It''s not such a boast."


    "How can I praise that?"


    "There''s no need to boast about this kind of thing. Come on, don''t say so much. Let''s have a good rest on the beach first." Wu Hao said with Ling Fei Er fell on the beach below.


    The soft and round sand is very comfortable to step on. The beach without pollution is just a paradise by the sea. There are huge shells and scattered crystal stones, which make the beach look crystal clear, as if inlaid with colorful gems.


    But now the two of them have no interest in these crystal stones, not to mention all these crystal stones in the space ring, they have no interest in these crystal stones even with the power they have now.


    Found a foothold on the beach, let Lingfei son to pick up some firewood to make a fire, he himself flew to the sea to catch a sea fish.


    The huge ocean is also very huge. Normally, the size of fish in groups is relatively small, and what he catches is also a fish in groups. However, the size is huge, five meters long, two meters wide and one meter thick. Two people can''t eat three meals a day for a month, but now they are out, There''s no need to save food. If you can''t eat it, just throw it away. Can''t this huge ocean consume such a small fish?


    Wu Hao is flying in the air with a fish.


    Looking at the snake like dragon and winding mountains in the distance, I still sigh about the vastness of the high heaven. Is it the only time to form such a huge mountain?


    But to be honest, this mountain range looks a bit strange. Although it looks like a mountain range, it is not like a mountain range. The general mountain range is composed of countless mountains. However, from a broad view, there are no mountains in this mountain range. The whole mountain range is only covered with a layer of trees, and the shape is very neat. It flies to a higher altitude, It can be seen that the whole mountain range seems to present an unnatural roundness. What does it look like?


    Wu Hao turned over all the adjectives he had mastered, and finally found the feeling that he could describe this mountain range. It was like a petrified python. It looked like a mountain range, but it was not a real mountain range. It was only because it was petrified that plants grew on it.


    Wu Hao felt that his description was very appropriate.


    And this appropriate description made him directly stunned.


    Is it true? Why is it more and more similar? Is this mountain really a mountain? Why doesn''t it look like a normal mountain range? A normal mountain range is made up of ups and downs. But this mountain range has no ups and downs at a glance. No, I guess. Is it a petrified giant spirit beast?


    Shit, mlgb.


    Wu Hao heart surprised scold a, this damned what spirit beast is so huge? How terrible is this mountain like body when it''s alive?


    Wu Hao felt his heart pounding and jumping. In order to be more sure of his own idea, he directly left the fish far away on the coast and flew further and higher.


    At a distance far enough, his heart almost stopped.


    It should be a giant beast. The huge head at the front is not like a snake, but more like a dragon in traditional Chinese mythology. It has a nose, eyes and horns. Even the dragon''s whiskers can be seen clearly. The green body covered by plants extends far away, but it seems to have died, and it looks like a mountain. It is still there.


    If you look at it carefully, Wu Hao focuses on the waterfall they were washed out of. Now when you look at the waterfall, it is a wound on the neck of the dragon. Well, the underwater passage is not an underwater passage, but a cut meridian.


    Is this really a dragon?


    Wu Hao can almost be 100% sure of what he thinks in his heart. This is absolutely a huge dragon.


    Even if it was dead, Wu Hao was still trembling with excitement. It was exciting to see such a huge creature for the first time, even if it was dead.


    The red dragon he had seen before was so huge that he was stunned, but the red dragon was just like a fly in front of the dead dragon.


    It took a while for Wu Hao to calm down.


    Looking at the tap, you can see clearly from a distance that there are two nostrils on the tap, just like two huge caves.


    Go in and have a look?


    Wu Hao did not want to move so much in his heart. He flew directly to the dragon head and landed in front of the dark cave.

 Chapter 727

    "Brother Linghao, where are you going?" Lingfei yelled on the beach.


    "You roast the fish first. I''ll go in and have a look. Don''t come in." Wu Hao said and went in.


    The cave was very dark. After walking more than ten meters inside, he felt that he couldn''t see his fingers. He took out the ice stone spear from the space ring. The blue light was very distant in the dark. It lit up a few meters nearby. After thinking about it, he jumped into the air and flew all the way along the stone wall, This hole is much bigger than the underwater passage they were washed into. They can fly in any way without obstacles.


    Flying, Wu Hao felt the faint temperature, and the stone wall gradually became soft.


    Huh?


    What''s the situation?


    Wu Hao''s flying speed gradually slowed down, which was a bit unexpected. He stopped and looked at the stone wall around him. He felt a little bit of meat. However, the meat was extremely rough, like firewood splitting, but it was obvious that it was no longer a stone.


    Isn''t this dragon completely petrified?


    Wu Hao''s heart beat.


    And does the temperature change mean that the dragon is not dead yet?


    The emergence of this idea makes Wu Hao''s heart beat more violently.


    He put his hand on the wall, and the next second he took it back in horror.


    Is there still power flowing on this wall?


    Really?


    Or your own delusion?


    In his fright, Wu Hao quickly calmed down his emotions and put his hand on the wall again. It''s not surprising that there is still power flowing in this B. Although it is very weak, it really exists.


    Is this dragon still alive?


    Wu Hao''s heart jumped up wildly. Such a huge spirit beast is still alive. Shouldn''t it just fall into a deep sleep? If this mother wakes her up, they will be so funny that there is no way out.


    Get out of here.


    "Human..."


    Wu Hao was about to leave when a weak voice came from his head.


    Wu Hao was stunned directly. It''s really alive. Fuck.


    Stop farting and run.


    "Can you help me?"


    "Sorry to disturb your rest." Wu Hao kept on speeding up and trying his best to fly. Now he regretted why he had to fly so far.


    "I hope you can help me."


    The voice in Wu Hao''s head is getting weaker and weaker, which makes Wu Hao feel that this dragon is not as dangerous as a fish in the water.


    He slowed down and finally stopped in the air.


    This dragon should not be sleeping, but seriously injured, listen to its voice should be really dying.


    "How can I save you when you are so old? And after I save you, who knows if you will eat me in one bite? " Wu Hao said in a low voice, I don''t know if he can hear it.


    "To me, you are like a piece of dust. I don''t have the habit of taking dust as food, and I eat energy. How can I eat you?" The dragon''s voice was very weak. After a long pause, he had the strength to say the second sentence. He said, "as long as you are willing to save me, I will do anything for you."


    "With your size and strength, I can still command you when you are healed?" Wu Hao smiles bitterly.


    "My strength can''t last long. Please believe me, I won''t hurt you or your world."


    Wu Hao didn''t say anything, just listening to its weak voice, it really seems that it won''t last long.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "Well."


    "By whom?" Such a huge creature even has opponents. This high heaven is also unfathomable.


    "If you are willing to save me, I can tell you something."


    "You don''t want to tell me, how dare I save you?"


    "I was hurt by the dragon."


    "Magic dragon?"


    "Human, I don''t have much power to explain too many things to you. Can you help me?"


    "What if I say no?"


    "Then please don''t talk to me any more."


    "Won''t you kill me?"


    "I think I should save my remaining strength and wait for the next life."


    It seems that the dragon has a good mind. With its current strength, it should still have a way to kill itself directly. It did not take this as a threat, and it is in its body now. If it really threatens him, he can only compromise.


    "I can save you, but you have to promise me a condition." Wu Hao thought about it and said.


    "You said Dragon weak voice with a little bit of excitement, but this excitement is also very weak.


    "First of all, never hurt me and the people around me. Second, never wantonly destroy my world." Wu Hao said.


    "I can promise you."


    "How can I save you?" Wu Hao was a little relieved. Although he knew that with the power of the dragon, even if he wanted to repent, he had nothing to do, but he still chose to believe it.


    Since it was hurt by the magic dragon, it means that it is a good side.


    "After you go out, fly along my body, you will see a huge thing pierce my body, try to help me pull it out."


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it!"


    "I said you just promised me. I believe you saved your life, but if you break your promise, I will try to kill you! I do what I say! " Wu Hao said seriously.


    "Do what you say."


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and quickly flew out of his nose. To be honest, in front of such a dragon, he really felt like a piece of dust.


    "Girl, you eat first. I have something to do." Wu Hao yelled at the beach, flew to a high place and flew away quickly along the mountains.


    "Where are you going?" Ling Fei Er yells, of course, don''t believe that he will leave himself here, but he has no idea where to go?


    "Wait here yourself, I''ll be back soon!"


    Wu Hao is not talking nonsense. Speed up.


    The speed of flying in the air is much faster than that of flying in the water. After flying for two days and two nights, Wu Hao finally saw what the Dragon said that pierced its body.


    What the hell is that? Is it a huge dragon claw?


    From a distance, the arc was really like a giant claw, which pierced its body and nailed it to the ground.


    Looking at the huge claw higher than the peak, Wu Hao had a black face. Although his strength was very strong, it was not enough to pull up such a huge claw, was it?


    What''s the deal?


    Wu Hao flies to the giant claw and looks at it with a black face. He is just like an ant in front of the giant claw. It''s like an ant at the foot of the mountain trying to move a mountain away. Isn''t that too much for him?


    But since we have said that we want to help it, and now we are here, can we give up? Giving up is never a word in Wu Hao''s dictionary.

 Chapter 728

    Wu Hao first flew around the giant claw and observed it carefully. Fortunately, it''s top heavy and light. Although it''s impossible to pull it out directly, it''s not impossible to push it down directly.


    Wu Hao flew far enough to burst out all his strength. Like a ray of light, he collided with the giant claw and the Giant Claw moved.


    Maybe it was a huge pain, and the dragon also moved. The mountain like body immediately caused a huge earthquake, and many flying spirit beasts flew out of the forest.


    The density of spirit beast is not so low.


    Wu Hao looked at the huge spirit beast in the air, sighed, and took his mind back. Once he couldn''t come, the second time he flew to the distance again, burst out all his strength, hit the giant claw, and the Giant Claw moved again, more violent than just now.


    have a chance to.


    Wu Hao once again flew far away, using a long enough distance to help him fly. The powerful impact hit the Giant Claw again and again. Coupled with the trembling vibration of the Dragon itself, the Giant Claw fell down with a roar.


    Wu Hao flew into the air and looked at the Giant Claw fallen in the forest. He was very relieved. Should this be a claw of the magic dragon? This claw is really hard enough. It''s so powerful that it keeps crashing. Although it doesn''t cause any damage to it, I can imagine how powerful the magic dragon''s fighting power is.


    Wu Hao takes back his eyes and turns to the dragon''s wound. The wound is very huge. In the middle of the wound is a broken blue red crystal. After the Giant Claw falls down, the crystal emits a strong light and quickly absorbs the aura of heaven and earth. The huge wound is healing quickly with the naked eye.


    That''s good?


    Should be ok?


    Wu Hao was too lazy to manage so much and flew back to the distance.


    The dragon''s body is constantly moving, the whole world is constantly shaking.


    "Brother Linghao, what''s the matter?"


    When heaven and earth vibrated for the first time, Ling fei''er flew into the air. Seeing Wu Hao flying back, she was so scared that she rushed to his arms.


    "It''s OK. You wait in the air first."


    Wu Hao patted her on the back, calmed his mood, and flew in from the nose of the dragon.


    "Thank you, man."


    There is less weakness and more life in the dragon''s voice.


    "How are you?"


    "The magic dragon''s claw just pierced my dragon crystal, which is the source of my strength and also the source of my life. Now that the claw has been pulled out, my dragon crystal can naturally heal in some time. Thank you, human. What''s your name?" Thank you again, dragon.


    "My name is Linghao. Do you have a name?"


    "My name is Tina."


    "Tina? Are you a mother Wu Hao was surprised.


    "Well, I''m the Dragon Princess."


    Damn, or Dragon Princess?


    "You leave first, Linghao."


    "Well."


    Wu Hao didn''t say anything and quickly flew out.


    As soon as he left, there was a huge shock in the sky and the earth. The dragon''s body suddenly shrank, and a huge mountain disappeared in an instant. Wu Hao directly looked at it with silly eyes.


    When he was in a daze, a red Little Dragon flew in front of him. The dragon was only one meter long, covered with a layer of red scales, but the tail had a layer of gradual blue, and there was a trace of blue lines between the scales. The little dragon looked very dignified and domineering.


    Bruce Lee flies to Wu Hao, swims around him twice, and finally winds around his arm.


    "How could such a huge body become so small?" Wu Hao subconsciously said, looking at the little red dragon on his arm, his eyes almost fell off.


    "It''s not difficult to shrink my body. I''m very weak now. Can I follow Mr. Linghao?" Tina''s voice was imploring.


    "I said that you really can push the boat with the current. I saved you, so you depend on me, don''t you?" Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "Is that ok? Young master Linghao Dinah went round him again, pleading a little and acting coquettishly.


    Looking at her like this, Wu Hao gave a bitter smile and agreed.


    "I can take you in, but since you want to come back to the human world with me, everything you do must obey my orders and never do anything without authorization!" Wu Hao said solemnly, damn it, even though the little red dragon is so small, in case it gets out of control and turns back to her real body, this TMD city is not enough for her to crush. Although the high heaven is not her own world, at least she lives here now.


    "All right!" Tina agreed without saying a word.


    "May I touch you?" Wu Hao looked at the vivid dragon in his hand. He never thought that he would actually see a legendary dragon. He never thought that the dragon was actually on his hand. Although its scales were not glossy, the Dragon looked really overbearing.


    "Yes, Mr. Linghao." Tina puts her head in front of him. Wu Hao reaches out and touches it. The red scale itself is hot, but the cold air flows between the scales. Maybe it''s because of the long-term injury. The film is very dry and rough, and it''s a bit harsh to touch.


    "Brother Linghao, what''s going on?" Ling fei''er has been frightened by the disappearing mountains. When she comes back, she immediately finds Wu Hao and pounces on him. Now that she is nervous, she wants to go into his arms like a little ostrich.


    She noticed Wu Hao''s little spirit beast.


    "Brother Linghao, what is it?"


    "This is..." how can this be explained?


    Wu Hao turned his eyes and said casually, "this is a spirit beast I caught. As soon as it hatched out of the egg, he saw me at the first sight, so he took me as his master."


    "So cool, this spirit beast." Ling fei''er looks at the little red dragon on Wu Hao''s hand. Her eyes are shining. She has just forgotten her fright.


    "It''s a pity that there''s only one, or I''ll catch one for you." Wu Hao touched her head, this girl is too simple, others say what to believe, but also good so, don''t need to explain too much.


    "No, I have an ice dragon. After it hatches, I have my own pet." Ling Fei Er said with a smile, and then thought of what happened just now, and his face became terrified again, pointing to the disappearing mountains in the distance.


    "Brother Linghao, you see, the mountain suddenly disappeared and became a canyon."


    "I was scared, too." Wu Hao said, what can he explain?


    "What''s going on?"


    "I''m also thinking about what''s going on. Maybe we see an illusion."


    "Visions? Brother Linghao, do you mean that all the dangers we have experienced for such a long time are fake? " Ling Fei Er is puzzled by his statement. It''s so true. How can it be false?

 Chapter 729

    "It shouldn''t be fake, but this mountain range may be an illusion, otherwise it won''t disappear somehow, right?"


    "It seems so. If it''s not fake, how can it disappear suddenly?" Ling Fei son scratched a head, obviously can''t explain this matter.


    "Whether he''s real or not, it doesn''t matter to us anyway. The most important thing for us now is to hurry back." Wu Hao changed the subject.


    "Just go back and stop eating?"


    "Are you hungry? If you''re hungry, we''ll catch another fish to roast. If you''re not hungry, we''ll just go back. " Wu Hao said.


    "Then we''d better go straight back. I think something''s wrong here."


    "I also think something''s wrong here. All of a sudden, the whole mountain range disappears. If I don''t leave, I don''t know what will happen." Wu Hao thought deeply ran of say, but almost smile out, this little wench is really pure lovely.


    "Let''s go now." Ling Fei Er pulls him and flies to the distance.


    It''s very easy to find the direction to go back. After Tina''s huge body shrinks, she leaves a huge canyon on the mountain. As long as you fly along the canyon, you should be able to find the original small valley.


    "Young master Linghao, do you want a weapon?" The voice of Dina is flying in Wu Hao''s mind.


    "Weapons? What weapon? " Wu Hao asked suspiciously.


    "The dragon''s claws are the hardest material in the world. I can turn the magic dragon''s claws into weapons and give them to you as a gift." Said Tina.


    "Hey, hey, you can have this one." What else can Wu Hao refuse? Anyway, take a weapon for nothing, not for nothing.


    "Young master Linghao, do you want the little girl around you to know?"


    "Better not let him know." Wu Hao thinks about it and holds Ling fei''er.


    "What''s the matter, brother Linghao?" Ling Fei son doubts of looking at him, don''t know why he suddenly stops.


    "We are not familiar with the road ahead. You wait here first, and I''ll explore the road ahead." Wu Hao said.


    "I can go with you."


    "This place is really weird. You''d better wait for me here. In case of any danger, I''m afraid I can''t protect you." Wu Hao said, kissing her forehead and touching her little face. Ling Fei Er''s face turned red and nodded gently.


    "Wait, I''ll be back soon." Wu Hao said and then flew forward, fast, leaving only a shadow.


    "Young master Linghao, is that your sister?"


    "Yes and no."


    "Yes or no, what do you mean yes or no?"


    "You little princess have a lot of problems."


    "Just curious." Tina embarrassed to say a, also no longer asked.


    Dinah''s voice is very nice. Although she is weak, it is sweet and soft. She should be a lively and cheerful little princess, but it should be because of her misfortune. Her voice is filled with a lot of sadness.


    After all, Wu Hao knows nothing about the little princess of the Dragon nationality, and he is not willing to tell her too much. Even if he wants to tell her, he should let her tell her what happened to her first. Only when he has enough knowledge of such a powerful person, he can tell her some of his own things, or he will increase his risk.


    Wu Hao soon flew to the place where the Giant Claw fell down. The Giant Claw was like a fallen mountain, overwhelming a forest, but it was very complete, without the slightest crack. The silver white light looked very gloomy and strange in the sun.


    Dina flew down from Wu Hao''s arm and looked at the huge dragon claw. There was anger in Dina''s eyes and pain and helplessness in her anger.


    "Linghao, what kind of weapon do you want?" Tina asked, calming herself.


    "It can also be customized. Give me a long knife. It looks like this." Wu Hao used his energy to form a model of Tang Hengdao in the air. It looks very clean and beautiful, and the size is just right.


    "Is that all?"


    "That''s it, if you can." Wu Hao nodded his head for sure. He didn''t know much about cold weapons. Tang Heng Dao is his favorite kind of Dao.


    Dina nodded and landed on the giant claw. His dragon claw radiated blue and red light at the same time. The giant claw on the ground was immediately covered by red and blue light, and its shape changed rapidly. Soon, the Giant Claw became what Wu Hao showed, and a bone white Tang Heng Dao appeared in the air.


    Dina returns to Wu Hao with the knife.


    Wu Hao looked as like as two peas in the eye. The eyes of the knife showed a glow of excitement, and a beautiful knife was carved on the knife as though it had been displayed.


    Wu Hao reached out and wanted to wave it, but when he grasped it, his whole body fell down.


    It''s heavy.


    Mingming is just holding a knife, but it''s like holding a mountain. He can''t control it at all. Even with his current strength, he can''t control the knife, let alone wave it. He can''t even hold it.


    "Although the dragon claw has become smaller, its quality has not decreased, so the weight of that dragon claw is the weight of this knife." "If you want to master this weapon flexibly, you must sacrifice the sword with blood and make it a part of your body," Dinah said


    "How?" Wu Hao did not hesitate.


    "I''ll help you."


    Dina grabs the knife for her and stabs Wu Hao''s palm directly. The white knife immediately absorbs the blood from Wu Hao''s hand. A striking red line appears on the blade and the back of the knife. The red line spreads to the handle and forms a pattern on the handle. When the pattern is formed, Wu Hao immediately feels that his mind is automatically sucked away, and the idea and blood are fused on the knife, The intensity of absorption in one year is very high. Even with Wu Hao''s physical quality, I can''t bear it.


    The process was very short. After a moment, the absorption stopped, and the second knife was put on Wu Hao''s hand. The weight of the second knife was like an ordinary one.


    But the weight is very ingenious. The weight ratio of the handle and blade is very delicate. When you hold it in your hand, you don''t feel that it''s top heavy. The power generated when you wave it is just right. When you hold this knife in your hand, you won''t feel tired even if you fight for ten days and ten nights.


    After waving it a few times, Wu Hao took back the knife and looked at it carefully. The red and the white were shining each other. It looked a little strange, giving people a sense of oppression of corpses and blood. But the whole knife looked extremely harmonious and beautiful.


    "This knife is now the extension of Linghao''s arm. It can be used as a physical attack or release energy flexibly, and now no one can use it except Linghao." Said Dinah in a weak voice.

 Chapter 730

    "That''s to say, now the sword is the master, isn''t it?"


    "You can say that, too."


    Wu Hao smiles excitedly and looks at the mountain forest in the distance. He pours energy into the knife and waves it. The energy pours out like a crescent moon, flattening all the plants tens of kilometers ahead. The farthest mountain is flattened instantly.


    So strong.


    This knife can release its own energy in multiple levels, and its power is far more powerful than its pure release of energy.


    good heavens.


    Wu Hao looked at the knife in his hand, excited, but he didn''t save the little princess Longzhu in vain. At least he had such a powerful weapon. When he encountered any danger in the future, he had his help, hehe.


    "What if this weapon falls off?" Wu Hao stroked the blade and couldn''t put it down.


    "This knife is already a part of Linghao. No matter how far it is, Linghao can feel its existence. If Lin Hao''s ability is strong enough, no matter how far it is, Linghao can call him to his side." Said Tina, yawning heavily.


    "And that''s good, hehe." With a smile, Wu Hao threw his sword out from a distance. Many of them, like a white meteor, flew to the distance and fell out of sight.


    Wu Hao thought a move, this again like meteor general whew of a fly to his in front.


    Damn it.


    Wu Hao held the knife in his hand again and laughed excitedly.


    "Mr. Linghao, the power in my body has been completely consumed. Can I have a rest now?"


    "You can rest as much as you want, but don''t put it on my hands. My hands are uncomfortable all the time, or you can put it on my waist." Wu Hao said.


    "Well."


    Dina answered weakly and went in through Wu Hao''s neck and put it on Wu Hao''s waist.


    Dina talks about the little red dragon is very thin plate in the waist, like a lifelike dragon shaped belt.


    Wu Hao looked at the knife in his hand and took in his own space ring.


    The little princess of the dragon clan was not saved in vain.


    hey.


    Go back to lingfei''er.


    I''ve just been absorbed a lot of strength by Hengdao. My body is a little empty. My flying speed is much slower than before.


    But it doesn''t matter. Now there is no test for them to face. Just slow down.


    The next morning, facing the sunshine, Wu Hao saw the anxious Ling fei''er in the air. Ling fei''er saw him from a distance and flew towards him.


    "Brother Linghao, where have you been? Why did it take so long to come back Ling Fei Er pours into his arms and complains incessantly. A person spent a night in the wilderness. Although he stayed in the air all the time, there was no danger, he always felt very scared.


    "I went to explore the road. I flew a little far all of a sudden. I''m so afraid of you. It''s good to say that you can protect yourself when you are in danger. I think when you are in danger, you''ll pee your pants first." Wu Hao touched her head and laughed.


    "We''ve been out for a long time. We''ve been together. You suddenly left me alone. Do you think I can''t be afraid?" Ling Fei Er snorted.


    "Well, I won''t leave you alone next, OK? Let''s go. Now that it''s daybreak, let''s not rest. Let''s hurry and fly straight ahead. " Wu Hao took her and flew forward.


    "Brother Linghao, have you found your way back?" Ling Fei Er asks a way.


    "If only it was so easy to find, I just made sure that there was no danger ahead. Although I wanted to find the small valley we came from, I didn''t find it." Wu Hao shrugged, but didn''t care at all. There was a Grand Canyon as a guide. It was not difficult to find the small valley. Moreover, they had traveled hundreds of kilometers in Tina''s body. With this as the mark line, it should be easy to find it in this area.


    "Anyway, brother Linghao, don''t leave me alone. I don''t like staying here alone." Whether she can find it or not is another matter. She can stand two people staying in the underwater passage for such a long time. What''s more, now, she just can''t stand one person.


    Wu Hao smiles and stops talking. He takes her all the way to fly for hundreds of kilometers. At their current speed, it''s actually very simple. When they get to the predetermined position, Wu Hao stops.


    At the beginning, they fell into the lake and were brought to the mountain by the undercurrent. No, no, they were brought to Tina''s injured blood vessel. If the distance is correct, there should be a lake within a few hundred kilometers around here.


    "Let''s take the radius of 200 kilometers here as the scope and search around to see if we can find the lake. It doesn''t have to have water. Maybe the lake has been dried up now." Wu Hao said.


    "Split up?" Ling Fei son looks at him, obviously don''t want to separate action.


    "If you want to go back quickly, we will act separately. If you are not in a hurry, it doesn''t matter if you search together." Wu Hao said.


    "Anyway, with you by my side, I''m not in a hurry to go back. Let''s act together." Lingfei held on to his hand.


    "All right, let''s do it together." Wu Hao pinched her nose and pulled her to a high place.


    The higher the place, the wider the field of vision. Since it''s a large-scale search, the higher the better. Wu Hao didn''t stop until he reached the top of the cloud.


    With Lingfei Er, the search scope is constantly expanded by a circle, and all the attention is focused on the bottom. As long as there are bright spots in the forest, you can go down and have a look immediately. You don''t have to see the lake. If you see a small valley, you can go down and have a look as well.


    Searching for ten days and nights, one day at noon, the sun was just right, a lake below aroused their idea.


    It''s not sure whether the lake is the one they fell into, but there is a river valley near the lake, which makes Wu Hao almost sure that this is the one they fell into.


    Wu Hao took Ling fei''er to the top of the lake and looked around. The environment was very strange and there was no familiar object, but the distance between the river valley and the lake was very familiar.


    "This should be it!"


    Wu Hao repressed excitement, said, with Ling Fei Er fell on the lake, this just fell down, Wu Hao''s brow will wrinkle up, there is a spear on the lake, look around, there are four or five spears in the line of sight.


    What''s the situation?


    "Brother Linghao, you see there is long hair here. As long as we have weapons, we can find the direction of the capital of God!" Ling fei''er also noticed the weapons scattered by the lake and cried out excitedly. The reason why they had to find the original place so hard was that they wanted to judge the direction of going back. With weapons, they didn''t have to work so hard at all. Wherever they were, the weapons could go straight to the direction of Shendu.

 Chapter 731

    "Kuangfeng is still alive!" Wu Hao suddenly said excitedly.


    Originally, after he wanted to find the original Valley, he began to search for the trace of kuangfeng. But seeing these spears, Wu Hao immediately understood that kuangfeng was OK. Moreover, he went back to inform the city leader. The group leader sent people to search here in a large range. These spears should be left by the city leader''s house, in case they came back here by themselves, As long as we have weapons, we can find the way back.


    "How do you know kuangfeng is OK?"


    "Who do you think left these weapons? It must have been kuangfeng who went back to inform the people of the city Lord''s mansion, and the people of the city Lord''s mansion came to collect them." Wu Hao excited said, in the heart of a long breath, crazy Feng nothing, he will be at ease.


    "It seems that it''s really the weapon of the Lord''s mansion." Ling Fei Er ran forward, pulled up the end of a long hair on the ground, and made the mark of the city Lord''s mansion.


    "Look at the direction. Let''s go back." Wu Hao said excitedly, went to a spear, got up, threw it into the air, input energy, the spear circled in the air, and finally determined a direction.


    "Let''s go." Wu Hao grabs Ling Fei Er and flies into the air. At the same time, he grabs the spear in the air and flies in the direction pointed by the spear.


    At their present speed, they soon saw Tianyuan city.


    "Brother Linghao, we''re back. Brother Linghao, we''re back. We''re really back!" As soon as he saw Tianyuan City, Ling fei''er cried out excitedly. Wu Hao was also very excited. After such a long time and so many dangers, he finally came back to the place where human beings lived. This kind of feeling is like a narrow escape from death. How can he not be excited.


    But after all, he has experienced big storms, and this excitement didn''t make him cry out as excited as this little girl.


    "Let''s go to the college and hand in the task first." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I''m still going to hand in the task at this time?" Ling Fei son is silly, surprised of call a way.


    "Always let master Qingyin know that we are OK."


    "Oh, I see. Let''s hurry up."


    Wu Hao smiles and the two speed up at the same time.


    It''s impossible to fly in the city. Two people fell at the gate of the city.


    "Miss Ling fei''er, young master Ling hao?" There was someone left at the gate of the city. As soon as he saw Wu Hao and Ling fei''er approaching, he cried out excitedly.


    "Don''t make such a fuss. Is there an animal cart?" Wu Hao gave the guard a white look. Do you want to be so excited?


    "Yes, we have it all the time." The so-called immediately let people call an animal car, at the same time people go to inform the city Lord mansion.


    Wu Hao is also too lazy to talk nonsense, pulling Ling fei''er to sit in the car together


    "Go to Tianyuan college first." Wu Hao said to the driver.


    "Young lady, don''t you go to the Lord''s residence first?"


    "Go to Tianyuan college first."


    "All right."


    The coachman didn''t talk nonsense either. He drove the animal car directly to Tianyuan college.


    Qingyin is in class, crazy Feng is not in, but the remaining five people.


    "Master Qingyin, we are here to hand in the task." Wu Hao looks at Qingyin with a smile. Qingyin is under a lot of pressure during this period of time, and her smile is much less.


    On hearing Wu Hao''s familiar voice, Qingyin was stunned at first, and then laughed with relief.


    "I said that you two still know how to come back to hand in the task. I thought you..." she was smiling with tears in her eyes. Even a strong woman like her was a little excited at this moment. After all, it was the task given by the patriarch. If he had any accident, she would be responsible.


    She always believed that they were still alive, but she was also very scared after talking for such a long time. Now she finally saw them back, and the stone in her heart fell to the ground completely.


    The five people who are practicing are surprised to see both of them. It has been almost a year. Everyone thinks they are dead, but they both miraculously come back.


    "Tutor, how many spars do we have to hand in to complete the task?" Wu Hao looks at Qingyin with a smile.


    "500 per person." Qingyin took a sniff to stabilize her mood.


    "500 for one person, you are a little greedy, master Qingyin." Wu Hao smiles, takes out 500 pieces from the space ring and puts them in front of her.


    "How many spars have you wasted from me in such a long time? It''s nice to say that I''m greedy, and you think my spirit is for my own use? Is it for you in the end? " Qingyin scolded with a smile and put away the crystal stone in front of her.


    "Lingfei, where''s yours? After going out for such a long time, don''t tell me you haven''t collected 500 crystal stones? "


    "Who said it wasn''t collected." Ling Fei Er''s idea moves, and also takes out 500 crystal stones and puts them in front of Qingyin.


    "Very good, the quality is not bad." Qingyin smiles and also takes away the 500 crystal stones in front of them. She comes to them and looks at them carefully.


    Compared with the time when they were on the mission, they both lost a lot of weight in the past year. However, to his surprise, the strength of these two people was much stronger than that of the time when they were on the mission. How much power of crystal must be absorbed to have such a foundation?


    "You two are almost gone for a year. Should you be hiding for cultivation?" Qingyin frowned and asked. Although she knew it was impossible, she was still very surprised.


    "Teacher Qingyin, I''ll let you know next time. Can we go back? We haven''t gone back yet. " Said Lingfei.


    "You two haven''t gone back yet?"


    "Yes, I wanted to go directly back to the city master''s residence, but brother Linghao said that he would come to you first to hand in the task, so you don''t have to worry, so we came here first."


    Ling fei''er is stunned. Looking at Wu Hao, he looks a little strange. Can this boy be so calm in the face of any risk? It doesn''t look like the calmness shown by her age. Is this boy really the only age she looks like? Why do you feel that there is a kind of calmness in this boy that even she regrets?


    "You two have done a good job in this task. Let''s take a month off and go home to have a good rest." Qingyin said, collected God.


    "Don''t do it. It''s like playing. It''s not hard. Why take such a long rest? One week is enough." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "No, I''ll take a month off." Ling Fei Er quit. It''s hard to have a rest. Of course, it''s a rest.


    "Then you can rest at home. Anyway, I just need a week''s holiday to adjust." Wu Hao said.


    "How can you do that? We''ve been through so many dangers. How can we adjust in a week? I''m going to take a month off anyway. "


    "Then take a month off yourself."

 Chapter 732

    Qingyin looks at lingfei''er and finally focuses on Wu Hao. The more she looks at this boy, the more incredible she feels. Listening to lingfei''er''s meaning, they should have lived through great danger this year, but there is no sign of danger on his face. Everything is so understated that it seems that nothing has happened, They just did a task of collecting crystal.


    "I''ll give you two one month''s rest time. If you want to come to class early, come to class early. If you want to take a month''s rest, take a month''s rest. Anyway, this month''s time is up to you." Qingyin said.


    "I''ll take a month off anyway." Ling Fei Er says, Wu Hao smiles and says nothing. Anyway, a week off is almost enough.


    "Where are the tutors?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Kuangfeng went to find you with the people of the Lord''s mansion." Qingyin said.


    "Well, I know. When he comes back, take me to talk to him. When he''s free, drink with him." Wu Hao said nothing and left the teaching building with a smile.


    The relationship between him and kuangfeng should not be shown to anyone. Even if Qingyin guesses that the relationship between them is not simple, it can''t let him know clearly. Of course, it doesn''t matter to him, but it has a great influence on kuangfeng.


    Now that the people in the city Lord''s mansion already know that they are back, the search operation will be over naturally. You don''t need to inform crazy Feng that they are OK.


    The two men sat on the cart again and went straight to the Lord''s house.


    "Brother Linghao, we''re going to the Lord''s mansion soon." Ling fei''er leans on Wu Hao''s shoulder and looks at him with half a smile. She is very happy that they have returned to the Lord''s mansion. But Ling fei''er knows that once they come back, there will be no chance for them to be alone. It''s impossible to be as close as they were when they were alone. How can she be happy.


    "Go back and have a good rest. If you want to rest for a month, you should rest for a month." Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t say anything, so why can''t she see what the melancholy on her face is for.


    "Brother Linghao, even if you come back, you should be kind to me, OK?" Ling Fei Er looks at him. Wu Hao smiles and says nothing.


    Ling Fei son Du wears mouth hum, know he doesn''t talk of meaning, don''t want to promise oneself.


    After such a close life and death relationship, I''m not happy when I come back to the city Lord''s mansion and want to change into the original state.


    Take a bus to the city master''s residence.


    A large number of people have gathered at the gate of the Lord''s mansion. The Lord, his wife, housekeeper and a group of servants are all at the gate.


    As soon as he got out of the car, lingfei''er''s tears immediately fell down and went straight to the arms of several mothers. He thought he could control his emotions, but when he saw the familiar faces, his emotions still got out of control. After all, he didn''t meet each other for a year. After all, he thought that he would never see them after his life experience. Now he comes back to see them, I can''t control my emotions at all.


    It didn''t feel much for Wu Hao. He saw the two little girls in his family in the crowd. At this moment, the two little girls were already in tears, crying and laughing happily, but they didn''t dare to rush into his arms. They could only look at him all the time. The tears were flowing all the time, and Wu Hao was a little distressed.


    This nearly a year, these two little girls should be worried about themselves all day, right?


    He smiles at them.


    Don''t bother to pay attention to this sensational picture. Wu Hao crowded into the crowd and took two little girls to go first. Lingyuan looked at him and wanted to stop him, but he didn''t say it in the end. His attention now is all on his daughter. He doesn''t care where his son comes from.


    Wu Hao took the two little girls back to his room. As soon as the door closed, the two little girls immediately fell on his arms and began to cry.


    They wanted to talk, but now they couldn''t speak at all. They were just crying.


    Wu Hao hugged them and patted them on the back, which was not to comfort them. When a little girl cried, she could express her inner feelings. At this time, she gave her arms to them and let them cry.


    Cry for more than half an hour, good clothes are soaked by their tears, the two little girls finally stopped.


    "You finally came back, we thought you... You..." Jade Butterfly said, but she couldn''t control her tears.


    "The young master has come back. Don''t think about it any more." Yu Ying wiped her tears and sucked her nose. Looking at Wu Hao''s smiling face, she couldn''t stop her tears. For nearly a year, they were worried about him every day, and now they finally came back, finally.


    "Well, you two little girls, don''t cry. Haven''t I come back? Why do you cry like this without missing an arm or breaking a leg? " Wu Hao reached out to wipe the tears from the two little girls'' faces.


    The two little girls nodded, but the tears still fell down.


    "Well, well, don''t cry. Bring me some clothes to change for a while. You see, they are all wet with your tears." Wu Hao smiles and taps on their heads. The two little girls stop their tears.


    "Let''s wait for you to take a bath and change clothes." Said Yu Ying.


    "Take a bath for a while. I think the Lord''s mansion will come to me later." Wu Hao said, go upstairs. Although it''s not my home, it''s my place after all. I feel very comfortable and at ease when I come back from the wilderness world, especially the two little girls at home.


    Two little girls immediately followed up.


    "You help me clean up a room and come out."


    "Good boy." Jade Butterfly first ran upstairs to tidy up the room. When Wu Hao came up, she had already finished the room.


    Wu Hao gently takes down Dina on his waist and puts her on the quilt.


    "Young master, what is this?" Two little girls were surprised to see the little red dragon on the quilt. They had never seen such a spirit beast, but they were surprised to see the majestic appearance.


    "This is a spirit beast. I caught it from the wild, but I''m recovering from some injuries. Now put it in this room, and don''t disturb her easily. Do you know?" Wu Hao whispered.


    "Well, I see." Yu Ying and Yu die nodded.


    "Come on, change your clothes and get sticky with your tears." Wu Hao laughs and leaves the room quietly. The two little girls stick out their tongue in embarrassment and follow him to leave the room and close the door gently.

 Chapter 733

    Back in his room, looking at the familiar environment, Wu Hao took a long breath, which made him feel like coming back.


    "Young master, we are waiting for you to change clothes." Yuying brings his clothes. Yudie takes a basin of hot water from the bathroom. Yuying helps him take off his clothes. The two sisters wipe his body with a towel. Wu Hao can''t help but stand up. These are his own two little girls. This feeling can be naturally released and doesn''t need to be suppressed.


    Both of them, of course, saw his reaction. They were very shy, but full of happiness.


    Don''t need to ask, Jade Butterfly came to his body, cherry lips light open in the mouth.


    Well~


    Wu Hao is very relaxed to enjoy, brushing the little girl''s hair, very comfortable.


    For such a long time, I was always tempted by the little girl, but I can''t do anything to her. Now I can release it freely, and it''s very pleasant.


    "If you want to stay in bed, let''s relax." Yu Ying blushed and said, how happy it is to serve you.


    "I''d better relax later. I think the Lord will be here in a moment."


    It seems to confirm Wu Hao''s words. There is a knock on the door.


    "Well, girl, I''ll talk about it later." Wu Hao smiles and caresses Jade Butterfly''s red and tender face.


    "Well." Jade Butterfly nodded and stood up. She could serve the young master again. All her worries disappeared and she became very happy.


    Two little girls waited on him to get dressed and open the door first.


    Wu Hao walked down the stairs slowly.


    "Lord."


    Wu Hao said hello.


    "Well."


    Ling Yuan didn''t know what to say, so he sat down.


    "You two go upstairs first. I have something to talk with the Lord." Wu Hao smiles, two little girls salute and go back upstairs.


    "The Housekeeper will wait for me outside first." Lingyuan said to the housekeeper.


    "Good Lord." The housekeeper stepped back and closed the door.


    "Thank you for saving my daughter." There were only two people left, and Lingyuan was ready to speak.


    "That''s a little polite. Anyway, she''s my sister in name. Can''t I give it up? What''s more, I can lose her because of the danger we''re both in? " Wu Hao gave a light smile.


    Ling Yuan looks at him.


    Just now, the little girl held her mothers and told them all about the dangers they met. Naturally, the staff were listening. Although they didn''t say anything, he was also frightened. Without extraordinary wisdom, courage and firm belief, they could not survive. He didn''t know Wu Hao very well, However, he knows his precious daughter very well. With her own ability, it is impossible to solve such a danger. Without Wu Hao''s support and help, she would never survive, which he can be 100% sure.


    In such a dangerous situation, more people will have more risks, more burdens and more burdens. However, in nearly a year, he has never given up his daughter. Not only that, he has constantly helped her to improve her strength, so that she can have stronger strength to face the danger. This calm and calm, this responsibility and faith, It''s not something that ordinary young people can have.


    "It will be noon soon. Shall we have dinner together?" Lingyuan didn''t say anything and asked.


    "No, I prefer to be alone." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Such a big thing, you seem as if it didn''t happen?"


    "Otherwise, what should I do? Let me have some fireworks and firecrackers to celebrate my escape from death? " Wu Hao looked at him jokingly.


    Lingyuan also looked at him. Facing such a calm and understated young man, he was a little admired.


    "My daughter is a bit headstrong, but she seems to admire you very much. If she can, I hope she can practice with you more in the future. Your potential is one of the strongest I have ever seen." Lingyuan found another topic.


    "I think teacher Qingyin is also good. If she really wants to practice, she can go to teacher Qingyin." Wu Hao laughs that he is a little helpless. He can almost think of little girls'' brawling and brawling. When he tells them about the danger, he must praise himself in a very childish and exaggerated way.


    "This little girl doesn''t like to practice at all, but it seems that you can lead her to practice." Lingyuan smiles and looks at Wu Hao differently.


    This less than a year can help the daughter''s strength to enhance, so huge, with his strength can''t imagine.


    Maybe this is also the reason why dad left him here. He must want to let him enter the clan in some way. This person''s potential is too strong. It''s definitely a treasure for the clan.


    "Whatever, whatever." Wu Hao smiles and shrugs. Anyway, she can''t stop the little girl from coming here to practice with herself. It doesn''t matter.


    Ling Yuan smiles. It may be amazing that his daughter can practice with him and make progress in the future.


    "Don''t you really eat together at noon?" Ling Yuan said with a smile.


    "My two little girls haven''t seen me for more than a year, but they miss me. I''d better have dinner with them." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Although the whole city Lord''s house is good to the servants, you are really good to the two little maids in your family. They are good." Ling Yuan smiles and stands up.


    "Have a drink some other day?"


    "Yes, you are my father. I''ll have two drinks with you."


    Two people look at each other and smile.


    "Then I''ll go first. If you have any needs, you can tell the housekeeper at any time. Or if you have any special needs, you can let people tell me directly. I will do what I can do." Lingyuan said.


    "Thank you, Lord."


    Ling Yuan smiles and doesn''t say anything. He opens the door and leaves.


    The housekeeper saluted, closed the door and left with the Lord.


    Wu Hao leans on the chair. Lingyuan''s attitude to himself seems to be much better than before. In the past, he can''t say good or bad, but now he can obviously feel that his attitude to himself is much better. Not to mention being a son, he has at least a sense of being a VIP.


    It''s good for him.


    In the protoss of spirit, one more friend is better than one more enemy.


    "Young master, take a rest first. We''ll prepare lunch for you." Two little girls ran down from upstairs.


    "I can prepare more today. I haven''t eaten normally for a long time. I think I can eat a lot." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes, sir, just a moment."


    You can serve your son. The two little girls are very excited. When they run into the kitchen, they are very busy. There are nine dishes and three soups, a total of 12 dishes, a table full.

 Chapter 734

    "That''s to say, now the sword is the master, isn''t it?"


    "You can say that, too."


    Wu Hao smiles excitedly and looks at the mountain forest in the distance. He pours energy into the knife and waves it. The energy pours out like a crescent moon, flattening all the plants tens of kilometers ahead. The farthest mountain is flattened instantly.


    So strong.


    This knife can release its own energy in multiple levels, and its power is far more powerful than its pure release of energy.


    good heavens.


    Wu Hao looked at the knife in his hand, excited, but he didn''t save the little princess Longzhu in vain. At least he had such a powerful weapon. When he encountered any danger in the future, he had his help, hehe.


    "What if this weapon falls off?" Wu Hao stroked the blade and couldn''t put it down.


    "This knife is already a part of Linghao. No matter how far it is, Linghao can feel its existence. If Lin Hao''s ability is strong enough, no matter how far it is, Linghao can call him to his side." Said Tina, yawning heavily.


    "And that''s good, hehe." With a smile, Wu Hao threw his sword out from a distance. Many of them, like a white meteor, flew to the distance and fell out of sight.


    Wu Hao thought a move, this again like meteor general whew of a fly to his in front.


    Damn it.


    Wu Hao held the knife in his hand again and laughed excitedly.


    "Mr. Linghao, the power in my body has been completely consumed. Can I have a rest now?"


    "You can rest as much as you want, but don''t put it on my hands. My hands are uncomfortable all the time, or you can put it on my waist." Wu Hao said.


    "Well."


    Dina answered weakly and went in through Wu Hao''s neck and put it on Wu Hao''s waist.


    Dina talks about the little red dragon is very thin plate in the waist, like a lifelike dragon shaped belt.


    Wu Hao looked at the knife in his hand and took in his own space ring.


    The little princess of the dragon clan was not saved in vain.


    hey.


    Go back to lingfei''er.


    I''ve just been absorbed a lot of strength by Hengdao. My body is a little empty. My flying speed is much slower than before.


    But it doesn''t matter. Now there is no test for them to face. Just slow down.


    The next morning, facing the sunshine, Wu Hao saw the anxious Ling fei''er in the air. Ling fei''er saw him from a distance and flew towards him.


    "Brother Linghao, where have you been? Why did it take so long to come back Ling Fei Er pours into his arms and complains incessantly. A person spent a night in the wilderness. Although he stayed in the air all the time, there was no danger, he always felt very scared.


    "I went to explore the road. I flew a little far all of a sudden. I''m so afraid of you. It''s good to say that you can protect yourself when you are in danger. I think when you are in danger, you''ll pee your pants first." Wu Hao touched her head and laughed.


    "We''ve been out for a long time. We''ve been together. You suddenly left me alone. Do you think I can''t be afraid?" Ling Fei Er snorted.


    "Well, I won''t leave you alone next, OK? Let''s go. Now that it''s daybreak, let''s not rest. Let''s hurry and fly straight ahead. " Wu Hao took her and flew forward.


    "Brother Linghao, have you found your way back?" Ling Fei Er asks a way.


    "If only it was so easy to find, I just made sure that there was no danger ahead. Although I wanted to find the small valley we came from, I didn''t find it." Wu Hao shrugged, but didn''t care at all. There was a Grand Canyon as a guide. It was not difficult to find the small valley. Moreover, they had traveled hundreds of kilometers in Tina''s body. With this as the mark line, it should be easy to find it in this area.


    "Anyway, brother Linghao, don''t leave me alone. I don''t like staying here alone." Whether she can find it or not is another matter. She can stand two people staying in the underwater passage for such a long time. What''s more, now, she just can''t stand one person.


    Wu Hao smiles and stops talking. He takes her all the way to fly for hundreds of kilometers. At their current speed, it''s actually very simple. When they get to the predetermined position, Wu Hao stops.


    At the beginning, they fell into the lake and were brought to the mountain by the undercurrent. No, no, they were brought to Tina''s injured blood vessel. If the distance is correct, there should be a lake within a few hundred kilometers around here.


    "Let''s take the radius of 200 kilometers here as the scope and search around to see if we can find the lake. It doesn''t have to have water. Maybe the lake has been dried up now." Wu Hao said.


    "Split up?" Ling Fei son looks at him, obviously don''t want to separate action.


    "If you want to go back quickly, we will act separately. If you are not in a hurry, it doesn''t matter if you search together." Wu Hao said.


    "Anyway, with you by my side, I''m not in a hurry to go back. Let''s act together." Lingfei held on to his hand.


    "All right, let''s do it together." Wu Hao pinched her nose and pulled her to a high place.


    The higher the place, the wider the field of vision. Since it''s a large-scale search, the higher the better. Wu Hao didn''t stop until he reached the top of the cloud.


    With Lingfei Er, the search scope is constantly expanded by a circle, and all the attention is focused on the bottom. As long as there are bright spots in the forest, you can go down and have a look immediately. You don''t have to see the lake. If you see a small valley, you can go down and have a look as well.


    Searching for ten days and nights, one day at noon, the sun was just right, a lake below aroused their idea.


    It''s not sure whether the lake is the one they fell into, but there is a river valley near the lake, which makes Wu Hao almost sure that this is the one they fell into.


    Wu Hao took Ling fei''er to the top of the lake and looked around. The environment was very strange and there was no familiar object, but the distance between the river valley and the lake was very familiar.


    "This should be it!"


    Wu Hao repressed excitement, said, with Ling Fei Er fell on the lake, this just fell down, Wu Hao''s brow will wrinkle up, there is a spear on the lake, look around, there are four or five spears in the line of sight.


    What''s the situation?


    "Brother Linghao, you see there is long hair here. As long as we have weapons, we can find the direction of the capital of God!" Ling fei''er also noticed the weapons scattered by the lake and cried out excitedly. The reason why they had to find the original place so hard was that they wanted to judge the direction of going back. With weapons, they didn''t have to work so hard at all. Wherever they were, the weapons could go straight to the direction of Shendu.

 Chapter 735

    Two little girls have just come back from the surprise.


    Yuying said: "in fact, there''s nothing depressing about you, young master. Miss fei''er likes you as much as she likes you. You told us that you are not related to miss fei''er by blood. Since you are not related by blood, what''s the relationship? What''s more, Miss Fei Er drank the childe''s drink today. You two are already very close. "


    "The key is that I don''t want to be so close to him. You know, anyway, we have to maintain a brother sister relationship on the surface. It doesn''t matter to me that we have to be known one day when we are in such a mess like her, but for her as a little girl, this reputation is not very good." Wu Hao said helplessly.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter to be careful." Jade Butterfly said.


    "You two are very open-minded?" Wu Hao looked at them with a bitter smile.


    "I feel that Miss Phil really likes you." Said Yu Ying.


    "I know she really likes me, and that''s not the problem now."


    "I still think it doesn''t matter as long as I''m careful. Miss fil likes you so much. You refuse her again and again. I think it will make miss fil sad." Jade Butterfly thought for a moment and said, "to tell you the truth, I think Miss Fei Er''s character has changed a lot since she met you. I think Miss Fei Er can become better and better. She used to be very hot."


    "Yes? How can I feel that he is still as headstrong. "


    "That''s because the young master has been thinking about rejecting her, so of course he thinks Miss Phil is very willful."


    "Isn''t she willful? I told him no, but she wanted to


    "That''s not because miss Phil likes childe."


    Wu Hao couldn''t laugh or cry. He shrugged his shoulders and was too lazy to think about it.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to miss her. I want to enjoy you two little girls." Wu Hao began to laugh, and the two little girls blushed with shame.


    "What do you want to enjoy next, young master?" Yu Ying asked in a low voice.


    "You two, together."


    "Yes, yes." The two sisters nodded shyly. Yu Ying lay down and Yu die lay on her sister, so that he could enjoy them both at the same time.


    Wu Hao laughs and doesn''t think about anything. It''s really nice to enjoy and release. I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Ling Fei Er returns to his room, Yun Ru and Yun Han are cleaning up the room.


    "Miss, are you back so soon?" Yun Ru said with a smile that she thought she would go for a long time.


    "Brother Linghao is enjoying the two little girls in his family. I have nothing to do over there. Of course, I''ll come back. Are you almost ready? It''s almost finished. Let''s hurry over. "


    "Wait a moment, miss. I have to take all the things in the room. I have to move at least two or three times. I have already moved two times, and there is the last one." Yun Ru said.


    "The bed hasn''t been made, has it? I''ll lie down in bed and have a sleep, hee hee. "


    "The young lady seems very happy."


    "Hee hee, come here and I''ll whisper to you."


    "What''s the matter, miss?"


    Yun Han Yun Ru two sisters smile happily of gather up, young lady, this go out a trip, exactly what affair so happy?


    "I''ll tell you..."


    Ling fei''er whispered what happened to Wu Hao, listening to Yun Han, Yun Ru''s pretty face turned red.


    "Do you know what it is? Originally I wanted to throw up, but there were so many. I drank them all at once. " Ling fei''er said that she blushed a little, but because it was her brother Linghao, she was quite proud.


    "Miss, that''s Linghao''s..." Yunhan whispered in her ear, then added with a red face: "I also heard some maids who had served me in bed."


    Now lingfei''er''s little face turned red. She ran up the stairs in shame. It turned out that it was the thing. She drank it. It was too shy.


    "The young lady is really brave. The maid of Linghao is in bed. She''s even going to join in the fun. I think they will happen sooner or later." Yun Ru said with a smile.


    "Then you are so happy." Yun Han angry sister one eye, but she is a little worried.


    "Young lady likes young lady Linghao so much, and they are not related by blood. Even if there is anything, it doesn''t matter. And this time, young lady Linghao has made so much effort to save young lady. I believe young lady Linghao is also interested in young lady. How nice it is for them to be together." Yun Ru smiles expectantly.


    "I think you miss spring. Do you want to serve Linghao


    "No way." Yun Ru blushed and said in a low voice: "but we are the maid of the young lady, and we will serve her husband in the future. If it''s Mr. Linghao, hee hee, anyway, I''d like to, sister. Don''t you?"


    "I''d like you to do it." Yunhan blushes when her younger sister says that they are going to serve her husband in the future. In fact, if it''s Mr. Linghao, she''d like to. The key is that it doesn''t work at all. Mr. Linghao is also the elder brother on the surface of Ms. Linghao. They don''t care about anything.


    "Anyway, I would, hee hee."


    "Laugh at you. I''ll take care of it here. I''ll wait on the young lady first


    "Yes, yes." Yunru trots up the stairs. Yunhan sighs helplessly downstairs. After nearly a year, it''s obvious that the young lady''s feelings for Linghao are getting deeper and deeper. Coupled with this fateful emotion, I really don''t know if the young lady will make mistakes, especially if it happened today. It''s not impossible for more serious things to happen in the future, What should I do in case of that kind of mistake?


    Now they are going to move to live next to Linghao, which is equivalent to giving miss a chance to get the first month. What will happen in the future is really unknown.


    Sighed a tone, is also helpless.


    Although perceptual, also want to miss with Linghao together, but rational to look at this matter, they had better not together.


    But now the situation is not his decision, what she can do is to think, in case of the worst, what should she do?


    What else can we do?


    That''s to try to help Miss keep it from you.


    At that time, the two sisters should also serve Linghao, right?


    Think about a little red face.


    Yun Ru patted her face, took it back and cleaned up the room.


    Upstairs.


    Yunru helps lingfei''er make the bed.


    "Well, miss, I''ll wait for you to change." Yunru brings a set of sleeping clothes to help her change clothes.

 Chapter 736

    "Yunru, you sleep with me." Lingfei pulled her to the bed.


    "Wait a minute, miss. I want to change my clothes."


    "Come on, come on."


    "The young lady seems very happy today."


    "Hee hee, I can live next to brother Linghao in the future. If I want to go there for a while, I can wake him up every morning and have breakfast with him." I''m not happy to think about it.


    "Miss, I feel that you have really fallen in love with Linghao." Yun Ru changed her clothes and slipped into the bed. Although they were maids, they seemed to have a little taste of being sisters.


    "What is feeling? I just fell in love with him. Especially after this experience, I think I can''t live without him. Anyway, I don''t care. I must be his wife in the future." Ling Fei Er said firmly, then turned red again, and said in a small voice: "and I''ve drunk his thing, then I''m almost his woman."


    "Hee hee, come on, miss. No matter what, I must support you to be with Linghao. Anyway, you two are not related by blood. Moreover, there is something strange about why Linghao became the son of the city leader. After making it clear, everything is OK."


    "That''s it. Anyway, I must be with him. Even if he refuses me, it''s useless. If he refuses me again, I''ll harass him every day. Anyway, we live near now. I''ll harass him in the morning and at night to see what he can do. "


    "Don''t worry about it. I think young master Linghao should have feelings for miss. But if Miss bothers her every day, he will be angry."


    "But if I don''t go to him, he won''t come to me."


    "You can go to Linghao, but don''t go too far."


    "Then I''ll go to him when I miss him so much that I won''t let him bother me." Ling Fei Er thought about it and said.


    "Ai Yunru, if I become brother Linghao''s woman, you will not only serve me, but also brother Linghao. Oh, hee hee, at that time, you two sisters were going to serve him." Ling fei''er looks at her with a smile. Yun Ru is blushing and nods shyly.


    "In fact, I think the young lady Linghao is very nice. If the young lady can be with him, I will be happy to serve the young lady. Anyway, we are the young lady''s maid. When the young lady gets married, we will also serve the young lady''s husband. If the young lady can be the young lady Linghao, it would be better."


    "There can be no one but him." Ling Fei Er says firmly.


    "Mm-hmm, come on, miss." Yunru sticks out her tongue.


    "Hee hee, I say Yunru, brother Linghao is very wary of me now. He doesn''t want to destroy the brother sister relationship between us, but you two are different. You two are my maids and have no direct relationship with him. He should be more able to accept you two. So if you have a chance, would you two go to bed for him first? You are my maid, and I think he can accept me better when you two have already served him. " Ling Fei son whispers to say, oneself also have a little embarrassed.


    Yunru is even more embarrassed.


    "Shall my sister and I go to bed for him first? This... I don''t think Mr. Linghao will accept it. After he accepts the young lady, he should accept us to serve him. But before that, let''s serve him. I always feel that young master Linghao won''t accept it. " Yun Ru said shyly.


    Generally speaking, the maid of the hostess can only serve the husband of the hostess after the hostess gets married. Before that, the maid should keep the perfect body and wait until the hostess gets married before serving the husband of the hostess.


    Yunru is very sure that once a young lady is identified as a person, she will be with him in the end, and they will become the maid of Linghao in the end. However, it''s very embarrassing to go to bed for Linghao now, and in case of being rejected by Linghao, it''s even more embarrassing.


    "I know he won''t accept it. I mean, if you have a chance and he wants to, would you like to go to bed for him first?" Ling fei''er added: "I know that the maid should keep perfect body before the hostess gets married. However, hee hee, I have determined that brother Linghao, no matter what, I don''t want him to marry, so no matter what, you two will be his maid in the end, and it will be sooner or later to serve him."


    "I know that. I know that the young lady has determined that a person will be with him in the end. Besides, the young lady has already had a shame with Mr. Linghao. You two must be together in the end." Yunru didn''t know what to say. After thinking about it, she whispered: "if Linghao is willing, I''m willing to serve him."


    "Hee hee." Ling Fei Er held Yun Ru in her arms and whispered, "you two are my maids. I believe if he can accept you two, he will accept me slowly."


    "I just don''t know if my sister will."


    "Yunhan shouldn''t agree right away, but it doesn''t matter. If you have a chance, first of all, although Yunhan has always disagreed, I''m with Linghao brother, but I think she still has a good feeling for Linghao brother. If you have been serving Linghao brother, I believe she won''t refuse too much."


    "In fact, my sister likes Linghao."


    "Then you two are her maids. He loves her so much." Ling Fei Er says with a smile.


    "Well, if Miss becomes his woman, master Linghao will love you even more." Yunru laughs. Now everyone in the city master''s mansion knows how much Linghao dotes on his maid. It''s a special happiness to be Linghao''s maid.


    It''s the best of both worlds to continue to serve the young lady and become the maid of Linghao.


    "Come on, miss. You must be with Linghao." Yun Ru said.


    "Hee hee, do you want to serve brother Linghao so much?"


    "No, miss, don''t laugh so bad."


    "Not yet, not yet."


    "I really don''t have it, I really don''t have it. I really hope Miss can be with Mr. Linghao."


    "I must be with him anyway."


    "Well, I''m sure miss will be able to be with Mr. Linghao in the end."


    "So you have to help me."


    "Well, if young master Linghao wants to."


    "There are two more beauties to serve him. What''s the matter with him? In the future, you will serve him with Yunhan and yuyingyudie. I think it''s too late to be happy as a boy."


    "After that, our four maids will serve the young lady and the young master Linghao."


    "Yes, yes, the four of you will serve us together. Hee hee, it''s good to think about it."


    "Yes, yes."


    Two young girls lying in bed, fantasizing about what they have and where they can sleep.

 Chapter 737

    "Kuangfeng is still alive!" Wu Hao suddenly said excitedly.


    Originally, after he wanted to find the original Valley, he began to search for the trace of kuangfeng. But seeing these spears, Wu Hao immediately understood that kuangfeng was OK. Moreover, he went back to inform the city leader. The group leader sent people to search here in a large range. These spears should be left by the city leader''s house, in case they came back here by themselves, As long as we have weapons, we can find the way back.


    "How do you know kuangfeng is OK?"


    "Who do you think left these weapons? It must have been kuangfeng who went back to inform the people of the city Lord''s mansion, and the people of the city Lord''s mansion came to collect them." Wu Hao excited said, in the heart of a long breath, crazy Feng nothing, he will be at ease.


    "It seems that it''s really the weapon of the Lord''s mansion." Ling Fei Er ran forward, pulled up the end of a long hair on the ground, and made the mark of the city Lord''s mansion.


    "Look at the direction. Let''s go back." Wu Hao said excitedly, went to a spear, got up, threw it into the air, input energy, the spear circled in the air, and finally determined a direction.


    "Let''s go." Wu Hao grabs Ling Fei Er and flies into the air. At the same time, he grabs the spear in the air and flies in the direction pointed by the spear.


    At their present speed, they soon saw Tianyuan city.


    "Brother Linghao, we''re back. Brother Linghao, we''re back. We''re really back!" As soon as he saw Tianyuan City, Ling fei''er cried out excitedly. Wu Hao was also very excited. After such a long time and so many dangers, he finally came back to the place where human beings lived. This kind of feeling is like a narrow escape from death. How can he not be excited.


    But after all, he has experienced big storms, and this excitement didn''t make him cry out as excited as this little girl.


    "Let''s go to the college and hand in the task first." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I''m still going to hand in the task at this time?" Ling Fei son is silly, surprised of call a way.


    "Always let master Qingyin know that we are OK."


    "Oh, I see. Let''s hurry up."


    Wu Hao smiles and the two speed up at the same time.


    It''s impossible to fly in the city. Two people fell at the gate of the city.


    "Miss Ling fei''er, young master Ling hao?" There was someone left at the gate of the city. As soon as he saw Wu Hao and Ling fei''er approaching, he cried out excitedly.


    "Don''t make such a fuss. Is there an animal cart?" Wu Hao gave the guard a white look. Do you want to be so excited?


    "Yes, we have it all the time." The so-called immediately let people call an animal car, at the same time people go to inform the city Lord mansion.


    Wu Hao is also too lazy to talk nonsense, pulling Ling fei''er to sit in the car together


    "Go to Tianyuan college first." Wu Hao said to the driver.


    "Young lady, don''t you go to the Lord''s residence first?"


    "Go to Tianyuan college first."


    "All right."


    The coachman didn''t talk nonsense either. He drove the animal car directly to Tianyuan college.


    Qingyin is in class, crazy Feng is not in, but the remaining five people.


    "Master Qingyin, we are here to hand in the task." Wu Hao looks at Qingyin with a smile. Qingyin is under a lot of pressure during this period of time, and her smile is much less.


    On hearing Wu Hao''s familiar voice, Qingyin was stunned at first, and then laughed with relief.


    "I said that you two still know how to come back to hand in the task. I thought you..." she was smiling with tears in her eyes. Even a strong woman like her was a little excited at this moment. After all, it was the task given by the patriarch. If he had any accident, she would be responsible.


    She always believed that they were still alive, but she was also very scared after talking for such a long time. Now she finally saw them back, and the stone in her heart fell to the ground completely.


    The five people who are practicing are surprised to see both of them. It has been almost a year. Everyone thinks they are dead, but they both miraculously come back.


    "Tutor, how many spars do we have to hand in to complete the task?" Wu Hao looks at Qingyin with a smile.


    "500 per person." Qingyin took a sniff to stabilize her mood.


    "500 for one person, you are a little greedy, master Qingyin." Wu Hao smiles, takes out 500 pieces from the space ring and puts them in front of her.


    "How many spars have you wasted from me in such a long time? It''s nice to say that I''m greedy, and you think my spirit is for my own use? Is it for you in the end? " Qingyin scolded with a smile and put away the crystal stone in front of her.


    "Lingfei, where''s yours? After going out for such a long time, don''t tell me you haven''t collected 500 crystal stones? "


    "Who said it wasn''t collected." Ling Fei Er''s idea moves, and also takes out 500 crystal stones and puts them in front of Qingyin.


    "Very good, the quality is not bad." Qingyin smiles and also takes away the 500 crystal stones in front of them. She comes to them and looks at them carefully.


    Compared with the time when they were on the mission, they both lost a lot of weight in the past year. However, to his surprise, the strength of these two people was much stronger than that of the time when they were on the mission. How much power of crystal must be absorbed to have such a foundation?


    "You two are almost gone for a year. Should you be hiding for cultivation?" Qingyin frowned and asked. Although she knew it was impossible, she was still very surprised.


    "Teacher Qingyin, I''ll let you know next time. Can we go back? We haven''t gone back yet. " Said Lingfei.


    "You two haven''t gone back yet?"


    "Yes, I wanted to go directly back to the city master''s residence, but brother Linghao said that he would come to you first to hand in the task, so you don''t have to worry, so we came here first."


    Ling fei''er is stunned. Looking at Wu Hao, he looks a little strange. Can this boy be so calm in the face of any risk? It doesn''t look like the calmness shown by her age. Is this boy really the only age she looks like? Why do you feel that there is a kind of calmness in this boy that even she regrets?


    "You two have done a good job in this task. Let''s take a month off and go home to have a good rest." Qingyin said, collected God.


    "Don''t do it. It''s like playing. It''s not hard. Why take such a long rest? One week is enough." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "No, I''ll take a month off." Ling Fei Er quit. It''s hard to have a rest. Of course, it''s a rest.


    "Then you can rest at home. Anyway, I just need a week''s holiday to adjust." Wu Hao said.


    "How can you do that? We''ve been through so many dangers. How can we adjust in a week? I''m going to take a month off anyway. "


    "Then take a month off yourself."

 Chapter 738

    "Since you don''t want to move here, you can move back. I don''t think you are such a man who listens to your father."


    "But I also want to move here. Well, well, I''ve already moved here. Let''s eat first. I''m very hungry." Lingfei pulls him into the room.


    Yun Han and Yun Ru look at each other. Yun Ru smiles. Yun Han has no choice but to smile. The young lady really has the potential to win Linghao.


    "Sister Yunhan, sister Yunru."


    "Sister Yunhan, sister Yunru."


    "You two are also here. Let''s go in and serve the young master and the young lady."


    "Yes, yes."


    Four people came into the room together and served on them.


    Yunhan and Yunru cooked more than 20 dishes, and the long table was full.


    "All four of you can sit down and eat, too. I don''t like people standing on the side watching you eat." Wu Hao said.


    Yuying and yudie are used to eating with him in their own home, but they still dare not be presumptuous in Miss Fei Er''s home now. Yunhan and Yunru have never been used to eating with their host. They both look at their young lady.


    "You two should get used to eating with me in the future." Said Lingfei.


    "Oh, you girl, and this consciousness?" Wu Hao made fun of him.


    "It''s not. You''re good to the maid. I''m good to Yunhan and Yunru." Ling Fei Er gives him a angry look.


    "I didn''t say you were bad to them." Wu Hao said with a smile, "OK, please sit down. You can sit down when you eat with me. I don''t like other people standing."


    "Sit down. Sit down. Let''s eat together."


    "Thank you, miss. Thank you, Mr. Linghao." Yun Han and Yun Ru politely expressed their thanks, and then they sat down.


    "Brother Linghao, do you think we are like a family? We are a couple, and then you have your two maids, and I have my two maids. We have dinner together. It''s very happy, isn''t it? "


    "Cough cough..." Wu Hao almost choked to death with a mouthful of soup, and gave the girl a big white eye. What''s the little girl thinking so much?


    All four of them couldn''t help but smile. Even Yunhan couldn''t help it. She really could think about it. She thought it was true.


    "When I go back after dinner, I''ll tell the Lord to take you back."


    "I don''t want it. How can it be like this? Anyway, I''ve already moved here. I won''t go back even if I die! " Ling Fei son Du mouth, stubborn looking at him.


    What else can Wu Hao do? Give her a white eye. I don''t want to pay attention to her when I eat. Anyway, she won''t listen to what the girl says, and she won''t do it when she hears it. In the end, it''s not his own nature. He can''t listen to what others say.


    "Brother Linghao, eat more." Ling Fei Er laughs and gives him a dish.


    "You eat your own. Don''t keep bringing me food."


    "I like to bring you vegetables."


    "Psycho." I really don''t care about her. If you like it, just clip it.


    It''s a tough meal. There are more than 20 dishes for six people. Ling fei''er keeps putting food in his bowl. Wu Hao feels that he has eaten more than half of the dishes by himself. In the end, he can''t eat any more. He has to sit aside and have a rest. What does the little girl like?


    Sitting in the yard, looking at the stars in the sky and the breeze at night, Wu Hao sighed.


    Having been in Gaotian for so long, is it fast or slow? I really don''t know. It took so long to fly in the wilderness. Now it''s only a year in human civilization. It''s really not long, but it''s totally different from the feeling in the wilderness. The purpose in the wilderness is very clear. As long as we keep moving forward, we can find human settlements. It''s a simple way of command, Now that I have arrived here, I have officially started my own task. Although only one year has passed, I still feel that many things have not been done. I want to do things, but I can only be forced to spend time here. It''s very painful. When can I really enter the clan? I want to know a lot of things, and I want to solve a lot of problems. Now I have nowhere to focus.


    Well.


    A silent sigh.


    "Brother Linghao, what are you doing?" Lingfei hugged him from behind.


    "I wonder when I can leave Tianyuan city."


    "Away from Tianyuan city? Brother Linghao, why do you want to leave Tianyuan city? This stay well, why suddenly want to leave? Do you really dislike me so much? In order not to let me pester you, you don''t even want to stay in Tianyuan city? " Ling Fei Er ran in front of him, a face of fear, he came to listen to long-distance only how long? It should be a little more than a year, and this period also includes nearly a year when they are in danger in the wild.


    "It''s none of your business." Wu Hao sighed and didn''t bother to tell her about these things.


    "If you leave Tianyuan City, I will go with you." Ling Fei Er says firmly.


    "Tianyuan city is your home. Why do you leave here?" Wu Hao looked at her and joked.


    "Although Tianyuan city is my home, it doesn''t mean I want to live here all my life. Where can''t I go? Why do you have to stay in Tianyuan city? Like other brothers and sisters, I can leave Tianyuan city to find a land I like and build a city of my own. " Said Lingfei.


    "Your other sisters go to other places to build cities, too?"


    "Yes, some older sisters go to build their own cities. It''s not only men who can be city leaders, but also women. Anyway, as long as they build their own cities, they can become city leaders. It has nothing to do with gender."


    "I thought they would find someone to marry."


    "When you become a city master, you can get married. It''s good that the two cities merge to form a bigger city."


    "It''s very good. Then you can find a place you like and build a city." Wu Hao smiles.


    "What about brother Linghao? What are you going to do after you leave? Would you like to build a city, too? We''ll build a city next to each other, and then our two cities will merge into a super city. "


    "I don''t have your spare time. I didn''t leave Tianyuan city to go to other places to build a new city. I think my direction should be towards the clan territory of the divine family." Wu Hao looked at the sky and said.


    "Brother Linghao, do you mean to go to Shendu?" Lingfei looked at him in surprise.

 Chapter 739

    "I should, but I''m not sure." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Then I''ll go with you. I''ll go to Shendu, too." Ling fei''er said firmly: "I''m so big that I haven''t been to Shendu. It happens that I can go with Ling Hao."


    "What are you going to do?" Wu Hao gave her a white look.


    "What do you want me to do? I can go to increase my knowledge. Girls also need experience. Besides, I am also the leader of the clan. Even if I go to the clan, it''s normal. If I go to the clan, it''s not normal to go to God? "


    Wu Hao looked at her for a long time. He wanted her not to go, but let''s forget it. Anyway, the girl would not listen to what she said. Just go if you like. The heaven is vast and the earth is vast. Where does she like to go.


    "I said, girl, I want to ask you something. How can I leave Tianyuan city?" Wu Hao asked.


    "What do you mean, how can you leave Tianyuan city? If you want to leave, what else do you need?" Ling Fei son obviously didn''t understand the meaning of his words.


    "Don''t forget, we are students of Tianyuan college now. You really think you can leave if you want. How can it be so simple? I mean, how can you leave Tianyuan city through the college?" This is the key. The reason why Lingtian arranged to study in Tianyuan college is that he hoped to leave the college all the way. There is a sound foundation. When the time comes, there is also evidence to trace back to the source. If he wanted to leave, he would not put himself in Tianyuan city at that time, just take him back to the clan, How can it take so much trouble now?


    "Brother Linghao, do you mean how to go up step by step through the college and finally enter the college within the clan?" Ling Fei Er asked uncertainly.


    "Yes, that''s what I mean."


    "It''s more difficult. If you have to study in the inner College of the patriarch, you have to go through a lot of tests. For example, another higher level college connecting with Tianyuan college is Qinghe City, which is called Qinghe college. Qinghe college recruits students from Tianyuan college and other colleges every year, and wants to enter Qinghe college, First of all, we have to go through the qualification examination of Tianyuan college. After passing the qualification examination of Tianyuan college, we will get the quota to enter Qinghe college. Then Qinghe college will conduct further qualification examination. If it is finally determined, we can enter Qinghe college to study. If we want to further enter a higher college, then the method is the same, After the qualification examination of Qinghe University, and then the qualification examination of the higher college, you can enter a new college Lingfei explained.


    "So much trouble?" Wu Hao frowned. How could he feel like a little bit of a little bit of a little bit of a big rise?


    "Is it troublesome? It''s like this every year. " Ling Fei Er has been used to it for a long time, and doesn''t think it''s strange.


    "Does every college teach different things?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I don''t know the details of this, but I''ve heard from my father that the things taught in colleges are similar, but because each college has different resources, a higher-level college can teach students to practice at a deeper level and develop their stronger potential. It can only be said that a higher college may make you more powerful, But it doesn''t necessarily mean that the most basic college like Tianyuan college can''t make you strong. The foundation taught by every college is similar. Maybe for those who want to pursue stronger power, it''s more helpful to keep studying in higher colleges. " Said Lingfei.


    "There must be a difference." Wu Hao nodded and got a general idea.


    It''s just like the same school. The teacher resources of different schools are absolutely different. Compared with the inner clan college, the remote college like Tianyuan college can''t be comparable in any conditions, and the level of students taught is naturally different.


    Not only that, there must also be the difference between the junior and the senior. Some colleges can only teach the most basic things. If you want to practice at a higher level, master the more powerful power of the nether world, or stimulate the full potential of the power of the nether world, you must practice at a higher institution.


    Without such a division, the college could not cultivate more powerful talents for the clan.


    "Ling ho brother as like as two peas, you can learn from your own qualification examination. It''s absolutely unnecessary to run around the colleges. Many colleges teach you exactly the same thing. It''s totally meaningless. My brother said that in the more cases, training is more effective and more basic. It will be easy to practice. " Said Lingfei.


    "Did your father really teach you that?"


    "Yes, my father has always told me that the things taught in every college are basically the same. Although there are differences, the differences are not so big. As long as you have good qualifications and learn the basics well, you can master other things slowly." Said Lingfei.


    Wu Hao looks at her with a smile. Lingyuan''s strength is pretty good. If he teaches his daughter in this way, it means that he doesn''t think how strong his daughter can be, or he doesn''t intend to make her strong.


    I think it should be the former.


    Since Lingyuan is willing to let the girl move to him and teach him to practice, it shows that he still hopes that his daughter can become more powerful. The reason why he tells her the basis of study is enough is that he doesn''t think that his daughter has many qualifications in practice at the beginning, so as not to hurt her heart.


    Now see her strength progress so quickly, should also hold great hope, otherwise also won''t let her move to their side.


    "There''s no big problem with what your father said. It''s true that many times you know everything about cultivation. But it''s not that if you have a good foundation for cultivation, other things can be understood. For example, you have mastered the power of the nether world, but can you understand the third stage of cultivation by yourself? Those skills are not taught, do you think you will? " Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "No Ling Fei Er did not hesitate to shake his head, those skills no one taught where will ah.


    "Isn''t that it? Although basic cultivation is the most important thing, for example, we have absorbed enough powerful energy and have a good foundation now, it doesn''t mean that we become really strong. For those who can release the power of the nether world in the form of skills, maybe we are better than each other in energy, but some skills of each other may kill us every minute, Therefore, further study is still needed. " Wu Hao said.

 Chapter 740

    "So brother Linghao, are you going to Qinghe city next?"


    "If the other college connected with Tianyuan college is Qinghe college, I think I will go there in the end." Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders. It''s not whether he is willing to go or not. It''s that he has to go through such a road.


    "If you want to go, I''ll go with you. Anyway, I''ll go wherever you go. I''ll follow you all my life." Ling Fei son affirms of say.


    Ling Fei Er''s words of Wu Hao Zheng Zheng Zheng, when a little girl can say this, it means that her heart has been very sure.


    Helplessly sighed, pulled her small hand, patted twice on her hand.


    "I''ve decided to be your woman, brother Linghao, so I''ll be with you anyway." Lingfei smiles sweetly and sits on his lap.


    "You thought you were in a cave. Get up quickly." Wu Hao patted her on the leg and quickly pulled her up. The girl was really unscrupulous. She was still in the city master''s mansion. She dared to do this. If she was to be seen, it would be great.


    "This is my yard. No one will come in casually. What are you afraid of?" Ling Fei Er was laughing.


    "OK, OK, I''ll go back. You can have a good rest. You haven''t had a good rest for nearly a year. Recently, you don''t want to run to me. You can have a rest as long as you want. You can let Yunhan and Yunru play with you wherever you want, and you don''t want to practice too much. You have a good foundation now. There''s no need to practice every day." Wu Hao got up and left.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, just after dinner, can''t you stay with me a little longer?" Ling Fei son Du mouth, pull him.


    "You girl, I wish I could spend the night with you. Do you think I can stay with you all the time?"


    "If you like, brother Linghao, of course you can. I''m not afraid of any girl. What do you have to worry about?"


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to tell you."


    "Don''t go away."


    Ling Fei Er hugged him and made a fuss.


    I can''t stand this girl. Wu Hao holds her up and goes to the room with a princess in his backhand. Four little girls are cleaning up in the room. When they see this picture, they are all stunned. What''s the situation?


    "Yun Han, Yun Ru, stay with your lady and don''t let her go downstairs." Wu Hao said that he took Ling fei''er upstairs and threw her into the room.


    Go downstairs and run.


    "Linghao, you are so angry with me." Ling Fei Er ran downstairs and yelled angrily.


    "Well, miss, I''m living next door to Linghao. You can go whenever you want. Why do you have to stay here at night to accompany you? How bad it is to be known. " Yun Han said with a smile, this Linghao childe really knows the general. Miss, such a beautiful and charming girl takes the initiative to throw herself away. He can even refuse. This is really something that ordinary men can''t do.


    "As soon as I finished my meal, I wanted him to accompany me for a while. I ran away in such a hurry. It''s true." Ling fei''er sat down on the stairs, depressed.


    "Miss Fei Er, you can go to see our young master at noon tomorrow. He should have a good rest these two days. If you go to see him, he won''t refuse." Jade Butterfly said.


    "I''m going to see him tomorrow morning. I''m tired of him."


    "In the morning, I don''t think you get up so early." Jade Butterfly said red face.


    "Why?"


    "Because... Because these two days, I think the young master should let us sleep late. When we have a rest, it''s almost dawn. Generally, it''s almost the same to sleep and get up at noon." Jade Butterfly red face whispered.


    "How long does it take him to make you sleep every time?" Lingfei was surprised.


    "It''s not every time. Normally, you will let us sleep a little. But these two days, I think you will want to relax, so you will let us sleep a little later." Yu Ying whispered, her face flushed.


    When it comes to this, Lingfei is interested. Although for a girl, this kind of thing makes her very shy, but she is really interested, because she has always wanted to give himself to him, but he has always refused, which makes her more interested and want to know how to let him accept himself.


    "Come on, let''s sit here and have a chat. For example, if you go to close the door, you two will come together." Ling Fei Er says, pull jade Ying and Jade Butterfly to the living room, five people sit together.


    The faces of all five were red.


    "Miss, what do you want to know about such things?" Rhyme Han red face looking at her, really don''t know why Xiaoqian is so interested in this kind of thing.


    "When I was alone with brother Linghao for nearly a year, I wanted to give him nothing. Of course, I wanted to know why." Lingfei''er blushed and asked in a low voice, "how do you two do it every time you go to bed?"


    "This..."


    Yuying and yudie are blushing. How can they answer this question.


    "Miss, why do you ask such a question? You see, Yu Ying and Yu die are blushing when you ask them. " Yun Han can''t laugh or cry, her face is also very red, the two girls answer this kind of question, think about all know others embarrassed, OK?


    "In the future, Yuying yudie, you two have to sleep with Linghao brother for me. What''s the relationship? You two don''t have nothing to do with each other. In the future, you two have to sleep with Linghao brother. Don''t make it seem that it has nothing to do with you. Now listen to Yuying yudie and talk about the experience. It will be more helpful for you in the future."


    "Miss."


    The faces of the four little maids were flushed as she told them.


    "I didn''t do anything, just serve the young master." Jade Butterfly said in a low voice with her head down. How can this kind of thing be said specifically?


    "I mean, how do you serve him? I don''t want to give it to him, so how did he accept your service? " Ling Fei Er looks at them curiously.


    "Miss Phil, it has nothing to do with how you should serve him. What you have been worried about is your reputation. He is afraid that you will not be good to the young lady''s reputation after something should not have happened." Yu Ying whispered.


    "He always says that, but I think he just doesn''t think I can serve people. If I didn''t go to his room yesterday noon and see you serve him with your mouth, I don''t know it could be so. When I asked him to come over for dinner, he was sleeping. I woke him up in this way, and I felt very comfortable in his sleep, I think I know a little more about the method, and maybe he is more willing to accept me. " Ling Fei Er said stubbornly.


    "Miss, I really don''t think it''s because of this that Mr. Linghao doesn''t want to accept you." Yun Han can''t laugh or cry. I really don''t know how my young lady can drill this kind of horn?

 Chapter 741

    "Yuying yudie, you say, I just want to know, and even if I don''t need to know, you two should know how to serve him."


    Rhyme Han and rhyme Ru face blush, this eight characters have not a turn of things, miss how so firm.


    "Generally speaking, we all wait for the young master to take a bath first. We both wash with him. If the young master wants to relax, we use our mouth to help him relax first, or the young master will let us sit on his lap..."


    "What are you doing in his lap?" Ling Fei Er asks a way.


    "In that case, you can come in and enjoy our body, and we can let you relax better." Jade Ying red face says, Ling Fei son a listen pretty face flushes, originally still can be like this.


    "After taking a bath, we wait on the young master to have a rest. Generally, our sisters will release the young master with their mouths first, and then let the young master enjoy us. Generally, the young master will release each of us once. If the young master wants to enjoy more, we will also serve the young master for a longer time." Jade Butterfly lowered her head and said.


    "Does he enjoy it every time?" Ling Fei Er asks a way.


    This problem can make these two little girls blush even more? This is the childe''s feeling. How do they answer?


    "It should be OK." Yu Ying replied.


    "You see, I said I didn''t want mine because I didn''t know how to let him enjoy it?" Ling Fei son Du mouth, seem to have made up one''s mind.


    "Miss Fei Er, you are a young master who likes you very much. It''s because of the unusual relationship between you two that young master refuses you. It really has nothing to do with this matter." Said Yu Ying.


    "He said he liked me?" Lingfei was excited.


    "I didn''t say it directly, but I feel that I still care about Miss Fei Er. The reason why he has been rejecting Miss Fei Er is that he is worried about her reputation. I think if there was no such problem, I would have accepted Miss Fei Er for a long time."


    "But it''s a problem that can''t be solved. I asked her why she didn''t tell me." Ling fei''er sighed helplessly, took a deep breath, raised his spirit again, and said with a smile: "Yuying yudie, you two must serve me anyway. Now you are my maid, right? Hee hee, you two must help me, such as making opportunities for me."


    "How can I help Miss Phyl create opportunities?" Jade Butterfly looks at her.


    "Hee hee, I''m going to wake him up every morning. In the same way as this evening, you two must not close the door."


    "Yes, yes." Jade Butterfly nodded and couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Lingfei''s face flushed with her smile.


    "No, I didn''t laugh at Miss fil. We usually call you to get up like this. Actually, we like this. We always get up in a good mood."


    "Then I''ll wake him up like this every morning." Ling fei''er grinned and was embarrassed again. She asked in a low voice, "do you really drink it every time?"


    "Well, we drink it every time. Now we like the taste of Childe." Jade Butterfly red face says.


    "But isn''t it easy to choke? How can we avoid being choked? " Ling Fei Er red face asks a way.


    "This..."


    Jade Butterfly is really embarrassed to say, close to her ear, whispered their two sisters out of their own way to tell her.


    "Hee hee, I see. I''ll try it tomorrow morning." Ling Fei Er laughs.


    "Come on, Miss Phil. I also hope Miss Phil can be with us." Jade Butterfly laughs.


    "It''s not hope, I will be with him, so, Yuying yudie, you two are not only his maid, but also my maid, Yunhan Yunru, you two are also, you are not only my maid, but also his maid, you know?"


    All four nodded.


    Seeing him like this, we can see that it is inevitable.


    "Hee hee, so you two must help me." Lingfei whispered, "you two get up a little early tomorrow and call me. I''ll sneak to sleep with him."


    "Miss, are you a little too active?" Yun Han looks at her with tears and smiles.


    "If you don''t take the initiative, how can you let him accept me? This guy doesn''t want a beautiful woman to throw herself in his arms. I have to wait passively for him to accept. I don''t know when I will go. Instead of waiting for him to accept, I''d better take the initiative to attack myself. You two are also his maid now, so don''t stay here to serve me, And think about how to serve him. " Ling Fei Er says, Yun Han and Yun Ru all blush, don''t know how to answer her words.


    After all, the two of them had been waiting on her since childhood. Suddenly they were asked to serve a male master. How could they accept it immediately?


    "Yunhan elder sister, Yunru elder sister, if you two also come to serve our childe, I think the childe will love you very much." Jade Butterfly said to vomit tongue, in the heart naturally is to hope these two elder sisters can serve childe together with them.


    "Even if I was serving for Linghao, I could only be furtive?" Yun Ru whispered.


    "Of course, do you want to be aboveboard? After all, Yuying and yudie are the maids of Linghao. Before the young lady and Linghao are really married, even if we really serve Linghao, we can only be furtive. " Yun Han said in a low voice.


    "You don''t have to be furtive all the time. Brother Linghao won''t be able to leave Tianyuan city for a long time. I''ll leave with him at that time. You two must also go with me. In fact, as long as you leave Tianyuan City, who knows my relationship with brother Linghao? At that time, all four of you can serve him aboveboard, At that time, even if something happened between me and him, I could be aboveboard. " Lingfei thought happily.


    "You want to leave Tianyuan city?"


    Yu Ying Yu die looks at her in surprise, Yun Han Yun Ru is also a little surprised.


    "What he said to me just now is to further study in Qinghe University. Qinghe city is far away from Tianyuan city. At that time, you can do whatever you want. Ha ha ha ha." Ling Fei son wants to think, can''t help but smile.


    The four maids looked at each other and couldn''t laugh or cry. How could the young lady feel that she wanted to be lawless?


    "Is there anything else, Miss Phyl? If it''s OK, we''ll go back first. Later, the young master needs us to wait on him. It''s a little bad that we''re not here. " Said Yu Ying.


    "Go ahead, go ahead, you two come and call me early tomorrow." Ling Fei Er says with a smile.

 Chapter 742

    "Well, if we are scolded by the young master, miss, you have to intercede for us." Jade Butterfly vomits her tongue. She always feels that helping Miss Fei Er do this will make you angry.


    "That''s to say you''re trying to help me. If he scolds you, I''ll help you." Ling Fei son nods, this matter son doesn''t need to consider at all.


    "Let''s go first."


    "Go ahead, go ahead. He is also very tired and hard at this time. You two should serve him well."


    "Well, I see, Miss Philly."


    Yuying and yudie left his residence.


    Ling Fei Er holds her cheek and looks at the door with a smile. She is so absorbed in thinking about things.


    "Miss, how did you wake Mr. Linghao up this evening?" Yun Ru asked in a low voice, feeling that it was not a normal way.


    "Hee hee, you should learn a little bit in the future." Ling Fei Er laughs and pulls them over. She whispers in their ears. Yun Han and Yun Ru blush. How can they use this way? No wonder Yuying said that Linghao enjoyed this way.


    "In the future, you two must also be his maids, so you should keep these things in mind. What you should learn is what you should learn." Although very shy, but Ling Fei son said is very serious.


    "It will happen naturally in the future. When we really go to serve Linghao, Linghao should also teach us."


    Yunru blushed and said, "but I''m really shy, miss. We''ve grown up serving you, and we''ve never served the host. Now you want us to serve Linghao. I always feel that many things are different from serving the hostess."


    "It must be different from waiting on the hostess. The way of waiting on the male hostess is different. You only need to sleep with me. But look at Yuying and yudie. They serve Linghao brother in completely different ways. That''s why you should study hard." Ling Fei Er holds cheek to say.


    "I always feel shy to serve the host."


    "But don''t you feel that Yuying and yudie are very happy? This feeling of being spoiled is something you don''t have to wait on the hostess, right Ling fei''er said with a smile: "girls, when they get old, they always have to be favored by men. Although Yu dieyu Ying is younger than you, they are also girls. Although they are sleeping for him, they are also enjoying his favor. My brother Linghao loves his maid so much. When you two start to serve him, I think you two will be very happy. Pity me alone... "


    Ling Fei Er said angry mouth, holding the cheek, melancholy.


    Their four little maids would be very happy to be spoiled by him, but he didn''t give himself the chance to be spoiled by him, hum.


    "If brother Linghao didn''t like Yuying and yudie very much to serve him, I doubt his orientation is wrong." Ling Fei Er sighed helplessly.


    "Well, miss, you don''t have to sigh. I think Mr. Linghao will love miss even more after he really accepts her." Rhyme Han gently comfort way, see her this way, also don''t want to persuade her what, always feel this matter son is already can''t change of the foregone conclusion.


    "I must make him accept me." Ling Fei Er takes a deep breath and cheers for herself.


    "Come up and wait for me to take a bath. I''m so sleepy. I haven''t had a good sleep for a long time. I''m going to lie in bed and have a good sleep. When yuyingyudie comes to call me tomorrow morning, I''ll get up early." Ling Fei son said to hit a yawn, stretch, get up to go upstairs.


    "Hee hee, miss, we also serve you like Yu Ying and Yu die serve Mr. Linghao?" Yunru bad smile also went upstairs with her.


    "I''m a girl. How do you serve me? You two should think about how to serve my brother Linghao in the future. It''s really different to serve the host and the hostess. Some things will be very shy. " Lingfei giggled.


    "Miss, you all know how shy you are. How can you wake up Linghao in that way?" Yun Han teases a way, also follow to go upstairs together.


    "I didn''t mean to. I don''t know. He usually likes Yu Ying and Yu die to wake him up in that way. I just want to be close to her."


    "Close enough now?"


    "Hee hee, it''s OK, it''s OK, just a little shy."


    "The shy lady is going tomorrow morning?"


    "Of course. Would you two like to come with me? "


    "I''ll... I''ll go and give the lady some water." Yun Han ran into the bathroom.


    "I''ll get the dress for the lady." Yun Ru also embarrassed smile, ran into the room to get her clothes.


    "What are you two doing so fast? I told you that you will serve my brother Linghao in the future." Ling Fei Er scolded with a smile, stretched a stretch, went into the bathroom, took a comfortable bath, and went back to the room to lie on the bed. Yun Han Yun Ru gently helped her press the massage, and soon fell asleep.


    "Sister, it seems that we are really going to become the maid of Linghao." Yun Ru looked at Miss sleeping face, whispered.


    "Even if we really want to serve Mr. Linghao, we should be careful. After all, the relationship between miss and Mr. Linghao is not right. We maids should be careful. We must not cause any trouble for miss and Mr. Linghao." Yun Han said seriously.


    "I know, sister." Yun Ru nodded her head seriously, and then said with a smile in a low voice: "my sister seems to accept becoming the maid of Linghao."


    "Miss, you must be with Mr. Linghao. What can I do? I''m the maid of miss just like you. If Miss follows Mr. Linghao, we are not the maid of Mr. Linghao. In the future, we must serve Mr. Linghao as well as miss."


    "That''s true, that''s true?" Yunru has a bad smile.


    "Well, well, keep your voice down. The lady is asleep. Don''t wake her up." Yun Han blushed and said in a low voice, "I admit it. I also like Linghao. I''m very happy to be Linghao''s maid. Are you satisfied?"


    "Hee hee, I feel that elder sister you are also very interested in Linghao."


    "Young master Linghao is so nice. It''s good to be his maid. Anyway, when the young lady gets married, we all have to serve her husband. In that case, I''m more willing to serve young master Linghao."


    "Hee hee, I think so, too."


    "Well, don''t think about it. Go to bed quickly. Anyway, things are like this now. Let it be."


    "Sister, have you figured it out at last?"

 Chapter 743

    "I don''t want to know what I can do. Anyway, the young lady is determined to be with Linghao now. What I can do is to help the young lady keep it from the outside world as much as possible. So are you. Please remember that no matter what, the outside world can''t know about it now."


    "I understand. I understand. Go to bed, sister. I love miss. Miss has lost a lot of weight this time."


    "It''s strange that you can only eat fish every day when you are in so many dangers. You don''t find that young master Linghao has lost a lot of weight. We''ve prepared more nutritious food these days, so that young master Linghao and young lady can replenish their bodies as much as possible."


    "Well, I know, sister."


    Two people also hide under the bed, turn off the light and sleep with their young lady.


    Wu Hao didn''t know what these girls had discussed. When he got home, he waited for the two little girls to come back and take a walk in the yard with them. These two days, he really didn''t want to talk about cultivation and study with them. He took a bath at home, took them to the room and enjoyed the two little girls.


    the second day.


    The sun has been in the room, but Wu Hao is still sleeping deeply. Last night he played with two little girls very late, and now he is sleeping soundly.


    Yuying and yudie are also very sleepy, but they promised Miss Fei Er to call her, so after waking up, they secretly put on their clothes and got up.


    "Young master, don''t blame me. We miss Phil really like you. In fact, you can be with Miss Phil. Although it is known that you are not good for Miss Phil''s reputation, we will keep it a secret for you and miss Phil." Yu Ying vomits her tongue, pulls her sister''s little hand and leaves the room quietly.


    The two little girls soon came to Lingfei er''s house. Although it''s not early now, Lingfei Er always sleeps until she gets three bars in the sun when she has a rest. Now she''s so tired, so naturally she doesn''t get up.


    Yunhan and Yunru go downstairs to help them open the door.


    "Is Miss Phyl still sleeping?" Jade Butterfly asked in a low voice.


    "Our young lady usually gets up very late." Yun Han said.


    "Then what? Do you want miss Philly to come over? " Jade Butterfly doesn''t know whether to call her or not.


    "I think we''d better call Miss. I think Miss is serious about this. If we don''t call her, after she wakes up, I think all four of us will be scolded." Yun Ru said.


    "Let''s go up together." Yun Han takes them two to the room of Ling Fei Er. Ling Fei Er is sleeping soundly.


    "Get up, miss." Yun Han gently pulled La Ling Fei Er. Seeing that she didn''t wake up at all, she lowered her head and whispered in her ear: "didn''t miss say yesterday that she was going to Linghao childe''s side? Yuying and yudie have come


    "Well?"


    As soon as lingfei''er heard this, she opened her eyes and saw Yuying and yudie standing beside her bed. Then she remembered what she had told them yesterday, and she immediately became energetic.


    "He''s still sleeping?" Ling Fei Er sat up from the bed.


    "Well, you played late yesterday, so you slept well today." Jade Butterfly shyly said.


    "Both of you are spoiled by him just like the little princess. You look red and tender than me." Ling Fei son teased to jump out of bed, let Yun Han and Yun Ru wait on her to change clothes.


    Yuying and yudie are very embarrassed by her. Since they began to serve the childe, their bodies have undergone subtle changes. Their skin has become better and their faces have become more beautiful. As a maid, the childe really dotes on them.


    "You two are right here. I''ll go by myself." Ling Fei Er said and ran down the stairs happily. I didn''t know what she was going to do. The four people who knew what she was going to do looked at each other and laughed. They blushed a little, and they couldn''t laugh or cry. For such a shy thing, miss could be so excited, and she really convinced her.


    "Sister Yunhan, sister Yunru, what can we do for you?"


    "There''s nothing to do. We''ve got everything to clean up. Why don''t you two help us prepare lunch together? You young master Linghao and miss Fei Er have lost a lot of weight. I think we should prepare more nutritious food for them to help them replenish their bodies. "


    "Well, good."


    Here is a little girl busy with her own, Ling fei''er quietly touches Wu Hao''s room, like a little girl thief picking flowers.


    Originally, she was still in high spirits. When she entered the room, her face turned red again.


    I''ve never slept in bed with him before. I can''t stop jumping when I think about the deer in my heart.


    Since he played with Yuying yudie very late yesterday, he should not be dressed, right?


    Since I want to be close to him


    Ling Fei Er quietly walked to the bed, looking at her sleeping face, red face will also take off all his clothes, gently touched the bed.


    She really looks like a little girl thief preparing to pick flowers.


    She felt like a little girl thief, blushing like an apple.


    This kind of thing also needs a girl to come stealthily. I''m sorry to think about it.


    She didn''t even slip into the bed. She threw herself into his arms and went to bed with him. According to the original plan, she slipped into the middle of the bed. As a girl, she was very shy no matter how she took the initiative. But if he didn''t take the initiative, she could only take the initiative.


    Wu Hao sleeps deeply and has a very obvious feeling in his body. He didn''t expect Ling fei''er to sneak into the room, so he still feels that two little girls are waiting on him and enjoying himself. He doesn''t wake up until he is released without reservation.


    Ling fei''er did well this time. He didn''t choke. After drinking all of them, he enjoyed them for a while. Then he climbed up and lay in his arms secretly.


    Looking at the look he enjoyed in his sleep, Ling fei''er pursed her lips and kisses him shyly. She still has a sense of accomplishment.


    "When are you going to take the initiative? You idiot, I''m like this. Don''t you know my determination? " Lingfei son whispered to himself, gently pinched in his face.


    It''s a little bitter to say.


    According to his attitude, should not take the initiative to own it? He would like to draw a line with himself forever, but if they can''t break through that relationship, wouldn''t they want to stick to it forever?


    Ling Fei Er looks at his sleeping face, and his mouth is higher and higher.


    She doesn''t want to go on like this.


    Hum, since you don''t take the initiative, I''ll take the initiative.


    Ling Fei Er''s face is very red. After hesitating for a while, her expression becomes very firm again.


    She slipped quietly into the middle of the bed again.

 Chapter 744

    She helped him and sat down directly. Although her body was ready for him just in the process of helping him, she felt so full for the first time, which made her shrink and lie on him powerlessly.


    Huh?


    In his sleep, Wu Hao naturally has a strong feeling, but


    Although the two little girls will wake up with their mouths, they never sit on themselves like this in the morning. What''s the matter today?


    Wu Hao opened his eyes and fixed his eyes on the person lying in his arms. Suddenly he had a black face.


    "I said, girl, why are you in my room? What the hell are you doing?" Wu Hao a little angry looking at her, his feelings of tenderness, there is no doubt that this little girl.


    "If I don''t take the initiative, you''ll never want me, will you?" Ling Fei Er looks at him stubbornly.


    "I said you..."


    Wu Hao is really angry with her, but looking at the little girl''s frown, where can she continue to blame her? Jin Du has already gone in, and things have happened. It''s useless to blame her again.


    "Why is it so painful?" Ling Fei Er shrinks and hugs him tightly. Although she finally gives herself to him, she doesn''t like it because of the pain. She doubts why the two little girls of Yu Ying Yu die have such happy expressions in the morning? What''s so happy about the pain?


    "Do you know the pain now?" Wu Hao stretched out his hand and pinched her face. Because he was a little angry, he pinched her hard and made her face red.


    But now should also be helpless, this little girl''s first time after all is to himself, how can he give him such a bad first time?


    Well,


    The last thing I want to do is to protect her better. There is no other way.


    Caress her face, kiss up.


    Give this little girl a beautiful first time, and I can''t refuse her any more. I''d better learn to enjoy this little girl slowly, but I have an underground relationship with this little girl, and I must keep it secret in the future.


    Ling fei''er had been confused for a while. He soon emptied himself with such a kiss. The pain gradually disappeared, and he responded warmly.


    Two people in the room, confused.


    noon.


    Yuying, yudieyun and hanyunru are ready for lunch and come to the door of Wu Hao''s room. They are all ready to be scolded by Wu Hao.


    Although it helped Miss Fei Er, it was against Ling Hao''s will after all.


    "Young master, are we ready for lunch?" The jade Ying lightly knocked on the door and didn''t go in directly.


    But there was no answer in the room.


    "Young master..." Yuying knocks again.


    "You and miss Phil may not wake up, or we''d better go straight in." Jade Butterfly said.


    Four people nodded, Yu Ying gently pushed open the door, four people went in together, looking at Miss Fei Er''s clothes on the ground, their faces were a little red.


    Especially Yun Han and Yun Ru, they did not expect that the young lady would take off her clothes and sleep with Linghao.


    Four people came to the bedside, face more red, four people''s heartbeat obviously accelerated a lot.


    Miss fei''er nestles in Linghao''s arms. Her face is flushed, happy and satisfied, and Linghao holds miss fei''er tightly in his arms.


    This picture looks at their four little girls are blushing and heartbeat, even Yuying yudie''s face is red.


    "Young master, get up and eat." Yu Ying whispered that she would usually serve the young master to get up with her little mouth, but now the two elder sisters are on the side, and miss Fei Er is still in his arms.


    "Well? Why are all four of you here? " Wu Hao opened his eyes and yawned.


    "We are ready for lunch. Let''s ask Miss and Mr. Linghao to have dinner." Yun Han said in a low voice.


    "So the four of you know she''s coming to my room, right?" Wu Hao looked at them. All four of them lowered their heads, waiting to be scolded.


    "You four little girls are still colluding with each other." Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. Things are already like this. What''s the use of scolding them?


    "I''m sorry, young master. We''re also looking at Miss Phil. We really like young master, so we want to help Miss Phil." Yu Ying apologizes.


    "You guys."


    Wu Hao sighed helplessly. In fact, he really wanted to say a few words to them, but he still took them back, forget it.


    "Get up, girl." Wu Hao pats lingfei''er''s butt. Anyway, the four girls around him can be regarded as their own girls. It doesn''t matter if they bully their girls in front of Yunhan and Yunru. Moreover, the relationship between him and the girl is only known to the four of them.


    "Well? Brother Linghao, I''m so tired. I don''t want to get up. " Ling Fei son drilled into his arms, where want to get up.


    "Miss, we are ready for dinner. If we want to have a rest, we''d better have lunch before we have a rest." Yun Han said.


    "I don''t want to."


    "Come on, don''t be willful. Get up and eat first." Wu Hao lifted the quilt and picked her up. The four little girls under the bed were surprised. The little piece of red on the bed was


    "Miss, you and Mr. Linghao Yun Han surprised to cover mouth, can''t? Miss and young master Linghao have


    "Well?"


    Ling Fei Er just remembered what they had just done, blushing with shame, but shining with happiness. Looking at him, he laughed happily. After the initial pain, he opened up a new world for himself. It turns out that being a girl can have such a wonderful feeling.


    "Brother Linghao, will you love me as often as you just did? I love it. I love it Lingfei''er blushed and said shyly.


    "Come down first, get dressed and have a good rest after lunch." Wu Hao put her on the ground and pinched her nose. After enjoying the beauty, the girl really took the initiative to tell her that she could have a rest. She asked for it twice. If it wasn''t for her first time, she would like to ask Yuying and yudie to help her.


    "Can I have a lunch break with brother Linghao?"


    "If you don''t mess around, I''ll take a lunch break with you."


    "Well, I promise I won''t make trouble. Besides, people don''t have the strength to make trouble." Ling fei''er spat out her tongue. She was really tired after enjoying it. Sure enough, it would be better to have a maid to serve her. Next time, let Yuying yudie and yudie serve her. Hee hee, then let these two maids serve her. In the future, you can let four of them serve her together. Then you can have a good time with Linghao, right?


    "That''s nice," he said


    There was a tap on her head.


    "Yun Han, Yun Ru, wait for your lady to put on her clothes first."

 Chapter 745

    "Yes, good young master Linghao." The two girls are very sure that their young lady has given herself to Linghao. In the future, they will not only be the young lady''s maid, but also become Linghao''s maid.


    Here Yun Han Yun Ru is waiting for Ling Fei Er to dress, and here Yu Ying Yu die is also waiting for her son to dress.


    "Brother Linghao."


    "Well? Say what you want to say. "


    "I don''t want to say anything, I just want to call you." Ling fei''er looks at Wu Hao happily, as if she is the happiest girl in the world.


    "You can call me that." Wu Hao smile, anyway now with this girl''s relationship is like this, there is no need to face her.


    "Linghao elder brother, Linghao elder brother, Linghao elder brother..." lingfei''er kept calling, which made Yunhan and Yunru couldn''t help laughing.


    Miss''s change is too obvious, the whole person happy feeling light floating, if no one pull her, feel she can fly to the sky.


    My cousin finally gave herself to Linghao. It seems that Linghao gave her a wonderful first time. You can see from the happy and satisfied look on her face. He should have accepted my little sister. Looking at her eyes, he obviously became gentle and loving, In the past, he was always helpless and full of rejection when looking at the young lady, but now he has no such feeling at all.


    "After Yun Han and Yun Ru, you two are not my maids. You should also serve my brother Linghao well." Said Lingfei.


    "Well, I see, miss." Yun Han and Yun Ru nodded and looked at Wu Hao with a red face. Both of them politely saluted and said in unison, "young master Linghao, if you need us in the future, please don''t hesitate to speak. We will serve you like a young lady."


    "Haven''t you two been serving Phil since you were young? Can''t you wait on the host? " Wu Hao looks at them with a smile. According to the custom of high heaven, after the hostess gets married, her maid will also become the master''s maid. Although he and Ling fei''er haven''t reached the stage of marriage, they have a substantial relationship, and these two maids are really their own maids.


    "We can study hard." Yun Ru said with a red face.


    "It''s very different to serve the host and the hostess. What you have to learn is totally different from what you have learned before." Wu Hao smiles. The biggest difference is that he attends to bed. In the high heaven, men''s treatment in this respect is, to tell you the truth, very good.


    "As long as we can serve Linghao well, we are willing to learn anything." Yun Han said, the same, blush, how can they not know that serving the host needs to learn things, is completely different from serving the hostess.


    "Sister Yunhan and sister Yunru are very happy to serve the young master." Jade Butterfly spat out her tongue.


    "Hee hee, yes. When you really serve brother Linghao, you will know that this is a very happy thing." Ling fei''er also said with a voice, never thought this kind of thing would be so wonderful, but in fact it is such a wonderful thing, the two girls in her family are also girls, although it is said to let them sleep, but Ling Hao brother should also love them very much, they should also feel the beauty and happiness as girls.


    "As long as you can serve Linghao well." Yun Han said with a red face, after all, she has never experienced the happiness they said, and she can only say so. After all, as a maid, they should not give priority to their own feelings. Since they are serving the host, they should make the host feel comfortable and enjoy.


    But from Yuying yudie, she also knows that Linghao will not ignore their feelings. It''s a bit embarrassed to think about the feeling of being spoiled.


    "In the future, you two can be regarded as my maids. Don''t be so polite to me." Wu Hao smiles. Anyway, he has accepted the fact.


    Yun Han Yun Ru nods.


    "Then we''ll be Miss Phyl''s maids in the future. Miss Phyl, we''ll try our best to serve you well in the future." Yuying and yudie also politely salute lingfei''er.


    "Hee hee, brother Linghao, are we together now?" Ling Fei son put on clothes, smile Ying Ying rushed to his arms, sweet almost melt not open.


    "Yes, you little girl, you gave yourself to me. Can I still say that? Later, you little girl, even if you are my woman, it''s my duty to pet you, love you and take care of you, but don''t be too headstrong, do you hear me? " Wu Hao hugged her waist and gave her a kiss on the face. Now that she has accepted her, she will not resist. To tell you the truth, this little girl is really a lovely little guy.


    "I knew that after Linghao accepted me, he would spoil me, love me and take care of me." Ling fei''er hugs him happily. Wu Hao caresses her hair with a gentle smile on her face.


    Yu Ying, Yu die, Yun Han, Yun Ru, four maids stand beside them, and their faces are full of smiles. Although their feelings can''t be disclosed, they are happy to see that they are really together.


    "Well, well, don''t hold on. Haven''t they got lunch ready? Let''s go to dinner first. I have something to tell you after dinner. " Wu Hao said.


    "Good." Lingfei son clever from his arms out, but the sweet eyes can''t leave his body.


    Six people came to Lingfei''s house together.


    The four of them prepared more than 20 dishes, and the long table was full.


    This meal is really harmonious. Wu Hao has accepted this fact, so he doesn''t deliberately keep a distance from Ling fei''er. If it''s time to bring food to her, she''ll bring food to her. Anyway, in her family, the four little maids all know about their affairs, and there''s nothing to hide.


    After eating and drinking, four little girls clean up the table. Wu Hao takes Ling fei''er to the living room.


    As soon as Wu Hao sat down, Ling fei''er sat on his lap with a smile and nestled in his arms. Wu Hao pinched her little face.


    "Brother Linghao, don''t go back tonight, OK? I want you to love me at night Ling Fei Er whispered in his ear, a little shy, but full of expectation.


    "Not enough for the day?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "But they just want to enjoy Linghao''s love. They know that girls can be so happy." Ling Fei Er said with a red face.


    "The first time or don''t play so crazy, there are opportunities in the future, but not in the future will no longer love you." Wu Hao smiles.

 Chapter 746

    "But people really want brother Linghao to spoil me today." Lingfei put out her tongue.


    "You little girl, can you stand it?"


    "Although I''m a little tired, I''m really happy when I''m spoiled by brother Linghao. Let Yuying yudie come to serve me at night, so that I don''t have to be so tired. Hee hee, or if brother Linghao wants Yunhan and Yunru to serve me."


    "It''s your first time, and you''ll come again soon. Yun Han and Yun Ru come to serve me. Three girls are on the bed for the first time. You are a girl who wants to upset me."


    "Then they always have to have a first time."


    "Later."


    "Yun Han and Yun Ru are all ready. Brother Linghao, you can serve them whenever you want." Ling Fei Er says with a smile.


    "You really don''t mind at all." Wu Hao knocked her on the head.


    "What do you mind? They are my maids. I''m already your women. They must be your women too. Is there anything abnormal about serving you? " Every time Wu Hao''s question makes Ling fei''er feel a little puzzled.


    "Nothing. Let''s put that aside. I have something else to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Wait till the four of them come."


    "Oh."


    Yun Han, Yun Ru, Yu Ying and Yu die finish cleaning up the dining room and washing the dishes. Four people come to the living room together.


    "Young master, young lady."


    "Sit down, all four of you. I have something to tell you."


    Each of the four pulled up his chair and sat down beside them.


    Looking at the happy picture of miss fei''er sitting on the lap of young master Linghao, all four of them were smiling.


    "Don''t laugh yet." Wu Hao''s face became serious.


    "Now the relationship between me and Phil is irreversible. There''s nothing to think about now. Although you four all know that there''s no blood relationship between me and Phil, and we don''t have any big problems together, other people don''t know about it. From the outside world''s point of view, I''m still a brother and sister, and we can''t take the initiative to disclose it, Although I can have a relationship with Phil at home, I still want to keep a brother sister relationship with her outside, so I have to make it clear to you seriously. I only want you four to know about it, and I don''t want anyone else to know about it. You must keep this secret, and no one can know about my relationship with Phil. "


    "Don''t worry, young master Linghao. We know how to do this. We will never let anyone know the relationship between you and miss. We also know the consequences of this." Yun Han said, with the same serious look, she always knew that the consequences would be very serious, but now things are like this, there is no way to change the fact, so what they can do is to keep it as secret as possible, and there is no other way.


    Whether it''s for the sake of the young lady or for the sake of the young master Linghao, this matter must be kept secret.


    "Don''t worry, young lady. We won''t take this matter lightly. We will keep it secret." Yuying also nodded seriously.


    "Just know. It''s a big deal. I hope you understand the stakes!" Wu Hao looked at them and nodded.


    "And you girl, although the relationship between us has become different now, you must remember that on the surface, I am still your brother. At home, you can be unscrupulous and do whatever you want, but on the outside, you must have a string in your heart and never do anything out of line." Wu Hao thought about it and said, "at home, I will spoil you and love you. But when I should be serious to you outside, I will still be serious to you, so don''t make trouble with me. Do you hear me?"


    "Hee hee, people know that I am your little woman at home and your little sister outside, OK?" Ling Fei Er hugs her and says with a smile.


    "I''m serious with you. Be serious." Wu Hao stares at her.


    "Well, people know, and I know the consequences. They really like brother Linghao, so they want to be with him. Now that we are together, I will control myself." Down to the father, up to the grandfather are hiding this thing, this thing itself is a secret, how can she not know.


    "Since we know what we should do and what we shouldn''t do, it doesn''t matter if you come to me or I come to you during the day, but at night, you don''t want to stay at my side for the night, and I''ll try to avoid staying at your side for the night, so as to avoid gossiping." Wu Hao said.


    "Ah? Brother Linghao, do you mean I can''t sleep with you at night? But I really want to sleep with you at night Lingfei pouted at him.


    "In the evening, it''s better not to stay at each other''s side for the night." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "But what if they want Linghao''s company? Girls want their men to accompany them at night, don''t they? "


    "Of course I also want to accompany you, but I just said that we still have to maintain the apparent brother sister relationship. You often spend the night with me, or I often spend the night with you. What do you think people will think when they know?"


    "But there is no one else around here."


    "I''m not afraid of ten thousand. I''m afraid I''ll know about it." Wu Hao thought about it and said, "it''s not that I don''t accompany you at night. I come to accompany you occasionally."


    "Is that really the only way? They want to sleep with brother Linghao every day. " Ling Fei Er looks at him bitterly.


    "It''s impossible to live in the Lord''s mansion anyway." Wu Hao''s attitude is very positive.


    "All right." Ling Fei Er pouted. Although she didn''t want to, she could only accept the reality.


    "Brother Linghao, will you come with me tonight? I want you to accompany me tonight


    "Well, I''ll come to you later tonight." Wu Hao said.


    "Hee hee, I''ll wait for you. Yuying and yudie, please come here. I want four of you to serve us tonight."


    "Can you, young master?" Jade Butterfly looks at him expectantly.


    "I said you girl." Wu Hao looks at Ling fei''er, unable to laugh or cry.


    "Well, well, brother Linghao, will you promise me?"


    "Yun Han, Yun Ru, are you two really ready?" Wu Hao looks at them.

 Chapter 747

    "We can serve Linghao at any time." Yun Han red face said, voice is very small, very shy, but there is no hesitation.


    "That''s it, but don''t play too crazy at night, you little girl." Wu Hao knocks on Ling fei''er''s head. There are four maids waiting on her to share with her. She always feels that the little girl will play crazy at night.


    "There are five girls in bed. Let brother Linghao enjoy it. Brother Linghao, don''t play too crazy." Ling Fei Er laughs and kisses him on the face.


    Wu Hao smiles and caresses her hair. Since she left, she hasn''t enjoyed so many little beauties for a long time. She''s really looking forward to it.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Since I''m going to accompany you in the evening, let Yunhan Yunru wait on you in the afternoon and have a rest at home. You girl can''t stop at night. You still have a good rest in the afternoon. Do you hear me?"


    "Is lunch break at home, too?"


    "Of course I''m at home. Go to my side for lunch break. You don''t stay in my bed all afternoon."


    "Well, I''ll have a rest at home in the afternoon, but brother Linghao, you just promised me to come here in the evening."


    "I know, I know. I love you girls at night." Wu Hao smiles, and Ling fei''er is very happy. The four little girls, especially Yun Han and Yun Ru, bow their heads shyly. At the thought of waiting for Linghao at night, they are shy and looking forward to it. After all, it''s the first time for a girl.


    "Well, have a good rest at home. I''ll go back first."


    "Brother Linghao, will you take me upstairs to have a rest?"


    "Well, well, if you want to hold it, I''ll hold you up." Wu Hao smiles, kisses him on the face, takes her to the room, kisses her and leaves her home.


    Ling fei''er is lying on the bed, tossing and turning, and the happiness is almost gone.


    "Change first, miss." Yunhan Yunru is waiting for her to rest in the room. Looking at her happy appearance, both of them can''t help laughing. It''s really the first time that they see the young lady so happy.


    "I feel so happy now." Ling fei''er was laughing, his head was full of pictures of being spoiled, shy and happy.


    "Miss, didn''t you go to bed with Linghao? How could young master Linghao suddenly ask for a young lady? " Jade Butterfly sits beside the bed and looks at him with interest.


    "Where did she take the initiative? I took the initiative to give myself to him. However, when he woke up, he took the initiative and was extremely happy and satisfied. Only then did I know that girls can enjoy such a wonderful experience. I''ll know when you two serve him tonight. Although you will be very shy, you will be happy, It''s a wonderful feeling


    "Miss, can that be so wonderful? Why do I hear some maids who have served me say that it''s not a very comfortable thing to serve the host? "


    "My brothers are all big men. They just want to vent their anger on the maids. Where can those maids enjoy the happiness of being spoiled? But my brother Linghao is different. He will love you very much. You two should not think about sleeping for my brother Linghao all the time." Ling fei''er said with a smile that she made the two little girls blush. No matter how beautiful this kind of thing is, as a girl, she won''t take the initiative to want it, will she?


    "Miss, don''t laugh at us. We haven''t served the master yet. It would be very embarrassing if we didn''t serve Mr. Hao Linghao." Yunru blushed.


    "Yes, miss, I''m also a little worried that I will not be able to serve you well, master Linghao. After all, most of us have been serving you since we were young. We have never served the male master before. We suddenly want to serve master Linghao. We really don''t know where to start." Even Yun Han is a little at a loss.


    "Didn''t Yuying and yudie tell you before?"


    "But this evening, aren''t we two waiting on you and Linghao together with Yuying and yudie? It''s different from serving Linghao alone. "


    "Hee hee, it''s all the same, it''s all the same. You don''t have to think so much. Brother Linghao won''t blame you even if he didn''t serve you well for the first time. Besides, Yuying and yudie will come with us tonight, and they will help you both. Well, you two don''t have to think so much. Change your clothes and come to sleep with me."


    "Well."


    Yun Han Yun Ru also put on her clothes and took a lunch break with her. When she thought about it, the one lying next to her was not her, but Mr. Linghao. Their hearts were pounding.


    When Wu Hao and Yu Ying Yu die come home, Yu Ying Yu die goes into the room to make the bed. Looking at the little red flower on the bed, they both laugh. Unexpectedly, Miss Fei Er really gives herself to the young master. In the future, they will not be the young master''s Maids, and they will learn to serve Miss Fei Er.


    "The bed is ready, you can come and have a rest."


    "Well."


    Wu Hao stretches lazily and falls to bed with two little girls in his arms. To be honest, this kind of life is really comfortable. If there is nothing to do, this life is absolutely perfect.


    It''s a pity that there are still a lot of things to do. It''s impossible to be immersed in this kind of natural and unrestrained life all the time.


    After returning to the college, we have to engage in a new battle. The third stage of cultivation is necessary, and we have to find a way to leave Tianyuan college. If entering Qinghe college is a further demand, we have to go to Qinghe City, and now it''s a better choice to leave Tianyuan city, After all, everyone here knows his relationship with Lingfei, so there is no need for them to tread on thin ice.


    "Young master, have a good rest. Let''s wait on him." The two sisters smile and slide down.


    Wu Hao smiles, closes his eyes, relaxes himself and enjoys the service of two little girls.


    After a good sleep, she gets up in the afternoon and asks Yuying yudie to see Yunhan Yunru.


    "Young master Linghao." Yun Han and Yun Ru politely salute. Their faces are a little red. I don''t know what Linghao asked them to do?


    "Where''s your lady?"


    "Still sleeping, miss."


    "I don''t think she''ll be able to sleep till night." Wu Hao smiles and shakes her head. When she gets up at night, the little girl is full of energy. She really wants to play with her very late tonight. She smiles and looks back at Yun Han. Yun Ru says, "I''ll teach you two to practice today, and then you four will practice together when you have time to improve your strength. Since you are also my maid, I hope you will always follow me

 Chapter 748

    "Practice?" The two little girls were stunned. They thought that he wanted them to come here to serve him, but they didn''t expect to ask them to practice.


    "Is that surprising?" Wu Hao smiles, pinches their little faces and goes upstairs.


    "Let''s go, sister Yunhan and sister Yunru. We can practice together in the future." Yuying and yudie took them upstairs.


    "Can we really practice together?" Yunhan and Yunru are obviously a little surprised. It''s hard for the maids to imagine the practice. Although they know Yuying and yudie have started to practice, it''s because of Linghao''s special treatment, but they are not really his maids. He began to teach them to practice. This


    The eyes of the two little girls are moving.


    "In the future, all four of you will be my maids. Since you are already my maids, I hope you can stay with me all the time. So cultivation is necessary, and you don''t have to worry about crystal stones. I will give you enough crystal stones for you to practice. If it''s not enough, tell me, I will find a way to get them for you. What you have to do is to improve your strength, Do you know? " Wu Hao said as he walked.


    "But wouldn''t it be very troublesome, young master Linghao?" Yun Han doesn''t know whether to accept such kindness. It''s too much for them.


    "If there''s any trouble, it''s nothing to me."


    When he came to the training room on the third floor, Wu Hao sat down cross legged and asked the four of them to sit in front of him.


    With a wave of hand, a lot of crystal stones are released from the space ring.


    There are a lot of crystal stones picked up on the beach, but they are only a few, and the quality is also a bit uneven. But in Tina''s body, he and lingfeier both take enough hot stones and ice stones. The space ring is basically full of crystal stones, which are of high quality, energy and rich.


    All the crystal stones are used for them.


    "You two sit next to me first, and I''ll teach you how to get started."


    "Young master Linghao..."


    "It''s just to teach you to practice. There''s no need to be so moved. If you really want to be moved, just wait on me in the future." Wu Hao laughs and pinches them both on their noses.


    "Young master Linghao, we sisters will serve you well in the future." Yun Ru sniffed and said, not yet, began to serve him, has been so well treated by him, how can not be moved.


    "Well, don''t think about it so much. Start practicing." Wu Hao smiles and begins to guide them to the first step of cultivation.


    It was not difficult for him. It was very easy, so he brought them into the door of cultivation.


    After the completion of the first stage of cultivation, the next step is to accumulate strength. Let the two of them absorb the power of crystal stone by themselves. Now that they have just started, they need a certain amount of time to accumulate. Before their strength is strong enough, they are not in a hurry to teach them to enter the second stage of cultivation.


    Five people sat in the training room until evening.


    Yun Han Yun Ru these two little girl''s qualifications are quite good, more than two hours of absorption, speed has been significantly improved, the body also has strength.


    "Young master Linghao, we are going to prepare dinner. Shall we have dinner together tonight?" Yun Han opened his eyes.


    "I won''t go to dinner for dinner. We''ll eat here ourselves. We''ll come to practice together when we have time. We''ll seize the time to improve our strength when we have time." Wu Hao warned.


    "Well, all right." Yun Han and Yun Ru were moved and nodded.


    "Go ahead, don''t starve that little girl." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Well."


    Yun Ru nodded, suddenly red face to Wu Hao, kiss her face, trot downstairs.


    "Linghao, let''s go back first." Yun Han is also blushing and kisses him on the face. As a maid, it''s very impolite. But because she is Linghao, she wants to express her feelings to him in this way.


    "Come here."


    Wu Hao smiles and pulls Yun Han into his arms. He kisses her directly. Yun Han is at a loss and hugs him tightly.


    Knowing that this girl is her first kiss, Wu Hao gave her a beautiful first kiss.


    "You two will be my maids in the future. You don''t have to be so unruly." Wu Hao relaxed and looked at her with a smile.


    "Well, I know, young master Linghao." Yun Han pretty face scarlet, from his arms up and ran downstairs, this is the feeling of kiss? It''s very beautiful. All of a sudden, I''m looking forward to serving Linghao for the first time.


    Shame.


    Wu Hao smiles, and Yu Ying and Yu die all smile.


    "Young master, let''s prepare dinner." Yu Ying said with a smile, "do you want Yu die to serve you for a while? I''ll call you down when dinner is ready? " How could he not feel it? I just want to enjoy and relax these two days.


    "I''d better leave. I''m going to enjoy you five little girls tonight." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Young master, just enjoy Miss Phil. The four of us are servants."


    "To me, you are all my little women. I want to enjoy you and let you enjoy yourself." Wu Hao said with a light smile.


    "Childe..." Yuying and yudie are so moved that they want to do their maid''s work better. It''s God''s greatest gift for them to become childe''s maid.


    "The young man, let''s go and prepare dinner first."


    "Go ahead."


    Two little girls left and right in her face kiss, hand in hand downstairs to prepare dinner.


    Wu Hao smiles, sits cross legged and continues to practice.


    I really just want to enjoy these little girls these days. When it''s time to have a rest, I''ll have a rest. When it''s time to do something, I have to put all my energy into it.


    After dinner, Wu Hao took a walk in the yard.


    As an energy based world, Gaotian Shenjie doesn''t have as rich night life as the earth. At eight or nine o''clock, everyone goes to have a rest, and the whole city hall is very quiet.


    Wu Hao takes Yuying yudie to lingfei''er''s residence.


    "Brother Linghao, you are here at last." As soon as Wu Hao entered the yard, the little girl threw herself into his arms and hugged her as if she hadn''t seen him for ten years.


    "I left at noon. Do you want to be so excited?" Wu Hao smiles and kisses him on the face. A princess hugs her into the room.


    Into the room, and directly carried her to the room.


    "Did you take a bath?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, but if brother Linghao wants me to wash it with you again, it''s OK." Lingfei lay on the bed and looked at him with a smile.

 Chapter 749

    "Good morning, young master."


    Yuying and yudie wake up. They are a little embarrassed when they see Yunhan and Yunru serving the young master. It should be their responsibility to get up in the morning and serve the young master. However, when they think about Yunhan and Yunru, they are also the young master''s maids, so they are relieved that they are all the same.


    "Sister Yunhan and sister Yunru are very happy to serve the young master, aren''t they?" Jade Butterfly see they serve the childe conscientiously, can''t help laughing.


    Yunhan and Yunru are very embarrassed, but they both nod. Although they are very shy, it is really a very happy thing for them to serve Linghao.


    There is a big difference between serving the host and the hostess, but for the hostess, serving the host has an unprecedented experience. At least the night when master Linghao made them a little girl is very beautiful.


    "Well? Brother Linghao, are you awake? " Ling fei''er wakes up and stretches lazily in his arms. The cat rubs his face. She looks down and sees her two little girls serving him. She giggles.


    "Good morning, miss." Yun Han and Yun Ru look at her shyly.


    "Good morning, you can continue to serve brother Linghao." Ling Fei Er yawned lazily, and didn''t mind her maid getting up in the morning to serve him. Although it was the first time to experience such a morning, it was the most normal and beautiful breakfast for her. When she got up in the morning, she nestled lazily in the arms of the man she loved, and her maid was serving him. It was a wonderful feeling.


    She felt beautiful, not to mention Wu Hao. Naturally, she enjoyed it.


    "After a while, I''ll get up and go back. You and Yunhan Yunru will have a good rest today. From tomorrow on, we can''t continue to be so unscrupulous." Wu Hao said.


    "Even if you can''t be unscrupulous, brother Linghao, you have to come to accompany me occasionally."


    "Well, I know." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Hee hee, if you get up later, I want to play." Ling Fei Er smiles and slides down.


    Wu Hao looked at the girl with a smile, closed his eyes and enjoyed the service of the three little girls.


    "Enjoy yourself, young master. Jade Butterfly and I will prepare the clothes for you first." Yu Ying chuckles and gets up from the bed first. Miss Fei Er, although the bed is very big, six people are still a little crowded on it.


    Two little girls prepare clothes for him and wait under the bed. Watching miss fei''er and the young master have such a good time, of course, they are also happy. Sister Yun Han and sister Yun Ru serve him carefully. I think they will be very satisfied in the future.


    Wu Hao had a good time. Yu Ying and Yu die waited on him to get up.


    "You three should have a good rest at home today. I''ll let Yuying yudie finish lunch and call you." Wu Hao looks at the three little girls on the bed and smiles.


    "It doesn''t matter. We have to get up at about the same time." Yun Han said that he was naturally moved by Linghao''s concern.


    "Yesterday was the first time for all three of you. You played so late last night. You should have a rest or have a good rest. OK, I''ll go first. You should have a good rest." Wu Hao smiles, leans over Ling fei''er''s face, kisses Yun Han and Yun Ru, and turns to leave.


    "Goodbye, brother Linghao." Ling fei''er grinned and waved on the bed. She was a little spoiled.


    As soon as Wu Hao left, Ling fei''er lay on the bed, tossing and turning, too happy to sleep at all.


    "How happy." Ling fei''er holds the quilt and laughs. Her mind is full of homework that is not good, all kinds of being loved, all kinds of being spoiled, and happiness is almost gone.


    "I finally know why the young lady is so happy. It''s really a happy thing to be loved by Linghao." Yunru said in a low voice: "but I''m a little embarrassed. Last night we should have been sleeping for Linghao and miss. As a result, Linghao was loving us all night, and we didn''t serve Linghao well."


    "Yes, yes, you two didn''t really take good care of brother Linghao yesterday. It''s brother Linghao who loves you. There should be no maid like you? Not only didn''t sleep well, but also let the host serve you all night. Hee hee, it''s very bad. " Ling fei''er looks at them jokingly. Yun Han and Yun Ru naturally know that it''s not good. But last night, they really had no choice. They wanted to serve them, but young master Linghao has been loving them all the time and didn''t give them the chance to serve them.


    "I was a little at a loss the first time. I will serve Linghao well in the future." Yun Han blushed and whispered.


    "Miss, don''t blame us. For the first time, we really don''t know how to do it, so we have to cooperate with Mr. Linghao. That''s not a good thing." Yun Ru said.


    "Well, well, it''s funny for both of you. It''s the first time for both of you. You must have no experience, and you can see that brother Linghao didn''t want to make you think about things last night. He also wanted to give you a beautiful first time, so he didn''t let you do things, but he always loved you, but it''s OK, I feel Linghao enjoyed it last night. " Ling Fei Er sees them like this, can''t help giggling.


    "Miss, I didn''t lie to you, did I? Are you enjoying and happy


    "I''m really happy. I didn''t expect it would be so nice to be loved by Linghao." Yun Ru said with a red face.


    "So, you two must take good care of brother Linghao in the future." Ling Fei Er says with a smile.


    "Well, we must take good care of Mr. and miss Linghao." Yun Han said.


    "Well, I''m sleepy. Let''s continue to sleep. Hee hee, I really want brother Linghao to love me again, and then go to sleep." Ling fei''er was lying on the bed, laughing.


    "Young master Linghao was a beloved young lady many times last night. Does she still want it?" Yun Han helps her cover the quilt and retracts the quilt with her sister.


    "Hee hee, don''t you two want it?"


    Ling Fei''s words made two little girls, all red faces, though it was the first time, but the son of the Ling Hao seemed to open up a new world for them, especially when they got up in the morning and served him once in the two morning.


    "Well, miss, I''m not kidding you. Now the young lady has finally achieved her wish and become the woman of Linghao. And Linghao dotes on her very much. Can she sleep peacefully now? " Yun Han turns to tease a way.

 Chapter 750

    "Hee hee, I didn''t expect that after I gave myself to brother Linghao, I would be so hurt by him. It seems that he pretended to be so indifferent to me before." Ling fei''er smiles sweetly, stretches and yawns, hugs Yun Han and drills into her arms.


    The sisters gently hugged her and yawned. They hugged each other and soon fell asleep again.


    Wu Hao went back to his home and didn''t go to sleep any more. He went to the training room on the third floor and practiced with two little girls. At noon, he asked Yuying yudie to prepare two meals, one for them to eat, and the other for them to eat.


    Wu Hao didn''t even meet her in the next few days, but it was also an abnormal performance that he didn''t meet her all the time. After two days, he asked her to come to practice together. Of course, during the lunch break, he enjoyed with the little girl, and the four of them were waiting on her.


    After a week, they were tired of being together three times.


    Although it''s too little for Ling fei''er, who has just entered the state of love, to get tired of being together three times a week, she can''t help it. The risk of staying together every day is too great, especially for them to spend the night together. So the little girl wants to spoil Wu Hao and usually gives her lunch break, Unless the little girl is really noisy, she directly refuses her request to spend the night together. After a week, for the first time, they have spent the night together twice.


    Anyway, the girl doesn''t want to go to college, and Wu Hao can''t stay at home with her for a month.


    A week later, he went to the college himself.


    "Oh, do you really want to take a week off?" Qingyin was a little surprised to see Wu Hao come to class. She didn''t expect that after such a big event, he really took a week off.


    "Isn''t a week long enough? What needs to rest so long? " Wu Hao smiles. Seeing Kuang Feng, he nods and says nothing.


    "Anyway, it''s not me. You can rest as long as you want. If you want to come to class for a week, you can come to class." Qingyin smiles and doesn''t care about him.


    "I said, teacher Qingyin, when can I start the third stage of cultivation? If you don''t teach me the third stage of cultivation, I think I''d better go back to rest, or I''ll just waste time here." Wu Hao said directly, regardless of the progress of the five people.


    His goal now is very clear, that is to leave Tianyuan city and go to Qinghe city.


    Although he knows that after going to Qinghe City, Qingyin will definitely go to Qinghe city to continue to be his tutor. After all, Qinghe city is a new beginning, and Qingyin will certainly teach him more. What''s more, Qinghe city is thousands of miles away from Tianyuan city. People in these two places basically don''t know each other, so they go to Tianyuan city with lingfei''er, The benefits are obvious.


    "Since you have this requirement, well, I will formally teach you the third stage of cultivation today, kuangfeng. Are you willing to carry out the third stage of cultivation?"


    "I''d like to be a mentor." What else can I say? Crazy front immediately nodded.


    "Well, now that you two are ready for the third stage of cultivation, let''s start."


    Qingyin took the two of them to another place without interfering with the cultivation of the remaining five students.


    Three people sit cross legged.


    "You have well mastered the second stage of cultivation, which is to release the power and the power of the nether world, while the third stage is to further improve on this basis, which is to release the power of the nether world in the form of skills."


    Qingyin said: "human beings have a long history of using the power of the nether world. In this long history, the development of skills of the power of the nether world is very rich. There are more than ten thousand kinds of skills from small to large. According to your current strength level, I will teach you some of the most basic skills first."


    "I said, master Qingyin, can we not be so basic? You see, we two are not like those who have a very poor foundation, right? Don''t teach those skills that are so basic that they can make people feel angry. How about a little more practical? " Wu Hao looked at her and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "This cultivation, you have to go from the most basic step by step. Although you two have very high talents, it doesn''t mean you can ignore the foundation." Qingyin smiles.


    "How basic are you talking about?" Wu Hao asked.


    "For example, directional blackening is one of the most basic skills, that is, a skill expression that can limit the control of netherworld power."


    "For example, blackening a leaf of a grass without harming others?"


    "That''s about it."


    "Is that ok?"


    Wu Hao said, releasing a little dark force directly in his fingers, and gently scratched a leaf of a grass on the ground. That leaf immediately blackened and disappeared, while the others were not involved.


    Is that a fuckin ''skill? Isn''t this just to limit the manipulation of the power of the nether world? Is that too basic?


    "Oh, your talent is really very high. You''ve reached the point of being self-taught. How about you


    Crazy Feng nodded, also released a little power of the nether world, also blackened a leaf of the grass.


    Qingyin looks at them and smiles. In fact, it''s no surprise that they can master such basic skills. The talent shown by these two people can''t be described by talent. Although they can''t understand why they started from scratch, Qingyin believes in their own judgment. They have a foundation of cultivation.


    "So you both want to learn more complex skills?" Qingyin looks at them with a smile.


    "Although it''s said that the cultivation should start from the foundation, you should also do a good job, tutor Qingyin. It''s different from person to person. Teach students in accordance with their aptitude. Teach some skills that are suitable for us." Wu Hao looks at her expectantly.


    "OK, since you both have such a strong desire to learn, I will also meet your requirements. Today I will teach you a medium level netherworld power skill, which is called dark call."


    "That sounds good." Wu Hao''s face immediately showed excitement.


    Even kuangfeng''s face shows seriousness. He always wants to learn this skill, but no one has ever taught him. Most people have no chance to learn the power of the nether world skill above the medium level. In addition, the skill of dark call belongs to a higher level skill even in the intermediate level skill. It''s a bit unexpected that Qingyin directly teaches them such a high level skill, But it''s more of a surprise.

 Chapter 751

    "The essence of the power of the nether world is the breath of life between heaven and earth. The breath of life includes the breath of life and the breath of death. Remember, these are also the two essential characteristics of the power of the nether world. The skill of dark call uses the breath of death. It uses the power of the nether world to activate the breath of death, so that the dead creatures in the death kingdom can be endowed with the power of death, Call out to fight for yourself. "


    Qingyin said: "the stronger the power you have, the stronger the dead creatures you can summon, and the longer the summoning time lasts. Whether this skill is powerful or not depends on your own strength."


    "I understand. What should master Qingyin do to make this dark call?" Wu Hao asked excitedly.


    "Don''t worry. Before you start to teach you how to summon the dark, you have to figure out a few key points. First of all, I have just told you that the strength of the dead creatures summoned by the dark call is determined by your own strength. You have to bear this in mind. Another point, you also have to bear in mind that the dead creatures summoned by the dark call can not last, Its existence time depends on the time you can control. When your own power cannot control the dead creature, the breath of death on the dead creature will dissipate. Once the breath of death dissipates, the dead creature will disappear immediately and return to its original country. You must be prepared before you begin to learn this skill. "


    Qingyin said, serious.


    "The vast majority of dead creatures are endowed with death life after you activate the breath of death. Once the breath of death disappears, this kind of dead creature will disappear. But not all dead creatures are like this. Very few dead creatures have the power of death. Once this kind of dead creature is called out, Even if the breath of death you give it dissipates, it will not disappear. In this case, you have two ways to deal with it. One is to find a way to kill it, and the other is to let the dead creature sign a death contract with itself and become your fixed summoning object. Remember, once you summon this kind of dead life, you have only two ways to choose, If you let the dead creatures who have the power of death escape from your control, the harm will be very huge. They will absorb the breath of death and strengthen their own strength. Once they are strong enough, they are likely to call the dead creatures in the kingdom of death. That''s a terrible picture. I hope you don''t make such a mistake. "


    "Damn, this is so dangerous?" Wu Hao stares at her. Although it feels very powerful, it also feels very risky.


    There is such a huge risk that this skill can be used for teaching?


    "There is a huge risk in this skill, but the probability is very small. 99.99% of the dead creatures can''t have the power of death by themselves, so the probability of being called out is very small. Of course, this is not the point. The biggest reason why this skill has not been disabled is that even the dead creatures who have the power of death are called out, You can also use the power of the nether world to defeat easily. What dead creatures fear most is the power of the nether world. In this case, you can easily solve the problem as long as you calm down. " Qingyin explained.


    "It turns out that such a dangerous skill can be used for teaching. It seems that the risk is relative." Wu Hao laughed and became more excited.


    "Any risk of anything in the world is relative." Qingyin smiles and becomes serious again.


    "As an intermediate skill, dark call is not so easy to learn, so you should be prepared for it."


    "The first thing to do is to activate the breath of death by using the power of the nether world. Before activating the breath of death, you must first learn to feel the breath of death. In the second stage of cultivation, you only generally feel the power of life, so as to activate the power of the nether world. But now you must separate the breath of life and the breath of death from the power of life, You have a chance to activate the breath of death. "


    "Close your eyes and feel the power of life as well as you did in the second stage of cultivation. From the power of life, you can distinguish between the breath of death and the breath of life. After you feel it, I will teach you the next step."


    Without saying a word, Wu Hao and kuangfeng began to feel the power of life.


    It''s not difficult for them to feel the power of life. They feel the power of life almost without paying attention. This is the premise of activating the power of the nether world. But it''s not easy to distinguish the breath of life from the breath of death. It''s just as difficult to distinguish the air around them from the male and female.


    But the power of life is not air after all. Since there is a difference, it must be able to make a distinction, which is beyond doubt.


    Wu Hao concentrates all his thoughts on the power of life around him. According to Qingyin, the breath of life and the breath of death should be two completely different breath. Although they are mixed together to form the power of life, as long as you feel them carefully, you should be able to distinguish them.


    Since it is the breath of death, it must be related to death and darkness. On the contrary, the breath of life is related to life. If you feel the two differences, you can easily feel the two different elements in the breath of life.


    One is like the white light, full of hope and vitality, the other is like the darkness under the sun, burying the bones and the death of the road.


    Yes, that''s the breath of death.


    Wu Hao felt the breath of death!


    But he didn''t open his eyes.


    The call of darkness is to activate the breath of death, so the next step is to clearly feel the pure breath of death without mixing with any breath of life, so as to activate it. In this case, there is no need to say more in cyan. Immediately use all your thoughts to completely separate the breath of life and the breath of death bit by bit, When he could fully feel the breath of death, he finally opened his eyes.


    "Teacher Qingyin, I can already feel the breath of death."


    "So fast?" Qingyin is quite surprised. Has this guy practiced the dark call before? But it doesn''t look like he has learned the dark call. If the first contact with the dark call can separate the breath of death so quickly, this guy''s talent is absolutely amazing.


    "Is it better to slow down?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.

 Chapter 752

    "Now that you can feel the breath of death, the next step is to feel the pure breath of death, because this skill needs to activate the breath of death. When the breath of life is mixed in the breath of king, the skill can''t be released." Qingyin said, calming his surprise.


    "I''ve done that." Wu Hao said.


    "It''s done?" Qingyin''s face, which has just calmed down, shows a look of surprise again, and even more surprised than just now. Can this guy be able to teach himself without a teacher?


    "I said Linghao, have you ever been in touch with the dark call?"


    "I don''t need you to teach me if I want to touch it. I just listen to what you just said. I think it''s necessary to activate the breath of death. It must be pure breath of death. So after I feel the breath of death, I will further purify it. Now I can completely separate the breath of death from the breath of life."


    The two steps were completed at the same time. It took only a little time. Is this boy a monster?


    Qingyin looks at Wu Hao for a long time and can''t be calm. If this boy has never been in touch with the dark call, his talent is really frightening. Is that why the patriarch takes a fancy to him?


    Who knows.


    Qingyin calmed her mood.


    "Now that you can completely separate the breath of life from the breath of death, I will teach you the next step."


    Qingyin said: "the next step is to activate the breath of death by using the power of the nether world. This step should not be difficult for you. After feeling the pure power of the nether world, the breath of death will react with the kingdom of death, activate a dead creature, and the call is completed. The released dead creature is controlled, and you can command him to fight, Or do whatever you want it to do, but if you lose control, it will disappear. "


    Qingyin simply finished all the next steps at one time. She had a hunch that this guy didn''t need her to teach him any more. He could understand it by himself just by saying it once.


    Wu Hao nodded and immediately closed his eyes.


    It''s not difficult to activate the breath of death by using the power of the nether world. After activation, the breath of death emits black light. The black light flashes for a moment and then disappears. Then a creature crawls out of the activated breath of death and absorbs all the breath of death.


    "What do I rely on?"


    Five people who were practicing not far away were frightened by a huge white bone beast.


    Wu Hao opened his eyes and looked at the white bone giant out of thin air. He was surprised and surprised.


    The white bone giant is ten meters long and five meters high. It looks like a saber toothed tiger. Its two teeth are as long and sharp as knives. Although there are only a pile of white bones left, its eyes smell black, as if it has life.


    This is the dead creature?


    Wu Hao looked at the white bone beast he had summoned, his eyes glowing.


    Qingyin looks at the white bone beast in front of her. What she sees in her eyes is astonishment. The boy''s power is so powerful. It''s incredible that he summoned such a huge dead creature for the first time.


    At his level, when he has mastered the advanced skill of Diablo summoning and summoned the Diablo, how powerful will the summoned Diablo be??


    "All right, Linghao, get out of control now!" Qingyin said seriously that such a huge dead creature in the college is easy to cause panic.


    Wu Hao, with a smile on his face, revokes control immediately, and the dead creature disappears out of thin air.


    Now that I have learned how to summon the dark, I''m not excited for a moment. In the future, there will be opportunities to summon more dead creatures. Unfortunately, it can''t exist for a long time. Otherwise, it will be absolutely spectacular to summon a lot of dead creatures.


    "Does Master Qingyin have any other skills?" Wu Hao rubbed his hands and looked at her.


    "This is the strongest skill you can learn in the third stage. I won''t teach you stronger skills." Qingyin said that this skill has far exceeded the strongest skill that should be mastered in the third stage of cultivation. Although this boy can definitely learn more advanced skills, his strength may not be able to support him.


    "No? So I can only learn lower skills next, but not stronger skills. Is that what I mean? " Wu Hao has a black face. Instead of this, he might as well learn from the weak first and then learn from the strong. His mother always feels very boring when he learns from the strong first and then from the weak.


    "Yes, you''re smart." Qingyin said with a smile.


    Wu Hao had no choice but to fall down on the grass. This cultivation was really depressing. He learned the strongest skill this day. What will he do in the future?


    No wonder a lot of middle-aged people in this college are still studying. According to the learning efficiency, it''s not bad that they haven''t learned white beard.


    The life span of the high heaven god world is generally long, but there is no need to waste it.


    Wu Hao sighed helplessly.


    "Learn another skill after mastering one skill. Now that you have learned this skill, the next thing you need to do is to practice this skill to perfection." Qingyin said.


    "Well, since master Qingyin said that, I won''t say anything." Wu Hao got up from the ground and bowed, "thank you for bringing me to the third stage of cultivation." At least we have started the third stage of cultivation, and we have mastered a fairly good skill. There is nothing to complain about.


    "After mastering it, I will teach you some other small skills." Qingyin said.


    "Thank you, master Qingyin. What else do you need me to do here?"


    "It''s up to you. If you are willing to stay and practice slowly, you can stay. If you feel like wasting time here, you can study by yourself."


    "Teacher Qingyin, I''ll go first. I''ll find a place to practice by myself." Wu Hao smiles, salutes again and leaves the teaching building.


    I thought how difficult it was to practice in the third stage. I didn''t expect to master the highest skill in the third stage so soon. Anyway, there are no other skills to learn now. Let''s practice this skill well and find an open space to practice well to see if we can summon other dead creatures.


    We don''t have to go anywhere else. The college has a lot of empty space. It is estimated that when we first planned the college, we planned a piece of land randomly. But in the end, we didn''t build any teaching buildings, and in the end, it was abandoned. There are many places like Tianyuan college, which accounts for more than half of the whole college. Who makes the college so big.


    Wu Hao casually found a backyard.


    Since you want to master the skill of dark call, you need to be familiar with the characteristics of this skill. Wu Hao first uses the minimum power to activate the dark power, and a cat sized dead creature appears in the air.

 Chapter 753

    It''s not a white bone. It''s like a creature that has just died. Its fur is still on its body. The dead creature does look like a cat, but it''s not a cat. It''s more ferocious than a cat. It''s more effective when you look at its sharp claws and teeth.


    Wu Hao was a little surprised.


    In principle, most of the spirit beasts in the high heaven are extremely huge. What''s the situation of this dead creature? So small?


    Although there are many spirit beasts that have been domesticated since ancient times in the high Heaven Kingdom, they are very small in size, but it seems that there are no spirit beasts as big as cats and dogs in the high Heaven Kingdom, and the smallest one is also the size of spirit beasts that pull animal carts.


    The so-called dead creatures in the kingdom of death are not just the dead creatures in a place of the high heaven?


    It''s quite possible.


    But there is no way to know the specific facts. Wu Hao puts his attention in front of him. Because this ferocious dead creature is under control, although it looks ferocious and may explode at any time, it doesn''t go crazy.


    What''s the combat effectiveness of this thing?


    Wu Hao thought about it and took out the horizontal knife from the space ring. Tut Tut, it''s really beautiful, especially the red and white stripes formed after the sacrifice. Holding it in his hand is like holding hell.


    "This knife is called senlo." Wu Hao thought about it and gave the knife a name.


    Take the knife. He orders the dead creature in front of him.


    "Attack me with all your strength."


    He wants to try the strength of this summoner.


    But what he didn''t expect was that with this command, the summoner immediately lost control and turned into a dark shadow. It came straight at Wu Hao''s chest, and the sharp black claw waved directly at Wu Hao''s neck.


    Come on.


    Fast like a black lightning, fast enough for Wu Hao to even raise the knife to chop it to death, it has come to the front, this claw down, absolutely burst blood vessels.


    Burst out the power of the nether world immediately.


    Before his paw touched his neck, he first touched the power of the nether world, and immediately blackened and disappeared. This is a king creature. It doesn''t have much wisdom, but it seems to have the original survival instinct. After being injured, he immediately retreated and looked for other opportunities to attack.


    Wu Hao removes the power of the nether world. Without saying a word, he rushes up with his sword. This guy is very fast. He can only seize the opportunity to solve it, and the opportunity may only be 110 seconds.


    The Summoner''s action is faster. When he sees Wu Hao rushing towards himself, he also rushes towards him. He moves left and right like a snake. He approaches Wu Hao quickly and opens his mouth to his feet. Wu Hao cuts off his head with a knife. The summoner turns into a black gas and disappears. Wu Hao also loses control of it passively.


    "Damn, such a small dead creature has such fierce fighting power. How strong is the white bone giant just now?" Wu Hao couldn''t help thinking that he wanted to continue to call and have a try.


    However, he still resisted the impulse. Since he wanted to study it, he should study it well. For nothing else, in order to feel the power of these dead creatures, he should study them slowly.


    Wu Hao increased his output of power and activated the breath of death with stronger power of the nether world. This time, the body of the dead creature summoned is much larger than that of a cat, just like a wild boar. Although there is only a skeleton left, it looks very fierce. The upturned tusks are shining with bone white light, and the breath of death from the region is mixed with the smell of blood from the region, Let this summon beast look particularly strong, its skeleton is extremely strong, even if only this skeleton support can still feel its solid body.


    "Attack me with all your strength!"


    Wu Hao continued as like as two peas. The most direct and effective way is to face the contest with the summoned beast and feel their strength, speed and endurance.


    Endurance?


    This thing is to rely on their own strength to maintain action, as long as they can control it, its endurance should always be maintained, right? So the endurance level of summon depends on its own endurance level.


    Absolutely.


    As for power and speed


    There should be differences between different summoners.


    The summoner, just like the kitten, is extremely fast. It''s really as fast as lightning. However, although the summoner in front of him runs towards himself after launching an attack, his speed is not as fast as that kitten. However, the Summoner''s power is obviously very strong. The vibration of the ground between the attacks proves that it has extremely strong impact, In addition, its tusks, once hit, most people are absolutely either dead or injured.


    This kind of heavy Summoner is a sharp weapon to open up the battlefield!


    However, when fighting alone, this powerful Summoner is obviously not as good as the kitten who wins with speed. Wu Hao looks at it rushing towards him, and obviously feels that he can kill it with a knife. He doesn''t need any other efforts at all. His agility is so bad that he can''t dodge effectively.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t kill it with a single knife. It was meaningless. What he wanted to do was not simply kill the dead creatures to prove how powerful he was. What he wanted to do was to feel the power of the summoner.


    You take away senlo and grab the head of the rushing summoner. The whole person is immediately pushed back and can''t stop at all.


    "Great strength." Wu Hao was surprised. Although he was ready, the power of this thing was beyond his expectation.


    Summon beast is not polite to him either. Seeing that he grabs his head and wants to put on his long tusk, he wants to pierce his neck. However, Wu Hao''s reaction is not comparable to his. He flashes to one side and kicks it to the ground. Summon beast gets up again and attacks him.


    Wu Hao had lost interest in it. He took out Senluo and cut it down with a knife. As its skeleton became more hard, it was split in two and disappeared in the air.


    Speed.


    power.


    Are there any dead creatures with two conditions?


    Wu Hao took a deep breath, continued to activate the breath of death, and summoned a new dead creature again. The size of the summoner was just like that of a mammoth, but it was not the shape of an elephant, but a white bone beast with wings on its back. Should it be very powerful? This winged creature always feels very powerful.


    "Attack me with all your strength!"


    Wu Hao gave a big order again, and the summoner in the air rushed in an instant.

 Chapter 754

    The summoning test was conducted from morning to noon, and a total of 12 dead creatures were summoned. These 12 dead creatures ranged from the smallest cat size to the largest giant beast more than 10 meters long. Each one was completely different, and their strength was not in the same level. Some summoners were extremely fast, some were extremely powerful, and some were extremely sensitive, There are heavy defensive summoners and some heavy attack summoners.


    It''s not sure that these summoners are the spirit beasts of the high heaven, so it''s impossible to judge the retail power level of the high heaven by these dead creatures. But basically, it can be judged that the power level of the death kingdom of these dead creatures summoned by the dark is extremely high. With his current power, he can summon more than ten meters of death beasts, That power can easily level a mountain. If it reaches a higher level of power, such as Qingyin, what kind of Summoner can it summon? Another example is the Lord Lingtian. What powerful summoners can he summon? Well, the dead creatures in the kingdom of death fear the power of the nether world. Otherwise, with the power of these dead creatures, once they enter the high heaven, the high heaven will become another kingdom of death.


    After solving the last summoned death beast, Wu Hao takes back Senluo''s space ring. Looking at the white bone disappearing in the air, Wu Hao takes a deep breath.


    The stronger the output of the power of the nether world, the stronger the strength of the summoned dead creatures. However, the stronger the strength of the corresponding summon beast, the more power it needs to control, and the shorter the relative override time. There is no way to solve this problem through skills. Only by constantly improving its own strength, can it make the control time longer.


    Wu Hao''s face showed a trace of evil smile.


    It''s a big move to master this skill completely, improve your strength and extend the control time of summon beast.


    Take your mind, leave the open space and go back to the college.


    At noon, there are a little more sparse people in the college, but there are a lot of people today. One by one, they are talking about something while walking. One by one, they are elated and excited.


    "Classmate, what happened here?" Wu Hao casually grabbed someone and asked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I think there are a lot of people in the college today."


    "Oh, you said that. You are also quite ignorant. The college is about to start the annual qualification examination. Everyone is excited about this. Hey, which tutor did you lead?"


    "I''m a student of master Qingyin."


    "Teacher Qingyin? Oh, the tutor who only recruited eight students, right? " The young man''s face with a little ridicule, "I heard that your tutor is very beautiful, but the strength should not be so good, right? Other tutors have at least dozens of students. Your tutor has only eight students in total. If your strength is enhanced, it is estimated that there will not be only a few students. "


    "I said, this classmate, where do you feel superior?" Wu Hao gave him a white eye, these guys, their own strength is just like this, fortunately, they dislike other people''s tutors, it''s really puzzling.


    "Well, how do you talk? You asked me the question yourself, OK?"


    "Thank you for your answer now." Wu Hao turned around and left. He was too lazy to pay attention to him.


    "Damn, I don''t know what superiority I have, and what superiority you have?" The young man was upset and kicked from behind.


    Wu Hao''s head didn''t turn back. He turned his lips disdainfully and started the dark call. In an instant, he summoned a two meter high death bear. Bai Sensen''s paw flicked directly. The young man flew ten meters away and hit the crowd heavily. Several young people around him were scared to death. What the hell is that?


    The summoner disappeared out of thin air, and Wu Hao''s step did not stop.


    Annual qualification review? This annual qualification review should be what Lingfei said, right? In other words, if you pass the qualification examination, you will have a chance to enter Qinghe city?


    Some time ago, I was still thinking about this. I didn''t expect that the qualification examination has been started now.


    In the afternoon with the crowd came to the tutor office building.


    On the bulletin board at the door was a piece of striking white paper, on which was written in black about the qualification examination.


    Wu Hao pushed forward and looked carefully.


    The qualification examination is held once a year in the form of competition.


    The teaching time of the college is no matter how long it is, but the admission time of each group of students has a clear record. It is divided into two years. There is a grade every two years. The qualification examination competition is held in the same grade. The students who get the top ten pass the qualification examination of that year. The college can arrange to study with higher level tutors, and the top ten students who win in each grade, It can also challenge the winners of higher grades. If they can win, they can jump to the higher tutor''s class to study. The ten strongest students in the whole qualification examination competition can get the places to enter Qinghe University.


    If you want to enter Qinghe University, you must defeat all the winners of the qualification examination contest?


    Wu Hao carefully read the rules and found that it is true. If he wants to enter Qinghe University, he must become the ten students who win in the end. According to his grade, he must challenge the highest grade all the way.


    This is a little troublesome, not to say how strong the opponent is, but the grade of Qinghe university is too long, and the admission time is divided into one grade every two years. Some people have been in the college for 20 or 30 years, that is to say, they have crossed more than 10 grades in the middle, and they have to fight one by one. This is really a troublesome thing.


    But there is no way, since only the final ten people can win, it can only be a layer by layer to kill up.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way."


    As Wu Hao was about to turn around and leave, two young men pushed the crowd to the front. Several young men who had not stood still were directly pushed to the ground. The two men were carrying knives on their shoulders. Their fierce momentum and arrogant attitude made the people on the side angry.


    One of them pushed Wu Hao. Wu Hao didn''t move.


    "Oh, what do you mean? I told you to let me go, didn''t you hear me The strong man put his knife on the ground with a pestle, and the ground was shocked. There was no such thing as 300 Jin for 500 Jin.


    "Yes. I wanted to leave, but I don''t want to leave because you are so arrogant. Do you have any opinions? " Wu Hao turned his lips contemptuously. He was most unhappy with this inexplicable and arrogant person.


    "Oh, more arrogant than me? What''s the name? Which tutor''s students? " The strong man glanced at Wu Hao with more disdain.

 Chapter 755

    "Linghao."


    "Linghao? Listen to the name, master of the city? No wonder it''s arrogant. " Strong man down the anger, but more disdain, don''t hold your mouth, as if looking at a bug.


    "Am I arrogant?" Wu Hao looks at him.


    "Isn''t it arrogant? I told you to turn a deaf ear. Isn''t that arrogant enough? "


    "If you ask me to give way, I have to give way?"


    "Otherwise, are you stronger than me? If you speak by strength in the college, you will rely on your father to support you, or I will slap you on the ground. " The strong man turned his mouth disdainfully, pulled up the knife on the ground and went to Wu Hao''s feet. That''s the most obvious meaning. You can''t even lift the knife of Lao Tzu. How can you be arrogant with me here?


    "Strength is arrogant capital, isn''t it?"


    "What else? Of course, if you have a city master father, you can be your arrogant capital. But if you are far away from Tianyuan City, you are nothing, and strength will always be my arrogant capital. Do you have any opinions? " The strong man mocked Wu Hao forcefully, turned his head and looked at other people around him.


    People around dare not to speak, have retreated two steps, some involuntarily nodded.


    The two brothers, long Qing and long LAN, are famous for their bravery in Tianyuan college. They are not high-grade, but their strength is not small. Many of them are not their rivals. Although they have always been arrogant and arrogant in the college, their strength is the capital of their arrogance, which no one can deny.


    I dare not deny that the strength of these two guys is too strong.


    Although Linghao is the master''s son, Longqing and longlan are also the sons of Longling, the most powerful master in Tianyuan city. Usually, the master is very polite to Longling. After all, in the high heaven, the influence of power is not as great as that of strength. Anyone can be the master of the city, But not everyone can have the highest strength.


    Long Qinglong blue has such a powerful father as the backing, they also have arrogant capital, to say the identity, their two identities are no worse than Linghao.


    "See? I said, children, be sober. Don''t take the identity of the master of the city too seriously. Unless you are the patriarch or Shenzong, don''t speak with power. Strength is the capital for you to speak. " Long Qing pokes Wu Hao in the chest. With his identity and strength, how can he pay attention to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "If you say that, I should be more arrogant than I am now."


    He turned his mouth and took senro out of the space ring.


    Seeing this, the people around him thought that Wu Hao was going to challenge long Qinglong and the two brothers stepped back to make room for them so that they would not be hurt.


    "Oh, you''re angry, aren''t you? Self esteem is down, isn''t it? You want to prove yourself, right? OK, I''ll give you this chance, but I said, master Ling, don''t you have some decent weapons in your city master''s mansion? Just take a bone knife and you imagine me challenging? Don''t you think I''ll let you go just like the people who usually accompany you in your Lord''s mansion? " The meaning of Long Qing''s ridicule is more obvious. He pulls up the sword on the ground and stabs Wu Hao''s nose directly.


    "My green dragon heavy sword is made of lapis lazuli. It weighs 450 Jin. It''s easy to break rocks. If you want to challenge me, first of all, please respect my sword. If you don''t have a better weapon, I''m sorry, Mr. Ling. You are not qualified to challenge me."


    "Sorry, I don''t mean to challenge you. I just want to tell you that if strength is arrogant capital, I should be more arrogant than you." Wu Hao said, waving the Senluo in his hand, he directly cut the green dragon heavy knife in front of him. The invincible green dragon heavy knife was cut down like tofu and hit the ground heavily. Wu Hao''s action didn''t stop. He waved several knives in succession, and the green dragon heavy knife fell to the ground like tofu. When long Qing reflected, there was only one handle left in his hand.


    Everyone around us was stunned.


    The two brothers, long Qinglong and LAN, have a green dragon heavy sword and a blue dragon heavy sword. They are two famous heavy weapons in Tianyuan city. They are really invincible. Ordinary weapons are as fragile as stones under these two heavy weapons, but... This little bone knife in Linghao''s hand, It''s so easy to cut the green dragon''s heavy knife into pieces. It''s like cutting tofu. This


    It''s even harder for long Qing to believe that the big Qinglong heavy sword he used since he was a child was destroyed like this?


    "I don''t know. How dare you destroy my weapon?" Long Qing is heartbroken and furious. He rushes up to fight Wu Hao. Wu Hao doesn''t want to play this kind of trick with him. Senluo stands on his neck.


    "You dare to move my brother, I''ll cut you!" One side of the Dragon Blue angry to do a good attack.


    "What''s the matter, exasperated?" Wu Hao looked at the two brothers with disdain, "doesn''t it mean that strength is the arrogant capital? Now you''re showing me how arrogant I am? "


    "Besides a weapon, you''re a fart?" Long Qing looks at him angrily.


    "Without weapons, I will still abuse you as a dog!"


    "Blow your mother''s fart, just as you are a small body, how powerful you can be and how capable you can put down your weapons. I will let you know what real strength is." Long Qing is not afraid.


    "OK, then I''ll see what real power is." Wu Hao put Senluo on the ground.


    Angry which want to compete with him, and then destroyed his magic weapon, don''t let him pay some price, how can you eliminate the hate? As soon as he saw that Wu Hao had put his weapon on the ground, he immediately reached for it and cut off Wu Hao''s arm.


    But


    He did a good job of grasping the weapon and taking a step to wave the knife, but he made a mistake from the first step. He grasped the weapon and thought that such a small knife could be easily picked up, but he stretched out his hand to grasp the weapon on the ground, motionless, and could not pull it out at all. One hand could not do it. He wanted to use two hands, but both hands could not pull the knife on the ground.


    What the hell is this?


    So heavy?


    While long Qing was shocked, Wu Hao punched him in the head and hit him with stars in his eyes.


    "If you can''t pull out the knife, you are still arrogant." Wu Hao pulls out the knife in his hand and waves it gently. Cheng Long cuts a wisp of his black hair and leaves a deep scar on the ground. Long Qing is so scared that he doesn''t move. If the knife just deviates a little, his brain melon seeds will definitely be cut off in half. Is this guy really powerful? How can such a small body control power so precisely?

 Chapter 756

    "You..."


    Long LAN holds the blue dragon''s heavy sword in his hand. He really wants to go up and chop him, but he doesn''t dare to step forward. He knows that if he really dares to step forward, he can''t keep the sword in his hand.


    "You two should also take part in the qualification examination competition. If you want to challenge me, you should see such meaningless arrogance on the field. I advise you not to play." Wu Hao curled his lips and put away Senluo in his hand. He turned and left. The crowd automatically gave him a way.


    No one has ever looked up to master Linghao in Shangcheng mansion, and no one has ever thought that this guy''s strength is so strong. Even the two brothers of long Qinglong and LAN are not his opponents. It''s not a matter of whether they are rivals or not. It''s not a contest at all. With his strength, he can really be his opponent, Is there only the strongest of the highest grades in the college?


    Is this guy going to take part in this year''s qualification competition? Then this year''s competition will be interesting.


    Wu Hao leaves the crowd and finds Qingyin directly.


    Qingyin is packing in the office and is going to lunch.


    "You didn''t go back. I thought you had." Seeing him come in, Qingyin smiles and continues to pack up her things, but she is not polite to him.


    "Tutor Qingyin is trying to teach me a skill. How can I be lazy? I''ve found a place to master this skill. Although I can''t say I''m perfect now, I have mastered the characteristics of this skill. What I lack now is stronger strength. " Wu Hao said: "I said master Qingyin, what kind of dead creatures can this dark summon summon summon?"


    "It depends on how strong you are."


    "So that is to say, how strong can human power be to summon death creatures with corresponding strength from the kingdom of death? How strong is the kingdom of death? "


    "Do you think I will have an answer to this question?" Qingyin wants to look at him.


    "I know there must be no specific answer to this question, but I said, teacher Qingyin, you should be able to make a more powerful dark call. Aren''t you curious about the kingdom of death? Haven''t you studied the kingdom of death? " Wu Hao asked.


    "I''d like to study it, but it''s impossible. The kingdom of death and the high heaven are not on the same plane at all, and there is no connection between the two worlds. Although the power of the nether world can activate the breath of death and summon the dead creatures from the kingdom of death, the kingdom of death and the high heaven are isolated from each other, if you want to study, Try to activate the breath of death, and then try to explore the kingdom of death with the power of the nether world. It doesn''t help at all, and the mind can''t perceive the kingdom of death. " Qingyin said.


    "It should not be isolated from each other. Although we can''t explore the kingdom of death, the dead creatures in the kingdom of death can come to the high heaven in the form of summoning, which means that this is only a one-way blockade. When the strength reaches a certain level, can we enter the kingdom of death?"


    "Into the kingdom of death? What a strange idea you have? " Qingyin looks at him.


    "I''m just making an analogy."


    "Maybe, there are no absolute barriers in the world. This principle is also applicable to the isolation barrier of the country of death. Maybe when the strength reaches a certain critical point, it can break through the barrier of the country of death. But what do you do when you enter the country of death? If you can''t get in and out, isn''t it worth the loss? "


    "So I''ll give you an analogy. At least, if I have a chance, I think it''s better to find out a little bit about the questions of dark call." Wu Hao smiles.


    "By the way, teacher Qingyin, I''d like to ask you a question about the kingdom of death. The dead creatures summoned from the kingdom of death should not only belong to the high heaven


    "I can''t give you a definite answer to this question. In fact, there are many dead creatures called from the kingdom of death. They don''t really look like the spirit beasts living in the high heaven. But no one can guarantee whether these dead creatures who don''t look like the spirit beasts in the high heaven are the creatures that existed in the early history of the high heaven. After all, the kingdom of death is eternal, There is no difference in essence between a creature that has been dead for 100000 years and a creature that has been dead for one year. They can be called out. "


    "It''s also a possibility, but I still think that this kingdom of death is not only connected with the high heaven, at least not only to the area that human beings are exploring now." Wu Hao said.


    The territory of the high heaven kingdom is too vast. The territory opened up by human beings here may be very small. The kingdom of death can''t just correspond to the living area of human beings. Maybe the kingdom of death corresponds to the whole high Heaven Kingdom. In fact, these creatures in the kingdom of death are the dead creatures in the whole high Heaven Kingdom, and they are not only known by human beings, Dead creatures in this area.


    After all, the high heaven god world has a vast territory like the universe. The death kingdom is a bit like the netherworld controlled by Shirley. The return of all life in the whole universe is the netherworld. I''m afraid that the death Kingdom also has some similarities.


    This can also explain why many of the creatures summoned from the kingdom of death are unknown to human beings.


    "It''s possible, but there''s no way to know." Qingyin smiles. He is not the first one to think about the kingdom of death.


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and knew that there was no answer to this question, at least with his current strength.


    "That''s what you want to ask me if you don''t go back to dinner?"


    "Of course not. That''s just a question. I''m looking for tutor Qingyin to ask about the qualification examination competition. I want to participate in the qualification examination competition, and I want to win the final victory. That is to say, I want to get the place to enter Qinghe University. Can the freshmen skip the grade like this?" Wu Hao asked.


    "It''s a matter of strength, not of grade. If you have the strength to be in the top ten, there''s no problem."


    Qingyin smiles.


    "Are you ready to leave Tianyuan city for Qinghe city?"


    "Is that what I want to ask? What I''m going to do is not stay in Tianyuan city all the time, right? And master Qingyin, your task is not to teach me these basic knowledge in Tianyuan city all the time? "


    Wu Hao looks at her and Qingyin looks at him as well.


    "Your ultimate goal in Tianyuan college is to leave Tianyuan college and go to Qinghe college, and your goal in Qinghe college is also to leave Qinghe college and enter nanxuan college." Qingyin said.


    "I guess I''m right." Wu Hao smiles. The purpose of this arrangement is to make him have a decent background in the divine family of the spirit.

 Chapter 757

    "Are you ready?" Qingyin asked.


    "Do you think my strength is OK?"


    "Although Tianyuan city is a small and remote city, there are a large number of strong people here. Many of their descendants study in Tianyuan college. It depends on you, but it doesn''t matter. One time is not enough, and the next year is not enough. Anyway, the qualification examination competition will be held every year." Qingyin smiles and doesn''t comment on his strength.


    "I said Qingyin tutor, you are a bit perfunctory. I am your student at least, right? As a tutor, you can give me some confidence." Wu Hao also smiles.


    "If you have confidence, you know best in your heart. Why should I give it to you?"


    "Well, it''s so easy for you to be a tutor. I won''t come in the afternoon if I don''t delay your dinner." Since we want to start the qualification examination competition, we don''t know what kind of state the strongest opponent will be, so we have to improve our strength better.


    "Anyway, you have a month''s holiday. You can come if you want. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to." Qingyin said with a smile.


    "Then I''ll go."


    Wu Hao left Qingyin''s lounge with a smile.


    Kuangfeng is waiting for him at the gate of the teaching building.


    "Do you take part in this year''s qualification competition?" Crazy Feng asked.


    "Join, and you''re ready."


    "Well, I see." Kuangfeng nods and leaves.


    Wu Hao arrived at the gate of the college, and the car of the city master''s mansion had been waiting there early.


    Wu Hao gets on the bus and goes back to the main residence.


    Back at home, I didn''t see Yu Ying and Yu die, but I saw Yun Han and Yun Ru preparing lunch.


    "Why are you two little girls here today?" Wu Hao looks at them with a smile.


    "Young master, you are back." Yun Ru pulls him to sit down and gently kneads his shoulder behind him.


    "Today, Yuying and yudie are waiting on the young lady over there. We''ll wait on the young master."


    "Yunru, pour a glass of water for you first. That''s true. Just a moment, young master. Lunch is ready. I''ll take it out. "


    "Hee hee, young master, drink water."


    "OK, let''s eat directly. Don''t say I''m really hungry." Wu Hao drinks the water from Yunru and goes directly to the restaurant to prepare for dinner.


    "I''ll serve you dinner first." Yunru ran to the kitchen and gave him a bowl of rice.


    Yun Han also soon put all the dishes in the kitchen on the table.


    Eight dishes and two soups for three.


    "How to prepare so much? You girls are going to fatten me up, aren''t you Wu Hao laughs as he eats.


    "The young master and the young lady have lost a lot of weight this time. I just want you to make up for it." Yun Han also sits beside him and gives him dishes.


    "Or are you worried about my weakness?" Wu Hao laughs and teases, two little girls, their faces are a little red. Yunru thinks of something, and suddenly gets up and gets under the table.


    "What are you doing, girl?" Wu Hao looked down at her.


    "Young master, you eat, I serve you." Then he began to serve, which made Wu Hao a little embarrassed.


    "Eat when you should. Don''t eat when you shouldn''t eat." Wu Hao joked.


    "They just want to serve you, young master. You eat your food and enjoy it." For example, shyly say, continue to serve.


    "You girl..."


    Wu Hao narrowed his eyes, while eating, while enjoying the little girl''s service, to tell you the truth, this enjoyment, it is not too much.


    "It seems that you really should eat more." Yun Han red to his clip two pieces of meat, looking at the younger sister under the table to serve the son, she is a little embarrassed, this is supposed to be their sister at this time to serve him, but she has eaten, that can only serve the son to eat first.


    "Forget it, you girl. I''ll eat by myself. You can play whatever you want." Wu Hao smiles, but at home he relaxes and enjoys himself.


    Yunru smiles sweetly and serves him attentively.


    "Eat more, young man." Yun Han served him to dinner.


    Wu Hao is not polite either. It''s time to eat and drink. Anyway, just enjoy it at home.


    "Are you comfortable Yunru has a pretty face.


    "Eating while enjoying what you say comfortable?" Wu Hao was so comfortable that he didn''t want to move.


    "It''s good that you are comfortable. If you like, how about I serve you like this every day?" Yunru spits out her tongue playfully.


    "Hey, I don''t mind if you want to." Wu Hao had a bad smile. To tell you the truth, the service was really enjoyable.


    "Of course, people are willing to. Yunru is very willing to serve you well." Yun Ru said happily.


    "You have a lot to eat, young master. Take your time." Yun Han cleared the table a little and put some delicious dishes in front of her.


    "Thank you, young master." Yun Ru smiles and eats.


    "Are you going to lunch break? If you want, I''ll go up and help you clean up the room first. " Yun Han said.


    "I''ll talk about it later. Yunhan, go to see if fei''er has finished her meal. If she has finished, please let her come over. I have something to tell her." Wu Hao said.


    "Good boy."


    Yun Han gets up and leaves, not for a while, Ling Fei Er and jade Ying Jade Butterfly come together.


    "Young master." Yuying and yudie say hello happily.


    Ling Fei Er is not polite. She pours directly into Wu Hao''s arms.


    "I thought you didn''t want to see me every day, brother Linghao."


    "I don''t want to see you every day." Wu Hao hugged her and laughed.


    "Why can''t I come to you to practice?"


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. Sit down. I have something to tell you."


    "Hee hee, let''s go to the room and talk."


    "Well, you girl, I''ll tell you something serious. Don''t make any noise."


    "Can you say business in the room?"


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you want to do in the room." Wu Hao pinched her nose and pulled her to sit down.


    "In two days, the college will start the qualification examination competition. I will take part in this competition, and I will find a way to get into the final ten places. In other words, I will leave Tianyuan college and go to Qinghe college in this qualification examination competition. You didn''t say you want to go with me, so you have to find a way to get into the top ten places." Wu Hao said seriously.

 Chapter 758

    "Has the College started the qualification examination competition?" Speaking of this, Ling fei''er is also serious. After all, it''s about their future.


    "I didn''t know until I went there today, but it hasn''t started yet. It''s in the preparatory stage. It should be just these two days. That''s why I told you to prepare well."


    "There''s nothing to be prepared for. With my current strength, hee hee, I can easily reach the top ten." Ling Fei son confident smile way.


    "Although your strength is good now, don''t take it lightly. There are many strong people in the college."


    "I know that. There are those old people in the college."


    "Just know, so you have to prepare well. I didn''t go to college in the afternoon, so I taught you how to use skills at home in the afternoon, but I only learned one skill today, who can teach you only one skill." Wu Hao said.


    "Has master Qingyin started to teach you to enter the third stage of cultivation? What skills? " Ling Fei son curiously says.


    "Dark call."


    "Dark call? Did master Qingyin teach you such powerful skills at the beginning? " Lingfei was surprised.


    "It''s a great skill, but you know it?"


    "How can I not know this skill? Although I haven''t learned it, I think my father used it. It''s to summon dead creatures from the kingdom of death. But isn''t it very difficult to learn this skill? You''ve learned it in one morning?"


    "How else can I say I''m good?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Hee hee, then I have to learn. I used to let my father teach me this skill. He said it was too dangerous. He didn''t teach me this skill all the time. Now I can learn it at last." Lingfei said excitedly.


    "Don''t be too happy to learn it too soon. This skill may be a little difficult for you. You have learned this skill well in recent days. With your current strength level, once you learn this skill, you should be able to summon powerful dead creatures."


    "But I think those summoners are ugly."


    "It''s good. You don''t care whether it''s ugly or not. It''s not for you to be a pet." Wu Hao tapped her on the head.


    "Let''s go. Let''s get started." Ling Fei son says happily.


    "Have you had enough?"


    "I must be full. Let''s go, let''s go."


    "Don''t go to the third floor to learn this skill. Don''t collapse the building later. Go to the yard to learn it. You four clean up the room and come to practice together."


    "Good boy."


    Four people answer together, jade Ying Jade Butterfly ran upstairs to get two futons to help them put in the yard.


    Two people sit face to face.


    "Since you know something about this skill, I won''t say anything more. I will teach you how to learn this skill directly. First of all, you must feel two different forms of power in the power of life, one is the breath of life, the other is the breath of death. These two breath together constitute the power of life, and the breath of death is used by the dark call, You need to use the power of the nether world to activate the breath of death to summon. The most difficult thing in the whole skill is to feel the existence of the breath of death. "


    "Does the power of life contain the breath of death?"


    "If you feel it carefully, you can really separate the breath of life from the breath of death."


    Wu Hao took her hand.


    "This is the most difficult point in the whole skill learning process, so I will guide you to feel the breath of death and speed up your learning progress."


    "Hee hee."


    "Don''t laugh. Be serious. Close your eyes and focus on the power of life."


    "I feel it already."


    "Well, then follow my guidance, and I will guide you to feel the power of life in two different forms."


    With that, Wu Hao also concentrated her attention and guided her mind to feel the two completely different forms of the power of life.


    The so-called guidance is to use her own feelings to improve her feeling ability. This skill is easy to say and difficult to say. It only depends on her proficiency.


    But for Wu Hao, this kind of thing is not the first time. Although the object of this time is the breath of death in the power of life, it is almost the same. Within half an hour, it helps Ling fei''er feel the difference between the two forms of power in the power of life, one breath of life and one breath of death.


    But then he couldn''t guide.


    "Now you have felt the two forms of power in the power of life. Although they are fused together, there are essential differences between the two powers. The next thing you need to do is to completely separate the breath of death from the breath of life. You can only activate the breath of death alone without interfering with the breath of life to summon darkness, I can''t guide you in this step. You have to rely on your own understanding ability to complete it. " Wu Hao takes back God and looks at her seriously. At this time, Ling fei''er is excited.


    Ling Fei Er has always known that the power of life contains the breath of life and the breath of death, but with her strength, she just knows, and can''t feel these two kinds of breath from the power of life. Now it only took her more than half an hour to feel the difference between the two kinds of breath. How can she not be excited?


    "I said girl, did you hear what I told you?" Wu Hao patted her hand.


    "I heard that, brother Linghao, you are really powerful, which makes me feel the breath of death." Lingfei looked at him adoringly.


    "Feeling is just the first step. Next, you have to separate the two breath completely. No matter how powerful I am, I can''t help you finish this step, so don''t be too happy too soon." Wu Hao said.


    "I know, brother Linghao, you are so powerful, I must not fall behind." Ling fei''er took a deep breath, held his breath, and seriously entered the cultivation state. Now that he has been able to feel the breath of life and death, there is nothing to worry about in this step of separation. What he needs is more energy.


    There was a knock on the door outside the yard.


    Yuying and yudie rushed out to open the door.


    "Lord."


    "Lord."


    A city Lord came and the two saluted immediately.


    Lingyuan nodded, and directly noticed that Wu Hao and his daughter, who were practicing cross legged in the yard, went over.


    Lingfei''er has entered the state of cultivation, ignoring him.


    Wu Hao stood up and walked aside with him.


    "Just after dinner, do you begin to practice?" Lingyuan looks at her daughter who is concentrating on her cultivation. She is very happy. She used to be called to practice. It''s like catching a duck in the sedan chair. I didn''t expect that she is so diligent now.


    "The college is holding a qualification examination competition to help her improve her strength." Wu Hao said lightly.


    "Oh, has the qualification examination competition started? This little girl is going to join this year? "


    "Her current strength is quite good. Even if she participates in the qualification examination competition, she should be able to get a good place."

 Chapter 759

    "It''s true. She has improved a lot." Then Ling Yuan looked at Wu Hao. The credit belongs to him.


    "Are you doing basic training?"


    "I''m teaching this girl to learn the dark call."


    "Dark call? Have you started to learn this skill? " Lingyuan frowned.


    "I went to the college this morning to teach Qingyin tutor."


    "I taught it in the morning. You already know it?" Lingyuan was secretly surprised. Dark summoning is not a skill that can be easily learned by a single move. The skill involves several points that test talent very much. No matter how talented people are, it takes ten and a half days to get started. It''s already a genius to learn a complete skill in one month. What can be learned in three to six months is the level of ordinary people.


    Is this guy going to die in half a day?


    Looking at the calm smile on his face, we can see that this is a fact. Is this boy so talented?


    He not only learned this intermediate skill in half a day, but also taught his daughter Kung Fu. This shows that he is very confident in his skills in half a day?


    Lingyuan uses his mind to explore his daughter''s ongoing cultivation, and is surprised to find that this girl has already felt the breath of death in the power of life, and is completely separating the breath of death from the breath of life.


    Linghao just learned this skill in the morning, so her precious daughter must have just learned this skill from him. After a while, she could feel the breath of death. When did the girl''s talent become so high?


    "I said Linghao, how do you make her feel the breath of death?" Ling Yuan asked with a frown.


    "There''s no special way. It''s just to use your feelings to guide her. Is that hard?" Wu Hao looked at Lingyuan and expressed a little doubt about his experience. He learned this move from Nami, but it seems that people in the high heaven world are very strange to this move.


    "You''re a real geek." Ling Yuan didn''t quite understand his so-called guidance, but he was very happy that he was able to give his daughter to further practice.


    At the beginning, the reason why she let her daughter move to her neighborhood was to facilitate her cultivation. I hope she can improve her strength. It seems that this decision is very correct.


    "I wanted to come and have a drink with you, but since you are practicing, I won''t disturb you any more. I can have a drink with you when I''m free, or you can come and have a drink with me when you''re free. Anyway, I have nothing to do every day." Ling Yuan smiles.


    "I don''t think I will be free recently. I have to prepare for the qualification examination." Wu Hao said.


    "It doesn''t matter, then you should be well prepared. I''ll ask the housekeeper to send you some high-quality crystal stones later. If you have any needs, please tell me at any time." Lingyuan said.


    "Thank you, Lord." Wu Hao smiles and is not polite. Although he has a lot of crystal stones, there are free ones. Even for these little girls at home, they can use them.


    "Now that the college has started the qualification examination competition, you can also remind me that this girl let her prepare for the competition well. Although she has it every year in the competition, if she can get good results every year, her resume will be more wonderful in the future." Lingyuan said, it''s up to him to talk about it. It''s estimated that his baby daughter won''t listen at all. It seems that the whole city Lord''s house is not her brother''s words.


    "Don''t worry, the reason why I teach her this skill is to make her better deal with the qualification examination competition."


    "All right. Since you are learning this skill, do you want me to send some guards around your yard? In case of summoning a death creature that is difficult to control, there is also a helper


    "No, even if you are in danger, you should find a way to solve it. This skill itself has a certain risk. Can''t you let others solve it? Since it''s about learning this skill, solving the risks of this skill itself is also a necessary part of this skill. " Wu Hao said.


    "Well, well said!" Lingyuan can''t help clapping his hands. It''s no wonder the boy is so powerful that his daughter can practice with him!


    "Then I won''t disturb your cultivation. I''ll go first and have someone send you the crystal stone later." Lingyuan said and turned to leave.


    "Slow down, Lord."


    "You four must be good to serve young master and young lady, you know?"


    "Knowing the city master, we will serve you well." Han Han Yun, Ru Yu Ying and Yu die nodded together.


    "When you are waiting on the young lady, you can tell the housekeeper what you need. I have already told the housekeeper. If you have anything you need, please do your best. Don''t neglect the young lady."


    "It''s the Lord of the city."


    The spirit is far away.


    Yuying and yudie close the door.


    "Are you all ready? If you are ready, practice together. " Wu Hao said that he also sat down and took out a pile of crystal stones to absorb.


    The more powerful you are, the stronger the power of the underworld will be released, and the stronger the dead creatures that can be summoned will be. This is a virtuous circle, so the foundation is to make your power reach a higher level.


    However, with his current absorption speed of power, ordinary small spars can be cleaned in seconds, so what he can do is to absorb the big spars from Tina''s body in the space ring. At the beginning, they were absorbed in whole pieces in the cave, but now they are absorbed piece by piece. It''s really a bit boring.


    But there''s no way, and the conditions can only be troublesome.


    The four little girls had nothing to do, so they sat down to practice with them. What they had to do now was to absorb the crystal constantly to enrich their body''s strength. Only by completing this step, it would be easier to practice in the second stage, that is, to lay a good foundation.


    In fact, the power in Yuying yudie''s body is strong enough to reach the level of starting the second stage of cultivation. However, Wu Hao doesn''t plan to let them start the second stage of cultivation immediately. He plans to let Yunhan Yunru enter the second stage of cultivation with them.


    It''s an afternoon for six people to practice in the yard.


    The housekeeper sent two carts of crystal stones, not to mention the quality is really good, but with Wu Hao''s current absorption speed, these two carts of crystal stones are not enough to absorb in an afternoon, anyway, it is not enough, so he did not move these crystal stones, put all these crystal stones on the third floor, ready for the four little girls.


    In the dark, four little girls went into the kitchen to prepare dinner.

 Chapter 760

    Ling Fei Er, who concentrated on refining the breath of death in the afternoon, finally couldn''t stand it and opened her eyes.


    "How''s it going?" Wu Hao turned his hand into a transparent crystal stone, threw it aside and looked at her with a smile.


    "It''s hard." Ling Fei Er tooted her mouth and completely separated the breath of death from the breath of life, which was far more difficult than she imagined. She thought that she could feel the breath of life and the breath of death in half an hour, and it only took one afternoon to separate them. I didn''t expect that the process of separation was so painful.


    "I feel that the breath of death and the breath of life are two inseparable forces. Although they can be separated, it''s very difficult to separate them. As long as we don''t pay attention, the two forces will merge together again. How can we separate them completely?"


    "The breath of death and the breath of life are two important elements in the power of life, and they are interdependent and integrated. It is very difficult to separate them. How much can you separate them now?" Wu Hao asked.


    "How much can it be separated? If there is a proportion, I think it will be separated by 10% at most. " Lingfei''er pounced directly on him with a mouthful, "brother lingfei''er, how can you be so powerful? I feel that I can learn it in at least ten days and a half months. You can learn it in a morning."


    "Pay attention, divide your mind into two parts, feel the breath of life and the breath of death respectively, separate them at the same time, try not to feel the breath of death alone, and then separate the breath of death from the power of life alone. In this way, it is easy to make the breath of life stick to the breath of death, which makes it difficult to separate." Wu Hao said.


    "Brother Linghao, why didn''t you say that earlier?" Lingfei peered at him.


    "Let yourself experience it first." Wu Hao smiles and pinches her little face.


    "I''ll try."


    Ling Fei Er happily sat down again and divided his idea into two parts according to his method, stripping the breath of life and death at the same time. The efficiency was greatly improved. In less than an hour, the original stripping degree was only about 10%, and now I''m nearly 40%. This efficiency is not high.


    "Young lady, dinner is ready."


    Four people came to them, ready to serve them for dinner.


    "Do you want to continue?" Wu Hao looks at Ling Fei Er with a smile. The girl''s savvy is pretty good. With her speed, she can learn to summon the dark in one or two days at most.


    "I feel so fast. I can learn it the day after tomorrow at most. Hee hee, now I''m hungry. I''d better eat first. Brother Linghao, you can take me in." Ling fei''er pours into Wu Hao''s arms.


    Wu Hao laughed and carried her into the room. The four of them giggled and went into the room with them.


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er are sitting at the top of the table, with four little girls on both sides and six people sitting together.


    Yun Ru didn''t sit down to eat. She vomited her tongue and got under the table.


    "Yunru, what are you doing?" Ling Fei Er looks at her strangely. What do you do under the table when you eat? Jade Ying Jade Butterfly also strange looking at lead rhyme Ru, don''t know what she this is to do.


    "I''m waiting for you to have dinner." Yunru vomits shyly and begins to serve Wu Hao, lingfei''er and Yuying yudie. They all blush when they see it.


    "Brother Linghao, if you have to wait like this when you eat, will you enjoy it too much?" Ling Fei son spits out tongue to say.


    "I think it''s a bit too enjoyable, too." Wu Hao smiles. It''s a real enjoyment.


    "Hee hee, if you like to enjoy it like this, enjoy it." Ling fei''er smiles and doesn''t mind. Anyway, Yun Han and Yun Ru are all his maids. He can serve them as he likes, though it''s a little bad.


    "Young master, can I serve you with sister Yunru?" Jade Butterfly looks at him expectantly. They haven''t thought that they could serve him like this for such a long time. They are a little embarrassed and want to serve him well.


    "If you''re not hungry, come along." Wu Hao smiles and is used to the service of these little girls.


    "Hee hee, I''ll serve the young master with sister Yunru." Jade Butterfly playful smile, also got under the table, and rhyme Ru two people serve him together.


    Wu Hao squinted and began to eat.


    "Brother Linghao, I also want to serve you tonight, OK?" Ling Fei son sees him to enjoy, giggle a way.


    "I think you want me to serve you well?" Wu Hao smiles and brings her vegetables.


    "No, they just want brother Linghao to love me." Lingfei put out her tongue.


    "Well, well, you''re still working hard today. I''ll love you at night."


    "Hee hee, fei''er will try to make brother Linghao enjoy it." Ling Fei Er smiles and kisses him on the face.


    "Well, well, eat first." Wu Hao smiles.


    "We''ll clip you what you want, young lady." Yun Han said that they were already waiting on the young master, so naturally they were waiting on the young master and the young lady.


    There are more than 20 dishes on the table. They may not be able to get them.


    "I''ll eat that, and that."


    "Is that it, miss?"


    "Well, yes."


    "Young master, what would you like to eat?"


    "I don''t want to eat because of you little girls." Wu Hao smiles.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "I want to eat you."


    Yun Han Yu Ying is red, red faced, happy and shy.


    "You''d better eat something first. We''ll serve you well in the evening." Jade Butterfly self-cultivation said.


    "Yes, sir, we will serve you well in the evening." Yun Han also red face said, after his development, know that serving him is a very happy thing, but this thing is a little shy for girls.


    "You two are really good. Don''t you serve me well?" Ling Fei Er joked.


    "Yes, miss, we must serve Miss well and let Miss enjoy childe''s love." Yun Han says, the face is more red, serve a young lady at the same time, serve a young master at the same time, it is a more shy thing really.


    "Well, you girl, don''t tease them. Every time they are tired of you in order to serve you, you are so funny to tease them."


    "I''m tired of being tossed about by you. You''re tired of being tossed about by brother Linghao." Lingfei put out her tongue.


    "You can say that every time you play, it''s endless. In the end, it''s not the four of them who serve you and help you share?" Wu Hao smiles and pinches the little girl''s face. Since she was developed, the little girl is also interested in it.


    "I won''t tell you. I''m going to eat." Ling Fei''s face is red and she eats by herself.

 Chapter 761

    Wu Hao smiles, looks down at the two little girls who are serving him seriously, and then begins to eat. Anyway, at home, just enjoy it.


    Having enough to eat and drink, he accompanied Ling fei''er for a walk in the yard and practiced for a while. Four little girls waited on each other. After taking a bath, they went into the room to have a rest.


    Of course, the so-called rest is not the real rest, but the enjoyment of physical and mental relaxation.


    Early in the morning, Yuying has already prepared breakfast. Under the service of yudie and Yunhan, she puts on her clothes and gets up.


    After dinner, Wu Hao went to the college alone.


    Today, the qualification examination competition begins, and it is officially entering the registration stage.


    This qualification examination competition is for all the students of Tianyuan college, so the so-called registration is not voluntary principle. It is not to participate if you want to, or not if you don''t want to. Instead, everyone must participate in the competition. The so-called registration is actually to make sure that everyone has participated in the qualification examination competition.


    The registration period of the qualification examination competition is one day. The tutors will register in person. Those who do not register will be criticized by the college.


    "Linghao, you go back to inform lingfei''er and ask her to sign up." Qingyin filled in Wu Hao''s name on the form.


    "Now? The little girl is probably still sleeping. Why don''t you go back at noon? "


    "Are you sure this little girl will come at noon?"


    "If she doesn''t come, I''ll drag her."


    Wu Hao said with a smile that the little girl played very late last night. Needless to say, she must still be sleeping. If she goes back at noon, she may not be able to wake up.


    "When you go back at noon, please inform her that you must come to the college in the afternoon. There are only eight of you in my name. If she doesn''t come to sign up, my list is too small." She gently showed the form in her hand, teasing.


    "Who asked you to accept only a few students?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I don''t have so much energy to teach so many students. I don''t really think I''m here to be a tutor, do I?"


    "Hey, hey." Funny but speechless.


    "I have a lot of things to do today. I don''t have the time to teach you anything, so you can do whatever you want." Qingyin said.


    "Well, tutor Qingyin, do yourself a favor." Wu Hao shrugged and left her lounge.


    He didn''t practice the dark call, but wandered in the college. He took part in the qualification examination competition for the first time, and he was still a little interested in it.


    Walk around and get familiar with the rules of the game.


    The college is divided into 16 grades, that is to say, the people who have stayed in the college for the longest time have been in the college for 32 years. I don''t know why these people have been in the college all the time, but they are really old timers in the college.


    When participating in the qualification examination competition, all the students taught by different tutors of each grade must join together and draw lots together for grouping. Ten students form a group, two PK. The remaining five students are engaged in the melee PK. Finally, the remaining one is the winner of the group. After the winners of all the groups of the whole grade are decided, the group winners continue to draw lots for grouping, Pairwise grouping, pairwise PK, the remaining winners continue to draw lots, pairwise grouping, pairwise PK, until the last ten contestants, that is, the winners of this year''s qualification examination competition of this grade, can be arranged by the college to learn from higher tutors.


    Of course, the winner of the grade can also challenge the higher grade, in the form of one-to-one PK. The lower grade can choose challengers at will. As long as they win, they will join the higher grade winners. The college will make unified arrangements to learn from senior tutors, while the losers of the higher grade will fall into the team of the lower grade winners. Of course, they also want to have the right to be arranged, However, the arrangement at this time is meaningless for them. At most, it is just to return to the original level.


    Most of the students are willing to participate in the qualification examination competition. Although there are only ten winners in each grade, and only they enjoy the privilege of better study arranged by the college, getting a better place in the qualification examination competition is also helpful for the tutors to see their qualifications and make them better tutored. After all, the 11th and 10th grade, In fact, there will not be much difference in strength, which the tutor naturally understands.


    For the qualification examination competition, the longer you stay in the college, the more advantages you have. For example, the students of grade 16, who have been in the college for 32 years, have basically entered the ten lists of Qinghe college, that is, the ten winners in their grade.


    Of course, this is not absolute. Sometimes the gap between the level 16 students and the level 15 and level 14 students is not so big. The level 14 and level 15 winners challenge the level 16 winners, and the probability of success is still very large.


    However, if you want to challenge level 16 students, it will be quite difficult.


    Wu Hao is in the first grade, spanning 15 grades. In the history of Tianyuan college, the challenger with the largest span has continuously challenged eight grades, creating a talent miracle that is difficult to surpass in the history of Tianyuan college.


    Wu Hao wants to see the level of the people in grade 15 and grade 16, but after walking around, he can see a few people with average qualifications. Although they are very old, their strength doesn''t seem to be particularly strong.


    Maybe it exists in every grade.


    I''m not sure how strong the strongest person in grade 15 and grade 16 is, but Wu Hao has absolute confidence in himself. If he can''t even win the qualification examination contest in this small marginal Town, he just lies in Tian Yuancheng''s bed forever, and there''s no need to continue to carry out his complicated plans.


    Seeing that it was almost noon, Wu Hao went back to the Lord''s Mansion by car.


    "Young master."


    Four little girls are downstairs preparing lunch. When they see him coming back, they all greet him and look at him with a smile.


    Every time after his bedtime, I have a deeper feeling for him, whether it''s Yuying yudie or Yunhan Yunru.


    "So happy one by one?" Wu Hao looks at them with a smile.


    "I''m happy to see you." Yun Ru smiles and brings him a glass of water.


    "Wait a minute, young master. Lunch will be ready soon." Yu Ying said with a smile.


    "No hurry. I''m not very hungry today. Where''s Phil?"


    "The young lady is still sleeping upstairs." Yun Han said.


    "All right, you''re busy. I''ll go upstairs and wake her up." Wu Hao drank half a glass of water and went upstairs to wake Ling fei''er.


    Lingfei is sleeping soundly in bed.


    Looking at her sweet appearance, Wu Hao could not help but raise a bad smile and got into the quilt. He really liked to taste this tender little girl.


    "Brother Linghao, you are good or bad."


    Ling fei''er wakes up with a cry and opens the quilt to see that he''s doing something bad down there. His already flushed face is even more red.

 Chapter 762

    "Get up and have a meal quickly. I always tell you not to play so late, but I don''t listen. I can''t get up during the day." Wu Hao came out of the bed and gave her a kiss on the face with a bad smile.


    "But people can only enjoy the love of Linghao for several days. Of course, they want to play with Linghao for a long time."


    "Have you slept long enough now? They''re ready for lunch. Get up for dinner and come to the college with me in the afternoon. "


    "Going to college in the afternoon? I also want to leave the breath of death at home in the afternoon. "


    "The qualification examination competition starts to register today. It lasts for one day. You are the only one under the name of Qingyin tutor. I''ll come back with you after registering."


    "That''s fine."


    "Then get up. Do you want me to dress you?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "Hee hee." Ling Fei son naturally is not polite, hugs him to smile.


    Wu Hao smiles and helps her get dressed. They go downstairs together.


    Four little girls downstairs just got lunch ready.


    "Young master, let''s serve you for lunch today." Yu Ying looks at Wu Hao and says with a red face.


    "You arrange it yourself. Anyway, I''ll just enjoy it." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Then we are the only two to serve you today." Yunhan and Yuying look at each other. They squat down in front of him and begin to serve him.


    Wu Hao touched the head of the two little girls, looking at their serious appearance is very enjoy, while eating while enjoying the little beauty''s service, how can not enjoy it.


    "Miss princess, we will serve you both." Yunru and Jade Butterfly sit on both sides and serve them.


    "Eat more yourself."


    "Yes, yes."


    "Brother Linghao, shall I sleep here tonight?" Ling fei''er looks at him with a smile. She likes to be with him more and more. She wants to sleep with him every night. She is very happy even if she doesn''t do anything.


    "Not tonight."


    Wu Hao said seriously: "now that the qualification examination competition has started, we can leave Tianyuan city soon. When we get to Qinghe City, you can do whatever you want, but it''s better to be restrained during this period of time."


    "All right." Ling Fei Er pouts. Although she doesn''t like this arrangement, she can''t help it. If she sleeps on his side every day, it will inevitably cause suspicion.


    "I must also be in the last ten lists. I''m going to Qinghe college with brother Linghao." Ling Fei Er says firmly.


    "Yes, that''s the momentum." Wu Hao smiles and gives her a bite.


    "After dinner, I''ll go to the college with my brother Linghao, and then we''ll come back to practice hard."


    Wu Hao laughed and began to eat.


    After a meal just comfortable release to two little girls, two little girls very tacit understanding, one person half.


    "You two take your time. I''ll go upstairs with Phil to have a rest and go to college."


    "Well, OK, Yunru Jade Butterfly, you two go to wait on the young lady to have a rest. Here we are." we''ll clean up after eating. Yun Han said.


    "All right."


    Two little girls giggled and went upstairs with them.


    After a short rest, they went to the college by car and asked Qingyin to sign up.


    "Teacher Qingyin, I''m here to sign up." Said Lingfei.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come." Qingyin smiles and hands her a form. In fact, it''s very easy to sign up. It''s just a sign to agree.


    "Do you have any goals for this qualification competition?" Qingyin asked casually.


    "I''m going to be in the top ten like my brother Linghao." Ling Fei Er says firmly.


    "Oh, the goal is not small. Then you have to work hard. Although you are still very strong now, don''t underestimate those who have practiced in the college for 20 to 30 years. Their accumulated foundation and learning skills are much stronger than you." Qingyin exhorts.


    "I''ll beat them anyway." Ling Fei Er is not a bully. The stronger the enemy is, the higher her fighting spirit will be.


    "Just have confidence." Qingyin smiles and doesn''t say much. No matter whether she can get into the top ten or not, it''s not the only way to get into Qinghe University. In the normal way of registration, she can still get into Qinghe University. It''s just that people who get into Qinghe University in this way can get better resources at the beginning.


    It doesn''t matter whether they have better resources or not. In fact, it doesn''t matter how they enter Qinghe college. Anyway, she is going to Qinghe college, and the three of them finally want to enter her class. It doesn''t matter how they enter.


    However, it is obviously a better thing for them to enter Qinghe University as a winner, so she does not remind them that there are other ways, and there is no need to tell them that they can slack off when they work hard.


    "Is there anything else? Teacher Qingyin Ling Fei Er asks a way.


    "Nothing more. Anyway, I have no time to teach you these days. It''s up to you whether you want to stay in the college or go home for self-study." Qingyin said with a smile.


    "Then I''ll go home with brother Linghao?"


    "You go."


    Qingyin looks at her and Wu Hao, and feels that there seems to be a subtle change in the relationship between the little girl and Wu Hao, but she can''t say it and doesn''t care about it.


    "Gone, master Qingyin."


    Wu Hao smiles and goes home with Ling fei''er.


    Anyway, now we all know that the qualification examination competition is about to start, and they don''t have to avoid suspicion. It''s very normal for them to practice together, and Lingyuan also arranges it like this. No one dares to gossip, and there is no gossip to talk about.


    As long as we don''t spend the night together often, it''s a small matter to practice.


    Lingfei''s focus now is to separate the breath of life and the breath of death in the power of life. Only by completing this step, can the dark call proceed smoothly, and this is also the top priority of the power of darkness. As long as this point is completed, the follow-up steps are relatively simple.


    As soon as they got home, they practiced in the yard.


    Wu Hao''s focus is to enhance the foundation of strength, and Ling fei''er''s focus is naturally to summon the dark to the society.


    With the separation method of his teaching, Lingfei''s progress is very rapid. In one afternoon, the strength of breath of life and breath of death officially reached 100%.


    "I succeeded. I succeeded, brother Linghao. I finally separated the breath of life from the breath of death." The moment of separation, Ling Fei Er jumped up excitedly.


    "Don''t get excited, try a few more times, it''s not too late to be happy to be able to separate stably." Wu Hao looked at her and said seriously.

 Chapter 763

    If you want to be powerful, you must be able to summon at any time and quickly. Otherwise, when you face an enemy, you will be ready for a long time, and they will rush to fight directly.


    "Well, I''ll try a few more times."


    Ling Fei Er doesn''t complain. He immediately stabilizes his mood and empties himself. For a long time, the breath of death and life are completely separated.


    After the first separation, the second separation, the third separation after the second separation, the fourth separation and the fifth separation, the speed is faster and faster, and the efficiency is higher and higher.


    When she was able to separate the breath of life and death in 30 seconds, Wu Hao finally stopped her.


    This speed is not fast, but it is also very good. If you practice hard in the future, you can make greater progress.


    "Well, now that you''ve been able to do that, I''ll teach you the next steps."


    Wu Hao said: "after separating the breath of death, you need to activate the breath of death with the power of the nether world. This step is very simple. Use your power of the nether world to infuse the breath of death. The breath of death will fuse the power of the nether world and activate the connection between the breath of death and the kingdom of death. At this time, the kingdom of death will release a dead creature according to the activation degree of the breath of death, That is to say, the higher you activate the breath of death, the stronger the summoned beast will be. Therefore, the skill of dark Summoning can be enhanced infinitely. With your own strength getting higher and higher, the creatures that can be summoned will also be stronger and stronger. "


    "I will practice hard." Lingfei nodded excitedly.


    "Young lady, dinner is ready. Would you like to have dinner first?" Yun Han comes to them and asks.


    "You eat first. I''ll learn this skill before eating." Lingfei Er is willing to stop, close her eyes, separate the breath of death again, and activate the breath of death directly by using the power of the nether world. The subtle change of the breath of death makes her excited. She holds her breath and watches the change of the breath of death. A black light flashes, and a huge snake like creature appears in the air, ten meters long, with black light in her eyes, It seems that he has just died. His body is still intact, and his scales are still shining.


    Ling Fei son didn''t think of oneself a move to change a move, released a huge snake, frighten her to look pale.


    What I''ve been afraid of since I was a child is this kind of creeping thing.


    "Don''t worry, it''s your summoner. It won''t attack you and is under your control. It will do whatever you want it to do. You can give it instructions." Wu Hao said to appease her. He didn''t expect that this girl could summon a snake when she called. Most girls are afraid of this kind of creature.


    "How can we make it disappear? I don''t want to call that out. " Looking at the huge snake in front of him and the eyes with black light, Lingfei couldn''t calm down at all.


    "Remove the activation of the breath of death, and it will disappear."


    Ling Fei Er, without saying a word, revokes her activation of the breath of death, and the giant snake in front of her disappears immediately. She is relieved. Even Yun Han beside her is relieved. Looking at this kind of snake, she is really flustered.


    Ling fei''er summoned a dead creature again. This time, she didn''t summon a big snake, but she summoned a huge white bone creature. Bai Sensen''s appearance also scared Ling fei''er. However, compared with snakes, white bone creatures are more acceptable.


    Lingyuan suddenly appeared in the yard.


    Looking at the two meter long white bone creature in front of him, Lingyuan was surprised.


    "I thought there was an invasion, girl. Did you call it out?" Lingyuan was relieved to see the black light in the giant beast''s eyes in front of her, but she was surprised in her heart. Did she learn to summon the dark so quickly?


    "Yes, yes, isn''t it very powerful? I have summoned the darkness to you so quickly! Brother Linghao taught me. It''s amazing Lingfei was very excited.


    "Don''t be too happy. It''s just the beginning. I just told you that dark call is based on your strength. Only by improving your strength can you summon more and more powerful summoners. Don''t be happy just because you can summon them. Be faster and stronger." Wu Hao said and stood up from the ground.


    "Yes, did you hear what your brother Linghao said? Learning to summon is just the beginning. The potential of this move is unlimited. Next, you should practice with your brother Linghao to improve your strength. Do you hear me Lingyuan said.


    "I know, I know."


    "Just know." Ling Yuan smiles happily and looks at Wu Hao: "have you had dinner so late?"


    "Ready to eat, have you? If not, together? " Wu Hao looks at him.


    "As soon as I finished eating, I felt that there was abnormal energy fluctuation in your direction, so I came to have a look. I didn''t expect that you could let this little girl learn to summon in the dark so quickly." Lingyuan patted him on the shoulder. At this time, silence is better than sound.


    "The main reason is that the girl''s qualification is pretty good, and she can learn things quickly." Wu Hao smiles, but he is modest.


    "Without a good tutor, no matter how good the qualification is, it''s hard to give full play to it."


    Lingyuan said: "this girl is willing to practice with you, then you can only trouble you to teach her more?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s my duty as a brother."


    "That''s fine."


    Ling Yuan turns his eyes on the excited Ling fei''er.


    "Well, girl, don''t get excited. The qualification examination competition of Tianyuan college has already started. You also strive for a good place for me. Do you hear me


    "My goal is to get into the top ten with Linghao, and then we will go to Qinghe university to study together." Ling Fei son takes back the vision from that huge beast body, firm say.


    Lin Yuan was stunned for a moment, and then the happy smile on his face became more obvious. When his daughter grew up, she had ideals and goals.


    "Since you have this goal, you should work hard. Although Tianyuan college only provides basic training, it doesn''t mean that everyone''s level is very poor. Those students who have been in the college for a long time have strong basic ability. If you want to enter the final top ten, it''s not as simple as you think. Work hard. " Lingyuan said.


    "So I''ve been practicing with brother Linghao every day these days."


    "It''s good to know about cultivation. If you haven''t eaten yet, go to eat. Although cultivation is very important, don''t spoil your body." Ling Yuan smiles and looks at them.


    "Why don''t we have some more?" Wu Hao looked at him and said.


    "I still don''t want to disturb you for dinner. After dinner, you should practice and have a rest. Don''t work too hard." Lingyuan said and left from the front door.

 Chapter 764

    I didn''t expect that with his help, my daughter could master the intermediate skill of dark call in such a short time. Although it''s a little unbelievable, the white bone beast summoned by the little girl has proved that she has successfully mastered dark call. Boy, it''s really a cultivation wizard.


    As soon as Lingyuan left, lingfei''er rushed to Wu Hao''s arms with excitement.


    "Brother Linghao, thank you."


    Ling Fei''s son excitedly on his face a burst of disorderly kiss, powerful skill so quickly learned, how can not excited.


    "Watch out for your father coming back." Wu Hao hugged her waist and looked at her with a smile.


    "I''ll come back as soon as I get back. I''ll throw myself into my brother''s arms and give him a hug. What''s the matter? Does he have any opinions?" Ling Fei son rightfully looks at him.


    "Get rid of your summoner. Eat first." Wu Hao smiles and pats her ass twice. Ling fei''er smiles and thinks that the giant beast in the yard disappears.


    Two people into the room, four little girls just put the food on the table.


    "Young master, how do you want the four of us to serve you today?" Yu Ying asked.


    "I''ll come today."


    Ling Fei Er laughs and squats down in front of him, playing directly.


    Wu Hao leans on the chair and looks at her happy appearance. She can''t laugh or cry. They serve themselves. They serve themselves carefully and give them as much enjoyment as possible. But this little girl is not the same. She is really playing, just like she is in bed. She has a good time.


    After a while, Wu Hao was too much for her and was released to her.


    The four little girls couldn''t help giggling, where they were serving the young master. It was obvious that the young lady was playing.


    "Comfortable?" Ling fei''er''s throat slipped and swallowed. She sipped her mouth and looked at Wu Hao with a smile.


    "Not bad." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Hee hee, let''s eat." Ling fei''er began to eat contentedly.


    "Young master, let''s continue to serve you."


    Yu Ying and Yu die squat down in front of him and continue to serve him. They want to let him relax and enjoy better when eating.


    Wu Hao touched their heads and naturally enjoyed their service.


    "Brother Linghao will enjoy it." Ling Fei son sees them two little wenches serve him, can''t help but giggle.


    "It''s really enjoyable." Wu Hao smiles and eats by himself. He really likes this kind of enjoyment these two days, not to mention how wonderful it is.


    After dinner, we went to the third floor to practice for three hours.


    Although Ling fei''er wants to sleep here, Wu Hao refuses. He already slept here last night. It''s not good to continue to sleep here today.


    But Lingfei doesn''t care during the day. When she gets up in the morning, she comes to him to practice with him. As for lunch break, since it''s a good time for two people to enjoy each other, their four little girls will be ready to serve them at noon every day.


    However, I won''t play too crazy at noon, because the time in the afternoon can''t be wasted. I have to practice when I get up in the afternoon until dinner is ready.


    After dinner, should the girl go back or should she go back, and then come to practice the next morning.


    Five days later, the qualification examination competition of Tianyuan college officially began.


    Although the qualification examination competition is held every year, it is also a major event of the college. At this time point, people from all levels are very busy about it, but the qualification examination competition is not a ceremonial event. When the competition officially started, there were no banners to celebrate.


    It''s also an activity held every year. What can we celebrate? The qualification examination competition is like the final examination of a school every year. Although everyone is busy preparing for the final examination, it doesn''t mean that every school has to make a fuss about it.


    The original sparse crowd in the college became denser on the opening day of the qualification examination competition. Everyone walked in groups in the college, and they were all discussing excitedly. They were either discussing what kind of results they could get, entering the top ten of the grade, or discussing who could enter the top ten of the grade in this year''s qualification examination competition.


    However, I haven''t heard anyone talk about who can get the top ten of the whole college. This problem doesn''t mean anything to most people. The higher the grade, the stronger the strength. In the eyes of most people, the top ten of the college are definitely the 15th grade and the 16th grade. They are competing. People like them who have just entered the college don''t need to think about it at all, There is no point in the discussion.


    The only people who really care about this issue are those who really want to hit the top ten list of the college, such as Wu Hao. Of course, Ling fei''er is also very concerned.


    However, the qualification examination competition has already started, and there is no significance in caring about it. Only one grade, one grade, is the key.


    "I hope you all get a good result." Qingyin smiles at her eight students. Wu Hao is crazy about Feng Ling fei''er. She doesn''t have to worry about their grades. As for whether they can get the last ten places, three of you don''t need her to worry about. The other five students should be stronger than other students in the same grade. There''s nothing to worry about. Words of comfort and encouragement are nonsense, At this time, let them compete by themselves.


    Qingyin takes them to the concentration place of the first grade.


    There are more people in the first grade. There are more than 600 people. We draw lots and decide to divide them into groups, with 10 people in each group. After the grouping is completed, we have a duel within the group.


    Wu Hao got group 28, Ling fei''er got group 17, and kuangfeng got group 31.


    "Fortunately, we didn''t draw a group, otherwise we would be miserable." Ling Fei Er looks at the number card on his hand, lucky to grow a breath.


    "I hope we don''t get into a group all the time." Crazy Feng said.


    "As long as you can pass the grade, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, according to the rules of the competition, you can choose your own people for the challenge, and there is no problem of the same or different groups." Wu Hao said.


    "What if we get the same group in the grade?" Ling Fei son worries of say.


    Each group can only leave one winner in the end. If all three of them want to enter the top ten of the grade, they must not draw the same group. Once they draw the same group, two of them will be eliminated.


    "I''ll go to ask Master Qingyin." Wu Hao said to find Qingyin directly, which is really a big trouble.


    I''m not afraid of the competition of the same grade. What I''m afraid of is that the three of them have drawn to the same group. And as the competition goes on, the probability will increase.


    Qingyin and several other tutors are discussing the venue. Wu Hao pulls her and signals her to speak.


    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you Qingyin looks at him.

 Chapter 765

    "I''m the tutor of Qingyin, I want to be in the last ten lists with lingfeier and FanFeng, but it''s very likely that we will be in the same group in the same grade competition, so it''s hard to do, right?"


    "You mean you want me to help you avoid this result?"


    "Yes, that''s what it means. It''s not important to compare. Don''t let the three of us draw into the same group."


    "This is not a big problem. I''ll go to the dean to discuss it. General colleges will make special arrangements for such aspiring students and try to help you fight for better opportunities, but whether you can get a better place in the qualification examination competition depends on you."


    "You can rest assured that as long as you can help us arrange whether we should be in the same group or not, the other three of us are sure." Wu Hao breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Qingyin can solve this problem, there will be no trouble for others.


    "OK, you go to prepare for the first match. I''m arranging the venue with other instructors now. The match will start soon."


    "OK, thank Master Qingyin first." Wu Hao smiles and turns to leave.


    Qingyin didn''t delay, so she went to the dean to discuss the matter. It was Qingyin who came forward. What else can''t be solved?


    You Qingyin''s position, even if Lingyuan sees her, you have to give way to her, not to mention the dean of Tianyuan college.


    Even in terms of strength, Qingyin has an absolute say.


    After negotiating with the Dean about the grouping arrangement of the three of them, Qingyin immediately came back to discuss the venue with other tutors.


    At 9:30 in the morning, the qualification examination competition of Tianyuan college officially opened.


    The competition field of the first grade is on an open and flat grassland, with white lines and circles. It is about 15 square meters in size. A simple small challenge arena will come out at once.


    The first group match was a one-on-one duel.


    Dozens of groups work at the same time.


    Wu Hao stands in the circle drawn by the white line.


    His opponent is also a young man. He is estimated to be about 27 or 78 years old. He should have followed a good tutor and is very confident. When he stands in front of Wu Hao and looks at his thin appearance, his face is more confident.


    The other eight players in the same group outside the circle are watching. They are all secretly guessing who has a higher winning rate. At the same time, they are also observing the strength of the boxers in the circle and how to deal with them in case they meet.


    There is also a tutor assistant who is responsible for judging the results of the competition.


    "Are you both ready on the court?" Tutor assistant looked at the two people''s information, to make sure that the two people are not suspected of taking the exam, ready to read the rules of the game.


    "All right." Wu Hao stood in place and looked at his opponent with a smile.


    "It''s time to start." His opponent also stood in the same place, smiling at Wu Hao, more confident than him.


    "Now that you are ready, I''ll start to read out the rules of the game. Both sides can prepare their own weapons and use them at the same time, but they can''t use them alone. There are three ways to win. The first way is to leave the circle, and the one who stays in the circle is the winner. The second way is for one side to surrender voluntarily, and the other side to win. The third way is to uniform, If one side obtains the situation of comprehensive repression and the other side is unable to resist, the oppressor will win. No matter what way he wins, he can''t hurt anyone. Do both sides understand? "


    "I understand."


    "I understand."


    "At the beginning of the competition, please show your best and try to get a better place." The tutor''s assistant snapped his fingers, and the group match of group 28 officially began.


    The game officially started, but the two people on the field did not move at all. Wu Hao looked at the young man in front of him, and the young man also looked at him quietly.


    "Shall we begin?" Wu Hao looked at him and said.


    "Give you a chance to admit defeat, don''t say too ugly." Said the young man.


    His self-confidence is not without a source. Although he is young, he is as tall and muscular as other men in the world of heaven. Wu Hao stands in front of him like a boy who has not yet matured. He is a new first-year student, and there is not much difference in his foundation, but the difference in his physique often determines the final victory.


    "Are you saying this to yourself or to me?" Wu Hao said, except for a smile without malice.


    "There are only two of us on the court. Who do you mean to listen to?"


    "Since it''s for me, OK, I don''t need you to give up. Leave it to yourself. I''ll give you two choices. Either give up now and go out by yourself, or I''ll help you out."


    "You think you can beat me?"


    "I don''t know where you got your confidence, but you can come and have a try."


    "Why don''t you come first?"


    Listen to the conversation on the field, nine people on the side have black lines on their faces. Are you talking?


    "Two students can start your competition." But the assistant impatiently reminded a, other groups of players are playing hot, they are good, the game began, even here to shoot.


    "Do you hear me? The game begins Wu Hao looked at the young man in front of him with a little jest.


    "In that case, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The young man''s eyes must be fixed. He rushed to Wu Hao quickly. Just as his fist was calling to Wu Hao''s face, Wu Hao turned over and flashed behind him. He kicked him out of the circle and fell on the grass.


    "You... You sneak!"


    The young man got up and looked at Wu Hao angrily. He was directly kicked out of the circle before he gave a damn move. It was a shame.


    "The competition on the field is not only about brute force, but also skills. If you take it lightly, you make a big mistake. If you lose, you lose. Stand aside." Wu Hao said that he was like a master commenting on a little apprentice. In terms of his actual age, this guy is really a child in front of him. Wu Hao didn''t have the slightest fluctuation in his heart to defeat such a child.


    "Linghao, the winner of the first game in group 28." It was the assistant who announced the result.


    Wu Hao went out of the circle, and the second group began to compete.


    Wu Hao didn''t go to see Ling fei''er or kuangfeng''s game. If they can''t qualify in the group stage, they don''t have to go to the following games.


    He stood in the 28th group court, waiting for all the players in the housing group to finish the competition. He didn''t even have the mind to observe, just waiting.


    The people who come in the first grade have studied for more than a year at most, and they have just laid a foundation. If they want to have strength, skills and skills, they don''t need to pay more attention to them. Just wait for them to win and then beat them all.


    The remaining four groups were also quickly decided, and the five winners came to the field together.

 Chapter 766

    "Congratulations to the five of you, but I didn''t expect that this guy was so crazy. Before they could figure out who to deal with, he just let the four of them deal with him.


    This guy knows he''s going to lose and wants to get out first, right?


    But none of them moved.


    Sure enough, the situation of scuffle is not so easy. If you are not careful, you may fall into the trap of others. Who knows if this boy has reached an alliance with others secretly. He just said this as a bait. He really jumped on it and immediately found several other people''s siege, which is not cost-effective.


    With no one moving, stalemate, while observing the movement of others.


    Wu Hao couldn''t laugh or cry at their cautious manner.


    "Since you don''t understand, I''ll do it first. I''ll be ready myself. Don''t lose too much." Wu Hao chuckled. After all, he didn''t act as the editor in chief. His smiling face didn''t disappear. He punched the man in the abdomen, flew out and landed outside the circle. The other three people were shocked when they saw the power. How could such a powerful force burst out of the weak body? Is this kid hiding himself, playing pig and eating tiger?


    Subconsciously, all three men took out their weapons.


    "According to the rules of the game, if you want to use weapons, you have to use them all." The tutor assistant outside reminded that if Wu Hao did not use weapons, they could not use them. Unless Wu Hao also took out weapons, they could use weapons as a means of attack.


    But Wu Hao obviously has no intention of using weapons. If you need to use weapons in the face of such children, he doesn''t need to practice.


    His body is like electricity. He rushes to one person and makes people subconsciously wave his weapon. However, his action is not as fast as Wu Hao''s. Wu Hao flies up and kicks him out of the circle. Now he says that he is faced with double failure. He uses weapons illegally and is kicked out of the circle at the same time.


    As soon as the two remaining people on the bed saw the situation, they immediately knew that their judgment was correct. Although he was thin and weak, he was far superior to them in strength, speed and agility. They were definitely not on the same level as him, and it was very likely that they would be defeated by him today.


    But it doesn''t mean that they will surrender. They look at each other and put away their weapons at the same time. Under the pressure of powerful external forces, they are ready for the alliance and rush to Wu Hao together.


    Wu Hao also quarreled with them to rush past, this kind of competition can be a quick decision, there is no need to procrastinate.


    He rushed to the middle of them, left and right fists went out at the same time, two people flew up at the same time, and fell heavily out of the field, with no fighting power at all.


    A few people outside the court looked at Wu Hao directly. Even the tutor''s assistant stared at Wu Hao. He also thought that Wu Hao was the one who had the least strength. However, Wu Hao won the group 28 with an absolute advantage. The four of them were like three-year-old children facing a big man, This is you simply come too relaxed, relaxed let him can''t understand, this small body is how to burst out such a powerful force? Or is this guy born with power?


    Anyway, he''s the only one who''s still on the court.


    "It''s a wonderful competition. Linghao won the 28th group match by an absolute advantage. Congratulations, Linghao." Said the tutor''s assistant.


    "So can I leave the circle now?"


    "I''ve recorded your victory. Now you can wait for all the groups in the first grade to decide and start a new competition." Said the tutor''s assistant.


    "OK, I see."


    Wu Hao left without looking back and went straight to group 17.


    Lingfei is also in the second round of scuffle.


    This girl''s strength should be found by the other four people, so the four people''s goals are very clear, and they all point at him. This invisible alliance has been formed. Although it''s a bit unfair to besiege a little girl, it''s no problem who talks about fairness with you in the game field. As long as you abide by the rules of the game, everything will be OK.

 Chapter 767

    However, it is impossible for the four of them to beat Ling Fei Er. Originally, Ling Fei Er wanted to play with them, but as soon as Wu Hao appeared outside the court, he immediately wanted to show him his strength. With a bad smile, he beat the four out of the court every minute, and the four landed almost at the same time.


    "I declare the winner of group 17 as Lingfei. Congratulations." Tutor assistant quickly announced the result of the game, just when she teased them had seen the clue, this result is not unexpected.


    "Brother Linghao, are you finished so soon?" Ling Fei Er ran to him with a smile.


    "You don''t want to play with them."


    Wu Hao smiles, ready to find crazy Feng, the result is ready to get up, crazy Feng head-on came.


    "Your game is over?" Wu Hao looked at him with a smile.


    "Is this kind of competition going to take time?" Crazy front light came a sentence.


    Wu Hao smiles and pats him on the shoulder.


    Indeed, this kind of competition does not need time at all, and the waiting time is longer than the time of the formal competition on the field.


    Anyway, the three of them don''t have to worry about being assigned to the same group. Seeing many group games fall into a stalemate, Wu Hao doesn''t want to see them push Sangsang here for at least a few hours when the first round of games is over. He leaves the first grade field to look for the 16th grade field.


    There are only a few people in grade 16, that is, about 100 people. Their playing field is on a lake, and the whole lake is their playing field. There is a lot of room for them to play, which is different from their competition rules. Unlike other grades, going out of the circle is a failure, but falling into the river is a failure.


    After 30 years of training in the college, they all have profound knowledge. They are fighting on the surface of the water. The pouring power of the nether world stirs up layers of water waves and splashes all over the sky, which excites the onlookers.


    "The strength of these people is really different." Wu Hao is also standing in the crowd, watching the competition in the lake. He is in the first round of the group match, and the duel has not been decided.


    For them, the top ten places of grade are very important. At their level, as long as they can enter the top ten places of grade, it basically means that they are the top ten places of the college. With this attitude, it is a very glorious thing whether they leave the college or further enter Qinghe University to continue their study.


    Everyone tried his best to give his opponent no chance.


    "These people don''t look very good." Ling fei''er stands beside Wu Hao and looks at the competition in the lake.


    "This is our ultimate goal, so don''t take it lightly." Wu Hao said: "they are only playing in the first round now. There is no need to exert all their strength. The situation they are facing is totally different from that we are facing. It is very necessary to keep their strength. And to tell you the truth, with their level, if the first round of competition needs to exert all their strength, then the following competitions will not need to be carried out at all, and the top 10 places will certainly not be shared with them. "


    "Looking at their fierce competition, I thought they were already using their full strength."


    "Who let them play on the lake? The explosion effect comes with special effects." Wu Hao smiles. When the two sides fight, the powerful energy impact brings about water surface explosion, and the effect is no less than special effects. Naturally, there is an illusion that the fighting is very fierce. In fact, the two sides are more competing skills, and they don''t want to consume all their energy in the first game.


    "Their game should last for several days?" Ling Fei Er asks a way.


    "It looks like it is." Wu Hao replied.


    "Generally, the competition time of senior qualification examination competition is very long. They spend too much time in a single competition." Kuangfeng said that he has experience in this kind of thing. Although time has passed for a long time, he still remembers his career in the college.


    "You have a lot of experience?" Ling Fei Er looked at him suspiciously.


    "I haven''t participated in it before, but I''ve seen it." Crazy front light explanation.


    Ling fei''er didn''t care so much. She continued to watch the game on the lake with Wu Hao.


    As Kuang Feng said, the time consumed in their single game is too long. Both sides seem to be playing with the mentality of dragging each other to death. There is no limit on the game time in the rules of the game. They can only spend what they want. As long as they do not violate the rules of the game, the tutor will not specially remind them.


    After watching it for half an hour, it was boring. Wu Hao and Ling fei''er returned to the first grade competition venue. At this time, the first round group match was just over, and the first place of each group was officially decided.


    Next, the second round of the competition is the first round of the group match winners draw lots, start pairing.


    The three of them didn''t have to worry. When they got into the same group, they all went to line up and draw lots together.


    There are two pieces of paper in the draw box. Two people with the same number are drawn as a group, and a winner will be produced. The winner will continue to draw lots for the next round of competition.


    Wu Hao drew 15.


    In other words, his opponent is also the one who draws 15.


    Who is it?


    He looked around, then shook his head with a smile and took back his eyes. Everyone who drew the number was looking around. How could he see his opponent from this state.


    The numbers drawn by each person are registered separately. After drawing lots, the tutor assistant divides each number into groups. The two people with the same number are combined into a group and assigned to different venues to start the competition.


    Wu Hao''s opponent this time is a middle-aged man. Although his strength is not much better than those of the young people, his physical fitness is very strong. He looks like a miner or a lumberjack. His muscles are explosive.


    In the same grade, this person should be a very competitive opponent.


    Unfortunately, he got the same number as Wu Hao. Since he got this number, it means that his game is over.


    "If you want to use a weapon, take it." The middle-aged man looks at Wu Hao with a straight face. It''s hard to imagine how a person with such poor physical fitness can qualify in the group match.


    "I don''t need a weapon to deal with you. One finger is enough."


    Wu Hao smiles and rushes up before his voice falls. He sticks out a finger in his right hand and pokes him in the heart. The middle-aged man didn''t expect Wu Hao''s speed to be so fast. However, seeing that he sticks out a finger to deal with himself, he suddenly becomes angry. He doesn''t move in the same place and waves his fist directly. He can''t break his finger.


    Wu Hao turned the corner of his mouth, flashed his fist and poked it directly into his heart. The middle-aged man trembled and fell to the ground with his heart in his arms

 Chapter 768

    A powerful force, like an electric current, pierced the chest, too painful to resist.


    The middle-aged man fell to the ground and even had difficulty breathing. The onlookers outside were startled. What''s the trick? One finger knocked down such a strong man?


    The middle-aged man tried to get up, but the pain in his chest didn''t make him strong at all. He had to fall on the ground and hold his chest to make himself feel better.


    Tutor assistant hesitated for a while, thought the ground player can get up, finally determined that he lost the ability to resist, announced the results of the game.


    "Congratulations, Linghao, winner of group 15."


    Wu Hao went out of the circle and waited for a new round to start again.


    The players eliminated in the first round are basically those who have no foundation and strength. The players who stay in the second round are quite strong. After all, they are the ones who choose one out of ten. Their strength is not much different from each other. If one side''s strength is not particularly outstanding, this kind of duel is easy to form a stalemate. In fact, most of the teams are in a long-term tug of war.


    By the time all the teams have decided, it''s noon.


    There are 32 groups left.


    After all, the strength and foundation of the players who stay behind are better. In addition, no one wants to admit defeat. Naturally, the situation can be imagined.


    The third round starts in the afternoon.


    "Brother Linghao, shall we go home for dinner or where to eat?" Ling fei''er runs to Wu Hao and looks at him with a smile. It''s too easy for her to win. There''s no pressure on her and she''s in a good mood.


    "Kuangfeng, let''s go to kuangfeng and have lunch outside at noon. When we come back at noon, we have to continue the competition. There''s no need to go back?" Wu Hao said.


    "Well, let''s go to him." Ling Fei son naturally doesn''t matter, anyway, as long as you can be with him.


    Kuangfeng is going to eat.


    "Wait a minute, crazy Feng. Let''s have lunch together?" Wu Hao followed and looked at him with a smile.


    Crazy Feng Zheng Zheng, then nodded.


    "How did you feel about the game today?" Wu Hao asked casually.


    "It''s OK. It''s very easy. After all, I''ve only been in the college for one or two years. I don''t have much strength and poor foundation. It''s very easy to deal with these people." Crazy Feng said.


    "The grade match is not a big problem. The challenge is next."


    "The challenge should not be too big."


    Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t say anything. The challenge is really not a big problem. Even the people in grade 15 and grade 16 are just like that. Their level is not so high.


    "Come on, find a place to eat."


    Three people to find a restaurant outside the college, had a good meal, after dinner back, the third round of the competition is in full swing.


    In the third round, there are only 32 groups left, which are also duels and draw lots to decide the opponents.


    This time, Wu Hao drew the last group, that is, the 32nd group. The 32nd group was divided into two groups at the same time. After all the competitions of the first 16 groups were over, the competition of the second 16 groups was carried out.


    This time, Wu Hao''s opponent turned out to be a woman.


    The little girl seems to be in her early 20s. She is pretty and has a little bit of Jasper temperament. Her strength is OK. She is the best in the same grade.


    "Little girl, don''t think you are a girl, I will be merciful to you." Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "You don''t have to be lenient. It''s not sure who wins or loses." The little girl said calmly, without the slightest fear, but she was very vigilant. This kind of competition is a very bad thing for girls, especially when she has just entered school and her strength is almost the same. Her physical fitness often determines the final outcome of the competition. She can enter the third round by being vigilant.


    Although the man in front of him is thinner than the opponent he met before, he should be alert no matter how he can get to the third round.


    "Are both players ready?"


    "Ready."


    "Ready."


    "Well, now that both players are ready, the competition will officially begin." The tutor''s assistant snapped his fingers and the game officially began.


    "Do you use weapons?" The little girl said, in fact, she wants to use weapons, but according to the rules of the competition, weapons can only be used when both parties jointly decide to use weapons. If one party wants to use weapons and the other party doesn''t want to use weapons, then weapons can''t be used.


    "I don''t want to use weapons very much, but since you want to use weapons, I can accompany you." Wu Hao said that he took Senluo out of the space ring, but he did not intend to really use weapons, otherwise it would be unfair to the little girl.


    Seeing that he took out his weapon, the little girl was a little relieved. She also took out a long sword from her own space ring, one inch long and one inch strong. With the blessing of weapons, her self-confidence became more obvious.


    "Let''s go."


    Wu Hao said, carrying Senluo to her.


    The little girl became more vigilant when she saw him walking so leisurely. At the same time, her feet also moved fast. She rushed up with her sword and was ready to attack slowly. However, her movements were very slow in Wu Hao''s opinion. He didn''t need to speed up at all. He moved one move after another. His steps were steady and even, moving forward step by step, She was forced to retreat. Seeing that the situation was not good, the girl wanted to dodge from the left and right to escape from his persecution circle. However, Wu Hao''s action was very fast. He didn''t give her any chance to escape from the left and right, and forced her to move in front of her. His step was forward step by step, and his aunt could only step backward step by step. Soon the little girl stepped on the line and left the circle.


    "I''m sorry."


    Wu Hao smiles and puts away Senluo. The little girl stands outside the circle and looks at him in surprise. This guy''s strength is not what the first grade should have. No matter in speed, strength or agility, he has won all the people he met in the first two games. The key is that he is so light and effortless, which means that he has retained most of his strength.


    The little girl nodded, even if she failed, she would not lose her bearing.


    "Group 32 winner Linghao, congratulations." The tutor assistant announced the result of the competition. As the tutor assistant of Wu Hao in the last invigilator, he was not surprised by the result of the competition. The boy''s strength is extraordinary, and he has an absolute advantage in crushing all opponents, at least in the same grade.


    Wu Hao left the circle. Ling fei''er and kuangfeng were waiting for him outside. They both got the first round, so they were waiting for him on the side early.


    This kind of competition has no suspense, and nothing to be excited about. Three people wait for the end of the third round of the competition, and carry on the fourth round of the competition.

 Chapter 769

    After the end of the third round, there are 16 groups left. In the fourth round, as long as 16 players are selected from the 32 players, there are 8 groups left.


    After half an hour''s rest in the middle of the third round, the fourth round started immediately, and 16 groups of players competed at the same time. Because there was no need to divide the two rounds into two rounds, the remaining 16 people drew lots again and divided into eight groups to continue the competition.


    Wu HaoLing, fei''er and kuangfeng easily got the winning quota of the eight groups.


    At this time, the eight winners will become the final winners of the grade.


    I will leave the last ten winners in each grade, and the remaining two places will be selected from the eight players who were eliminated in the previous round.


    The eight contestants are divided into two groups, and the four contestants fight each other. The winner can fill the two vacancies.


    "Congratulations to the ten players on the field. You have successfully completed this year''s qualification examination competition and won the top ten in the first year. Congratulations." An older mentor stood in front of them to celebrate.


    "To celebrate you, after the qualification examination competition of all grades is over, you will get better teaching resources and your strength can be further improved. Of course, if you have enough confidence in your strength, you can also challenge the ten winners of the second grade, Challenge victory can replace the position of the challenger and get the teaching resources he should get, which is a greater help to your strength. Is anyone willing to challenge the ten winners of the second grade? "


    Wu Hao did not hesitate to raise his hand, Ling Fei Er crazy Feng two people also followed, hands up.


    The old teacher didn''t expect that three people were willing to challenge the winners of the second grade all of a sudden. They were surprised and then quite surprised. The ambitious and ambitious people can go further in the future.


    The tutor''s assistant came forward, whispered a few words in his ear, and told him the names of the three of them.


    "Linghao, lingfei''er, crazy Feng, right? Have you really decided to challenge the ten second grade winners? "


    "Sure." Without hesitation, Wu Hao nodded and expressed his attitude.


    "I''m sure." Lingfei didn''t hesitate.


    "Sure." Crazy front also nodded.


    "Well, since the three of you have decided to challenge the winners of the second grade, I''d like to explain to you the rules of the challenge. According to the rules of the challenge, the lower grade will challenge the higher grade. If you fail, the ranking of the grade will not change, and you will get the treatment that the top ten of the grade deserve. If you succeed in the challenge, you will enter the ranking of the higher grade, Enjoy the treatment of the top ten winners of senior grade. You can''t overstep the grade in the challenge, but you can continue to challenge until the challenge fails, and the treatment stays in the final grade. Do you understand? "


    "I understand." Wu Hao nodded, Ling fei''er and crazy Feng also nodded, this rule does not need him to elaborate, they all know.


    "The challenge is decided according to the progress of the seniors. If their competition is over, you can start the challenge immediately. If their competition is not over, you need to wait until their competition is over and take a day off." The old teacher explained.


    All three nodded and had no opinion.


    "Is there anyone else who''s going to challenge the seniors?" The old teacher''s eyes moved away from them and looked at the other seven winners. All seven of them avoided his eyes and didn''t mean to challenge further.


    The strength and foundation of the first grade are the worst, which they themselves know. They don''t need others to tell them how much weight they have. The winners of the second grade must be those who have been in the college for four years. How easy is it to beat them? Although failed, still able to retain the top ten treatment, but this face is always bad.


    "Since no one else is willing to challenge the second grade winners, I''ll help you determine the number of challenge places for the three of you. Tomorrow, you can choose any one of the ten second grade winners as your challenge object. I hope you can challenge and win."


    The old teacher asked his tutor assistant to come over and write down their challenge information.


    The challenge is not only for them, but also for the ten winners of the second grade. Because they have no right to choose, they have to be psychologically prepared before being challenged.


    "The performance of other students today is also very good. Although you did not get the top ten places, your efforts are in the eyes of every tutor. We also have a general understanding of your qualifications and talents. In the future, we will teach students in accordance with their aptitude. I hope you will have a better grasp of your study and put in more energy, Improve your accomplishments and get better results in the qualification examination competition next year. "


    The last words are for the rest of the people who didn''t win. It should be a comfort.


    I can''t say it''s all comfort.


    The most humane point of the qualification examination competition is that it not only looks at the top ten winners, but also pays attention to the ranking of each player. It will comprehensively adjust the people in each ranking range. This is why everyone wants to get a better place in the qualification examination competition, even if they do not enter the top ten places, As long as you can achieve better results, let yourself into a higher ranking, you can get the corresponding arrangements.


    The first grade qualification examination competition is officially concluded here. The rest of the competition belongs to the three of them, and it has nothing to do with them. Even if it does, it''s the rest of the competition.


    When the crowd dispersed, the tutors took their students back to the teaching building to summarize the competition, which also meant something else.


    Qingyin took eight of them back to the teaching building, summed up the competition a little, and let the five go back first, leaving three of Wu HaoLing, fei''er and kuangfeng.


    "Congratulations on your victory." Qingyin smiles and looks at the three of them. As the three who want to challenge the 15th grade and the 16th grade, they are not surprised that they can win the grade competition.


    "I said, master Qingyin, for us, there should be no good congratulations?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "There''s nothing to congratulate you on, but you have to say it. After all, victory is a fact, right?" Qingyin smiles.


    "If master Qingyin has anything else to congratulate, let''s finish at one time." Wu Hao said.

 Chapter 770

    "What more congratulations do you want to hear? Isn''t that enough?" Qingyin looks at him with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I listen or not. The key is whether you speak or not."


    "That''s enough."


    Qingyin changed the topic and said: "since your ultimate goal is to get the top ten of the college, your next goal is to challenge every grade. Although the people in front of you should not have any big problems, the more you get to the back, I hope you will be more careful. Don''t take it lightly. Their strength may not be as good as you, But their foundation may really be more solid than you, especially Lingfei. Your foundation should be the worst of the three. You must be careful with each opponent. When your strength is not enough to support you to win, you must remember to use skills. "


    "Knowing master Qingyin, I don''t think it''s a problem to deal with those people with my current strength." Ling Fei Er said with a smile.


    "That''s what I told you. Don''t take others lightly, don''t think others too weak, and don''t think yourself too strong. It''s good for you to win the final victory to treat each and every opponent carefully." Qingyin said seriously.


    "Oh, I see." Ling Fei Er nodded and put away the smile on her face.


    "Then go back and have a good rest. If you have time, you should remember to improve your strength. Although a few days can''t make a qualitative breakthrough in your strength, the accumulation day by day can also bring you a little bit of improvement. Sometimes what makes you win is often a little bit of improvement, so even in the interval of the game, And don''t slack off. " Qingyin looks at them and says.


    "I see, master Qingyin." The three nodded and left her lounge together.


    "Will the challenge be hard? Why do I think Qingdao is a little too cautious? " Ling Fei Er looks at Wu Hao, obviously, this little girl has confidence in her own strength.


    "Master Qingyin is quite right. That''s what I want to tell you. No matter how you want to win the final victory, don''t take it too lightly. Even if your opponent is really weak, you should take it seriously. I know your saying is that the lion fights the rabbit with all his strength. I don''t know if you''ve heard it, Strong people should do their best to deal with weak people. Only in this way can we really win Wu Hao said, equally serious.


    "Well, I know. Go back and practice well." Ling fei''er toots her mouth. Qingyin doesn''t listen to it, but Wu Hao still listens to it.


    "In that case, let''s go for it tomorrow." Wu Hao said, looking at crazy Feng, crazy Feng did not say anything, nodded.


    The three parted ways at the gate of the college.


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er go back to the Lord''s mansion in the beast cart.


    I went back later today. The four girls had already prepared dinner. Wu Hao and Ling fei''er went to the third floor to practice after dinner.


    This practice lasted all night, and Wu Hao didn''t drive Ling fei''er back to sleep. Anyway, the recent qualification examination competition is the most serious thing, and they don''t have to worry about other people''s gossiping. Moreover, the two of them had been practicing in the practice room on the third floor, even if there were some people, they don''t have to worry.


    The next morning, four little girls prepared breakfast.


    After breakfast, they went directly to the college.


    The junior qualification examination competition usually ends on the first day. By the next day, the popularity of the qualification examination competition in the college has dropped. The original three or five groups of people have disappeared. The streets of the college are sparse and several people are walking. People are not so interested in this kind of competition which is held every year, Only occasionally a few people are still talking about challenges.


    Wu Hao, Ling fei''er and kuangfeng come to Qingyin''s lounge.


    Qingyin has been waiting for them there.


    As soon as the people arrive, Qingyin directly takes them to the second grade to "find fault".


    The second grade competition ended on the first day, but they received the challenge notice yesterday. Ten winners are ready to be challenged.


    Because it is a one-on-one challenge, the competition venue is chosen in the teaching building of the second grade, where the students usually practice.


    On this day, the teaching building is open and everyone can come in and visit the competition.


    In the second grade, everyone was there. In the first grade, many people came to see Wu HaoLing, fei''er and kuangfeng. They wanted to see whether they came to make a fool of themselves or to win honor for the lower grades.


    The ten winners of the second grade stood in the middle of the field, and were chosen by the three of them as commodities.


    It''s a critical moment for the average challenger.


    There must be a gap between the strength of the ten winners. If you accidentally jump to the one with the strongest strength among the ten, it''s not a good thing. The possibility of failure in the challenge will be very high. But if you happen to be lucky and pick the one with the worst strength, the possibility of winning will be greatly improved.


    Generally speaking, it''s a technical job for challengers, and teachers often explain the skills of selecting good candidates the day before.


    But Wu HaoLing, fei''er and kuangfeng are different. Qingyin not only doesn''t tell them the skills of selecting people, but also doesn''t mean to choose. In their eyes, the strength gap of ten people is not important. It''s not necessary for a lion to consider whether to hunt a rabbit or a bigger one.


    "Just you." Wu Hao casually missed ten people and pointed to one.


    "Just you." Lingfei also chose her own goal at will.


    "Then I''ll choose you." Crazy front also carelessly chose a goal of their own.


    The three chosen people laughed.


    Are these three candidates too casual? Is this really a challenge?


    "To give you a chance to choose again, are you sure to choose these three winners as your challenge objects?" The tutor looked at the three of them and said.


    "I''m sure."


    "I''m sure."


    Crazy front did not say, nodded.


    "Now that all three of you have decided who to challenge, let''s draw lots to decide the order. Ask the challenger to draw


    There are three number cards in the draw box. The first one is the first one and the third one is the third one.


    Wu Hao drew the first one directly.


    Two people stand on the court.


    "I''d like to announce the rules of the competition. This challenge is a one-on-one challenge. Both sides can use weapons, but they must use them at the same time. Neither side can use them, and the other side can''t use them. Whether or not to use weapons can be negotiated in advance. The competition is based on the idea of competition and can''t hurt people until it''s over."

 Chapter 771

    The supervisor from other grades scanned the two players on the field and continued: "there are three ways to win the competition. The first way is that one side goes out of the circle and the other side is the winner. The second way is that one side surrenders and the other side wins automatically. The third way is that one side completely suppresses the other side and the oppressor wins. Do you hear them clearly?"


    "Listen up." Wu Hao nodded.


    "I understand." Wu Hao''s opponent also nodded.


    "Now that both sides have understood the rules of the game, it''s time for the game to start The instructor snapped his fingers and the challenge officially began.


    The two people on the field didn''t move. They were looking at each other.


    For Wu Hao, the young man in front of him has no characteristics, except that he is tall and burly, that is, tall and burly. For this young man, Wu Hao has distinct characteristics. Such a thin body can even win the grade, and he has the courage to challenge him. I really don''t know whether he is super strong or lucky.


    But no matter how lucky he is, it should be over. The boy''s luck may be good, but his eyes are not so good. Whoever doesn''t choose him will choose him. As the strongest one in the second grade, he is quite confident in himself.


    "Since you are a challenger, the choice is up to you. Do you want to use weapons?" The young man asked Wu Hao.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''d better choose not to use weapons." Wu Hao smiles, but he doesn''t like it.


    Young people are stunned. Almost 100% of the challengers will choose to use weapons in the challenge. After all, weapons are the extension of strength. The strength improvement that can be achieved by fighting with weapons is far from a little bit. This boy does not use weapons. How confident is he about his strength?


    "Well, if you want to use weapons in the middle, I won''t give you this chance."


    "You don''t have to think about it for me. Let''s start the game." Wu Hao smiles and claps his hands, ready to fight.


    "Since you choose, don''t blame me for being rude." The young man snorted and rushed up with steady steps. The speed of his fists was much faster than that of the ten players in the first grade.


    However, for Wu Hao, there is nothing to worry about in terms of speed and power.


    When he rushed in front of him, Wu Hao rushed up quickly, pretending to attack his abdomen. When he made defensive preparations, he flashed around his back and kicked him in the back. His strong body couldn''t support the powerful force and flew out directly.


    The young man was shocked. He didn''t expect that such a powerful force could break out in his thin body. He immediately stabilized his body with the power of the nether world. However, when he stabilized his body, he found that his opponent in front of him had disappeared.


    Where?


    "Behind you." Wu Hao with a sprint and a kick in his back, directly kicked him out of the circle, the whole battle lasted less than 30 seconds.


    All the people on the field were shocked. How could the game be over before they were ready?


    A lot of people are still whispering about who will win. Without focusing on the field, the game is over. What happened just now? I didn''t hear anything. How could the game be over?


    Not to mention them, even several instructors of the appearance war were surprised and opened their eyes wide. The boy''s speed is so fast and his strength is so fierce that his opponent has no fighting power at all.


    Is this what grade one should be?


    The most depressing thing to say is the young man who was kicked out by Wu Hao. As the strongest man in the second year, he felt that he was not ready for the game at all. He was out of the game before he warmed up. This is too shameful.


    Looking at the understatement of Wu Hao on the field, he was angry and a little unwilling, but he was helpless. The game is a game, and the game has already started. Then going out of the circle is a failure, and there is no place to complain. At this time, it''s a real shame to refuse to accept.


    He folded his hand and retreated out of the court.


    The attitude is not bad, Wu Hao smiles.


    "Congratulations to Wu Hao, who is from grade one, for his success in challenging and winning the position of LAN Bing and the teaching resources he can get. Congratulations." The off-site supervisor didn''t hesitate to announce the result of the competition directly. This kind of victory is the best judgment, which is not technical at all.


    "Well, next, the crazy Feng students from the first grade challenge the second year to the black wolf students, please two students on the stage to prepare for the game."


    Crazy Feng and the black wolf students came to the field together.


    The supervisor read out the rules of the game again and the two started the game.


    In order to show magnanimity, the black wolf also let kuangfeng choose whether to use weapons. Kuangfeng''s answer is the same as Wu Hao''s. naturally, he doesn''t need weapons. If he still needs weapons to win this kind of competition, how can he go on.


    As the leader of the Yinhui team, kuangfeng''s strength is self-evident. Even now that Lin Tian has sealed all his strength, his physical quality, speed, strength, agility and explosive power are still not comparable to those of ordinary people. In addition, he has started training again and regained strength, so the combat effectiveness is self-evident, Also less than a minute to the end of the game, did not give the opponent any chance to struggle.


    The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength, without ridicule and teasing. It''s the greatest respect for the opponent.


    There was another surprise outside.


    What happened in the first year of this year? Are all the challengers so strong? The game was over in less than a minute, but before we knew what was going on, the game was over. We wanted to learn from each other''s moves, but we didn''t see clearly.


    "The winner of the second challenge is kuangfeng of the first grade. Congratulations."


    It''s also the result of the competition without the slightest skill. The competition instructor made his own judgment decisively. Looking at Wu Hao and kuangfeng, he was a little surprised. As a tutor from the fifth grade, he was also surprised by the result of the competition. In previous years, there were winners who challenged from the junior to the senior, but winning was never so easy, The way they won was crushing, as if it was not a challenge at all, but how easy it was for a giant to push a child out of the circle.


    With their strength, even if they challenge to the fifth grade, or even the sixth grade, they should be able to win the final victory, right?

 Chapter 772

    The supervisor takes his mind back.


    "Next, let''s invite the third challenger to come on the stage. Ling fei''er from the first grade challenges the crazy dragon from the second grade. Let''s invite two students to come on the stage and get ready."


    "Watch me break the record for both of you." Ling Fei Er looks at them two hey hey a smile, swaggered to the middle of the field.


    With the failure experience of the first two, this crazy dragon student was on the alert as soon as he came on the stage. Even if he was facing a little girl, he did not dare to take it lightly. The competition of the first two was too fast, which showed that their opponents were very strong. The little girl in front of him might have the same strength as them.


    Even if you want to lose, you can''t lose as thoroughly as the two of them.


    "Are you two ready?"


    "Ready."


    "Ready." The wild dragon hesitated for more than ten seconds, and only when he was sure that he was ready did he answer.


    "Now that both of you are ready, I''d like to announce the start of the third challenge." With a loud finger from the teacher, the third challenge officially started. All the people outside the competition held their breath and focused all their attention on the center of the competition. With the experience of the first two times, they all believed that the third challenge would end quickly, and they might miss the competition without paying attention.


    But even if they are concentrating on the center of the field, this time they still did not see the process of the game.


    As soon as the teacher''s finger rings, Ling fei''er rushes out quickly. Her power explodes at her feet, and the speed is very fast. It''s like a set of electric lights. In a blink of an eye, she rushes to the dragon. The dragon has noticed her figure, but it''s noticed that she''s already in front of her, and even has no time to prepare for defense.


    Ling fei''er laughs and pushes his palms out together. He flies the Dragon directly. The dragon is shocked. He immediately bursts out his own strength and tries to keep his body from flying out of the circle. Just when he bursts out his strength, Ling fei''er rushes up with a lunge and kicks him in the abdomen. The strength that has not yet burst out is instantly scattered, The whole person flew out of the field, hit the ground heavily and rolled back more than ten meters before stopping.


    Ling fei''er falls to the ground and looks at Wu Hao and Kuang Feng, who are on the field, raising their heads and laughing.


    People outside the court are surprised and don''t know what to say. Is this game too exaggerated? The third game didn''t arrive in ten seconds, so the game ended? I didn''t see how she beat her opponent. I just saw her rush out and kick, and the Dragon flew out.


    The whole game from the beginning to the end, the Dragon did not even have time to prepare for the game has ended, this is really a game? Are you sure that the dragon is not training for this Miss Ling?


    The surprise of these students, with a little doubt, but those surprised tutors to see very clearly, Ling Fei Er''s action is very fast, fast like a virtual shadow, the Dragon tried to defense, but did not defense success, Ling Fei Er''s speed is too fast, did not give him the time to prepare, the power has not burst out, he was kicked out of the field.


    In addition to Qingyin, the other mentors did not know the first grade mentors, the second grade mentors, or even the fifth grade mentors. They were all surprised by the strength of the three mentors. It''s unimaginable that they came from the first grade, even the fifth and sixth grade mentors, Even the seventh and eighth grades may not be able to have their strength, and these three people obviously retain the vast majority of their strength. How deep their foundation is, this kind of competition that ends at the beginning can not be seen at all.


    "I announce that the winner of the third challenge is lingfeier from the first grade. Congratulations."


    The supervisor returned to his senses and announced the result of the match directly.


    "So far, the three challengers from the first grade have finished their challenges and all won. Let''s congratulate them."


    A lot of people outside didn''t come back and clapped.


    "According to our competition rules, the winning challenger can take the place of the challenger and get his teaching resources. Now the three students of Linghao lingfeier FanFeng can enjoy the qualification of better teaching together with the seven students of the second grade. Let''s congratulate them again."


    With the same sparse applause, he continued: "now that the challenge from the first grade is over, you ten people also have a chance to challenge the ten students who won in the third grade. Who are you willing to challenge the third grade?"


    Wu Hao directly stood out, Ling fei''er and Kuang Feng stood on her left and right sides without saying a word.


    I was stunned inside and outside the court.


    It seems that the three of them really don''t want to challenge the second grade. Their strength can at least challenge the fifth, sixth and even seventh and eighth grade? Do they want to break the legendary record of Tianyuan college since its establishment?


    All of a sudden, everyone was interested.


    "You three want to keep challenging?" The supervisor looked at them, a little surprised, but not surprisingly. Their strength is very strong. Even if they continue to challenge upward, they can easily win. There is no doubt about this. As for which grade they can reach, it depends on how much strength they retain.


    "I''m sure the challenge will continue." Wu Hao said firmly.


    "I''m sure I''ll continue to play." Ling Fei son equally firm nodded.


    "I''m sure I''ll continue to play." Crazy front also nodded.


    "Well, since the three of you have decided to continue to challenge, I''ll record your names here and report the meaning of your challenge to the ten winners of the third grade, so that they can be prepared."


    The supervisor looked at the other seven students.


    "Are any of you willing to challenge up?"


    Seven people looked at each other, and finally shook their heads together. Although they would not choose these three people as the challenge objects even if they were challenged upward, today''s competition gave them a lot of stimulation.


    "Since there is no one else to choose to continue to challenge up, then the second grade challenge quota has been decided."


    The tutor asked the assistant to come over and write down the information of the three of them, which also needs to be reported to the third grade winners, so that they can be psychologically prepared.


    In fact, the third grade qualification examination competition ended yesterday. It also means that there is no need to rest in the middle, and you can start to challenge them right away.

 Chapter 773

    After about half an hour of preparation, Qingyin takes three of them to the third grade. In a teaching building, ten winners are waiting for them.


    Due to the temporary notice, there were not many onlookers in the teaching building, only some students of this grade and some tutors who were ready to watch the battle. However, Qingyin brought some audience to fill the venue in an instant.


    The ten winners on the field, two women and eight men, looked at Wu HaoLing Feier kuangfeng''s eyes. They were not as frivolous as the second year winner. Just now, their tutor came to inform them that when someone wanted to challenge, they would repeat the situation of the competition with them. Everyone was very surprised that they could finish the challenge in an instant, This shows that the strength of the three of them is very strong, and they are definitely not opponents who can be taken lightly. The tutor also tells them that in the face of the three people who are about to challenge them, taking lightly is a dead end.


    However, when the three of them appeared in the field, the eyes of the ten people still showed an irrepressible surprise. This surprise was not contemptuous. It was just that there was only one of the three people, who looked like a real expert. The other one, a man and a woman, didn''t look like a person with special strength, especially the man, who was a little smaller than the average man, It''s like malnutrition, or growing young people, who can''t see much strength at all.


    A little do not want to admit their strength, but as a challenger, they do not admit it, but also have to be fully prepared to deal with their challenges, is such three people, easily beat the second grade winning ten people.


    There is a gap between them and the second grade, but the gap is not big enough to beat them easily, which means that they are likely to lose quickly in their hands.


    Ten people are very vigilant, and some people even secretly pray that they will not choose themselves.


    It''s not easy to get the position of the top ten of the grade. If you are defeated, you will fall to the position of the second grade. If you try to finish the competition, you will get the same resources as yourself at most. That''s meaningless.


    "You can choose any opponent you want to challenge." At that time, I will lead Wu Hao to the ten winners and look forward to the outcome of the next competition. If they can easily beat the ten winners of the third grade, it means that their final challenge will definitely surpass that of the fifth grade or even the sixth grade, if possible, They are very likely to set the highest challenge record since Tianyuan college was founded.


    "I chose him." Wu Hao just gave a meow and chose a person casually. He didn''t want to think about it carefully.


    "I choose this."


    "Then I''ll take this one."


    Ling fei''er and Kuang Feng also quickly chose their opponents, which made people feel a little contemptuous at random, but also let the other seven people quietly relax. This kind of unfortunate thing didn''t happen to them. Otherwise, it''s good to win. If it fails, it''s really depressing.


    "Are you sure of your choice?" The tutor looked at them and laughed bitterly at their easiness. The challengers in previous years were always cautious in choosing to challenge their opponents. They were just as easy as choosing goods. They didn''t need to consider at all.


    Well, in their strength enough money, otherwise this intimate move will be scolded to death?


    In the power of the high heaven, as long as you speak with strength, no one dares to fart.


    "I''ll make sure then. Let''s start the game." Wu Hao said.


    "And the two of you? Whether you need to change the Challenger or not, I can give you a chance to make a new choice. If you don''t need to change the challenger, then the competitors will decide. " The tutor looked at Ling Fei Er and crazy Feng and said seriously.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it." Ling fei''er is a little impatient. She doesn''t feel necessary for this kind of problem, but the tutor likes to repeat it again and again.


    "Now that you both have determined your opponents, the candidates for the challenge are so determined. Next, please start to draw the order of your appearance."


    The tutor brought them to pick out the order of appearance.


    There are only three numbers in all. It''s the same who goes first.


    Wu Hao or draw the first, Ling fei''er and crazy front position changed, Ling fei''er second appearance, crazy front third appearance.


    Wu Hao''s opponent is Qingshan, who looks the strongest and strongest among ten people. Qingshan doesn''t seem to be the strongest. In fact, he is the strongest one in the third grade. In his sixth year in the college, his foundation has been very solid and his strength has been greatly improved. In front of him, those people in the first and second grade can be said to be rookies. They are full of explosive power and rhyme power, There is no doubt that this is a strong opponent.


    However, once strong, it is always compared.


    Aoyama thinks he is very strong, but when facing Wu Hao, he still dare not take it lightly. As soon as he goes on the stage, he looks coldly and carefully at Wu Hao, trying to find his flaws in his behavior.


    However, Wu Hao''s casual appearance makes people feel that he has no flaws and understatement. It seems that his strength is there and doesn''t need to be considered at all, but he can''t see how much strength he has. Let''s say that he is very strong, and he is cowardly. It seems that he is weak and can be knocked down with one punch. Let''s say that, He was able to beat his opponent easily in the last match, so he was not good at both sides, so he had to be on guard against him.


    Aoyama has already planned his own game rhythm. This guy is likely to be a fast attack opponent. At the beginning of the game, as long as you quickly pull a long distance with him, keep in a safe distance, observe his actions, and then test his strength step by step. After mastering his strength, you can attack him, If this guy is just lucky in front of the game, then it should not be a problem to beat him. If his strength is really strong, then what he has to do is to take the second place, not to lose so miserably.


    But Wu Hao obviously did not plan to dally with them, the biggest respect for the opponent is to beat him with the fastest speed, rather than slowly on the field, slowly let him feel humiliated.


    "Are you two ready?"


    "Ready."


    "Ready."


    Two people answered at the same time.

 Chapter 774

    "Now that both of you are ready, then the competition is officially starting. Please give a good performance." The tutor snapped his fingers, and the third grade challenge officially began.


    This time, Wu Hao imitated Ling fei''er''s attack style. As soon as his tutor''s ring finger came out, Wu Hao poured his strength on his feet and rushed to his opponent like a ray of light, launching a rapid attack.


    Castle Peak didn''t expect that his speed could be so fast that he was about to step out to escape. Wu Hao blocked his dodge route and swept his foot directly in the footwall. Castle Peak''s body immediately tilted down. Wu Hao kicked him out of the field with his feet. When Castle Peak landed, his strength just burst out, but it was a pity that he had fallen out of the circle.


    Castle Peak was directly forced. The TMD was too fast. He swept to himself and kicked away. The interval between the two movements was less than half a second. Before he could react, he had already been kicked out of the field by him. How could he fight?


    "Yes."


    Wu Hao saluted with his hands clasping at the edge of the court.


    All the people who were forced out of the court were in an uproar. It was just a second kill. At such a speed, he didn''t need to use any strength at all. As long as the opponent couldn''t get away from him, there was no chance of winning. Before the sound of the teacher''s finger in their ears dissipated, Castle Peak had already been kicked out of the court. How fast was the speed? Who can resist such speed?


    "In the third grade challenge, the first round winner is Linghao from the first grade. Congratulations." The tutor looked back and put down his hand before he put down his finger. The surprise in his eyes was obvious. Although he expected that he would end the battle quickly, he didn''t expect that the battle would be over before his finger reached their ears. When they heard the sound of the finger, Castle Peak was out of the field.


    I''m afraid this strength can be compared with that of some tutors?


    "In the second game of the third grade challenge, lingfeier, a first grade student, challenges Wang Hai, a third grade student. Please come on and prepare for the game." The tutor put away his surprise and continued the game.


    Ling fei''er comes to the middle of the field lightly. As the second Wang Hai who is challenged, the pressure is great.


    As the strongest Qingshan in the third grade, he has no ability to fight back in front of his opponents, so what''s his chance of winning?


    Wang Hai doesn''t know!


    Although his opponent is a little girl, but at this time his pressure is very huge, if defeated in the hands of a little girl, then his face can be really ugly. Looking at the girl''s calm face, it seems that she doesn''t take herself as one thing at all. Wang Hai is neither angry nor contemptuous. Some are more nervous. The more such an attitude, the more confident the girl is.


    I don''t know what her strength ranks among the three people, but as long as the strength gap between the three people is not particularly big, he may not win today either. When he thinks that he is going to lose in the hands of a little girl, he is depressed. He doesn''t think about how to attack. Wang Hai''s first reaction is how to defend.


    I feel that these three people all like quick fight and quick decision, so the first thing is to prevent her quick attack. As long as you can prevent her first attack and keep away from her, then you won''t lose too badly.


    "Two players, are you ready?"


    "Ready."


    "Ready."


    Ling fei''er answers, and Wang Hai answers after her. In the process of answering, he is already far away from Ling fei''er. At this time, he can''t control the face less competition. Don''t be beaten in less than a second like green hill. That''s face.


    "The game begins." The teacher''s finger rings.


    Wang Hai''s reaction is very fast, and all his attention is focused on the tutor. The moment he reaches out his hand to hit Xiangzi, Wang Haili will burst out his strength as a barrier to prevent lingfeier''s first wave of attack. Facing the fast attack, this is a very effective way, but


    He made a blunder.


    After he burst out his own strength, Ling fei''er stood still and did not want to finish the battle with a quick attitude. He just looked at him with a smile.


    Wang Hai is embarrassed.


    I didn''t expect to defend myself. This girl didn''t mean to make a quick decision at all.


    He can''t defend with his explosive strength all the time. His own strength is not particularly sufficient. If he consumes energy on it all the time, the next game can''t go on at all, and he may be defeated by the other side as soon as he has a chance.


    He put his strength on his feet and rushed up.


    At this time, Ling fei''er also moved.


    She chose a very arrogant way of attack, also burst out of strength, the strength of perfusion in the feet, toward Wang Hai rushed in the past.


    This way of fighting is like two bullfights, no more than skill, no more than agility, no more than strength.


    It''s obvious that Lingfei is more powerful than him.


    As soon as Wang Hai saw that her strength burst out so fiercely, she knew that such a collision was very bad for her. When she was about to collide, he was ready to bypass and attack from the side, but Ling fei''er obviously didn''t want to give him this opportunity. At the moment of approaching, she burst out again and accelerated her speed. Without waiting for Wang Hai to dodge, she directly hit him with her shoulder, Wang Haigen couldn''t control her body and was pushed out of the court by her.


    This way of fighting is quite barbaric, and there is no lady image at all. It''s totally unimaginable. This is a trick used by a girl, but the effect is immediate. As long as the speed and strength are well grasped, who will use it?


    Wang Hai stood outside and looked at Ling Fei Er, who was clapping her hands in the field. She turned red. She didn''t expect that this little girl not only had such powerful power, but also controlled her speed. Later, when she was ready to dodge, her speed immediately increased and blocked her evasive action. It seemed that she won completely by brute force. In fact, her skill accounted for 50%.


    What is the origin of these people? It''s so powerful.


    There were wonderful applause outside the field. Of course, the third graders couldn''t applaud for their failure. They all followed Qingyin to watch the lively applause. They saw the process of the competition just now. Although they couldn''t see through it, the visual impact of brute force collision was still very wonderful.


    Especially those who came to see the excitement in the first year, this is from their first grade, this sense of honor burst in an instant, as if they had won the game.

 Chapter 775

    The bigger the applause, the more embarrassed those people in the third grade will be. It''s a shame that the strongest people in these grades are killed by people from the first grade.


    But the rules of the game are so stipulated. The junior can challenge the senior. Even if they feel ashamed, there is no way. The result is in front of them.


    "The winner of the second competition of the third grade challenge is lingfeier from the first grade. Congratulations."


    The tutor pronounced the result directly.


    "Then, let''s invite kuangfeng, the first grade student, and Shi Hao, the third grade student, to get ready for the third game."


    Kuangfeng and Shi Hao play.


    Shi Hao''s expression is very serious, this kind of seriousness, with a little unwilling and despair. The two weakest of the three people all have such strong strength, so the strength of the most powerful person is even more difficult to imagine. If there is no accident, he can''t get ten moves in his hands.


    Ten moves?


    Shi Hao thinks highly of himself.


    Crazy Feng and Wu Hao''s strategy is the same, in the front of the game, try not to use their own strength, do not give the opponent the opportunity to know their own strength, but also keep a card for themselves, can quickly solve each other, quickly solve each other, do not give the other any chance to resist.


    Two moves.


    Shi Hao flew out of the field.


    The third grade challenge is officially over. The preparation time of a competition is much longer than that of a formal battle. It''s not fun to watch, but it makes people feel excited. Such strength is the real strength. How many people sit outside and admire it.


    "The third grade challenge is officially over. The winners are all three students from the first grade. They are Ling Hao, Ling Feier and kuangfeng. Congratulations to you three. You will get the same treatment as the ten winners of the third grade."


    Now it''s time for everyone to look forward to it.


    "All the ten winners of the third grade are here, so I want to ask a few of you, who would like to challenge the fourth grade?"


    Everyone''s eyes are on Wu HaoLing, fei''er and kuangfeng. If there is no accident, they should continue to challenge the fourth grade. The fourth grade competition was officially completed yesterday. That is to say, if they choose to challenge, there will be another competition to enjoy today.


    Not surprisingly, Wu HaoLing, fei''er and kuangfeng took a step forward together.


    "You three want to continue to challenge fourth grade?"


    Mentors are no surprise.


    Looking at their posture, I''m afraid they want to fight all the time until the grade they can''t support. The key is that the strength of these three people hasn''t been fully displayed. It''s still unknown which grade they can fight.


    Maybe more than the college record?


    "Sure."


    "Sure."


    "Sure."


    Three people with one voice, there is no hesitation at all, the third grade challenge is still finished, very relaxed, which makes them have greater confidence in the future competition.


    "Now that you''ve confirmed the quota, I''ll fix it here first. What about the seven of you? Do you have any idea of challenging the fourth grade winners? " The tutor called his assistant to give them three forecast places, and asked him to quickly inform the fourth grade winners to prepare for the challenge. At the same time, he looked at the seven people in front of him and asked them for their opinions. From their eyes, we can see that this is a question that does not need to be asked.


    The seven shook their heads without hesitation.


    "Since you are not willing to challenge up, these three places will be determined first."


    It''s no surprise that the tutor looks back.


    The probability of grade one going up to take part in the challenge is small. In addition, the three of them are so strong that their arrogance directly depresses all other people''s systems. Even if there is no direct competition, they are a little scared by the three of them.


    Not to mention those students who are also students, he was a little surprised by the strength of the three of them as a tutor.


    Is Qingyin tutor good at teaching, or do these three people have such strong talents? There has never been such a strong student in the college. With this ability, there is no need to study in the college.


    Of course, this kind of exclamation is meaningless, just stay in the heart.


    "The winner of the fourth grade was decided yesterday, so the three are now ready to go to the fourth grade for a challenge." The tutor casually said a word, then went to other tutors to discuss the matter of continuing to challenge.


    Qingyin comes over.


    "Do you want to continue? I mean, is the fourth grade challenge going to take place today? Tomorrow is OK, too. " Qingyin said.


    "It''s not a tiring battle. There''s no need to put it on the next day. If it can end today, it''s better to end today." Wu Hao smile, light clouds, understatement, two games down, did not see any hard look from his face.


    "I feel like I can go all the way to tenth grade if I can." Ling Fei Er said with a smile that she was very happy to win the two games.


    "The competition of the fifth grade is still going on today. Your competition today should be up to the fourth grade. You can have the challenge of the fifth grade and the sixth grade tomorrow." Qingyin said, looking at lingfei''er, "your performance just now is a little too much. With your strength, you don''t need to burst out so much strength to attack Wang Hai. Remember, don''t expose too much strength in the challenges behind. To keep your strength is not to deal with your current opponent, but to prepare for the opponent behind you, Don''t let them know how much strength you have. Like Linghao and kuangfeng, you can hide as much strength as you can. Do you hear me


    "Oh, I see. I don''t feel that I use much power." Lingfei answered.


    "I know that power is just a drop in the bucket for you, but wasting it is a wrong decision." Qingyin looks at her seriously.


    "Well, well, I know Master Qingyin. I will use my own power cautiously in the future. This is OK." Ling Fei Er tooted her lips.


    "If you want to go more smoothly in the following competitions, you must keep in mind that if you can retain your strength, you should try to retain your strength when you defeat your opponent." Qingyin still can''t help but tell her that the most frivolous of the three of them is lingfei''er. The victory of the two games has no feeling for both of them, but the little girl seems to be a little proud.

 Chapter 776

    Although she has the proud capital, it is better not to have this kind of mentality until the game is completely over.


    "Listen to teacher Qingyin, we have only completed two challenges. Later, we have to challenge to the 16th grade. Even if we want to be proud, we will wait until we finish the competition." Wu Hao touched Ling Fei Er''s head and said it with the same seriousness.


    "Well, I see. I can be more serious later." Ling Fei son helplessly sighed a tone, also put oneself on the face of proud expression to put up.


    "Although you are a first-year student, your strength far exceeds the person you challenge, so there is nothing to be proud of." Wu Hao said.


    "Well, I see." Ling Fei Er nodded and looked at the other seven players on the field. Compared with the three of them, their strength did not beat them very well. There was nothing to be proud of.


    "Now that you know it, adjust your mentality. Although the fourth grade is not a big problem for you, it''s better to face the game with the best mentality." Qingyin looks at them and smiles. She still has confidence in the three of them.


    In particular, Wu Hao and Ling fei''er have disappeared for nearly a year, and their strength has improved a lot. With their current strength accumulation, it should not be a problem until the 16th grade. At most, they need to pay attention to some technical things.


    Kuangfeng''s progress in this year is not as big as theirs, but his foundation is very strong, which can make up for his lack of strength accumulation.


    These three people may really create the challenge miracle of Tianyuan college. This kind of legend should be incredible in any college, right? From the first grade direct challenge to the 16th grade, it seems that I have never heard of such a thing happening in any college.


    "The fourth grade challenge will be held soon. You three need to rest and adjust. I''ll discuss the competition with other tutors in the past." Qingyin smiles and gets together with other tutors in the past.


    Half an hour later, Qingyin took the three of them to the fourth grade.


    There are more people following them.


    In the first grade, three people challenge to the third grade and crush the challenger with absolute advantage. Many people in the college know about this and come to watch the competition. Although the teaching buildings are usually semi closed, and students are not allowed to enter freely, all the teaching buildings are open during the qualification examination competition, You can watch every game freely, for nothing else, just to increase your knowledge.


    By the time they arrived at the fourth grade competition venue, the fourth grade teaching building had been surrounded. The venue was full of people. All those who could not sit were surrounded outside. Some even climbed to the top of the building and the tall trees around.


    It is said that the competition is very wonderful. The three players from the first grade are very powerful. Everyone wants to see how they crush their opponents.


    In this group, the number of people in the first grade was the largest, and almost all of them came to watch.


    These three people are the best in their grade, representing their first year''s honor. They can see their victory, and they have light on their faces. How can we miss such a wonderful match? Even if you climb the tree, you have to see how the game is going on, how they crush the opponent, and how the opponent fails.


    Although the victory of the game has nothing to do with them, but this sense of honor, but let them have a strong sense of participation.


    "Did you watch the game just now?"


    "I just heard that there will be a fourth grade challenge here, so I came to see it right away."


    There are more than ten people hanging on a tree, and everyone is whispering about it.


    "I thought the three of them could challenge to the third grade at most, but they turned out to be in the fourth grade. Tut Tut, it''s really wonderful."


    "Damn, you just watched the game?"


    "Nonsense, I just watched it in the factory. Damn, these people''s actions are too fast. They haven''t arrived yet. The factory is full. I''ll go."


    "What''s the situation? I heard that Lin HaoLing and fei''er are crazy. They came to the fourth grade to challenge. I didn''t expect that their competition would be so wonderful. What''s the situation? "


    "What situation can''t explain to you, their action is too fast, it is absolutely to crush the opponent with absolute advantage, the opponent has no resistance at all, you will know later, absolutely let you clap your hands, really unexpected, our first grade has hidden so three experts."


    "The third grade has been in the college for six years. I''m not familiar with it. I''m really crushed by the three of them?"


    "You will know what happened in the first two innings after you look at the fourth grade competition. I believe that the fourth grade challenge should be the same, and it will lead to the advantage of pressure to defeat them."


    "Damn, I said before that Linghao was just a young man. I didn''t expect him to be so powerful."


    "I was also talking about this matter at that time. You can see that his physique is not the physique that a person who often practices should have. It''s completely like a boy who is stunted and over drunk. But I didn''t expect that his strength is so strong. I think this guy should be the strongest among the three of them. Look at his movements, his strength and his speed, His agility, I feel that he can solve the battle before the opponent does not respond, in fact, the third grade challenge, he is to solve the opponent


    "I don''t know what will happen in this game. Damn, it''s not my own game. How can I feel my heart beating so fast?"


    "This game should also be able to continue, in order to avoid pressure advantage over the opponent, I guess."


    "Why don''t we set up a bureau?"


    "How to play?"


    "Just bet on the time of the game. I guess Wu Hao can finish the game in five seconds. Ling fei''er and kuangfeng can finish the game in ten seconds. The loser will get 100 gold coins."


    "No, no, you''re not good at this game. Let''s draw a few time intervals. Within two seconds, five seconds, ten seconds, 15 seconds, 20 seconds, how much to bet in each interval."


    "Oh, old hand?"


    "Come on, I bet that Linghao will finish the game in five seconds, Lingfei in ten seconds, and FanFeng in 15 seconds."


    "I bet that within ten seconds after zero, Ling fei''er and Kuang Feng will be pressed for 15 seconds."


    "I don''t think you''re playing here. Damn it, I''ll do whatever I want."

 Chapter 777

    A lot of people outside the field have bet, there is no such arrogance in the field, but the voice of discussion is endless.


    In addition to the lower grades, many fifth, sixth, even seventh and eighth graders also came to watch the competition, and many of them felt that they might become the winners were hidden in the crowd.


    According to their posture, they are likely to challenge all the way up, and once they win the grade, it means that they are likely to become their challengers. First of all, let''s observe the challenger''s posture, so as to determine their own coping strategies.


    "The fourth grade challenge officially begins."


    With the teacher''s finger ring, the fourth grade challenge officially began.


    It starts fast and ends fast. Although the three players play separately, the time for each player to finish the fight is very fast. At the end of the game, many audiences don''t know what happened. They just feel that both sides have to leave immediately after they play. The whole fighting process is very fast.


    For the junior students, they are ignorant, but for the senior students, they are able to grasp their skills accurately. The deeper they know, the more surprised they are. These three people are like challengers from the first grade. They are like hidden masters hiding in the crowd to play pig and eat tiger. Let alone the fourth grade, they are the seventh, Some people in the eighth grade feel a lot of pressure. They all think in their hearts, if they meet such opponents, can they win? How can we win? What''s the chance of winning?


    "Congratulations to Linghao, lingfeier and kuangfeng from grade one. Congratulations on your successful challenge."


    The voice of the tutor sounded again, and three unfortunate people in the fourth grade were crushed again.


    "Is there any one of you who is willing to challenge the fifth grade?"


    Wu Hao, Ling fei''er and kuangfeng stand up again without hesitation.


    The tutor was still not surprised, so he called his assistant and wrote down their willingness to challenge.


    "Because the qualification examination of the fifth grade is not over, you need to wait until the other side finishes the competition and has a day off before you can officially launch the challenge."


    "I understand."


    "I understand."


    "I understand."


    All three nodded.


    This day''s challenge is over. It''s still very early. It''s unbelievable that three challenges have been completed.


    Qingyin takes the three of them back to their lounge.


    "The three of you have performed very well today, but you should not be proud. During the break, you should practice, adjust your strategy, and face what kind of opponents. This is very important. I hope you three can keep it in mind, especially Lingfei. Competition is competition, Remember not to take the game as a game, even if you have absolute strength, don''t take it lightly Qingyin tells lingfei''er again.


    "I know the tutor. I''ve been very careful in the following matches." Said Lingfei.


    "I can see that you are really careful. That''s why I said that all three of you performed very well. I just hope that you can continue to remember what I said in the following matches." Qingyin smiles and touches her head for encouragement.


    "Nothing to account for?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "If it''s other students, I''m sure I''ll leave you behind to help you analyze your strategies and opponents. But because it''s the three of you, I don''t think it''s necessary. It''s better for you to do it by yourself. Besides, your pace is not the fifth grade, and it''s the sixth grade. You have to do all kinds of analysis in the fourth grade, I think it''s an insult to your strength. " Qingyin said with a smile.


    "I said Qingyin, you are so confident in our strength?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.


    "I''m not blindly confident. I''m judging by the facts. Don''t you have confidence in your own strength?"


    "Hey, hey, you said that. What else can we say? What else can we explain? If we don''t, we''ll follow your instructions and practice well when we have a rest. "


    "Arrange your own practice. This afternoon, the fifth grade and sixth grade should be able to decide the final ten winners. If it''s fast, the seventh grade should also be able to decide the final winners, so you should be ready for the mall challenge tomorrow. " Qingyin said.


    "It''s a bit slow." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "You still think everyone''s strength is the same as you. You can make a quick decision. In fact, the strength of each grade is not much different. The more you get to the back of the competition, the longer you stay stuck. Everyone wants a good place, so the war of attrition is inevitable."


    "I don''t care about them. Let''s go." Wu Hao smiles and gets up to leave her lounge.


    Ling fei''er and kuangfeng left with him.


    "Kuangfeng, you should go back to practice. Do you understand what I mean?" At the door of the teaching building, Wu Hao took a picture of kuangfeng.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t slack off in this kind of thing."


    Crazy Feng laughed and left.


    "Brother Linghao, are you familiar with kuangfeng?"


    "Not familiar."


    "Why do you feel so familiar?"


    "Love each other, you know?"


    "It feels so evil."


    "Evil, your head is getting more and more crooked. Come on, don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go back and practice hard. It''s easy to deal with tomorrow''s challenge with our strength, but I don''t think what master Qingyin said is wrong. We should make use of the gap time. We should practice hard and don''t take it lightly. "


    "No? Do we have to practice as soon as we go back? I want you to love me, brother Linghao. "


    "Hey hey, you girl, before the end of the challenge, you can only spoil you a little at noon."


    "How can we love others when we have a rest at noon? They still want to enjoy Linghao''s love."


    "When all the competitions are finished, I will love you very much." Wu Hao smiles and pulls her to the door.


    "But there are still days before the end of the game."


    "It''s not that I don''t love you, it''s not that I will love you at noon."


    "They want more love from brother Linghao."


    "After the game, do whatever you want, OK?"


    "Really?"


    "When did I cheat you?"

 Chapter 778

    "Hee hee, they want brother Linghao to love them all the time, and they want brother Linghao to feed them." Ling fei''er whispered in his ear, making Wu Hao almost unbearable. This little girl knows more and more how to hook people.


    "All right, all right, let''s go back."


    "Hee hee, let''s go."


    The two returned to the Lord''s mansion in a chariot.


    In fact, it''s very early. Lunch time hasn''t arrived yet. The four little girls haven''t even started to prepare lunch. They were surprised to see that they were little girls when they came back. Didn''t they go to the challenge? Why are you back so soon? Did the challenge fail?


    "Young lady, you..."


    Four people don''t know how to ask.


    "What''s the matter with you all being so careful?" Wu Hao looked at them with a smile, hugged them and gave them a kiss.


    "Young master, didn''t you go to the challenge? Why are you back so soon? " Yun Han looks at Wu Hao to say.


    "There''s no one to challenge. What are you doing in college?" Wu Hao said with a smile, "anyway, it''s early to come back. You should prepare lunch first. Feier and I will go upstairs to practice first. When we''re ready, call us."


    "Well, OK, let''s get lunch ready right away."


    The four little girls saw the smiles on their faces and knew the result of the competition. They went to the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er come to the third floor to practice.


    It''s really time to practice. It''s only an hour away from lunch time at most. There''s not much power that can be absorbed, but one thing is one thing. This is Wu Hao''s current plan.


    The little girl waited and finished her lunch, then took Ling fei''er to the building and took a rest in the morning. The so-called lunch break is to love the little girl for a while, then rest for a while, and then get up and continue to practice.


    According to Wu Hao''s requirements, lingfei''er''s cultivation is divided into two steps. The first step is to continue to absorb strength, which can''t be stopped. The other point is to separate the breath of death with one mind and two uses at the same time, so as to improve the separation speed.


    Only by separating the breath of death more quickly can she speed up the call of darkness, which is the primary problem she is facing now.


    At the end of the game, the opponent''s strength will be stronger and stronger, and the strength they need to use will also be bigger and bigger. When the strength of both sides is almost the same, then the skill becomes an important factor to decide the outcome. As an intermediate skill, the actual combat effectiveness of dark call is amazing, and with the improvement of their own strength, The more powerful a Summoner can be, the more powerful a Summoner can be. Even if one doesn''t work, you can still summon a second one. Keep your strength until the end. When the opponent is exhausted, attack him with all your strength, and you can''t win the final victory?


    All plans should be carried out.


    Therefore, Wu Haojian never gives her the opportunity to be lazy. She should enjoy it when it''s time to enjoy it, but when it''s time to practice, she must practice seriously, even if it''s not for the challenge.


    They practiced until late at night.


    When Wu Hao saw that the time was almost up, he asked Yun Han and Yun Ru to take her back to have a rest. Although it was important to practice, it was necessary to have a good sleep and better deal with tomorrow''s competition, even if tomorrow''s competition was not particularly important.


    The next morning, Ling fei''er came to Wu Hao to have breakfast. They had breakfast together and went to the college in the same car.


    After a day of precipitation and fermentation, the eyes of everyone in the college who looks like Wu Hao and Ling fei''er become different. In surprise, they are envious. In admiration, they are astonished. In exclamation, they are worshipped a little.


    Who would have thought that these two young ladies from the city master''s mansion should have such a strong strength, which is not only the background but also the background, not only excellent but also hard work?


    In the past, many people didn''t pay attention to them. They thought they were just CHILDES and ladies from the city Lord''s mansion. It''s nothing great. But in fact, yesterday''s competition has spread all over the college. Everyone is paying attention to the challenge, and their strength is spreading. Then everyone is guessing and paying attention to what kind of level they are? How strong is it?


    Although it is meaningless to know such a guess, and no result can be obtained, no one will go in and guess the problem.


    Of course, more people are talking about today''s game.


    The qualification examination competition of grade five, grade six and grade seven officially ended yesterday afternoon. In other words, the three of them can challenge the three grades. If their challenge continues, there will be three competitions to enjoy today.


    Will they continue to challenge?


    Will they still beat the winners of these three grades with the crushing advantage they did yesterday?


    Everybody wants to know about this.


    The college, which was not active, was full of people. There were three or five groups of people in every street. Some of them had gone to the teaching building of the fifth and sixth grade to occupy a place, waiting for the start of the competition.


    It''s a pity that there are so many teaching buildings in each grade that none of them can guarantee that the competition will be held in the teaching building they choose. So after seeing Wu Hao and Ling Feier, more and more people choose to follow them. Anyway, they will go wherever they go. They can always see their competition. If they are lucky, they can find a place in the field and sit down to have a good look, That''s even better.


    This made Wu Hao a little sad.


    How do you feel that when you participate in the qualification examination competition, there are not so many people?


    What''s more exaggerated is that when he arrived at the teaching building, the door of the teaching building was already full of people. There were a lot of people in the lower grades, and there were more people in the higher grades.


    "Can you excuse me?" Wu Hao pushed away the crowd and let Ling fei''er follow him into the teaching building. Although the teaching building is open, we all know that the competition will not be held here, so no one will go to the teaching building to occupy a place, so as not to be crowded behind when we start later.


    Crazy front has arrived.


    Looking at Wu Hao''s helpless face, he also smiles helplessly.


    "It''s still early. Prepare for yourself." Qingyin looks at them and smiles. She knows what''s going on outside.


    If you only challenge senior students, there is nothing to pay attention to. It''s fashion. Every college and every year''s qualification examination competition will have a challenge, but not many people pay attention to it, because most of the challengers only challenge senior students for one year, at most just like senior students for two years, Few people will keep challenging all the way up. Generally, this kind of situation will cause great concern.

 Chapter 779

    And their situation is even more exaggerated. They not only have the tendency to challenge up all the way, but also have a very strong strength. If they crush up all the way, there will be an endless stream of people who pay attention to them.


    There are two kinds of situations for the junior and the senior. Those who have already been out of the qualification examination competition naturally have the mentality of watching, but those who have not yet been out and are likely to become winners have the mentality of watching. After all, if the three of them have been challenging up all the time, It''s very likely that they will also become their challenge object. It''s very necessary for them to come and watch their game. Not only do they think so, but I''m afraid their tutor also told them so. Let them have a good look at their three person game.


    Wu Hao''s three challenges: the higher the grade, the stronger the confidence of those seniors. After all, they are challengers from the first grade, and the gap is widening. If they fail, the problem of face will become more and more serious.


    After all, the gap between the seventh grade and the eighth grade is not very big, but the first grade beat the eighth grade. That''s a big topic. For the loser, no one wants to be discussed like this. This kind of comparison is a kind of humiliation.


    If you don''t want to lose, you have to watch your opponent''s game.


    At about the same time, Qingyin takes them to the fifth grade competition field, and follows a large group of people behind. It doesn''t look like going to the competition at all. It''s more like looking for something to fight with.


    When we got to the fifth grade competition venue, the outside of the teaching building had already been surrounded by water. However, when Wu Hao and others went in, the crowd took the initiative to separate them from each other and let them enter.


    The fifth grade teaching building is already overcrowded, let alone the location, there is no place to stand.


    The ten winners are standing in the middle of the field, waiting for the challenge of Wu HaoLing, fei''er and kuangfeng. Everyone''s eyes are not only serious, but also have the fighting spirit to fight for honor and faith. Now it''s more and more widely spread, and more and more people pay attention to it. Who doesn''t want to win at this juncture? Under such attention, if we can defeat any one of them, it will be more than a victory. On the contrary, it will become a more glorious victory than the grade victory.


    The premise, of course, is to defeat the three of them.


    Yesterday, they had received the challenge notice and specially understood the competition of the three of them. They couldn''t see how strong they were, but they could easily draw a conclusion from their competition, that is, the three of them were very strong. The competition of the second and third grades was not comparable, But in the fourth grade challenge, the three of them also won the final victory by an overwhelming advantage, which caused great pressure on them.


    The gap between the fourth grade and the fifth grade is not particularly obvious. If the three of them can beat the fourth grade by an overwhelming majority, it will be a very easy thing for the three of them to beat them now.


    On the contrary, no one is willing to admit such a thing, but it is a fact. Even if they do not admit it, it does not mean that the fact will not happen.


    Everyone wants to beat them, but they all know the possibility of failure is very big.


    At this time, none of the ten people on the field will underestimate the enemy, even if the opponent is as thin as a cat.


    No matter whether the enemy is male or female, how can the body easily defeat the fourth grade, come to them, it shows that the strength of the other side is beyond doubt, this time also choose to look down on the other side blindly, it is simply a suicide.


    "Three, you can start choosing your own challengers." The tutor brought three of them to the ten winners.


    "I''ll choose you."


    "Then I''ll choose you."


    "I''ll take this one."


    As before, all three people chose a target at random, not all at random. Ling fei''er really chose a target at random, but Wu Hao and kuangfeng both chose it purposefully. Although they just glanced at it at random, they could see which one was the strongest in the crowd at a glance. Since it was a challenge, it was the strongest.


    Three out, the others out.


    "Next you can start drawing lots to decide the order of the challenges."


    Three people nodded and went directly to the draw box to pick out the three appearances. They were all familiar yesterday and didn''t need any guidance.


    Wu Hao was the first, Ling fei''er the second and kuangfeng the third.


    Wu Hao stood directly in the middle of the field.


    His opponent, Heishi, also stood in the middle of the field, saying nothing and doing nothing. First, he looked Wu Hao carefully. This man, who could not see the slightest particularity, had such a strong strength. He was surprised, and his vigilance was even stronger. It was because he had no particularity, but he could have an overwhelming advantage, The victory over all the opponents in the second grade, the third grade and the fourth grade shows the special depth of his particularity.


    The more you can''t see, the stronger and weaker your opponents are, the more you should be vigilant.


    It''s not the beginning of the power has been brewing, as long as the start of the game he can attack immediately.


    Yesterday, we conducted a detailed study on all three of them. They all have the habit of quick attack. In front of them, none of their opponents can survive their first attack. So what he has to do is to find a way to hear his first attack.


    Blackstone has its own strategy.


    The best defense is the attack, he has done well, at the beginning of the game and saturation attack on him, he is in urgent need of positive energy, enough to survive the first wave, right?


    Although not sure, but he has no other way to choose, in the face of this unknown strength of the opponent, retain strength will only let himself die very ugly, it is better to burst out at the beginning.


    "Two players, are you ready?"


    "Ready." Wu Hao nodded lightly.


    "Ready." Blackstone is sure that all his strength is in place before he nods. As long as he gives an order at that time, he can start to attack immediately.


    "Now that both of you are ready, I''d like to announce the first game of the fifth grade challenge


    With the teacher''s loud finger, Blackstone launched a comprehensive attack without hesitation. The energy in his body suddenly burst out and turned into wave after wave of energy balls to attack Wu Hao

 Chapter 780

    The energy ball bombards Wu Hao intensively. Wu Hao is not in a hurry and rushes towards Blackstone.


    His pace is very strange, like drunk, staggering, swaying, but every step can accurately avoid the energy ball from Blackstone. Blackstone is also frightened. Such a fast and intensive energy ball bombing can be perfectly avoided by him. Seeing that Wu Hao is about to rush in front of him, Blackstone does not dare to hesitate, Increase the output of the energy ball, more quickly and denser, at the same time, retreat back, try to keep away from him, so as not to fall into its attack range.


    But unfortunately, it''s not a good choice for him to use two things at one time. While releasing the energy ball quickly, he retreated, which greatly reduced his evacuation speed. At this time, Wu Hao had rushed in front of him, and an energy ball directly hit him, blowing him out of the field.


    It took only a little bit of energy to finish the race.


    There was an uproar outside the court. Even in the face of the fifth grade masters, they could defeat them so quickly and efficiently. How deep is the strength?


    There is a question in everyone''s mind, but no one knows in which grade the answer will be confirmed. One by one, they can only look at the standing voice on the field, dazed. This is true for the lower grades, especially for the higher grades, especially for the sixth and seventh grades. Seeing Wu Hao''s strong strength, some people''s faces are as pale as ashes, Is it so easy to be defeated by the victory you won?


    There is no need to use a question mark. If he really chooses himself, then it is inevitable that he will be disillusioned.


    "Wu Hao won the first game of the fifth grade challenge. Congratulations." The tutor announced the result of the competition. As a tutor of the fifth grade, she was heartbroken about the result of the competition, but she was not surprised. If a heavy bombardment can prevent him from winning, then the talent he showed in front of him may be false, but the fact has proved that his talent is really different from ordinary people, At least in terms of strength, it''s amazing.


    Most of the thunderous applause came from the lower grades, mainly from the first grade. There was applause from senior students, but it was a little startled. After these three games, it''s the sixth grade''s turn. How can we still have the heart to applaud for our opponents.


    "Next, let''s start the second game. Let''s welcome the challenger lingfeier and the challenger Linson


    "Congratulations to Lingfei, the winner of the second game of the fifth grade challenge."


    "Next, let''s start the third game. Let''s welcome the challenger FanFeng and the Challenger Xuri."


    "Well, the third game of the fifth grade challenge is officially over. The winner is kuangfeng from the first grade. Let''s give him a round of applause. The fifth grade mall challenge here has come to an end. The winners are all three students from the first grade. Let''s congratulate them with warm applause, They will also get all the teaching resources of Blackstone Linson and Xuri, and all the ten winners of the fifth grade will be decided here. Who wants to continue to challenge the sixth grade


    Although this question is a bit nonsense, the tutor still routinely asked such a question.


    Wu HaoLing, fei''er and Feng stood up without hesitation.


    The audience outside the stadium was boiling, but the sixth graders took a breath. What should come is coming after all. The goal of these three people is not as simple as the fifth grade. They are afraid that they will fight all the way until their strength can not support them to continue to challenge.


    It''s terrible. Even though they have reached the fifth grade, they are able to be relaxed and win. At this level, they will not stop until the fifth grade. No one really knows.


    "Well, Linghao and lingfeier are willing to continue to challenge. Let''s look forward to their next game."


    When the fifth grade tutor arrived here, he was not qualified to continue to supervise the competition. The qualification of supervising the competition was given to a tutor from the tenth grade.


    After a short rest, Qingyin took the three of them to a teaching building in Grade 6. A group of people who were not too busy to watch the fun followed. Their crazy eyes were even more excited than the three of them. They had never witnessed the challenge of eight consecutive victories, but now they may witness a challenge miracle far beyond the eight consecutive victories, such a historic moment, How can they miss it.


    Almost the whole college of Tianyuan college was in a commotion. No matter the junior or senior, they tried to watch this unprecedented challenge.


    If you can''t sit down in the infield, you can''t stand enough. If you climb to the tree and the speed is full, you can''t control that the college doesn''t allow you to fly. Those who have the ability to stay in the air all stay in the air. Even if they are punished by the college, you have to watch this wonderful challenge.


    "The first game of the sixth grade challenge is now played by kuangfeng, a student from the first grade, against Wu Tian, a student from the sixth grade. Please prepare yourself and remind the two students that weapons are allowed in the competition, but pay attention to the premise. You need two people to use weapons together. You can discuss whether to use weapons together."


    "Do you have a weapon?"


    "And you?"


    "I''m with you, but I remind you that using weapons will only make you fail faster."


    "Let''s have a try."


    "It''s up to you."


    "Well, the two players have agreed to use their weapons together. Then the competition... Begins."


    "The first winner of the sixth grade challenge is kuangfeng from the first grade! Then let''s start the second game. Let''s invite Linghao from the first grade and Tianxing from the sixth grade to get ready. Or would you like to ask, if we decide to use weapons together, we can use weapons. "


    "Well, in the second game of the sixth grade challenge, the winner is Linghao from the first grade. Let''s congratulate him with warm applause. Next, in the third game, Lingfei from the first grade and Bailey from the sixth grade are on the stage. What wonderful performances will the two girls bring us? Let''s see. "


    "The third competition of the sixth grade is officially over, and the winner is lingfeier from the first grade. Here, the sixth grade challenge is officially over, and the three winners are all three students from the first grade."

 Chapter 781

    "Let''s get familiar with their names again. They are Linghao and lingfeier. They are creating miracles and history. According to the highest challenge record in the history of Tianyuan college, they have challenged eight grades in a row. In addition to winning the competition in this grade, the three of them have challenged five grades. You are still three grades short of the highest record, Can they level or even surpass this historical record? Let''s wait and see? Three students, are you willing to continue to challenge the seventh grade? "


    Wu HaoLing, fei''er and Feng stood up again without hesitation.


    "Well, the three of them stand out as challengers again. The other seven students, do you want to challenge the seventh grade? If you have any, please come forward together. "


    "It seems that other students are not willing to challenge the seventh grade. Well, we have decided the list of challenges for the sixth grade. We are still three students of Linghao, lingfeier and FanFeng. Please have a rest and adjust your state to meet the next challenge. We will inform the ten winners of the seventh grade immediately, Get them ready. "


    The tutor is very powerful, but he has a lot of words. He looks like a very professional host. A few words will make the atmosphere in the venue unbearable, and the whole crowd is boiling up. I don''t know who called Linghao the first time in the crowd, and then everyone yelled.


    "Linghao, Linghao, Linghao..."


    "Ling Fei Er, Ling Fei Er, Ling Fei Er..."


    "Crazy Feng, crazy Feng, crazy Feng..."


    The whole sixth grade classroom is boiling. Even the emotion of the tutors has been driven up, especially those of the lower grades. Anyway, their own people have failed. Let''s witness a miracle. If they can go all the way to the final 16th grade, it will definitely be a miracle in the history of the college, No college can create such a miracle. This moment belongs to them and the teachers and students of Tianyuan college.


    But the challenger''s mentality is not that good.


    The seventh grade immediately fell into a tense state of preparation. All the teachers and students gathered together, and each tutor told their ten students all the actual combat experience, so that they could create combat advantages on the field as much as possible. Even if they want to lose, they must not lose so quickly. So thoroughly, the seventh grade people were singled over by the first grade people. This kind of humiliating feeling is not easy, And an important factor for them to be ready for battle is which grade can end their challenge road in this case, and this grade will win the supreme glory. I don''t know if it is possible, but I have to try.


    "The seventh grade challenge is about to start. Three challengers are invited to choose one of the ten grade winners they want to challenge."


    "Just him."


    "Just him."


    "Just him."


    "Well, the three students should be quite confident in their own strength. The process of choosing opponents is very fast, and they don''t seem to hesitate. Then what kind of results will be presented to us? Let''s see. First of all, let''s invite three students to come here and draw your order of appearance. "


    "The order of the three students has been decided. Linghao is the first, FanFeng is the second and lingfeier is the third. Please get ready for Wu Hao and Ji Tianba."


    "The first winner of the seventh grade challenge is Linghao from the first grade. Let''s congratulate him with warm applause. Please get ready for the second match. "


    "The winner of the second game of the seventh grade challenge is kuangfeng from the first grade. Let''s congratulate him with warm applause. Let''s ask the players of the third game to get ready. Let''s remind the two students that according to our rules, both sides can use weapons at the same time. If necessary, you can negotiate with each other."


    "Are you going to use a weapon?"


    "No


    "Good."


    "The third winner of the seventh grade challenge is lingfeier from the first grade. Let''s give her a warm applause. So far, the three challenges of the seventh grade are officially over. The winners of the publicity competition are all three challengers from the first grade. Their names are Linghao, lingfeier and kuangfeng. Please remember these three names. They are creating miracles and history. Would you like to continue to challenge them? "


    Wu HaoLing, fei''er and Feng stand up.


    "Good! very nice! The challenge of the three students, the spirit is very strong, it is worth learning from each of us. As a cultivator, we should have the spirit of fearing difficulties and challenging bravely. Only under the guidance of this spirit, can the road of cultivation go all the way up to a height that ordinary people can''t imagine. The purpose of Tianyuan college is to, I hope that every student can embrace a positive and progressive heart. In their three students, I see the concrete embodiment of this spirit. Let''s give them a warm applause again, for their courage, for their perseverance, for their spirit of challenge! "


    The mood in the audience was kindled, and all the people chanted their three names.


    "Linghao, Linghao, Linghao..."


    "Ling Fei Er, Ling Fei Er, Ling Fei Er..."


    "Crazy Feng, crazy Feng, crazy Feng..."


    The mood of the audience is even higher than that of the last game, and the teaching building can hardly bear the sound.


    "Since the three students of Linghao, lingfeier and FanFeng are willing to continue to challenge, we have recorded the list of challenges for the seventh grade. However, as the qualification examination competition for the eighth grade is still going on today, according to the competition rules of the challenge, we can formally challenge only after they have finished the qualification examination competition and have a day off, Please wait for a day, go back to have a good rest and get ready for tomorrow''s game


    Wu Hao, Ling fei''er and kuangfeng nod and go to find Qingyin.


    At this moment, Qingyin''s face is really happy. As a student of her own, she has such strength and performs so well in the challenge. Naturally, her tutor has a bright face. Even if she doesn''t care about the glory, she is also proud to be looked at by other tutors with envious eyes.


    "All three of you did well today." Qingyin looks at the three people in front of her, naturally smiling.


    "Did you win honor?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile.

 Chapter 782

    "I don''t care much about this kind of thing, but to tell you the truth, I''m glad to see your good performance." Qingyin smiles. How can she be unhappy.


    "It''s a pity that I can only go to the seventh grade today. If I can, I think I can go to the tenth grade. I''ll talk about the rest tomorrow." Ling Fei Er shrugged helplessly, not that she didn''t want to continue the competition, but that the rules of the competition limited her to continue the competition.


    "You don''t think other people''s games need time? I can finish the match with you so soon Qingyin smiles and says nothing. She takes them away from the seventh grade teaching building.


    The audience did not follow them to leave, but stayed in the field and had a heated discussion.


    This kind of competition is a rare event in a hundred years. Three students from the first grade are able to challenge all the way to the seventh grade. The key is that even in the seventh grade, their fighting is still very easy. Although it takes a little more effort than in the second and third grade, it is obvious that their strength is far from showing, Continue to challenge up, still can easily win.


    Qingyin takes them to his lounge.


    Three people sat down in front of her.


    "Today''s game performance is good, three people are very good grasp of their own scale, not too much waste of their own strength, this is a good experience for your later game


    Qingyin said: "but now I want to remind you that if you continue to challenge upward, the difficulty will gradually increase. I hope you will be prepared for this. Although you have won these two days very easily, it doesn''t mean that you can take the next competition lightly. Don''t be carried away by the previous victory. The following competition is what you should focus on, If you want to beat the winners of grade 16 all the time, you should gradually adjust your mentality from now on and treat the game as a real battle


    "Yes, I see what you mean." Wu Hao nodded and said nothing.


    Although it''s very easy to win the seventh grade competition, it needs energy support to win the competition. If we continue to go up, we will definitely use more and more energy. Moreover, when we reach the eighth grade, the ninth grade or even higher, their cultivation level will be higher and higher, and the energy that needs to be used should increase by multiple or even exponential.


    It''s time to adjust your mind.


    "Do you hear me?" Qingyin looks at lingfei''er. What she worries about most is the little girl.


    "I hear you." Ling Fei Er nodded. Although she couldn''t deeply understand her worry, she could only take it seriously when she saw her brother Ling Hao''s face.


    "OK, just like that, make good use of the time between you to improve your strength. Don''t waste your time in meaningless places. Use a little scattered time and make progress every day. No matter facing any enemy, you will be invincible, now or in the future."


    "I said, master Qingyin, you are really good at educating people. You talk a lot." Wu haodao, with a little ridicule.


    "Am I right?" Qingyin looks at him.


    "It''s just because I''m right that I''m going to tell you one set after another."


    Wu Hao laughed, "since it''s OK, we''ll go back first. We''ll take the time to practice hard and don''t waste time here arguing with you."


    "All right, then go back."


    The three men turn to leave Qingyin''s lounge and go their separate ways at the gate of the college. Kuangfeng goes back to his residence. Wu Hao and Ling Feier return to the main residence in an animal cart.


    At the gate of the Lord''s mansion, someone was greeting him. When he saw the car coming from a distance, he ran into the mansion and informed the Lord to come out.


    When Lingyuan came out of the Lord''s house, the cart just stopped at the door.


    "What do you mean, Lord? What''s the matter today? Zhang Deng made the decoration As soon as Wu Hao got out of the car, he saw Lingyuan with a smiling face. He also looked at Zhang Luo at the gate of the Lord''s mansion. He didn''t know why.


    "I''ve heard about the performance of you two in Tianyuan college. You should have finished the challenge of the seventh grade today, right? Good, very good! I''m ready for the dinner. You two have to be here today. " Ling Yuan pats Wu Hao on the shoulder and looks at his daughter. He suddenly feels that Bei Er has face.


    In the past, I always thought that Ling fei''er could win the top ten in the qualification examination competition. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao was able to take her all the way to the seventh grade. If she continued to challenge, she would set the highest challenge record of Tianyuan college. Even if she could not renew the previous record, it was a great achievement.


    "It''s just a few challenges. As for such inspiring people?" Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "It''s not a matter of arousing the masses. The key is that not everyone can do this kind of thing. You two can challenge to the seventh grade so strongly. If you don''t celebrate such a feat, how can you live up to your efforts?"


    "I want her to practice well."


    "I''ll have lunch at noon. After lunch, you two should practice or continue to practice. I won''t disturb you."


    "Well, now that you''ve arranged it, eat it."


    "Girl, what are you still doing?"


    "Oh, oh."


    The city Lord''s mansion held a grand banquet, just like what happened.


    In Wu Hao''s opinion, it''s really nothing, that is, he has participated in several challenges and won several opponents. However, in other people''s eyes, it''s really something remarkable. The cross grade challenge itself is not an easy thing to do. If the first grade can win the third grade, it''s already something to celebrate, It''s a miracle that they can directly win the seventh grade as a junior one. If they can break the record of Tianyuan college winning eight grades in a row, it''s a miracle in the miracle. This celebration is to celebrate their achievements and encourage them to continue to challenge, Tianyuan college has been able to break the record of nearly 100 years.


    After lunch, they went back to Wu Hao''s residence, had a little rest, and began to practice in the afternoon. Until the four little girls were ready for dinner, they took a walk in the yard after dinner and continued to practice seriously.


    The next morning, the two came to the college by car.


    The qualification examination competition of Grade 8, grade 9 and grade 10 came to an end yesterday, and all the ten winners were decided. This also means that as long as the three of them are not defeated in the middle, they can challenge until grade 10.

 Chapter 783

    The cart just stopped at the door.


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er see a large group of people around the gate of the college, not only the students themselves, but also other practitioners from Tianyuan city. Although some people have been away from the college for a long time, they heard that the college has produced super qualified students, and they still come to see what the situation is.


    During the qualification examination competition, the college did not prohibit foreign personnel to enter, and the participation of these people made the boiling college more enthusiastic.


    From the gate of the college, there are people everywhere. Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry at the crowd. Although he doesn''t like this kind of scene, he still can''t stop the welcome of these people.


    Surrounded by the crowd, he came to his teaching building.


    There were not many people in the teaching building. As soon as he went in, Wu Hao was greatly relieved. He had been waiting for them on the field. Seeing him like this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Why, does it feel bad to be welcomed?"


    "It''s not very bad, but I don''t think it''s necessary. It''s just a competition. As for the appearance of the storm all over the city?" Wu Hao had no choice but to smile.


    "Although the qualification examination competition is held every year in every college, it''s not a special thing, but it''s really worth a lot of trouble that there are students with excellent qualifications like you three in the qualification examination competition. Everyone wants to see what a smart person looks like, We are more looking forward to which grade you can reach. " Qingyin explained with a smile.


    "It''s boring. It has nothing to do with them." Wu Hao shook his head. After all, all the students in our college are from the same college. It''s understandable that they are interested in this kind of thing. But what''s the meaning of those practitioners who have graduated or have never been to Tianyuan college?


    It seems that no matter which world it is, it is almost human nature to be curious about gossip.


    Wu Hao smiles and adjusts his mind.


    "Almost ready to go?"


    "Wait a minute. Give eighth graders more time to prepare. Anyway, it''s the same for you, isn''t it?"


    "Well, then wait."


    Qingyin took them to wait in the teaching building for another half an hour. After making sure that the eighth grade was ready, she took the three of them to leave the teaching building and go to the eighth grade competition site.


    The eighth grade competition venue is not placed in the teaching building, but in the middle of a square.


    It is estimated that it is the arrangement of the college that all the competitions of Grade 8, grade 9, grade 10 and grade 3 will be held on this venue.


    Here, everyone can watch the next game barrier free, the spread of this game is bound to be very high.


    In addition to the junior and senior students, there are also visitors from Tianyuan city. Today, the dean of Tianyuan college also appeared in the crowd. The dean of Tianyuan college came. Tianyuan college and other idle tutors also joined the crowd.


    This competition has almost become the focus of all practitioners in the sky.


    "Well, today''s challenge is from the first grade students Linghao, lingfeier and kuangfeng. They challenge the ten winners of the eighth grade. First of all, ask the three challengers to choose one from each of the ten winners of the eighth grade as their challenger. After confirmation, ask the challenger to come out and the other seven students to rest temporarily."


    "I''ll take this classmate."


    "Then I''ll choose him."


    "This is my classmate."


    "Well, the three challengers have quickly chosen their own challengers. Please ask these three students to come out and the other seven students to rest for a while. Next, please choose the order of their appearance."


    Wu HaoLing, fei''er and kuangfeng went to the draw box to draw the order of three people.


    Kuangfeng was the first player, Wu Hao was the second, and Ling Feier was the third.


    "OK, everyone, the competition order of the three challengers has been determined. First of all, please go on stage to prepare for the challenge, and plateau students also go on stage to prepare for the challenge. Both sides can use weapons. If necessary, please negotiate in advance."


    With the teacher''s finger, the competition officially began.


    The strength of the eighth grade is one grade better than that of the seventh grade, but kuangfeng still solved the battle in one minute.


    Wu Hao came out the second time and solved the battle in 30 seconds.


    Lingfeier came in the third time and solved the battle in one minute.


    There is no doubt that the victory will come. This is another grade challenge. However, the success has aroused the audience''s fierce reaction. They are moving towards the ultimate goal, as if they are witnessing history and miracles.


    "After three rounds of competition, the eighth grade challenge has come to a perfect end. The winners are Linghao, lingfeier and kuangfeng, who are from the first grade. They will replace the three students in the eighth grade and get all their teaching resources. But the eighth grade still has the opportunity to continue to challenge. Who is willing to challenge the ninth grade


    The teacher''s eyes focused on the three of them. When they stepped out, they laughed. As expected, they were the three of them.


    "The challenging spirit of these three students is really strong. Are you sure you are willing to challenge the ninth grade winners again?"


    "Sure."


    "Sure."


    "Sure."


    The three people answered with one voice.


    "Good, very good. As the first grade students of Sanming, your spirit is worth learning from everyone present. Meaningless challenges are the core of the spirit of practitioners. Please take a break and immediately carry out the ninth grade challenge competition. Please also ask ten students of the ninth grade to be ready. You are about to face the challenges from the three of them, no matter what the war situation is, Please show your best state to deal with the challenge, which is also the spirit of a practitioner. "


    The ten winners of the ninth grade and the ten winners of the tenth grade all watched the game outside the field. After watching the game, their faces were very dignified.


    These two grades are the watershed of their challenge.


    As long as the three of them win the ninth grade, it means that they have leveled the centenary record maintained by Tianyuan University. If they continue to win the tenth grade, it means that the three of them have set a new record. Even if their challenge road ends, they have created a miracle and history, Set a record that is even more unlikely to be broken.


    The pressure these two grades face is extremely heavy.

 Chapter 784

    The next two games, which are about to start, directly detonated all the audience.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect that the three of them would really sprint towards the historical record. As long as they win the ninth grade again, even if they stop challenging, they will even the historical record. Tut Tut, these three people are really crazy."


    "I remember the challenge recorded in the book. Although I challenged eight grades, every competition was not easy. But did you notice the competition of the three of them? Even if they beat the eighth grade, it was still very easy. Everyone''s every game almost ended in less than a minute, which also means that they have the strength to continue to challenge the tenth grade or even higher. If they can succeed, the record they will set is the real history and the real miracle, I''m afraid no one can break it any more. "


    "Yes, TMD is terrible. These three people seem to be calm, but their strength is just amazing. I feel that even if they are challenged downward in the 16th grade, they are not likely to win so easily, but they can win so easily from the first year''s challenge. Where is their bottom line?"


    "If I could know, I wouldn''t even be in the top ten."


    "I didn''t expect that Linghao, a man who looks stunted, has such strength. Fortunately, he didn''t offend him because of anything at the beginning, otherwise I think I might be scared to death now."


    "Hey, hey, there''s a play next. It seems that there are two brothers, long Qinglong and LAN, among the ten winners from grade 10 to grade 10. I remember when the qualification examination competition started, they had a conflict with Ling Hao, right? I don''t know if Linghao will choose one of them as his opponent? If I will, I always feel that the brothers of Longqing and longlan have been abused miserably. "


    "They are very likely to be chosen."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Don''t you see that? Linghao''s opponents from the second grade to the eighth grade are all the strongest among the ten. The ranking of long Qinglong and his brothers in the tenth grade should also be the first and second. If Linghao continues to choose his opponents according to his criteria, do you think their two brothers can escape? "


    "Hey, hey, there''s a play to watch now!"


    "There are really good plays to watch."


    "I don''t know what their ninth grade challenge will look like. It''s a watershed of record."


    "I hope they can break the record."


    "It''s better to break this record. It''s hard to witness a history and a miracle. If it fails, I really don''t know what to say."


    "Look at their posture, I''m afraid they''re not so easy to fail."


    "Anyway, I don''t think the ninth grade can do the three of them. I don''t know if the tenth grade is sure."


    "It''s about to start. Let''s see what the ninth grade challenge will look like."


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. The ten winners of the ninth grade are already on the stage."


    As soon as the ninth grade winner came on the stage, everyone was boiling, which also meant that the battle was about to begin.


    Next is the time to witness history. Whether it is leveling or surpassing, it is a history and a miracle.


    "Well, we''ve got ten winners from the ninth grade ready to go on the stage. You can see that they look very serious. For them, this is a meaningful competition. If the three students from the first grade beat them, then the three students from the first grade will level the highest historical record since Tianyuan University was founded, Can they stop the challenge of these three students? Let''s see. "


    "Next, let''s welcome three challengers from grade one. They are Linghao, lingfeier and kuangfeng. Please remember these three names and their faces. They are challenging history, miracles and impossibilities today, no matter whether they succeed or not, Their spirit has injected new vitality into Tianyuan college. We can see the spirit and connotation of being a practitioner in them. Before the competition, please give them a warm applause for their courageous spirit of challenge. "


    The teacher''s words aroused the applause of all the onlookers in the square, deafening.


    "OK, then let''s ask three challengers to choose your challengers."


    The tutor''s assistant took the three of them to the middle of the square and in front of the ten winners.


    Wu Hao looks at the ten winners sitting in front of him, but he doesn''t smile. It''s not appropriate to smile at this time. At least, even if he can beat them easily, he doesn''t need to be too arrogant.


    It''s not necessary.


    Wu Hao glanced at the ten people. They all looked very serious. There was tension in the seriousness, and there was a little escape in the tension.


    I''m afraid none of these ten people is willing to be selected. After all, no one wants to be a villain in this crucial battle.


    But the choice is inevitable.


    "Just you." Wu Hao only set an opponent and showed him that you don''t have a malicious smile.


    "OK, Linghao has chosen her challenger. What kind of choice will lingfeier and kuangfeng make?"


    "I choose this girl." Ling Fei Er fixed her eyes on the only girl in the ten groups.


    "Then I''ll choose him." Kuangfeng also made his own choice.


    "Very good. The three challengers made their own choice cleanly. Now, three of the selected students are invited to make a list, and the other seven students will leave for a rest. Next, let''s ask the three challengers to draw your order. "


    The tutor''s assistant took the three of them to the lucky draw box and drew the order of the three players. Wu Hao was the first, Ling Feier was the second, and kuangfeng was the third.


    "The order of the three challengers has been decided."


    "In the first game of the ninth grade challenge, Linghao from the first grade played Bingsong from the ninth grade. Please get ready and remind the two players that weapons can be used in the competition. You can negotiate in advance."


    Wu Hao and Bingsong play.


    "If you want to use a weapon, you can say that I can do as you like." Wu Hao looks at his opponent and smiles.


    Bingsong feels the provocation, but he is not angry. His opponent has the courage to be provocative, but he is not angry.


    After serious consideration, he shook his head, moved his hand, and a cold spear appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 785

    Wu Hao frowned. Should this be a skill? According to the rules of the game, the weapon that can be used is not within the scope of the weapon. It still belongs to the category of skill, so he didn''t foul.


    It''s a good way to make ice. You can learn it next time.


    "The result of negotiation between the two sides is not to use weapons, is it?" The tutor asked casually.


    "Yes, we don''t intend to use weapons on both sides." Wu Hao said.


    "Well, since both of you have decided to give up using weapons, please be ready for the fight and the game will begin immediately."


    "I''m ready." Wu Hao looked at Bingsong and said.


    "I''m ready, too."


    Bingsong stepped back, opened a larger safety distance, and made an offensive gesture.


    "Both sides are ready to fight, so the first challenge of the ninth grade begins." The tutor snapped his fingers.


    The battle on the field began immediately.


    Bingsong gave a soft drink. Within the battle area of the square, dense ice spikes appeared on the ground, and there was no place for them to stand. At the same time, a black air appeared in front of him. Countless ice spikes appeared in front of him, just like a full string of arrows shooting at Linghao. As long as he moved slowly, he could not avoid them.


    The sudden situation on the field made the audience scream.


    The layman looks at the scene, the expert looks at the door.


    People who have not yet started to learn these special skills only feel that so many ice spikes are very spectacular when they look at this picture. People who have started to learn these skills exclaim that they are totally different. The netherworld ice is not a general skill, but a powerful attack formed by using the power of the Netherworld to condense the cold of death. This move is not only explosive but also persistent, The attack means are unpredictable. It''s a very difficult intermediate skill to learn. Unexpectedly, Bingsong has learned this skill. It seems that his tutor is very good to him.


    With this skill, as long as he has accumulated enough strength, even if he challenges the 10th grade master, he will not be defeated. This is a good look. How can Linghao crack his move?


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on the two people in the middle of the field, especially on Linghao''s every move. Everyone wants to know what kind of tricks he will use to crack this move.


    Wu Hao was also very surprised by the move Bingsong used. The ice condensed by the power of the nether world is not only that simple, but also combined with the power of the nether world. I''m afraid that the ice can be controlled by him. That is to say, as long as he controls his movement range, he can use the ice on the field to block his actions, Although these ice can''t hurt him at all, these ubiquitous ice can cause enough interference to slow down their actions. On this basis, they can carry out strong attacks. If one wave doesn''t work, the second wave won''t work. If the third wave continues to attack, I''m afraid most people can''t survive?


    But is Wu Hao an ordinary person?


    Obviously not! At least he''s an extraordinary human from another world.


    In the face of the ice on the ground, the power of the nether world in his hand turned into a huge long sword. The power of the nether world split on the ground like a black fire, preventing the ice from gathering inward. An unimpeded road immediately appeared between him and songbing. Wu Hao''s foot moved and turned into a ray of light. Songbing''s reaction was not slow, The moment Wu Hao rushes over, he immediately controls the remaining ice on the field to rush into the air, and stabs it in the middle like a wave. However, Wu Hao''s speed is faster, and the attack of ice is always slow, splashing layers of broken ice behind him. Wu Hao arrives in front of songbing in an instant, and songbing directly sets up an ice wall in front of him, which is not just for defense, As soon as he stood up, thousands of Ice Spikes poured out of the ice wall and shot at Wu Hao. Wu Hao''s frontal attack was immediately interrupted.


    Wu Hao''s action didn''t stop at all. He immediately jumped into the air. A dark force was released towards Bingsong behind the ice wall. Bingsong retreated immediately when he saw that the situation was not good. The dark force on the ground had a huge impact. His retreating body was not stable, and he almost lost his stability. Wu Hao picked up the plane and appeared in front of him with his hand extended, On his chest, just when songbing was stunned, Wu Hao burst into an energy shock. Songbing was directly shot out of the field. Such a zero distance attack could not be avoided.


    "Ninth grade songbing was shot out of the field! In the first competition of the ninth grade challenge, the winner was born. He is Linghao from the first grade. Let''s give him warm applause and congratulate him on his victory. At the same time, the victory of this competition also made him equal the highest challenge record since the founding of Tianyuan University. Congratulations


    The teacher''s voice is very loud. Everyone in and out of the square can hear his voice. Even she is very excited. Although her students will soon face such challenges, at this moment, the best achievement in history of Tianyuan college has been equalled or even surpassed. As a tutor, he is also witnessing miracles and history, How can we not be excited.


    Thunderous applause came from the whole square, and the wonderful fighting pictures inspired everyone. What''s more, Linghao''s fighting directly equaled the best record in the history of Tianyuan college. No matter what the achievements of lingfeier and kuangfeng were, at least one person in the first grade equaled the record. They have witnessed the miracle and history, If the remaining two can also make miracles and history, then this game is a miracle of miracles.


    "Our dean seems to have something to say."


    The whole field of vision focused on an old man with white hair.


    This white haired old man is the founder of Tianyuan college, and his position in Tianyuan city is self-evident, not only because he is the dean of Tianyuan college, but also because of his own strength.


    As the Dean, he was more excited than these students to see someone show up to challenge the eighth grade for the second time.


    "As the dean of Tianyuan college, I have a few words to say. First of all, congratulations to this classmate Linghao. The victory of this competition means that you have equalled the highest challenge record since the founding of Tianyuan college. Whether you choose to retreat bravely or forge ahead, your courage is worth everyone''s learning. At the same time, I also have a few words to say to the next two challengers, You are also on the road of creating miracles and history. I hope you can try your best to give full play to your best strength. "

 Chapter 786

    "If you can win the game, you are also the talents who have leveled the best results in history. I hope you can work hard! Finally, I would like to say a word to the remaining two challengers: This is a competition, not an entertainment for the whole people to create miracles. It is their business to create history. But as the challengers, your duty is to guard your own victory and prevent them from advancing. You should also try your best to complete this competition and the next competition, I hope that each of you can give full play to your own 100% strength, no matter win or lose, take out your spirit as a cultivator. "


    With that, the Dean sat down again.


    "Well, the president''s words have been finished. I hope the students who are going to play can clearly understand the president''s meaning. At this moment, you all have your own historical responsibility. No matter whether you win or lose, you should face the game with 100% of your strength."


    "Well, I don''t have to say much. Next, the second game of the ninth grade challenge officially starts. Let''s invite lingfeier, who is the second one, to get ready. Let''s also invite Fang Haixin, who is the second one to get ready."


    Ling fei''er and Hai Xin go on the stage to prepare for the battle.


    With the teacher''s finger, the battle began immediately.


    Haixin is the only girl among the ten winners of the ninth grade, but she is quite strong and proficient in the special skill of dark storm.


    The power of the nether world turns into a black storm and sweeps the whole venue. Within the venue, the vision is blurred and almost can''t see five fingers. The frenzied wind of the nether world sweeps around with tearing power. Lingfei Er is in a very difficult position to break through.


    In the face of this situation, Ling Fei Er chose to use brute force.


    It also uses the tearing force of the dark storm wrapped around her body, and senses Haixin''s specific position. Brute force impact breaks through the blockade of the dark storm and comes directly to Haixin. The dark force of her body rushes towards her like a raging tide, instantly interrupts Haixin''s skills and knocks her out of the field at the same time.


    "Well, the winner of the second competition of the ninth grade challenge has been born. She is Ling Feier from the first grade. With warm applause, we congratulate her on winning this competition. At the same time, she is also the second person after Ling Hao to level the highest challenge record in the history of Tianyuan college. At the same time, she also set another record, That''s the first female student in the history of Tianyuan college to win eight consecutive victories. Let''s give her more warm applause to this lingfeier classmate! "


    There was a thunderous applause, especially for the girls, who clapped their hands one by one. As female practitioners, unless their strength reached a certain level, they were generally not recognized. But Lingfei had set a historical record. How could they not feel excited and inspired?


    Ling Fei Er was excited when she heard that. Yes, she is a girl. She has also set a record of eight consecutive wins, and this record is hard to surpass in the future, right? Hee hee, quite proud.


    "Please take a rest."


    "Then it''s the third game of the ninth grade challenge. Let''s welcome crazy Feng from the first grade and Luo lie from the ninth grade to prepare for the game."


    Kuang Feng and Luo lie are on the court at the same time to prepare for the game.


    Luo lie is a very strong middle-aged man. Even if kuangfeng stands in front of him, he is a little smaller. But the reason why kuangfeng dares to choose him is that he has absolute confidence to defeat him. Although his physique is not as good as Luo lie, his thousands of years of fighting experience is far from what Luo lie can mention.


    With the tutor''s finger, the battle rings.


    The two of them have no skills to compete with each other. They are just fighting savagely, but the power of bombing brings more intense visual impact. However, the duration of visual impact is very short, less than a minute, and Luo lie is blasted out of the field by crazy front.


    "Well, the third winner of the ninth grade challenge has been born. He is kuangfeng from the first grade. Let''s give him a warm applause. At the same time, he is the third fellow student to level the highest challenge record of Tianyuan college after Linghao and lingfeier. He also draws a perfect end to this challenge, Please give him a round of applause. "


    "So far, all three challenges of grade 9 have been completed. The winners are Linghao, lingfeier and kuangfeng from grade 1. They have created miracles and history. Let''s congratulate them with applause. Congratulations!"


    The applause rose one after another, and the whole square was boiling. All the instructors stood up to give applause for the three winners.


    The end of this competition means that all three of them have set the highest challenge record since the founding of Tianyuan college. Within a day, three of them have leveled the record. This miracle will not be broken for hundreds or even thousands of years, will it?


    The applause lasted more than three minutes.


    At this historic moment, everyone was very excited, even the ninth grade students were infected by the atmosphere and stood up and applauded.


    "OK, everyone, be quiet. Although I know you are very excited at the moment, the competition will continue. Please press your excitement for a moment. Let''s ask if the three challengers are willing to continue to challenge and create new miracles, new history and new records!"


    When the tutor said this, the whole square suddenly quieted down, and everyone''s eyes were all focused on the three of them.


    They have created a miracle and history. Then as long as they continue to challenge up, even if they win another grade, they will create a new miracle, a new history and a new record. And everyone wants to know whether the masters of Grade 10 can end their challenge road?


    "I would like to ask, are you willing to continue to challenge these three students? As three students from the first grade, your performance is very wonderful and admirable. You have embodied the best mental outlook of practitioners. Even if you stop challenging, you still deserve our respect. Are you willing to continue to challenge? "


    There was nothing to say. Wu Hao stood up directly.


    Ling fei''er and crazy front followed him and stood out around him.


    "Good! Very good


    The tutor''s voice is very loud and almost excited. Even if they are going to challenge the winner of his grade, he is still excited. At this moment, the history of Tianyuan college is being created and the record is being refreshed. As a tutor, he is not only a witness, but also a witness.

 Chapter 787

    If one''s own students can prevent them from further advancing, then the significance of this competition is not in the same direction. Even if one''s own students can''t prevent them from further advancing, creating history is also of great significance.


    "The three students from the first grade are willing to continue to challenge the tenth grade. For their spirit of challenge, let''s give them the warmest applause again. In them, I can see the most shining spiritual characteristics of a cultivator, that is the courage and courage to forge ahead and challenge! A strong warrior is from the inside to the outside. First of all, he has the spirit of fearlessness to have a strong external strength. As I always told my students, you need to have a strong heart to have a strong strength. In their three classmates, I saw the unique characteristics of this kind of cultivator. In the next competition, no matter what the outcome is, Please remember the names of these three people and their faces. Their spirit is always worth learning. "


    The tutor''s words were sensational. Tianyuan college has been calm for hundreds of years. The three of them broke the calm and injected a new vitality into Tianyuan college, which is an inner spiritual force.


    The square was filled with cheers.


    "Please take a break and ask the ten winners of the tenth grade to be prepared. As the president said, you should have the same psychological state as the challenger. You don''t need to make history. You should stand in your own position and consider problems. As a challenger, you have only one responsibility, That is to go all out to beat the people who challenge you. It''s a game, but it''s not a national entertainment. You don''t need to cooperate with us to create history and create miracles. As the challengers, please use your 100% strength to stop them. Do you hear me? "


    "Yes!"


    Ten uniform roars came from the crowd.


    Tenth grade, this is the real watershed.


    As long as Wu Hao and the three of them beat them, it means that they have really created new miracles, new history and new records. If they are stopped and defeated by them, it means that they have only leveled the best achievements in history. The difference between the two is very big, and one will be a good story, And the other will become a permanent legend, which will be remembered in everyone''s heart. Every year in the challenge of the qualification examination competition, everyone will think of this miracle that can not be surpassed.


    Wu Hao three people end.


    "How are you, nervous?" Qingyin looks at them and is very pleased with their record.


    "There''s nothing to be nervous about, isn''t it a challenge?" Wu Hao smiles, understatement, but does not appear to belittle the enemy.


    "Ninth grade people are much stronger." Ling Fei Er sighed, although still quickly ended the battle, but has begun to use more and more energy.


    "After all, they have been in the college for 18 years. They not only have deep accumulation, but also learn a lot of powerful skills. It''s impossible for you to deal with the second graders. But you three are doing well today. Although your opponents are very strong, you all use good strategies, especially Lingfei, Today, I want to praise you. The best way to crack the dark storm is to use strong brute force to directly prevent her from using her skills. In that case, once you fall into her storm, it will be very difficult for you to get away. Once you start a tug of war with her, it will be a bad thing for you. You can quickly come up with countermeasures. Your progress is very great. " Qingyin looks at her.


    "It''s mainly because my brother Linghao teaches well at ordinary times. Of course, tutor Qingyin also contributes a lot." Ling Fei Er laughs and is quite proud.


    Although she faced the skill of dark storm for the first time, when she was surrounded by dark storm, what she heard in her mind was the way Linghao usually taught her. In the face of any situation, she first calmly analyzed the war situation and came up with the best countermeasures according to the actual situation.


    She''s not sure if brute force is the right choice, but in that case, the best way she can think of to reduce her energy loss is to use brute force to impact directly.


    I didn''t expect that it was just in line with the tutor''s mind.


    "It seems that your brother Linghao usually teaches you a lot?"


    "Otherwise, you think he''s pulling me to practice every day when I go back. I want to rest, but he won''t let me rest." Ling Fei son vomited tongue, these days want him to love him not to give, is not very hard.


    Qingyin smiles, then a little more serious.


    "Next, you are going to face the 10th grade experts. They can be said to be real experts. After 20 years in the college, they have a very solid foundation. You can''t take it lightly, you know?"


    "I understand." Wu Hao nodded with a smile.


    "I understand." Crazy front also nodded.


    "Teacher Qingyin, don''t you teach us some practical countermeasures?" Lingfei looked at her.


    "The battlefield is changing so fast that there is no inevitable response. Since it is a game and a battle, you need to adapt yourself. If you want to say a general response, I can tell you."


    Qingyin smiles and says, "you should try your best to make a quick decision if you are able to make a quick decision. If you are not able to make a quick decision, you must try your best to make a quick decision. The longer this kind of fight lasts, the more difficult it is to make a decision. Once the situation gets stuck or is limited by the other side, Then it''s not a good thing for you to enter the war of attrition. You don''t know how deep the foundation of the other side is, and you don''t know how long the strength of the other side can last. After a long time, it''s easy to misjudge. Once there is a misjudgment, it''s hard to say the war situation. "


    "Don''t worry, this kind of fighting should not last long. Although they are also powerful, I don''t think they are qualified to fight with us." Wu Hao''s eyes saw that in the tenth grade, long Qinglong and long LAN couldn''t help laughing.


    "Self confidence is a good thing, but don''t turn into a light enemy." Qingyin looked at him and said seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I have a bottom in my heart."


    "Just know, OK, sit down and have a little rest, adjust your mind!"


    Three people sit down and have a rest

 Chapter 788

    The ten winners of the tenth grade are negotiating with their tutors for a while on the battle strategy. Although there are only three people participating in the competition, any one of them may be selected, so the ten must listen together and be prepared together. After all, none of them knows whether they will be selected or not.


    Of course, no one wants to be drawn.


    It''s a watershed in history. It''s hard to feel that losers will always be tied to winners and talked about.


    But even if they don''t want to be drawn, there is no way. According to the competition rules of the challenge, choosing the opponent is the challenger''s right, because the challenger''s strength is stronger, so there is no choice in this respect.


    As always, there is no pressure on them to face this kind of challenge. After all, the strength of the ninth grade is deep in their hearts, and they can be invincible as long as they make a little preparation. Even if they are defeated in an accident, they are only defeated by the challengers at the next level. There is no so-called history, no so-called miracle, no so-called record, Even if it fails, it''s just a few days of discussion. After a few days, it''s all right.


    But now the pressure they are facing is enormous.


    It''s a burden they don''t want, but they have to go on.


    About half an hour later, the supervisor came on.


    There are four students from his class in Grade 10, but at this moment, his excitement is far more than his anxiety. Witnessing history, witnessing miracles, witnessing the birth of a new record is far more meaningful than a victory. Although he hopes that his classmates can prevent them from winning, he hopes to see the birth of a new record in his heart.


    "Well, the ninth grade challenge has come to an end perfectly. Next, the tenth grade challenge will be held. It''s also a significant competition. It can even be said that the significance of this competition is far greater than that of the ninth grade challenge. Students from the first grade are Linghao, lingfeier and FanFeng, If the three of them can win this challenge, it means that they have set a new historical record since the founding of Tianyuan University. Can they accomplish this historic feat? Let''s wait and see! "


    "Well, first of all, let''s invite the ten winners of the tenth grade. Which three of them will be the candidates? From their eyes, I have felt the strength. Ten of them seem to be ready to meet the challenge. I am the challenger. Their responsibility is to stop them. Swallows, they are ready! "


    "Next, let''s invite three challengers from the first grade to come on the stage. Please call out their names with me!"


    "Linghao!"


    "Ling Fei Er!"


    "Crazy front!"


    The whole square was boiling with blood, and the burning atmosphere ignited the honor in everyone''s heart. Although it was only a game, everyone was experiencing this historic world.


    Wu Hao, Ling fei''er and kuangfeng went on the stage and met ten people in the tenth grade.


    Wu Hao looks at long Qinglong and long LAN, the two brothers among the ten, and shows a smiling face.


    But the eyes of the two brothers, long Qing and long LAN, were a little different. They couldn''t laugh at all. At this time, their arrogance and arrogance turned into vigilance, caution, even a little tension and despair. None of them thought that this thin man could hold such a strong force, and directly picked up their grade from the first grade, And it is very likely that they will be chosen as targets. How dare they be arrogant at this time? I wish I would not be seen and become his challenger.


    Others may not know his strength and feel that they can beat him with all their strength. But the two brothers know very well that his strength is far less weak than what he shows now. He still has deep strength. From the beginning of the challenge to now, he only used one weapon, At that time, he didn''t really use weapons. He just politely dealt with his opponent. If he used weapons, his strength would be more terrible.


    It''s hard for both of them.


    The strength of using weapons can naturally be enhanced a lot, but according to the rules of the game, weapons must be used by both sides at the same time. When they are enhanced, the other side is also enhanced, and the strength of the other side may be stronger than itself. How can this be adjusted? Is it used or not?


    "Three challengers, please choose you as the challenger. I want to remind you three here that this competition is very important to you, because if you can win this competition, you will have the highest challenge record since Tianyuan University. I think you can think about it carefully when you choose your opponents. " The supervisor did not say too much.


    No matter how strong the three of them are, at this time when they can make history, of course, I hope they can be more conservative and choose an opponent that they can really deal with easily.


    However, Wu Hao and the three of them have no such consideration and have great confidence in their own strength.


    "I choose this classmate." Wu Hao smiles and points his finger to long LAN. Long LAN on the field suddenly has a black face and wants to swear. Damn, I''ve offended you. Is it necessary for me to make a fool of myself at this time? what the fuck!


    "I choose this classmate." Crazy Feng''s goal is very clear, direct point to the most powerful Long Qing, long Qing is also a black line, Ma force, this is intentional?


    "Then I''ll choose this classmate." Ling Fei Er also took a look at the ten people on the field and chose the one who looked the strongest as his opponent.


    "Are the three of you sure you want to challenge them?" The supervisor can''t laugh or cry. Isn''t he clear enough? Doesn''t that mean let them choose three people who can easily win the game? They have to choose the three strongest people. How confident are these three people in their own strength?


    "If you''re not sure, I can give you another choice."


    "No, I''m sure I''ll take him."


    "I''ll choose him."


    "I''m sure."


    Crazy front and Ling Fei Er also determined their choice, the tutor sighed helplessly, this kind of competition, under the circumstances of so much attention, he can''t do too obvious reminder, also can only let the assistant come to write down three challengers.

 Chapter 789

    "Well, the three challengers have chosen the opponents they are going to challenge. It seems that the three challengers are full of confidence. Obviously, they have one of the most powerful three winners in the field as their opponents. The spirit of the Warriors is very shining on them. If you want to challenge them, you have to challenge the strongest ones. If you just want to win the game, They should not make such a choice, but they choose the strongest opponent, which is the real spirit of challenge! Let''s give them another round of applause. "


    It''s natural that people who watch the excitement are clapping and thundering. The stronger the opponent they choose, the more exciting the game will bring. Anyway, they also come to watch the excitement. Naturally, it doesn''t matter. They are eager to choose the strongest one.


    "OK, three challengers, please draw your own order."


    In the three rounds of draw, Wu Hao was the first, kuangfeng the second and lingfeier the third.


    "The order of the three students has been determined. The first one is Linghao from the first grade. Please make preparations on the spot. I hope both of you can face the game with 100% of your strength. Whether you win or lose, it''s a significant battle for you, It is bound to leave a strong mark in the history of Tianyuan college. "


    Wu Hao and long LAN play.


    "Well, you did it on purpose?" Long LAN looks at Wu Hao with a black face.


    "What do you think I did it on purpose? I always choose the person who looks the strongest as the object of challenge. You should be the strongest among them. I don''t choose who do you choose? Is it because we had a festival, so I have to avoid you, there is no such reason Wu Hao looks at long LAN with a smile.


    Long LAN is really depressed. If he can go back to that day, he would rather not see this guy, but


    What makes him laugh and cry is that even if he didn''t provoke her to challenge him that day, he might choose himself in the end?


    "Don''t think too much. For me, it''s a challenge. For you, it''s just a challenge. Just keep the right attitude and fight actively. I won''t bring our little grudge to the competition. Don''t worry."


    "That''s what you say." Long LAN Bai took a look at him and tried to take two deep breaths to calm himself down.


    It''s no use thinking about it any more now. He has already stood on the field of competition, and under the attention of all the people, he can''t take the initiative to admit defeat, so he has to fight with all his strength. No matter what way he will lose in the end, he can show his strongest fighting, and then he can live up to this challenge.


    "Are you armed?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Do you think I should use a weapon?" Long LAN smiles bitterly and gives him a look. If he uses weapons, it''s very likely that his own long LAN Dao will be cut into tofu by him, right? Moreover, in the case of using weapons, although his strength will also be enhanced, he always feels that his strength will be greatly improved, and his failure will naturally come more quickly.


    "I suggest you don''t use weapons. Anyway, the result is the same, so as not to destroy a good weapon." Wu Hao smiles.


    "That''s it. No weapons." Wu Hao''s idea was clearly heard by long LAN Dao, but he adopted it without hesitation. That''s it. According to Wu Hao''s attitude in the last match, it''s impossible for him to defeat him in this match. Anyway, the result is doomed to failure, so don''t destroy his weapons.


    "Do you both use weapons?"


    "We decided not to use weapons."


    Wu Hao said, long Lan also nodded.


    "Since both of you don''t use weapons, well, please get ready for the fight and the game will start right away."


    Without saying a word, long LAN retreats to the edge of the field and tries to keep a safe distance from Wu Hao as far as possible. In a game, this guy''s strength is very fierce. As long as he is close to him, there is no chance to escape. Only by keeping a distance with him, there is a little chance to fight with him.


    Wu Hao stands in the field and looks at long LAN with a smile. He is already planning the Countermeasures of this group.


    "Both sides are ready, so the first game of the 10th grade challenge officially begins. Please give full play to your strength and let''s witness this historic battle."


    A loud finger with energy sound spread all over the square. Everyone''s eyes and ears were shocked. Everyone''s attention was focused on the two people in the middle of the battle. How will the battle be launched? How will it end?


    As soon as the teacher''s finger rings, the battle on the field starts immediately.


    Wu Hao concentrated his energy under his feet, turned it into a virtual shadow, and rushed to longlan immediately. This guy was on the edge. As long as he was forced out of the group, the battle would end minute by minute. He came to win, not to perform for them. If he could end the battle in the simplest way, he would end the battle in the simplest way, There''s no need to use all those fancy skills to impress.


    Long LAN didn''t expect that his speed was so fast, faster than he had seen before. He wanted to dodge from the left and right sides, but after measuring his speed and his speed, he found that the two men''s speed was not directly proportional to each other''s speed, and they were likely to lose their fighting space. Without saying a word, he burst out all his strength and gathered a light to shoot straight at Wu Hao, Wu Hao didn''t dodge his attack at all, but just like him, he burst out his own strength and condensed into an energy. The beam of light was also emitted towards his energy. The energy of the two people collided in the middle of the field, and the hard stone slab suddenly cracked. The strong energy shock wave generated by the collision of the two energy beams overturned many people outside the field, The tutor took the hand in time to control the scope of the energy shock.


    At this time, the competition between the two players in the field is not skill, strength or speed, but pure energy level. This is an extremely simple and rough competition way. Whoever has strong energy wins, whoever has strong persistence wins!


    So is there any doubt about the outcome?


    It took only two seconds for long Lan''s energy beam to rush to the front by Wu Hao''s energy beam. The next second, with a bang, long LAN flew out of the field and hit the instructor''s seat. The two instructors caught him, and long Lan''s blood gushed out.


    He raised his head and looked at Wu Hao on the field. The surprise in his eyes made his pupils shrink and tremble. How could this man have such powerful energy? He has released all his energy, and can last for a very short time, but has he used all his power? Long LAN is not sure, and does not dare to think about it at all. Seeing his relaxed appearance, the surprise in his heart is more intense.

 Chapter 790

    The whole square is in a dead silence. All the students, tutors and spectators in Tianyuan city are shocked by the fast start and fast end of the competition. For most people, there is only one ring finger, and then there is a strong energy shock wave. Then the competition is over, and long LAN has appeared outside.


    What happened in the middle of this?


    How did the game end so quickly?


    Shouldn''t this race speed happen in the second and third grade? This is the 10th grade challenge. How can I end this battle at such a speed? Is it my illusion? Or did the game never start, they were just warming up?


    "Congratulations to Linghao from the first grade. He created a miracle, created history and set a new record. Since the founding of Tianyuan University, he was the first person to challenge from the first grade to the tenth grade. That is to say, he challenged nine grades and successfully broke the record of challenging eight grades. Congratulations to him!" The supervisor finally came back to his senses and looked at Linghao in the field. His eyes were fanatical. First of all, he clapped his hands. Miracle and history, as well as a new record, were born in just two seconds. He was powerful, intelligent, and did not procrastinate. This boy perfectly interpreted the quality of a cultivator. This historical record was broken by him and deserves his name.


    There were thunderous applause outside the window, one after another.


    For Wu Hao, it was just an understatement.


    This kind of victory doesn''t mean anything to him. Even if he has created a record, what can he do? His goal is not this. He just wants to go to Qinghe University for further cultivation.


    He walked off the field.


    "Linghao, as the creator of records, what do you want to say?"


    At this time, the mentor came to Wu Hao as a reporter.


    "Thank you for your instruction."


    Wu Hao smiles. Besides, he doesn''t say anything. Qingyin outside the window is stunned. He can''t laugh or cry. What does this boy mean? Are you making fun of yourself?


    "A good tutor can definitely cultivate a group of excellent students. Linghao''s body proves this fact. I want to say to every grade winner that you have won the grade competition and have better teaching resources. Please cherish the opportunities you have now and learn from your tutors, Strive to become a strong and fearless cultivator like Xiang Linghao. " The supervisor knows how to grasp the rhythm very well. Since Wu Hao owes the credit to his tutor, he will give these students a dose of stimulant to let them learn from his tutor.


    "Well, Linghao has given us a perfect start. What kind of performance will lingfeier and kuangfeng have? Let''s start their game. Let''s invite crazy Feng and long Qing, who are going to play in the second game, to get ready


    There''s no doubt about long Qing''s strength, but it''s just for people of the same grade. Although kuangfeng is a challenger of the first grade, his actual identity is not what long Qing can fight against. Although the second game doesn''t end at the beginning like Wu Hao''s first game, it only lasted less than two minutes. Long Qing didn''t struggle for long, He was kicked out of the field by the crazy front, and the kick with energy directly exploded the energy that was gathering on him. The scene of going out was very spectacular.


    But this brilliance is a symbol of failure after all.


    "In the second game of the 10th grade challenge, the winner has been born. He is kuangfeng from the first grade. Let''s give him a warm applause. He has also created a new history. Since Tianyuan college was founded, the second person who challenges more than nine grades has extraordinary strength and amazing talent. The key is his calm attitude as a practitioner, Please give him a round of applause. "


    Applause again, the same one after another, enduring.


    Wu Hao''s fight was too fast, too fast. They didn''t see what happened at all. The game was over, but kuangfeng gave them a really wonderful game. It was a two minute fight, which was very wonderful. For these laymen, this is the real game, which can be seen and felt.


    "Next, let''s invite lingfeier, the only female of the three challengers, to start today''s third challenge. What wonderful performance will she bring us? The challenger and the Challenger are invited to go on the field and get ready for the fight. The game will start immediately


    Ling Fei Er came on the stage with a very confident look.


    Although she knows that she can''t finish the battle as quickly as her brother Linghao, she is very sure of defeating her opponent. For her, she doesn''t need to consider other things at all. What her confidence brings to her opponent is huge pressure.


    The first two games have caused him great psychological pressure, so now as the third player, what kind of way should he fight? His head is a bit confused, and he can''t think of any specific countermeasures.


    The battle between masters, this kind of chaos itself determines the failure, and there is no doubt about the failure.


    Lingfeier also spent less than two minutes to blow the opponent out of the field. Although it also took two minutes, the game was quite easy for him. The confusion of the opponent also led to the confusion of his countermeasures. He hesitated in the battle and the direction was unclear. If he had not strong energy to resist its attack, The battle could be over in a minute.


    "Victory! Lingfeier also won! As the only female among the three challengers, she not only set a challenge record of winning nine grades in a row, but also set a brand new record, that is, since the founding of Tianyuan college, the only female student who won nine games in a row. It has set a solid example for all female practitioners, that is, as long as she has courage, courage and perseverance, With the inner tenacity of a brave person, women can also become a powerful cultivator. I hope that in the future, more powerful female cultivators will appear in Tianyuan college to challenge the historical record set by lingfei''er! "


    The supervisor''s voice was very high. A historic battle ended perfectly, three wins were all won, and all three people set a historical record. Within one day, three people broke the record and set the record together. This is a historical record in itself.


    "Now, the 10th grade challenge is officially over. The three winners are still three students from the first grade. They are Linghao and lingfeier. Please give them the warmest applause. They have created a new history today. What''s more, they show us the true spirit of the practitioners, It''s worth every one of us giving them the warmest applause. "

 Chapter 791

    The whole square was boiling in an instant, and all the sitting tutors stood up and applauded with everyone. At this moment, it''s really worth the applause.


    Wu HaoLing, fei''er and kuangfeng were standing in the middle of the field, receiving everyone''s attention.


    "Hello, brother, we just beat the people in the 10th grade. If we continue to save the people in the 16th grade, won''t these people go crazy?" Ling Fei Er looks at him with a smile, and looks at the boiling square with a smile.


    "You think too much. The reason why they are so excited is that the significance of the 10th grade challenge is different. In the 9th grade, we leveled the historical record of Tianyuan college, while in the 10th grade, we broke the historical record of Tianyuan college. The further challenge, whether it is the 11th grade or the 16th grade, is just to create a higher record, I don''t think the level of enthusiasm is so serious Wu Hao said.


    "That''s not necessarily. The worship of strength in the high heaven is more than that of everything. The weak wins the strong until the 16th grade. I think this itself is enough to cause people''s madness." Crazy Feng said.


    "Is that exaggeration?"


    "You can see, when we reach the 16th grade, I think the whole Tianyuan city will be deserted, and everyone will pay attention to this competition. After all, cultivation is a matter worthy of attention for everyone. Those who are already practicing want to see the situation, and those who have not started cultivation want to see the situation."


    "Crazy Feng, you know this situation very well?" Ling Fei Er looks at him suspiciously.


    "It''s just sensitivity as a practitioner." Crazy front again at will prevaricate a, but he prevaricate perfectly, Ling Fei son gives him a white eye, the heart is still confused.


    She always feels that the relationship between this crazy Feng and her brother Linghao is very unusual. She can''t tell why. It''s not an illusion, right?


    Not to mention why brother Linghao has such a powerful talent, why does this crazy Feng also have such a powerful talent? This crazy Feng almost appeared in Tianyuan city at the same time as his brother Linghao. It''s hard for people not to doubt that there is no connection between them.


    "What''s the relationship between brother Linghao and crazy Feng?" Ling Fei son casually asks a way, think of then ask.


    "Why do you ask this all of a sudden?" Wu Hao is really a little sad. How could this little girl suddenly suspect kuangfeng?


    "I just can''t believe that there are two such powerful people in the world, and they appear in Tianyuan city at the same time. I always think it''s not a coincidence."


    Ling Fei Er''s eyes turned and whispered, "does this matter have something to do with you pretending to be my brother?"


    Although the whole square was full of applause and noise, Ling fei''er''s voice clearly spread to Wu Hao and kuangfeng''s ears. Both of them were stunned. I didn''t expect that this usually careless little girl had such delicate thoughts.


    "My cultivation foundation is also thanks to Linghao''s help. Without his help, I think I am also an ordinary cultivator. Just like these people on the wall, I can only cultivate and comprehend slowly." Wu Hao said, looking at Ling fei''er, and said, "it''s just like you have made such rapid progress with the help of Ling Hao? It''s not a matter of coincidence, it''s a matter of luck


    Ling fei''er was stunned. This answer surprised her a little. At the same time, this answer made her speechless. It seems that if it is like this, it can really be explained. He has such a strong power after his teaching. If he intends to teach kuangfeng, kuangfeng''s strength will really increase rapidly. It doesn''t take much time to accumulate.


    "Then why did you show up in Tianyuan city about the same time?" Ling Fei son is not willing to ask a sentence.


    "You little girl, do you care so much? New people come in every day, right? It''s really a coincidence. I think he''s pleasant to the eye, so I teach him that you have to think seven to eight. " Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Well, I don''t care about your business. I don''t care what you have to do with it." Ling Fei son is also lazy to ask, be fooled oneself head all disorderly.


    Wu Hao and kuangfeng look at each other and smile.


    "OK, let''s refocus on the three players on the field. After completing the challenge of the 10th grade, they successfully fill the list of winners of the 10th grade. Next, let''s ask them about their next intention. Do you three have any ideas to continue to challenge upward?"


    Just like the scene of the last discussion on this issue, as soon as this issue was raised, the whole square immediately quieted down, and everyone''s eyes were fixed on them. I want to know what they would do next. They have broken the highest record in history, even if the torrent retreated bravely and stopped challenging. Well, they prefer these three people to continue to challenge, Until they are really defeated, everyone wants to know whether they can directly cause the 16th grade students or which grade experts will end them?


    "Tutor, I don''t think we should ask this question next time. Our goal is grade 16." Wu Hao stood up and said lightly.


    Quiet square, because his words suddenly boiling up, this understatement of arrogance, make everyone feel surging, there is a blood in the heart, this guy is a real cultivator, this kind of spirit, this kind of courage, really not ordinary people can have, the first grade directly challenges the 16th grade, and so understated, Apprentice 16 grade of those masters in his eyes are no more than Er Er, obviously very unpleasant tone, but why does it sound so exciting?


    "Very bold! very nice! If that''s your answer, then I won''t continue to ask this question in every game in the future! " At that time, looking at Wu Hao, his face was also excited. The first click directly challenged the 16th grade, with a full span of 15 grades in the middle. If this game can be achieved, no one will be able to break the record. This is Tianyuan college. Even any college, this story will become a legend.


    "And you two?" The tutor looks at Ling fei''er and kuangfeng.


    "The same!" Crazy Feng nodded.


    "My goal is also to get places in grade 16." Lingfei''s answer was equally powerful.


    "Good! very nice! The three challengers are practicing their courage and boldness with their actions. Although they are still on the list of the 10th grade, their goal has been set at the 16th grade, so the next three challengers are the ten winners of the 11th grade! "

 Chapter 792

    Today''s competition is in the 10th grade. The 11th grade online competition has not officially ended. Wu Hao doesn''t plan to challenge the first grade. It''s too time-consuming. He challenges three grades at a time, and the remaining six grades are finished in two times. This arrangement is just right.


    At the end of the 10th grade competition, Qingyin takes them back to their class.


    In her lounge.


    "The performance of the three of you today is very good. In the face of the tenth grade, you can still show such a level of strength, which is very worthy of recognition." Qingyin first gave them an encouragement.


    Then he said: "but the next competition will be more difficult. After all, they stay in the college much longer than you, and the accumulated foundation and details are stronger than you think. It''s better to make enough psychological preparation, and they can''t relax when they go back. They should adjust their cultivation."


    "I know, master Qingyin." Lingfei giggled that today''s game was very easy, which made her full of confidence for the next game.


    "Don''t think too simply, now the game is easy, doesn''t mean that the next game can always be so easy, the opponents you face next, must be a little stronger than you think." Qingyin looks at lingfei''er seriously.


    "Teacher Qingyin, don''t worry. I will practice hard when I go back. I will not relax until the 16th grade competition is over. Is that ok?" Ling fei''er nodded his head seriously. He was still very concerned about it. He didn''t fight for the so-called honor, but just wanted to enter Qinghe college with his Linghao brother. Although he could enter Qinghe college in other ways, he also wanted to enter Qinghe college in the same way.


    "Just know. I hope you can all do it seriously." Qingyin nodded, then relaxed a little, leaned back on the chair, looked at them and asked casually, "what are your plans for the next competition? I mean the rhythm of the game. If you have any ideas, you can tell me. I can help you apply. What are your requirements now? I think the college will agree. "


    "The next competition is basically one grade a day, right?" Wu Hao asked.


    "The 11th grade up, all grades of the game is not officially over, one grade a day is really about the same." Qingyin nodded, grade 141516, it may even take two to three days to arrange.


    "I want to finish the game in two Wu Hao said.


    "Twice?" Qingyin is a little surprised, which also means that grade 11, grade 12, grade 13 are divided into groups, grade 14, grade 15 and grade 16 are divided into groups.


    "Are you sure you can stand this density? The next competition is not the match you met in front of you. The more you go up, the more difficult it is. You can adjust it well and deal with a grade. Aren''t you more confident? " Qingyin looks serious again.


    "I don''t think that''s necessary! Although it''s more and more difficult now, I still have confidence in our strength. If we can''t deal with them, what should we do when we face stronger opponents? Since it''s a challenge, it''s a challenge. It''s really a difficult game. It''s only three games a day. It''s a certainty! " Wu Hao smiles with confidence.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure!"


    "And the two of you? What do you think? " Qingyin looks at Ling fei''er and kuangfeng. If they think the same way, then the game can be arranged together. If they don''t want to do this, then the game needs to be arranged in batches.


    "There''s nothing to ask. I''m like Linghao. If I can''t cope with such a match, what can I do in the future when I face a stronger opponent? For us, this is not a match. It''s just the only way to a higher college. There''s no need to make special arrangements for the effect of the match." Crazy Feng said.


    Wu Hao gave a thumbs up.


    "Lingfei, what about you?"


    "I''ll listen to my brother Linghao''s decisions. Anyway, there will be six grades in the future. It''s easier to do it twice. Otherwise, if you come once, you''ll have to compete six times. It''s troublesome to think about it." Ling Fei son thinks deeply however of say, two times can end of affair, completely don''t have to divide six times.


    Qingyin leans on the chair and looks at them. All three of them are a little crazy. Of course, she also knows that the decision of lingfei''er and kuangfeng depends entirely on Linghao. He is their backbone, and his opinions represent the direction of their three actions.


    Do the three of them really have the strength to finish the next game in two parts?


    Qingyin can''t help thinking about this problem.


    There is no doubt that the three of them are very strong, especially Linghao, who is not an opponent. It should not be a problem for him to finish the game twice, but it may be difficult for them in the second half.


    The challenge can be the real challenge.


    Tapping on the table, thinking for a while, he finally agreed.


    Since they are willing to challenge, as a tutor, why should she care about these so-called competition rules? Just like crazy Feng said, they don''t regard this as a so-called competition at all, and they won''t create some special atmosphere for the so-called competition effect, so let them do it according to their own ideas.


    "Since you have made such a decision, I have nothing to say. Just follow your own ideas."


    Qingyin said: "but in the next six games, if you want to compete twice, you may have to wait a longer time. I will send someone else to inform you of the specific time. In your spare time, as I said just now, don''t relax. You should practice and adjust. Since you don''t regard it as a competition, you should not take it as a competition, Then let yourself pass the qualification examination in the best condition. "


    "OK, no problem!" Wu Hao laughed, so there was no need to come to the college six times. Instead, he had more time to practice and adjust.


    "OK, you can go back by yourself. I''ll go to the dean to discuss the specific competition arrangement. Although it may not be a competition for you, it is of great significance for Tianyuan college, and may be recorded in the history of Tianyuan college forever. I think the student Games will do their best to increase publicity and let everyone pay attention to the competition, If the college has other arrangements, I hope you can understand. After all, different positions consider different things. "


    "I know that." Wu Hao nodded, not satisfied.

 Chapter 793

    In fact, it doesn''t matter if the competition is divided into six times. It''s just a little troublesome. However, it should not be a problem for Qingyin tutor to complete the competition in two times. He just doesn''t know what special arrangements the college will make.


    Whatever you like, you can arrange it as long as the result of the game is recognized.


    Wu Hao and the three left her lounge.


    There are many people outside the class. For the first time, Wu Hao found that there were so many people in Tianyuan college.


    Everyone was watching.


    It''s not like playing monkey. Everyone''s eyes are full of excitement and worship. It''s absolutely a miracle that Tianyuan college can break the highest record in the history of Tianyuan college and create a new record. Its strength is worthy of everyone''s worship.


    It seems that one''s own strength can also be increased.


    Wu Hao doesn''t think much of these people.


    In terms of his real age, he doesn''t have any feelings for these scenes. This kind of small competition can''t touch the so-called sense of honor in his heart.


    Kuangfeng''s performance is also calm. After all, he is also a person who has experienced great storms.


    Ling Fei Er''s performance is completely a little girl, she holds her head high, a face of pride in the crowd to get out of the way, let them appreciate, the pride in the heart is all expressed in the face.


    Wu Hao didn''t say anything. The girl''s progress is obvious to all. This kind of appreciation is the affirmation of her strength. Little girl, she really needs the affirmation of the outside world to prove her progress.


    "Crazy Feng, after you go back, practice hard and don''t relax. Do you have enough crystal stones? If it''s not enough, I''ll give you some. " Wu Hao said to kuangfeng.


    "No, I still have a lot of crystal stones on hand, and I can easily handle these competitions without absorbing the power of crystal stones. Don''t forget what I used to do. If I can''t deal with these children, I won''t live in vain." Crazy Feng light smile, voice is very small, only fell in Wu Hao''s ear.


    Wu Hao also laughed. It''s true that the captain of Yinhui team is not Gai. Although he is training from scratch now, his long accumulated combat experience is totally different. Only young people who have been in the college for 20 or 30 years can be compared. Even if they don''t use their strength, they can defeat the so-called 15th or 16th graders.


    What is strength? This is strength.


    "Well, I''ll go first. Come on, girl, don''t keep your head up like a rooster and go home to practice. " Wu Hao''s biggest worry is actually such a head.


    This girl''s progress is not small, but the inside information is the worst one. After all, the actual age is there, and the actual experience is there. If she wants to win the competition, she really has to rely on strength, and fight for strength. She can''t have enough inside information to support them like the two of them.


    "I know, I know." Ling Fei Er smiles, still very proud.


    Now such glory is that her brothers have never had it, which brings unprecedented honor to the city Lord''s mansion.


    Two people make animal car, return to the city Lord mansion.


    The result of the competition has been passed down from mouth to mouth, and it has already spread to most of Tianyuan city. There are still a lot of people lining up at the gate of the Lord''s mansion.


    Lingyuan stands in the front.


    As soon as I saw Linghao and her daughter get out of the car, I went up excitedly.


    "Yes, it''s very good. I didn''t expect that you could achieve such results. The highest historical record since the founding of Tianyuan college has been broken by you. It''s amazing. It''s really amazing!" Lingyuan happily praised the comfort and excitement in their eyes, and this sense of honor made him as the Lord of the city have light on his face.


    Places like the high heaven and the divine world, except for Shendu and its vicinity, basically operate independently from the power system, supporting the original motive force of the world''s continuous exploration, which is the desire for power.


    Power is worth more than power.


    Now there are two young people in the city Lord''s mansion who are shining on the road of power. Naturally, he is proud to be a father. Although one of them is not his own child, you can see that he is. That''s enough.


    "Yeah, it''s amazing!" Ling Fei''s son is naturally proud of not.


    "In fact, with our current strength, we can have a better play." Wu Hao said lightly that he could not laugh or cry at his exaggerated way of greeting. It was totally unnecessary. As a result, as the leader of the city, he made such a stir.


    "Don''t be so modest. I''ve already sent someone to prepare the banquet. We''ll have lunch together today." Lingyuan said excitedly.


    "Dinner again? I don''t think so? I also want to take Ling fei''er to practice hard. I''ll wait until the 16th grade challenge is over. Then it''s really worth celebrating. " Wu Hao said.


    "But today you broke the highest record in the challenge competition since the founding of Tianyuan college. Isn''t it worth celebrating?" The boy''s attitude is very correct.


    "The next game is to set a record. You can''t have a banquet every time. Just have a big celebration after the game. At that time, even if you want to entertain the whole city, I don''t mind." Wu Hao said, half joking.


    "Yes, Dad, if you don''t mind today, let''s wait until the next competition is over. The next competition will be more and more difficult. Brother Linghao and I are going to prepare well." Ling fei''er is not in the mood to attend the so-called celebration banquet. It''s better to have some delicious food at home with her confidant brother Ling Hao, and then play happily for a while.


    "OK, since you both said that, I won''t force you, lest I affect your grades." Ling Yuan smiles and silk doesn''t mind their refusal.


    "But the banquet is already being prepared. You don''t have to cook at noon. I''ll ask the housekeeper to send someone to deliver the prepared food to you later." Lingyuan said.


    "This is OK."


    Wu Hao smiles and walks through the crowd into the city master''s mansion.


    "Young lady."


    Yu Ying, Yu die, Yun Han, Yun Ru, the four little girls are also in the welcoming procession. They are all smiling happily. As their masters, they are naturally very happy that they can achieve such achievements.


    "Come on, go home."


    Wu Hao smiles at them. Four little girls follow them and leave together.


    "My daughter''s progress is so great. I didn''t expect that one day she would be able to break the record. Before, I thought it would be a good thing for her to practice well." Ling Fei Er''s mother looked at the back of their leaving, still with incredible face, of course, more or gratified, daughter can have such achievements, how can a mother not happy.

 Chapter 794

    "Didn''t you find that since this girl was with Linghao, the whole person has changed? Her progress is really great. If she can follow Linghao all the time, I think her future achievements will be very great. At least her strength will never be worse than mine. " Lingyuan also looked at their back, with a happy smile on his face.


    "If they really succeed in the 16th grade of Tianyuan college, they are going to Qinghe City, aren''t they? I''m really reluctant for our baby daughter to leave. "


    "You''re a little bit of a woman''s benevolence. Although Phil is a daughter, she can also make a difference. Don''t hold her feet because we miss her. Let her stay with us forever. The outside world is so vast. She has ideas to break through. We should give her full support." Lingyuan said.


    "Everyone knows the truth, but I can''t help thinking about it."


    Lingyuan''s wives gave him a white eye one after another, and the sisters went into the Lord''s mansion together.


    Lingyuan smiles and enters the Lord''s mansion.


    Wu Hao''s residence.


    As soon as they got home, they sat on the chair lazily, ending today''s competition. It''s OK to be a little lazy.


    Yuying yudie pinches Wu Hao''s shoulder and beats his leg, while Yunhan Yunru pinches Lingfei er''s shoulder and beats his leg.


    "Young lady, you are so powerful that you even broke the historical record of Tianyuan college." Jade Butterfly said excitedly.


    "Yeah, yeah, I feel great." Yun Ru is also excited.


    "You don''t follow blindly to start to coax, this small achievement doesn''t matter greatly, don''t give this little wench to boast for a while Wu Hao looks at Ling Fei Er and smiles.


    "It''s something to be happy about. It doesn''t matter if it floats for a while." Ling Fei Er says with a smile.


    "I''ll float for you all morning. After lunch, I''ll start to practice in the afternoon. Do you hear me?" Wu Hao smiles.


    "Well, I know, I know. Since I can float for a while in the morning, does brother Linghao have any reward for me?" Ling Fei Er looks at him with a smile.


    "What reward do you want?"


    "It''s a simple little reward."


    Ling Fei Er smiles, gets up from the chair, squats down in front of him, takes off his pants directly, and his mouth is full.


    The soft mouth made Wu Hao''s body tremble.


    "You little girl."


    Wu Hao leans on the chair, caresses her hair, and enjoys it. Now the girl is more and more fond of playing like this and that. In fact, it doesn''t matter. She can play as she likes, as long as she likes.


    "I''ll see if the door is closed." Yun Han got up to check the doors and windows, the doors and windows are closed, but it doesn''t matter how miss wants to play.


    "Brother Linghao, I''m here to harvest my booty. You should enjoy it for a while." Ling Fei Er raised his head and said with a smile.


    "Anyway, I enjoy it all the time. You can play as you like." Wu Hao said with a smile, already enjoying it.


    "Miss, do you want our help?" Yun Ru said with a smile.


    "Well, well, you can help with Jade Butterfly."


    "Well, you can enjoy it a little more." Jade Butterfly playfully vomit tongue, and rhyme Ru squat around her, they two play auxiliary, main attack or Ling Fei son.


    But it''s obviously more enjoyable for Wu Hao. The three little beauties'' small mouths and tender tongues should be as comfortable as they are.


    "Since it''s all like this, you can enjoy it." Yun Han said and jade Ying one side to give him massage shoulder, let him as much as possible to relax.


    Wu Hao leaned on the chair, naturally enjoying and relaxing.


    The service of five beauties is very pleasant.


    After enjoying about half an hour, Wu Hao let go, while Ling fei''er took all the orders and enjoyed the taste of his release more and more.


    "Hee hee." Ling Fei son a face enjoy of swallow, again played for a while, this just got up.


    "Miss, you seem to enjoy the delicious food released by you more and more." Rhyme Han half with ridicule.


    "You said it''s delicious. Of course you like to enjoy it. Besides, you also said that I like to enjoy the delicious food released by my brother Linghao more and more, don''t you?" Ling Fei Er''s ridicule was more direct, and the four little girls blushed.


    "How much longer for lunch?" Wu Hao asked.


    "There will be a long time, young master." Said Yu Ying.


    "Let''s go upstairs. We''ll give you some snacks first." Wu Hao''s evil spirit smiles, hugs Ling fei''er and goes upstairs. She''s too busy to stop. Anyway, it''s still early to continue to enjoy.


    Yuying, yudie, Yunhan and Yunru look at each other. They both blush and feel embarrassed, but they all accept it happily. They are happy to serve the young master and the young lady.


    "Hurry up, four of you." Ling fei''er looks back and smiles. She is full of joy at the thought of enjoying Ling Hao''s love in bed.


    "I see, miss, you are in a hurry." Yun Han goes upstairs with everyone with a smile.


    After a while, the voice of these warblers came from the room.


    In order to avoid being too loud to be known by outsiders, Wu Hao uses energy to form a small boundary to surround the room, so that they can enjoy themselves in the room.


    Five beauties for him to enjoy, this feeling is naturally happy and comfortable.


    But it was almost lunch, and he didn''t dare to play too much. After playing for a while, he hugged them and went to have a rest.


    When the housekeeper knocked at the door downstairs, Wu Hao and they just got up.


    "You two are waiting for the young lady to dress. Sister Yunhan and I will go down and open the door." Yun Han and Yu Ying just got dressed and went downstairs together.


    Jade Butterfly and Yun Ru wait for them to get up. They just enjoy the love of the young master for a while. Now they are a little lazy, but they should have a rest after dinner.


    "Brother Linghao, can you love me for a while when I have lunch break Ling fei''er lies in his arms and looks at him playfully. After being developed, she really loves him more and more.


    "Just a moment." Wu Hao pinched her nose.


    "Hee hee, just a moment." Ling Fei son happily kisses two on his face.


    "Miss, may I come out? Otherwise, how can you dress like this? " Yun Ru chuckles. Ling fei''er spits out her tongue and turns over from his arms. She really enjoys the full feeling of being spoiled by him.


    Jade Butterfly and Yun Ru help them clean up a little bit with their small mouth and wait for them to get dressed and get up.


    During the lunch break, the young master still needs to love the young lady for a while. Naturally, they also enjoy it. They both have obvious little happiness on their faces. As girls, they are the same. The more they are spoiled, the more they like the fullness of his love.

 Chapter 795

    "Sir, miss, lunch is ready. You can come down for dinner." Yunhan Yuying comes upstairs.


    "Well, let''s have a meal. We''ll take a lunch break after dinner, and we''ll start to engage in formal cultivation in the afternoon." Wu Hao said with a smile, holding down the little girl on the bed and putting it on the ground.


    "Can I have a longer lunch break?" Ling Fei Er said mischievously.


    "No!" Knock on her head, this girl can''t wait to have lunch break all afternoon, can she?


    "All right, all right, just take a break." Ling Fei Er spat out a tongue, but also accept that some rest is better than no rest, of course, the main reason is that some love is better than no love.


    Lunch is a banquet prepared by Lingyuan, so the dishes are very rich, full of a table.


    When Wu Hao sits down, Yuying and Yunhan squat in front of him as usual to serve him. Naturally, Wu Hao is enjoying the delicious food and the service of a little beauty.


    After lunch, I took a break.


    Wu Hao took five beautiful little girls upstairs to have a rest. He loved them and enjoyed them. He hugged them and slept for an hour.


    After getting up, she immediately put into the formal practice. Although Lingfei was a little lazy, she didn''t relax.


    She is also very clear that among the three people, her strength is the weakest. In the face of the more and more difficult challenges, only by improving her strength can she have the chance to go to the end. If she slackens a little, she is likely to stop.


    Pride belongs to pride, complacency belongs to complacency, and she is very serious about cultivation.


    Absorbing more power is the basis of improving strength. At the same time, the learning of dark summoning never stops. Summoning the dead creatures of death Kingdom at a faster speed has more advantages in any scenario. Although I don''t know whether I need to use the intermediate skill I have mastered in the future, just in case, We must master this skill as firmly as possible.


    It''s night to practice.


    The housekeeper came in advance to inform them that they did not need to prepare dinner. The dinner was still the meal prepared for the banquet.


    After dinner, Wu Hao took them to practice again. He didn''t stop to rest until about ten o''clock. He went into the bathroom with Ling fei''er. Four little girls took a bath and went into the room to have a rest.


    The next game should be several days later, so I have a little fun with them in the evening.


    The next morning I got up a little late, but after I got up, I didn''t stop for a moment.


    Over the next few days, life became very regular.


    After getting up in the morning, they eat together under the service of the two girls. After finishing the meal, they begin to practice. At noon, the two girls have lunch under their service. After lunch, they go upstairs for a lunch break. After lunch break, they continue to practice in the afternoon. After dinner, they have a little practice. Six people go into the room to have a rest, Get up in the morning, eat breakfast and start the cycle of the day again.


    For five days in a row, Ling fei''er lived in Wu Hao''s side. There was no need to worry about this special period. She was practicing. What''s the matter?


    On the sixth morning, the college sent someone to inform them to prepare for the afternoon competition.


    After lunch, Wu Hao and Ling fei''er come to the college by car.


    Along the way, there were no people in the streets, but when we got to the gate of the college, it seemed that the whole city was crowded here. From the gate to the whole college, it was very difficult for these people to make way for them. Wu Hao protected Ling fei''er, squeezed through the crowd and found Qingyin.


    "Is that too much?" Wu Hao looked at Qingyin and couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t expect such a big battle.


    "During your rest days, the college has made a special publicity plan, and most people in Tianyuan city know about the game." Qingyin said with a smile: "so you have to work harder in the next competition. No matter whether you regard it as a competition or not, the next win or lose will attract the attention of the whole city, especially when you fight against the 14th grade, the 15th grade and the 16th grade, the competition will be held in the downtown square, There will be more people around to watch the game


    "No, do you want such a big battle?" Wu Hao is even more sad. It''s just a record breaking game. As for it.


    "For you, this may be an ordinary competition, but for the college, this is the best time to publicize. Which college has the ability to break all the records from the first grade to the 16th grade? Although Tianyuan college is only a small college of programming, its strength is not weak, and not everyone can accomplish this kind of pioneering work. "


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders in tears and laughter. Although he didn''t think it was necessary, all of them had already come, and the propaganda had already been carried out. He could do whatever he wanted, as long as the game could go on normally.


    "Mentor." Crazy Feng also came to the college.


    "Come on, it looks good." Qingyin smiles faintly.


    "So many days of preparation are not in vain."


    "Just be confident."


    Xin is preparing to take them to the square in the center of the college for the competition. The dean of the college comes to them through the crowd.


    "Are you all three ready?" The Dean looked at the three of them kindly with excitement in his eyes. As the dean of the college, he naturally hoped that the competition could go on smoothly, and more importantly, he hoped that the three of them could create a real record that could not be achieved.


    This is not selfish. As the Dean, he certainly hopes that Tianyuan college will be a new force among many colleges and receive more attention.


    "It''s always ready." Wu Hao light smile, to this Dean''s feeling is quite good.


    As the Dean, he can play a crucial role in this competition. For example, he wants to make this competition widely known. He can let the next six grades put some water on them to make the three of them successfully challenge. In this way, this competition will become a historical record without any suspense, but obviously, he did not do so, He still maintains the most basic moral integrity of a cultivator. Competition is competition, and fighting is fighting. Everything should happen in the most real state. The results it presents can not be changed artificially, nor should they be changed artificially.


    Although there are risks in this way, the result of the competition is more real. Even if the final competition of the three of them ends under the strong counterattack of a certain grade and fails to complete the final challenge, he can still accept the result.


    Wu Hao can clearly see this mood in her eyes.

 Chapter 796

    He is eager to set the ultimate record, but he does not demand the ultimate skill.


    No wonder he can become the president, no wonder his cultivation is so profound.


    It is very difficult for a practitioner without inner knowledge to reach a particularly high level of cultivation.


    "It seems that you are in good condition. Come on, everyone is watching your game! I hope you can set a real and unbreakable record of Tianyuan college. In the future, some people may be as powerful as you, but I hope they can only level the record and can''t surpass it. If you can achieve it, it''s a real miracle. " The dean said calmly.


    "Don''t worry, Dean. We will do our best in this challenge." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "That''s good. I hope all three of you can give full play to the indomitable momentum of the cultivator. No matter how strong your opponent is, you can also give full play to your highest level, whether in strength or in heart." The president said, "but I hope you will win the final competition. It doesn''t mean I want to be defeated by the challengers. I will still encourage them to try their best to beat you and defend their glory! For them, their duty is to give full play to their strength and prevent you from further promotion


    "Understand, they''re going all out to stop us, and all we have to do is beat them all out." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "That''s good, just understand!" The president reached out and patted Wu Hao on the shoulder and left with a negative hand.


    "It seems that the dean is very optimistic about you." Qingyin smiles.


    "The dean is not bad. He is a respectable cultivator." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Come on, don''t sigh. You all keep in mind the president''s words. Although he hopes you can win the game, he won''t let your opponents let you win. What he wants is a real game result, not a manipulated historical record, which means your opponents will try their best to beat you." Qingyin''s words became serious.


    "Don''t stress it all the time. Let''s go. We can almost start the competition. I don''t know if we can finish it in one afternoon." Wu Hao shrugged, your opponent''s present level, the game stalemate time should be a little longer?


    "Adjust yourself and follow me. Don''t be influenced by the audience outside." Qingyin finally tells her that as a tutor, she can tell them many things, such as giving them some tactical requirements or letting them have a deeper understanding of their opponents. But she doesn''t do it at all. It''s not that she didn''t expect or that she can''t do these things, but that she doesn''t think it''s necessary for these three people, After all, they don''t regard it as a record setting game.


    Relying on their own strength level to win the final game is the greatest affirmation of their strength.


    Qingyin takes them to the square in the center of the college, which is already crowded.


    Originally, flying was forbidden in the public places of the college. However, due to the special circumstances, the college specially rents flying spars for every participant. It can get a flying gold from the college for a little money. It uses spars to fly into the air to observe the competition below.


    Therefore, the situation of the central square is particularly exaggerated. Not only is there a sea of people underground, but the whole sky is almost completely surrounded. If the upper part is not allowed to enter, I''m afraid the competition ground below will be surrounded by groups.


    To be honest, it''s the first time that Wu Hao saw such an exaggerated competition scene. Fortunately, in Gaotian Shenjie, the population of each city is not particularly large. If you put it in a city on the earth, according to this way of publicity, the audience participating in the competition will be more terrifying, at least two orders of magnitude higher.


    Of course, one of the best things on earth is that you can watch the live broadcast, but Gaotian Shenjie obviously does not have this level of technology. If you want to watch the game, you can only watch it live with your family, which makes the atmosphere more intense.


    Just whispering, let the game have a very fanatical feeling.


    The atmosphere of the competition was completely ignited at the moment of Wu Hao''s arrival, just like a match dropped from a pot of hot oil. With a bang, the whole pot of oil exploded.


    "Linghao, Linghao..."


    "Crazy Feng, crazy Feng..."


    "Ling Fei Er, Ling Fei Er..."


    The audience yelled their three names enthusiastically. Originally, it was just a small group of college students who couldn''t control themselves, but their emotions soon spread, and all the audience yelled, although many strangers didn''t know what they were doing, only that they broke the record.


    "Well, dear audience friends, first of all, welcome to the scene. No matter what the result of today''s competition is, everyone present will witness a historic moment, or the birth of a new record, or the end of a record. No matter which result, it means today''s competition will be extremely wonderful." The supervisor is still that one, his high voice will push the atmosphere of the scene higher.


    "Now our three challengers have come to the scene! Let me introduce you to our three legendary challengers With the voice of the tutor, three pieces of silvery white crystal stones flew into the air, and a beam of silvery white light shone on the three of them. The images of the three of them were huge in the air. "This is our classmate Linghao, this is FanFeng, and this is Lingfei. Please remember their names and their faces, no matter what the result of today''s competition is, Their names and faces should be remembered by all. As students from the first grade, their spirit of daring to challenge is worth learning from all of us. Both practitioners and ordinary people should have this spirit of courage to face challenges from all aspects. "


    "Linghao, Linghao..."


    "Crazy Feng, crazy Feng..."


    "Ling Fei Er, Ling Fei Er..."


    The audience''s fanatical cry almost overwhelmed the supervisor''s voice, but the supervisor''s voice still reached everyone''s ears through special energy.


    "These three students are our challengers as well as the creators of our records. Where will they go along the road of challenge? Is it grade 11 or grade 12 or grade 13? Or will they go through today''s three games as they did in previous games and take on the last challenge at the highest level? If they can pass today''s competition, it will create a record that has never been seen before, but can they? Let''s wait and see! "

 Chapter 797

    "Next, I''d like to introduce today''s competition. Today''s competition is divided into three competitions, namely, the 11th grade challenge, the 12th grade challenge and the 13th grade challenge. The three challengers need to choose one of the ten final winners of the qualification examination competition in each grade. If they win, they will challenge in the next grade, Failure stops the challenge. OK, next I''ll introduce the opponent of the first game, which is our defender


    Ten silver spars flew to the other side of the field. The images of the ten winners of Grade 11 were magnified and projected into the air. Everyone seemed to be present in front of everyone.


    "The ten winners from Grade 11 are Bai Lin, liehuo, long Tianxiang, Dongfang, Shui Bingxin, Kong, 3000 Sheng, Sima Bijie, guixiuzi and Tingyuan! The above ten are all the people who will meet the challenge in the tenth grade. Three of them will face the challenge, but everyone is likely to be the challenger. I hope you will meet the competition in the best condition. Although their voice is very high, please use your strength to defend your honor and remember your mission, Not to make them set records, but to stop them outside the door of the record! "


    The tutor''s fanning the flames once again made the atmosphere of the audience outside reach a high point.


    Both sides of the opponent all introduced, the whole scene like a pot of boiling hot oil, high temperature and warm.


    "Good! Now let''s invite both sides of the competition to enter the competition field together. Because of our competition rules, the challenger can choose one of the ten students who won in the 11th grade and become his own opponent. Who will the three of them choose? Let''s invite our three challengers to make their choice. "


    Wu Hao, three of them are facing ten of them.


    The eyes of the three people are full of confidence, but the eyes of the ten people are a little complicated. Although each of them is ready to face the challenge, there is a trace of retreat in each person''s eyes. In the face of this kind of competition which is very likely to fail, it is naturally the best if they are not selected, but they all know that they can''t make a decision, Their fate is in the hands of their opponents, and any one of them can be chosen.


    "It''s your choice!" Wu Hao chose his opponent.


    "Then I''ll choose you!" Lingfeier also chose his opponent.


    "Then you." Kuangfeng also appointed his opponent.


    There was a glimmer of despair in the eyes of the three selected people, and then the fighting spirit gradually ignited. When the result could not be changed, they had to fight with all their strength.


    "Well, the three of them, just like in previous games, made a quick choice. Let''s see who both sides are. Linghao''s opponent is long Tianxiang, Lingfei''s opponent is guixiuzi, and kuangfeng''s opponent is shuibingxin! "


    In the center of the square, there are three groups of enlarged images of the players, each of whom is clearly presented in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "Now that the grouping has been completed, let''s invite the three challengers to draw their own order." The instructor''s voice was very high, and everyone on the field could hear it clearly. The last loud cry before the game lit up the atmosphere of the audience.


    Wu Hao, led by Qingyin, went to the rostrum to extract the order of appearance.


    Wu Hao is the first, Ling Fei Er is the second, and kuangfeng is the third.


    "All right! The first contestants of the 11th grade challenge competition of Tianyuan college have decided that our classmates Linghao and long Tianxiang will come on and prepare for the battle. I hope they can bring us a wonderful competition! "


    Wu Hao and long Tianxiang play.


    Long Tianxiang is a very standard man in the high heaven. He is not very old. He looks very young. He is estimated to be in his 40s, less than 50 years old. Among the practitioners in the high heaven, he is very young.


    His physique is very strong, but the expression is very cold, as if the warrior with the determination to die, the feeling of fighting on the field.


    Wu Hao felt a very strong sense of war from him, a kind of breath.


    "Are you going to use a weapon?" Wu Hao asked for his advice.


    "No Long Tianxiang shakes his head. In the previous competition, he seriously saw that his opponent is not generally strong. With weapons, his strength is greatly increased. Although his own weapons can also increase his strength, if he lets his opponent use weapons, his strength will increase to a higher level. So he just makes himself lose faster. There is no need at all.


    "Yes Wu Hao nodded, this guy is still some rational, no, in order to enhance their own strength, but let the opponent enhance stronger strength.


    "Two players, are you ready? If you are ready, the game will start soon The supervisor stood at the edge of the court and looked at them.


    "Ready."


    "Ready."


    The two riders nodded and were on the field, ready for the fight.


    "Well, dear audience friends, the two players on the field are ready to fight. Next, please shine your eyes. Don''t miss every minute and every second, because even every second may be a historic moment. Now that you have come here, let''s witness the birth of this historic moment. Let''s start the competition!" The supervisor''s finger rang all over the court.


    The competition officially kicked off.


    Long Tianxiang''s attention was all on his tutor''s fingers. The sound sounded. Without saying a word, he immediately launched the most violent attack. With a roar and a firm horse step, he tied up the double chop and patted it on the ground at the same time. The fierce power of the nether world poured into the ground. In front of Wu Hao, he immediately rushed out a black giant winged flying dragon with dark purple blue eyes, As if from the hell of evil beast, mouth will bite Wu Hao, with Wu Hao flew directly to the outside.


    The rules of the game are very simple, either admit defeat or be beaten out of the game.


    This is not a competition held for the sake of being more wonderful. It''s just for the sake of winning or losing. Just as Wu Hao said before, long Tianxiang realized this truth. Even if there is no brilliance, as long as he can defeat the other side and win the competition, then everything is over.


    It''s just a little bit close to sending him out. It''s just a little bit close. Long Tianxiang''s heart is pounding. He looks at the hope in front of him. He looks at the victory in front of him. He looks at himself as a hero who is going to break the other side''s promotion. He feels that his heart has jumped to his throat.

 Chapter 798

    "Drink!"


    Wu Hao drinks all over his body. His strength runs directly through the whole body of the black dragon. From his mouth to his tail, the black dragon opens his mouth and disappears. Wu Hao flies back to the field quickly.


    What long Tianxiang looks at is the most powerful opponent among them. It seems that he can''t stand it.


    Long Tianxiang didn''t expect that he could break through his dragon attack at the last moment, hoping to break the breath of despair. He knew very well that the strength of this opponent was that as long as he didn''t beat him at the beginning, it was almost impossible for him to get the chance to attack him in the future. The previous game had proved that.


    But the game will continue. If you admit defeat at this time, it will be meaningless to lose. Even if you may lose, you should try your best to break out all your strength and let everyone know that even if you lose, you are also an iron practitioner.


    "Dragon raid!"


    But this time, not one black dragon appeared from the ground, but six black dragons got up from the ground at the same time.


    As soon as the six black dragons appeared, they immediately shot black flames at Wu Hao. They not only had semi entity like the black dragon, but also had semi entity nature in their attack. Wu Hao not only felt the temperature of the night, but also felt the strong thrust brought by the raging flames. It seems that the dragon''s strategy of forcing down is very simple, that is to get himself out of the field, Also as long as the results of the off-site competition come out.


    There was an evil smile in the corner of his mouth.


    His strategy is very good, but such an attack is too simple!


    An energy wall stood in front of him and resisted all the raging flames of the six black dragons. He flew out into the air and flew towards the Dragon Tianxiang. The six black dragons behind him immediately aimed the flames at him.


    As soon as long Tianxiang saw the situation, he screamed in his heart that it was not good. He immediately stopped the flames of six black dragons. Otherwise, the flames would probably spit out on him. The moment he blocked the flames, he would be attacked by his opponent.


    But in fact, even if he stopped the flame in time, Wu Hao caught his flash and rushed behind him. An energy covered him and threw him out of the field.


    Long Tianxiang in the air was shocked. The package of energy limited his ability to move. At this time, the last struggle he could do was to let himself return to the field, which made it possible to continue the game.


    "Dragon raid!"


    With a silent thought in his heart, a Black Dragon flew up on the ground beside the wall. The black dragon spewed flames towards the Dragon Tianxiang wrapped in energy. The powerful propulsion immediately pulled long Tianxiang''s body to stop and fell back on the field.


    But the initiative at this time on the field is completely in Wu Hao''s hands. Seeing him back on the field, he rushed up and kicked him directly. With his powerful foot, the unstable dragon Tianxiang could not resist it. Even the black dragon behind him could not help him, just like a meteor, smashing through the half empty body of the black dragon. The floor split two meters to the side.


    "Well, the result of the first competition of the 11th grade challenge has come out. The winner is Linghao from the first grade. Let''s give him a warm applause. At the same time, let''s give it to long Tianxiang. He has brought us a wonderful confrontation. Although the result of the competition is not satisfactory, we can see that he has done his best, This is the spirit of the dancer. It''s meaningless to win or lose. He did it for the sake of fighting with all his strength. Let''s give it to long Tianxiang with warm applause! "


    The tutor''s words aroused a warm response from the students outside the school. Countless shouts and applause shook the whole college.


    Compared with Wu Hao''s previous competition, it was a visible confrontation, which was very wonderful for them. At least long Tianxiang was a little bit worse, so he got out of the game. Compared with his previous opponents, it was a huge progress, which really deserves our applause.


    "I lost."


    Long Tianxiang did not leave directly, but returned to the field and stood in front of Wu Hao. Although he failed, and failed very quickly, he had burst out all his strength. He was worthy of himself. As a cultivator, he had the face to stand in front of him.


    "It''s good. It lacks a little skill." Wu Hao laughed and patted him on the shoulder like an elder guiding a younger generation. "In fact, with your strength, you can leave the college or not. I think you can have more practical experience. With your ability, you should be able to make greater progress. But with a group of people who are weaker than you, you can only become the strong among the weak, Only when you are with the strong, even if you are the weakest, you will find that you have gradually become the real strong along the way. "


    Long Tianxiang was stunned. He had strong strength on his shoulders. His eyes were firm and calm. He had a kind of steadiness and profundity after many vicissitudes. It''s hard to imagine that what he stood in front of him was a young man who looked much younger than himself. He seemed like a super strong man who had lived for thousands of years or even longer, Although his strength can not reflect that kind of detached power, but his bearing does make people feel that he is really strong.


    "I see." Long Tianxiang nodded.


    "Not bad."


    Wu Hao smiles and pats him on the shoulder. With his slight nod, Wu Hao is sure that this person will make great achievements in the future. A real strong man does not know how strong he is, but what he is not strong enough. He can understand his own shortcomings under the guidance of others, and this mentality can give him more room for development.


    Long Tianxiang exits the field. Leave the center of the field to him. Although he lost the game, he didn''t feel bad.


    He thought he would lose. He was very unwilling and angry, but in fact, he didn''t feel like this at all. On the contrary, he was convinced to lose. Especially after being patted on the shoulder by him, the feeling was very strange, which made him feel like listening to him.


    Maybe this person is not as simple as he seems. If he wants to have a chance to have a competition with such a powerful opponent, he is not a new springboard in his cultivation career. Although he is just a few words, he can point out his own shortcomings and make greater progress?


    "Let''s give a warm applause to our classmate Linghao again. He gave us a wonderful competition. What''s wonderful is not only their fighting, but also their bearing after the competition. That''s the inner generosity of the practitioners. They don''t care whether they win or lose, just for competition, Let''s give our applause to this young and powerful cultivator. "

 Chapter 799

    The supervisor himself clapped his hands.


    He was just on the sideline. He could hear every word of what Wu Hao said to long Tianxiang. Although it was only a few words, the bearing shown by this young man was not comparable to that of ordinary practitioners. He seemed to see everything clearly.


    It''s strange why he is only at this age. It''s obvious that he has the temperament of a master who has been practicing for a long time. But it''s just that he is so young. Many powerful practitioners still keep their looks when they were young, so that people can''t see their actual age. But he started to practice from scratch, This feeling is really strange.


    The young man looked like a fog, strong and puzzled.


    But in any case, the bearing shown by this young man is worth appreciating, and many so-called powerful mentors may not have this kind of mentality.


    Wu Hao came off the court and gave a smile to the supervisor. The supervisor also gave a smile.


    "OK, next is the second game of Grade 11. The players are Ling Feier and GUI Xiuzi. Please get ready." The supervisor adjusted his mood and began to warm up the second match.


    "Ling fei''er is the only girl among the three challengers. Her record inspires every young female cultivator to keep forging ahead towards the ultimate goal. We can see the spirit of the cultivator more clearly in her, that is, regardless of men and women, as long as they have their own ideals and goals, They can become more powerful practitioners. Maybe they will encounter more difficulties along the way, but as long as they can overcome these difficulties, they will make greater progress and achievements. "


    "However, lingfeier''s opponent today is not simple. Guixiuzi has the title of shadowless ghost in the 11th grade. He is shadowless and unpredictable. What kind of spark will the two fight? Let''s wait and see. Are you ready to fight? I want to remind you that weapons can be used in competitions. If you need to use weapons, please consult with both sides. "


    "I respect your opinion!" Ling fei''er looks at guizhuzi seriously. Although she is proud of her past achievements, she still goes all out in every competition. This is what she learned from her brother Linghao. She also tries her best to fight the lion and the rabbit, although she doesn''t know what the lion is and what the rabbit is. Anyway, it''s right to go all out.


    "You are a girl. I respect your opinion. You can use it if you want. If you don''t use it, I won''t either." Guixiuzi said that although he knew he was a little desperate when he was selected, he was about to start the competition, and his mood was very stable, maintaining the calm that a practitioner should have.


    "I don''t have to."


    "That''s it."


    "It seems that the two players still do not choose to use weapons, so let''s witness the result of this game with our eyes!"


    The supervisor''s finger resounded all over the court, and the match started immediately.


    Long Tianxiang as like as two peas in the tactics of the devil''s sleeve, he is very clear about the previous match. The three challengers are very strong. If they can''t give them a heavy blow at the beginning, then the result of the match will not be in suspense.


    At this point, he has an advantage, and an absolute advantage.


    Guixiuzi put his hands together and recited something in his mouth. There was a trace of black air on his body. Then, the black air went underground and disappeared.


    Ling Fei Er''s heart is startled, is this shadowless skill?


    This is a powerful intermediate skill. It''s invisible. Almost all killers master this skill.


    A sense of danger immediately approached.


    Ling Fei Er''s brain is not stupid, in the face of this situation, her best choice is to fly to the air, as long as the other side appears, then the game is very good, but if she falls on the ground, then the other side will occupy the absolute advantage.


    Sure enough, the ghost son who wanted to attack had to show up when he saw Lingfei flying into the air.


    But the way he appeared was also very strange. He turned into a stream of black smoke around her. The range of the black smoke was very large, directly surrounded her in the dark.


    This battle is very difficult, but guixiuzi has a glimmer of hope in his heart. He feels that he can win this competition and prevent the little girl from continuing to challenge and to make records.


    Can he?


    He felt he could.


    But Lingfei didn''t think so.


    Her final competition is not the 11th grade, but the 16th grade, and she wants to win the 16th grade. She and her brother Linghao enter Qinghe College as winners to welcome everyone''s admiration.


    In the 11th grade, how could she stop here.


    Under the dark package, she burst out her own dark power.


    Shadowless art, in essence, is to assimilate oneself into the power of the nether world. It is extremely powerful, but the biggest weakness is also the power of the nether world. Once one''s own power of the nether world is coerced by the other, then the power of the nether world will not be able to reorganize into a complete body, which is very dangerous. Even if the body is completely reorganized, the power will be lost.


    She is absolutely sure of the strength.


    The dark power of the nether world makes the already dark space appear more dark. First of all, protect yourself with the power of the nether world to avoid the other party taking advantage of the opportunity. At the same time, use your own power of the nether world to attack the surrounding power of the nether world. As long as you can hold a little, you can touch the melon and hold more.


    Guixiuzi was surprised.


    I didn''t expect that the girl understood the flaw of shadowless magic so clearly. What surprised him more was that the girl''s strength was so strong. He was already a strong girl in the 11th grade, and she was only a freshman in the first grade. However, the power of the nether world burst out from her was more than twice as strong as that of the freshman in the first grade, I can''t believe it.


    "I got you!"


    Ling fei''er drinks lightly and feels the different power of the nether world. She immediately concentrates a lot of power of the nether world and wraps all the power of the nether world around her. The more powerful power of the nether world can divide the power of the nether world like a big fish eating a small fish.


    If it is the general power of the nether world, it will not affect much if it is wrapped and divided. After all, what is lost is only a little power. But Wu Yinzhi''s skill is different. He assimilates himself into the power of the nether world. Once the power of the nether world is lost, the most direct consequence is the double damage of his body and power.

 Chapter 800

    Guixiuzi doesn''t dare to let her succeed, and immediately turns back to her original form. At the same time, a dark power attacks lingfei''er. He wants to take advantage of lingfei''er''s moment to regain his power, but lingfei''er is not so stupid. He uses the dark power he seizes to block his attack. The dark power of shadowless art is closely related to his body and power, and is attacked by the dark power, The body will be affected in the same way.


    Lingfei''er''s move is really smart. The ghost Xiuzi who can''t take back the move spurts out his blood, and his power suddenly stagnates.


    What Lingfei wants is this opportunity to throw his power out.


    Guixiuzi only wanted to regain his power, but he was injured at this time, and his action was a little slow. Lingfei immediately launched a dark call. A big snake appeared in the air, with a fierce swing of its huge tail, and directly flew guixiuzi out of the field. He flew hundreds of meters away and hit the crowd heavily. Just when they were stunned, the huge snake disappeared.


    Everyone on and off the court, not only the audience, but also the tutors, students and the opponents they are going to challenge, are stunned.


    Dark call?


    It''s a dark call!


    In particular, they are going to challenge the 12th grade and 13th grade, whose face is like ashes.


    This little girl of the first grade has already learned the super advanced ultimate skill of dark call? How is that possible??? How the hell are you going to play the next game???


    It''s just learning to summon the dark. The giant snake that just flashed in the air is 20 or 30 meters long. The power of summoning the dark is directly related to the size of the dead creature. The bigger the dead creature is, the stronger it is. She can easily summon such a big dead creature, which means that her own power is already very strong.


    Shit!


    The people of grade 12 and 13 were all confused. The giant snakes on the field left a huge shadow in their hearts.


    Even the supervisor was a little confused. She didn''t expect that this little girl from the first grade had learned the intermediate skill of dark call, which was close to the advanced skill. Although she knew that she was from the city Lord''s mansion, she should not have learned it.


    He turned his eyes to Qingyin, a woman from the protoss of spirit. Is she really so powerful? To be able to teach the first grade students so well.


    Tut Tut, it''s no wonder that even the president has to respect her three points. Judging from her usual performance, I really can''t see that she is a woman with super strength.


    "Well, the result of the second game of the 11th grade challenge has come to an end. The winner is lingfeier from the first grade. Let''s give her a warm applause. Although we can''t see what''s going on in the dark just now, there is no doubt that the giant snake that flashed in the end is her intermediate skill of dark call, The freshmen in the first grade actually learned such powerful skills, which is enough to show that Lingfei has a talent beyond imagination. Of course, in addition to talent, I think it is inseparable from her hard study. After all, any person with excellent talent can only have more powerful power after more hard study. "


    "At the same time, let''s give our applause to guixiuzi, who is proud even if he is defeated! Guixiuzi also played his shadowless skills to the extreme. If not, how could lingfeier be forced to use the dark call! Let''s give a warm applause to guixiuzi and thank him for this wonderful and fierce competition. "


    With the voice of the tutor, the audience outside broke out a fierce scream, not for the result of the game, but for a giant snake flashing in the air.


    Call of darkness is a powerful and terrifying skill. Although it is not an advanced skill, its advanced skills are completely comparable to any advanced skills, and even some advanced skills can''t be challenged. The advanced skills of call of darkness!


    I really didn''t expect that a girl from grade one could master such a powerful force and use it so skillfully. The flash of the giant snake means that she summoned the giant snake in an instant and took it back in an instant. This flexible application is far from what ordinary people can imagine, and has no absolute control, It can''t achieve such an effect at all.


    fierce!


    It''s really amazing!


    The Dean on the rostrum could not help but clap her hands. At the same time, he sent a look of appreciation to Qingyin. She was the only one in the whole college who could bring the freshmen to such a level. Even he, the Dean, might not be able to do that.


    Qingyin nodded happily, but did not accept their awed eyes. She turned her eyes to Wu Hao, who was smiling happily.


    The girl''s dark call was taught by him alone, which had nothing to do with her. In fact, she was also very surprised that Ling fei''er could use the dark call master so skillfully. The instant call and instant recovery required more control than ordinary people could imagine. She could achieve such a level. It can be seen that she was under the guidance of Ling Hao, I studied very hard.


    On the other hand, Wu Hao is definitely the most terrifying classmate on the field. Without one of them, I''m afraid many tutors can''t be his opponents.


    His dark call was taught by her, but she didn''t know how much he had learned about it. If he could teach Lingfei''s dark call to this level, his actual experience level would be even higher, right?


    "OK, dear audience friends, the second game of the 11th grade challenge has officially ended, so the next players are the third group, namely crazy Feng and Shui Bingxin. What wonderful performances will these two students bring us? Let''s wait and see. Let''s invite our two students to prepare for the game. "


    The supervisor''s own emotions were ignited, and his voice was much louder. His more sonorous voice also attracted more enthusiasm from the audience on the field. Everyone was very excited, whether standing and sitting off the field or floating in the air. This game is really a game of making history, Although the time of each game is very short, the wonderful level of performance is not comparable to that of ordinary games. The minute by minute victory and skill competition are terrible. I didn''t expect that the students now have such strong talent.


    "Crazy Feng, crazy Feng..."


    "Crazy Feng, crazy Feng..."


    Those fanatical practitioners, as well as those who are expected to become practitioners, are crying out crazily to inject more fanatical power into this game.

 Chapter 801

    Kuangfeng and shuibingxin play.


    Shuibingxin sounds like a woman''s name, but in fact he is a man to the letter. However, compared with the standard strong man in Gaotian divine world, his physique is thinner, but his strength is often not determined by his physique. Just like Wu Hao''s Gaotian divine world, any man on the stage is taller, fiercer and stronger than she looks, But in fact, he challenges all the way up, defeated how many such men?


    Water ice heart eyes revealed firm, just like ice, firm and cold.


    Kuangfeng''s eyes are also firm, but not cold. For him, this is an ordinary game. No matter how enthusiastic the audience is and how loud the voice is, he can face his opponent with the calmest attitude. After thousands of years of cultivation, he has long been indifferent to these things.


    "Are you going to use a weapon?" Crazy Feng asked casually.


    "No


    Shuibingxin shakes his head. He knows very well that in the face of the opponent in front of him, using weapons only makes him stronger and does little to help him. Moreover, with the skills she learns, she doesn''t need to use the so-called weapons at all. His skills are the biggest weapons.


    The two nodded to each other, waiting for the supervisor to shout, and the game began.


    The atmosphere on the field has been brewing, and the instructor immediately gave the order to start the game.


    "The third game of the 11th grade challenge officially begins." A loud finger spread all over the court, and the game officially began.


    At the moment when the finger rings, kuangfeng''s body moves and rushes towards shuibingxin. The score of the game is the winner, and what he wants is just a winner. If he can quickly end the battle, there is no need to drag the mud and water to find a fierce competition for the so-called audience outside the stadium. This is not a performance, there is no need.


    At the moment when shuibingxin heard the ring of his fingers, he also moved at the same time. However, the way he and kuangfeng sprinted directly was a little different. He clenched his fists tightly, wrapped his body with a layer of black air, and the black air dispersed. A Blue Ice Armor appeared on the surface of his body. He rushed up in the blue ice armor, but there was still a black breath behind him, The smell of black is getting bigger and bigger, forming a ten meter high black giant behind. The black gas dissipates, and the black giant becomes a ten meter high giant Iceman.


    This is not an ice sculpture, but an ice giant that can be used to fight flexibly.


    Shuibingxin plays the main battle in the front, and the ice giant plays the auxiliary in the back. A huge ice sword appears in his hand and stabs at the crazy front.


    Kuangfeng''s direction of action has not changed at all. In her thousands of years of cultivation, it is not the first time for her to face the ice giant, a creature born of skills. She knows his characteristics like the palm of her hand and doesn''t need to think too much about how to deal with him.


    As long as you defeat shuibingxin, the ice giant will become an ice sculpture on the field, and the ice giant can play a great role in group warfare. However, in the face of such limited field and one-to-one combat, the combat effectiveness that can be exerted is very limited. It looks very frightening, but in fact it does not pose much threat.


    Kuangfeng''s body shape is more rapid, but he doesn''t rush to shuibingxin''s face. When he is near to him, he suddenly makes a noise behind him and flies directly into the air, sending out a black energy to the giant''s chest. The powerful energy directly penetrates the giant''s chest, The ice giant''s action is one of stagnation, and the most direct effect is that the action of shuibingxin is one of stagnation. At this time, the crazy front returns and emits a black energy towards the shuibingxin on the ground. It directly hits shuibingxin''s back and smashes his ice armor.


    Shuibingxin falters and almost falls to the ground, but his reaction is also very fast. He immediately gets away from the battlefield and reemerges the ice armor on his body. At the same time, the hole in the ice giant''s chest is also restored. He waves the ice giant''s sword in his hand and directly cleaves toward the crazy front.


    Kuangfeng''s movement in the air is still flexible. He evades his sword and jumps onto his sword. Once again, he sends out an energy to hit the ice giant''s chest. The ice giant''s body is stagnant, and the water ice heart movement stops at the same time.


    And he attacked shuibingxin with another energy. Shuibingxin didn''t block his face. Facing him directly, he flew ten meters away. If he didn''t use the ice to block his retreating body, he would almost fly out of the field.


    Shuibingxin is surprised. As a freshman, how does he know the weakness of the ice giant?


    Even if his tutor told him the skills of each of them and the weaknesses contained in each skill, but the weakness of ice giant is not fixed. How can he instantly see the weakness of ice giant in his heart?


    What kind of perverts are these?


    It''s so difficult.


    Crazy front fell to the ground and rushed towards shuibingxin. The two attacks had greatly damaged his vitality. At this time, he was fighting with him. He was not afraid at all. No, he was not afraid at all.


    In fact, the ice giant skill is very useful in group warfare, and its lethality is very huge. However, there is a hidden weakness in this skill. Only when the operator is also wearing Ice Armor, can he control the ice giant to the maximum extent, which also brings the most direct hidden danger, That is, there will be a connection between the ice armor and the ice giant. Once the connection point between the two is broken, the ice giant and the operator will have a temporary power stagnation. Although this connection point can appear in different places, it is difficult for the inexperienced people to find this connection point, but he is very experienced about it.


    Shuibingxin was really desperate. He didn''t expect that he was facing such an opponent who knew the ice giant like the palm of his hand. If he continued to wear ice armor against him, he would have no fighting back.


    Seeing that kuangfeng was about to rush in front of him, he immediately removed his ice armor and cut off the connection between himself and the ice giant. Although this would greatly reduce his control over the ice giant, he at least ensured his flexibility.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late for him to realize that he is still the opponent of crazy front after two injuries. Even if he controls ice giant two against one, he still can''t stand the experience and flexibility of crazy front. In less than two minutes, he was beaten out by crazy front.


    The ice giant stopped all his movements at the moment when he flew out of the field, and became a huge ice sculpture on the rigid field.

 Chapter 802

    Generally, in the field battlefield, the operator will not clean up this huge ice sculpture, but it is a competition field after all. Shuibingxin has melted its own ice giant and made room for the competition to continue.


    "Dear audience friends, the third challenge of the 11th grade is officially over. The winner is kuangfeng from the first grade. Let''s give him a warm applause and thank him for the wonderful battle he has brought us. Facing the ice giant, he is still able to maintain such a calm fighting posture, It seems that kuangfeng''s heart is very stable and calm. That''s right. As a cultivator, in the face of any battle, you should keep the greatest calmness in your heart. Only calmness can let you get rid of any difficulties. Kuangfeng has done a very good job. "


    "At the same time, let''s give a round of applause to Shui Bingxin. Although he failed to stop kuangfeng from setting a record, he also played his best. He proved his strength in the 11th grade with his strength, which is fully worthy of recognition."


    "Good competition, so far, the three challenges of Grade 11 have all come to an end, and the winners of the three competitions have all been decided. They are Wu Hao from grade 1, Ling fei''er from grade 1 and kuangfeng from grade 1. Yes, they are still the three students! They once again successfully set a new record, they once again created history, created a miracle, even the three masters of Grade 11, still failed to stop their challenge Road, they are one step closer to the ultimate goal, let''s give them the warmest palm sound! "


    The supervisor''s voice was very loud, which aroused more fanatical voices of the audience on the field.


    "Linghao, Linghao..."


    "Ling Fei Er, Ling Fei Er..."


    "Crazy Feng, crazy Feng..."


    The scream, both men and women, seemed extremely excited. Today they witnessed a miracle. A wonderful match happened right in front of them. The visual impact of a few minutes'' match was far stronger than that of ordinary matches.


    This is the real competition. This is the competition of real experts. Every move is dry goods, without any drag. It makes people excited.


    Those who are already practicing, want to further obtain stronger power, as strong as they are, while those who have not practiced, have a more fanatical vision for cultivation. Cultivation can be so powerful, so powerful. Before, they only thought that the cultivator was powerful, but they did not expect that the cultivator could be so powerful.


    "Well, the first stage of today''s competition has come to an end, but it doesn''t mean that today''s competition is over. Today, their three challenges are Grade 11, grade 12 and grade 13. Now that the challenge of Grade 11 is over, then they have to face grade 12 and grade 13, These are two more powerful grades. What wonderful competitions will they bring us? Let''s wait a moment full of expectation, let the three challengers have a rest, the 12th grade challenge will start soon


    The supervisor yelled, and his mood was not much different from that of the audience outside.


    As a tutor, I am very happy and proud to be able to host such an unprecedented competition. After all, they are witnessing this historic competition, and he is hosting this historic competition.


    Wu Hao Ling fei''er crazy Feng, three people came to Qingyin side.


    "Good performance."


    The first sentence of Qingyin is these five words. At the same time, she gives a thumbs up. Unexpectedly, when they face the 11th grade, they can still fight so easily. Although the energy level is obviously higher than before, they still seem to be able to do well.


    "Our ultimate goal is grade 16. It''s only grade 11. If it''s all that hard, we won''t have to compete in the following competitions." This arrogant words is not Wu Hao said, but Ling Fei Er said, finish with a little giggle.


    "You girl, although your performance on the field today is good, you can be regarded as handy for the collection and release of the dark call, but in fact, you don''t need to use the dark power in today''s game. On the contrary, you let the opponents behind know that you have learned the skill of dark call, and you can''t attack them suddenly." Wu Hao touched her head.


    "I just want to finish the game quickly, and he just had a gap at that time, so I didn''t want to use the dark call. If I rush to the game at that time, it will be delayed for a while. I don''t think it''s necessary at all." Lingfei put out her tongue.


    "It''s a good idea, but remember in the next game, don''t use your cards until you have to." Wu Hao said.


    "Well, well, I know brother Linghao. If you can''t use it in the back, it''s a little dangerous. You can use it now."


    "Just know." Wu Hao smiles.


    "I think it''s a little different from you. Although this is your last card, it''s obvious that your card is deeper than what you show. Although Phyl used her dark call, it only flashed for a moment, which will create greater psychological pressure on her opponents behind her. She''s wary of the result of her dark call while fighting, I think the moment she showed today will bring her a greater advantage in the following competitions Qingyin said.


    "Master Qingyin is right." Wu Hao smiles and gives a thumbs up. He actually knows what Qingyin says, so he doesn''t say anything.


    "I thought you would refute me." Qingyin was stunned and laughed.


    "There''s nothing to refute. What you said is quite right, and it has already flashed, so we have to consider it according to the best strategy." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Do I use it or not?" Lingfei looked at them both.


    "You''d better listen to your brother Linghao. After all, it''s your card. Don''t show too clearly before you face the final opponent, otherwise it will be bad for your battle if you let people know your details." Qingyin said.


    "Well, I see." Anyway, just listen to brother Linghao. How can you feel that brother Linghao''s fighting experience is as rich as tutor Qingyin?


    "OK, I don''t want to tell you anything. Just sit down and have a rest. Drink some water, eat something and replenish your physical strength. If you need to eat and replenish your strength, tell me, do you have the best crystal stone here? In fact, it''s not from me, it''s from the college. " Qingyin smiles.

 Chapter 803

    "It seems that the Dean really wants us to break the record." Wu Hao sat down and looked at the overwhelming crowd with his legs crossed. He felt that he was surrounded by 100000 heavenly soldiers and generals.


    "Although each city is an independent existence, the colleges in each city are actually in a system. What happened in Tianyuan college will be spread throughout the college system. This is a good time for Tianyuan college to become famous. Do you think the dean will not want you to break the record?"


    Qingyin smiles, looks at the Dean not far away, and says, "but the dean''s heart is a real cultivator, otherwise he can let your opponent put some water and create the same record."


    "So I admire our dean." Wu Hao also looked at him, just as the Dean also looked this way. They looked at each other with a smile and nodded.


    Wu Hao''s appreciation of the president is pure. If you look at his age, the president is definitely his own younger generation. The dean''s eyes on Wu Hao are a little different. The moment they look at each other, the Dean sees the depth and calmness in the young man''s eyes. It''s hard to have without absolute age accumulation, and this kind of contradiction really makes her a little unable to understand the current situation.


    Among the three young people, what he knows best is Ling fei''er, a young girl from the city Lord''s mansion. He can be regarded as knowing the roots and the bottom. Her strength growth surprised him, but it''s not so hard to understand. He really can''t understand the mystery revealed by Wu Hao and kuangfeng.


    However, I am very glad that these two people appeared in Tianyuan college, which created such a historic glory for Tianyuan college. If they can really challenge to the 16th grade in a row, Tianyuan college, even in the border town, will surely welcome a lot of learners.


    "Teacher Qingyin, is there anything we need to pay special attention to in our next competition?" Ling Fei Er is eating fruit to replenish his physical strength. Although he asks, the calm on his face is actually the calmness of the competition.


    "I don''t want to know you''re going to play." Qingyin said with a smile: "you three are real practitioners, not for the sake of competition. You don''t need so-called guidance to tell you how to compete. Since you treat it as a battle, it depends entirely on your own on-the-spot reaction. You can use what kind of strategy to meet what kind of opponent. This is the most basic practice of a practitioner." Qingyin light said.


    "Master Qingyin, are you not afraid of our failure?" Crazy front light asked a sentence.


    "I have nothing to be afraid of. It''s not my business."


    "But it''s also an honor. The students you bring out have completed the super challenge. As a tutor, you will feel that you have light on your face." Ling Fei Er looks at her with a smile. She doesn''t understand her calmness. In this case, the closer to success, the more nervous the general tutors are, and the more afraid their students will lose the game. But she is really different. She feels that she doesn''t care about their winning or losing the game.


    "There''s light on your face, there''s light on your face, but I know very well that this is your game, not mine, and the result of the game doesn''t affect me. Whether you lose or win, it''s all my students, and to tell you the truth, you''ve done very well."


    "Don''t say that. Our last battlefield is in the 16th grade. After we win the 16th grade, we''ve done well." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s up to you. It''s your game. It''s up to you to win or lose." Qingyin slightly shrugs her shoulders. This action with a little playful appears in her beauty, which makes her look particularly charming.


    "I think you are a great mentor." Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t care about her.


    The three took a 20 minute break on the sidelines, readjusted their form and recovered their strength. The second stage of the game officially began.


    The supervisor comes on first.


    "Well, audience friends, it seems that the waiting time is very long, just 20 minutes. It seems that 200 years have passed. We can see that everyone is full of expectations for the next competition. Not only you, but also me. Every tutor is very looking forward to the next competition. What attitude will they take to face the opponents of grade 12, And how will the winners of grade 12 face the fierce three challengers? There is no doubt that the next competition will be more exciting


    The supervisor looked around and his voice reached everyone''s ears.


    "Next, the second stage of today''s competition officially begins. Our three challengers from the first grade challenge the ten winners of the 12th grade. Whether they can succeed in the challenge, or whether the strong ones of the 12th grade can stop the pace of the three challengers, the result will be announced immediately!"


    "OK, next let''s invite both sides to play. Here is our challenger. This is Linghao, this is lingfeier, and this is kuangfeng. I think their faces have been deeply imprinted in everyone''s heart. Their names can be called by everyone, because they are the creators of history and the refreshers of records, It''s the creator of miracles


    "This is grade 12. The ten winners of this qualification examination competition are Mu Qing, Lin Xiao, Kesuo, Tiedun, fury, giant, Sima Qingshan, Bai Xiaoyu, Leiden and Guangguang from left to right. No matter which one is, it seems that they are very strong opponents!"


    "OK, the next step is the familiar part. Please three challengers choose one of the ten winners of grade 12 as their own challenger. Please choose your opponent carefully and carefully. Your opponent will decide whether you will stay or not. It''s the same with any challenge. It''s also a kind of wisdom to choose your opponent."


    "I choose this Mu Qing!" Wu Hao directly chose his opponent, as he used to do before, choosing the one who looks the strongest. If he can''t even defeat the strongest here, it will be hard to follow up.


    "I chose to be the fury." Kuangfeng smiles and chooses an opponent whose name is very similar to his own. Regardless of his future, he just wants to see who wins or loses between kuangfeng and fury.


    "Then I''ll choose this light!" Lingfei''s choice is more simple, and it doesn''t matter whether it''s strong or weak. I just think the name is very funny.


    "Are you sure who you want to challenge, and you can''t go back on your decision?"


    "Sure."


    "Sure."


    "Sure."


    The three people all nodded firmly. In fact, it doesn''t matter who is chosen from the ten. It''s just a ceremony for them.

 Chapter 804

    "Well, our three challengers still easily chose their three challengers, so we" at the same time, let''s give our warm applause to Guangguang. Although it failed to stop Lingfei from moving forward, he also showed his due level. In terms of strength, he was not inferior to his opponent, but a little bit worse in luck, But luck is also a part of strength. I hope that in the future, Guangguang students will have better luck. "


    The supervisor''s words, with an obvious step nature, were defeated by the freshmen in the first grade as a strong person in the 12th grade. This kind of frustration is self-evident. Without a little encouragement, a person who may become a strong person may decline.


    He is very clear that not every practitioner has a firm heart. The reason why a tutor is a tutor is not only to teach them how to use their power, but also to make them readjust their mind sometimes.


    Warm applause rang out on the field. Although the whole race just started at high speed, most people couldn''t see clearly what happened in the field, but the two high-speed moving lights in the market still made their hearts surging.


    What really excites them is that the first grade girl won the 12th grade challenge once again, which means that her next goal is the 13th grade. If she can defeat the 13th grade master, then she will only have three opponents in the future. A little girl can achieve this level, That in itself is enough to excite everyone.


    "Next, the second game of the 12th grade challenge is about to start. Let''s welcome crazy Feng and crazy students to play together. The names of the two students are very similar. They both carry a crazy word, but obviously, the personalities of the two students are quite different. "


    Their huge shadows were heard on the field.

 Chapter 805

    Kuangfeng is the calm and indifferent mania, and this frenzied classmate is as frenzied as fire. His look, his face, all have a little bit of mania that breaks out at any time.


    "What kind of wonderful competition will these two crazy students bring us? Let''s wait and see! Two students, do you need to use weapons? According to the rules of the game, both sides can use weapons. "


    "I want to use weapons!" Fury looks at Kuang Feng, his eyes are very firm.


    He is the first person to offer to use weapons so far.


    "Since you want to use weapons, I''ll do as you like." Crazy Feng said, take out a spear from his space ring.


    "Very good!" Fury glanced at Kuang Feng and took out a weapon belonging to him from his own space ring, which was a long handle sledgehammer.


    It doesn''t look special, just like the sledgehammer used to demolish the house at the construction site. But this sledgehammer, with its violent, rock like build, looks very violent.


    "Fury and kuangfeng chose to use weapons together. This is one of the few battles in which weapons are used up to now. What kind of results will it bring us? Come on, please pay attention and focus on the field. Don''t miss any details. Since you have come here, missing is a loss. "


    The supervisor stepped out of the court, raised his right hand, and a loud finger spread all over the court.


    In the past, the opponent would rush up at the first time when the finger rings, trying to fight the Challenger out of the field at the beginning, but this game is totally different. Fury did not follow the route of the original losers. He stood in the same place as Kuang Feng.


    At the beginning of the game, the two men got into a deadlock.


    But as a competition, they always have a win or lose, so it''s not the way to stick around.


    Kuangfeng didn''t want to spend so much time with him. He took his spear and walked up step by step. The speed was not fast, but the pace was extremely firm. Kuangfeng moved, and fury also moved with his hammer. His speed was also not fast. The heavy hammer dragged on the floor and rubbed a little spark with the ground.


    This is a duel between the two violent players. Everyone on the field paid close attention to the game, with excited eyes, but no one dared to make a sound. Like 100000 heavenly soldiers and generals, all the audience around the game held their breath.


    Almost distance, fury first attack, picked up his hammer toward the head of crazy front hit in the past, crazy front a side to avoid his hammer, the hammer fell to the ground, bang, huge force hit the ground directly crack, gravel splash.


    Kuangfeng seizes the opportunity, picks up his spear, hands over a stone slab, and flies directly to his violent face. Once again, kuangfeng swings a sledgehammer and smashes the oncoming Boulder, while kuangfeng''s spear has already waved to his abdomen.


    The speed of fury is very fast. Taking back the huge hammer blocks the attack of crazy front, but the power of crazy front is very strong. Even if it blocks his direct attack, it still doesn''t offset the huge power. The whole person retreats three steps in a row.


    "Ah


    With a roar of fury, his feet suddenly jumped into the air, his hands over his head, carrying a huge hammer, hanging down from the air. A huge energy burst out in the air and blasted directly on the whole field. All the stones on the floor instantly cracked, and the pressure was huge. The body of the crazy front was stagnant.


    What a strong, crazy force. A hammer from the air can bring such a strong pressure. The energy level stored in this guy''s body is quite high. Under the impact of this powerful energy, most people are afraid to be hit on the ground immediately, right?


    However, he is not an ordinary person. He is the leader of Yinghui team. Although he has no strength now, he can practice from scratch, but his accumulated physical fitness and combat experience are far from the same as that of a young man like fury.


    Under the high pressure and high impact, we can use our own energy to resist the energy impact of the outside world. This kind of energy is often unsustainable. As long as we have withstood a wave of impact, it''s time for him to counterattack.


    Sure enough, after a hammer, the energy of this frenzy dissipated quickly. The frenzy saw that the frenzied front below had not been hurt. When he fell down, he picked up the sledge hammer again and smashed it through the air. But this time, the frenzied front obviously didn''t give him a chance to continue.


    When the spear stabbed upward, the violent hammer just hit the spear tip of kuangfeng, and the power burst out in front of him. The powerful energy impact made him burst out with a mouthful of old blood, and the kuangfeng spear swung and directly patted him on the back. Without any resistance, the frenzy flew out of the field.


    "Congratulations to kuangfeng from the first grade. He won the second competition of the 12th grade challenge. Let''s give him warm applause! At the same time, let''s give a round of applause to this violent classmate, thank them for bringing us a wonderful competition. Although there are winners and losers in the competition, there is no difference in the competition. The performances of the two players are very wonderful. Let''s give them a round of applause! "


    The supervisor''s words rang out in time, and there were warm applause and crazy screams on the field. Just now, their movements were not very fast, and everyone could see every move clearly, which made them feel the power of that move more clearly, especially the destructive force brought by the visible energy impact, which was clearly displayed on the ground, It looks very shocking.


    "There is only the last game left in the 12th grade challenge. Can the last strong man from the 12th grade resist the challenge from the last strong man from the first grade? Let''s wait for a moment. After we recover the field, the last game will begin immediately


    Now the stadium is almost in ruins. Third, the hard rock has become pieces of debris. There is no way to play well in this kind of field. As long as they have any energy impact, they will splash the gravel.


    In front of the game, although there was fragmentation, it was not so serious at all. It was furious and dry. With one hammer, the floor of the whole field was split. It can be seen how powerful his hammer was.


    In fact, his second hammer is equally powerful.


    Kuangfeng retreated. The head of his spear was blunt.


    I can''t help feeling that the freshmen in Gaotian Shenjie now are more powerful than those when he left Gaotian Shenjie. The strength growth of the same grade is not one or two points.


    It seems that the overall strength of Gaotian Shenjie has been greatly improved.

 Chapter 806

    Although for their future, this is not a good thing, but as the people of high heaven, still feel very happy.


    "Brother Linghao, your opponent looks very strong." Wu Hao sits on the edge of the court to have a rest. Ling fei''er sits next to him and giggles at Wu Hao''s opponent, Mu Qing, who is from grade 12.


    "Okay, it''s only grade 12."


    Wu Hao smiles. Although Mu Qing looks really strong, in his eyes, an expert of this level is only a child who can compete with each other, but not his opponent.


    "How long will it take you to solve him?" Ling Fei Er asked with a smile.


    "It depends on how to do it. If you really want to go all out, I don''t think he can catch me. But if you want to take your time, it''s OK to delay for three or five minutes." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "If I can''t catch you, will you be a little arrogant?" Qingyin on one side laughed.


    Wu Hao smiles but says nothing.


    Is it arrogant? I don''t think so.


    This is the most basic self-confidence for yourself. If you can''t solve him in one move, you won''t have any confidence in your strength.


    However, there is no need to give full play to their strength in this kind of competition, even in the 16th grade. Although I don''t regard this as a competition, it is obvious that for these competitors, they regard this as a competition and solve others with one move. For a cultivator, this kind of inner frustration, Maybe he can''t make any progress in the future. There''s no need at all. Give them a chance to play their strength and let them know that they are capable of fighting. Even if they fail, they won''t be so miserable.


    The debris on the field was quickly cleaned up, and the floor was paved with harder stones. The whole field looked brand new, and it gave people a harder feeling. Next, even with stronger strength, it should be able to cope with it.


    The supervisor is on the stage.


    "Dear audience friends, the third game of the 12th grade challenge is about to start. The next two students are Linghao from the first grade and MuQing from the 12th grade. What wonderful performances will these two students bring to us? Now let''s let two students come on the stage and get to know them together. No matter what the result is, these two students are worth remembering their names. This is Linghao from grade one, and this is MuQing from grade 12. "


    The voice of the tutor sounded, and the atmosphere on the field became warm again.


    As one of the three challengers with the strongest strength, his game is the most attractive. Although the speed at the end of each time is very fast, it always gives people a feeling of excitement, and the feeling of second kill brought by the pouring out of the violent force is extremely pleasant.


    Wu Hao looks at the opponent in front of him. He can see his calmness from his expression. Moreover, his strength is quite strong. Theoretically speaking, he is a little better than the two opponents of Ling fei''er and kuangfeng. He should be the strongest one in the 12th grade. However, his fighting spirit is very weak. He looks like a Buddhist practitioner, I don''t have the feeling of winning or losing.


    Wu Hao gave him a slight smile, and mu QingQin also gave him a gentle smile.


    "Are the two players ready?"


    "Ready." Wu Hao answered.


    "Ready." Mu Qing also light should a.


    "Once again, you can use weapons according to the rules of the game."


    "No Mu Qing shook his head lightly.


    "I respect my opponent." Wu Hao smiles. Since he doesn''t use it, he doesn''t need to use it himself.


    "Since both of you are not going to use weapons, please start this last game. I hope you can bring a different end to the second stage."


    The tutor retreated to the field.


    A snap of the finger, the game officially begins.


    In the face of this kind of opponent who doesn''t need to go all out, Wu Hao never likes to take the initiative to attack, so at the beginning of the game, he stood in the same place and didn''t move, and Mu Qing, just like the last frenzy, also chose to stand in the same place.


    However, his next move was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Everyone is waiting for a fierce competition like a storm, but Mu Qing clasped his hands and bowed slightly.


    "I give up."


    Three words rang out, the whole stadium was in an uproar, and the voice of discussion came like a tide.


    Admit defeat?


    Even when Wu Hao heard these three words, he was stunned.


    It''s the first opponent to admit defeat. I think Mu Qing''s strength is not bad. He didn''t even fight in this competition, but he actually admitted defeat. Isn''t this guy really a Buddhist practitioner? Does it really matter whether you win or lose?


    "Are you sure?"


    Wu Hao looked at him with tears and laughter, and thought he could at least compete with him.


    "It''s nothing like that. I know that your strength must be above me. That one or two minutes of fighting is meaningless to me. Anyway, the results are doomed. You don''t have to struggle for the so-called face." Mu Qing light smile, this words say from his mouth, can''t hear the slightest not reconciled.


    "Your attitude is really good. I thought you would like to compete."


    "Watching is a way to learn from experience. You don''t have to fight one-on-one to know your own shortcomings and the other''s advantages."


    "Well, since you don''t want to play, I don''t care. Anyway, for me, the result of the game is the same." Wu Hao smiles faintly, shrugs and looks at the tutor beside the court.


    The tutor is also in a circle.


    He was even more surprised than Wu Hao. As a winner of grade 12, he gave up the competition and chose to admit defeat. He didn''t even fight. It''s not like the style of a winner of grade 12.


    He looked at Mu Qing for a long time.


    Finally, there was a bitter smile.


    He didn''t know this classmate. He always knew that there was such an outstanding person in grade 12 who was independent of the world. He only liked to practice by himself and didn''t care about the challenges to anyone else. It seemed that winning or losing had nothing to do with him. If it wasn''t for the result of the qualification examination competition, it would affect his way of practice. I''m afraid he would not even participate in the qualification examination competition.


    "Are you sure?"


    The tutor came on the stage and asked again.


    "Sure." Mu Qing nodded gently.


    The tutor gave a helpless smile, adjusted his mood, and looked around the room.


    "Dear audience friends, there is a very unexpected situation on the field now. Mu Qing, who is from grade 12, voluntarily admits defeat, which also means that Linghao, who is from grade 1, won the game without a fight! First of all, let''s congratulate Linghao

 Chapter 807

    "Although they didn''t bring us a wonderful and fierce game as we expected, it was a game. They didn''t violate the rules of the game. We also respect the choice of each of them. The essence of practitioners is to pursue strength and freedom. Similarly, standing on the field, they also have their freedom, no matter how they choose, We should respect the results they have chosen. Let''s give applause to the two players on the field


    Although the tutor said so, the voice of sobbing on the field was still bigger than applause.


    After all, what we are looking forward to is a wonderful and exciting game. Even if it''s only 30 seconds, it''s better than giving up. In their opinion, it''s impossible for this kind of game to give up. But in the last game of grade 12, there was such an unexpected situation, which we can''t understand.


    But I don''t understand. The result of the game has come out.


    "All right, let''s invite the three winners to the field. As you can see, the three winners of the 12th grade challenge are still lingfei''er, kuangfeng and Linghao from the first grade. They have made great progress and completed the challenge of the 12th grade. According to their original plan, then they will face the ten winners of the 13th grade, This is the last stage of today''s competition. What will the result be? Will there be all kinds of unexpected accidents? You can look forward to it


    "But now let''s give warm applause to the three challengers from the first grade on the field. They passed the challenge of the 12th grade and set a new record. Now this record will be more difficult to break. In a long period of time in the future, I''m afraid it will be hard for anyone to look up to it, but it doesn''t matter, They set a more ambitious goal for every cultivator, and their existence is more like a signboard on the road of cultivation, guiding everyone to move forward to a stronger goal. "


    The tutor''s concluding remarks were very wonderful. Although the third game caused a surprise for everyone, there was still a burst of warm applause on the court.


    Another age has been defeated, from the 11th year to the 12th year. Now their next opponent will be the 13th year. As long as they complete the challenge of the 13th year, it means that they will have to compete in the last stage, that is, the 14th, 15th and 16th grades, which are the strongest three grades in the whole college, As long as they can pass the last stage of today''s competition, the next competition will be extremely crazy and fierce. Even if we just think about it, we are very excited. Everyone is looking forward to their completing the 13th grade challenge. Applause to them is a congratulations for their first two competitions and an encouragement for their next one.


    Wu Hao looked around at all the audience, the high heaven, and the worship of power. It can be seen that people, whether they are practitioners or ordinary people without cultivation, are excited when they see powerful practitioners. It is not imaginable for an earthly person. If we can compare it with a similar situation, it is the desire of human beings on earth for money, There''s a similar light in your eyes.


    On the earth, money and power are the greatest stimulants for human beings. Here, power is the greatest stimulant for all human beings. No matter whether they are practitioners or not, everyone is very excited when they see the violent power.


    Perhaps this is the difference brought about by the accumulation of history and culture.


    Looking at their fanatical appearance, Wu Hao couldn''t help thinking of the Diablo.


    What is the pursuit of the dark Protoss? Obviously, it''s not money and power, but the pursuit of power? It''s a bit like that. After all, it''s time for them to gain power, but they don''t seem to be completely pursuing power and yearning for power. They are more like the primitive desire of wild animals, which just devour time to feed themselves.


    This kind of feeling is very strange, although he is also flowing with the blood of the dark Protoss royal family.


    But he really can''t understand the significance of the existence of the dark Protoss, and even more can''t understand what they are pursuing. If they just want to devour time and feed themselves, then this race should be primitive and can''t be any more primitive. But is it really primitive that a race can destroy the whole cosmic plane? If the primitive should be bound in a range that can''t escape at all, they would be able to jump off the dislocation surface and make a frightening invasion.


    Even the power based world of the high heaven god world can''t stand the crazy destruction of the Diablo, which shows that to some extent, the Diablo is a higher level existence, at least in terms of strength, otherwise they will not have enough strength to support them to do these things.


    Helpless, it is helpless, completely unable to move their own body by the flow of this kind of blood, what kind of significance.


    Wu Hao gave a bitter smile.


    "What''s the matter, brother Linghao?" Lingfei son pulled him, if his opponent can directly admit defeat, he is very happy, how comfortable to win without a fight.


    "There''s nothing to be happy about. It''s just a game." Wu Hao withdrew and shrugged.


    "I hope my opponent can also take the initiative to admit defeat, so that I can win without fighting." Ling Fei Er didn''t think about anything and giggled.


    "It''s impossible for the opponent to admit defeat in the following competition. The man I met today is just because of his personality problems. He has the strength to fight with me. Although the result is the same, this guy doesn''t think it''s necessary to fight just because he knows the result is the same." Wu Hao looked at Mu Qing outside the game, but he had no choice but to smile. The calm on his face really didn''t care about the result of the game, let alone the eyes of others.


    But as a practitioner, it''s good to be able to achieve this state of mind.


    Having a competitive heart can make the cultivator grow faster, but having a heart of meaningless victory or defeat is more conducive to a cultivator''s long-term cultivation and promotion. It is not clear which is better or which is worse.


    "OK, now let''s ask the three challengers to take a rest to recover their spirit and strength. After all, they have to play three games in an afternoon, and their physical strength and strength consumption are higher than their opponents. So we should also see that their victory in each game is not easy, But the rules of the game are put forward by themselves and they have absolute confidence in their own strength

 Chapter 808

    "But no matter what, please adjust your state to meet the final stage of today''s competition, that is, the challenge of grade 13!" The teacher''s high voice ignited the audience''s expectation for the next match.


    The challenge of the 13th grade is also the last game before they go to the next stage. If they can finish this game, then they will enter the last stage, that is, the most exciting and fierce competition. If they can''t, they will not be able to see the last competition. Naturally, we are more eager to see them pass the challenge of the 13th grade, In this way, they will have more eyes to enjoy the last wonderful game.


    Wu HaoLing, fei''er crazy Feng, three people back to the court, one by one sit down beside Qingyin, one drink a glass of water, took some fruit to supplement physical strength.


    Because it''s not a war of attrition, they don''t consume much physical energy, especially Wu Hao. In the 12th grade challenge, he just went on the field and didn''t even start. There''s no way to talk about physical energy consumption. For them, the real consumption is actually the consumption of strength, although each game is only a minute or two, But the power consumed by the one or two minutes of competition is actually very huge. The cumulative consumption one after another is even more serious.


    "Absorb these crystals and adjust your state. I used to tell the dean to extend the rest time of his games. After all, it''s a bit unfair for you to have these three games in a row. " Qingyin takes out three bags of crystal stones from her space ring, all of which are high-quality power crystal stones. Then he gets up and goes to the Dean not far away. Several tutors discuss with the dean for a moment.


    The end result is very clear, that is to extend half an hour''s rest time.


    "Audience friends, here I want to explain one thing to you. Because the three challengers from the first grade need to compete with high intensity and high density, their physical strength and strength are consumed to a certain extent, which is actually unfair to them. I think you all know this very well. After all, every competition requires a lot of physical strength and strength, In view of this, the tutor Qingyin of the three challengers in grade one applied to our rostrum to extend the rest time of the three challengers, so please wait patiently. When they recover their physical strength and strength to the best, I think they will bring you a more exciting competition! " The supervisor explained to the audience and returned to the rostrum.


    Although this explanation is not particularly necessary, for the sake of respecting the audience, I gave you a brief explanation.


    We all understand that.


    The duel between masters is about physical fitness and strength. Normally, the three of them and the three winners of Grade 11 are in the most fair state. By grade 12, in fact, their state is not the most fair embodiment. After all, their physical fitness and strength have been consumed to a certain extent, In fact, the 12th grade has a certain advantage, but they still beat the 12th grade with their own strength. Now in the 13th grade, the cumulative consumption is more serious. It is understandable that they propose to lengthen the rest time. We also hope that they can have a good rest, adjust their state, and meet the next competition with the best state.


    In fact, the psychology of the audience is different from that of others on the field, especially that of the opponent. They want to see the result they want to see, and what kind of result do they want to see? That is, the three students in the first grade can beat the students in the 16th grade all the way, so that they can really witness a miracle and see the birth of an unbreakable record. So in their heart, they don''t want to see who wins or who loses, they just hope that the three challengers from the first grade will win.


    Not to mention a half-hour break, it''s just a two-hour break. They are willing to wait as long as they are in better shape to win the game.


    Wu Hao did not do it.


    Although with their current strength, they can carry on the next competition even without special rest and adjustment, they are stronger opponents after all. It is not only respect for themselves, but also respect for opponents to adjust their own state.


    Crystal stones are put on the hand one by one, which can absorb quickly and replenish the strength, making the body more relaxed and natural.


    And their every move is in the eyes of the audience.


    Everyone was shocked to see their rapid absorption rate. If the surprise of the melon eaters was simply because of their speed, the surprise on the faces of those college students who saw their rapid absorption rate was quite complicated.


    The speed of absorbing power crystals determines the speed of power accumulation. Every cultivator hopes to absorb power faster, so that he can have higher efficiency and store his own power. The cultivator who absorbs 100 crystals a day is naturally stronger than the cultivator who can only absorb 10 crystals a day. There is no doubt about this.


    However, the speed of absorbing power is not as fast as you want. This is a complex systematic problem, and it is difficult to solve it unilaterally. Therefore, their absorption speed is generally not fast, and they can only accumulate more power over a longer period of time. However, looking at the absorption speed of the three of them, everyone was shocked and absorbed a piece of high-quality crystal every minute, That''s fast. It''s like cheating.


    No wonder these three talents have such strong power in the first grade. Their absorption speed is more than 20 or 30 times faster than that of the same grade, right? No, it''s more than 20, 30, 40, 50 times faster.


    Not to mention those in the same grade, even in the 16th grade, the speed of absorbing power crystals is far less than that of them. This means that the three of them can do things in a shorter time, which they need a long time to do. The longer the accumulation time of such power is, the more obvious the gap will be. If they absorb power crystals at such a speed every day, When they reach the second grade and the third grade, they can kill anyone in the 16th grade directly.


    There is no doubt about that!

 Chapter 809

    Even the tutors were obviously surprised when they saw their absorption speed. The power crystal given by the dean to tutor Qingyin contained huge power. However, the three of them pumped the power out of the whole crystal like a water pump. Today''s color even became transparent at a visible speed, It''s a little scary!


    Especially that Linghao, the speed at which he absorbed power was so fast that he was stunned. A piece of crystal stone had just started, but before he could react, it had become a transparent flying stone. All the power entered his body in an instant. According to his absorption speed, give him a year and a half. Who else could be his opponent in the whole college, not to mention those so-called skills, It''s impossible for anyone to resist with energy alone, right?


    Terror.


    It''s really terrible. What''s the origin of the three people under Qingyin?


    Everyone, including the tutor and the Dean, expressed surprise. Now they finally understand why they have the courage to challenge the 16th grade from the first grade. In terms of their absorption speed of strength, let alone the 16th grade, they should be able to do it even for 20 years! Maybe they should directly challenge the tutors of each grade after they challenge the 16th grade. I''m afraid many tutors will not be their rivals.


    The discussion on the floor covered the whole room.


    Ten winners from the 13th grade were shocked when they saw three of them absorbing power crystal stones. How can they fight against such a level?


    Or we should all give up.


    Some people''s eyes really show this kind of expression. It''s like rolling from the lowest level of cultivation. They want to compete with others for their strength, but their foundation is far stronger than any of them. They fight for nothing.


    Seeing them absorb the crystal stones one by one, ten people''s eyes become more and more desperate. This time, their despair is the real despair and the negation of self-cultivation for such a long time.


    The 13th grade means that they have been in the college for 26 years, and the strength they accumulated in one year has exceeded the strength they accumulated in the first year. This kind of despair from the heart almost makes them feel that their future road is too heavy to continue.


    It''s definitely an unparalleled blow.


    This blow made ten of them do not know how to play the next game. Maybe they should give up the defeat like Mu Qing?


    Someone really got the idea.


    "If they choose me later, I don''t care. I''ll just give up." One of the ten shrugged his shoulders and said, "look for yourself. What the hell is that? People absorb power ten or twenty times faster than us. People''s absorption in half an hour may be even greater than that in a day when we don''t eat or drink. Do you think there''s still a chance of winning in this field? Ha ha, I think even if there is a chance of winning, it is meaningless! In essence, not to mention us, those friends in the 16th grade are not opponents of others at all. This competition only shows their most superficial strength. On the basis of the lowest level of cultivation, they are much higher than us. I won''t fight anyway. If I''m chosen later, I''ll give up like Mu Qing. "


    The remaining nine people looked at him, but no one came out to criticize what he said.


    Because they hold the same idea with him, although they may not do the same thing with him.


    What they see is not only the speed of absorbing power, but also the fact that the three of them are much stronger than them on the basis of the lowest level of cultivation. There is no comparable competition at all. Even if they win this competition, it doesn''t mean that they are better than the three of them, it just means that they have won today''s them, Maybe tomorrow they will become their invincible opponents again. This kind of despair almost makes people collapse.


    "Me too. If you choose me later, I''ll join you. Anyway, if you give up, you''ll give up. It''s paralyzed. It''s not comparable at all." A man with long hair also shrugged his shoulders, and he didn''t have any extravagant hopes for the game.


    Before, he thought it was a contest about winning or losing, but now he suddenly realized that it had nothing to do with winning or losing. The significance of their existence was only to provide them with an opportunity to prove themselves, and even they might not regard them as opponents at all.


    Is there any point in continuing such a competition?


    Obviously not.


    This kind of despair from the heart, like a plague, spread in the hearts of ten of them, and everyone was discouraged.


    "Don''t do that. Even for the sake of face, we still have to compare what should be compared!" Finally, a man was frustrated and regained his courage: "although the opponent is really strong, and we should not be their opponent, but we are cultivators. No matter how strong the opponent is, we should also face them with the courage of cultivators. Since it is not important to win or lose, let''s have a duel between cultivators."


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to say. I think they are the practitioners. We are just family members."


    "Don''t say that. There are always some geniuses in the world. We can''t deny our efforts just because they are powerful. Since we have made it very clear that we are not their opponents, we should not treat them as opponents at all. They have their levels, and we have our levels. There is no need to compare people at different levels. Don''t forget, it''s just a competition, it''s not the end of our cultivation Road, and it''s not just that we lost to three of them. All the people in the first 12 grades lost to them, and even the people in the last 14, 15 and 16 grades will lose to them, so why belittle ourselves? Well adjust your mentality, anyway, take him as a game, no matter win or lose, play first


    This is to give them some encouragement, a few frustrated people also slightly raised some courage to fight again.


    There is no comparability between people of different levels. Although they are very weak by contrast, they are just ordinary people, and all around them are ordinary people. Compared with ordinary people, they are still strong, and there is no need to compare with the three of them who belong to the super top level. Comparison will only make their heart suffer a greater blow.


    "Well, don''t think so much about it. Adjust your mind. It''s time to fight."

 Chapter 810

    Ten people sighed helplessly and could only readjust their mentality. Although not everyone has readjusted their mentality, most people have regained their self-confidence.


    The inner stability of a practitioner is the most basic guarantee for his long-term cultivation.


    Just like Mu Qing, although he finally chose to admit defeat, his heart is actually very calm. His acceptance of defeat will not affect his later cultivation.


    It''s a pity that not everyone can have his mentality.


    The rest time soon ended. The supervisor came to consult the three of them. If the three of them need more rest time, it can be allowed.


    But obviously, there''s no need to continue to rest.


    Qingyin gave them a bag of crystal quickly absorbed, whether it is physical or strength, are almost recovered, fully in shape to cope with the next game.


    "Are you sure you don''t need any more rest? If the state has not adjusted to the best, you can also rest for a while The supervisor repeatedly confirmed their status.


    "No, we are in a very good condition. We can deal with the next game easily." Wu Hao smiles confidently, and the emptiness on his face has given the best answer.


    "And the two of you? Do you need to rest again? "


    "No, I''ve had enough rest. I just finished this match. I can go back to rest." Lingfeier said that for the next game, he is also full of confidence.


    "Let''s go." Kuangfeng''s words are more concise.


    "Now that you''ve confirmed your form, I''ll start the game?"


    When the tutor saw them nodding, he didn''t hesitate any more and went to the field alone.


    As soon as we see the tutor on the stage, the atmosphere in the audience immediately burns up. No matter the audience standing or sitting on the ground, or those suspended in the air, everyone knows that the game will start immediately when they see him on the stage. Now it''s the challenge of the 13th grade, and the strength has reached a higher level. What kind of fierce game will break out, Their heart beat harder than the players.


    "Well, dear audience friends, the break is over. Our three challengers have decided to adjust their state to the best level. Then the next stage is today''s final competition, that is, the three challengers from the first grade challenge the ten winners of the 13th grade, What kind of exciting competition will this final game bring to us? Let''s witness the birth of this miracle with our eyes


    Tutor''s voice is very loud, everyone on the field can hear clearly, with his high voice, the atmosphere has also been pushed to a high point.


    "Linghao, Linghao!"


    "Ling Fei Er, Ling Fei Er!"


    "Crazy Feng, crazy Feng!"


    The audience''s reaction was very strong. As the last stage of today''s competition, they all wanted to see the three of them win, so the audience only called their three names, but no one was calling the names of the ten competitors. Although no one knew their names, even if they knew they would not be called, Because what they want to see is not that these challengers defeat the three of them. What they really want to see is that the three challengers successfully challenge and succeed. In this way, they will witness a miracle.


    People will always be selfish, the audience will always want to see what they want to see.


    In the face of this historic moment, everyone''s heart is cheering for the three of them, which brings even greater psychological pressure to the 20 contestants on the field. Although they have watched the games from the 10th grade to the 12th grade, and are used to the shouting style of the audience, when it''s their turn to play, all of them are shouting their opponents'' names, This feeling makes them feel like a piece of lead in their heart, which almost makes them unable to breathe.


    "Now let''s invite three challengers and ten challengers to play together. According to our rules, the initiative of choosing opponents is in the challenger''s hands. Then how will the three challengers choose their opponents in the last match? Now let''s give them the time. Wu HaoLing Feier FanFeng, you can start choosing opponents. Let me remind you, This is the last stage of today''s competition, and it is also the last competition for you. After today''s competition, you will have the opportunity to challenge the remaining 14th grade, 15th grade and 16th grade. But if you don''t have today''s challenge, then your challenge will come to an end, so I hope you will be cautious when choosing your opponents. "


    "Similarly, I have something to say to you ten people. No matter who is the challenger of the three of them, I hope you can give full play to your strength to deal with their challenges. Don''t forget that you are the masters of the 13th grade, and your challengers are freshmen from the first grade, although their strength is very strong, But you should also use the spirit of being a warrior that you have learned over the years to deal with this challenge. No matter you win or lose, you should at least show your strength. "


    Ten people nodded their own heads, none of them showed an unswerving attitude to the challenge. Although many of them have summoned up the courage to face the challenge, they said that the courage they summoned up is more to let themselves not shrink back than to let themselves have absolute confidence to meet the challenge. This feeling is completely different.


    As soon as the tutor saw that ten people''s aura was so weak and his heart sank, he knew that the result of today''s game had been decided at the moment they went on the stage.


    No, maybe when the three of them started to absorb the power crystal, the result was doomed.


    After all, the three of them are powerful and incomparable in their basic cultivation, which will really cause a heavy psychological blow to ordinary practitioners. As their opponents, they should feel more pressure than anyone else.


    "Although the opponent is very strong, don''t forget that you don''t lose either." The tutor came to the four of them, looked at them with firm eyes, and whispered a word to them.


    This sentence inspired ten of them to have a little fighting spirit in their eyes, though not much.


    "Well, it''s up to the three of you to choose your opponents. Ten of them are ready to meet your challenges. I hope you will choose your opponents seriously. " Said the tutor.


    "It''s your choice!" Wu Hao pointed to an opponent of his own.


    "Then I''ll choose you." Ling Fei Er is a little bit short of one eye in ten people, also chose an opponent.


    "Just you." Crazy front random point one.

 Chapter 811

    "Are you sure of your choice?" The tutor looked at their three chosen opponents and sighed helplessly in his heart. This game really didn''t look good.


    "Sure!"


    Three people all nodded, what kind of opponent does not matter to them, they just want to pass this competition, enter Qinghe college.


    "OK, the three challengers have chosen the three opponents they are going to challenge, so please take a rest first, and at the same time, ask the three challengers to draw their own order."


    Wu Hao three people drew their own appearance order.


    Wu Hao was the first to appear.


    Lingfei came in second.


    Crazy forward came in third.


    "OK, the last stage of today''s challenge is the first game of the 13th grade challenge. The first players are Linghao from the first grade and Heiyan from the 13th grade. Please prepare for the battlefield. The other students can go to the sidelines to watch and have a rest first."


    Wu Hao and Heiyan play.


    "The two players are ready. Will you two decide to use weapons?" The supervisor asked.


    "If you need to use a weapon, just say it and I can accompany you." Wu Hao looks at his opponent faintly. He can clearly see his reluctance from his opponent''s eyes. He has a feeling of being driven into the sedan chair. Facing this kind of opponent, he is also helpless and wry. This also means that there will be no so-called fierce and wonderful fight today. At most, he is just playing on the stage. I didn''t expect that the 13th grade challenge would be like this, This kind of feeling is also not good for his challenger, although he just wants a result.


    "Use it." Black rock should be a casual, anyway, are lost, simply use weapons to improve their fighting posture, free of scoring minutes to be the opponent to fly off the field.


    As soon as these two words came out, the bitter smile on Wu Hao''s face became more obvious. He didn''t want to fight with him. However, for the sake of the result of the competition, he didn''t care. He took out his Senluo from the space ring.


    As soon as Shengluo appeared on the stage, the breath made Heiyan one of the most powerful swords. Although it looked very ordinary, the feeling of death emitted from the sword was beyond the control of ordinary people.


    It''s really not an ordinary opponent. If you fight with such people, you can''t win. It''s a joke.


    "OK, both players decide to use weapons, so let''s focus on their wonderful and exciting game."


    The tutor retired from the field.


    A ring finger rings and the game begins.


    Heiyan picked up a huge sword of Heiyan from the space ring. The black flame wrapped his sword. This huge sword made of pure black rock also brought a strong atmosphere of oppression when it appeared. Heiyan just wanted to make a quick decision. Whether he was defeated or defeated by him, he didn''t want to be a mother. At the beginning of the game, he rushed up with the sword.


    loopholes appear one after another.


    Wu Hao sighed helplessly. A practitioner who didn''t want to fight, what he showed, whether it was momentum or fighting posture, couldn''t give people a feeling that he could fight wholeheartedly.


    Wu Hao and other black rocks rush in front of him. Senluo in his hand directly cuts off his black burning sword. Without waiting for him to exert his energy, he starts to defend himself. With a burst of powerful energy, he directly kicks him up. At the same time, he flies into the air and kicks him out of the field. He stops 200 meters away and falls directly on the ground.


    The greatest respect for the opponent is to go all out to beat him, which is the most basic consciousness as a cultivator.


    Wu Haocheng fell from the air, and none of the ten million people at the scene responded.


    What the hell is this? Is this the 13th grade challenge? It''s not three seconds before the game''s over? Whether it''s a game or a game, they are looking forward to a tense, exciting and fierce battle, which doesn''t appear in front of them at all. What they see is that black rock rushes up and is kicked out of the field. If we want to say that the tension is exciting, it means that black rock flies far enough, and others don''t know where the tension is? Where is the excitement?


    It''s too fuckin ''exaggeration. The challenge of the 13th grade was completely second killed. Is it because the opponents are too weak or the three of them are too strong?


    After being stunned, there was a voice of discussion on the field, and then the voice of discussion turned into a sharp cry and roar, mixed with one after another applause.


    "Linghao, Linghao!"


    "Linghao, Linghao!"


    "Linghao, Linghao!"


    Most of the audience''s level is very limited. It can''t be seen that Heiyan is not in the state at all. For them, after being stunned, it all comes down to their favorite opponent. It''s really too strong. Even facing the 13th grade experts, they can still kill easily. This is exactly what they expect. Although the process is a bit boring, But the result they want is reflected, that is, he won the game, and he smoothly entered the final stage of the game, they have fun to watch again.


    "Linghao, Linghao!"


    "Linghao, Linghao!"


    The roar of the audience outside the stadium is getting louder and louder. The roar from the sky, the ground and everyone gathered around Wu Hao in the middle of the stadium. He felt that his eardrum was almost broken by them.


    However, what he felt was not the sense of honor, but a kind of extreme boredom, a fight that ended with no effort at all and just two feet. For him, who didn''t regard this match as how intense and exciting it was, it was even more boring, and he also sighed helplessly, regretting the fall of a cultivator.


    Heiyan''s current state does not know how long it will take to readjust to the best psychological state, so that he can continue to practice and improve.


    "OK, dear audience friends, the result of the first game of the 13th grade challenge has come out. The winner is Linghao, who is from the first grade. He won the first game with absolute speed and strength. No one thought that the game would end so quickly. There was almost no response. The game was over when he came here, This is the perfect combination and embodiment of strength and speed. Let''s give him a warm applause. Congratulations to Linghao for completing all the challenges today and successfully entering the next stage of the challenge. That is to say, what he will challenge next is the ten winners of grade 14! "


    "Linghao, Linghao!"


    "Linghao, Linghao!"


    The shouting on the field was more crazy and enthusiastic, but Wu Hao felt more boring and walked off the field. This game is really a bit disappointing.

 Chapter 812

    Although he is sure to beat his opponent, as a cultivator, he sincerely hopes that as his opponent, each of them can face himself with his best state, otherwise he will only feel sorry for them.


    It''s a bad feeling.


    "Although Heiyan''s performance today is a bit unsatisfactory, it''s understandable that he can become one of the ten winners in the whole year of grade 13. It can be seen that his own strength is quite strong. However, the opponent he faces is not an ordinary strong one. His span from grade 1 to grade 13 is so large, which proves his strength is so strong, Failure in his hands is not a shame, but an experience of exchange. I hope Heiyan will do better in his next study career


    Although the tutor''s words are used to warm up the audience, in fact, people with heart can hear them. He said it to Heiyan, which is actually encouraging him.


    How can Heiyan himself not hear it? It''s just that he doesn''t have the slightest intention to fight in his heart. Facing an opponent who is far stronger than himself and is not a number level opponent, he really doesn''t know how to fight. This is a situation that he has never met before. He thinks that he has not given up the game, which is the biggest persistence.


    "The first game of the 13th grade challenge has officially ended, so the next is the second game! The second one is Ling fei''er from grade one and Bai Ying from grade 13. Please get ready for the game. "


    Ling fei''er and Bai Ying come on the stage.


    "I hope both of you are in the best shape today to cope with the last game today. It''s not for winning or losing, it''s for honor." The tutor''s first words are encouraging, not encouraging Lingfei er. He knows that Lingfei Er will win this competition. There is no suspense. He just hopes that Bai Ying can show his own state and deal with this competition with the state that a practitioner should have. At least, he doesn''t want to lose like Heiyan.


    Sometimes failure is not terrible. What''s terrible is that you can''t face a strong enemy. It''s not losing to your opponent, but losing to yourself. Some people are still worthy of respect even if they lose. He hopes that even if Bai Ying fails, he can make people respect him.


    But white shadow will obviously disappoint him.


    At the beginning of the game.


    Ling Fei Er''s strategy is to directly rush up to defeat her opponent, but she has not arrived in front of Bai Ying in the middle. Bai Ying holds her hands, bows and admits defeat.


    "I lost."


    Ling fei''er falters and almost falls to the ground. Just now, she is still envious that Ling Hao''s brother can meet an opponent who takes the initiative to admit defeat. But now she also meets an opponent who takes the initiative to admit defeat. That kind of feeling is not worth being happy at all. On the contrary, she is directly confused.


    I''m ready to fight. As a result, my opponent told me that I would give up. This kind of white victory has an inexplicable feeling.


    "Why don''t you fight me? Although I''m sure I''ll beat you, don''t you lose face if you don''t even fight? " Ling Fei Er stops to look at him to say.


    "Some competitions don''t need to be compared, and they know the result. Anyway, they already know the result. There''s no need to struggle, just to increase their sense of failure. Moreover, you are a girl. I don''t want to fight with a girl and lose. I might as well give up directly." White shadow light said, just his indifference and Mu Qing''s indifference is not the same thing, from his body to feel this kind of light breath, is a kind of weak and unwilling to struggle to recognize life.


    "What''s wrong with being beaten by a girl? You fight openly, even if you are defeated by a girl, who will say you? You don''t give yourself a chance to prove yourself. Thanks to your training in the 13th grade, what have you learned in the college in the past 20 years? The cultivator is not for the victory of the competition, but for meeting more challenges that he can''t face. Now that you know you will lose, you give up the competition. What are you? Is your training just to win a certain game? Is your training just for competition? After you leave the college, there is no competition in every moment. At that time, who will decide the outcome for you? Do you admit defeat when you see a better opponent? If you encounter difficulties that you can''t overcome, then? Are you still a man? If it''s a man, fight with me. Since you know that you will lose, the result is already here. Do your best to fight with your man''s strength to live up to your name as a practitioner. " Ling Fei Er said angrily.


    I thought I would be very happy when I met an opponent who gave up, but I didn''t expect that I would be more angry. This feeling of not being respected by her opponent made her very uncomfortable. She wanted to win, but also wanted to win with real strength.


    Bai Ying stared at the girl in front of her. She didn''t expect that the little girl from the city Lord''s mansion could say such words. Her weak dignity was crushed, but her competitive heart was aroused. Although the result of the competition was doomed, it was impossible to defeat the little girl in her own state, But there was war in his eyes.


    Yes, a fight worthy of the name of self-cultivation.


    My cultivation is not to win a certain competition in the college. When I leave the college in the future, the whole high heaven is my battlefield. Everyone, every spirit beast and even every night may be fighting alone. If I give up in the face of despair, why did I practice in the first place? Isn''t it just to change your destiny? Is it the right thing for practitioners to bow to fate??


    "Come on! Although I know the result of today''s competition, you must win, but I will not let you win easily! I am the 13th grade, the grade winner of this qualification examination contest, Bai Ying! I come to meet your challenge


    "I''m from Lingfei, the first grade winner. Come on, let''s see my strength!"


    "Come on!"


    White shadow and Ling fei''er rush up at the same time, and they burst out a strong force at the same time. The two lights are intertwined and collided together, and burst out a strong impact. The strong wind on the field and the leaked energy push the audience floating in the air to the rear.


    "Good! very nice! Bai Ying, who originally gave up the competition, is now fighting with all his strength. What he rekindles is not the will to fight, but his dignity as a practitioner. That is the fearlessness in the face of any difficulty, the resistance in the face of any desperate situation, and the soul of a practitioner who will never give up in the face of any opponent. Let''s give Bai Ying our warmest applause, No matter what the result of today''s game is, we all give him the greatest respect for his courage which is difficult to reach! "

 Chapter 813

    "White shadow, white shadow!"


    "White shadow, white shadow!"


    There was a loud cry on the field. Even as the audience, they also felt the obvious change of breath on Bai Ying. When he said that I gave up three words, all the audience felt that it was another boring competition. Although they were looking forward to the result of Lingfei''s victory, they really felt a little bored in the process. But when Lingfei said one word at a time, When they all fell in their ears, the change of breath on Bai Ying''s body clearly made them feel the rising sense of war, the taste, the courage and courage to fight with dignity, and ignited their will and spirit as ordinary people.


    If the winner reflects the strength of the cultivator, then the loser reflects the fearless spirit of the cultivator.


    "White shadow, white shadow!"


    "White shadow, white shadow!"


    The shouting on the field became louder and louder. Bai Ying, who was fighting fiercely in the field, was excited and excited when he heard the voice calling his name. He didn''t expect that this little girl''s machine was not only his inner fighting spirit, but also aroused the audience''s recognition of himself. This feeling was really great. As a practitioner, For the first time, he felt the feeling of being recognized by all people, not because he was a winner, but because he had the courage to challenge a person who was bound to win. He clearly felt that these people did not give themselves such a warm cry because of their own fighting, they were for the spirit burst out of themselves.


    Even he felt the power of himself for the first time, and he also felt the real spiritual connotation of being a practitioner for the first time, not for victory, not for competition, but for never giving up.


    Of course, this game just as he expected, lost, and lost very quickly, less than three minutes, was Ling Fei Er with a piece of energy out of the field.


    But the feeling of losing this game, the sum of all the games you have won, should make him feel comfortable.


    "White shadow, white shadow."


    "White shadow, white shadow."


    Even if the result of the game has come out, the audience outside the stadium still shout his name. Bai Ying gets up from the ground and looks at the enthusiastic audience around him. His tears flow down.


    It turns out that the practitioner does not only win to win respect. For the first time, he feels the true meaning of the four words "glory despite defeat".


    He returned to the field and made a deep bow to Lingfei.


    "Thank you for waking me up, Miss Phil. From now on, no matter what kind of failure I will experience in the future, I will meet the challenges with my strongest will. No matter whether I fail or not, I will face these challenges with the spirit of a cultivator. "


    "Don''t be so polite. Although I want to win the game, I want my opponent to fight with me with all my strength."


    "I did it!" White shadow looking at Ling Fei Er, can''t help but wonder: "Miss Fei Er, young, how can you have this understanding?"


    "Because I have a great brother." Ling fei''er smiles and looks out at Wu Hao, who is resting.


    "Young master Linghao?" Bai Ying looks at Wu Hao doubtfully. What does it have to do with him?


    "It''s my brother Linghao who tells me that no matter in the face of any despair, as a cultivator, we should solve it with the greatest hope. As long as there is a glimmer of life and a glimmer of hope, we can''t abandon ourselves!" Ling Fei Er says, what comes to mind is the picture of him struggling to survive in the underwater passage.


    "Without him, I don''t think I would stand here and say that to you." Ling Fei Er said with a smile.


    Bai Ying was stunned. She stood on the court and bowed deeply to Wu Hao. Then she bowed to the audience.


    In the past, he thought he was a strong man, but now he thinks he is a cultivator. The strong man will be defeated by the stronger man. But the cultivator will always stand, which is the inner firmness, which is the soul standing.


    White shadow retired.


    "Well, in the second game of the 13th grade challenge, the winner has already appeared. She is lingfeier from our first grade! Before giving the applause to Ling fei''er, I hope you can give it to Bai Ying, a cultivator who has rekindled his will to fight and the soul of the cultivator when he gives up. Like all of us, he will choose to hesitate and give up when facing insurmountable difficulties, but he finally chooses to stick to it, He chose to use all his strength to fight against the difficulties he could not fight. Even if he failed in the end, his spirit is worth learning from all of us. Whether it is the practitioners present or the ordinary people who intend to join the ranks of practitioners in the future, his spirit is worth thinking and learning from each of us. "


    "Why do we have a challenge at the end of the qualification competition? The purpose is not to select the strongest students, but to hope that each student can keep a kind of challenge, impossible courage and spirit in his heart. When you leave the college, the whole divine world in the future will be open in front of you. At that time, what you are facing is not the students in the college, but the difficulties that God has arranged for you, Only the heart of a practitioner who has the courage to challenge can really stand up in the future life. Failure is not terrible. What is terrible is that he has no courage to face failure. OK, let''s give the warmest applause to Bai Ying. He taught each of us a lesson today. With his own practical actions, he told us that the strong can be defeated, but the practitioners can never! "


    "White shadow, white shadow."


    "White shadow, white shadow."


    The audience, all the people in Xishan, screamed and screamed, clapped their hands hard. No matter the cultivators or ordinary people, what they saw in this competition was a kind of spiritual collision, which was the spiritual core of the real cultivators they had been longing for.


    Not only them, but also the tutor and Dean on the rostrum praised this moment, which is really worth recording. Bai Ying taught all the students a real and vivid lesson.


    Bai Ying stood outside, accepting everyone''s enthusiasm.


    This result was unexpected for him, but at this time, as a practitioner who rekindled his soul, he deserved it.


    "Next, let''s focus on the only female challenger, Ling Feier. If Bai Ying taught you a vivid lesson, then all of us should thank this Ling Feier."

 Chapter 814

    "I think you can hear every word she just said to Bai Ying very clearly. Without her words, maybe we would lose a strong cultivator in the future in today''s competition. But today her words ignite the soul of a cultivator. She holds up a rising star. Let''s give her more warm applause, Today, she not only won a competition, but also showed us the inner cultivation of a strong cultivator. "


    The tutor clapped himself first, and then there was a thunderous applause on the floor.


    All the tutors also stood up and applauded.


    They didn''t expect that the little girl could say something like this, which was totally inconsistent with her age and experience. I really don''t know where she heard it from, but it was sonorous and forceful from her mouth, which made everyone feel that she really had such awareness in her heart.


    If a young girl can have such an awareness, how can her future be mediocre.


    "OK, everyone, be quiet. The result of the second game of the 13th grade challenge has come out. Then let''s have the last game. I hope the last game can also cheer us up. OK, let''s welcome the crazy Feng from the first grade and Jinshan from the 13th grade!"


    Kuangfeng and this Jinshan classmate came on the stage.


    This Jinshan is the first bald man in grade 13 who said he would give up the competition.


    He also saw the performance of Bai Ying, but he didn''t feel what he felt. The warm applause and shouts from the audience didn''t arouse his inner spirit as a warrior, but gave him a greater pressure.


    In the face of a cold and violent opponent, he has no confidence to fight. For him, it''s not a question of winning or losing, but... In fact, he doesn''t know why. He just doesn''t want to fight when he already knows the result. Anyway, it''s useless. Why.


    "I give up."


    The tutor didn''t say anything, but Jinshan retreated to the outside.


    Just now, the enthusiastic audience, like a basin of cold water, looked at Jinshan in amazement.


    Is there any mistake?


    Doesn''t it mean that the spiritual temperament of practitioners is contagious? Why did Bai Ying just burst out so strong fighting spirit, and Jinshan should also hear that remark, why did not move at all, and even admit defeat as soon as he went on the stage, is there spiritual connotation of the cultivator in him?


    Everyone was sighing.


    And kuangfeng is not Lingfei er. For him, the result is the result. The opponent admits defeat or takes part in the battle. The result is the same. He doesn''t have Lingfei er''s mood to educate a person who doesn''t want to fight. If he can''t give himself enough courage to face difficulties, then who in the world can help him to have courage?


    Lingfei?


    But how many Lingfei are there in the world?


    At least what Jinshan is facing is not lingfei''er, but his crazy Feng and him. Crazy Feng is not in the mood to say some passionate words to stimulate his fallen soul of practitioners.


    The audience also thought that kuangfeng would be like lingfeier. He was excited by his words and let him rekindle his will to fight. However, after waiting for 30 seconds, kuangfeng just stood on the court and wanted to wait for a verdict on the result of the game. The voice of everyone''s sigh was even louder.


    Today''s final stage of the game is really puzzling, if not for a fight between Ling fei''er and Bai Ying, I don''t even feel the need to watch.


    "Jinshan, are you sure you want to give up the game?" The tutor looked at Jinshan who retreated to the outside, with the helplessness of hating iron but not steel in his eyes.


    "Give up." Jinshan shrugs his shoulders. Anyway, the result is the same. Instead of struggling, it''s better to lie on the ground and wait for the opponent to leave.


    "OK, everyone, the final stage of today, the 13th grade challenge, and the result of the third match have come out. Although the form can be said to be very unexpected, the competition is the competition, and the result is the result. We hope that every cultivator can ignite his soul and spare no effort to fight and overcome difficulties, But we also respect each cultivator''s own choice. After all, life is different. The road to follow and the things to pursue are also different. There may be achievements in the future, but on the road of life, every choice is right and wrong. Even cultivators have the right to choose a different life. "


    Said two chicken soup to ease a bit of embarrassment on the court, the tutor focused on crazy front again.


    After all, everyone is not Ling Fei Er, and he has never expected that kuangfeng, a cold and arrogant person, will say too much to his opponent. Sometimes, to save a person''s soul, we can only rely on ourselves, and we can''t expect others to pay anything. This is a game. If the result of the game comes out, then everything will be finished.


    "Well, let''s congratulate kuangfeng. He successfully won the third game of the 13th grade challenge. So far, the 13th grade challenge has officially ended. At the same time, all the competitions today have officially come to an end. Although there are some imperfections, life is like this. There are no perfect places everywhere, But the strength of our three players deserves everyone''s warm applause. They have proved that the soul of their practitioners is burning with their own strength. "


    "In this afternoon, they beat the three masters of Grade 11, grade 12 and grade 13. In one afternoon, everyone beat the three masters. Under such a high-density and high-intensity challenge, they still won the competition. This is their strength, but also their determination to keep on challenging, Congratulations on their victory


    There were thunderous applause, shouts and screams.


    Although this afternoon''s game was full of accidents, the result still met their expectations for the game.


    All three of them have finished today''s three competitions, which means that all three of them have reached the final stage of the competition. In a few days, they will face opponents from the fourth grade, the 15th grade and the 16th grade, who are the real experts in the college. They are really interesting competitions, It''s also a game that everyone is really looking forward to.


    If they can defeat all their opponents in the third grade in the last stage, then the miracle they create is a miracle that can not be copied and surpassed. No matter in Tianyuan city or any other college, it is impossible for anyone to achieve their level.

 Chapter 815

    Now it''s time for them to really witness the miracle.


    "Linghao, Linghao."


    "Ling Fei Er, Ling Fei Er."


    "Crazy Feng, crazy Feng."


    The audience on the field screamed their three names crazily. These three young people who represent miracles and records have already been printed in their hearts. Their names and appearances have been firmly remembered.


    There are many more powerful practitioners in the high heaven, but around them, where they can hear and see, these three people represent the acme of the practitioners'' spirit that they know, and are worthy of their worship.


    "Today''s competition has officially ended, and the rest is the last stage of competition, that is, the competition of the 14th grade, the 15th grade and the 16th grade. These three competitions will be held after the students of the 16th grade finish their qualification examination competition and have a day off. Before the competition, we will paste announcements in every street of Tianyuan city, I hope you can still come to support this competition and enjoy a wonderful duel between real practitioners. Thank you


    The supervisor finished the chair, went back to the rostrum to discuss with some supervisors, and then came to Wu Hao, Ling fei''er and kuangfeng.


    "The three of you are doing very well today. You have proved that you are a cultivator with your own actions. You are worthy of your victory."


    The tutor looked at them with a smile, and then said: "just as the dean said, I hope you will continue to work hard for the next competition. The strength of the 14th grade, 15th grade and 16th grade will be stronger. I hope you will be well prepared after you go back. If you have any needs, you can ask me at any time. The college will try to meet you as much as possible, of course, You should understand that I mean reasonable demands. "


    "We understand the kindness of the Dean! But I have nothing to ask for with Ling Fei Er. How about you? Do you want the dean to change a spear for you? " Wu Hao said lightly.


    "This is OK." Kuangfeng nodded. His spear was damaged in the fight against fury. He really needed a new spear as a weapon.


    "Yes! You''ll stay later. I''ll go to the armory of the college and prepare a brand new spear for you! Are you two sure you don''t need anything? For example, some crystal colleges can also provide them for you for free. "


    "No, teacher, it''s our personal competition. In fact, there''s no need to use public resources. I know the Dean wants us to break the highest record, but even if the college doesn''t do this for us, we have the strength to break the final super record. " Wu Hao smiles confidently. The tutor looks at him and smiles.


    "OK, anyway, you have your own ideas, and the college doesn''t force you, but I still hope that after you go back, you can make good use of the rest days and improve your cultivation. Even if you want to relax, I hope you can relax completely after the game. What do you say, Qingyin tutor?"


    "I''ll have a good talk with them when I get back." Qingyin smiles.


    "Well, I''ll organize you to leave the college."


    "Thank you very much, Mr. mo."


    "If not, it''s my honor to host such an event with my qualification. To tell you the truth, it''s my honor to see the combat effectiveness of you students from a close range. I feel a bit inferior to you."


    "Mr. Mo, you are a little polite."


    With a smile, the tutor returned to the rostrum and arranged with several tutors for a large number of outsiders to leave the college.


    This is the first time for the college to deal with such a large number of outsiders. The preparatory work is a little insufficient. Only the tutor can evacuate the crowd in person. Moreover, the tutor must do it in person. In case of any conflict among these enthusiastic people, the consequences will be very serious.


    Qingyin takes the three of them back to their own classroom.


    In her lounge.


    Four people are sitting on the chair together. Qingyin makes tea in person.


    "You three are really good today, especially Lingfei. Who taught you what you said? I''m really surprised that you can say that. " Qingyin poured her a cup of tea and looked at her with a smile.


    "There is no one to teach me. I just feel it. But if I want to be inspired by someone, it must be my brother Linghao. When we were in danger before, brother Linghao always told me that I must never give up any hope, even if there is only a little possibility, I should try my best. If I give up, there will be no hope." Ling Fei Er said with a smile. At that time, those words were totally uncontrollable. But now I think about it, I didn''t expect that what I said could cause such a warm response. Naturally, I''m not proud.


    "You have a great influence on your brother Linghao." Qingyin looks at Wu Hao and smiles. It''s obvious that all the changes of this girl are directly related to him.


    "Of course, I''ve decided to practice with my brother Linghao, and all the way to the highest level of practitioners." Ling Fei son cackles a way, this words really isn''t determination, just she says casually.


    "Then you have to practice hard. There is no strongest, only stronger on this road."


    "Then I will pursue stronger power with my brother Linghao."


    "OK, I''m proud of you with this spirit." Qingyin smiles.


    "When will master Qingyin''s next competition start?" Wu Hao cocked his legs and drank tea. He was at ease. He didn''t look like someone who had gone through three competitions.


    "It''s estimated that it will take at least ten days, so you have enough time to improve your cultivation and your cultivation speed. I think ten days can make you make greater progress. I hope you don''t waste this time."


    "Don''t worry about that. After all, it''s our own game. We all know what to do."


    "I wish I knew. I believe you all know it. I can see that you are not competing for this competition. You are competing for Qinghe University. Since you have a clear goal, you should work hard. I won''t tell you anything more. In a word, your performance today is very good, But the game is not completely over, there is still the last and the most difficult round waiting for you. You should have a rest when you go back, but you must work hard


    "OK, I know! If it''s all right, we''ll go first Wu Hao took a sip of tea and stood up.


    "Go ahead."


    Wu HaoLing, fei''er and kuangfeng left her lounge.

 Chapter 816

    The crowd outside the classroom is surging. The audience who used to watch the war now want to have a close look at the three of them. The worship in their hearts makes them crazy.


    The three men looked at each other, unable to laugh or cry.


    It seems that we have to send out the crowd to leave the college today. Fortunately, there is no camera in the world, otherwise we have to be surrounded by them to take pictures one by one.


    "I''ll do it."


    Crazy front walk in front, ready to push away the crowd, first escort them two to leave.


    "Don''t you want to get your spear? Let''s split up. You go to the weapons room of the college and get your spear. I''ll take Lingfei away Wu Hao sighed helplessly. The worship of power of these people in the high heaven is really beyond his understanding. Is it the winner of a competition? As for containment in such a frenetic way?


    Maybe these people are like crazy fans of the stars on earth?


    It''s a bit like that.


    However, Wu Hao clearly did not position himself as a star.


    Protect Ling Fei Er to push away the fanatical crowd, hard to come to the door of the college, the animal car has been waiting at the door, quickly jump on the animal car, always feel that the animal car may be overthrown by this group of people.


    Fortunately, the action was fast, and he escaped from the crowd in time.


    When the two returned to the Lord''s mansion, a large number of servants lined up at the gate to meet them.


    Wu Hao has a black face. Is it hard to work? Why do you have to do this every time?


    "Welcome the young master and young lady back to the mansion!" As soon as Wu Hao got out of the car, the servants roared. Yes, it was a loud roar. Not to mention Wu Hao, even Ling fei''er was scared.


    "What are you doing? It''s insane Ling Fei son scolded a, still thought to do what.


    "Welcome back, young master and young lady."


    "Then don''t shout so loud, to scare me."


    Ling fei''er gives them a white eye and pulls Wu Hao to fix the Lord''s mansion.


    "Well, where are you two going? Don''t be in such a hurry to practice tonight. Let''s have a meal together! I''m ready for the party! " Lingyuan and his wives came over in a hurry.


    "Why every time?" Wu Hao looks at him with tears and smiles, and wants to go home to have a good rest after he comes back. As a result, this guy does this every time.


    "I''ve heard so much about your school competition today. Shouldn''t we celebrate it? You''ve been challenging from grade one to grade 13. It''s an unprecedented record. It''s right to celebrate. " Lin Yuan said with a smile that he wanted to help them celebrate before. As a result, they had to go home to practice. Now at this juncture, he can''t hold back. He''s not happy if he doesn''t celebrate them well. Moreover, the end of today''s competition means that they have only one stage left, even to cheer them up, It should also be celebrated.


    "Yes, Ling Hao fei''er, the challenge you participated in has not really been celebrated all the way up to now. Now it''s the last stage of the competition. We must celebrate tonight, so don''t refuse." Ling Fei Er''s mother came forward and said that it''s really wrong to finish such a great creation without celebrating.


    "Brother Linghao, why don''t we celebrate tonight?" Lingfei''er is also said to be moved. According to her previous character, if she has completed such a great initiative and doesn''t celebrate well, it''s absolutely unreasonable. Maybe she has been with him for a long time now and doesn''t feel much about these celebrations, but now her parents invite her warmly, which is still a little moved.


    "Whatever you want. Celebrate if you want." Wu Hao smiles and shrugs. In fact, it doesn''t matter. If you want to celebrate, just celebrate.


    "All right, Butler, put the wine right away!"


    "All right!"


    There is a special banquet hall in the city Lord''s mansion, which is usually used to entertain some important guests or hold some important banquets in the city Lord''s mansion.


    Now it''s a big party.


    For Lingyuan, he never thought that his daughter would be able to set such an amazing record one day. Even if the time went back to the beginning, he could not set such an amazing record in the college with his own strength. But his daughter did it, much more powerful than her brothers and sisters. I''m really proud of her.


    Of course, he also knows who benefits from his daughter''s change, that is, the young man in front of him. His appearance has completely changed his daughter. This celebration banquet is also a thank-you banquet for him.


    The banquet lasted from half a bowl to midnight, and it was estimated that it would end at more than 10 o''clock.


    At the end of the banquet, Lingyuan should be the happiest. How can he be unhappy when he thinks of his children''s achievements.


    Ling fei''er is also very happy to let her parents have such a sense of honor. She is also very proud to be a daughter. Wu Hao was the one who didn''t feel the most. He just had a big dinner.


    After the banquet, Wu Hao and Ling fei''er go home together.


    "Brother Linghao, can I stay with you tonight?" On the way home, Ling fei''er sticks to him and smiles.


    "It''s so late today, you can''t talk about my practice there, so you''d better go back to your home and have a good rest tonight." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Why? But I really want to be with brother Linghao tonight. " Ling Fei Er pouts her lips. Today is such a happy day, but she can''t sleep together. The pleasure brought by the dinner party disappears.


    "If you don''t attend the dinner party, you''ll practice at my side when you come back. You''ll sleep at my side that night. It''s too late now that the celebration banquet is over. It''s not good for you to stay at my side. I''ll celebrate for you tomorrow." Wu Hao smiles and shaves her nose.


    "But I really want to sleep with brother Linghao tonight. They want brother Linghao to love me. " Xiaonizi whispered that the more happy she was, the more she wanted to be with him. This kind of mood became stronger and stronger.


    "But I''m sure I can''t help it tonight. You''d better go home and have a good rest. Yunhan Yunru, you two go home and wait on her to have a good rest." Wu Hao said.


    "Good boy."


    "How can that be?" Ling Fei Er pouts, the boss is reluctant.


    "Well, well, don''t be short tempered. The game will be over soon. When you are far away from Kaitian, you can do whatever you want. At that time, I love you every day." Wu Hao leaned up to her ear and whispered.


    "Really? Brother Linghao, you said it yourself. " Ling Fei Er immediately giggled.


    "You are so happy."

 Chapter 817

    "But they really like brother Linghao." Ling Fei Er is also a little embarrassed. She spits out her tongue mischievously. As a girl, this kind of thing is always a little shy.


    "Come on, go back."


    While talking, Wu Hao has already sent her to her home.


    "Can''t we really sleep together tonight?" Lingfei is still a little reluctant.


    "Tomorrow." Wu Hao knocked her on the head and went home with Yuying yudie.


    Ling fei''er is a willful young lady. She even has a little princess''s temper. Like is like, don''t like is don''t like, the performance is very obvious, just like she likes to be with herself now, she can''t wait to be with herself every day, she doesn''t necessarily want to do anything, even if she doesn''t do anything, she will still like it, Women are always emotional. What they want after they pay for a man is the feeling of being with him.


    But there is something special about them.


    Wu Hao smiles and goes back to his home.


    "Young master, shall we go to miss Phil''s house secretly at night?" Jade Butterfly says with a smile that one of the two sisters pinches his shoulder and the other beats his leg.


    "I don''t want to. Let''s separate tonight." Wu Hao leaned back on the chair, half closed his eyes, enjoying the delicate fingers of the two little girls.


    "But in this case, you can''t enjoy five girls tonight." Yu Ying said with a smile.


    "Two girls enjoy it, too." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Five girls will enjoy more together." Yuying spits out her tongue playfully. Some time ago, they were all five girls with him. Every night he could enjoy it very much.


    "I''ll enjoy you tomorrow. I''ll just relax and have a sleep tonight." Wu Hao smiles. Now she really enjoys her five little girls more.


    "Well, let''s wait on the young master to take a bath first." Yuying and yudie smile mischievously.


    "Let''s go, take a bath and go to bed. Tomorrow we''ll start to practice. You two can''t stop practicing." Wu Hao hugged them upstairs.


    "I know, young master. We practice every day when we are free."


    "Just know."


    Three people into the bathroom, two little sisters wait for him to take a bath, of course, the bath is the most suitable time to relax, how to serve him to relax, the two little sisters have been very experienced, one in the back let him lean on his body, one in the front sit on his leg, let him relax, let him enjoy, the two sisters help him take a bath.


    Before, Wu Hao was not used to being waited on to take a bath, but now he has been used to enjoying this feeling for a long time.


    After the bath, holding the little girl back to the room, the two little girls enjoy themselves. Of course, while enjoying themselves, they don''t forget to love the two little girls, so that they can enjoy the beauty of the room.


    A turn to enjoy, embrace this pair of little sisters to go to sleep peacefully.

 Chapter 818

    Both Wu Hao and Ling fei''er are very proficient in the use of dark summoning. There are three things to do now: first, increase the summoning speed; second, increase the energy output to summon stronger dead creatures; third, try to summon more dead creatures.


    The first two are the intensive training that Ling fei''er needs to carry out, while the third is what Wu Hao needs to explore.


    I don''t know if the realm of dark summon can summon more than one dead creature at a time, but the dark summon he has mastered now can only summon one dead creature at a time. No matter how many parts he divides the breath of death into, he can only summon a single dead creature several times at a time. The experiment made him understand this result.


    However, a single summon does not mean that only one dead creature can appear. After one is summoned, another dark summon can still summon a second dead creature. However, there is a problem. After two dead creatures appear on the field, it takes twice as much control power to control these dead creatures. For skill casters, this is double the cost.


    In order to test the limit value of Diablo''s ability, Wu Hao uses small energy to summon small Deathly Hallows. On the spot, three dead creatures have appeared. When he summons the fourth dead creature, the summoning fails, although he still has enough energy to summon.


    It''s the same with several attempts, but the second and third summon are very smooth, which means that the dark summon he has now can only play three dead creatures at the same time.


    I don''t know why there is such a limit, but three seems to be the limit of the call.


    Spend three parts of power to summon three dead creatures, and need three parts of control power to control them. This is by no means what ordinary people can do. The key is to be able to disperse the power. The size of the summon is also limited, that is to say, the original strength of a single branch is scattered to three, and the number is used to replace the strength defect. Wu Hao can''t tell whether it is good or bad. Maybe different scenes can have different effects.


    That''s all he can think of.


    However, Wu Hao never made do with it. He summoned three dead creatures at the same time. The number of these three dead creatures is incomparable. If the power of the three dead creatures can be raised to a single level, the power of dark summoning will be tripled.


    Yes, that''s the goal.


    For the next ten days, Wu Hao absorbed power crystal every morning, and constantly enhanced his level of dark summoning every afternoon. Ten days later, although the summoned three dead creatures were not as huge as the summoned one, they had a huge improvement compared with the beginning, and the average size of each one could reach more than ten meters.


    It''s very powerful to single summon at the current power level.


    In the morning of the 11th day off, the college sent someone to inform them that they could go to the last stage of the competition.


    Both Wu Hao and Ling fei''er are in high spirits.


    After breakfast, the two left the city master''s house in a cart.


    The streets and alleys were empty, and all the stores on the streets were closed, as if Tianyuan city had become a ghost city.


    The final stage of the competition is not in the college, but in the city square of Tianyuan city.


    It''s not far from the city master''s residence. When they arrived at the location, it was a sea of people. It was as if hundreds of thousands of people in the whole Tianyuan city had come here, and there were people everywhere.


    And their appearance, led to the scene of boiling.


    "Here they are


    "Here they are


    The scene screamed, everyone''s voice gathered together, like a powerful ultrasonic wave, deafening. If the houses around were not particularly strong, they would have collapsed.


    Wu Hao pulls Ling fei''er down from the animal car and looks at the people who can''t see the side. His eyes are full of surprise. Unexpectedly, the prophecy of crazy front has come true. The enthusiasm of these people in the high heaven for power is really so strong. It''s just a challenge for the Academy. It can attract people all over the city to watch. Is this too damn exaggeration?


    "Young lady."


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er just got out of the car. The two captains of the city Lord''s palace guard led them into the center of the square.


    "What are you doing here?" Wu Hao looked at them strangely and even sent people from the city master''s mansion to maintain order.


    "The Lord of the city is also here. The dean of the college discusses with the Lord of the city to let the guard of the Lord''s mansion come to maintain order."


    "So it is."


    Wu Hao nodded. Under their escort, he went through the crowd and came to the center of the square.


    Not only is the spirit far away, but many highly respected practitioners in the city are all here. Originally, it was only a challenge of Tianyuan college. Now, it has become an unprecedented grand event in Tianyuan city.


    "Our remaining two challengers are finally here!"


    The supervisor''s voice sounded high, and the voice of the whole competition field suddenly became loud. The voice of discussion and roar sounded together. There were waves, and no other voices could be heard at all.


    "That''s too much." Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. I didn''t expect that such a situation would happen in the end of a challenge.


    "This is an inevitable result. No matter which college in any city has ever had such an amazing creation. What we have broken is not the record itself." Crazy Feng stood beside Wu Hao and said faintly that although he was the only one in his life, he was not surprised at the result.


    "Have you two practiced well these ten days?" Qingyin comes to them.


    "I''m tired of practicing every day." Ling fei''er vomits her tongue. She can basically relax in the evening in the past ten days. The rest of the time she is practicing. She doesn''t relax at all. However, the effect of the ten days'' practice is good. She can feel that she has made significant progress, especially in the level of dark call. With the constant improvement of brother Linghao, she has made great progress.


    Now she is confident that no matter how strong an opponent she meets, she can use her own strength to defeat him completely.


    "Come here, I have a few words to say to you."


    Three people follow Qingyin to a corner.


    "This is the last stage of your competition. Although it''s not a competition for you, your goal is to win the competition, so now you don''t need to save your strength. You can fight as you should. If you can make a quick decision, you should make a quick decision. Don''t procrastinate. Don''t give your opponents too much time to prepare." Qingyin looks at them seriously.

 Chapter 819

    "Can I use the dark call directly?" Ling Fei Er looks at Qing Yin excitedly, she already wanted to use this big move that she learned very much.


    "Of course, but my request is that you must fight quickly and make a quick decision, and don''t exaggerate. After determining the opponent''s strength, you should summon the dead creatures with corresponding strength according to the opponent''s strength. Don''t summon the strongest dead creatures you can summon at once, because you are going to play three games today, It''s not that the strongest dead creatures will be summoned at the beginning of a game, and then they may take corresponding measures to hold a protracted fight with you, or that if you can make a quick decision, you can make a quick decision. The important thing is the result of the game. Don''t feel that you should give them a wonderful and exciting game just because there are so many spectators on the field, That''s the speech hosted by Mr. mo. don''t take it seriously. " Qingyin is more serious.


    "I see! Summon the corresponding dead creature according to the corresponding opponent, as long as you can defeat the opponent quickly. " Said Lingfei.


    "Yes, that''s it! During the ten days of rest, besides improving your strength, have you improved the dark call well? " Qingyin asks, but she doesn''t worry about Wu Hao and crazy Feng. The only one who is really in danger is Ling fei''er.


    "Of course, brother Linghao told me every day how to improve the skill of using dark call. Now I''m not what I was ten days ago." Lingfei smiles confidently. Ten days ago, she was still a little hesitant about whether she could finish the 16th grade challenge. But now she is absolutely confident that she can easily cope with today''s three games.


    "That''s good." Qingyin breathes a sigh of relief and looks at Wu Hao. With this guy, you really don''t have to worry about the strength of Feier.


    "I won''t say anything more about you two. I''ll do whatever I want." Qingyin said with a smile.


    "Are we just fooling around?" Wu Hao joked.


    "I didn''t fool you either. What I just had to say is actually what you said. Is the strategy the same? What you want is the result of the competition. Let''s make a quick decision. Anyway, you have reserved enough strength in the previous competitions. Now it''s time for you to show your real strength. And now the famous families and the respected elders of Tianyuan city are all here. Just let them see the strength of your younger generation. " Qingyin said with a smile, to them two is really at ease.


    "Anyway, we want to leave Tianyuan City, not to have a good development in Tianyuan city. What''s the relationship between these famous families and the respected elders? Let them appreciate it for a day or two at most, and we will leave soon. " Wu Hao smiles and shrugs.


    "Whatever you think, OK, don''t talk nonsense. You three should adjust your mood and state for me. The game will start soon."


    "Where are our opponents?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Over there." Qingyin points out the direction to him, and Wu Hao looks in the direction he points out.


    In the 14th, 15th and 16th grades, 30 first grade winners were prepared separately. Their faces were totally different from those of the third grade yesterday. Each of these 30 people was full of unswerving fighting will. Maybe their opponents were very strong, but they didn''t show themselves well in front of many respected elders in Tianyuan city, How can I stand up to my years of study in Tianyuan college?


    You can fail, but never lose face.


    Wu Hao looked at them in such a state, his face could not help but smile, this is the real game, although they are definitely not their opponents, but can have a decent fighting spirit, this kind of opponent also deserves to be happy for them.


    "Not bad." Wu Hao smiles.


    "It''s not bad, at least not stage fright." Crazy front also looked at them, light said a.


    "You two seem to want your opponent to be better?" Qingyin can''t laugh or cry. Generally, the more important the competition is, the contestants will want their opponents to be weaker. In this way, their probability of winning will be higher. On the contrary, they think their opponents are stronger and better. If they don''t have absolute strength to support them, it''s hard for them to say that.


    "In any case, the results are the same. It''s better to have a stronger opponent? It''s boring for opponents to admit defeat as soon as they get on the court. " Wu Hao smiles and shrugs. He really doesn''t like to meet an opponent like Mu Qing.


    "It''s really boring to meet people who admit defeat directly." Crazy front deeply thought ran nodded, last time against Jinshi, feel really boring.


    "I also think it''s really annoying to meet people who admit defeat directly. Originally, I thought I would like this kind of feeling very much, but when I saw my opponent admit defeat directly, I was even more angry." Ling Fei Er''s feeling is more intense. After all, when Bai Ying admits defeat directly, she jumps directly.


    "All right, all three of you are here. Get ready. You are going to play soon." Qingyin smiles.


    If you want your opponent to be stronger, it is often because you are strong enough, otherwise you will not have the courage to say so.


    "OK, dear audience, the challenge of Tianyuan College''s qualification examination competition has come to the final stage. Linghao, lingfeier and kuangfeng, who are from the first grade, have passed five hurdles and defeated six generals. They are going to challenge from the 14th grade, The strong people in the 15th and 16th grades have set countless amazing records along the way. Can they continue to keep their momentum? Today''s competition is announced for you


    "Today''s competition can be said to attract people''s attention. All the respected predecessors of Tianyuan city came to the scene to watch the game. I hope that every contestant can show his best and face his opponent. This is the greatest respect for the opponent, for himself, and for the cultivator!"


    "OK, let''s invite three challengers to the stage first. Let''s meet the three miraculous challengers!"


    Wu Hao and his three players came on the stage. The silver white crystal stones fell on their three sides. The huge holographic image appeared in the center of the square. Everyone could see their appearance clearly.


    There was a burst of cheering and screaming.


    "Linghao, Linghao!"


    "Ling Fei Er, Ling Fei Er!"


    "Crazy Feng, crazy Feng!"

 Chapter 820

    The roar at the scene was deafening. It was the first time for many people to see the three of them. They were full of curiosity and wonder about the three miracle makers.


    It''s really the first time I''ve heard about it, and even the first time I''ve seen it.


    "This is Linghao from the first grade, lingfeier from the first grade, and kuangfeng from the first grade. Let''s give three of them the warmest applause!"


    "Next, let''s introduce the contestants in the first stage of today''s competition, that is, ten students from grade 14. Let''s invite them to the stage with warm applause!"


    Ten people in the 14th grade walked to the center of the field and stood face to face with Wu Hao, less than two meters apart. The momentum on both sides was very strong, and even the momentum on the side of the ten people was more vigorous.


    "As you can see, the ten winners of grade 14 are full of confidence and fighting spirit. There is no doubt that they will give us a wonderful, intense and exciting game today. Whether the record can be continued or not, I think today''s game will not disappoint you."


    The atmosphere on the field is more enthusiastic.


    "Then it''s time for the competition to officially start. Let''s invite three challengers to choose one of the ten challengers you want to challenge. No matter which one is, as long as the person you choose overcomes your challenge, it''s finished! Hope you choose your opponents carefully! Similarly, I hope every one of you will be ready for the challenge. OK, please make a choice among the three of you. "


    "Just you!" As usual, Wu Hao made a visual inspection, and the strongest one of the ten directly selected him.


    "Then I''ll choose you." Ling Fei Er also chose her own opponent. Because she has enough confidence in herself, she didn''t take her opponent seriously. Anyway, with her current strength, these ten people can win.


    "I''ll leave it to you." Crazy front also chose an opponent at will.


    "Whether you are sure of your choice or not, you can take it more seriously. After all, it''s about your next game." The tutor reminded him that he naturally hoped that they could make a serious choice and select the weakest in the team, so that no matter what, their chances of winning would be higher.


    "Sure."


    Three people nodded, without too much hesitation.


    "Well, now that you have determined your opponent of choice, please draw your own order. The game will start soon."


    According to the process of the game, after selecting the order of appearance, the game will officially start.


    Crazy front first, Ling Fei Er second, Wu Hao third.


    "OK, the order of the three challengers has been decided. The first group is kuangfeng from the first grade and ye Qingyun from the 14th grade. Please get ready for the fight!"


    With the tutor''s words, crazy Feng and his opponent Ye Qingyun went to the field.


    The square in the city is very large, much larger than the central square of the college, which also means that there is plenty of fighting space left for them. The two people stand opposite each other five meters apart. Crazy Feng''s eyes are as calm as usual, and ye Qingyun''s eyes are full of fighting will.


    Ye Qing also knows that if he wants to win, the possibility is very low, even more than 95% of the probability is bound to fail, but under the attention of the public, his idea has become simple, that is, no matter how he wins or loses, he just takes this place as a battlefield, and even if he fails, he should stand gloriously.


    "The two players can discuss whether to use weapons together. According to the rules of our challenge, both sides can use weapons, and they will abide by the rules without hurting people''s lives." The tutor warned.


    "I want to use it." Ye Qingyun looked at crazy Feng said.


    "I use it, too." Crazy forward nodded, although he refused to use weapons, the opponent will lose the opportunity to use weapons, but in his view, it is totally unnecessary, whether to use weapons will not affect the result of the game, at most, let the game delay for a few minutes.


    "Well, both sides have decided to use weapons. Are you two ready? If you''re ready, the game will start right away


    "Ready!"


    "Ready!"


    Two people nodded at the beginning, crazy Feng said took out his new spear, but ye Qingyun did not take out his weapon, just put on a fighting posture.


    "The game begins."


    The tutor went to the edge of the court, put out his hand in the air and hit a loud finger, the game officially began.


    Before kuangfeng moved, ye Qingyun had already made his move. His weapon was a small green leaf, the size of his thumb, light and sharp. It was more like a concealed weapon than a weapon. The green leaf was wrapped with a layer of black breath, and shot at kuangfeng''s face like a black meteor. Kuangfeng was surprised. He didn''t expect that his weapon was this thing, This kind of thing is the worst to deal with, but it''s just not easy to deal with, it doesn''t mean that it can''t be dealt with. With a wave of the spear, a wave of energy flew towards his green leaf. Just one second before the energy decocting machine crushed the green leaf, the green leaf split into two and continued to fly towards the crazy front, two minutes four, four minutes eight, eight minutes sixteen. When the green leaf reached the crazy front, it was already dense, Aimed at the crazy front from all directions.


    The spear in kuangfeng''s hand is waving like a shield, Dangdang Dang, blocking all the green leaves. At this time, ye Qingyun has come to kuangfeng''s back, and continues to use his unique secret skill, green leaves shooting, to block kuangfeng''s every backward path. The climbing action is very fast. After all the blocks are completed, in order to prevent kuangfeng from escaping from his attack circle from above, Ye Qingyun leaped up and continued to attack from the air, carrying out all-round attack blockade.


    At the beginning of the battle, he had the absolute advantage.


    Crazy Feng didn''t expect that his opponent was using this kind of weapon that can carry out extreme flexible operation. At the beginning of the battle, he was really in a passive position, but this passivity didn''t disturb his position. He guarded himself with energy, carried this wave of attack hard, searched the opponent''s position with energy, and then launched his dark call.


    A giant tree spirit appeared on the field, and the flying branch was like a whip to Ye Qingyun. Ye Qingyun''s reaction was not slow. Although he was surprised at the giant tree spirit appearing in the field, he also reacted quickly. He continued to shoot his own green leaves, cut off the flying branches, and shot at the tree spirit at the same time, But Shujing''s strength is very strong. Under the control of kuangfeng, more numbers are constantly born. The branches flying all over the sky are not what ye Qingyun can resist. He is forced out of the field.

 Chapter 821

    That''s how the fight ended.


    At the moment when ye Qingyun appears, kuangfeng takes back his own spirit. What he didn''t expect is a spirit. However, the effect of Shujin seems to be very good.


    The game is not wonderful, but the result has come out. What he wants is a result.


    "I didn''t expect that kuangfeng would also use the skill of dark summoning. The scene was very shocking!"


    The appearance of the tree spirit was really shocking. The huge tree was like a living tree, waving its branches to attack Ye Qingyun. The audience who watched the picture were stunned. It turned out that the dark summoning could also summon plants, and it was plants with such powerful attack power, which turned the war situation in an instant.


    Although the end of the game is a little hasty, but the appearance of the tree spirit still gave these audience a dose of stimulant, let them scream excitedly.


    "OK, dear audience friends, the winner of the first game of the 14th grade challenge has appeared, that is, our crazy Feng students from the first grade. Let''s give him a warm applause. At the same time, this applause is also given to our classmate Ye Qingyun. His flexibility and tact in the competition have proved his strength. "


    The audience applauded.


    "OK, then it''s the second group''s turn. They are lingfeier from the first grade and Jianxin from the 14th grade. Let''s invite two students to come on and get ready for the fight."


    Lingfei and Jianxin are on the court.


    "I want to use weapons." On the stage, the heart of the sword said directly to Ling fei''er.


    "Good!"


    Ling Fei son agreed to come down without hesitation.


    "It seems that the two of you are well prepared, so we don''t talk nonsense and the game begins."


    The tutor really didn''t talk nonsense, so he retreated to the outside.


    The skill of the heart of the sword is his ability to defend the sword. Ten swords of different sizes and shapes surround him and attack lingfei''er directly in the next second. With the sword in hand, the attack power is doubled. With the heart of the sword controlling 10 swords at the same time, the combat power increases geometrically. It can carry out all-round coverage attack from all directions, and ordinary opponents can''t stand it at all.


    But Ling Fei Er was not afraid. Seeing the flying sword coming to her, she directly launched her own dark call, and a six handed beast appeared on the field.


    This beast has only white bones, but its shape can be seen clearly. Its strong hind legs can support it to stand and walk on both feet, six hands can move flexibly, and a thick tail like a steel whip.


    As soon as she saw the beast in front of her, Lingfei immediately made a command strategy in her mind, controlling the six handed beast to fight. She grabbed a sword with six hands and blocked the remaining four swords. She waved six swords and launched an attack directly towards the heart of the sword.


    It''s the sword''s turn. Unexpectedly, as soon as the girl comes on the stage, she will summon the goods directly. She wants to take back the six swords, but she can''t take them back at all. The goods are so powerful that they are already quite big swords for him, but it''s just like a toothpick to hold them.


    What''s the deal?


    The heart of the sword tries to attack the six handed beast in front of it with the Four Swords left by itself, but there is only a pile of white bones left. There is no pain at all. The attack can''t cause any damage to it. Moreover, its bones are as hard as iron. It takes the boss''s efforts to leave some traces on its head. What''s the matter with the goods?


    Jianxin quickly thought of a way to deal with the dark call.


    Dark call is powerful, but the most effective way to deal with these dead creatures is the power of nether world.


    With strategy, the heart of the sword doesn''t talk nonsense, and immediately launches the attack of Youming''s power.


    As soon as Lingfei saw that he launched such an attack, he immediately commanded his own death beast and launched a fierce attack without giving him the slightest chance.


    The battle broke out.


    The heart of the sword tried to use the power of the nether world to defeat the dead beast, but this time it was playing with the giant beast. The attack speed was extremely fast, which was almost out of proportion to his size. Before he started the power of the nether world, she interrupted him. Moreover, this thing had six hands, and his fists were hard to beat four hands. This guy had six hands, so he couldn''t be called.


    And fight and retreat, soon she was forced to the edge of the battlefield.


    The competition field is the square. If you draw a circle in the middle, you will lose the competition.


    "Drink


    The heart of the sword suddenly burst out a powerful force to attack the six handed beast. If you want to beat it back, you have enough space to return to the field.


    "You lost!"


    The six handed beast in the field suddenly disappeared, and lingfei''er''s beautiful face appeared in front of him. Before his power completely burst out, lingfei''er pushed him out of the field with one hand.


    The heart of the sword is really confused.


    Just one step and you lose the game?


    He looked in front of himself and behind him, looking confused.


    It''s one step away, the victory is over.


    "Damn it


    The heart of the sword howled and almost vomited blood.


    But Ling Fei Er laughed. Anyway, she won the game and was not happy.


    "The second game of the 14th grade challenge is officially over. The winner is lingfeier from the first grade. Let''s give her a warm applause. She has brought us a wonderful and shocking competition. At the same time, she has also set a new record. With her own strength, she has opened the door to challenge the 15th grade, Let''s give our warmest applause to this strange woman from the first grade! Every female cultivator will encounter more difficulties and need to overcome more difficulties when practicing, but she has done it. She not only does it, but also does it very well. She is not only the best among female cultivators, but also the best among all cultivators! This classmate Ling fei''er is an example for every female cultivator, and also an example for every one of us to learn from. She overcomes many difficulties and goes forward bravely, one step at a time, towards the peak of the cultivator. She has the spirit and temperament that every cultivator should learn from. "


    The tutor''s words were a little emotional, but they ignited the atmosphere of the scene. Those who were already practicing but were not strong, those who wanted to practice but did not begin to practice, all showed unprecedented interest in practice.


    "Of course, let''s give a round of applause to Jianxin, the opponent of lingfei''er. The competition of cultivators is never just about winning or losing. The spirit of cultivators can''t judge the result of the competition. I think everyone can see the strength of Jianxin in the whole competition. Let''s give a round of applause to Jianxin, Thank you for his wonderful performance. "

 Chapter 822

    "Now that the second game of the 14th grade challenge is officially over, Linghao from the first grade and Mo Shuishui from the 14th grade are the last ones to go on the stage. Please go on and get ready. The game will start soon."


    Wu Hao and his opponent Mo Shuishui came to the match.


    The name of Mo Shuishui sounds a little strange. It should be a man like water, but in fact, the shape of this guy looks like a fire. He has explosive muscles all over his body. At a glance, he feels powerful, full of fighting spirit in his eyes, jumping like a fire.


    The reason why Wu Hao chose him as his opponent is that he saw the burning fighting spirit in his eyes. This guy is not so much a cultivator as a fighter, but also a crazy fighter. This game should not be a game for him, and there is no shadow in his eyes that he cares about winning or losing. What he wants is just a fight, This simple and pure reason is the source of the fighting spirit in his eyes.


    "Do you use weapons?" Wu Hao asked.


    "No, my body is the strongest weapon." Mo Shui Shui said that his voice is very rough, but it complements his posture.


    "It seems that you are very confident in your own strength?" Wu Hao light smile, can fight with such opponent, he is actually quite happy.


    "In front of you, I don''t have self-confidence in my own strength. I still have self-knowledge. I''m excited to have a real fight with a strong man. If you still think highly of me, beat me with all your strength." Mo Shui Shui said.


    "If I''m going to beat you with all my strength, you may not be able to stop for a few seconds." Wu Hao looked at him with a smile. With such awareness, this guy can be called a master. His future strength is destined to be stronger than now.


    "It''s all failures anyway. What''s the difference between staying on the court for an hour and staying for a minute? I want to appreciate the strength of the first grade master! "


    "OK, I''ll meet your expectation in a moment!" Wu Hao nodded seriously.


    "But don''t think I''ll stand still. Since this is a battle, I''ll try my best to attack you. If you can defeat me quickly in this case, I really admire you."


    "Naturally." Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t say much.


    "Well, the two players on the field choose not to use weapons together. They are ready to fight now. Next, don''t move your eyes. Let''s wait and see the last fight of grade 14."


    The tutor retreated to the sideline.


    Wu Hao''s conversation with Mo Shuishui is all in his ears. He is greatly surprised by Wu Hao''s confidence. According to the match between Ling fei''er and kuangfeng, Wu Hao must be able to beat Mo Shui Shui. There is no doubt about that. But he just said that he would beat Mo Shui Shui in a few seconds, which is a little strange. Mo Shui Shui''s strength is visible. A fierce fighter stood in front of him, and he was confident that he could beat him in a few seconds, Is he too confident, or has he retained most of his strength so far?


    I don''t understand at all.


    But the results will soon be revealed.


    He reached out and snapped his fingers in the air.


    As soon as the ring finger rings, Wu Hao''s body disappears. The next second, he appears in front of Mo Shuishui. At this time, the sound of ring finger just reaches Mo Shuishui''s ears. When Mo Shuishui is shocked, he immediately works his internal strength to repel him, but his speed, in Wu Hao''s eyes, is too slow.


    "There you are


    The next second, Wu Hao''s fists and feet immediately launched a saturation attack on him, and the whole person flew back directly. Wu Hao was always in front of him, constantly attacking him. Mo Shuishui tried to resist, but he couldn''t keep up with his rhythm, even if he wanted to block his attack with explosive power.


    What he saw was fast and rhythmic attack. In fact, he was very skillful. He played the key point of his own power every time. He broke up his own power as soon as he lifted it up, and he broke it up as soon as he lifted it up. He couldn''t run his own power in the whole process.


    "You lost."


    Wu Hao suddenly reaches out his hand to hold him, but Mo Shuishui''s foothold is outside the circle.


    Mo Shuishui looked down at his feet and at Wu Hao in front of him. His eyes were full of horror.


    "How long did it last?" Mo Shui Zheng Zheng asked.


    "About four seconds." Wu Hao light said a, site is too wide, otherwise two seconds to three seconds can solve.


    "You..."


    Mo Shuishui''s eyes are more startled.


    He is very clear that he will lose today''s game, but from the beginning of playing, what he thought in his heart was to have a hearty fight with him, because he always felt that the fight could not end so soon, and his strength could last for at least a few minutes.


    But did not expect to really like he said, a few seconds to the end of the fight, and the beginning of the game to the end of the game, there is no fight back.


    But he didn''t feel aggrieved.


    What he wanted was to appreciate the demeanor of an expert. Now he felt it, and it was even more frightening than he expected. A real expert had no chance to fight in front of him. He had no chance to raise his strength to resist. It was terrible. If the ultimate level of cultivation was such a level, There is still a long way to go for yourself to be a master.


    "I see. Next I have a goal to work for." Mo Shuishui finally took back his spirit for a long time and nodded heavily.


    If the game is just a game, it doesn''t make any sense. The reason why he wants to know Wu Hao''s strength is to know his own gap. Now he finally knows where his gap is. Next, he can try his best to make up for this gap.


    From the beginning of his cultivation, he knew that failure was not terrible. What was terrible was that he would never recover after failure, so he never took failure seriously. Failure was just a way for him to know his own shortcomings.


    "Yes, there is a future." Wu Hao smiles and pats him on the shoulder.


    He appreciates every cultivator with a correct attitude. The foundation of cultivation is mood. The broader the mood is, the higher the cultivation will be. The victory or defeat of any battle has nothing to do with cultivation itself. The vast majority of cultivators who are affected by the victory or defeat do not put their fighting mentality right, while those who really face the result of the competition, Like Mo Shui Shui, failure can promote him to go further and higher.

 Chapter 823

    "OK, the third level challenge of grade 14 is officially over, and the winner is Linghao from grade one! It''s really wonderful and unexpected. I didn''t expect that in this level of competition, Linghao can still finish the battle at such a fast speed. Without absolute strength, we can''t do this kind of thing at all! I think a lot of people in the audience didn''t see what just happened. Well, let me explain to you the fighting process


    In fact, the tutor himself was very surprised. He didn''t expect that the game would be over in the blink of an eye, but fortunately, his own cultivation was high. What happened just now?


    "Just at the beginning of the competition, Linghao concentrated a lot of energy under his feet and rushed to Mo Shuishui in the form of jet. How fast was the speed? Our eyes could not catch it. After arriving at Mo Shuishui, Linghao launched an extremely fast attack with both hands and feet, It''s very skillful, just blocking Mo Shuishui''s energy burst point. That''s why we didn''t see Mo Shuishui''s resistance, because his strength was blocked by Linghao, and he tried to resist, but his speed was not as fast as Linghao, and he was completely suppressed. In this short period of three or four seconds, Mo Shuishui was shot out of the field. Without absolute speed, strength and skill, it is impossible to achieve this. It is obvious that Linghao has retained most of his strength in the previous competition, which is really shocking. "


    "Dear audience friends, this is the challenge of the 14th grade. Linghao''s opponent is one of the top ten in the whole grade of the 14th grade. Its strength is self-evident. When we come here, Linghao can still finish the competition with a second kill posture. This kind of strength retention is absolutely not what ordinary people can do. It is a manifestation of absolute strength, It''s not only the combination of speed, strength and skills, but also his in-depth and meticulous study of combat. He knows the position of every power burst point in the human body, the operation mechanism of power in combat, and the details that ordinary people don''t care about. All these have made his nearly perfect battle today. "


    The voice of the tutor was a little excited, not to set off the atmosphere of the scene, but to say that he was really a little excited. Wu Hao''s competition today gave him an inspiration. Once, these tutors only taught students how to obtain power, but they did not analyze the mechanism of power operation from a more detailed level. This is something that can be used, Just like the combat effectiveness he just showed in the game, he even blocked all the power output of Mo Shuishui without using much power. Isn''t this the strong combat effectiveness brought by this knowledge?


    This guy is really powerful. I''m afraid that his research on strength is not under their tutors. I''m afraid that his fighting capacity can be compared with many tutors who have practiced for decades or even hundreds of years.


    At a young age, I had no idea that he had such a strong fighting capacity.


    The audience has only now come to their senses. It turns out that the game just started is like this. Without the explanation of their tutor, most of them have no idea what just happened. They just saw Wu Hao rush forward and then push Mo Shuishui out of the court. At that moment, they even felt that it was a cheating game, After all, this is the 14th grade competition, all of them are masters, even if they are not willing to fight, they will not lose in a few seconds.


    It turns out that so many things happened in just a few seconds. Linghao used so many skills.


    Those weak practitioners can''t imagine that what happened at that moment was true, not to mention those ordinary people who haven''t stepped into the door of the practitioners. They don''t know what happened without the explanation of the tutor.


    However, many practitioners with enough strength in the crowd marveled at Wu haogang''s battle. The speed, strength and skill were really perfect. Many people secretly guessed that if they were his opponent, they would be able to hold on for a few seconds in the saturation attack he told them, would they have enough strength to resist his attack!?


    What hasn''t been done, chickenpox has no answer.


    But they all know the truth.


    That is, this young man has a very strong strength, which can even be described as unfathomable.


    "All right! So now the three competitions of the 14th grade challenge have come to an end. The three winners of the three competitions are Linghao from the first grade, lingfeier from the first grade and FanFeng from the first grade! Yes, the three of them! Today, the three of them still prove themselves with their overwhelming strength and set a better record again. In the future, I don''t know if anyone will break this record. But now, they are the creators of records and miracles. Now, they are one more stroke away from their three ultimate goals, What''s the progress of the 15th year challenge? Can all three of them keep their fighting posture? Let''s have a rest for our three challengers, and the challenge of the 15th grade will begin immediately


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry when he listens to the passionate voice of his tutor. This is really suitable for being a host. If he carries out professional training in this field, he is definitely a very good host. He is not only eloquent, but also knows that he can encourage the candidates at the right time, and even encourage those who fail, The most powerful thing is that he knows how to use the game to stimulate the audience, ignite the flame in the hearts of the audience, and can give them a mouthful of chicken soup.


    Tut Tut, everyone is talented.


    Wu Hao smiles and walks out.


    The game came to an end temporarily, and the tutor followed him to the end.


    "Linghao, just a moment." The supervisor stopped Wu Hao.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao stopped and looked back at him with a smile.


    "Nothing special. I just want to ask if there is any problem with the explanation I just gave to the audience."


    "No problem, the explanation is very good. I just blocked Mo Shuishui''s power node with speed and skill, so that he could not use his power, so that he finished the game easily." Wu Hao smiles.


    "I wish I had read it right! When we have time, we can discuss this skill together. Maybe this skill can become a special subject for in-depth study. " Said the tutor.


    "OK, I''ll go to Mr. Mo if I have a chance. But I won''t be free now. I''ll go down and have a rest first. " Wu Hao smiles and goes to find Qingyin.

 Chapter 824

    Qingyin''s eyes to Wu Hao are also full of surprise. He didn''t expect that the boy''s strength is still so deep. Although Mo Shuishui''s strength is not particularly strong, it''s not as weak as it seems, and he beat him in a few seconds. This kind of strength is close to second killing, which shows that his inside information is very deep.


    How deep is this guy hiding?


    Mingming is a guy who starts to practice from scratch. He has such a powerful foundation that he can''t believe that he has never been in touch with practice, but his doubts are groundless. If he has ever practiced, why should he start to practice again? Moreover, he really knows nothing about the doubts of practice.


    Every pore in the boy''s body reveals mystery.


    "How''s the tutor doing?" Wu Hao stands in front of Qingyin, half joking.


    "It''s very good. I didn''t expect that you can play such a powerful power without skills. Your power has been used very accurately. Maybe I need to learn from you in the future." Qingyin said with a smile, this is half joking and half serious. Even he has to admit that he may not be as good as him in the control of power. The key is that the boy seems to have a very clear grasp of the principle of power operation, so he can spend the least power to achieve the most powerful attack effect.


    Few people in the high heaven have such a precise grasp of power.


    "Isn''t it too showy?"


    "What do you think? In fact, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s the last day of the competition. If you can take out your strength, you can take it out. I think the audience also want to see a real practitioner''s duel. Maybe it doesn''t matter to you, but for the audience, an excellent competition is their biggest expectation today. "


    "That means I can show a little bit more?" Wu Hao laughs. The 14th grade competition is over, so the next two games, that is, the 15th grade and the 16th grade, should we show our strength in the next two games? Think of it as the last madness I left to this city.


    "It''s up to you. Anyway, after the game, you''ll go to Qinghe college. Don''t hurt others. The rest is up to you." Qingyin said.


    "Is there anything else to explain?"


    "Do you think with your strength, I need to explain it separately?"


    "After all, you are a tutor. It''s better to respect your opinions." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "At this time, I respect my teacher. Are you laughing at me?" Qingyin teased him, took him to a seat, let him have a good rest, and then the 15th grade and 16th grade competition, although he believed that he would win, he still kept his best condition to face the competition.


    "Brother Linghao, you are so powerful. Can you teach me how to do it? I really want to learn. " Ling fei''er came up to him and looked at him with adoration. She didn''t even see the quick attack. Although the supervisor also explained, she wanted her brother Ling Hao to give her more specific guidance.


    "If you can win all the next games, I will teach you when I go back." Wu Hao smiles. He has nothing to keep this kind of thing, and the little girl is her own woman now. In fact, he also hopes that she can become more powerful.


    "Don''t worry, brother Linghao, in the next two games, I will beat them down. I will also show my own strength. From the first grade to now, I haven''t really played my full strength. If I don''t play, the game will be over." Ling Fei Er, with a smile, looked at the 15th grade who was preparing for the competition. At that time, she was full of confidence for the winner.


    "Crazy front you have to refuel, has come here, then complete the game." Wu Hao looks at crazy Feng to say.


    "Don''t worry, I will finish the game." Crazy Feng nodded faintly. Although the strength of the 15th grade and the 16th grade is good, he has not paid attention to it. Even with his own experience, he can win. In his eyes, these people are just children.


    "You are yourself. Although you have played the last two games, don''t take it lightly." Qingyin asked.


    "Don''t worry."


    Three people rest outside the court. In order to make them recover to the best state, the college gave them a full half-hour rest time. It seems not much, but compared with the rest time of the second game, which they usually start right away, it is very abundant.


    Half an hour later, the 15th grade competition officially began.


    The supervisor came to the field.


    The audience warmed up again.


    "Dear audience friends, our three challengers from the first grade have finished their rest, and our 10 challengers from the 15th grade are ready for the challenge. Then the 15th grade challenge will officially start. First of all, let''s invite our three challengers from the first grade to be good at it. I think you are very familiar with them, But I still want to introduce these three great challengers. They are Linghao, lingfeier and kuangfeng from the first grade. They started from the first grade, passed five levels and cut six generals all the way to the current 15th grade challenge. Such a challenge span has never appeared in history, They have come to the present with their deep strength and firm cultivation spirit. Let''s give them warm applause and hope that they can achieve better results. "


    "Then let''s introduce the ten winners of the 15th grade. They are the best of the 15th grade. In this qualification examination competition, ten of them won the final victory of the 15th grade, and three candidates will be selected among them. Please pay attention to their faces, see? Each of them has a firm sense of war on his face. I believe that no matter who comes out to fight, they will bring you a wonderful battle, because they are real practitioners and brave warriors who are not afraid to fight. I know that you are very looking forward to the victory of the three challengers, but please give them the warmest applause, Because their duty is to prevent the three challengers from winning. Only when they fulfill their duty and fulfill their mission, will the battle be wonderful. I think what you want is not just a result. A battle is a battle. No matter whether they fail or succeed, the fight with all their strength is worthy of praise and praise. "

 Chapter 825

    The enthusiasm of the audience was completely ignited. It is true. Although they want to see the three challengers in the first grade win the game, it does not mean that they just want to see the result. If the three challengers admit defeat, they can see the result they want, but they do not want their result to come out like this, What they want is a wonderful and unparalleled battle, and the result they want is produced in this wonderful and unparalleled battle. No matter the Challenger or the challenger, they can give full play to their strength and the spirit of the cultivator. Although they are not qualified to ask them to do so, they have expectations for cultivation, They really want to appreciate the spirit of the real cultivator.


    Because each of them may be a future cultivator.


    I don''t want to see the word "cultivator" stained.


    "Good competition, both sides have come to the field, so the next step is for the three challengers to choose their own challengers. Now this is the 15th grade challenger. I would like to remind the three challengers, please choose your opponents carefully and carefully. You have advantages in choosing opponents, After all, you are challengers from the first grade. You can choose your opponents according to your own needs. " Although the ostensible saying is that he hopes they can bring a wonderful battle to the audience, the game is a game after all, and the game needs a winner. Now, from the first grade to the 15th grade, there are only two games left. Even as a tutor, he also hopes that the three of them can beat the 15th grade and the 16th grade to create a real world, An unprecedented historical record.


    "It''s your choice." Wu Hao still goes his own way. Among the ten opponents, he chooses the one who looks the strongest. In his eyes, the children who are very strong and the children who are not very strong are all the same. They are all children. If you fight with children, you have to pick children. If you are not strong, you will be a failure.


    "I''ll choose you." Lingfei chose the only one of the ten girls. I didn''t say that I wanted to choose the strongest or the weakest. I just saw this girl and felt that she was suitable to be my opponent.


    "Then I''ll choose you." Kuangfeng finds the most rough opponent in the crowd, which is a bit like the frenzy in front of him. In fact, his selection is carefully calculated. Generally, a person with a short temper is easy to lose control. In a game, once a player''s mood is out of control, no matter how frenzied he is, it is easy to fail. Of course, this is not his competition experience, but his fighting experience, but his fighting experience, It''s often more testing than experience.


    "Are you sure of your choice?" The tutor can''t laugh or cry. Why can''t he explain it to them? Do you have to be so casual in choosing opponents for such an important competition?


    "Very sure." Wu Hao smiles confidently. In fact, there is nothing to be hesitated about.


    "And the two of you?"


    Ling Fei Er and crazy Feng also nodded.


    "Now that the three challengers have determined their challengers, please rest the rest of the students. The three challengers will stay on the field and prepare to fight. Three challengers, please choose your own order of appearance. Dear audience friends, the ultimate battle you''ve been waiting for is only one step away. Can the three challengers pass the three strong ones in grade 15? Can they create more miracles with their own strength? Please keep your eyes open and see. The wonderful competition will start soon


    The tutor''s voice was high and everyone applauded and yelled excitedly. This is the penultimate game. If they can finish this game and enter the final challenge against the 16th grade, it will be a miracle whether they succeed or not.


    "Linghao!"


    "Ling Fei Er!"


    "Crazy front!"


    The audience outside the stadium were shouting their three names, and their ears couldn''t stand the noise. But at this time, the high emotion stimulated them to continue shouting, as if only in this way can they release their inner excitement.


    "OK, the three challengers have selected their order of appearance. The first one is Ling Feier from the first grade and Jiang Zhongyue from the 15th grade. The second one is Ling Hao from the first grade and Shi Zhongtian from the 15th grade. The third one is kuangfeng from the first grade and Jianmang from the 15th grade. So first of all, let''s invite Ling fei''er and Jiang Zhongyue to come on the stage. Let''s ask the other four students to take a rest and get ready for the next game


    Four people are going to have a rest.


    Ling fei''er and Jiang Zhongyue stay on the court.


    "Both players believe that you are very clear about the competition rules of the challenge, but I still want to remind you that weapons can be used in the competition. As long as you both choose to use weapons together, you can use weapons in the process of the competition. Please ask whether you choose to use weapons?"


    "I choose to use weapons, and you?" Jiangzhongyue looks at lingfei''er.


    "I respect your choice. Since you choose to use weapons, I also choose to use them." Ling Fei Er nodded.


    "Well, now that the two students have made their own decisions, you can all use your own weapons to fight in this competition. Now please be ready. The competition will start soon." The tutor left the field, stood in the field, stretched his fingers high, and hit a loud finger in the air.


    The game officially started.


    Jiang Zhongyue takes out a long sword from the space ring. With a wave of the sword, the third and second black breath rush towards lingfei''er. The black breath, faster and faster, rushes in front of her. At the same time, there is a strange deformation. The original black breath turns into two black beasts, half empty and half real, The trance is elusive.


    Ling fei''er is not polite. She calls in the dark directly. A huge bone dragon appears on the field. The black flame shoots out from her mouth. At the same time, she flies into the air to saturate the ground targets. The black flame ignites the whole field, and the two dark beasts of jiangzhongyue disappear in the high temperature, Jiangzhongyue can only use the power of the nether world to protect herself. First, she didn''t expect that this girl would carry out such a fierce attack at the beginning. There was no place for her to move in the whole stadium, and she was surrounded by flames.

 Chapter 826

    But she can''t hold on for long, can she?


    Ling fei''er doesn''t plan to support her all the time. Seeing that Jiang Zhongyue takes protective actions, she immediately controls Gu Long to rush to attack her directly.


    Bone dragon''s tail swung and hit jiangzhongyue directly. She tried to attack bone dragon with the power of the nether world, but bone dragon had already flew into the air and didn''t give her a chance at all. She retreated continuously and almost flew out of the field.


    Bone dragon carries on the continuous black flame attack to the field. In the gap of the burning flame, it carries on the targeted attack to jiangzhongyue. After several times, jiangzhongyue can''t support it.


    She didn''t expect that the little girl could control the bone dragon for such a long time, so it''s reasonable to say that the dark call. The larger the size of the summoned dead creature is, the stronger the ability it needs to consume. This 20 meter long dead creature has not left for such a long time. It seems that the girl is very powerful.


    Ling Fei Er didn''t give her a chance to think about it. Seeing that he was a little weak, he manipulated the bone dragon to attack her. The bone dragon fell from the sky and landed on the ground, but he kept a safe distance of ten meters away from her. The black flame in his mouth was like a full horsepower vector engine. With the powerful jet force, even the huge body of the bone dragon couldn''t move back, Not to mention Zhongyue, although he still retreated quickly and couldn''t support it, even if he wanted to leave the jet circle.


    Get your feet out of the loop.


    Ling Fei Er instantly cancels his dark call, and the bone dragon on the field and the flame on the ground disappear at the same time.


    "Wonderful! The first competition of the 15th grade challenge is officially over. The winner is lingfeier from the first grade. Let''s give her a warm applause. Just now, she gave us an extremely wonderful competition with the dark call. At the same time, let''s give her a round of applause to Jiang Zhongyue. Although she failed to stop lingfeier from advancing, we can see that, She has given full play to her strength in the competition. The success of a competition is not determined by the victory or defeat, but by what she can learn in the process of the competition. No matter the Challenger or the challenger, I hope both sides can make persistent efforts. "


    As the tutor''s voice sounded, the audience outside the stadium immediately began to boil, just like the burning flame on the field. The game ended quickly, and many people didn''t know what had just happened. However, looking at the burning black flame on the field, the inner impact brought by the strong visual effect was extremely strong, and everyone roared excitedly, He cried.


    "Ling Fei Er, Ling Fei Er, Ling Fei Er..."


    Although such a cry is a bit unfair to Jiang Zhongyue, the audience is like this. They always tend to support the object they want to support. Just like their single-minded desire now, Lingfei, they can win the final victory because they want to witness the birth of a miracle. It''s not surprising that they will go all out to support the three of them.


    "OK, dear audience friends, lingfeier has opened a very good prelude to the 15th grade challenge. I believe the next competition will be very wonderful. I hope the next two challengers can bring us more exciting competition. At the same time, I hope the next two candidates can give full play to their strength to participate in the fight, You don''t need to be responsible for whether the three of them can set records. In this competition, your biggest responsibility is to try your best to stop them. Your biggest success is to stop them. Audience friends, let''s give our warmest applause to the next two competitors. "


    There was a lot of applause outside.


    Only when the candidates go all out, the competition will be wonderful. Naturally, they also want to see that the remaining two candidates can give full play to all their strength and make the competition really white hot, even if the time is short, it doesn''t matter. What they want to see is brilliant stimulation and all-out.


    "OK, then let''s go into the second game of the 15th grade challenge. Let''s invite Linghao, the first grade student, and Shi Zhongtian, the 15th grade student


    Wu Hao and Shi Zhongtian play.


    It''s not unreasonable for Wu Hao to fall in love with Shi Zhongtian at a glance in the crowd. This guy''s physique is lower than the average level of the high heaven god world, but the fighting power in his eyes is very strong. It''s a kind of eye God that a real practitioner with strong fighting consciousness will have. From his eyes, Wu Hao doesn''t see the outcome of a game, It''s just a fight, a fight for the sake of fighting.


    What is the essence of fighting? In fact, putting everything aside, fighting is the joy and chagrin of winning and losing, the reflection and self-improvement of the competition process, which are all things after the end of the competition. When fighting, we don''t consider anything else, only fighting for the sake of fighting, can we play the strongest fighting effect.


    Is shizhongtian very strong?


    It can be said that it''s very strong. Among the ten winners of grade 15, Shi Zhongtian''s strength can be said to rank first. With his strength, even if he enters the 16th grade to participate in the qualification examination competition, he can still enter the ten winners. The strength is self-evident.


    But for Wu Hao, a child is a child. No matter how strong a child is, it''s still a way to fall down in front of adults.


    "Are you going to use a weapon? If necessary, I can accompany you, if not, then we can start directly Wu Hao looked at him lightly, with a harmless smile on his face. For an opponent who goes all out to fight, his smile is always respected.


    "No need."


    Shi Zhongtian shook his head confidently.


    "All right."


    Wu Hao did not say anything, waiting for the instructor to give the order to start the game.


    "Are you two sure you don''t use weapons?" The tutor looked at them, a little helpless, a match without weapons, the wonderful degree dropped by at least 13, the visual impact brought by Sabre light and sword shadow is unmatched by ordinary boxing.


    However, he also understood why the challengers didn''t use weapons. It was obvious from the previous matches that after the three challengers got weapons, their strength did not grow at all. For the challengers, not using weapons is obviously beneficial, and using weapons will make them fail more quickly.


    "Very sure."


    Wu Hao nodded, but Shi Zhongtian didn''t speak, so did he.


    He was very clear about the pros and cons of using weapons.


    "Well, since both of you have decided not to use weapons, then the game can be officially started."


    The tutor went out of the field, put his right hand into the air, closed his middle finger and thumb, and made a loud ring finger in the air.


    The competition officially begins!

 Chapter 827

    Shi Zhongtian shouts and fights with his fists left and right. The floor beside Wu Hao suddenly cracks. The gravel quickly forms a pair of fists. The huge fists beat Wu Hao in the middle.


    Naturally, Wu Hao''s reaction can be very quick. The moment the floor cracked, he could stay away from the war zone. But he didn''t move. Instead, he waited for his fist to beat him. He just wanted to see what moves were used by heaven in the stone.


    Looking at the quality and speed of fists, the attack power should not be much. If a general practitioner is directly hit by these two fists, he is almost crushed by a mountain. The terrible degree is self-evident.


    But is he afraid of Wu Hao?


    Of course not.


    Seeing the two fists flying towards him, he was still motionless. The audience outside the stadium all kneaded a sweat for him. These two fists are five meters in size. It''s strange that the two fists put him in the middle of the hammer and didn''t smash him into meat sauce. This guy can obviously avoid it. Why didn''t he move? Isn''t he very fast?


    Does he want to give up the game?


    Just when everyone was puzzled, he stretched out his hands and forcefully blocked the attack of the two stone fists. When there was a panic on and off the court, Wu Hao''s hands lit up a blue light, and the powerful energy instantly smashed the two huge fists.


    Shizhongtian was shocked until Wu Hao was very strong, but he didn''t expect that he was so strong. He could clearly feel that he didn''t rely on strength to support when he just received his powerful blow, but only relying on his physical condition to block two fists. How good physical quality is needed to do this? Looking at his thin and small physique, I didn''t expect that he had such a strong physique.


    After the shock, Shi Zhongtian quickly took back the God, and the crushed stones formed countless sharp swords in the air, surrounded him, pouring down like a pear blossom in a rainstorm.


    Boom boom


    Boom boom


    The sound of the stone sword falling on the ground resounded throughout the audience.


    Wu Hao still didn''t escape from the battle circle. He raised all his strength and used both hands and feet. All the time coming towards his own road was shattered by him.


    Shi Zhongtian''s power is very strong, which can be seen from the falling power of the stone sword, and the continuity is also very good. The stone sword is constantly broken by him, and he can condense the crushed stone into a stone sword again. In this way, as long as he can''t escape the battle circle, he will be attacked continuously. How many practitioners can resist the continuous attack?


    I don''t know the exact amount, but Wu Hao knows very well that he can do it.


    It''s not difficult to escape from the battle circle, as long as the speed exceeds his stone sword condensation speed.


    Chen Feng''s feet are full of wind. Like a virtual shadow, he swims through the falling stone sword and quickly approaches the sky in the stone. The eye of heaven sees that he is about to rush in front of him and increase his strength. The speed of the stone sword''s fall is faster and the power of its eruption is stronger. The ground of the whole competition field is full of potholes.


    But Wu Hao''s speed is still faster than him. No matter how fast he speeds up, he can easily hide and come to him soon.


    "You lost."


    Chen Feng grinned and attacked him.


    Shi Zhongtian wanted to resist, but the moment he was hit, he knew that he was the same as other people. As long as he was close to him, there would be no chance to resist. Seeing his body flying into the air, he wanted to stop himself, but Wu Hao didn''t give him the chance. He rushed into the air with him to attack him.


    Shi Zhongtian was blown out of the field.


    The winner is out.


    The audience outside the stadium looked at the messy field and yelled excitedly. They saw the game very clearly. The strong attack and strong counterattack were really wonderful.


    "OK, all audience friends, the second game of the 15th grade challenge is officially over. The winner is the students from the first grade who are born after zero. Let''s give him warm applause. At the same time, let''s give it to our student Shi Zhongtian. He just performed very well. The failure is not because of his poor strength, but because he met a real opponent, Even if he fails in this game, he still deserves respect from all of us


    At that time, he couldn''t see that Shi Zhongtian had tried his best. When he was flying out of the field, he was trying his best to stop himself and fight for a while, but the opponent he met was too strong and didn''t give him any chance. If he was an opponent of the same level, I believe it would be a more exciting game, At least the fighting time will last for a very long time, and the visual impact will be more powerful.


    "Please have a rest. Let''s go to the third game of the 15th grade challenge. Let''s welcome kuangfeng from the first grade and Jianmang from the 15th grade."


    Crazy front and sword.


    "You two are free to choose whether to use weapons or not." The tutor is not tired of reminding.


    "I don''t choose to use weapons." Jian mang said directly.


    "I''m not using weapons, either." Crazy Feng nodded and said, in fact, the initiative is not to use the challenger, but he respects their choice.


    "Well, since you two haven''t used weapons for so long, please be prepared. The game will start soon."


    The tutor left the field, went out of the court, reached out and snapped his fingers,


    The last game of the 15th grade begins.


    The sword was preemptive and the two hands pinched. There was a black breath in the air. These breath formed countless swords in the air. They were arranged in order and rotated constantly. Even if they just saw the battle, people were scared. When all swords were launched together, the scene was even more startled. How could the practitioners have this ability?


    Secret sword?


    Crazy Feng was just guessing what kind of moves Jianmang would use? I didn''t expect to use the secret sword.


    Dark sword is also an intermediate extreme skill, and it''s the top skill of combat effectiveness platoon.


    But there is an obvious defect in this move, that is, the demand for the performer is too high, there is no absolute strength, it is difficult to support this kind of continuous.


    How long can the secret sword of a practitioner who has not come out of the college last?


    Crazy front in the heart played a question mark.


    In the face of the overwhelming black sword, kuangfeng also moved and rushed towards the edge of the sword. The black sword in the air also turned its head to catch up with kuangfeng and surrounded him from all directions.


    "You''ll lose this time."


    The swordsman smiles coldly, and the black breath bursts out again. Are there more swords in the air?


    "Yes? You look down on me a little. Do you think that''s all I have? "


    Kuangfeng also gave a cold smile and instantly summoned the dead creature.

 Chapter 828

    The place where the dead creature appeared was extremely ingenious. It was too late for Shan Jianmang to realize this. Although he immediately commanded the sword array and attacked the dead creature behind him, the dead creature was too close to him and hit him in the back and flew him out in an instant, but this blow did not make him fly out of the field, Jian mang stopped in the air with his black breath, and watched the dead creatures come towards him. He couldn''t control so much. He immediately divided half of the sword array to kill the dead creatures.


    When the flying sword was about to hit the dead creature, the huge dead creature suddenly disappeared. At the moment when the sword was absent, another dead creature appeared in front of him. Without a word, it was a blow to him.


    It was a heavy blow. Jian manggen couldn''t react, so he flew out. Kuangfeng didn''t spend any more time with him. When he was not stable, he rushed into the air and beat him out of the field with three fists and two feet.


    "Crazy Feng, crazy Feng, crazy Feng!"


    At the moment when the sword came out, the whole arena was as warm as fire. Everyone was shouting the name of kuangfeng. The competition just now was really wonderful. Two different dead creatures were summoned to attack skillfully. At the same time, they moved at high speed to get rid of the attack of sword array, There is still a gap for the final counterattack against Jianmang. Although the competition time is very short, just now every audience can see his action clearly, especially his dark call. It''s really wonderful.


    In fact, it''s not so wonderful as exciting. What these audiences feel is also because the dead creatures summoned by the dark are extremely huge and have a strong visual impact. Even if they don''t have to compete, they will feel it''s a wonderful and exciting competition


    "OK, dear audience, the third game of the 15th grade challenge is officially over. The winner is kuangfeng from the first grade. Let''s give him a warm applause. At the same time, this applause is also given to Jianmang from the 15th grade. He just performed very well. He skillfully used the secret sword to fight, although he failed in the final result, However, this fighting process reflects his subtle control over his own skills. As a hero, every student of Tianyuan college has a long way to go in the future. No matter whether he becomes the last ten winners of the grade, whether he participates in this challenge or not, whether he wins or loses, whether he wins or loses, whether he wins or loses, please keep in mind a fact, You still have a long way to go in the future. The present success is not the eternal success, and the present failure is not the eternal failure. Take success as experience and failure as lesson. Every game is the experience that makes us stronger


    The tutor''s words didn''t have a great effect on ordinary people, but the encouragement to every cultivator on and off the court was very strong. Everyone was shouting and screaming, especially those who lost in the game. After hearing the tutor''s words, the hope for cultivation was rekindled in their hearts. Indeed, the failure now is not an eternal failure, Today''s success is not always success. There is still a long way to go in the future. It doesn''t matter if you fail now. One day, you will go to the road of victory. A practitioner''s life will never be high or low until he dies.


    "OK, audience friends, I know you are in a very high mood now, but I hope you will listen to me quietly next. The three challenges of grade 15 have officially come to an end. The three winners are still Linghao, lingfei''er and kuangfeng, who are from grade 1. With their absolute strength and courage, they have come all the way from grade 1 to now. There is only one obstacle in front of them, that is, the ten winners of grade 16, If the three of them can finish the last competition, the record they have created will not only be the highest historical record since the founding of Tianyuan college, but also the highest record of all the colleges in the whole high heaven world in the challenge competition. From the first grade to the 16th grade, from ancient times to the present, even after 5000 years, I''m afraid no one can achieve their pioneering work. I believe you all know that this is a historic moment. All the people present are the few who can witness the birth of this miracle. Now I hope you can give our three winners the warmest applause for their bravery along the way, At the same time, it''s also an encouragement to the next challenge they have to face. No matter what the final victory or defeat is, their choice of challenge is a cultivator and the strongest spiritual embodiment. Come on, let''s give them warm applause! "


    The tutor finished in one breath, and took the lead in all his words.


    There was a lot of applause on the floor. Even the respected predecessors of the authors stood up and gave the warmest applause to the three of them.


    They can challenge the 16th grade all the way from the first year. Even if they fail in the last competition, they are also the unprecedented record creators in the history of the high heaven. The future of the three of them can almost be expected to be strong. If they can enter the God all the time and are learning more systematically, what will these three people do in the future? No one can imagine, What they are witnessing today is not only the victory of a competition, but also the beginning of the rise of these three young people. With their strength, they will shine a striking light wherever they are.


    Tianyuan city is too remote, they should go to a broader stage, where there is a broader world waiting for them.


    The applause of the whole audience lasted for a long time. No matter whether they were practitioners or not, everyone''s eyes showed the excitement of witnessing the miracle. The 15th grade competition officially came to an end, which also means that they are about to start the 16th grade challenge, which is also the final point of their challenge all the way. As long as they finish this competition, They won a real grand slam in this challenge, and even if they didn''t win, the three of them also created a miracle that can''t be surpassed. Although they are not perfect, they are really strong. In fact, everyone believes that at least one of the three of them will win the game, and if one of them can win the game, it will be worth their watching this time.


    Who is this man?


    Everyone is very sure that this person must be Wu Hao in the end.

 Chapter 829

    Of course, their expectations for the other two are also very high. The two of them are also very exciting along the way. With their current strength, they should also be able to win the final competition. If all three of them can win the 16th grade challenge, Then they can be regarded as a real witness to a historic miracle. Maybe someone will finish the same challenge in the future, from the first grade to the 16th grade, and win. But they firmly believe that there can not be three people creating such a historic record at the same time, absolutely impossible.


    "OK, then the three games of the 15th grade challenge are officially over. Next, please have a good rest and adjust your state to the best. Next, you will face the ten winners of the 16th grade. Your challenge objects will be selected from the ten of them. No matter which one, they will be your strong opponents, So please take the time to have a good rest and adjust your state


    The tutor came to an end.


    Wu HaoLing, fei''er and kuangfeng also left the competition field together. The staff immediately repaired the competition field to create the best competition conditions for the next competition.


    "The last game is about to start. Is there anything to say?" Wu haoxiao looks at Qingyin. From the beginning of the competition to now, she has not said anything.


    "I hope you succeed." Listen to sound to smile, what also don''t say, take out three big bags of crystal stone from oneself space ring to give them.


    "That''s it?" Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. This woman''s encouragement is really unique.


    "I''m an activist. Instead of talking nonsense to you, I''d better let you prepare well for the game. Although your performance in this game is very good and the battle ends very fast, the strength of the 16th grade is stronger than that of the 15th grade after all, and their state is certainly better than you, No matter how you feel about winning or losing, the best time to rest is to be well prepared and adjust your state to the best. This is my biggest encouragement to you. What do you think? "


    "OK, you''re a tutor. You''re right. Just listen to you." Wu Hao had no choice but to smile, though he didn''t expect to say much.


    "Tutor, do you think we can win together?" Ling Fei Er asks a way.


    "I''m sure you''ll win." Qingyin smiles. In fact, she is very sure of the strength of the three of them. Even in the 16th grade, they should not be their opponents. Especially when their performance in the 15th grade is so relaxed, after all, the strength gap between grades is not so big. If the 15th grade can easily defeat them, the 16th grade will not be too difficult.


    "Hey, hey, we will win. Don''t worry, master Qingyin."


    "Even if you have self-confidence, you should adjust your state, sit down and have a good rest, absorb the crystal, and restore your strength." Qingyin said.


    "Yes, yes."


    Ling Fei Er nodded, sat down next to Wu Hao, picked up the crystal and began to absorb.


    Kuangfeng didn''t say much. He sat down, picked up Jinshi and began to adjust his state. Although he was very confident in the 16th grade competition, as an experienced soldier, he knew that no matter what kind of opponent he faced, he could adjust his state to the best to avoid accidents to the greatest extent, especially in the last game, If you take it lightly, it means that all the previous victories have done nothing. After all, what they want is not to create the so-called record, but to enter Qinghe college through this challenge. Whether they can finally enter Qinghe college is the last competition.


    Win or lose here, at one stroke three people''s hearts are very clear. Even after Ling fei''er sat down, his face became more serious. Whether he could go to Qinghe college with Ling Hao''s brother or not, the last game was the key. As long as he won the last game, everything was simple. He could take Yun Han and Yun Ru with him to Qinghe city and leave Tianyuan city, They can do whatever they want.


    Wu Hao knew this truth more clearly in his heart. Most of the time, failure is not in the process, but in the end when he is about to achieve his goal. Although he is very confident in defeating the people in grade 16, he still does not dare to take it lightly. The lion and the rabbit are fighting with all his strength. Now he is the same reason. It is his inevitable goal to leave Tianyuan city and go to Qinghe city, If the goal is divided into 16 equal points, then he has now completed 15 points, and the next is the last point. In any case, he can not be planted in the last point.


    The bag of crystal stones given by Qingyin is about more than 100. It didn''t take long to absorb all of them. The hospital is totally willing to give them this time. After all, the competition is relatively unfair to them. After challenging the 14th grade, they have to challenge the 15th grade. After the 15th grade competition, they have to start the 16th grade competition without stopping, This kind of consumption is not affordable by ordinary people at all. According to the normal competition rules, after each competition, there should be a day''s rest. Both sides have more time to adjust their own state to the best. However, they require to complete three competitions in a day, so what the hospital can do is in the interval of the competition, Give them three more rest time, let them more fully adjust their state.


    The audience was not in a hurry.


    Although the waiting time is very painful, because they are looking forward to the result of the game, and even a little anxious, everyone on the field knows very well that it is very difficult for these three challengers to have such a fierce game for three consecutive games. If they can''t have a good rest and adjust the game well, it is very unfavorable for them, Every one of them wants to see the result of their victory. Since they come with this result, why rush them to start the game?


    After all the crystal stones of the three were absorbed, the supervisor came to them.


    "Have you three had a good rest?" Asked the tutor.


    "I have a good rest. What about you two?" Wu Hao looks at Ling fei''er and kuangfeng.


    "I also have a good rest. I can start the competition at any time. I''ve absorbed these crystals. I feel like I can fight again." Ling Fei Er clapped his hands and said with a smile. He felt that his body was full of strength again. Although the previous two games didn''t consume much strength, the more abundant strength always made him more confident.

 Chapter 830

    "It''s time to start." Crazy front light nodded, state recovery is also good.


    "If you don''t feel your form has been adjusted to the best, you can also ask us to extend the rest time. After all, the next game is very important to you, and your form itself allows you to get more rest." Said the tutor.


    "No, let''s go!"


    Wu Hao smiles and stands up directly. Ling fei''er and kuangfeng also stand up with him. The three want to go to the competition together.


    "Qingdao is what you teach these three students. One by one, they are crazy. I don''t think they need to prepare for such an important competition. If ordinary people want to wait ten days and a half months to start the competition, they can make themselves stronger. They are good. It''s really casual." The supervisor looked at Qingyin and said.


    "The three of them didn''t regard the challenge as a competition at all, so they didn''t value winning or losing at all. No, no, they can''t say that. In fact, they value winning or losing, but what they value is not the result of the competition, but whether they can complete the competition and go to Qinghe University for higher level training."


    "They are too confident."


    "I think their strength has the capital of confidence." Qingyin laughs. The supervisor laughs as soon as he hears this. It''s true. The three of them really have the capital of self-confidence, even conceit.


    Looking at the whole Tianyuan college, which students can have their three such details?


    No,


    Absolutely not one!


    I''m afraid even a lot of mentors are not as strong as the three of them.


    The key is how much strength these three people have not released. It is very likely that they still have deeper strength, especially Linghao. Every game seems easy, which shows that his strength is quite deep.


    The tutor doesn''t chat with Qingyin, so he goes on to host the game.


    As a tutor, he is naturally very excited to be in charge of hosting such a record game, especially this is the last game. As the most direct witness of history, his heart is far more excited than those of the audience.


    "OK, dear audience friends, after a period of rest, our three challengers have determined that their state has returned to the best and they are ready for the next competition. Then we will enter the 16th grade challenge, which is the final stage of the qualification examination competition of Tianyuan University, Whether the three challengers from the first grade can successfully complete their challenges, and whether the ten strong challengers from the 16th grade can resist the pace of the three challengers, this is the last contest, and it will be the final answer. Whether they are challengers or challengers, whether they can correct their names depends on this last competition. "


    "OK, let''s invite the challenger to the stage first. Although you have already remembered these three students, in this last game, I would like to introduce them ceremoniously. First, this is Linghao from the first grade, who has incomparable strength. Next, this is Lingfei, This is the only girl among the three challengers. She represents the uncompromising fighting spirit of all the female practitioners in the whole high heaven world. Finally, this is kuangfeng from the first grade. She has fierce fighting power, calm and indestructible like a rock. At the same time, she is like a sword with strong strength and invincible. "


    "Please remember their names and faces. No matter what the outcome of this competition is, their achievements so far deserve everyone''s pride and admiration. At the same time, they are also examples for each of us to learn. Although they come from the lowest grade, as long as we have confidence in ourselves, No matter how powerful an opponent you face, you can win by fighting. They have the most basic and precious soul of a cultivator. If everyone can have such a soul, then everyone in the high heaven can become a powerful cultivator. "


    "Let''s give them our warmest applause."


    I think of the thunderous applause on my palm. It goes on and on for a long time. Needless to say, everyone remembers the appearance of the three of them. After watching their competition, the practitioners who are already practitioners want to learn from them and become such powerful practitioners, And those who have not entered the door of cultivation are full of longing for cultivation. Everyone hopes that one day, they can become as powerful as them.


    "Then let''s invite ten contestants to play! They are the ten winners of the 16th grade qualification examination competition of Tianyuan University. They are the most powerful force of the 16th grade. The three candidates will also be selected from among them. Please continue to give them applause. As candidates, they are shouldering more mission and pressure. Can they come from the three challengers of the first grade alone, It''s up to them! No matter which three are selected in the end, I hope everyone can play their best in the competition and give full play to the spiritual connotation of the cultivator. "


    Wu HaoLing, fei''er and kuangfeng stood in the middle of the field, and ten of the 16th grade students also stood opposite them. Their mental outlook was very good. Although they could feel that they didn''t have much hope for victory from their eyes, everyone''s eyes were full of fighting desire, although they didn''t know whether they could prevent them from promotion, But now the game has come to this point, only the fight is the biggest responsibility for themselves and the audience.


    Wu Hao is very satisfied with their fighting side.


    The performance of grade 14, grade 15 and grade 16 is pretty good. Although they all know that it is impossible for them to win, it is not easy for them to put their mind in order to participate in a battle.


    The greatest respect for the opponent is to go all out to beat him.


    Wu Hao gave a faint smile.


    "Well, let''s officially enter the competition. First of all, three challengers are invited to choose three of the ten winners of grade 16 as their own challengers. Let''s invite three challengers to choose your opponents. This is your last competition. No matter from any angle, it''s a crucial competition for you. In the matter of choosing opponents, I hope you will take it seriously. "

 Chapter 831

    The tutor took the trouble to remind them that in the last game, he sincerely hoped that they would take the victory as the highest standard. There must be strength among the ten people. As long as they can find the weakest three people to beat them, their records will be created smoothly. He does not believe in their strength, and will not find the weakest one among the ten people.


    It''s really hard to understand why they don''t want to.


    Now it''s the last game. Should we listen to the advice?


    But in the end he was disappointed.


    "Just you."


    "Just you."


    "Just you."


    The three of them picked the strongest three out of ten at a glance.


    The tutor sighed helplessly. How confident these three people are about their own strength. In this 16th grade and the last competition, they even have to find the strongest opponent to challenge. I really don''t know what they are thinking. Is it really not important than the competition? Even if the competition is not important, winning or losing is also very important. Don''t you want to go to Qinghe university? Isn''t it better to find a weak one and guarantee your victory?


    I don''t understand these young people.


    I really don''t understand these young people.


    "Well, our three challengers have chosen their challengers. Let''s see who the three challengers are. Linghao chooses Fang Qinglan, lingfeier chooses Cao Musheng, and kuangfeng chooses Bai Shuiyang. " He didn''t bother to ask them if they were sure. He never changed after they chose.


    "Then let''s move on to the next stage. Let''s invite the three challengers to choose their own order of appearance. After deciding the order, we will immediately start the first game of the 16th grade challenge."


    As soon as the tutor''s words were finished, there were warm applause and shouts on the field. At this stage, it means that today''s miraculous competition is about to begin.


    The three quickly drew their own order.


    Kuangfeng was the first, lingfeier was the second, and Wu Hao was the last.


    "OK, the order of the three challengers has been drawn out, so the order of the three games in the 16th grade challenge will be born. The first ones are kuangfeng from the first grade and Baishuiyang from the 16th grade. Other players, please rest temporarily."


    Kuangfeng and Baishuiyang are on the field.


    "To remind you that weapons can be used according to the rules of the game. If both of you use weapons together, then the game will allow you to use weapons."


    "No use."


    Bai Shuiyang said firmly that he did not consider using weapons at all.


    "Then I don''t use weapons." Crazy Feng said


    "Well, since the two players don''t use weapons, then the competition officially begins." The tutor went outside, reached into the air, hit a loud finger, the first game of the 16th grade challenge officially began.


    At the beginning of the game, Baishuiyang didn''t launch his attack yet. Kuangfeng first launched a fierce attack. Since it was the last game, he didn''t intend to retain his strength. He didn''t care whether the audience enjoyed it or not.


    With the wind under her feet and the body like electricity, he rushed to Baishuiyang. Before Baishuiyang was ready to attack, he had already attacked him. Baishuiyang was preparing to make a defensive action. Suddenly, a Summoner appeared behind her. In such an instant, he was in a disadvantageous situation. He wanted to escape, At least avoid the battle circle that put her in a dilemma, but the attack of crazy front doesn''t give him escape routes at all. After blocking all her escape routes, direct the summoner to attack from behind him.


    It''s impossible for Baishuiyang to turn his back to fight with the summoner. As soon as he comes out, he is hit by the summoner and flies directly into the air. Crazy front also flies into the air with him and continues to saturate him. Baishuiyang didn''t expect such a fierce battle at the beginning of the game. He has no time to defend and can only explode energy to resist crazy front, But it can burst out, and a huge Summoner falls from the air and directly kicks his body. The whole body falls to the ground like a rock. The summoner disappears in an instant and appears on the ground in the next second. The huge black bear opens its claw and directly pats the paw of Baishuiyang out of the ground, but Baishuiyang has not appeared yet, but kuangfeng, He launched a final attack on him, not wait for his body stability, three fists and two feet will hit him out of the field.


    The battle is over.


    Whitewater didn''t launch an effective attack all the way.


    The whole field was silent, which was too damn fast. It was the 16th grade challenge, and it ended in less than a minute. Although the appearance of summon was very exciting, the speed of the end of the game was beyond expectation, and it was even hard to imagine that the opponent really made a long effort to deal with the game.


    "Well, the first game of the 16th grade challenge is officially over. The winner is kuangfeng from the first grade. Let''s give him the warmest applause. He succeeded. He succeeded. He really succeeded. He challenged all the way from the first grade to the 16th grade. Now he has successfully defeated the experts from the 16th grade and become the god world, The first master to complete the challenge of grade 16 in history, he created history, he created a miracle, let''s use the warmest applause to add a little color to this miracle


    The tutor''s voice rang out, and then a thunderous applause broke out on the quiet field, and the cry was deafening.


    Although the speed of the birth of the miracle is so fast that many people have not seen clearly what happened in the competition just now, each of them is very clear that the miracle was born and they are really single. This classmate from the first grade really beat the classmate from the 16th grade. Along the way, she has been challenging all the way from the first grade to the 16th grade, Win all!


    The fever lasted for a long time.


    "OK, next, let''s welcome lingfeier from the first grade and Cao Musheng from the 16th grade. Let''s officially start the second competition of the 16th grade challenge. What kind of wonderful competition will these two students bring us? Let''s wait and see! OK, two students, please come on


    Ling fei''er and Cao Musheng go to the competition.


    Cao Musheng''s expression is very dignified. Bai Shuiyang''s strength is very clear. He didn''t expect to be defeated so quickly with his strength. It can be seen that the three of them have decided to play their best in the last game.

 Chapter 832

    The strength of the little girl in front of him is unknown, but the confident look on her face shows that the little girl is not easy to deal with.


    "Are you going to use a weapon?" Ling Fei Er asks a way. No matter the other side does not use weapons, he has his own strategy.


    "No Cao Musheng shook his head, obviously he had his own plan.


    "Are you two sure you don''t use weapons?" Asked the tutor.


    "Sure."


    Both nodded.


    "Well, now that you''ve both confirmed that you''re not using weapons, then please be ready to officially start the game." The tutor said and walked off the stage.


    He waited for a while. When all the audience were quiet, he reached into the air and gave a loud finger.


    The game officially started.


    Ling fei''er summoned the dead creature without hesitation, and the dead creature appeared directly in front of Cao Musheng. It was a giant monkey. He grabbed Cao Musheng and didn''t throw it out of the field. At the same time, he jumped into the air flexibly and headed for Cao Musheng''s flying direction. Just before Cao Musheng adjusted his body shape, he was caught by the summoner again, This throw can be further, directly toward the lawn outside the field flew out.


    The game was over before it started.


    All the preparations Cao Musheng made were in vain. He didn''t even put out a move, so he failed directly.


    The audience outside once again fell into an awkward silence. In the last game, it was too rash. The first person was defeated without two moves. This was better. At the beginning of the second game, they were directly thrown out of the window. Within a few seconds, they didn''t even see what happened on the court. The opponent had declared defeat.


    In the face of absolute strength, is the 16th grade really so vulnerable?


    Everyone''s heart has a person such a question, the game of the 15th grade is still fighting for a while, to the last game, it becomes more exaggerated, you end a single game, a single game ends, why on earth?


    "It seems that these three people in the first grade still have enough strength to challenge higher grades."


    In the quiet crowd, I don''t know who said such a word, and the whole stadium immediately whispered and talked.


    "Where''s the higher grade? The highest grade in the whole high heaven world is grade 16. "


    "So, the strength of these three people should be able to challenge many tutors. It''s not easy to challenge these students with their strength. The 16th grade looks very high, but it''s just students studying in the college. I''m afraid many tutors are not rivals for their three levels."


    "Damn it? But aren''t they first grade students? Do they hide their strength to participate in the qualification examination competition? "


    "That should be impossible. They are really from the first grade, but why they can have such strong strength in a short period of time is unknown. Maybe these three people are all rare talents in a hundred years. No, they are rare in ten thousand years."


    "Isn''t it strange that there are three such geniuses at the same time?"


    "It''s a little strange indeed."


    "Isn''t it cheating? No matter how strong their strength is, they are also from the first grade students. No matter how strong they are, they can''t be strong enough to kill the people in the 16th grade. Is it possible that the college deliberately let the people in the 16th grade lose to them in order to make them create this miracle that can''t be surpassed? "


    "You really want to."


    "It''s not that I want to think so, but the result is really bizarre. It''s already the 16th grade challenge, and the college must be thinking that they have finished the 15th grade challenge anyway. It''s almost the last level to complete the Grand Slam. In order to ensure that they can complete the competition, it''s normal for the 16th grade people to put some water in and lose to them. "


    "Can you bring some brain? Where is it normal? If the trainees really want to do this, they can''t be so fake, OK? This is a game that many people can''t accept. Do you think the college is so stupid? Even if it is specially designed to let them win, it will make them fight a seemingly even battle, and then let the three challengers win. It seems that it is not easy to have flaws, and it is easier to make people believe the result of the game, but what is the result we see? In front of the two challengers, almost directly killed their opponents, we all expressed surprise and doubt about the results of such a game, even if the college to fake, it is not so fake


    "So you mean the Academy wasn''t involved in the secret operation of the game?"


    "I didn''t see it anyway."


    "Why don''t you see that even I have this feeling? As a cultivator, you don''t even feel it at all?"


    "Because I''m a practitioner, I can see better than you. Take the competition just now for example, Cao Musheng didn''t move as you can see, waiting for her to attack. In fact, he was fully prepared for the battle. As long as he was given a little time, he could start a very fierce battle, But the biggest problem is that the opponent he met was too strong. Lingfei didn''t give him any preparation time at all. At the beginning of the game, he launched the fastest attack immediately. Even if he wanted to fight for a while, he couldn''t help it. The competition time is inversely proportional to the strength. The stronger the strength, the shorter the competition time. Obviously, the strength of the three challengers far exceeds the target they are going to challenge. The reason why it is difficult to watch them in the previous few games is that they have not felt the need to use their full strength. Now in the last game, we can see that, They are all in pursuit of quick decision. "


    "Really? Although I really want them to win, the competition is not good at all. I don''t know what they have done. I only see a huge summon, and then the competition is over. I come to see the competition, not the performance. "


    "It''s just because you don''t come to see the performance that you should accept the result. The real competition is just to win and end the battle as soon as you can. There''s no need to waste time and do some fancy skills to please you."


    The real competition is not to show skills, but to win in the end.

 Chapter 833

    Although many practitioners on the field were surprised by the result of the game, they were convinced by the result after they calmed down. They had no absolute strength and could not do such an efficient way of fighting.


    Competition is competition. Although the significance of competition lies in the process of competition, for the players on the field, there is only one ancestor, which is the result of the competition. Since the competition has to be divided into a result sooner or later, why procrastinate? Can use the absolute strength to obtain the victory quickly, that does not have to go to the frivolous.


    Strong!


    People who know the way of the door are secretly born this word!


    The novice practitioners have the strongest feeling. I didn''t expect that the first year practitioners could play such a powerful role. They killed the 16th year practitioners directly. It''s conceivable how deep their strength is hidden in front of them.


    Those practitioners who have already made some achievements can''t help but marvel after watching their competitions. Today''s young people are really better than each other. They are only in the first grade, and even have the ability to kill the 16th grade directly. Although they are all students of a college, they are in the first year of a department and the 16th grade. The span between them is more than 30 years, But there are also many who can have the strength to cross the gap of more than 30 years. Even the word genius is not enough to describe their strength. Maybe only the word genius can be associated with them.


    And those who have already had a strong strength are really filled with emotion when they see their competition. As for what they feel, only their own heart knows. After all, the higher the strength of cultivation, the deeper and more difficult their inner thinking will be. Maybe it''s the feeling that talented people have been leading the way for hundreds of years, maybe it''s the feeling, The back wave of the Yangtze River pushes the front wave, and one wave is higher than the other.


    Who knows.


    "Well, dear audience friends, it''s really unexpected that the second game of the 16th grade challenge ended with such an unexpected result. Lingfeier from the first grade won the competition directly with the gesture of second kill. Unexpectedly, it''s really unexpected that lingfeier had such a deep hidden strength, Now she seems to have taken out all her strength. The reason why the competition is so short is that her absolute strength has brought about such a result. Let''s give her warm applause, She is the second classmate in the history of Gaotian divine world to complete the challenge from grade one to grade 16. She is also the first female cultivator in the history of Gaotian divine world to complete such an initiative. She has set a solid monument for all female cultivators. I hope all female cultivators can see her like this and take her as an example, Keep moving towards this monument. One day, everyone can become a practitioner like him


    The mood of the audience was finally aroused. Although many people can''t understand and believe the result of the game, at this moment, the result is really what they want, and many people have their own judgment after they calm down. Their strength is really strong enough, Even in the 15th grade, their competition time is very short, which shows that they have an overwhelming advantage over the 15th grade, and there is no gap between the 15th grade and the 16th grade, which can extend the competition time by more than ten minutes. It is not impossible for them to end the competition with a second kill attitude when they all burst out.


    The second historical record was created, and everyone responded with thunderous applause.


    The applause is the recognition of kuangfeng and lingfeier, and also the expectation of Wu Hao''s next game.


    The three of them participated in the challenge together, and all the audience, what they expect is that the three of them will complete the final challenge at the same time. Now the first two have all finished their competition, and all of them put their last hope on him.


    If the three of them can complete the 16th grade challenge together, what they have done is also a record that can not be surpassed. Maybe someone will complete their challenge record in the future, but it is impossible to find three people to complete it at the same time.


    "OK, dear audience friends, please be quiet for a while. The second game of the 16th grade challenge has officially ended. Then we are about to start the third game. This is not only the last game of the 16th grade challenge, but also the final battle of the qualification examination competition of Tianyuan University. Our classmates Linghao and Fang Qinglan, What kind of game will it bring us? Please wait and see. The game will start soon. Let''s welcome two students to prepare for the game


    Wu Hao and Fang Qinglan are on the scene.


    "Two students, this is the last competition of this qualification examination competition. I''ll confirm to you that according to our competition rules, both sides can discuss whether to use weapons or not during the competition. Do you use weapons?" The tutor also knew that this was the last time he raised such a question, so he said it very seriously.


    "I want to use weapons!" Fang Qinglan said nothing.


    But whether he uses weapons is not his has the final say, the main choice lies in the challenger.


    "Since you choose to use weapons, use them." Wu Hao nodded with a smile. Whether the weapons were used in the last game was the same.


    Fang Qinglan nodded seriously.


    In this last game, he is very clear that his opponent will challenge himself with the strongest strength just like the previous two people. According to the current situation, he can''t have the strength to defeat the person in front of him. He is the strongest of the three. Even the two of them can do second kill. That''s not to mention why he chose to use weapons, Just want to let their own strength to get higher promotion, even if the failure, also don''t be so ugly.


    Chen Feng understands his idea, but his idea is also very simple. The biggest respect for his opponent is to defeat him with all his strength.


    The tutor walked off the stage and raised his right hand high. After everyone was quiet, he made a loud finger.


    "The game begins!"


    With the teacher''s shout, both sides have action at the same time.


    As soon as Wu Hao reaches out his hand, three huge summoners appear in the field at the same time. Without waiting for Fang Qinglan to attack the three summoners with the power of the nether world, the three summoners fight together and throw Fang Qinglan out of the field.


    The game begins,


    The game is over.

 Chapter 834

    "Success, he succeeded, he really succeeded. Linghao also finished the Third Battle of the 16th grade challenge with a second kill attitude. This is the last game of this qualification examination challenge. He used his absolute strength to draw a perfect end to this competition. So far, The three challengers from the first grade successfully completed their challenge from the first year to the 16th grade. They have created one record after another. Now, at this time, they have created a miracle that can not be surpassed. Maybe someone will be able to complete the same pioneering work as them in the future, but I believe that no matter at any time, It''s impossible for three people to accomplish such an unprecedented undertaking at the same time. "


    "They are the creators of the record, they are the creators of the miracle, and everyone present is the most direct witness of the miracle and the record! Now let''s invite the three challengers to the field and give them the warmest applause. "


    Before they had time to think about what had just happened, the audience was driven by the voice of their tutor. Thunderous applause broke out all over the audience. One after another, the shouting was like a tide, wave after wave. Although they didn''t see clearly what had just happened, in the first two games, They have made sufficient psychological preparation. Ling Hao is the most powerful of the three of them. Even the two of them can kill their opponents in seconds. Let alone, even if they don''t see the result clearly, they know that this is the fact. Now the most important thing is that he won. Yes, he won, It also means that all three of them have won the game, which is exactly what they expected from the beginning of the game.


    Nothing is more exciting and exciting than the fact that what you expect will come true. Especially, this competition itself is a competition that creates history, records and miracles. As the most direct witness of this competition, everyone feels extremely excited, just like they have won the competition.


    The tutor didn''t let everyone calm down, because now that the game is over, there is no need to calm down at all. Everyone''s suppressed expectations have now become a reality, which can give them enough time to get excited, clap, shout and roar. For those who want to become practitioners, the result of this game is just like a reassurance, as long as they work hard, As long as you set foot on the road of cultivators, you may become as powerful as the three of them in the end. Whether you are a man or a woman, whether you are tall or thin, as long as you have enough courage and perseverance, as long as you have enough martial spirit, you can achieve an extraordinary career on the road of cultivators!


    Every record game can bring a far-reaching impact, not to mention this game. It has created too many miracles and too many impossibilities. Now there are so many witnesses on the bed, which are enough to spread this story to infinite distant places, so that more people know that Tianyuan college has such a miraculous game, Will there be fewer people who will come here?


    It took five minutes for the sound on the field to stop. Many excited people even yelled hoarse. Those who applauded also hurt their hands. But the excitement on their faces could not be relieved for a long time. They killed all the way from the first grade to the 16th grade, passed five levels and cut six generals, and finished all the games. How can people not be excited, Even if they are not practitioners, they want to cheer for this miracle.


    "OK, audience friends, now the qualification examination competition of Tianyuan college has officially come to an end. Although the competition is over, the spirit of the cultivator will be passed on forever. After all, the time spent is short, but the cultivator''s life is long and hard. Just like this seemingly easy competition, it is actually the result of countless efforts made by the players, I can''t tell you that cultivation is an easy thing, but I can tell you that no matter how hard it is, when you are successful, you will find that cultivation will benefit you all your life, no matter in any way! These three challengers set a solid example for us. We hope that more people can learn from them. They not only practice hard, but also condense their spirit perfectly in their own soul. No matter how strong opponents they meet, they are brave to challenge, no matter how desperate difficulties they encounter, they are brave to move forward. This is the cultivator, This is the highest quality a practitioner should possess. "


    The voice of the tutor rang out again, and there was another burst of warm applause on the field.


    They are very clear that the game is over here. Although they still have a lot to say, what should be over is over. Now that it is over, let''s give them the warmest applause. For the wonderful performance they have brought to them these days, although many games are over without even looking at them clearly, it''s worth remembering, The shock was even stronger.


    Applause thundered.


    The tutor pressed his hand and motioned everyone to be quiet.


    "Since these three challengers have won all the victories and completed the challenge of the 16th grade, it also means that they will have all the treatment that I should have for the winners of the 16th grade qualification examination competition. In other words, they can be recommended to Qinghe College for further study by the college. Let''s congratulate these three challengers!"


    The applause went on and on.


    "What do you three want to say to you?"


    The tutor looked at the three of them. They came all the way through the competition with few words. They were all quick battles and quick decisions. They didn''t say much. Now that the competition is over, it''s time to say something, right?


    But he was disappointed.


    "The tutor has already said it for us. There is nothing to say." Wu Hao smiles. The competition is over. What''s more, what the tutor just said is good. Even if he has something to say, that''s what he means.


    "I have nothing to say." Crazy Feng shook his head, for speaking this kind of thing, more no interest.


    "And you? Lingfeier


    "I..."


    Ling fei''er opens his mouth and wants to say something, but he shakes his head at last. He doesn''t know what to say. The key is that he is very excited now. All he wants to do is go home and celebrate the final victory with his brother Ling Hao. The victory of this competition means that they can go to Qinghe City, where not so many people know their identity, they can be more confident and bold together. After they leave Qinghe City, there will be fewer people who know them. Maybe it won''t be long before they can be aboveboard together.


    This is what Lingfei expected.

 Chapter 835

    The tutor gave a wry smile, but he didn''t say anything, which was in line with all their previous performance. He didn''t expect them to say anything, otherwise he wouldn''t have said so much.


    "Well, thank you all for coming to watch the game. Now the game is officially over. Please exit orderly."


    The teacher''s words sounded, which means that this session of the qualification examination competition has come to an end.


    Wu HaoLing Feier crazy Feng, three people came to Qingyin''s side.


    "Congratulations." Qingyin looks at them with a smile and gives her simple blessing. From the beginning, he believed that they could win the game. Now the result just confirms his idea. Although he is happy, he is not so excited. With the strength of the three of them, this result is really not exciting.


    "Even congratulations are so simple, master Qingyin, when did you become so precious?" Wu Hao joked.


    "For you, this is a simple game. How many blessings do you want me to send?" Qingyin smiles. Wu Hao shrugs. It doesn''t matter what she says.


    The old Dean came with some tutors.


    "Congratulations on your winning the final victory of this qualification examination competition and challenge. Congratulations on creating one impossible record after another and creating one impossible miracle after another. Of course, congratulations on your qualification to enter Qinghe University."


    The old Dean gave a kind smile and said, "there are many things you can do with your current strength and influence. You don''t have to enter Qinghe university to improve your strength. I have a proposal. I don''t know if you can accept it. I don''t know if you want to stay in Tianyuan University as a tutor."


    "Sorry, Dean, the world is so big, I want to see it." Wu Hao said seriously, also understand his intention, but how can he agree to this request? Even if he wants to promise Lingtian, he will never be allowed. His ultimate goal is to enter the holy city, so that all the people in the power system of the whole high heaven divine world can know that Linghao is a prodigy from the divine family, and he will inherit the position of Shenzong in the future. How can the plan of staying in Tianyuan city be completed? Similarly, how can his own plan be accomplished.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s a good thing for young people to have ambition. Although they want to keep you here, this is just a proposal. I hope you will not forget that you are students from Tianyuan college after you leave. This is your starting point and your root. You can come back and have a look when you have time. The door of the college will always be open to you."


    "Don''t worry, Dean. No matter where we go, we will always remember that we are from Tianyuan college. We will never discredit Tianyuan college." Wu Hao smiles and admires the president.


    "Good. Next, you should also leave Tianyuan college. Do you have any requirements? If you want something, arm yourself. You can bring it up and give it to you. "


    "I don''t have to. What about you two?"


    "No. I took a weapon last time. " Crazy Feng said.


    "I don''t have to. I didn''t leave something for the college. It''s not good to take the college''s things." Ling Fei Er smiles.


    "What you left to the college is unimaginable." The old Dean laughed and said nothing. He turned around and left with several tutors. The competition of the three of them was like a tall landmark in Tianyuan college. In the future, it will attract countless people to the school. This is a precious treasure, although invisible, but predictable.


    "Come on, you go back and have a good rest."


    Qingyin''s eyes scan the whole room, looking at the tide of people coming here. You can imagine what will happen if they surround them. Although these people won''t sign their names, they are very happy to pay a visit to the three miraculous people.


    "Come on, let''s go back." Wu Hao laughs, looks at the crowd and runs away.


    "Wait a minute, master Qingyin. Will you give us a few days off?" Lingfei''er looks at Qingyin with a smile.


    "You''re going to Qinghe college next. It''s your vacation during this period. You can play as you like instead of using it in the college. After the college and Qinghe college have arranged the docking, someone will be sent to inform you. Before that, you can play safely." Qingyin said.


    "Yes


    Some play Ling Fei Er immediately happy.


    "Don''t be complacent. Hurry up and leave. If you are surrounded by them, you will not be able to leave. Crazy Feng this period of time to go back, they also have a good rest, ready to go to Qinghe college


    "I see."


    Crazy Feng nodded and left first. Wu Hao took Ling fei''er and ran away from the crowd quickly.


    The applause and shouts just burst out on the field, you know how crazy these people are about cultivation. Now that the game is over, they don''t have to worry about their influence. Maybe for them, even if they touch it, they will feel that they can greatly increase their strength, right?


    Finally, he took the path and escaped to the gate of the college. He immediately got on the animal cart waiting at the gate and ran all the way to the gate of the city Lord''s mansion. The gongs and drums were noisy. He saw the exaggerated battle from a hundred meters away.


    All the people gathered at the gate of the whole city Lord''s mansion. They were on both sides and welcomed.


    Lingyuan is more excited than Wu Hao and lingfei''er in the challenge of qualification examination competition, from the first grade to the 16th grade, and has won the final victory.


    In the high heaven, except Shendu, the centralization of power is much higher than everything else. In other cities, the prestige of the power system is lower than that of the power system. People admire the powerful practitioners, but they don''t have much feeling for those who hold the power. Now his spirited children have created records that countless practitioners can''t create, He has created miracles and history that countless practitioners can''t create, which is far more valuable than being the Lord of the city.


    "Why is it so exaggerated?"


    As soon as Wu Hao got out of the car, he looked at Lingyuan with an excited look on his face. He couldn''t laugh or cry. This guy is old and big. How can he love this kind of thing every time? It''s a bit too grandiose.


    "You have finished the final competition this time. Let me celebrate for you. Anyway, it''s my child. You have finished an impossible thing. I have to celebrate for you. The banquet has been arranged. I''m going to have a big banquet for three days. I invited many famous practitioners from Tianyuan city to celebrate together. No matter what, you must give face this time. Anyway, you can eat at home if you like. "

 Chapter 836

    Without waiting for Wu Hao to speak, Lingyuan said, "and you are going to Qinghe city soon. This banquet will be regarded as a farewell wine for you. If you don''t come, it''s a bit unreasonable, isn''t it?"


    Wu Hao was stunned, shrugged and answered.


    If it''s a farewell wine, it really should participate. In fact, it doesn''t matter to him. But Ling fei''er is going to leave with her. This is his home. He''s going to leave home. It''s normal for his parents to see him off. She really should accompany her to participate.


    "Come on, the banquet is ready. It''s up to you."


    "Dad, why are you more excited than us?" Ling Fei son can''t help but tease a way.


    "Of course, you are my children. I''m very happy for you to achieve so much. Not only me, but also your mother are more excited than me."


    "Then you go to dinner first. I''ll go to my mother first."


    Ling fei''er smiles and runs into the Lord''s mansion like a swallow. She is about to leave Tianyuan city and her brother Linghao. There are still many things she wants to say between her mother and daughter. Although she has been away from Tianyuan city for some time, now the competition is officially over. She is very happy, Of course, I want to have a good talk with them now.


    "Come on, Linghao."


    Wu Hao nodded and went into the city master''s mansion with him. Every corner of the huge city master''s mansion was full of banquets, at least hundreds of tables. He didn''t know how he prepared them. It was a bit exaggerated.


    What''s more, the whole city Lord''s mansion really had a feast for three days.


    Three days later, Wu Hao and Ling fei''er had time to return to their home.


    "Congratulations, young lady."


    As soon as they entered the house, Yuying yudie and Yunhan Yunru gave them their best wishes. After three days of banquet, they didn''t even talk to them.


    "How are you going to congratulate me?" Wu Hao sits lazily on the chair and smiles at the four little girls. Finally, she can enter Qinghe college. Once the event is over, she feels relaxed and naturally wants to enjoy them.


    How can they not see it, and they also want to reward him in this way, which is the best blessing they can do.


    "Let me have a good time at night." Yunru is a little shy and sticks out her tongue.


    "You said it yourself." Wu Hao laughed.


    "Hee hee, brother Linghao, I want to enjoy myself." Ling Fei Er says with a smile, happy in the heart, how can you be shy.


    "Don''t wait for the evening. Now take a good bath and let us all relax." With a smile, Wu Hao picked up the Ling fei''er and walked upstairs.


    Behind the four little girls shy smile, also followed up.


    Not long after, the sound of their five little girls came from the bathroom. Before long, the sound came to the room again, and then continued to the night.


    When he woke up in the morning, Wu Hao stretched himself lazily.


    Looking down, Jade Butterfly and Yunru are serving themselves. They are two little girls with tender mouth, which is really enjoyable.


    "Young master, wake up." Jade Butterfly sweet smile, last night''s red tide is still on the face, more and more symbol of the small face looks very attractive.


    "You close your eyes and enjoy yourself. We''ll wait for you to get up when you enjoy yourself." Rhyme such as laughing up, the same jade face scarlet.


    "Do you want to drink?" Wu Hao reached out and touched his charming little face. He couldn''t help joking.


    "Where is it? They just want to serve you well. " Yunru is said to have a pretty face.


    "I''ll give it to Jade Butterfly later." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "No, they want to drink it too." Yun Ru finished, her face turned red, as if she had let slip.


    "Hee hee, come on, sister Yunru. Let''s drink together. "


    "Yes, yes."


    These two little girls.


    Wu Hao smiles, holding the sleeping Ling fei''er in his arms, enjoying the service of the two of them. He gets up every morning to enjoy their wonderful service. How can he be in a bad mood.


    After enjoying for a while, Wu Hao let go, while the two girls enjoyed the delicious food he released. They drank a lot last night, but the more they drank, the more they liked it.


    The two of them were enjoying it when Lingfei woke up.


    "Brother Linghao, I want it too." Ling Fei Er''s mouth savors the delicious food of last night, and he is a little greedy.


    "If you want to, do it yourself." Wu Hao smiles. With the improvement of her strength, she is full of energy. Even if she feeds them all, it''s easy.


    Ling Fei Er laughs and slides from his arms to the bottom, enjoying it without fear.


    Wu Hao put his head on his hand and enjoyed it again.


    Once again after the release, Yuying and Yunhan just made breakfast to wake them up, two people with small mouth for him to clean up, waiting for them to get up.


    "Young master, are we going to Qinghe city next?" Yu Ying asked as she waited on him to dress.


    "Not so fast for the time being. Just relax and have a good rest at home these days." Wu haoxiao looks at the five girls around him. He doesn''t want to do anything these days. He just wants to enjoy them.


    "Just wait for me these days." Ling Fei Er smiles and stretches lazily.


    "Well."


    Four little girls nodded at the beginning, a little shy, but full of happiness, as a maid, can get the master''s favor, for them is already great happiness.


    For breakfast, Wu Hao is also enjoying and eating at the same time, which has almost become his habit. Without their service, he is not used to it.


    After a meal and a rest, Wu Hao, who had nothing to do, took them to the room again.


    After enjoying it for three days, Wu Hao still lets Ling fei''er return to her own home. It''s too long for her to arouse the suspicion of others. Anyway, she''s going to leave Tianyuan city and go to Qinghe city. She''s not in such a hurry.


    Ling fei''er has been enjoying a lot these days. Both her body and soul are spoiled to the limit. It doesn''t matter if she goes home to have a rest. Anyway, the days after that are still long.


    And soon they''ll be together all the time, hee hee.


    At the end of a competition, Wu Hao also wants to have a good rest. After Ling fei''er goes back, he is not busy to practice. He enjoys the service of two little girls at home for a while, and the sun rises in the yard. He is at ease, not to mention more comfortable.


    Suddenly, a young girl came out of the room, shaking, as if she might fall at any time.


    Chen Feng is stunned. Yuying and yudie are also stunned. Who is this girl? How did you get out of home?

 Chapter 837

    "Who are you?" Jade Butterfly surprised to see from the room out of this beautiful girl, keep vigilant.


    "Young master, it''s me." The girl leaned against the door, weak.


    "You? Who are you? " Wu Hao looks at her. How can she feel that she knows herself? But he was sure that he was seeing her for the first time.


    "I''m Tina."


    "Tina?" Who is it?


    Wu Hao suddenly pats his forehead, and finally remembers who the two words correspond to. Isn''t it the giant dragon he rescued last time? Her name seems to be Dina, right? Yes, absolutely. Her name is Tina.


    Looking at the weak girl at the door, Wu Hao''s eyes showed surprise. The girl was so amazing that she was incredibly beautiful. With her white skin, delicate face and deep eyes, one can feel that she is in love with the Dragon Princess.


    Wu Hao''s heart fluttered. It was the first time that he had such a feeling with so many women.


    "Aren''t you recuperating? Why did you get up? " It''s clearly a little dragon. It turns into a girl of seventeen or eighteen.


    "I''ve recovered a little. I want to have a look."


    "Sit down and bask in the sun."


    Wu Hao helped Dina to sit on the chair.


    "Thank you, young master." Tina was a little embarrassed, but grateful.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful." Wu Hao said frankly.


    Tina smiles and doesn''t know how to get back to him.


    "It''s really beautiful, miss. Who are you?" Yuyingyudie looks at Dina and Wu Hao, but she still can''t understand why a girl suddenly comes out of her family.


    "She is a girl I saved before. She has been sleeping in that room for a long time. Her name is Dina. You will have to serve one more person in the future." Wu Hao introduced it.


    "Hello, Miss Tina." Yuying and yudie politely say hello. It''s not a big deal for them to serve one more person.


    "Hello." Tina replied politely.


    "Now that you are awake, what are your plans for the future?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I don''t know what to do for the time being."


    "Then why don''t you come with me for a while?"


    "Tina would be very grateful if you could take me in." Dina stood up and Wu Hao helped her to sit down again.


    "Then you can follow me. When you think about it, you can tell me what you should do." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Well, thank you very much, young master."


    "You don''t have to thank me for sending the Buddha to the West gang. Besides, you are so beautiful, I''d like to live with a beautiful woman." Wu Hao said with a smile that Tina''s white face was flushed and her head was lowered. She was a little embarrassed.


    Wu Hao''s smile became more obvious. Unexpectedly, the Dragon Princess was quite shy.


    "Yuying yudie, go and make her something to eat."


    "Good boy."


    Yuying and yudie come into the house to prepare food for her.


    "Thank you, young master." I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping. I''m really hungry when I wake up.


    "Don''t be so polite in the future. I don''t like women being so polite to me. I always feel very strange." Wu Hao smiles, pulls a chair over, sits beside her, leans on the chair and looks at her with a smile.


    This young master of the dragon clan is really beautiful.


    Tina was embarrassed by her. She wanted to avoid his eyes, but she thought it was impolite. She could only let him watch.


    Yuying and yudie soon prepared a table. Wu Hao helped Dina to eat.


    I haven''t eaten anything for a long time. Although Tina is a princess, she still loses her former elegance. Although she doesn''t gobble it up, she really feels very hungry.


    Wu Hao holds his cheek and quietly appreciates the beauty.


    "You seem to like Miss Tina very much." Jade Butterfly whispered in his ear.


    "There are no men who don''t love beauty. You girls are becoming more and more beautiful. I like you very much, too." Wu Hao smiles and pinches her face.


    "Hee hee, since you like Miss Dina, you can make miss Dina a woman in the company. So far, you don''t have a woman who really belongs to you. To tell you the truth, it''s a bit abnormal. There were several women in your family when you were as old as you." Jade Butterfly thought for a moment and then said, "although Miss Fei Er is also the lady of the young master, your relationship is different after all. I am so aboveboard together, but miss Tina is different. He has nothing to do with the young master. You can be aboveboard together, and after the young master and miss Tina are together, Miss Philly can come and play with Miss Dinah openly, so that she is not alone


    "You little girl, there are so many strange ideas in your mind?" Wu Hao smiles and scrapes her nose. This is really a way. If she has a woman, Ling fei''er will have a good reason to come over. He may not be living with himself, but with Tina.


    Wu Hao looked at Dina. Every time he looked at her carefully, the girl had a feeling of heart beating. To tell you the truth, the little girl was really beautiful and irresistible.


    There is really no hesitation to turn such a beautiful woman into her own woman, but you can''t ask her to be her own woman just because you saved him, right? That''s a bit too much.


    Even if you want her to be your own woman, you don''t have to be in a hurry. At least you need to have a deep understanding of each other, not so abrupt.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    I took a piece of paper and helped her wipe the soup from the corner of her mouth.


    Tina has a pretty face and blushes. For the first time, she has such an intimate action with a man. She used to hate being too intimate with a man. But in the face of Wu Hao, maybe because he saved himself, there is no repulsion to his intimate action, but more from the shyness between men and women.


    "Take your time. If it''s not enough, let them make some more for you."


    "Enough. It''s delicious."


    "If it''s delicious, eat more and take you to the yard later." Wu Hao looked at her with a smile. He really had the impulse to hope that she would become her own woman.


    Dina is not very familiar with the world. In many ways, she is as white as a piece of paper. She can''t understand what Wu Hao means when he looks at her. She just feels a little heartbeat when she looks at him, and she doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    There have been many men looking at him with this kind of eyes, but only his eyes let her have this kind of strange feeling in her heart.

 Chapter 838

    "Baby, you''re not going to walk with me like this? I said you can buy whatever you want today, and I''ll pay for it! "


    Wu Hao held the heart of being killed and gave each of them a kiss on the face.


    "Young master, you are ready to bleed! As compensation for making me angry, I''m going to buy all the things I want to buy in this mall. Hum


    "Don''t think I''m happy today. I''m in a bad mood today. Wu Hao, you''re finished today!" Xu Xinjie said the same.


    Wu Hao shrugged.


    "I am going to support you two men in the future. I am preparing for the economic war between you in the future. Now is the time to test the results of my preparation. I will tell you with my strength and ability that I am ready to get you two."


    Kiss them on the face again.


    "Hiss ~ ~"


    It''s necessary to prepare for death. Just after kissing both sides of the waist, Wu Hao felt the pain of cutting the flesh. He couldn''t help taking a breath. Zhenima died of pain.


    "Hum!"


    The two girls snorted at the same time and turned their heads to fight in the shopping mall.


    Wu Hao felt the pain of the tight waist, showing a smile of satisfaction.


    Let it go!


    Let it go!


    Let out all the dissatisfaction in your heart, and then you should gradually enter the stage of acceptance?


    hey.


    Wu Hao took out his mobile phone, opened his reader and continued to read psychology and life as he walked.


    ¡­¡­


    The store manager was shocked.


    These two beauties are just going to empty the market!


    Just buy what you see. Many rich women often do this, but how do these two beauties do it¡ª¡ª


    Walk around the shop, find a few things you don''t like, and then ask the clerk to wrap everything in the shop! wrap up! Get up!


    It''s just a shop. They come here all the time. It''s


    As a shop owner, of course, I''m happy. Tens of millions of goods are emptied instantly. This kind of good thing doesn''t happen all the time.


    As a shopping mall, I have a headache.


    There are a lot of people in the shopping mall on weekends, but in order to provide the best shopping environment for the two of them, the merchants choose to drive out other customers.


    One family did so, and others along the way followed suit.


    This directly led to a large number of complaint calls and bombed the logistics¡ª¡ª


    What''s the matter in your shopping mall? Is everything sold by one person???


    We are here to go shopping. What''s the meaning of the shop assistant driving us out??? They have a lot of money. Is your Mall for them???


    Why is the order of your shopping mall so bad??? There are people everywhere. What''s the situation????


    What are you doing? There are clothes in the shop. Why don''t people buy them???


    The store manager''s head is blown up!


    What are these two beauties? Is this to make trouble???


    Stop their absurdity? It''s a good chance for them to make money. If they stop them in the past, they will offend a lot of stores waiting for them!


    If we don''t stop them, we will make a lot of other customers dissatisfied. What can we do???


    What should I do???


    "Manager, come and have a look!"


    The people from the control room came in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You see, maybe there is a way to solve the problem."


    "Come on, show me."


    The manager ran to the monitoring room without thinking of many big steps.


    The whole shopping mall is in chaos. Dissatisfied people and onlookers are paralyzing the mall. The monitoring room can see it clearly.


    "Manager, look here. There''s a man paying them. Would you like to talk to him?"


    The manager stares at monitor 26.


    After a beautiful woman left the store, a young man went to the counter to help her pay.


    Then he went to another shop to pay for another girl.


    He would go in and pay for any shop where two girls walked by.


    The manager was stunned, a little confused about the current situation.


    If there is only one girl doing such crazy things at this moment, he can guess that the man is either housekeeper or assistant or the girl''s boyfriend. The problem is that there are two girls doing such crazy things now, and the identity of the man becomes hard to guess.


    If you don''t have the bottom to go to him rashly, it''s easy to make things more and more chaotic.


    "All the monitors go back. Find the monitors when these three people came in."


    "Yes."


    The people in the monitoring room accurately monitored several entrances of the mall, and soon saw the three of them from the entrance of gate 2.


    Two girls are holding the boy left and right. Magnifying the monitor, we can see that the two girls are very unhappy. Later, we can see that the boy kisses two girls, and then the two girls start to go crazy.


    it is beyond logic and above reason!


    But the manager already knew that the two girls were mad because of jealousy.


    Who is Ma Dan? The young master has so much money. Some businesses have a stock of at least 10 million goods. Without blinking an eye, he takes out a black card and swipes it to the shop assistant. The goods in the whole mall add up to at least 10 billion. Won''t he really let them make such a fuss?


    The manager had an idea and ran out of the monitoring room.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Ting and Wu Hao pass by and hum unhappily, continuing to move on to the next store.


    Wu Hao shrugs his shoulders and smiles. When he comes to the cashier, all the waiters are concentrated on both sides of the counter, smiling at Wu Hao.


    "Hello, the young lady just spent a total of 7.89 million yuan in our store. Would you like to pay by card or in cash?"


    The store manager went to battle in person and looked at Wu Hao with the best smile of his life.


    "Do you think I should pay in cash or by credit card?"


    Wu Hao joked and handed her the card.


    The store manager was stunned for a while, and then he found that he was too happy. He had to unload the cash with a small pickup truck!?


    "Hello, please enter the password."


    "I want to confirm one thing."


    "You said


    "Don''t count all the inventory for me. My aunts and grannies will return all the things you can see in the store and the goods in the warehouse if you dare to add them to me."


    "You can rest assured that we are a regular big brand and will never do such a thing."


    The store manager felt guilty. She really wanted to do it just now. Fortunately, she was not so confused now. Otherwise, she could only envy others.


    "That''s good."


    Wu Hao smiles and enters the password to complete the payment.


    The reason why they are reminded not to do so is because there is a shop in front of them. It is not big and the quantity of goods placed outside is not much. As a result, when they check out, it costs more than 10 million. When they are paralyzed, they know that they have added all the goods in the two warehouses.


    Now businessmen, really think the rich are stupid!?

 Chapter 839

    "You leave an address and we will deliver the goods to the place you specify."


    "Well."


    Wu Hao left an address and turned to leave.


    "Just a moment."


    The manager of the shopping mall came to stop Wu Hao in a hurry.


    "Who are you?"


    "Hello, I''m the manager of the mall. Is it convenient for me to take a step?"


    "It''s not convenient. I don''t know which store they went to. Are you in charge?"


    Wu Hao turned and left.


    "In this way, I''ll ask two commissioners to follow them and write down all the shops they pass by. You''ll go over and pay them later."


    The manager couldn''t manage so much. He immediately asked two people around him to pay attention to the situation.


    "Sir, please understand that the market is nearly paralyzed. Can you find a way to stop the two girls? If this situation continues, I am worried that there will be safety accidents in the shopping malls. "


    "Well?"


    Wu Hao looked outside. He didn''t know where there were so many people in the spacious shopping mall.


    "Don''t you have anyone to talk to? In my opinion, sometimes stars come to your shopping malls for publicity, so they have no ability to cope with the temporary situation? "


    "We will make special preparations for this... Special situation. Now this situation is beyond our usual coping range. In order to provide the best choice for the two girls, the merchants invited all the guests outside. This is a situation never encountered in our shopping mall. In addition, there are so many people on Saturday today, and now a large number of guests are crowded in the aisle in a very bad mood, If this situation does not end soon, once someone is impulsive, it is likely to cause mass incidents. The state attaches great importance to this kind of thing. In case of an accident, our shopping malls will suffer. "


    The manager begged: "do you think it''s OK to discuss with the two girls so that they can only buy half of the things in the shop. We''ll coordinate with the merchants so that other customers can continue to consume in the shop and ease everyone''s mood."


    "I can''t guarantee it, but it depends on your attitude. Let me ask for it for you."


    "Thank you, thank you very much."


    "Tell me where they are."


    The manager immediately asked the Commissioner to tell him the location by using the wireless walkie talkie, and rushed with Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao actually doesn''t care how much they buy. Even if they have the strength to buy the whole shopping mall, it doesn''t matter. At most, it''s more than 1.2 billion yuan. All the money on the card is in vain. It''s really not painful to spend money.


    But the situation in the shopping mall is really bad.


    In order to clear all the goods out, the merchants drive out all the people regardless of the feelings of other customers, in order to create a free environment for them, for fear that they will miss their stores because of a little bit of crowding, which is undoubtedly a huge loss for the merchants.


    However, this kind of business practice has really caused great trouble. The atmosphere of the whole shopping mall is very tense now. If a hot tempered customer starts to work with the shop assistant, I''m afraid the shopping mall really can''t control the scene.


    For the sake of safety, let them stop, so as not to make things out of control.


    Donald callan''s.


    Xu Xinjie turned around and ordered some items that she didn''t like. She asked the clerk to pack all the other clothes and bags, and then she turned around and went out.


    She is usually very sensible, but today she doesn''t care if she is angry with Yu Ting.


    "Cough, baby, let''s stop first."


    Wu Hao comes in and holds Xu Xinjie.


    "It seems that we have gone a little too far. You see, the outside of the shopping mall is in chaos. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid you will become the target of public criticism. In case of danger, I can''t protect so many people, so let''s stop first, OK?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Haven''t you vented enough?"


    "No! Today, I''m going to be willful. Who can make you angry with Yu Ting? "


    "I''ll go back and educate her to let you know next time."


    "I don''t want her to let me."


    Xu Xinjie''s mood slowed down a bit, looking at a group of discontented people at the door of the store, the reason slowly came back, it seems that it really went a little too far.


    Originally just want to vent it, did not expect the situation will become so bad.


    "Come on, let''s go to find Tingting. If you stop, how can she continue to buy? Let''s stop her. She can''t buy more than you."


    Wu Hao took her and ran away, laughing and crying.


    Originally just want to let them vent, which thought that shopping malls are so fragile, which thought that businesses in order to make money can ignore the feelings of other customers.


    It''s a rare thing that shopping malls can be paralyzed.


    Yu Ting is looking at bags in Dior''s shop.


    Although the look on her face looks more calm, what she does is no different from Xu Xinjie. After all, she is a 17-year-old girl. It''s just as terrible to be really jealous and angry.


    Women, the most important thing is to be angry, otherwise everything can be done, no matter how gentle and elegant a woman is.


    Xu Xinjie has stopped. Yu Ting doesn''t have to fight any more. Wu Hao explains that she stops.


    As soon as they stopped, the mall soon returned to normal.


    At this time, it''s no fun to stroll around again. Wu Hao takes them away from the shopping mall and finds a drink shop to sit down.


    ¡­¡­


    caf¨¦.


    Xu Xinjie and Yu Ting sit face to face.


    Wu Hao was embarrassed.


    Four seats, they two one side, he sat either side is not, can only let the waiter change a round table, so as not to make them more angry.


    "Two young ladies, the shopping mall has been blown up by you. I wonder if you are in a better mood?"


    Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    Not to mention, I''m really in a better mood.


    However, how could they admit this kind of thing and turn their eyes away from each other to show that they would not forgive him.


    Wu Hao smiles, leans on the chair and looks at them.


    "I have to be angry with such beautiful girls. If they are not beautiful, I don''t want either of them!"


    "Well, who loves to be like you?"


    Xu Xinjie took an angry look at him.


    "If you don''t want to talk to our young master, you can leave him now."


    Yu Ting took over the conversation.


    "I didn''t say that I would give up on him. Do you think I would give up so easily? There''s no way. Wait and see. Wu Hao must be my boyfriend in the end."


    Xu Xinjie is unconvinced.


    "You''re so whimsical."


    Yu Ting did not give up.


    "Well, don''t quarrel as soon as you open your mouth. Now there is a very realistic problem in front of you."


    Wu Hao changed the topic and said, "you just bought nearly four or five hundred million things, which are basically clothes, pants, skirts, bags, accessories and so on. It''s enough for you to re open a shopping mall with these things. Do you know if you want to use them? What are you going to do with the two aunts and grandmothers?"

 Chapter 840

    After dinner, Wu Hao took her to the yard.


    Tina''s body is very weak. She can''t walk for ten minutes. Wu Hao can only take her back to the house.


    "You''d better have a good rest. When you get better, I''ll take you around." Wu Hao took him to the bed.


    Yuying yudie has already made up her room for him. This is where she lives in the future.


    "Thank you, young master." Tina nodded.


    Wu Hao sat by the bed and looked at her, hesitated for a while and said, "last time you told me about the magic dragon, what''s the matter? Anyway, now you just sit in bed and tell me? " To ask this question is purely to be interested in the Dragon nationality.


    Tina hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "We dragon people live in a remote place in the high heaven. We know the place where you human beings live, but your human ability has not found the area where we dragon people live. Before we found other species, we also thought that there was only one dragon species in the whole high Heaven Kingdom. But as time goes on and the area we explored becomes larger and larger, we found not only your human existence, but also several other species. At this time, the problem arises. "


    "The dragon people themselves are peace loving creatures. Most of them don''t have much awareness of territory. What we want is just enough space for us to live. However, with the discovery of other species, a small number of ambitious dragons in the dragon people began to come up with the idea of other creatures. They want to control all the creatures in the whole high heaven, Let the whole high heaven god world submit to the feet of the dragon race, because the Lord''s power is the most powerful among all the species found so far, and he is fully capable of dominating all the creatures. These ambitious dragons want to conquer the whole high heaven god world through their absolute power. "


    "This incident itself caused a strong disagreement among the dragon people. Most of the dragon people are still unwilling to control other creatures. For the vast majority of the dragon people, it is meaningless to do so, because they just want to live in peace. However, a few of the dragon people have a strong desire to control the high heaven. They started their first invasion regardless of their opposition, According to the history I know, the first species they invaded is called the frost Protoss, which is a species in extremely cold areas. The creatures there are life formed by cold ice, which can control ice and snow and control the weather. Moreover, the whole species group is very large. Those ambitious dragons failed in their first invasion. After they came back, They instigated more dragons to join their expeditionary army and began to launch a second attack. That time, they succeeded in defeating the frost Protoss, but their desire to control the frost Protoss was not fulfilled. The frost Protoss disappeared overnight. In the spring of the next year, the frost Protoss united with another species called the flame Protoss, They launched a large-scale attack on our dragon people. Although the incident was successfully settled by the dragon people, the counterattack of the two species also caused great losses to our dragon people. After that, the elder of the dragon people controlled the ambitious dragon people and imprisoned them all for reflection, However, the first dragon clan was so weak that they could not resist the joint invasion of the two species. In a rage, they killed all the imprisoned dragons and absorbed all their strength. After breaking through the blockade of the elders, they slaughtered the dragon clan and absorbed all their strength. Finally, they were defeated by the elders with the life imprisonment method, Let it go. "


    "But what never occurred to him was that a ghost of him escaped from the dragon clan. With his powerful power, he took the dragon clan as the center, wiped out all the surrounding species and absorbed their power. After Nirvana and rebirth, he went back to the dragon clan and weakened the power of the whole dragon clan by using the life reversal method. Fortunately, my father found out in time and didn''t let his treacherous plan succeed completely, My father thought that he was completely possessed by the devil and led the soldiers to encircle and suppress him. However, the power absorbed by the magic dragon for thousands of years has been very powerful. After 3000 years of war, the whole dragon clan was destroyed. With the help of his own cruel nature, the magic dragon absorbed all the power of the dragon clan that he killed. In the end, his strength became stronger and stronger, He was so powerful that he felt that he could represent the whole dragon clan, so he wanted to kill the whole dragon clan. He wanted to absorb all the strength of the whole dragon clan for his own use. After my father knew what he thought, he led the whole dragon clan to encircle and suppress. However, the power of the magic dragon was too strong. Finally, he failed to kill the magic dragon completely at the cost of destroying the clan. "


    "At the last stage of the battle, my father also knew that the Dragon had gone, but the Dragon had to keep the last blood and sent me out of the battlefield. At that time, in order to kill me, the magic dragon stretched out his giant claws and penetrated my dragon crystal. I used all my strength to break his claws, otherwise I would be caught by him."


    Speaking of this, Tina''s eyes showed sadness.


    Wu Hao was surprised to hear that the whole dragon clan could be destroyed by a dragon. It is conceivable how powerful the magic dragon is.


    "What''s the origin of this magic dragon?" Wu Hao asked.


    "This magic dragon was a rare genius of the dragon clan for hundreds of millions of years. He should have inherited the throne of the dragon clan. However, this magic dragon was aggressive since childhood, and showed great lethality when he became an adult. In order to cultivate his character, the elder transferred him to the wanjuan Pavilion of the dragon clan to cultivate his nature. He didn''t want him to secretly learn all the cultivation methods in the wanjuan pavilion with amazing speed, After learning all the cultivation methods, the elder was furious. Many elders thought that this man could not stay, so they rounded him up. But his strength was very strong at that time. All the people who were sent to round him up were killed by him. The elders had nothing to do, and they didn''t want to make things too big. Finally, they thought of a way to let him take over some affairs without real power, One is to let him have something to do, and the other is to make it convenient for the elders to monitor him. In this way, the dragon people have been peaceful for thousands of years, but I didn''t expect that the dragon people were destroyed because of this man in the end. "


    Tina sighed deeply.


    Wu Hao was a little shocked when he heard this. He didn''t expect that the magic dragon was also a genius. He just used the wrong method and finally destroyed his entire race. To be honest, such a genius is really a bit terrible,


    What''s more terrible is that after this guy escaped, he exterminated all the species around the dragon. Thanks to him, he didn''t find the Terran, otherwise the Terran would be completely destroyed by him.

 Chapter 841

    Although he thinks that the power of the Terran is also very powerful, at least Shenzong, who has mastered the power of time and the power of the nether world, should also be very powerful. But in the face of a black genius who can annihilate his entire race, whether the power of the Terran can fight against it or not is a big problem. At least Wu Hao thinks, Terran should not be able to fight against this powerful magic dragon.


    At that time, when he found Dina, Dina''s strength shocked him, and this magic dragon could easily destroy the whole dragon family. Its strength is self-evident.


    After all, the Terran is too small, and its single power is almost the same as the mole ant in front of the dragon. He has a deep understanding of this. At the beginning, it has been flowing in Tina''s blood for such a long time. If the magic dragon changes to its maximum state and rolls on the ground, it may easily destroy a city.


    It''s cool to think about it.


    "So now the dragon clan is left with your last widow?" Wu Hao asked, grabbing her hand and patting it gently.


    "When I was sent away by my father, he was gathering all the last members of the dragon clan to carry out the final suicide attack on the magic dragon. If there is no accident, they should have all died." Dinah bowed her head and was in a low mood.


    Wu Hao sighed, put his arms around her shoulder and let her lean on him. He was the only one left in a race. We can imagine how lost he was in his heart. We can''t even use the word "loss" to describe it. I didn''t expect that it should be pain.


    It''s like there''s only one person left in the world, and that feeling is the pain of despair.


    Wu Hao can feel his feeling a little, because this world does not belong to him, although he is also a member of the human race, but after all, he is from another universe. In this world, he has no relatives, he is alone, and the whole world is strange to him, just like he is alone in the whole world.


    "I can feel a little bit of your feelings, but don''t despair. Anyway, I saved you and I''m still with you. I''ll get better with more people around me." Wu Hao patted him on the shoulder and comforted him.


    Tina nodded and did not speak, this fact has been placed in front of him, can not be changed, he does not want to tangle, to pain, just say, or inevitably some sad.


    Wu Hao hugged her like this, and Dina leaned against him. She was weak and sad, and soon closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Wu Hao saw her breathing smoothly, put her on the bed slowly and covered her with quilt gently.


    Looking at her delicate face, Wu Hao sighed helplessly. Who could have thought that this beautiful girl had experienced such a pain of extermination?


    Fortunately, she is still strong, at least from her encounter to now, she did not show that kind of special despair, if not absolutely strong heart would have collapsed, right? Or she can''t live to the present, but despair is easy to deprive a person of the will to survive, without the will to survive, coupled with such a heavy injury, I''m afraid she would have died there and become an eternal mountain.


    Wu Hao was frivolous on her face, got up and left the room quietly.


    What Tina just said made him feel a little heavy.


    The power of the magic dragon is absolutely at the level of destroying heaven and earth. According to her meaning, the whole dragon clan is the strongest among all the species around them, but


    Is it true that only the dragon is the strongest in the unique plane of the high heaven? Perhaps the Dragon tribe itself just found several powerful species around them, just like a group of powerful ants found some other creatures in a grassland, and then beat them all, thinking that they are the most powerful existence in the world. In fact, there is a larger world outside the grassland that has not been found, More and more powerful species have not been found.


    The same is true of the high heaven.


    The strength of the dragon is certainly daunting, but is the Dragon really the most powerful species on this plane? Will the territory discovered by the Dragon tribe be like the grassland discovered by ants? In addition, there are more and more powerful creatures waiting to be discovered, or to accurately describe them, they are constantly leaving their territory for more in-depth exploration of the outside world.


    Will all species meet at a certain place one day? At that time, all species will realize that the high heaven is not an infinite place. The territory here is limited and occupied by different species. Once they have the consciousness of territory, competition will become inevitable. At that time, the powerful species will inevitably destroy the weak species.


    From Tina''s description, the level of human beings is probably among the weak species.


    The dragon can look down on all the species they have found, and the frost and fire Protoss can do harm to the dragon. It can be seen that these two species also have strong strength. What about the other species around them? It is estimated that it will not be too weak.


    On this basis, we can judge what kind of position the human level is in.


    If the dragon race is in front of other stronger species just like the Terran race is in front of the dragon race, then the position of the Terran race in the whole high heaven divine world can be imagined.


    It''s a bit cold to think about.


    The back ridge is cool.


    According to the law of biological evolution, the big collision of species is an inevitable result, and the later the evolution of species, the more obvious the acceleration effect of collision will be. Maybe it won''t be long before all the species that could not meet each other will meet, and then a bloody shuffle will begin.


    It''s a real problem that the Terrans can all survive.


    Wu Hao was melancholy for a while, and then he burst into laughter. No matter how fast it is, it will take hundreds of thousands or even millions of years? Now I want to think about whether these will be a little groundless?


    Besides, this is the high heaven, not the universe where the earth is. I think there are so many wool.


    Again, what about the species collision here? There is another dark Protoss invading the universe. Maybe this plane is not the opponent of the dark Protoss, and it may be swallowed up.


    What''s the most in the world?


    Most unknown!


    Who knows what will happen in the future.


    This thought made me feel more comfortable, and my solemn mood was released.


    I went back to the yard to rest.


    However, with the pressure in my heart, it''s hard to have a pure rest. I took two crystal stones in my hand and took a rest while absorbing the power of crystal stones. I had the right to relax myself.


    It''s getting dark, and Chen Feng has piled up a pile of crystal stones for waste.


    Yuying and yudie are ready for dinner.

 Chapter 842

    "You have dinner." Yu Ying and Yu die came to him gently.


    "All right, go back to dinner. You can call Tina up and ask him to come to dinner, too." Wu Hao said.


    "A lot of young masters, I''ll call them." Jade Butterfly returns to the house and goes upstairs to ask Dina to get up for dinner. Jade Ying and Wu Hao go back to the restaurant together.


    Yuying''s face is a little red.


    Usually, it doesn''t matter when they are girls. They are used to serving him when they eat. But now there is a strange girl in the family. Anyway, she is a little embarrassed.


    Wu Hao naturally saw Yu Ying''s shyness and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Come on, let''s sit down and have dinner together today, or you''ll be embarrassed, and so will Tina."


    "Well, go back to your room in the evening and serve you well." Yuying gave a playful smile, while Wu Hao gave a smile. To tell you the truth, she had already enjoyed the day when she asked them to serve her every day. It was really pleasant to enjoy their tender mouth while eating.


    However, Wu Hao never treated them as real maids in his heart. When he was alone, it didn''t matter. Everyone was familiar with them, but Tina was a stranger to them after all. As a little girl, shyness was inevitable. Naturally, she had to consider them.


    Jade Butterfly came down from upstairs.


    "What''s the matter, where is she?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Miss Tina is still sleeping. I called twice, but I didn''t wake her up, so I came down to ask you what to do? Or should he go to bed first? " Jade Butterfly looks at Wu Hao.


    "Then let him sleep. I think he is too weak and needs a good rest. Let''s wait until he wakes up. All right, sit down and eat. "


    "Hee hee, I will serve you today." Jade Butterfly laughs. It''s their happiest time to be able to serve him every day.


    "Let''s have dinner first today. When we have a rest in the evening, we''ll serve you well." Wu Hao smiles and touches his face.


    "Don''t you want to have dinner and enjoy it tonight Jade Butterfly looks at him suspiciously.


    "Of course I want to..."


    "Hee hee, that''s OK." Jade Butterfly without saying a word squatted in front of him, began to serve him.


    Wu Hao immediately comfortable narrowed his eyes, this girl, is really more and more naughty, but this girl is also more and more enjoyable.


    I felt her hair and looked at her serious service. I was very satisfied.


    "Take your time, young man." Jade Butterfly raised her head and laughed playfully.


    "Forget it. I don''t care about you."


    Wu Hao smiles and eats with Yu Ying.


    "Young master, do you want me to join Jade Butterfly?" Yuying looks at him with embarrassment. Usually, two people serve the young master together. Suddenly, she lets yudie serve him alone. It''s really not used to it.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s comfortable for one person." Wu Hao smiles, but it doesn''t matter. One person is still two people. Although two people must be more comfortable, the little girl''s technology is not bad now. Even if she is served by one person, it''s a pleasure.


    "I''ll make up for you that night." Yu Ying laughs. The happiest thing to be with you is not to worry too much. You say it''s good. You never get angry with them because they don''t serve you well.


    Wu Hao, as always, happily releases her food to Yu die. Yu die is also sensible. She gives half of the delicious food to her sister. Then she sits down to eat. Maybe she serves him three meals a day. She is used to it. Before eating every day, she can enjoy the delicious food released by the young master. It''s really very enjoyable.


    After eating and drinking, they accompanied Wu Hao to have a rest in the yard for a while. The light on lingfei''er''s side had gone out. I went to bed after lunch with this girl. I haven''t woken up yet. I enjoyed it for several days. I guess this girl can sleep for two days.


    Wu Hao was too lazy to practice. After a short rest in the yard, he went back to the house.


    Yuying and yudie naturally wait on him to take a bath, and then go back to the house to wait on him to have a rest.


    Wu Hao had a good time. The two more charming little girls put their arms around them to rest. Soon after they fell asleep, there was a knock outside the door.


    All three wake up.


    "It''s like Tina." Wu Hao said vaguely, this girl, don''t get up when eating, why do you get up in the middle of the night?


    "I''ll open the door." Jade Butterfly got up with her eyes in her arms.


    "Wait a minute, put on your clothes first." The jade Ying calls a way, helped her to take clothes to drape on the body.


    Jade Butterfly gets out of bed and opens the door.


    "Miss Tina, why are you up?"


    "I wake up a little hungry, want to eat early can''t find, just want to come and ask you where to eat?" Tina looked at her in embarrassment.


    "Miss Dinah is hungry. Just a moment. I''ll go with my sister and make you something to eat." Jade Butterfly went back to the room and dressed with jade Ying and went out of the room.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you." Tina was very sorry, but she was really hungry.


    "It doesn''t matter, Miss Dina. Miss Dina didn''t eat at night. Now she must be hungry. She''s just full and can sleep well." Yu Ying is good at understanding people.


    "Young master Linghao, did he rest?"


    "Mm-hmm, you''ve had a rest."


    "Let''s keep it down so that she doesn''t have to rest." Said Tina.


    Yu Ying Yu die smiles and pulls him to the first floor.


    "Miss Tina, sit down for a while, and we''ll cook for you."


    "Well, please."


    "It''s all right, Miss Tina. Don''t be so polite."


    Yu Ying and Yu die smile and walk to the kitchen. Dina behind them looks at them and is stunned. Then her eyes show a strong surprise.


    "You two..."


    "What''s the matter, Miss Dinah?" Yuying and yudie turned around and looked at him in surprise. It was a little puzzling.


    "Why do you have the power of pure Yang in your body?" The moment they turned around, she saw more clearly. She had never seen such pure Yang power, and even the Dragon had never had such pure Yang power. Why did they have such power in their bodies?


    Aren''t they two girls? Logically speaking, women''s bodies should not have the power of pure Yang?


    "What is the power of pure Yang?" Yuying yudie was puzzled by her. She couldn''t understand what he said about the power of pure Yang.


    "You have the power of pure Yang in your lower abdomen and in your stomach. What''s the matter?" Surprised, Tina pulled them to her and sat down. Her hands pressed on their abdomen, the pure force of pure Yang shocked her spirit. Her hands moved up, and there was more pure Yang force in their stomachs.


    She looked at them in surprise. It was incredible.

 Chapter 843

    How can two girls have such pure Yang power in their bodies?


    "What is the power of pure Yang?" Jade Butterfly can''t understand what he said. She looks at her curiously.


    "Men belong to Yang and women belong to Yin. Yang power is the unique power in men. The power of pure Yang is the most powerful power in hundreds of millions. According to reason, there should not be the existence of pure Yang power in women. Why do you have such a powerful power in your body?" Tina looked at them, more and more curious.


    Yu Ying and Yu die''s faces turned red slightly. As soon as they heard him say that men belong to Yang and women to Yin, they probably knew what he said about the power of pure Yang.


    Just the belly and the belly, should be the essence of the childe?


    "The company should have given it to us." Jade Butterfly red face whispered.


    "Young master? Does he have the power of pure Yang in his body? " Tina is surprised. If he has the power of pure Yang in his body, he should be able to see it at a glance, but in fact, he can''t see it. He has the power of pure Yang in his body.


    "Then we don''t know, but if what you say is true, if we really have the power of pure Yang in our body, it must be from you."


    Yu Ying comes to di Na''s ear and whispers a few words. Di Na, who was surprised and excited, blushes. It turns out that''s what happened. It''s no wonder that there is pure Yang power in their belly and belly.


    "Miss Tina, what''s the use of this pure Yang power?" Jade Butterfly asks a way, see her to the pure Yang''s dint seem very interested appearance?


    "The power of pure Yang itself is a very powerful power. For women, it is a very special power, which can nourish and purify the body. The complementary of yin and yang can make women''s physique become very excellent, and the cultivation can get twice the result with half the effort." Dina blushed and said that she had heard from her mother about this, because her father also had the power of pure Yang, so her mother was very beautiful. At the beginning, her mother also hoped that she could find a clansman who had the power of pure yang to marry. Unexpectedly, outside the dragon clan, she met a man who had the purest power of pure Yang she had ever seen.


    "No wonder I feel very comfortable after being spoiled by you. It turns out that you release the power of pure Yang." Jade Butterfly shyly said, still a little embarrassed.


    "Do you often drink his essence?" Tina asked with a red face. The power of pure Yang in their two stomachs was obviously more than that in their lower abdomen.


    "Every time we release the childe in our body, we will drink it. Sometimes we will wait for the childe to drink the essence of the son." Yu Ying said with a red face.


    "Oh, that''s it." Tina blushed and nodded.


    "Miss Tina, do you want to drink it, too?" Jade Butterfly asked, this question asked Dinah a big red face, how can this kind of thing be possible?


    "I''m just curious. I don''t think too much." Tina shook her head in denial. There are many ways to release the power of pure Yang, which can not be directly absorbed by women in the form of power. There is only one way for women to absorb the power of pure Yang, which is the combination of yin and Yang. The power of pure Yang released in this way is not only extremely pure, but also can be well absorbed by women, Directly drinking pure Yang essence seems to be unable to absorb pure Yang''s strength, but the essence of pure Yang in the body can nourish the body well.


    Although the essence of pure Yang can restore her body very well, it is obviously not suitable for her.


    They couldn''t help looking at the two of them. The first time they saw them, they felt that the two little girls were very clean. The reason was that they often drank pure Yang essence and were often nourished by pure Yang.


    For girls, it''s a little shy.


    Yu Ying and Yu die look at each other, and the sisters giggle.


    "Miss Tina, let''s cook for you first."


    Two people went into the kitchen.


    "Sister, I seem to know how to break through the relationship between young master and miss Tina." Jade Butterfly says with a smile.


    "I know, too."


    "So we''ll start tomorrow morning?"


    "Yes, yes."


    The two sisters looked at each other and gave a sly smile.


    "I didn''t expect the essence of the son to be pure Yang essence. No wonder that every time after being loved by the childe, he felt that he was very warm and comfortable." Jade Butterfly said with a smile. She blushed a little, but she was very happy. Although she still didn''t know what the power of pure Yang was, it should be a very powerful thing to surprise Dina.


    "Miss Dina said that the power of pure Yang can nourish and purify the female body. It is estimated that our skin is getting better and better, and looks more and more beautiful because of the pure essence of the childe." Yu Ying is a little embarrassed to say.


    "Definitely, there are sister Yunru, sister Yunhan and miss fei''er. Since the childe began to love them, they are more and more beautiful. It must be because of the childe''s pure Yang power to nourish and purify them."


    "If Miss Philippe knows that the pure essence of the childe has so many advantages, is it expected to drink every day?" Yuying chuckles. Miss Fei likes it very much. Now she will like it more.


    "That''s for sure."


    Jade Butterfly chuckles. Needless to say, Miss Fei will like it more. In fact, she feels like it more.


    While chatting in the kitchen, the two sisters prepared Dina''s supper. They soon prepared a small table of dishes, five dishes and one soup. As a supper, it was also very rich.


    "Miss Tina, take your time." They brought out all the dishes and served him a bowl of rice by the way.


    "You two go and have a rest. I''ll just finish and tidy up myself." Dina said, thank them very much, this big night, also prepared such a sumptuous supper for herself.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll clean up after Miss Dinah has finished eating. Anyway, we have nothing to do these two days. We basically rest at home, and we are not sleepy now. " Jade Butterfly holding chin, looking at the front of Dina, really beautiful, so girls are obsessed.


    "I thought you were doing something. It turned out that you were setting up a small stove below." Wu Hao came down from upstairs and saw that they had not come back to sleep for so long. He really wanted to come down to see what was going on. He didn''t expect that they were having supper downstairs.


    "Congratulations, are you hungry? If you''re hungry, we''ll cook two more dishes?" Said Yu Ying.


    "Don''t say I''m really hungry, but I don''t need to cook any more. Just eat like this. I''ll just eat a little." Wu Hao also sat down and looked at Tina in front of him with a smile.


    "When I get up, I find I''m a little hungry." Tina was a little embarrassed by him and explained.

 Chapter 844

    "It doesn''t matter. If you''re hungry, eat more and have a good rest." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Your meal, young master." Jade Butterfly filled him with a bowl of rice.


    "Would you two like some more?" Wu Hao looks at them with a smile.


    "No..."


    Jade Butterfly said half, the face showed a cunning smile, touched the elder sister beside, made a wink to him.


    Yu Ying was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood what he meant. She also began to laugh. The two sisters squatted down in front of him to serve him.


    Wu Hao couldn''t laugh or cry, even a little embarrassed. When I saw them serving him like this, my Tina blushed and was embarrassed to eat at the table. It was the first time that she saw a man''s body, and it was during the meal.


    "What are you two doing?" Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "Serve your son." Jade Butterfly raises her head, laughs playfully, and then lowers her head to continue to serve.


    Tina is embarrassed and doesn''t know whether to continue eating. This picture is too shy for her. She has never experienced it.


    "You don''t have to worry about the two of them eating their own food." Wu Hao has a bitter smile. I can only say that. I feel that these two girls are a little intentional?


    "Oh." Tina should be a, also can only lower the head to eat their own.


    Wu Hao can only eat his own food, but it''s a little embarrassing. Usually when lingfei''er and Yunru Yunhan are around, they don''t feel like this. After all, they are all their own women, and they are used to let them serve. But Tina is a stranger girl after all. It''s a little embarrassing for them to serve in front of her.


    Perhaps because I was a little embarrassed, Wu Hao was released before the meal was finished.


    Half of the sisters.


    But at a loss, they did not drink themselves, but they rose to Tina. The Jade Butterfly first kissed Dina, and passed the essence of her pure essence into her mouth. The taste of her mouth made her feel covered with confusion and flustered and swallowed. Before she could not calm down, jade Ying also passed the essence of her pure essence into her mouth. He threw down his chopsticks and ran upstairs with a red face.


    Wu Hao was so stupid.


    Although the five girls usually feed each other when they play together, he is also used to them feeding each other, looking very loving and interesting, but really did not expect that they would feed Tina.


    "What are you doing?" Wu Hao looked at them and didn''t know what the two girls wanted to do tonight.


    "Just now, Miss Tina said that there is pure Yang in the childe''s body. The release of the childe is the essence of pure Yang. The essence of pure Yang is very good for the health of the female body. It can nourish and purify the female body. Miss Tina is just weak, so we want to nourish her with the pure Yang essence of the childe, so as to restore her body well.


    Jade Butterfly spat out her tongue and said, "and don''t you want miss Dina? We have just created some opportunities for you to get close to miss Dinah. "


    "You are the only girl who has many things to do." Wu Hao put out his hand and knocked her on the head. He really made her laugh and cry.


    Tina should be a pure little princess like a piece of paper. At this time, she should be at a loss, right?


    "You pack up. I want to see her." Wu Hao put down his chopsticks and went upstairs.


    "Come on, young master. Let''s sleep with Miss Dinah tonight." Jade Butterfly laughs playfully.


    Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t care about her.


    He went to Tina''s door and knocked softly.


    "Tina, it''s me. Are you ok?"


    "I''m... I''m fine." Tina hesitated to open the door for him, but she got up to open the door for him when she thought it was not good to shut people out.


    When Wu Hao saw her scarlet face, he did not dare to look at him. He lowered his head. He was very shy.


    I just drank his pure Yang essence.


    "You have to tell me, do you know the power of pure Yang?" Although there is some difference in the statement, Wu Hao also knows what he means, but Nami also said this to him. At that time, he used his pure Yang power to open the powers for his wives.


    "Well, it''s said that our dragon people have the power of pure Yang. I was surprised to see that there are remnants of the power of pure Yang in the bodies of Yuying and yudie." Dina said that her face was redder. He could obviously feel his pure Yang power in her abdomen at this moment. Because the dragon people were more sensitive to the pure Yang power, she could clearly feel that the pure Yang power in her abdomen was nourishing her body well, warming her body and making her strength recover quickly at the same time.


    And it made her face even more red.


    "You seem to be a little better than just now?" Wu Hao looked at her and her complexion was obviously better than just now. This complexion was not changed because of shyness.


    "The pure Yang power of Linghao is nourishing my body." Tina said shyly.


    "So fast?" Their five wenches drink it almost every day, but the change they feel is not as obvious as her.


    "The dragon people are very sensitive to the power of pure Yang, and... I am the body of pure Yin, so I will be more sensitive to the power of pure Yang." Dina whispered that when the pure Yin body meets the pure Yang power, the transformation degree of power can reach the extreme.


    "So it is. So you can absorb the power of pure Yang? " Don''t lean to pull her to sit down, curiously ask a way.


    "The power of pure Yang can only be absorbed in the combination of yin and Yang. In this way, you can only feel the nourishment of the power of pure Yang at most." Said Tina, blushing more and more.


    "The power of pure Yang is good for your recovery?"


    Tina didn''t speak. She nodded in embarrassment. She just quoted a few words and felt that her body was recovering quickly.


    Tina''s nod made Wu Hao feel a little embarrassed, because at that moment, an evil idea came out of his mind.


    The two fell into a moment of silence.


    "Tina..."


    "Well?"


    "Do you want any more?" Wu Hao asked, and he was all old.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dina blushed. She ran to the bed and pulled the quilt to cover herself.


    Wu Hao was also blushed by her, but


    It''s already like this. Shouldn''t the little princess let her be her own woman? In this case, the girl is pure like a piece of white paper. Why let others doodle on it? Now that she met herself, let her go and add color to her life.


    Wu Hao waves to turn off the light in the room and goes into her bed.


    "Since your body needs the nourishment of pure Yang, I will give it to you every day."


    "Very shy."


    "Will you be my woman in the future? So there''s nothing to be shy about

 Chapter 845

    "But I don''t have a family. I''m the only one left in the dragon clan. Don''t you worry that I will become your burden?"


    "I will be your closest family in the future, and I will protect you in the future!"


    "Young master Linghao..."


    "Well, don''t think about it so much now. Take good care of yourself first."


    "Yes. What am I going to do? "


    "I''ll teach you."


    "Well."


    The room was very quiet. Wu Hao didn''t want Dina directly. Although he wanted to, he finally restrained himself.


    After all, the relationship between him and Dina is developing too fast, and they are not familiar with each other at all. In this case, it''s a little irresponsible to ask for this girl. I''d better wait until she really thinks about it.


    One night, Wu HaoChun was feeding Dina.


    After feeding, Wu Hao hugged her and let her sleep in her arms. For the first time in her life, Dinah felt the warm embrace. With the warm pure Yang, she only raised her body and soon fell asleep in his arms.


    The next morning, Tina woke up early.


    When I open my eyes, I see Wu Hao at the first sight. Her pretty face makes her heart beat. Maybe it''s because something intimate happened last night. At this moment, the beating in my heart is stronger and warmer than before.


    Thinking of what happened last night, Tina was very shy. She touched her stomach and her face turned red. She drank a lot last night, but now she still feels full. The power of pure Yang has not been completely consumed, and she is still nourishing her body.


    Wu Hao wakes up.


    "What''s the matter, wake up so early today?" Wu Hao smiles and scrapes the girl''s nose lovingly. The girl is really charming. Just looking at her, I feel that she is charming.


    "I recovered a lot and got up earlier." Tina''s face is a little red, but she looks very happy. This feeling is the first time in his life. Is this the feeling of being spoiled by a man? Mother has always told her that she must find a man who dotes on her. Is that the feeling?


    "Do you want any more?" Wu Hao gave a bad smile and hugged her in his arms. He gave her a kiss on the face.


    Tina nodded shyly. She was a pure Yin body and could not resist the power of pure Yang.


    Wu Hao laughed and pulled over the quilt.


    ¡­¡­


    "Young master, Miss Tina, get up and eat."


    About an hour later, Jade Butterfly knocked on the door.


    "Come in and wait for Tina to get up." Wu Hao smiles. After that, they have another princess to serve.


    Tina leaned lazily in his arms, a little embarrassed.


    "Good morning, Miss Tina."


    Yuying yudie came in and said hello to Dina with a smile.


    "Good morning." Tina answered with embarrassment.


    "In the future, we will also take care of Miss Dina''s food and daily life. Miss Dina doesn''t have to be embarrassed." Yu Ying said, and Jade Butterfly together to serve them two get up.


    "Miss Tina, is there anything special you want to eat in the morning? If so, we''ll make it for you later." Jade Butterfly said.


    "I won''t eat in the morning." Tina was embarrassed to say that she was full last night and drank a lot this morning. She was really not hungry at all.


    "No more?" Yu Ying and Yu die were stunned for a moment, and then they all understood the reason why she blushed.


    He was laughing, but he didn''t say anything.


    Sometimes miss Phyl is very greedy and full, and she doesn''t want to eat breakfast in the morning.


    "It seems that Miss Tina is much better?"


    "Well, the pure Yang power of Linghao is very pure, and my body is slowly recovering."


    "Miss Tina, can we sleep together in the future? The childe gave us pure Yang essence, we gave Miss Tina. We want miss Dinah to get better early. " Jade Butterfly said.


    Tina was so moved and shy that she didn''t know how to answer them.


    "Well, well, let''s talk about it at this time. Get up first." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Yes, yes."


    Jade Butterfly mischievous vomit tongue, and elder sister together wait for them to get up.


    Four people go downstairs, Ling fei''er just brings Yun Han Yun Ru to him.


    Ling fei''er sees Di Na beside Wu Hao and is stunned.


    "Brother Linghao, who is this girl?" She looked at her curiously, looking at her ruddy face and a little bit of vinegar. She felt that the girl should have been sleeping here last night, and she was spoiled by her Linghao brother.


    "I''d like to introduce you. This is Tina. In the future, you two will be good sisters." Wu Hao smiles. Seeing that the door is closed, he hugs Ling fei''er and kisses her.


    "Ah? How can you find me a sister without my consent? " Ling Fei Er tooted her mouth.


    "Why don''t you like it?" Wu Hao smiles. This girl should be very open-minded in this respect?


    "All of a sudden."


    Ling fei''er came out of his arms and went to Dina. He looked up and down. Even he was a beautiful girl. Seeing Dina''s beauty, she couldn''t help sighing. She was really beautiful.


    "Are you my brother''s woman?"


    Tina was very embarrassed, but then she recognized the problem in his words and looked at her in surprise.


    Ling Fei Er was a little embarrassed by his surprised eyes. He explained in a low voice: "it''s very complicated. Ling Fei Er''s brother is not my real brother. We don''t have any blood relationship or even adoption relationship. I just call him that."


    "Oh, so it is, I thought..." Tina was embarrassed to spit out her tongue, which also seemed a little playful.


    "You are so beautiful. No wonder my brother Linghao likes you."


    "You are beautiful, too. You have good skin."


    "You should be the woman who just became my brother Linghao? Your skin will be as good as mine in the future. " Ling Fei Er whispered a few words in her ear, Dinah''s face flushed.


    "I haven''t been with Linghao yet..."


    "Ah? You don''t have that what yet? " Ling Fei Er is surprised, a little incredible, look at her face ruddy, feel should be moistened.


    "You girl, are you a little too anxious? I wonder what Tina and I have done? " Wu Hao can''t help laughing at the fact that the two of them are warming up so quickly. This is the difference between heaven and earth. Women are not as nervous about their relationship as those women on earth. Even if they know that their men have other women, they can treat them with the most common attitude, and even become sisters soon.

 Chapter 846

    "Brother Linghao, you said to find me a sister. Dina gave you herself. We are really sisters. Dina, right?" Ling fei''er smiles and takes the initiative to pull Tina''s hand. She is very happy to have such a beautiful sister.


    Tina''s heart is particularly warm, but more or embarrassed.


    She didn''t say anything. The girl was too embarrassed to take the initiative. She didn''t understand why Linghao had the chance to get her last night, but she didn''t do it. Instead, she was feeding her Chunyang all night.


    "Anyway, you''ll be sisters in the future. It''s not a matter of time for me and Tina. It''s a bit unexpected that you two met so well for the first time, but it''s very good that you sisters can have company in the future." Wu Hao said with a smile that the girl was usually close to him and their three little girls. Now with Dina to accompany her, the two of them had more company. It seemed that she was in a good mood.


    "Hee hee, we''ll be sisters after that." Ling fei''er is really happy. She has never thought of monopolizing Wu Hao. In fact, she is very lonely. She is always the only girl who is his woman. Other women have sisters after they get married, but she has always been alone. She doesn''t have any special needs for her favorite. She wants a sister more. No matter what she does, she can have two or three or even more people, Just like her mothers, a life with sisters is a happy life.


    "Well." Tina nodded a little embarrassed.


    The marriage system of the Dragon nationality is similar to that of the Terran nationality. She doesn''t feel any discomfort when she becomes a man with other girls. On the contrary, she knows that this kind of relationship means that she has not only one more sister, but also one more family.


    For her in this situation, this feeling is enough to make her heart more full and beautiful.


    "Let''s get ready for dinner." Yuying said with a smile, this kind of picture makes them more happy as maids.


    "I''m full. You can eat it." Tina said with embarrassment.


    "Have you had breakfast?" Ling Fei Er looks at her suspiciously.


    Di Na is embarrassed, gather to her ear to say a few words in a low voice, Ling Fei son immediately giggled.


    "Tina also likes to drink. Hee hee, I usually like to drink too. I feel that I can''t drink enough every time." Ling Fei Er laughs out a voice, immediately feel the topic of two sisters more.


    But she was so loud that Tina was embarrassed.


    Ling Fei Er also saw that she was embarrassed, took her hand and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter, just order casually at home."


    "Yes, Miss Dinah, you can do whatever you like at home. It''s all right with us." Yun Han said with a smile, and soon accepted Dina.


    "Do you hear me? I''ll be at home later." Wu Hao smiles, reaches over her nose, scrapes it, and pulls her to sit down.


    "You''d better eat a little.",.


    "The essence of pure Yang is still nourishing my body. I don''t want to eat too much now, and increase the burden on my body." Tina explained in a low voice.


    "Really not?"


    "Well."


    "I''ve prepared all your food recently." Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t force her.


    Tina is very shy and nodded. For her current physical condition, it is a good thing to nourish the essence of pure Yang every day. If Yin and yang are combined, then the body will recover faster. After the pure Yang essence enters their belly, they can absorb some of the essence of pure Yang essence, but the absorption efficiency is limited, and the maximum transformation of pure Yang can not be achieved. And she is pure Yin body, can easily do.


    But... Is it going to be a little too fast


    Think about it, you can''t help blushing.


    "Tina, let''s go shopping after dinner. Finally we have sisters to accompany us. We will be together every day." Ling Fei Er says with a smile.


    "Good." Dina agreed to come down, just today''s body recovered a lot, full of energy to go out for a walk.


    "Brother Linghao, would you like to join us?"


    "I''ll go out for a walk, too, but I won''t go shopping with you. I''ll go to find kuangfeng for a drink."


    "That''s OK. Let''s make an appointment to meet and go home together."


    "Well, this is OK."


    After dinner, Wu Hao laughs and takes Dina and Ling fei''er upstairs to ask them to come together. Naturally, Dina is very embarrassed. She is embarrassed by herself, and they are even more embarrassed. However, Ling fei''er is very happy. She is usually with them. Now, the two sisters feel more happy together, She even took the initiative to teach Tina how to cooperate.


    With sisters, Ling fei''er is obviously very happy and considerate. Wu Hao feeds some of them, but Ling fei''er feeds all of her own to Tina.


    Three people on the street together.


    Their sisters went shopping hand in hand. Ling fei''er is now a celebrity in Tianyuan city. It can be said that no one knows. She can attract countless eyes wherever she goes. In addition, she is a beautiful woman, and the eye-catching effect is even stronger. Especially now there is a Dina, elegant and beautiful. The two sisters walk on the street together, Everywhere is a beautiful scenery, men see straight eyes, women see heart envy, no matter how strong a woman''s strength, beauty is a woman''s strength forever.


    When they go shopping, Wu Hao finds kuangfeng.


    Kuangfeng has been living in an inn. It''s easy to find.


    When Chen Feng knocked on the door, he was practicing in the room.


    Kuangfeng comes out to open the door when he hears a knock.


    "What are you doing here?" Kuangfeng was a little worried, for fear that they would be known that their relationship was too active and intimate.


    "Don''t worry, it''s normal even if I come to you with the relationship we''re showing now. It''s suspicious to keep a distance too deliberately. You are the one who brought me back. Now that we are studying together again, we should eliminate the hostile relationship after such a long time. Anyway, it''s what I can do. It''s normal to have a good relationship. It''s nothing more normal for me to come to you for a drink. " Wu Hao stood at the door and said.


    Crazy Feng think also reasonable, then closed the door and he went out together.


    "You haven''t had a rest lately? Have you been practicing all the time? " Wu Hao asked casually.


    "Your talent is high, you can relax yourself. After all, I started to practice by ordinary people. Although I had a foundation in the past, now that I start again, it''s good for me to consolidate and improve myself again. After all, I''m the one who will help you do great things in the future. Now I dare not slack off." Crazy Feng whispered.


    Wu Hao smiles and says nothing. He pats him on the shoulder.

 Chapter 847

    They found a tavern and sat down.


    The whole pub was boiling.


    Wu Hao and kuangfeng are also celebrities in Tianyuan city now. Whether they are practitioners or ordinary people who are interested in becoming practitioners, their reputation can be said to be well known. Although the qualification examination competition of Tianyuan college has been held for several days, the whole upsurge of Tianyuan city to talk about it has not come down. On the contrary, it has set off an upsurge of cultivation in Tianyuan city.


    "Isn''t that Wu Hao and kuangfeng?"


    "Yes, they are."


    "I didn''t expect that they would come out to drink, too."


    "You''re not talking nonsense. They still have to eat. Don''t think that they have to break away from ordinary people just because they are powerful. It''s a bit promising."


    "Hey, you''re a cultivator. Of course, it''s different. I''ll sign up after a while, and I''ll start to learn to practice. It''s too awesome to watch their competition. I really didn''t expect that cultivators could be so strong."


    "I told you so."


    "You told me it''s no use, you''re not strong."


    "Hey, you guy, do you have a friend like you?"


    "Come on, if you can''t compare with others, you just can''t compare with others. They''ve mastered such a powerful trick as dark summoning. Look at you. Now you don''t master any skills. You''re still drinking here after working hard."


    "They are geniuses. Can we ordinary people compare with each other? I wish you could be as powerful as others. "


    "I''m sure I''m not as powerful as others, but hey hey, I can learn from others. Tut Tut, the strength of the first grade directly confronts the strength of the 16th grade, and it''s still second killing. It''s really awesome."


    "The bull? It''s just cheating. "


    Another table a strong man disdained to curl his mouth.


    "Well?"


    "Am I wrong? Their strength is very strong, but it is absolutely impossible that they can surpass level 15 to kill those people in grade 16. If they win the final victory, I would say they are really fierce. The result is too outrageous. Is it exaggeration that grade 16 should be killed in seconds? I''m sure it''s definitely the result of the college''s own arrangement. The college is about to set an unprecedented record. It must let the people in the 16th grade release water. Only in this way can they successfully complete the challenge from the first grade to the 16th grade. The fear is that they will lose in the 10th and 6th grade, I even have reason to suspect that all the competitions of the 14th, 15th and 16th grade on the last day were watered down. People with clear eyes can see that their competition is too easy. It''s not like a challenge at all. Who can believe it without watering down? " The strong man is outspoken. The voice is still very loud. I wish people all over the world could hear it.


    Wu Hao and kuangfeng naturally heard his conversation, but it doesn''t matter. They just laugh at these words and drink their own.


    But for those who support them, I''m not happy. If the objects I support and study are insulted and belittled, how can I bear it.


    "Uncle, don''t talk without a license. Don''t think you''re the only one with eyes. If there''s a problem, you won''t be the only one to find it. Don''t think you wake up alone when everyone is drunk. In fact, you just look away." The young man who had just practiced said, but he was more polite.


    A table in the corner is welcome.


    "I don''t have the ability and strength. Speaking of other people, I think I can see the way. In fact, I can''t see the way inside."


    "What did you say? You are strong. Come on, let''s have a competition. Let''s see who is strong. "


    "I''m not interested in comparing with you. I just want to ask you, do you think you are better than those in the 16th grade?"


    "Nonsense, can those weak chickens compare with me? No matter how strong they are, they are just students in the college. I''ve been outside for decades, and they can''t compete with me! "


    "Since you think you are better than those people, you can challenge Wu Hao and Chen Feng. Anyway, they are also here today. If you can win them, it means that their competition academy has really released water. By the way, you can publicize everywhere. If you lose, it means that you are just talking nonsense. They really have the strength to challenge the 16th grade, And the strength is far stronger than those in the 16th grade. You said that your own strength is much stronger than those in the 16th grade. "


    That person says like this, the vision intentionally or unintentionally sees toward Wu Hao crazy Feng them.


    In fact, a lot of people wonder if someone really let go of the water in their final game. After all, the challenge was too amazing. The 16th grade finished the game with a second kill attitude. It''s hard for people not to doubt that someone really let go of the water in their game.


    This is just the right time. Take this opportunity to see their real strength.


    If they can really beat the man who has been out for decades, it means that they really have strength and never let go. Even if they are tied or lost, it doesn''t matter. As long as the loss is not too ugly, it can also explain the problem.


    It depends on whether they can beat him.


    Really, that''s the real miracle student, the miracle man.


    "What? Dare not? "


    "No? You said I didn''t dare? I dare to show you! "


    The strong man was so excited that he immediately stood up and walked to Wu Hao and kuangfeng.


    "Your performance last time was too poor. Do you have the ability to compete with me? It''s your real ability to win me. It doesn''t matter. Even if you lose, you won''t lose The strong man looked at them haughtily. For him, the two men were just a little strong, but they were not strong enough.


    "Do you think it''s necessary?" Wu Hao had a drink and looked at him with a smile.


    "Has the final say not been necessary, or has the final say, everyone is watching. Do you not give me any face to face, and should take into account the feelings of everyone? Linghao, right? You''re the best in the whole game, so I''ll challenge you! Come on, it''s right here. Do whatever you want


    "You are not qualified to fight with him. If you can beat me, I''ll talk about it." Crazy front sneer, two words don''t say a hand, slightly use strength then drive him back two steps, cover chest a burst of dry cough.


    "How dare you sneak? That''s all. I''ll take care of you! " The strong man rushed up to lift the table.


    "It''s just a contest. If it''s a real battle, your vigilance will be dead a thousand times. You''d better go back and practice well." Crazy Feng got up and shot again, directly threw him down from upstairs, didn''t give him the chance to fight back at all.

 Chapter 848

    "Damn, you two kids are looking for death, aren''t you? See how I deal with you today! It''s shameless, isn''t it? " After all, a strong man has accomplishments. He has not yet landed on the ground. He flies upstairs. He doesn''t give face to so many people. How can he live? Absolutely not!


    So much with him!


    Directly, a group of energy gathered together, and they flew towards them.


    Crazy Feng just about to hand, Wu Hao reached out to stop him.


    "Don''t you want to challenge me, OK, I''ll give you this opportunity! If you want to get tangled after this move, you''re welcome. " Wu Hao''s words indirectly absorbed his energy and easily dissolved it. At the same time, an energy shot at him.


    "What are you crazy about? What can such energy do to me? What... "


    "Boom ~ ~"


    Several explosions sounded at the same time, the strong man was blown directly to the opposite street, fell on the ground and hit several people.


    He thought that he could be the next energy, but he didn''t expect that when the energy was about to arrive in front of him, it suddenly divided into several channels. He was only ready to defend one energy, and he didn''t wait for him to readjust his combat strategy. The energy had exploded in front of him, and he fell to the ground for a while before he got up.


    fierce!


    The control of energy is so accurate. If the energy just explodes a little closer to himself, I''m afraid his head will explode into paste. He is a man of cultivation, which can be seen. This guy''s control of power is definitely not comparable to his. It''s just an easy move, If you really put this kind of will or get into trouble under the heavy hand, his level is absolutely only the share of death.


    How can you have such powerful power at such a young age? Is this really genius?


    Genius can''t describe this person''s terrible strength. How can it feel like an old immortal who has been practicing for thousands of years or even more than 100000 years has been reincarnated?


    Otherwise, how can there be such a strong strength?


    How is that possible?


    No matter whether it''s possible or not, he knows that the young man above is really not built, not to mention the children in the college. I''m afraid that any good cultivator on the street will not be his opponent, absolutely not!


    Which dare to stay here more, get up and run away, also dare not talk nonsense.


    Otherwise, it''s not good for your head to be fried into bean curd.


    "Pa Pa ~ ~"


    The restaurant burst into applause, one by one to see the eyes shine, like watching a free drama.


    Is there any doubt about their strength at this time?


    No,


    None of them!


    Even before they were driven by strong men, they thought that they might really win in the competition. At this moment, this idea was completely conquered by their strength and left out of the air.


    If the competition organized by the college can be released and controlled secretly, it is impossible for someone to arrange the chance encounter on the street, right? The strong man just now was obviously a deliberate provocation, and his strength was definitely higher than those of the college. However, in the face of such provocation, the two of them could still easily solve it. What does that mean?


    This shows that they don''t cheat in the college competition at all. As long as they can win the competition with their most real strength, they need to do something else, which is unnecessary.


    fierce!


    That''s a great thing!


    I never thought that they could overcome such street provocations easily. It is impossible to do without absolute strength. But they did. Who are they?


    Why are there such powerful people in the world?


    No, no, No,


    There are definitely many practitioners who are more powerful than them in this world. There is no doubt about this. The key is that their strength is so different in the same level that they don''t look like students who should appear in the college. Even social people are not their opponents. What do such people do when they enter the college? There''s no need at all. I''m afraid many tutors are not their rivals, right? In that case, they can''t learn anything at all, can they?


    Is it difficult for them to enter the college for the purpose of giving lessons to their tutors?


    If the tutors can really put down their face and ask them for advice, they should be able to learn a lot, right? Especially that Linghao, many of the moves he used were not taught in the college, even in the general actual combat. It can be seen that he created some moves to be so powerful. The key is that these moves are really powerful, which has an immediate effect on the improvement of strength.


    The practitioners who can create their own tricks have their own strength.


    No one has the ability to create his own moves.


    I don''t know if it was the applause or the explosion from upstairs that alerted the shopkeeper who was calculating the accounts downstairs. The shopkeeper ran upstairs in a hurry. When he saw that Wu Hao and kuangfeng were drinking in the shop, he welcomed them happily.


    "It''s a great honor for you to have a drink in the shop. Nothing unpleasant happened just now, right?"


    "It''s just a little thing. It''s nothing unpleasant." Wu Hao smiles, understatement, if such a simple goods can make people unhappy, then the psychological quality is too bad.


    "No, no, No. It''s our honor for you to come to our store. Today''s drinks and dishes are all free of charge. Although you eat well and drink well, after a while, you''ll be happy to go. That''s the biggest support for our store." The boss looked at them with a smile.


    "Thank you, boss." Wu Hao is not polite either. He picks up his glass, compares it and drinks it all.


    "Use it slowly. I''ll let the sophomore serve you more dishes. Anyway, it''s still a long afternoon. You can sit here and eat slowly." The boss went downstairs and scolded the little two in the shop. When the two God of wealth came, they didn''t know how to greet them. What''s the use of such a little two.


    The boss will do business at that time. On the one hand, he asks the sophomore to wait on him, and on the other hand, he asks the sophomore to go out for publicity. It''s said that Linghao and kuangfeng of Tianyuan college are taking someone to drink here.


    Now the business of the small shop is booming. Whether it''s ordinary people who want to see them up close or practitioners who want to learn from them, they come to the pub one after another to order two glasses of wine. It''s not always possible to see their idols up close. They all want to see them through the magnifying glass, See if there are energy releasing mechanisms hidden in their pores.


    The shopkeeper gave them two free bills, and they brought him more wealth than they consumed.

 Chapter 849

    The boss is very happy. He treats the two of them as God. He has what he wants to eat and drink. Even if he doesn''t have one in his shop, he immediately asks the waiter to go to other shops. It''s a big deal to spend more money. As long as he serves the two of them well, he''s afraid that he won''t make any money?


    Wu Hao doesn''t say much. How can he not see the boss''s little heart? However, it''s nothing to make money by eating others'' food and drinking others'' food. At least let people earn the money they spend on them.


    Wu Hao and kuangfeng also ignore the noisy people around them, drinking their own wine and chatting about their own days.


    The two touched the glass.


    "I estimate that the communication between the college and Qinghe college will be completed soon. You should prepare for it yourself these days, and then we will go to Qinghe city. I estimate that it won''t take long to be there, and you will leave Qinghe city and go to other cities soon." Wu Hao said in a low voice.


    "Basically, I just need to take people with me. There''s nothing to clean up. I can leave at any time." Crazy Feng nodded, knowing that their next journey would be very hasty.


    The head of Lingtian clan brought Wu Hao and the whole Yinhui team to Tianyuan City, the most remote city, to let everyone know that Wu Hao is from the protoss of spirit, and also has this pure blood. Now this first step has been successfully completed, which means that the biggest foundation has been laid, especially after this qualification examination competition of Tianyuan college, No matter who comes to check his identity in the future, he will be taken to the ditch. Who can suspect that Wu Hao is Lingyuan''s son? It''s impossible!


    Lingyuan is a romantic childe with many wives and children. It''s a normal thing to have such a son with a woman outside. You can''t find a witness. Just say that Wu Hao''s mother is dead. There is no proof of death. As long as Lingyuan listens to his father''s words and decides that Wu Hao is his own son, no one will doubt him. Even if he doubts, no evidence can be found.


    This first step is also the most important one. Now that this step has been completed, all the subsequent formation is not out of date. Of course, he is not sure.


    After all, he didn''t quite know the intention of the Lord of bailingtian to seal Wu Hao''s strength.


    Is it really to hide his strength? Or do you really want him to practice little by little from scratch?


    If it is the former, their journey should be very fast, but if it is the latter, it is not so fast, which also means that the seals on both of them must rely on their own strength to untie bit by bit.


    "What about your strength?" While eating, kuangfeng whispered: "with the improvement of my strength, I can clearly feel that the seal imposed on me by the patriarch is weakening. It seems that this seal will weaken with the improvement of my strength."


    "Not weakening, but releasing the corresponding level of power." Wu Hao said lightly: "the seal of Lingtian is very magical. To be exact, it is very subtle. It can not only make people lose sight of our strength, but most affectionately, it will gradually release our original strength bit by bit with the improvement of our strength, so as not to make people doubt why our strength suddenly becomes stronger, Let everyone feel that there is a process for us to improve our strength. Just as we have been walking all the way from the most remote Tianyuan city to Shendu City, we have been stepping one step at a time. At that time, those who doubt can not find any reason for doubt. "


    "So we can''t take the initiative to untie this seal, can we?"


    "It''s better not to be found that our strength itself is not a good thing, and we can''t untie his seal with our current strength." Wu Hao gave a bitter smile.


    Kuangfeng shrugs. Indeed, the power of Lord Lingtian is very powerful. No one knows how strong his seal is. With their current strength, they are not his opponents. It is impossible to lift his seal.


    "By the way, what about the rest of your team? What do they do? " Wu Hao asked, with a topic in mind.


    "Don''t worry about that. They have their own way to Qinghe city."


    "Why haven''t I met them?"


    "Their task is to protect you according to the law, so not being discovered by you is the best disguise."


    "Their strength is not sealed. It''s not necessary to protect me. You''d better take a message to them when you go back. Let''s put aside the protection of me. I don''t need too much protection for my current strength. Let them improve their strength and release the power of the seal bit by bit. It''s better for us to do things later."


    "I see. I''ll talk to them when I get back."


    "Come on, have two more drinks."


    "Come on."


    Crazy Feng is not polite, and he a cup of drink.


    In fact, practitioners can''t compare with ordinary people in this aspect. Ordinary people can experience the feeling of being drunk, but practitioners are not so easy in this aspect. Especially, they can''t get drunk by drinking these ordinary wines. After all, they will be eliminated and metabolized in the body soon. It''s a luxury to want to get drunk. At most, it''s the taste of drinking, Feel the pleasure of drinking.


    Fortunately, both of them didn''t come here to get drunk. What they drank was their feeling.


    After a drink in the afternoon, Wu Hao put down his glass and stood up, stretched his waist and stretched his body.


    "I''ve made an appointment with lingfei''er to go home together. I''ll go to her first. You can go back by yourself, whether it''s cultivation or rest. There''s nothing new. You don''t have to put cultivation in your heart. Sometimes it''s better to relax yourself." Wu Hao said.


    "I know. I''ll go back to have a good rest and adjust my state. Now that I''m going to Qinghe City, I''ll spend some time to understand Qinghe city. I''ve only heard about it before, but I haven''t been there yet. Let''s get a better understanding of it." Crazy Feng said.


    "Whatever you want." Wu Hao shrugged, but he didn''t say anything more about it. Everyone had different ideas.


    Just like him, he thinks that it''s not necessary to practice at this time. It''s better to practice more at ordinary times. When we should have a rest, we should have a rest. When we should enjoy their time, we should enjoy them well. We should only do one thing at a time and never do everything together. It''s not only inefficient, but also easy to get things wrong and make both sides fail.


    Two people down the stairs, the boss sent them to the door, has been nodding bow, hope they come again next time, any time is free.

 Chapter 850

    Wu Hao went to their appointed place to wait for them, while kuangfeng himself went to the inn. Since he said he wanted to have a rest, he should go back and have a sleep. He has been practicing for several days, but he didn''t have a good rest.


    Wu Hao arrived at the place they had arranged.


    A small pavilion for leisure.


    As soon as he arrived and sat down, the two sisters came hand in hand. They were both carrying things in their hands. It seemed that they had bought a lot of things. They thought they were clothes.


    "Brother Linghao, you have arrived so soon." Lin Fei trotted over Tina.


    "I had a drink with kuangfeng. How about you? What did you buy? " Wu Hao asked casually, looking at the two little beauties in front of him with a smile. They are really colorful.


    "I strolled around and bought some things, mainly some clothes. Dina didn''t have any clothes to wear, so I accompanied her to buy more. I gave it back to brother Linghao, and you also bought two sets of clothes."


    "Yo, you little girl, you are still sensible. You even know how to buy me clothes. I don''t hurt you in vain."


    "It was."


    "Let''s go. I''ll walk with you. Just go back."


    "Yes, yes."


    Ling fei''er smiles, and Dina follows him with a smile.


    He, who escaped from the Dragon tribe, knew nothing about the human world. Ling fei''er accompanied her all day, only to know that the human world is actually more prosperous than the Dragon tribe. Maybe this is also the advantage of population. In the dragon group, the whole dragon tribe formed a huge tribe. Although the number is huge, because of its huge size, No matter how large the territory is, it is also a tribal form of existence. There is no form of state, and there is no geographical distribution. All the dragon balls are gathered together. This is a convenient place, but it also loses the fruits of blooming everywhere like the Terran. However, it is also an inevitable result to return to the Dragon nationality itself. The strength of the Dragon nationality is extremely strong. They can go wherever they want. The strength shortens the distance and space, so that they have no need to develop geographical distribution. Only those ethnic groups with weak strength need to go where they need to be stable need to develop.


    But Tina, who knew nothing about the human world, was very curious and fond of the prosperity of human beings.


    Compared with the human race, the life style of the dragon race is too simple. We all pursue the improvement of strength, the pursuit of natural harmony and unity, and put aside other development completely. This leads to the fact that the dragon race has not developed anything except its strength. To be honest, it is the house and residence, In addition, the whole dragon seems to have nothing prosperous, but the human race is not the same. After a day''s shopping, Tina found that there is almost everything here. I felt fresh and curious about everything. I didn''t expect that even the clothes worn by girls could develop so many patterns. Every piece and every set was very beautiful. Seeing her as a girl, I was very excited. Not only that, but also the weapons were various. Unlike the dragon group, as long as they had a weapon, they could fight. The requirements for weapons were not high, Because in their view, weapons are external, and the improvement of strength is limited. Only when their own strength is strong enough, they are the key weapons, not the focus of cultivation. It''s human beings. It''s totally different. Although it''s because their own strength is not strong enough that they need to rely on the power of weapons to improve their strength, their weapons development level has been fully developed. Many powerful weapons can be seen everywhere in the Terran, and they are exquisite in shape and diverse in style. As long as you want, you can find them here, Although these weapons are very difficult for Dinah, the increase in strength that these weapons can provide is very obvious in terms of Terran strength.


    There are also food, clothing, housing and transportation. All these things make Dina feel very curious. Unexpectedly, there are inns and restaurants in a city. For him of the Dragon nationality, this is totally unthinkable. In the Dragon nationality, no one needs to live in the so-called inn. Even if he doesn''t live in his own home, he can easily rest in any place, Even if you lie on the white clouds in the sky, you can have a good rest. If you come to any Inn and restaurants, there will be no dragon people. For the dragon people, they can eat at their own home, even if they need to eat outside. Other dragon people eat at home, or they can choose not to eat. For the powerful dragon people, it''s a dispensable thing in itself. It''s just because of their long-term evolutionary habits that they retain this most basic need. But when there is nothing to eat, even if they don''t eat for thousands of years, there will be no problem, This leads to the impossibility of hotels and restaurants in the Dragon nationality.


    No need, no development. It''s very clear that the dragon and the Terran are two different ethnic groups, and their development needs are completely different. However, the life of the dragon is too simple. After they came to the Terran, they found that the world is so colorful, and many things in their lives can be greatly changed.


    Originally, she was depressed. After a day''s shopping, her inner depression was much less, especially when she had a good sister to accompany her shopping. The relationship between the two people was not bad, and his inner emotion gradually rose. The most obvious change brought about by this feeling is that there are more smiles on Tina''s face. She is also a princess. She is a girl who is loved by thousands of people. Although she is elegant and noble, she is also lively and lovely as a girl. Things in the past can''t be changed. He knows very well that now she has to adjust her state and enter a new life, A smile on your face is essential. In any case, the new life must be well faced, but also should be a good life.


    Wu Hao can also see that Dina is in a better mood after a day''s shopping. Her smile is more abundant than before. The most obvious thing is that the two sisters have been shopping together for a day. It''s obvious that their relationship has become more friendly. Of course, if they want to be intimate, they have to do it by themselves. From the past to the present, all kinds of experience tell him, The best way to make the two girls more intimate is to let them experience some intimate and shy things together, and let them have the same language and secret, which can help them quickly establish intimate feelings and relationships.


    As for how to do this, hehe.

 Chapter 851

    Back home, Yu Ying, Yu dieyun, Han Yunru just made dinner,


    "Young master, are you back? We''ve just got dinner ready. Have you had it yet? " Yunru ran to them, and the more she lived with the young master, the happier her life was. Although they were only maids, as his maids, they were treated much better than their maids. Now they are very satisfied with their life.


    "I knew you would prepare dinner at home, so I came back early to have dinner with you." Wu Hao touched her head and laughed.


    "Today, I went shopping with Tina and bought a lot of clothes. I also bought some sets for the four of you. I''ll go upstairs and have a try later." Ling Fei Er laughs.


    "Thank you, miss." Yu Ying and Yu die smile sweetly.


    "OK, let''s eat first. I''ve been shopping all day and I''m a little hungry."


    "Brother Linghao, didn''t you go drinking with kuangfeng? Don''t you drink and eat? Why are you still hungry? "


    "It''s not enough just to eat vegetables, and drinking is also a matter of noon. Now I''m hungry."


    "Hee hee, let''s have dinner, brother Linghao. Shall I stay with you tonight? I want to be with Tina. "


    "Tina is not ready yet. Don''t drag people into the water." Wu Hao smiles. Dina also knows what Ling fei''er is talking about. Her face turns red.


    "Then I can play with Dina. It''s just preparation for Dina''s future." Ling Fei Er says with a smile.


    "Ask Tina yourself."


    "It''s settled. Shall we sleep together tonight?"


    What else does Tina have to say? Red face nodded.


    "Hee hee, there are a lot of people in bed tonight." She and Tina must be sleeping with him, and the four of them must be sleeping together, so there are six girls, one of them at home, that is, seven people. Fortunately, the bed is quite big, otherwise seven people will have no place to sleep in one bed.


    "Didn''t you have a better time?" Wu Hao joked that the girl was very open from the beginning. Every time she had a good time in the evening, now she has a sister who really belongs to her. You don''t have to think about it. She will play very crazy. Even if Dina can''t do something with her, she will teach Dina to play all kinds of things.


    "It''s been fun." Ling Fei Er is not shy. She smiles and thinks about how to play with Dina when she goes to bed.


    Tina really has no experience in this matter. It''s just a piece of white paper. He just thinks that tonight''s event will be very shy, but he doesn''t know how to imagine the specific details. He can''t think of it. After all, he hasn''t experienced these things. But looking at the smile on Lingfei''s face, he probably knows that it will be very shy.


    "Well, well, let''s eat first." Wu Hao smiles and sits down.


    "Young master, can Yu Ying and I serve you today? Or do you want Jade Butterfly and Yunru to serve you? " Yun Han stood beside him and said.


    "It''s comfortable for any of you to serve." Wu Hao smiles.


    "I''ll serve you with Yuying." Yun Han also smiles and pulls Yu Ying to squat down in front of him. They open their mouths and serve him.


    Maybe it was because they served him like this every day. The four of them not only served him for dinner, but also enjoyed the process of serving him, although they were a little shy.


    Naturally, Ling fei''er is used to it. It''s a normal thing for a maid to serve her host. Although this kind of service is a little different from the usual climate, Tina is not used to it. It''s a bit shy to see them serve him with small mouths.


    Originally, Wu Hao was a little embarrassed, but yesterday he decided to turn Dina into his own woman. Since she is his own woman, there is nothing to be shy about. Should she enjoy it or enjoy it? To be honest, as a man, she is more and more enjoying this way of dining.


    "Have some first." Wu Hao brought Tina a dish.


    Tina nodded sheepishly and ate herself.


    "Tina, don''t be shy. It doesn''t matter. Brother Linghao eats every day. They all serve him like this. Hee hee, sometimes I want to play, and I will play when he eats." Ling Fei Er smiles and gives Tina a chopstick dish.


    "Well, I''m just not used to it." Tina nodded shyly.


    "Hee hee, next time we two have dinner with brother Linghao, how about playing like this? See if brother Linghao can hold on until the end of the meal. "


    Ling Fei''s smile is a little bad, and Dinah''s face is reddened by his smile.


    "Don''t look down on me, you girl." Wu Hao smiles. The reason why he releases himself every time after dinner is that he relaxes his body and mind. He simply wants to enjoy himself and releases himself when he has feelings. If they really want to play a protracted war, they can all survive together.


    "Hee hee, I''ll be with Dina tomorrow morning. You have to be ready later. I''ll cooperate with Dina tonight. Tomorrow morning, I''ll see how long you can hold on."


    "Well, Philly, eat first." You will be said by him. I really can''t stand it. It''s only at home to say such things at the dinner table, right? Fortunately, my family is all my own.


    Who are you?


    Tina looked at them, and everyone felt warm. Yes, now they have become their own families. It''s a good feeling.


    Wu Hao''s feeling is naturally better. When he was on the earth, he enjoyed the feeling of eating with his women. Now this feeling is gradually coming back. Looking down at the two little girls, he is enjoying himself very much. As a man, he will enjoy more. After eating, he can release to them easily, The two little girls enjoyed the delicious food in their mouth, but they didn''t enjoy it by themselves. Instead, they stood up and gave it to Tina one by one.


    Dina, who is eating, is blushing, but fortunately it is not the first time she has experienced such a thing. She is shy, but she is not shy enough to run upstairs.


    "Next time you drink it yourself." Dina lowered her head and said in a low voice, although the taste in her mouth is endless, it''s really a little embarrassed.


    "Never mind, Miss Tina, we usually drink when we wait on the childe everyday. Miss Tina is weak recently. And miss Tina is not saying it. Can the pure essence of the childe help you recover better? So miss Tina can drink more recently." Yuying smiles sweetly.

 Chapter 852

    Tina was shy and didn''t speak because she knew they would do it even if she refused.


    "Supply you both at night." Wu Hao smiles.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ve given Miss Dina a lot recently. Take care of Miss Dina first." Rhyme smiled slightly. Although they did love the chili essence more, they knew that they would drink later. Now miss Tina is weak and needs pure Yang essence.


    "Tina, don''t say you don''t have a family. Everyone is your family." Wu Hao smile, these girls sensible really gratifying.


    "Yes, yes." Tina nodded, the heart moved, self-evident.


    Wu Hao smiles and leans on his position to watch them eat. Sometimes they have nothing to do. It''s also a pleasure to watch them eat. They are beautiful, and they don''t know how to describe them in words, or they are beautiful. What they describe are their own women.


    I don''t know what happened to them? I don''t know if the universe I came from has been invaded by the Diablo? If they have been invaded, they should be fully resisting their invasion now. I don''t know what the result is. The deployment of so many planet bombs should cause the dark Protoss heavy losses, right?


    "Brother Linghao, what''s the matter with you? Why do you suddenly look a little distracted? " It can''t be said that he is distracted, that is to say, he suddenly falls into a memory. He always feels very obvious, which can be seen at a glance.


    "Nothing. Keep eating." Wu Hao smiles and withdraws his spirit. Even if it''s the invasion of the dark Protoss, they should be able to resist it. But for such a long time, it''s better for them to speed up.


    Although he was a little anxious in his heart, Wu Hao''s attitude was very good. It was useless to know that he was anxious. Now his strength was completely sealed by Lingtian. No matter how anxious he was, he couldn''t break through the shackles of the seal. He could only improve himself step by step and lift the restrictions of the seal. So even if he wanted to leave the divine world faster, the first thing he had to do was to practice well.


    Start practicing tomorrow!


    Wu Hao fixed his eyes.


    When they were all fed and drunk, Yu Ying, Yu dieyun, Han Yunru and Wu HaoLing took a stroll in the courtyard. After a short rest, they sat in the pavilion chatting. The moon rose high in the sky, and the three returned to the house.


    "Come on, Tina, let''s go upstairs and take a bath."


    "Do you want to wash them together?"


    "Of course, we wash together. We are sisters now. We can do all these things together. And you can also play a lot of things with brother Linghao in the bath. It''s fun. "


    Ling fei''er laughs and runs upstairs with Dina. Wu Hao laughs and follows her.


    Four girls waited and took a bath with them. Since the girl wanted to play, she naturally played with her in the bath for a long time. Playing with her, she naturally went to bed. Six girls enjoyed it together.


    Although Wu Hao has not yet decided to officially take Dina, Dina, led by lingfei''er, is just about to finish the last step. Other lingfei''er teach her all kinds of enjoyment. The two sisters have fun together. They are very happy.


    For the next whole week, Wu Hao could enjoy their six beauties every night. But during the day, Wu Hao still entered the state of cultivation. There was no delay in the cultivation for a minute. He only had a rest at breakfast, lunch and dinner. I was also resting to make Tina recover faster.


    This week, Tina did not eat anything. She drank Wu Hao''s pure Yang essence to the full meal, and every day she nurtured Tina''s body very quickly. In just a week, her body was completely free from weakness. Although she had not recovered completely, she had recovered completely. The next step is to restore strength.


    Time is enjoying his pure Yang essence every day. Tina is also like them. They are gradually getting used to the taste and love them more. These intimate things are basically done by their two sisters. Naturally, the feelings of their two sisters have also been rapidly warming up in this week.


    On the eighth day, the college came.


    Master Qingyin came to the Lord''s mansion in person.


    Lingyuan personally receives Qingyin. If well, in terms of actual status, Qingyin''s status is actually higher than Lingyuan''s. otherwise, if any tutor comes to the city master''s mansion, he won''t be willing to accept it.


    Of course, another reason is that Ling fei''er is her student. Although he also knows that Ling fei''er''s achievements this time are mainly due to the help of Ling Hao, anyway, he is her daughter''s tutor, so it is necessary to receive her politely.


    I personally sent Qingyin to Wu Hao.


    At noon, Wu Hao finished his meal and was preparing to practice in the yard with them.


    "Who is this?" As soon as Lingyuan enters the room, he sees Dina beside Wu Hao. As a man, his first reaction is that the little girl is really beautiful. I haven''t seen her before. Why did she suddenly appear in Wu Hao''s home?


    Lingyuan hasn''t come over these days, and naturally doesn''t know about Dina.


    "This is Dina, the girlfriend of brother Linghao." Ling Fei Er takes the initiative to introduce a way.


    "Oh, that''s it." Lingyuan didn''t ask or think much. Anyway, it had nothing to do with him. Even if he had ten women to take home, it was his own business.


    "Teacher Qingyin has come to you. I have something to discuss with you." Lingyuan said: "teacher Qingyin, let''s talk. I''ll go back first."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll come to Chengdu to find them. I''ll inform them about going to Qinghe city and entering Qinghe University. You should know about this. You just sit down and talk about it."


    "That will do." Lingyuan didn''t say anything and sat down.


    Yunhan and Yuying make a pot of tea. Five people sit down in the pavilion.


    "The college has already made contact with that side?" Wu Hao asked casually. It has been more than ten days, and it should have been finished.


    "It''s just finished this morning. Qinghe college is ready to accept you. You''ll be ready to start these two days. But don''t worry. You have about a month to prepare." Qingyin said, it''s also very obvious that she wants to say goodbye to her family. After saying goodbye to her family, she went to Qinghe city and wanted to come back. After all, the distance between each city is very far away. It''s very difficult to cross a city and go home.

 Chapter 853

    "A month or so means a month or so from here, or only a month or so to Qinghe university?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Of course, it''s a month to get to Qinghe University, not on foot. It''s about the same time in the past month." Qingyin said.


    "OK, I see." Wu Hao nodded his head. According to the distance between the cities in Gaotian Shenjie, this month may be really similar. He just arrived at Qinghe city.


    "After the past, you don''t have to worry about it. You can find Tianhe University and tell each other your identity. They will arrange everything else for you. We are just like distance learning on the day, but the learning content is more abundant." Qingyin said.


    "Tutor Qingyin, Qinghe college, do we live inside or outside the college?" Ling fei''er asks curiously, because this is not Tianyuan city after all. In Tianyuan City, he can go to the college with Linghao every morning, then come back at noon to have dinner and go to the college again. At night, he goes back home to eat and sleep again. The college is just a place for him to study, but in Qinghe college, it''s different. There is no home for him, Food, clothing, housing and transportation are two different things.


    Of course, what she worries about is not where to live, but how to live. In fact, he still has something to say in his heart. Of course, what he wants to live in is not the college. If he can live outside, that''s the best thing. In this way, he can do whatever they want with his Linghao brother and Tina, You don''t have to worry about what others know,? But if you want to live in the college, it is equal to everything, but also careful to keep the secret between them.


    "Colleges in any city generally don''t provide accommodation. Colleges are places to study, not places to eat and sleep. After you go there, you can also find time to look for a house outside to see if there is any suitable place. It''s more convenient to find a place to live. It''s better not to live in an inn. There are too many people, which is not convenient for you, It''s noisy and noisy, and it''s not suitable for your cultivation. " Qingyin said.


    "That''s great. I don''t want to live in college yet." Lingfei son immediately happy up, anyway they don''t know what he thought in the heart, the happy also don''t hide.


    "I''ll give you money later. Don''t treat yourself badly. No matter what you do, you can rest assured about money. Since you want to find a place to live, you can buy a bigger house to be quiet and convenient for your cultivation." Lingyuan said.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    "You girl, if you really want to thank me, you should practice well with your brother Linghao and tutor Qingyin. Now you''re going to other cities, and I can''t control you. You''d better be more conscious in the future." Lingyuan said earnestly. Although I hope that my daughter can be promising and have greater ability, I feel a little disappointed that my daughter, who is the apple of my eye, suddenly wants to leave her side. As a man, it''s not obvious, but all the care is in the center of this language.


    "I know, I know. After I get there, I will have a good practice with brother Linghao and tutor Qingyin. When you see me next time, my strength will be more powerful than you." Lingfei said confidently.


    Ling Yuan smiles and doesn''t say anything. If so, he is more pleased and hopes that he can finish his joke.


    His eyes looked at Wu Hao. Maybe he will come back next time in lingfei''er. Maybe he will be stronger than himself.


    As parents, no parents do not want their children to be stronger than themselves, so does Lingyuan.


    "Well, now that I''ve finished with you, I''m ready to go, and I''m going back to prepare for the next thing." Qingyin smiles.


    "Master Qingyin, are you ready to leave now? Why don''t you stay for dinner? " Lingyuan stood up, very polite.


    "It doesn''t matter. I still have a lot of things to do. It''s better to finish them in these two days, otherwise it will be very troublesome." Qingyin smiles and leaves.


    "What you two should prepare for yourself, I''ll send it to master Qingyin." Lingyuan sent her out of Chengdu.


    Wu Hao smiles. It''s obvious that Qingyin means that he is going to leave for Qinghe City, and the next thing to do is the handover, right? As long as the handover is completed, he can go to Qinghe city and enter Qinghe college to continue to teach them. Although he has only taught a few students, he is also one of the tutors. Now he has to leave. Anyway, he has to do a good job in the handover. Is this his first task now?


    "Brother Linghao, so next we''re going to Qinghe college, right?" Ling fei''er is excited to pace in the pavilion. As soon as she thinks that she can leave Tianyuan city and go to Qinghe City, another unknown city, life is a little strange, but the feeling of freedom is more comfortable.


    "Let''s get there quickly. After we get there, we''ll choose a big and beautiful house. Then we''ll live there no matter what we do, hehe." Ling fei''er seems to have thought of the future life, and he is very happy.


    "Hey, hey, what? What do you want to do? " Wu Hao joked that the girl''s yearning for a free life is really strong. In fact, even if it''s not for the convenience of two people, he also yearns for freedom. The girl''s heart is full of naive romanticism, which Wu Hao knows very well. In fact, his yearning is not that kind of heart. He can do whatever he wants, It''s the feeling of being free.


    "I''m happy even if I don''t do anything." Ling fei''er ran over and took Dina, thinking about the feeling of their sisters wandering in the street of Qinghe city.


    "Are you going to leave the city?" Tina didn''t know the cause and effect, but it was obvious that they were ready to leave the city. Although it was not important for him to live in which city, he was in a hurry to leave as soon as he stabilized.


    "Next, we won''t be in any city for a long time, but it doesn''t matter. The city is not our home. It''s most important for us to be together. Wherever we go, as long as we are together, it can be our home." Wu Hao looked at them and laughed.


    "Yes, yes."


    "Yes, yes."

 Chapter 854

    Wu Hao thought about it and said, "you give him the phone. I''ll tell him directly."


    "Yes, just a moment."


    "Hello."


    "Chairman Zhong has settled the matter so quickly?"


    "I don''t think I have time to procrastinate. I''ve solved the internal problems of Wanfeng. How about you? Are you free tomorrow? Tomorrow, follow me to the industry and Commerce Bureau to handle the procedures of equity change. "


    "Tut Tut, I really admire your efficiency."


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "I''m not sure if I''m free tomorrow, but chairman Zhong is so efficient that I can rest assured that even if I''m a few days late, I''ll contact you when I''m ready."


    "How are you going to prepare? Isn''t Yinrui already holding 5% of Wanfeng''s shares? Now you can either come by yourself or let the legal representative of Yinrui come to solve the problem directly. How long do you want me to wait? " Zhong Hongxing is very angry.


    "Don''t worry, chairman Zhong. The situation won''t be worse than you are now, so you''d better go home and have a sleep, or have some tea in the teahouse. That''s all." Wu Hao hung up.


    "What about Xueyan? Haven''t you dealt with it yet? " Zhao Shuhan asked.


    "It''s almost done."


    Wu Hao rubs his temple. Her sister has gone to Europe now, and her mobile phone is turned off. Has she told the company to deal with this? It''s embarrassing.


    I have to go to Yinrui first tomorrow.


    The phone rang again.


    A strange number.


    Wu Hao picked it up.


    "Hello, Mr. Wu, isn''t it?"


    "Well, who are you?" I''m a little familiar with the sound, but I can''t figure out who it is for a moment.


    "Hello, I''m Chen Biqing, general manager of Yinrui. We met before."


    "Oh, it''s manager Chen. What can I do for you?" Wu Hao didn''t ask first, let him say first.


    "Well, Mr. Wu, the chairman of the board of directors has gone to Europe for a holiday. You may know that before he left, the chairman told me that I was fully responsible for Yinrui''s shareholding in Wanfeng. Just now I found that Zhong Hongxing''s equity has been settled, so I''ll call you and ask you what you want to do next?"


    "I found that manager Chen, your efficiency is also quite high."


    He has just received a call from Zhong Hongxing. He has already found out the internal situation of Wanfeng. It seems that Yinrui has put a lot of people in Wanfeng.


    "The economic and financial market is about efficiency. Information delay is a big taboo for us. It''s just a basic lesson. It''s just a basic lesson." Chen Biqing is modest.


    "In this way, manager Chen, I''ll go to Yinrui tomorrow. Take all the things you need to prepare. I''ll go with you to find Zhong Hongxing tomorrow."


    "Yes, Mr. Wu. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    Wu Hao hung up the phone and let out a long breath. It was settled.


    "Why does Yinrui want to take a stake in Wanfeng? Aren''t the two going together? " Zhao Shuhan casually asked, some doubts.


    "Xueyan''s business layout, I don''t know much about it. I just want to help her deal with it."


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "I won''t be at home with you tomorrow."


    "It''s like who wants you to accompany me. Deal with things early and prepare for the exam in peace of mind. Don''t review half of the time and run around."


    "OK, I''ll make sure that everything is dealt with in these three days."


    "That''s about the same."


    At this point, Wu Hao has nothing to worry about. Besides, her sister has arranged things properly. Next, she can go to the industry and Commerce Bureau tomorrow.


    Enjoy this rare night.


    ¡­¡­


    When he got home, Wu Hao took all the things in the car four times.


    Zhao Shuhan doesn''t care. She prepared dinner by herself. Anyway, this guy can''t help anything in the kitchen. Let him find something to do.


    "Medium rare."


    Wu Hao took all the things up, pulled a chair and sat in the kitchen to watch her cook. The best thing about this bar kitchen is that it can talk face to face.


    "The best beef to buy in the supermarket is well done." Zhao Shuhan said that they were in a good mood at home and didn''t bother to get angry with him.


    "So experienced? I haven''t seen you in the kitchen a lot


    "Generally, supermarkets don''t sell high-grade beef. No matter how qualified the ordinary beef is, it''s better to keep snacks for yourself. If you can save yourself from gastroenteropathy, you have to go to the hospital."


    "So it is."


    "Turn on the red wine, wake up a little and get some ice for half an hour."


    "This winter''s and ice''s?"


    "It tastes a little better."


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you when it''s cold and hot."


    "Go, go."


    Wu Hao propped up and gave her a kiss on the face. Tut Tut, the feeling of men and women together in the kitchen is always exciting.


    "I don''t think so."


    Zhao Shuhan gives him a white look, but his face is not a little red. This kind of feeling is even more exciting for sensitive women.


    Two plates of fried steak, two spaghetti, two prawns, two glasses of red wine, dinner will soon be on the table, simple but also very rich.


    "Think we''ve known each other for so many years, and we eat like this once." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "It seems so." Zhao Shuhan should say that this kind of dating is really the first time.


    "And the candle, I almost forgot."


    Wu Hao lights a candle, turns off all the lights in the room, and turns on only two warm color atmosphere lights. By the way, the atmosphere becomes different. There is a sense of seeing in a French restaurant for dinner.


    "Childish."


    Zhao Shuhan was angry, but her face was a little red. Fortunately, she couldn''t see it in the dark light.


    "If you want to eat Western food at home, don''t have some feeling. Come on, have a drink first."


    They touched the glasses and felt more and more like that.


    "Try my craft. It seems that I haven''t cooked dinner for you yet."


    "I always thought you only know how to fry eggs and toast. It''s like being abused on your side every time. Well, the steak is delicious, not worse than the hotel. "


    "Haha, right? I reward myself for my skill. Of course it''s delicious."


    "If you''re a cook, you''ll earn more than a teacher."


    "If I want to be a chef, I won''t cook occasionally."


    "Why do you like being a teacher so much? Your father didn''t urge you to go home and inherit your family''s business? A company as big as sunshine international needs to learn a lot. Without three or five years of in-depth study, you can master the whole enterprise as soon as you take office? "


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "Miss Zhao, you don''t think you can get all those old things from the board of directors of the shareholders'' meeting to support you when you watch too many idol dramas? It''s better to watch less of that kind of drama. In reality, there''s no such fool. If you don''t spend three or five years to let those people on the board of shareholders know your ability, it''s impossible to let you take office immediately. "

 Chapter 855

    "You don''t always care about things at home. I didn''t expect that you knew something about the company."


    "No, it doesn''t mean you don''t understand."


    "You don''t have to worry about it, young master Wu. It''s just like those companies in your family that can''t be counted. Is your father in a hurry to let you inherit them? For large companies nowadays, the way of family inheritance is very outdated. After all, there are limited talents in the family. However, there are more capable people on the big platform of society who can manage the company and who can manage it. There is no need for me to inherit it. I prefer to be my teacher, Even if I''m not a teacher any day, I''m still more willing to open my own cake shop. I''m really not interested in business management. "


    He added: "it''s like you, like your family. I think your family has already broken away from the successor system a few generations ago. Otherwise, according to the huge industrial chain of your family, it would be impossible for one person to be responsible for the management. So you see, Xueyan''s strong ability doesn''t allow her to inherit a lot of enterprises. Instead, she just lets her own a company to play with, I think your father''s requirements for you are similar to Yuxin''s, but he just hopes that you can better learn the allocation of resources in your family, ensure the reasonable operation and flow of resources, and it doesn''t matter whether you inherit or not. "


    "Xueyan said something similar to me." Wu Hao said.


    "Yes, so I''m in the same situation as you. Although the system of sunshine international is far less perfect than that of your family, and the dependence on assets in all aspects is relatively high, there is no need for me to inherit the issue of successor. The most important thing for an enterprise is its interests. It is not necessary to control the enterprise itself when it can control its interests. "


    "You really want to be a teacher all the time?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I said I could open a cake shop." Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "I think you''d better open a cake shop."


    "Why?"


    "In this way, I don''t have to be controlled by you. When I get to the store, I''m a customer or God. I can still scold you for not eating well. If you dare to scold me, I can complain to you from elder brother 12306."


    "Smelly boy to find you, I have been a teacher, when you graduate from high school, I will go to your school as a university teacher, see what you do!"


    "Cough, I''m kidding. I''m kidding." There''s only one year left in high school. If I go to another university for four years, I''ll go crazy.


    "Hey, hey, I''m serious."


    "Don''t mention it. Come and have a drink. You are always in charge of me. Others must think that we have something to do with each other. Although I have a lot of women now, it''s absolutely clear with you. It doesn''t matter if I''m misunderstood, but you''re a girl. If you''re misunderstood, you can''t get along."


    "If I can''t get along, I''ll open a cake shop."


    "Er... I can''t help you to say that."


    Wu Hao poured wine into their glasses and said with a wry smile, "let me ask you a question, Han Han, is it because you just applied for or were admitted to this school or because I am here? Anyway, we''ll have a drink and chat tonight. Let''s talk about the truth, don''t you think? "


    "Why do you want to play the truth adventure?" Zhao Shuhan gave a angry smile.


    "It''s just something we don''t normally want to touch." Wu Hao said with a smile that although it was a serious topic, he didn''t want to make the atmosphere too awkward.


    "What do you think?" Zhao Shuhan suddenly asked.


    "I want to know that there won''t be such a problem. According to my understanding of you, it doesn''t matter to me to be a teacher in the era, but I know that if you come to my university to be a teacher next time, it must be because of me."


    "You are so narcissistic."


    "Intuition, you women have intuition, men also have it, and it seems that it''s not perceptual. You''re very obvious, really."


    "Yes? Can you... See? "


    "I didn''t see it before, but I can see it now."


    "So... Do you think it''s because of you or other reasons that I became a teacher?"


    "Er... I don''t know."


    Zhao Shuhan cuts a piece of beef into her mouth and chews it slowly. Under the ambiguous light and the flickering candle light, she looks at Wu Hao with unprecedented relief.


    "I don''t know."


    She said faintly: "I just knew that you were in the era at that time. As for why I wanted to enter the era at that time, I really don''t know now, maybe not."


    Zhao Shuhan took a sip of wine and said with a smile, "it''s my turn to ask. What about you? Are you really afraid of me for so many years? "


    "Er... I can say, can''t I?"


    "Why is that? As far as I know you, I always think that you belong to the kind of people who are not afraid of everything. Fighting is as fierce as killing people, and I''m not afraid that your parents will scold you. But you listen to me every time I kill you, so I''m really strange. "


    "How to say, maybe it''s because I always feel that you are here for me. I can not accept anyone''s management, but if I don''t accept your management, you will be sad. Anyway, it''s nothing wrong to see you happy and I''m aggrieved." Wu Hao said with a smile, raised his glass and touched it.


    "How delicate are you?" Zhao Shuhan said with a smile.


    "Feel! It''s just a feeling. You can be an afterthought. "


    Zhao Shuhan chuckled, but her heart was warm and moved. This was the first time she heard her true words. In the past, when they met each other, they didn''t have the chance to say so.


    "Now it''s my turn to ask, do you like me?"


    Zhao Shuhan was stunned for a moment, shaking the wine in his hand for a moment and didn''t know how to answer.


    Wu Hao looked at her with a smile, but did not speak.


    "It should be..."


    Zhao Shuhan sighed and said, "seriously, I don''t know why I like you. I don''t even know when I started to like you. I was shocked when I realized that I like you one day. You said that I am several years older than you and your teacher. I don''t have the feeling of falling in love between men and women, But I actually feel like you. Do you know how complicated and uncomfortable I was at that time? "


    "I don''t understand."


    "I don''t think you understand. Since we knew each other, I felt that I regarded you as my younger brother. But one day, I suddenly realized that I like you. That kind of feeling is strange."


    "Oh, it suddenly occurred to me that you drove me away because you realized you liked me?"


    "Well, I feel very uncomfortable living with you."


    "And now?"


    "It''s the same, but it''s better to say it. Well, it''s my turn to ask, "do you like me?" Zhao Shuhan looks at him.


    "I don''t know!"

 Chapter 856

    Dina and Ling fei''er both see tenderness and seriousness in his eyes. The warmth and emotion that this brings to a girl is incomparable, especially when they are about to go to a strange city, live in a strange place, and face all the strangers, the feeling of helplessness is that they need to have a home made of love to eliminate.


    It''s nothing for Wu Hao and Dina to leave Tianyuan city soon. Although they have lived here for some time, they still have two concepts: here and home, so they have nothing to remember. But for Ling fei''er, this is the home where his family grew up. There are his father, his mother and everything he knows, Now I''m leaving here. Anyway, I must tell my parents a good bye.


    She went back to live with her mother for one night, and there was a lot of talk between her and her daughter. When Lingfei came back the next morning, her eyes were ruddy. It was obvious that her parting made her cry, although she didn''t want to cry. For a girl, this was the first time he had left home, and he didn''t know when he would come back, For the vast majority of practitioners, this is a necessary experience, but this is the first time for him to experience such a thing, which inevitably leads to sadness.


    They packed their bags and prepared for one day. On the third morning, they were ready to leave.


    Wu Hao went to kuangfeng first, and the Hornets planned to go to his team members first to discuss the starting matters. Then they went alone, and they didn''t plan to go with them. Since he had made plans himself, Wu Hao didn''t insist.


    Straight back to the city Lord''s mansion.


    The beast cart is ready outside the Lord''s mansion. Lingyuan and his wives are waiting for him to come back and say goodbye.


    Originally, Wu Hao didn''t have any feelings about this kind of separation, but when he saw their sincere eyes, he was still moved. Although they all knew that they had no relationship with them, it was inevitable that they had some feelings after living together for a long time. Both he and they had some detailed feelings in their hearts. This feeling was not clear, I don''t notice it in ordinary times, but at the time of parting, everyone''s heart shows a little bit of reluctance. Although this kind of reluctance is totally different from the reluctance to Lingfei Er, emotion is emotion after all. As long as you experience it carefully, you can still feel it.


    "Out, no matter what, we must take good care of ourselves, and you take care of these little girls." Lingyuan went to Wu Hao and patted him on the shoulder. All that should be said yesterday had been finished. Now all that can be said is the last admonition.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of them." Wu Hao smiles, and I don''t say much. This kind of thing doesn''t need to guarantee you, and it doesn''t need him to say goodbye by crying and shouting.


    "Let''s go. Take care of yourself." Wu Hao looked at her and said faintly that he hid all his emotions in his words. Although they were not his parents, they were not bad for him during this period.


    "Be careful on your way." Ling Fei Er''s mothers are reluctant to leave their children, and their eyes are a little red.


    "I''ll miss you."


    Ling fei''er couldn''t stand the sadness before leaving. She threw herself into their arms and began to cry. This scene made her eyes ruddy.


    Wu Hao put Dina in his arms and naturally knew why his eyes were red.


    Wu Hao didn''t disturb their mother and daughter''s final separation. Although they will still come back, when will they come back this time? It''s really an unknown number. The area of high heaven is too vast. It takes a month or even longer for one city to get to another city. However, it''s far away. It''s hard to imagine just the time it takes to go back and forth. It''s not so easy to go home.


    The mother and daughter hugged each other for five minutes. At last, the mothers of Ling fei''er adjusted their emotions, dried their tears one by one, and gave him a smile to make him feel at ease before leaving. All mothers were like this. Although they were reluctant to leave, they knew that their children would leave, but they still didn''t want to make them worry much. Wu Hao also had a deep understanding of this.


    "Go, take care of yourself." Wu Hao finally said and got on the cart.


    "Then we''ll go." Ling Fei Er also grinds tears, climbed up to collect the car, across the window to wave to them.


    Lingyuan smiles, but at last when the cart leaves, his expression immediately becomes lonely. Although the father can''t express his emotion as clearly as the mother, the pain in his heart is self-evident when his daughter leaves.


    However, men and women are different after all. For women, to leave is to leave. The sadness in their hearts can hardly be eliminated for a while. However, men are different. Lingyuan soon adjusts his mood and smiles again. This time he leaves, not to play, but to learn, and to improve himself. That''s enough, Maybe the next time he comes back, he will be so strong that he is not even his father. At that time, he will be really proud of his daughter.


    "OK, all of you don''t cry. You don''t have to go to play this time. There''s nothing to worry about, and you''ll take good care of her in the future. Yuying, yudieyun, hanyunru also went with them. The four of them will take good care of her, so you can rest assured." Ling Yuan looked at his wife and mother and comforted him.


    "I hope everything is all right with Phil."


    "Of course, everything will be fine. They just went to Qinghe city to study, not to any barren mountain. What are they worried about? Although they won''t see them for a long time, they won''t see them again. OK, don''t cry. I''ll clean up my mood. Anyway, this girl is still cold at home. Now she doesn''t have him at home, It just happened that everyone was quiet. " Lingyuan half said with a joke, provoked his several wives to give him a white eye, one by one turned back to the Lord''s house.


    Lingyuan smiles and asks the housekeeper to make arrangements. The servants around him should do what or what. Since Wu Hao has left Tianyuan City, his task is finished. Who should his father go to? Anyway, it has nothing to do with him now, and he doesn''t want to get involved in it any more, Although he was not sure from beginning to end what he wanted to do.


    Nothing is light, spirit is far away and carefree. He is naturally carefree, and now he is more relaxed. Anyway, when his daughter is older, someone will take care of him, so he can be a father and do less snacks.

 Chapter 857

    Wu HaoLing, Fei Er Di, Na Yun, Han Yun, Ru, Yu Ying, Yu die, seven people in the same car, the speed of the animal car is still fast, if you take a wing, you can fly, but the animal car is stable, just like it doesn''t move.


    In the car, Ling fei''er pours on Wu Hao''s arms and sobs in a low voice. The feeling of parting is really bad for him. After all, it''s the first time he''s been away from home. No matter what, he can''t adapt to it for a while.


    "Well, girl, it''s not like you won''t come back. Besides, you''ve been thinking about going to Qinghe city. Now you''re on the road. Why are you still crying?" Wu Hao patted her on the back and comforted her. At this time, all he could do was to give him a little comfort. He believed that the girl was only temporarily sad. In her body, there was a heart that let her fly. Although the sadness of parting made her difficult for a while, after a while, for the unknown colorful world outside, He''ll be so happy that he''ll never know who he is.


    "It''s going to take a long time to see them. I really can''t bear it." Ling Fei Er raised her head, eyes full of red silk.


    "I want to come back, I''ll accompany you back!"


    Wu Hao laughed and said: "when you are strong enough, the distance between cities is not a problem at all. It''s easy for you to go back to Tianyuan City, so you have nothing to be sad about. Next, you have to set a goal for yourself, that is, to improve your strength, When your strength is strong enough, if you want to come back, you can come back. It doesn''t take long on the road. You are sad because your strength is not strong enough. Distance has become your obstacle. Tina, do you think what I said is reasonable


    "Indeed, distance is not a problem in front of strength. When you have enough strength, no matter how far you are, you can arrive in an instant. Then you can go home if you want to. Even if you can''t arrive in an instant, you can start in the morning and arrive at night. Will you be sad because you are too far away from home? So there''s nothing wrong with what the young master said. There''s no need to be too sad. The key is to set a goal for yourself and try to improve the defeat. When you want to come back, you can come back. You don''t need to think too much about it Said Tina.


    "What kind of level of cultivation do you have to reach to get home in a short time?" Ling fei''er looks at them, but he doesn''t want to. He can come home in a moment, but if it takes him a few days to arrive, he is very willing to practice hard.


    "Don''t ask me. As the distance goes further, the strength that needs to be improved must be higher. There is no fixed answer for you. What you should remember is to improve your strength well. No matter how far the distance is, you can go back soon." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Then I''ll practice hard in the future. Even if I want to get home faster, I''ll find a direction to work hard for myself!" Ling Fei son wipes tears, firm say.


    "That''s right. Whether it''s practicing or doing anything else, find a goal for yourself, and you''ll find that it''s better. Persistence will make faster progress." Not funny in her face touched, this girl, naive romantic, heart and sensitive, don''t know how to take care of it, really make him very uncomfortable?


    It''s also good that there are so many women who are sensitive to women''s inner feelings. They know much more than other people. Moreover, the little girls who are younger than him have owned them. They also know what these little girls are thinking in their hearts. It''s better to comfort them.


    "When you are strong enough, you can go wherever you want. Distance is absolutely not an obstacle to your direction." Dinah smiles. With his strength, he knows this truth very well. As long as he has enough strength, even the whole high heaven divine world can roam freely. Although I don''t know if anyone in the world has the strength to roam the whole high heaven divine world, if the road of cultivation can go on all the time, So it''s not something that can''t be done.


    "If we can go home freely, then we can go and live where we want, and we don''t need to worry about anything at all." Ling fei''er soon came out of his sad mood, and his brain turned very fast. In a twinkling of an eye, he began to imagine that he had a strong power, and that he could freely shuttle through the whole high heaven. It seemed that it was only a blink of an eye from this city to another city, and this power made him yearn for it.


    Of course, what he yearns for is not the strength itself, but the convenience that such a strong strength can bring. For example, he can go further, explore greater unknown, and also find more powerful spirit beast. In short, with enough strength, he can easily do anything he wants to do.


    "Miss, can you change your mood too quickly? You''re not crying in the arms of the young master just now, and you''re smiling again." Yun Ru chuckled. Although she was joking, as a maid who grew up with her, he certainly knew that the sadness of her heart was only temporary. She was facing a wider world. He was absolutely happier. It was essential for her to let go of herself. Especially now, with the childe around her, he was more willing to spread her wings, Flying freely in this free sky.


    "Then I can''t always be sad. Although it''s a little uncomfortable to leave home, since I have chosen to leave that kind of medicine, I''ll make a psychological preparation and let myself accept the status quo." Ling fei''er grins and lies on the window, looking at the landscape sweeping back quickly. His heart has already flown to the front of the beast car, and can''t wait to go to Qinghe city to see what the city looks like.


    He has lived in Tianyuan city since he was a child. He also knows that this city is a very remote city on the map. According to the development rules of the city, the more remote the city is, the more backward it is. The cities that stay up late to go inland will have a larger scale of development, a longer time of development and a higher degree of prosperity. Although Qinghe city is a city behind the remote city, However, its development time is longer than that of Tianyuan City, and its prosperity is naturally higher than that of Tianyuan city. He really wants to see what another city is like, and even he wants to go to God to see how prosperous it is. Now they have set out, Qinghe city is only the first foothold of their trip, and they will go very far step by step, Finally, it will arrive at Shendu.


    What would it look like? It must be very prosperous and lively, right?

 Chapter 858

    Tina''s mood at this time is very similar to Lingfei''s. His most understanding of the human world is now limited to Tianyuan city. He also knows that Tianyuan city is a cold city, and the closer to the human center, the greater the prosperity of the city. Now he is full of curiosity about the human world, I really want to know how prosperous the human world can be. After all, compared with the dragon people, the development of all kinds of human things is unimaginable for the dragon people. Although the dragon people have absolute advantages in strength, in terms of the level of development, the dragon people can only feel inferior to themselves. Although he is the princess of the dragon people, he is still convinced.


    It took 25 days to get to Qinghe city.


    The scale of Qinghe city is at least two to three times larger than that of Tianyuan city. The scale expansion accumulated over time is not comparable to that of ordinary new cities. The more remote the city is, the shorter the time for new construction will be, and the smaller the development scale will be. Naturally, the closer the city is, the longer the development time will be, and the larger the development scale will be, In particular, gaotianshenjie, the middle zone between cities, is very vast, and the space for development is extremely huge. As long as someone is willing to expand his territory in the city, no one will stop him. The base in the edge zone is getting bigger and bigger, and the scale of the city is getting bigger and bigger, and the infrastructure construction will follow, The scale of the whole city study.


    Seeing Wu Hao in Qinghe City, you can almost be 100% sure. If you go further inside, some cities will expand with each other and finally collide with each other. At this time, either there will be a real morphological division of the city boundary, or two cities will merge with each other to form the largest city, Perhaps there will be three, four or even five cities merged into a super huge city.


    Star River City has no city wall, and there is no so-called outer circle of residential area. There are some residents scattered thinly. The house closest to the outside is the most marginal part of the city. The more you go through the outermost residence, the higher the density of the houses. Similarly, the degree of prosperity goes into the center of the city with them, It becomes more and more obvious that commercial streets also appear, and gradually become lively.


    It took two and a half days to get to the center of Qinghe City, where Qinghe college is located.


    Wu Hao didn''t take them to the college immediately. According to Qingyin, it will take about a month. Now there is still some time to finish the house first. Anyway, they can''t live in the college. So it''s the most important thing to find a place to settle down.


    There are not many empty houses near the college, and it seems that Gaotian Shenjie doesn''t act as a real estate intermediary. It''s impossible to find a house directly through an intermediary, so we have to find someone to ask.


    On the contrary, there are quite a lot of vacant houses in Qinghe city. Many of them are newly built and have not yet been put into use. They are mainly new houses built to cope with the inflow of new people. Since they want to live, they naturally live in new houses.


    Wu Hao found the seller. He was a timber merchant, but he was also a shrewd merchant. Because most of the houses in the high heaven god world were built with wood, he naturally had a place to use his timber merchant. He built more than 15 houses in Qinghe City, but the environment of the high heaven god world made him unable to make much money in real estate, If you put this kind of person on the earth, you can definitely become a overlord. At least you can make a lot of money in real estate.


    The boss is an ordinary person with a big flat head. He is very clean. Although he has money, he doesn''t become a cultivator. Maybe he is too busy, or he doesn''t have any interest in cultivation.


    "Do you want to buy a house or rent a house? I have new houses and old houses to sell or rent, depending on your own economic strength. " The boss didn''t beat around the bush. When he saw them, he said straight to the point that he still had a lot of things to do. He didn''t have time to tangle with them about a house. Anyway, a house can''t make much money.


    "Is there a bigger new house? We want to buy one." Wu Hao is also straight to the point. He doesn''t bother to beat around the bush with him. It''s afternoon now. When he buys a house and then tidies it up, he just gets the evening.


    "I don''t have many new houses on hand. There are only five new houses around here. I have a sample map here. You can have a look at it yourself. Tell me which one you want. I''ll send someone to show you." The boss said that he had five sets of drawings, each of which clearly depicts the three-dimensional graphics of the house. Although many details can''t be shown, the general appearance can be seen very clearly.


    Several of them choose together, and finally choose a set that seems to be their favorite. They are too lazy to choose the others. They directly ask the boss to ask someone to show them the house. If they like it, they can buy it directly. It''s just a matter of living for a period of time. There''s no need to pick and choose. It''s too troublesome.


    Like all the houses in Gaotian Shenjie, this independent house is quite large. It looks at least 2000 to 3000 square meters. It has independent lawn, independent garden, and an artificial lake in the front yard. A small pavilion is specially built in the middle of the lake to watch and play the fish in the lake. There is an independent swimming pool in the back, equipped with the whole cooling and heating system, using blue polished stones, The whole swimming pool looks very comfortable. The single floor area of the main building is estimated to be about 500 to 600 square meters, with a total of three floors. The bottom floor is the dining room and living room, and there is a kitchen. The second floor is the living room, with a total of six rooms, one master bedroom, four guest rooms, and a special bathroom connected with the master bedroom.


    The master bedroom is very large. The area of a single master bedroom is estimated to be about 150-200 square meters. In addition to a very large bed, there are also supporting soft chairs similar to sofa. In fact, it is sofa. Although it is not sponge, it is plant cotton wadding. It is very soft and comfortable to sit down, even higher than the softness of sofa, There are also some cupboards in the room, which can hold a lot of things. It is estimated that they are matched with the huge bed in the room. After all, such a large bed is for the sake of having more women prepared by many hostesses, so the place to put things is naturally large. This design idea is very correct. The master bedroom has a door, which leads directly to the bathroom on the side, The bathroom is designed to be very large. It''s not so much a bathroom as a bath, which can accommodate more than ten people to take a bath together.

 Chapter 859

    The rest of the area is basically equipped with guest rooms, but the area of the guest rooms is not small, but it doesn''t matter to them. The area of the master bedroom is already very large, which can accommodate seven of them to sleep together. Now when I come to Qinghe City, I don''t have to sleep separately. Sleeping together every day is undoubtedly the most wise choice, whether it''s for him or for them.


    The third floor is divided into two areas. On one side, it is made into a training room, which can be provided by the master. On the other side, it is made into a hanging garden. There are many flowers planted on it, and a set of chairs are made. On the other side, you can sit upstairs, have a rest, drink tea and chat. It is a good place for leisure.


    In fact, the house looks more beautiful than the drawing that the boss brought. It also meets their current needs. At least they are quite satisfied with the design of the master bedroom. After all, it is a big problem that seven people sleep together without a big bed. In the past, although the bed at home can sleep, it is a little smaller after all. Seven people sleep together, It seems a bit crowded, but now this bed is not to mention seven people, even if 17 people sleep together, it will not feel crowded. Seven people sleep on it, and it is more than enough for everyone to roll together.


    "How''s it going? Do you like the house? " Wu Hao looks at them. Anyway, he likes the house.


    "I think it''s very good. Why don''t we buy this house?" Ling fei''er looks at him expectantly, and is obviously quite satisfied with the house, especially the leisure area next to the training room. He and Tina both like it very much. When they have nothing to do, they can sit upstairs together, drink tea, chat and whisper. They think it''s very beautiful.


    "I also think this house is very good. It looks very comfortable." Tina nodded. She also felt that the house was very good, not only big but also comfortable. The key was that the privacy was very good. There were special trees around the house to cut off the view outside. It looked like a small manor.


    "And the four of you? What do you think of the house? " Wu Hao also asked Yu Ying, Yu dieyun, Han Yunru and four of them.


    The four of them were stunned. They were warm and moved. In fact, there was no need to ask their opinions about this kind of thing. But the young master still asked their opinions, even if it was just a sentence, which made them feel that they were not indispensable. The longer they lived with him, the more they found that he was a delicate man.


    "Young master and young lady, you can just like it. Why do you want to ask our opinions?" Yun Han said with a smile, smile has moved the heart to show.


    "You are also family members. Of course, we need to ask for your opinions. But I think this house is really good and you should like it. If you all think it''s OK, you''ll settle down here first. I''ll talk to the boss and pay him the money, and we''ll buy this house." Wu Hao said.


    "All right, then we''ll stay." With a smile, lingfeier Latina has a place to settle down, which is like having a home. The feeling of peace of mind makes her feel very good.


    "Then the four of us just cleaned up the house, and we can stay in the evening." Said Yu Ying.


    "I''ll ask the boss to send him over. If you still have time after packing, you can go shopping. If you want to buy something to decorate, you can buy something to decorate. If you want to buy something to decorate, you can buy something to order. Anyway, you''ll be in charge here in the future." Wu Hao said with a smile that although he will leave Qinghe city soon, it will not be right away, at least half a year later. Half a year is not long, but it is not short enough to make them regard it as a temporary home.


    "If we have time, we''ll go out and have a look." Dina said with a smile, when she came to a new place, she was very interested in the outside world. Especially when she just came all the way, Qinghe city was obviously more prosperous than Tianyuan city. If she had time, she would like to go out and have a look.


    "Well, you can arrange for yourself in the afternoon. I''ll go to the boss to discuss the purchase of a house. If you come back soon, I''ll help you clean up together." Wu Hao smiles.


    "You don''t have to come here, young master. The four of us can do it. Although the house is a little bigger, we can clean up the master bedroom first, and then clean up the dining room and kitchen downstairs. In this way, we can solve the problem of eating and sleeping first. When we are free tomorrow, we can clean up the rest of the area." Yun Han said.


    "I''ll try to come back early anyway." Wu Hao smiles, hugs the girl and kisses her family. Without their help, she really doesn''t know what will happen.


    Yunhan is a little embarrassed, but she is also very happy. As a maid, she is very satisfied with the love and care of her master. I don''t think there are several maids who can be loved by her master like them in the whole high heaven?


    "I''ll see you out." Yun Han blushes and says, Wu Hao smiles and hugs them all to kiss them. This is the first intimacy after coming to the new city. In fact, it also makes them feel at ease. After all, it''s a new place. It needs them to fully adapt to the new environment. As a girl, she must be a little uneasy.


    "I''ll go first."


    Wu Hao smiles and leaves his new home.


    The boss''s attendants have been waiting for him at the door. When they see him coming out, they win respectfully. Generally, the people who can buy a new house are rich and superior. And it''s obvious that Wu Hao and they are still practitioners, so they are more respectful.


    "Young master, have you decided to buy the house?"


    "Yes, I want this house. Take me to your boss. I''ll discuss with him about buying a house."


    "OK, OK, I''ll take you with me."


    The attendant respectfully leads the way. There is an animal car at the gate of the small manor, just in case he decides to buy the house. If there is no animal car, it will be very embarrassing and impolite to take people back to the boss.


    He was happy to buy a house. Although the boss never made it clear how much money he would be given to sell a house, his experience told him that every time he sold a house, the boss would reward him with more than ten gold coins. If the boss was kind, he could still give him twenty or thirty gold coins, which could be worth his salary for more than half a year.

 Chapter 860

    When Wu Hao found him again, he was talking about the timber trade with another businessman.


    Wu Hao was not in a hurry either. He sat down in front of him after he had finished the business negotiation. The boss was also a respectable businessman, until he just ignored him and politely poured a cup of tea for him and sent it to him.


    "I''m sorry to have been slighted just now."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s only about ten minutes. It seems that the boss is really busy."


    "Urban expansion needs a lot of timber supply, and I happen to be in this business, so I''m a little busy, but I''m just in a hurry, and I can''t make any money. Now the wholesale price of timber continues to decline. I''m thinking about whether I want to change my profession. I''m a warrior, and I don''t know if I have any special demand for weapons, I think those who are in the arms business are making money now. I want to enter this market as well. " The boss laughed at himself.


    "I don''t have any special demand for weapons, but we are full of practitioners in the high heaven world, and weapons are really a huge market. After all, every practitioner wants to buy his own high-grade weapons. If this business can be done, it should be able to make money, and I think the sustainability is quite good. After all, for a long time in the future, The upsurge of cultivation in the high heaven will not come down. As long as the quality and shape of weapons can be improved, I think this road will be very easy. " Wu Hao also casually answered his words.


    "I haven''t entered the arms market, and I''m not sure about the specific situation of the arms market, but my analysis is consistent with my own judgment. I also think that the arms market is a market with considerable development space, and its sustainability will certainly be more long-term than the timber market. There are too many people entering the timber market now, The market competition is too strong, and the prices are falling year after year. If there were not some urban projects to support it, I think I would have been defeated. " The boss grinned bitterly, forgetting that Wu Hao came to him to buy a house.


    Wu Hao himself is not in a hurry.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said, "although I have no direct contact with the timber business, my ancestors used to do business, and the business is quite large. In all walks of life, I should have also been in touch with the timber business. In my judgment, the scale of the timber market is much smaller than that of the arms market, and there is a lot of room for profit increase, It''s just that there''s something wrong with your current business model. "


    "What do you say?" The boss is interested and looks at Wu Hao curiously. The young man looks very calm and profound. He doesn''t look like an ordinary young man who has experienced great events. He can see that he is calm and calm. As a businessman, maybe this young man really knows some business tips.


    "The scale of the timber market, in fact, I think you know very well, boss. It''s a very large and expanding market scale. As long as the urban construction is in progress, there will be a huge demand for timber. As long as there is a demand, there will be a market. Is that right?"


    "Yes, that''s true, but now the question is, even if the market is large, can''t make money? I can''t say that. Even now I''m working in this field, and I''m earning less and less money. I used to only do wood business. Due to the increasing market pressure, the profit space was seriously compressed. I started to think about building a house. Originally, I wanted to strive for a more profit model, but the house sales were not good, the demand was not high, the price was not high, and I earned a little money. "


    "These are two questions. I''ll analyze them separately."


    Wu Hao thought for a while and said, "first of all, the timber market itself is getting thinner and thinner. You have just analyzed the reason yourself, that is, more and more people are entering the market, and the competition between them is getting bigger and bigger. The market makers have to keep down the price and strive for more customers and sales. In my personal opinion, if you want to break the price, There is only one way to decline year after year, that is to carry out comprehensive resource integration. "


    "Resource integration?" Although the boss is in business, it''s the first time he heard this word. In the realm of high heaven, business is not a mainstream industry, and cultivation is the most fundamental factor supporting the existence of the realm of high heaven. Therefore, the research on business is not as thorough and important as that on earth, and a lot of theoretical knowledge has not been systematically sorted out, Every businessman is doing business according to his own way of thinking.


    "Yes, it''s resource integration. Boss, if you think about it carefully, people like you who have been deeply engaged in the wood industry for many years have plans to withdraw from this market. Can''t those businessmen who have just entered this market or just entered this market feel the pressure? They must feel the fact that the industry doesn''t make much money with you, so it''s obvious that their intention to quit the market will be stronger than you. It''s just that they lack an opportunity to quit. At this time, if someone gives them an opportunity to quit, I think many people in the market will quit. "


    "Congratulations, do you mean that after a period of persistence and after they leave the market, the timber industry can start to make profits again?" The boss seemed to understand what he said.


    But Wu Hao shook his head with a smile.


    "If it''s just like this, sooner or later you will have to go through another change of this pattern. Once the price rises, many businessmen will re-enter the industry. Then the price decline has become an inevitable trend. It''s meaningless to do so."


    "What does that childe mean?" The boss is a little confused.


    "Boss, are you ambitious?" Wu Hao looked at him with a smile. When the boss heard this, he was stunned. What does business have to do with ambition?


    "If you have enough ambition, I can teach you a way to control the whole timber industry." Businessmen in the high heaven seem to know nothing about the concept of monopoly.


    "Please teach me." The boss seems to understand his meaning, looking at him excitedly, the expectation in his eyes is very strong.


    "When a large number of employees in a market are ready to quit, it seems to be a crisis, but in fact, if you can grasp it well, it is an unprecedented opportunity. You can completely take all the spare markets for yourself through your own ability. When your market pattern is far higher than that of other competitors in the market, You will have the right to adjust the price. You can even take advantage of this opportunity to acquire all those small-scale practitioners who are still ready to insist on and integrate them into your own industry. Do you understand what I mean? "

 Chapter 861

    The boss looked at him stupidly. For a moment, she didn''t understand what he meant. But after a moment''s hesitation, she immediately knew what he meant? The whole person was spirited up.


    When the whole industry is at its weakest, if all the assets of the practitioners who seem to be dying are merged and integrated into their own assets, then their share in this market will become extremely huge. If the volume of their industry is far larger than that of their competitors, So I will naturally become the leader of this industry? Then the market and opportunities naturally came, and at that time, he had the right to change the price, because the market was controlled in his own hands, so the price was controlled in his own hands. Although he didn''t understand the meaning of resource integration, the thinking of businessmen was the same. Wu Hao added a little, He knew the secret immediately.


    "You are a man of God." Turning crisis into opportunity, such a business mind did not engage in business. This is a huge loss in business.


    "There is no God, just the general business logic. As you said, there are too many practitioners in the wood industry, and the market is very chaotic. In fact, the chaotic market is a huge opportunity for you. Why do you say that? Let me give you another analysis. As consumers, the more complex the market is, the more space they can choose. However, it will cost them more time and energy and make them lost in a wide range of products. If a leading sign appears in front of them at this time, they will feel that it is right to choose this one, Then they will not hesitate to make this choice, especially after your brand enters the public view, more people will choose your product, which will naturally attract more people to choose your product without thinking. All consumers have a herd mentality, and the better things can bring greater benefits, What you have to do is to make more efforts in this aspect, so the whole timber market will be revitalized by you. "


    Wu Hao added: "but there is a problem here. When the whole market is dominated by you, the risk will increase. Consumers will be tired of the products after the time they love in the early stage. So what you have to do is to give them enough choices to let them know what they can choose, even if they can choose outside, You have everything here, so they have no reason to look for other products. What you have to do is I have what others don''t have, I have what others have, and the quality is better. Only in this way can you always ensure that your market position will never decline. "


    "What''s your name, young master?" The boss stood up, poured a cup of tea for him, listened to what you said, and read for ten years. In a few words, he had full confidence in his future business planning.


    "It doesn''t matter what my family name is. I''m just chatting with you. If you can listen, I can''t explain it to you." It''s just chatting. It''s his own business to listen to. He''s here to buy a house, not to teach him how to do business.


    "I''m modest. Since I don''t want to say more, I won''t ask any more. If I can hear from you today, I''ll benefit a lot from you all my life. Please sit down for a while, and I''ll give you some tea." If he can talk with such a business minded person, the boss naturally doesn''t want him to leave immediately. If he can talk more, he can talk more. He feels that as long as he talks more for a minute, he will benefit more for ten years.


    Wu Hao leaned back on the chair and drank tea. He was not in a hurry. When he served tea, he ate it leisurely.


    "How to break through the current situation of the house? Can you give me some advice? " The boss asked cautiously, also a little worried that his words are too much, annoying.


    "In fact, the problem of housing is a good solution. What you lack is a way of management."


    Wu Hao thought for a while and said, "in the high heaven, people prefer to live in their own houses. They feel that the house built according to their own will is like home. Is that right?"


    "That''s right, that''s right, that''s true. That''s the main reason why a house is built, but it''s hard to sell." The boss nodded. This incisive analysis made him more interested in his next analysis.


    "If you want to sell your house, you have to break this mindset. I''ll teach you a way."


    Wu Hao said: "this method also requires you to break your thinking inertia. Houses can not only be scattered everywhere, but also can be built in a community way. That is to say, all the houses to be built can be integrated into one area, forming a whole small residential area in one area. Don''t look at me with such surprise, I know what you are thinking in your heart. Do you think it''s impossible to sell your house in this way? That''s because your brain is not fast enough and your foresight is not strong enough. In fact, it''s very simple to break through this situation. You need to spend a lot of money to find a highly respected practitioner to live in your community, and you don''t have to live in it, but you need to publicize it to the outside world. This highly respected practitioner lives here, with a positive hint that living in this community is likely to get the advice of the master, It can make the cultivation career enter the rising channel more quickly. As long as you publicize in place, I can guarantee that the house can be sold quickly. Once there is a trend, you can even adjust the price of the house. When everyone yearns to live in this community, they will be willing to spend even a little more money. As for the later stage, you can invite the master to occasionally attend the community activities, and then some other facilities in your community should be able to do well. First of all, according to the basic characteristics of the residents in your whole community, for example, the residents living in the community are practitioners, so you can also be more inclined to some equipment that practitioners need in the infrastructure construction, For example, you can build a trial site in the community, where people can live together and have more exchanges. With more exchanges and exchanges, their strength will naturally be improved. You can even build a special place for them to exchange and learn, so that they can have a stronger sense of dependence on the community. "

 Chapter 862

    "Human beings are a kind of cluster animals. They are very easy to get used to collective life, especially collective life. When it is helpful to their personal interests, people are more inclined to get a sense of belonging in the collective. As long as you can make people recognize your community, then you can repeat this model and build a second, third or even more community, Gather practitioners together, or ordinary citizens or businessmen, which can be classified and summarized in the form of community, so that you can serve them more effectively. After completing these communities, you should find a way to provide some comprehensive facilities, that is, supporting services for the whole community. For example, in a community where most practitioners are gathered, you should set up some shops selling weapons around, so that they can find their favorite weapons as soon as they go out, and then open some shops selling crystal stones, which is very helpful for them, People are very easy to get used to convenience. As long as the convenience of their life is improved, you can see if they will rely on your way of community housing. "


    Wu Hao laughed and said, "and I can show you another way to do business. Shops don''t have to open by themselves. You don''t have to make money by yourself to do business. Letting others help you make money is the only way to do business. The real wisdom is that you don''t want to see all the shops by yourself when you start to do supporting facilities after a community is built, This will increase your management cost, and you can sublet these completed shops. Businessmen are not stupid. Knowing that your community is profitable, they will rent your shops to operate some things. What you have to do is to negotiate monthly or by yourself, according to what time point to receive the rent, sign one year, or three or five years ago, Adjust the rent proportion according to the income that the shop can bring. The money you can get is actually huge. "


    "For another example, when your community model is recognized, you can do more things more actively. For example, after some practitioners settle down, they will certainly have wives and children. But when their children grow up, what do you think they will take? You should definitely continue to practice, because this is the unchangeable way of survival in the high heaven. Then you can find a way to cooperate with the college and give it some benefits. No matter what the benefits are, it doesn''t matter as long as you can get the college to agree to your conditions. Let the College assign you some places, as long as it''s the residents living in this community, There will be a certain proportion of their children who can go to college for free or first. Do you think no one will want to live in your community at that time? I think you can boldly imagine that there will be people flocking to live in a community at that time. "


    The boss was stunned to hear that.


    He listened to every word of Wu Hao. Although he didn''t quite understand the specific meaning of some words, he understood that the whole business plan is complete and has extremely huge interest value, which completely subverts his understanding of real estate. According to his practice, the appreciation space of the house in the future will become extremely huge, Because its value is not only residential, but also with more other more valuable things, then the price of the house itself will rise.


    "Congratulations, please accept my respect!"


    The boss was so excited that he stood up and stood in front of Wu Hao, clasped his hands and bowed deeply.


    Although his business blueprint has not yet started, after listening to his words, he has been able to see what kind of businessman he will become in the future. He can even envision that he can change the whole divine world, the pattern in some aspects, and have a profound impact on some industries in the divine world.


    "Don''t be so polite. I''m just chatting with you. How much can I hear? It''s up to you whether you can do well or not. I dare not promise you that if you do as I say, you will certainly be able to do what you want. So you''d better make a mental plan yourself. " Wu Hao smiles.


    "I understand, I understand."


    The boss nodded again and again. He was very clear in his heart. In his simple words, he had told himself a whole set of business model, but whether he had the ability to put this set of theory into complete practice was really his problem. For fear that he would forget what he just said, the boss silently wrote down all the contents he said in his heart.


    "Young master, what about the arms industry?"


    "Don''t do too much at a time. If you can do a good job in the wood industry and real estate industry, the arms industry may be a small profit for you. Don''t spend too much time in the industry you are not familiar with. If you want to involve in this industry, you can hire some arms merchants after your community matures, and let them make money for you." Wu Hao said.


    When the boss heard this, he was stunned. Then he nodded and understood what he meant.


    Now that I have separated the timber industry and the real estate industry into two industries, it means that I have two industries that I can enter separately. Moreover, these two industries are relatively familiar to me, and there is really no need to put my mind into an industry that I am not familiar with and is likely to have risks.


    "OK, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''m here to buy a house. As a result, I''ve chatted casually for such a long time. I''m satisfied with your house. How much is it?"


    "Young master, you are too outsider. You have opened a business door for me. How can I collect money from you for a house like this? If you have any demand in the future, please tell me at any time. If I can do it, I will do it for you. I will never break my promise."


    Wu Hao looks at him and smiles.


    "Your house also costs money. Are you sure you don''t want money?"


    "What you said, the wealth you brought to me can''t be compared with this house. The company hasn''t collected money from me. It''s very generous. How can I collect money from you. Young master, don''t talk about money, or you will look down upon me. " The boss said seriously.


    "Well, since the boss has a large number of you, I''m not polite. I''ll live in your house for free. If I leave Qinghe city at that time, the house will belong to you."


    "Don''t say that, young master. Since this house is for you, it will always be yours. Even if you leave Qinghe City, this house will still be yours. When you want to come back one day, this house will always be your home."

 Chapter 863

    Wu Hao smiles, shrugs and leaves without saying anything.


    The boss immediately followed him and drove him to the gate of the manor.


    "If you have any orders in the future, please come to me at any time. Don''t be polite to me. Just treat me as your servant!" The boss said very politely.


    "I don''t deserve it. Come on, don''t be so polite. Do your own business." Wu Hao laughed and said, "I''ll sort out what I''ve told you. It''s better to sum it up into a complete theoretical scheme, so that I won''t forget what I do in the future."


    "I understand. I''ll go first." He really wants to go back quickly and write down all the knowledge in his mind, and then summarize and sort it out. He is really afraid of forgetting. He always feels that even if he forgets a word, he will lose a golden mountain.


    "Let''s go."


    Wu Hao didn''t want to talk to him, so he went into the manor.


    Boss long drives back quickly, remembering every word he said to himself all the way, for fear of missing even one word.


    He never thought that he could open a brand new door for his business road by selling a house. This is not just a business opportunity, but an empire, a business empire. He has a premonition in his heart, and is very sure that this premonition will become a reality.


    What do you mean a few words benefit a lifetime? That''s it!


    It''s not too late or too early for Wu Hao to return to the manor. Yuying, yudie, Yunhan and Yunru just sort out the bedroom and the first floor, and they are going out with lingfei''er and Dina.


    "Young master."


    "Brother Linghao."


    Ling Fei Er flew to his arms, Dina also came to his side.


    Now this is an independent manor of their own, and Lingfei has become bold. Even if she pours into his arms, she doesn''t have to worry about being discovered by anyone. Even if she is known, no one knows their superficial relationship.


    "Have you bought the house?" Ling Fei Er asked with a smile.


    "I didn''t buy it." Wu Hao looked at them with a smile, deliberately joking.


    "Ah? Why didn''t you buy it? Did the boss refuse to sell it again? How can we say that? Let''s choose for ourselves? I can''t. I''ll go to him to judge! " Ling Fei Er was disappointed and excited. One afternoon, she liked the house very much. She was very satisfied with every aspect of the house. The rooms were all cleaned up, and they all planned to go out and buy some decorations. As a result, she suddenly told her that the house could not be sold, not to mention how depressed she was.


    "The boss gave it to me." Wu Hao added with a smile, Ling fei''er and di Na were stunned again.


    "What''s going on?" Ling Fei son Zheng Zheng Zheng''s looking at him, a little confused for a moment, so big a house directly gave them?


    "I went to the boss to buy a house. I just had a chat with him. He gave the house to us when we talked about speculation."


    "Is this house ours now?"


    "Of course, you can stay here as long as you want." Wu Hao said with a smile, holding them both in his arms and kissing each other.


    Ling Fei Er and Tina both laughed. They were greatly relieved, because they really like this house. If they can''t live here, they will be very disappointed.


    But now it''s all right, knowing that the house already belongs to them, the stone in their heart has also fallen.


    "Are you going to go shopping?"


    "Yes, yes, Yuying, yudieyun, hanyunru, they have packed the house early. Anyway, we still have time, so we want to go out for a stroll. Brother Linghao, do you want to go with us?" Lingfei looked at him happily.


    "I won''t get involved with you. You can go shopping by yourself and come back early after shopping." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Shall we stay with you, young man?" Yu Ying said, let him alone at home, always feel very bad.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can go shopping by yourself." Wu Hao can''t see that they all want to go out for a stroll. Is it hard for them to be a big man? Are they afraid of being alone at home?


    "Then we''ll try to come back as soon as possible." Tina sweet smile, close to her face a kiss, get along with a long time, the little princess also gradually into everyone.


    "Go ahead, go ahead and buy whatever you want. Anyway, the manor is quite big and the house is big. There are lots of places for you to put things."


    "Hee hee, let''s go." Ling fei''er kisses her face and leaves the manor hand in hand with Dina. Yu Ying, Yu dieyun and Han Yunru follow them and leave happily.


    Wu Hao smiles and goes back to the room.


    The first floor has been cleaned up, and every corner has been cleaned up. The environment of the high heaven is very good. No matter where the house is, there is no dust. However, it is inevitable that some dust has not been cleaned up during the construction of the new house. Now that everything has been cleaned up, it looks like a home for people, When you enter the room, you will feel at home, not to mention comfortable.


    Wu Hao sat down on the sofa. Although the sofa was filled with cotton wadding, there was no lack of compactness in the softness. The softness was exquisite and just right. It was estimated that this set of furniture would cost a lot of money. It was estimated that the cost of this set of furniture was not much lower than that of manual work, craft and materials.


    But really comfortable.


    Leaning on the sofa, I poured a glass of water and looked around the whole first floor. Then I poured some flowers and plants and put them up. It looks very home. I think it''s very comfortable to come home one day outside.


    Anyway, there was no one at home, and Wu Hao had nothing to do. He just got up and walked around. The front yard and the backyard were very big, and there was enough space for them to take a walk after dinner. Of course, if this area was compared with that manor on the earth, it would be very small. There was no comparability, but the area of a lake was more than that, However, this manor is a manor in the center of the city. It''s quite good to have this area. It''s also thanks to the vast space of Gaotian God. Otherwise, it''s impossible to build such a large house in the city, and it''s still a single family.


    It is estimated that this kind of thing can happen in the high celestial realm. No matter how big the universe is, there is a limited area. With the growth of population, it is easy to have the problem of insufficient land. However, this problem does not exist in the high celestial realm. Human beings, no, not human beings, Even the dragon race, which is so powerful and has such a long history, hasn''t explored all the fields of the high heaven. It can be seen that human beings still have enough space to spend freely. It''s just a house with a large area. People who have the ability to transform a mountain into their own back garden are left unattended.

 Chapter 864

    The barbaric expansion of the city also needs this kind of expansion way, otherwise, with the constraints, it is not so easy to quickly expand the city scale.


    I don''t know how big the heaven is? How many species are there? When will these completely different species really meet? What will happen when they meet? Will there be the first World War in the realm of the gods? If there is a world war, then the whole race in the realm of the gods, as predicted before, will there be a large-scale reshuffle?


    The powerful dragon race can almost be eliminated from the many races in the high heaven god world. The number of the races eliminated by the magic dragon is unknown, let alone the number of species contained in the high heaven god world itself. Among them, what is the ranking of the dragon race? Is it a strong existence or a medium existence?


    The longer you stay in this high heaven, the more doubts you have about it. The world is too big and there are too many mysteries left behind. It is impossible to reveal these mysteries in a short time. If you want to make all these secrets known to the world, 10000 years is not enough, at least 100000 years, or even one million years, Only in this way can some parts of the world be revealed. At that time, the whole world will be busy.


    Perhaps, as some science fiction films on earth have shown, different species live together. After the war, each race has accepted its own living environment. In fact, it shares the fact with other races. It feels like a picture played by people in black.


    But this process can never be so peaceful. Different species have different shapes. The most important thing is that different species have different strengths. Any strong species will instinctively enslave another or even several weak species. Enslavement is good, and it may even directly destroy them and occupy each other''s space and resources, Ultimately, the remaining species are basically the most powerful among all species. Finally, according to the rules of the historical process, these remaining species should formulate a peace treaty, so that everyone can live in peace and share the world''s resources and land. With the further evolution of the historical process, racial integration should be an inevitable trend, At that time, some common genes may evolve among different species. At that time, intermarriage and varieties will appear again. At that time, the power level of the whole high heaven kingdom should go up to a higher level. However, it''s hard to imagine what the high heaven kingdom will be like at that time. Maybe the new species will change the whole high Heaven Kingdom, They have a stronger power and a larger world outlook. Their ambition will expand to the whole high heaven. Then the upsurge of exploring the high heaven will continue until the boundary of the whole high heaven is explored by them. In this process, the races will merge, It''s going to continue, and it''s really not known what kind of height the whole species will be pushed to.


    What would humans look like then?


    Wu Hao went to the small pavilion in the middle of the small lake in the backyard and sat down. The problem came to mind.


    From Tina''s point of view, the dragon race is actually much stronger than the Terran race. Generally speaking, the position of the Terran race in the whole celestial kingdom is embarrassing. Although he is also a member of the Terran race, Wu Hao''s view on this issue is unconventional. Take the space where the earth is, Human beings think that they are powerful, but most of the species in the whole universe are like stars, and human beings are only a very small level of strength, even in the middle and lower levels. In fact, the situation in the high heaven and the divine world is similar. Human beings look very powerful in their own world. The imitative Buddha has the strength of every second, but combined with the whole unknown world, This thing has become very terrible, and the strength of human beings is not as strong as they think. If there is a species scuffle in the high heaven, is it possible for the Terran to survive the first World War? If we can survive, what kind of new species will the Terran evolve with other species?


    Wu Hao thought and shook his head with a wry smile. He knew nothing about the species in the high heaven. To think about this problem, he seemed to be a bit out of his capacity and had no room for imagination.


    But with a smile, his face became serious again, because he thought of another problem.


    Are Terrans really weak?


    As soon as this problem appeared in her mind, she was faced with a new look. Before, she always thought that the human race was very, very good, at least not strong, and could not get any benefits in the race melee. But if you think about yourself carefully, this idea does not seem to be the right direction. Why do you say that? The reason is simple.


    The human species on the earth should be created by their own mother. Of course, in this sense, human beings are still very weak, even weak enough to be described by the five dregs of war. However, he not only created the human beings on the earth, but also created Sheryl and Lyra. They are divine beings.


    How strong are they? They are so powerful that they can control the whole universe, and there are many very powerful people in the universe, but their strength is still inferior to that of Liya and Shirley, which shows the problem very well. This means that in the whole universe, the strength of the Terran is actually the most powerful, at least the Terran from the high heaven is the most powerful.


    They control time, they control death. They can even get rid of the double bondage of time and space and achieve immortal power. From this point alone, it can not be said that the Terran is weak. At least, the Terran in the high heaven is not cowardly. Or more accurately, the ruling class in the high heaven has really strong strength, strong enough to get rid of the bondage of space and time, Can such species be said to be weak? Not really!


    Every race is basically as like as two peas. The majority of ordinary people form the basis of the whole ethnic group, and then the minority is strong. The strength of a group depends largely on the strength of the ruling class. If the ruling class of the Terran has strong power, So it can be said that the level of the Terran should not be weak, and it can not guarantee that other races will not grasp the power of space and time, but the Terran has mastered this power, even if it is not good, it should be a species on the same level with other powerful species.

 Chapter 865

    Maybe


    Wu Hao''s heart beat.


    Maybe the Terrans are not as weak as they think, and other races may not be as powerful as they think. Although Dinah''s description depicts the dragon race as very powerful, Dinah herself is very powerful, very powerful, but it doesn''t mean that the dragon race has an overwhelming advantage over the Terrans, of course, Perhaps the ordinary dragon race has an overwhelming advantage over the ordinary human race, but the number of the human race can make up for this. At the same time, it is really unknown who will win or lose the battle between the ruling class and the ruling class.


    Maybe the world is much more complicated than you think. The strength level of the Terran in the whole high Heaven Kingdom may not be what you think. In fact, they have the strength level to compete with other species in the whole high Heaven Kingdom. They just think that they are weak, A group of people exiled to another world can create two gods to rule the whole universe. The level of strength is self-evident. It is not clear whether his mother''s strength in the divine world is strong or weak. If the rulers of the high-speed rail Terran have more powerful power than their mother, it means that, Any one of them can have the power to rule a universe. In the face of other species in the world, they must be able to fight regardless.


    Suddenly I feel in a good mood.


    I feel that I have a direction all of a sudden. At least the whole human race I live in has a stronger position in the world. When the future world war happens, my race may be able to retain more completely. At that time, I may have more discourse power in the new world with the dominant position.


    Wu Hao looked at the clear lake and showed a faint smile. He didn''t have much to think about. He wanted to improve his strength. No matter what kind of world it is in the future, he may not be able to touch it. He can''t be here for hundreds of thousands of years or even one million years, at most for thousands of years, Nothing can happen at all, at least it can''t leave any trace on the track of the long history. In the past few thousand years, it can be used for good cultivation. Maybe you can have the strength level of Shenzong. At that time, you will know how strong the Terran is.


    Leisurely strolled in the home two circles, the sun sets, the moon rises, six little girls, happily came back from the outside.


    "Young master, I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Yu Ying and Yun Han look at him apologetically. They haven''t eaten yet when they come back so late.


    "I''ve just finished shopping in the yard. You''ve bought a lot of things." Wu Hao looked at them with a smile, carrying them one by one, and estimated that these days they could fill their home full. The original empty room should be filled with a lot of things, but it''s not bad. In that case, it would look more like a home.


    "Anyway, the house is so big that you can buy whatever you see. You can put it everywhere." Ling fei''er laughs and throws the things on his hand to the ground. He pours directly into his arms and says with a smile: "in addition to these, there are many things in my space ring that can''t be plugged. This is what I put on my hand."


    "Space rings are full of you. How many things did you buy? Didn''t you bring back everything you saw on the street? " Wu Hao couldn''t laugh or cry. He patted her on the ass twice.


    "Anyway, there are quite a lot of them. They basically buy whatever they see." Tina giggled. He had never been shopping like this before, but today, when he went shopping with Ling Fei Er, she was a woman and her hobby for shopping was aroused. It turns out that shopping is such a fun thing. He really wants what he sees.


    "Because it''s very good-looking, and I feel like I can put it at home." Ling Fei Er props up her toes and kisses him on the face. If he doesn''t buy so much alone, because it''s not like shopping alone, but it''s totally different when she goes shopping with Dina and her sisters. It''s true. She wants what she sees and feels like shopping together.


    "Come on, come on, I didn''t say you bought it. I just made fun of it." Wu Hao smiles and estimates that they are already famous in the street. We can almost imagine the scene when they go shopping today. All the bosses open their doors and send people to wait at the door. As soon as they come, they will greet them warmly, because the two young ladies are definitely big customers. As long as they enter the store once, they can estimate that half a month''s sales will be completed, If they like things, even a month''s sales are no less.


    "Brother Linghao, help us to take things in. Ah, I''m so tired. Let''s go, Dina. Let''s sit and have a rest." Ling fei''er smiles and comes out of Wu Hao''s arms. She pulls Dina into the room.


    "Young master, please come in and have a rest. Let''s go and cook. We can have dinner later." Yu Ying Yu die, Yun Han Yun Ru came to his side, everyone in his face a kiss to show compensation.


    Wu Hao smiles and goes into the room with them. Now the four little girls are more and more relaxed. It''s a good feeling. From the beginning, they don''t want to treat themselves as servants and maids. Now they are in a good state.


    Back in the room, Ling fei''er and Tina are talking happily about the interesting things about their shopping in the afternoon, such as what''s delicious, what''s good-looking, what''s fun, and the different places between Qinghe city and Tianyuan City, all of which have become their favorite topics.


    Wu Hao sat down among them.


    "It''s just a stroll. Do you want to be so excited?"


    "Brother Linghao, you don''t know. There are many things that Qinghe city hasn''t had for many days. It''s really more prosperous than Tianyuan city. It looks so busy." Ling Fei Er said excitedly.


    "Young master, Qinghe city is more lively than Tianyuan city. Would you like to go out with us tomorrow?" Dina looked at him with a sweet smile. She was really in a good mood when she went shopping with her sisters.


    "Take a look tomorrow. If you have time, I''ll go out with you." Wu Hao laughed and put them in his arms. "Can we not be so excited now? Do you want to take a shower first? Just when dinner is not ready, I just come down to have a meal after taking a bath, and then I can go back to my room to sleep. "


    "Brother Linghao, would you like to wash with us?" Ling Fei Er smiles.

 Chapter 866

    "Let''s go." It''s also said that Wu Hao directly hugs the two beauties in her arms. Although Tina is a little shy, it''s not the first time she has taken a bath together. She still likes the relaxed feeling.


    The bath connected with the master bedroom has the function of self-control of hot and cold. If you want to be cold or hot, you can control it as you like. Three people go into the bath and have fun. Lingfeier has already sat on Wu Hao''s lap, and of course, he doesn''t just sit on his lap. He likes to play like this every time he takes a bath. This feeling of fullness is a special enjoyment. Only as a girl can he understand this feeling.


    Tina leans on Wu Hao and is used to sitting on his lap every time Lingfei takes a bath. It can be seen that this kind of intimacy makes him very happy.


    "Dina, when will you give yourself to brother Linghao?" Ling fei''er puffed Wu Hao''s neck and looked at Dina with a smile. Wu Hao also looked at Dina with a smile. She has been together for some time. To tell you the truth, you really want to have further development with this girl.


    In particular, every night they can enjoy the five girls, back to the girl can not enjoy the last step, naturally a little desire in the heart.


    "When you want Dina, Dina can give it to you." Dinah said, blushing, but this had made his mind clear.


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er can''t help but smile. Of course, the meaning of their smile is quite different. What Ling fei''er laughs at is that they finally have a real sister, and Wu Hao''s smile is that they can finally enjoy the girl.


    "How about tonight? Hee hee, brother Linghao, you''re going to take Dina tonight. I really want to join Dina. " Although they were sisters, they could only play with Yuying, yudieyun and hanyunru every time. It''s not bad, but because they had sisters, they wanted to have close contact with them.


    "Tina, are you really ready? If you''re not prepared for this, it''s OK. We can wait a little longer. " Wu Hao looks at her with a smile and kisses her on his face. Although he really wants to enjoy the little girl, he is not in a hurry if she is not prepared for this.


    "In fact, I''ve already made this psychological preparation. If you want me, I can do it at any time." Tina said shyly.


    "Hee hee, that''s great. How about now?" Lingfei can''t wait to be with Tina.


    "Now you are in a bath. What''s your hurry?" Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry in Ling Fei son''s head lightly knocked for a while, this little wench, how feel even more anxious than oneself? The situation of girls in the high heaven and the earth is really different.


    Girls on earth not only take a long time to accept another girl, but also spend a lot of time and energy to make them sleep in the same bed with other girls. However, in the high heaven, this situation does not exist at all. It is basically a matter of minutes for a girl to accept another girl, It''s too normal here. It''s perfectly normal for a man to marry several wives. Women have been used to having sisters for a long time in this long history. As history has been developing in this way for a long time, many young students are full of expectations for their sisters. Resistance is something that doesn''t exist. What''s more, Many women feel that it is not decent for their men to have only one wife. If they have only one wife for a long time, that wife is likely to persuade their men to find more wives to come back. Only in this way can they be decent. It is more convenient for them to have a few sisters at home and go to bed together. That''s more normal, Each other are sisters, sleeping with their own man, there is no problem at all.


    Although many families adopt the scheduling system, sleeping with one wife today, sleeping with another tomorrow, and having another wife''s turn the day after tomorrow, even in such families, it is customary for them to have a day for everyone to sleep together. On the one hand, they can let their men relax and enjoy themselves. On the other hand, they can also use this way, Make the relationship between their sisters more harmonious and intimate.


    Wu Hao was not surprised by Ling fei''er''s initiative and enthusiasm just because he understood the customs and characteristics of the high heaven. For him, this is something worth looking forward to, not something to be ashamed of.


    "You have more experience than Tina. Teach Tina well in the evening." Wu Hao joked.


    "I see, but Tina should have learned a lot during this time, right? Although we didn''t take the last step, we played together every night. " Ling Fei son happy smile way, small wild waist not from of twist.


    "I probably know what''s going on, but if I really want to come, I''m sure I need you to guide me." Tina shyly said that although we played together every night, there was no one. I feel that this kind of thing is totally different from what happened.


    "Where else do you need my guidance? Brother Linghao is very powerful. At that time, you can relax and give yourself to brother Linghao. At the beginning, you will be a little nervous, but when you get to the back, you will be really happy. You will find that you can be so happy as a girl." Ling Fei son said of oneself also a little embarrassed, mischievous of vomit a tongue.


    "Is it really that happy?" Tina murmured, because she had never experienced such a thing before. I really don''t know what the last step would be like. However, judging from her recent experience, it seems that this final deepening can really make each other very happy, happy and satisfied. The childe enjoys it very much every time. Needless to say, the key is that Phil is a girl, Every time he enters the body, he will be very happy and satisfied. There are four of them, Yuying, yudieyun, hanyunru. When they serve the young master, they can''t enjoy themselves. Basically, they are both serving the young master and enjoying the young master.


    "You''ll know that tonight." Ling fei''er grinned and whispered in Dinah''s ear: "although very shy, it''s really a very enjoyable thing. After tonight, you will know why we enjoy it every time."


    Tina red face didn''t answer him, and he didn''t know how to answer this kind of thing. He was a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 867

    "And you? What do you want now? " Wu Hao smiles. Ling fei''er pinches her face and straightens her waist deliberately. Ling fei''er lies on his shoulder for a long time.


    "Anyway, it''s better. I''ll have dinner later. Hee hee, brother Linghao, will you give it to someone else for once?" Ling Fei Er longed to see him, full body, let him want to get a complete satisfaction.


    "You want me not to give it, hehe."


    Wu Hao laughs and moves. Dina can''t be a complete participant now. After tonight, she can have a good time with them.


    Yu Ying Yu die Yun Han Yun Ru four people ready for dinner, Wu Hao just good holding Ling Fei Er down from the upstairs, Dina this smiling walk beside him.


    "What''s the matter, miss?" Looking at the situation, all four of them went downstairs worried. As soon as they looked up, they knew what was going on. They were all stunned and giggled.


    "What are you four laughing at?" Ling Fei son red face angry a.


    "No smile, no smile. How do you eat like this, miss?" Yun Ru chuckles and laughs. The young master comes downstairs with the young lady in his arms, but their bodies are still combined. It is estimated that the young lady is reluctant to let the young master come out.


    "I just don''t have the strength. I didn''t mean to." Ling Fei Er red face explains a way.


    "I have no strength or I don''t want you to come out?" Yun Han can''t help laughing.


    "You two smelly girls dare to laugh, don''t you? I won''t let you serve brother Linghao tonight. " Ling fei''er blushes and feints anger. In fact, she really can''t bear to let Ling Hao come out. The pure Yang''s warm moistening is very comfortable.


    "We''re wrong, we''re wrong. Let''s not talk about it. Let''s have dinner together." Yun Han and Yun Ru spit out her tongue and dare not laugh at the young lady any more. It''s a big deal to serve the young master. It''s a very serious thing not to serve the young master.


    Without saying a word, Wu Hao took her downstairs and sat down in a chair.


    "Can I get up now?" Wu Hao reached out and pinched her nose.


    "Well," Ling Fei Er nodded shyly.


    The jade Orioles know that the young lady needs to wait at this time, squatting down when she gets up, and the pure essence of the childe can not be wasted at all.


    After Yuying''s service, lingfei''er spits out her tongue and sits down on the chair. Yuying continues to scold Wu Hao for dinner. Yunru also wants to serve him, so they serve him together.


    Wu Hao is now very used to serving them while he is eating. It''s even more strange that he doesn''t serve them when he is eating.


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair to enjoy them.


    There is no entertainment program in Gaotian divine world, and there is no TV to watch after dinner. However, it is more enjoyable to watch these beautiful women after dinner than to watch any TV program.


    Dinah was a little blushed by him. She would give herself to him soon. She always felt that the appreciation in his eyes would make her heart beat faster.


    Ling fei''er smiles at his appearance and knows that they are really sisters tonight.


    "What''s the matter, miss? How did miss Dinah come down a little different?" Jade Butterfly asked in a low voice.


    "The four of you are going to serve Tina well tonight. We are really sisters tonight, hee hee." Ling Fei''s smile is not to mention how happy.


    "Really, it''s the best. I''ve been thinking about when Miss Dinah will give it to you. Now I can serve you well." Yun Han smiles happily. Every time they are six in bed, but only five of them can have the closest contact with the young master. This feeling is not only that Ling fei''er feels uncomfortable, but also that the four of them who are maids feel embarrassed. After all, the hostess hasn''t enjoyed it. They are very happy every time, This kind of feeling is naturally a little embarrassed.


    "Are you happy?" Tina looked at them sheepishly.


    "Of course I''m happy. Miss Dinah is finally with Miss Coffey. In this way, you two will be real sisters. The four of us will be able to really serve the two ladies. I''m happy to think about it." Jade Butterfly says with a smile that she is already looking forward to the evening.


    "How can I feel that you are happier than me?" Wu Hao smiles. These girls really feel a little more interested in this matter than themselves. They have urged themselves several times before. Now they finally get what they want. They are happy one by one.


    "Of course, I''m happy. Then the two ladies will be real sisters." Yun Ru raised her head and said with a sweet smile. She felt very happy when she thought about it.


    "Are you not happy Yuying also looks up at him with a smile. She can enjoy more beautiful women. You should be happier than them.


    "Can I not be happy, hehe, but you are too obvious. You make Tina embarrassed."


    The women were stunned, and then giggled. They didn''t talk about it. They ate their own food.


    After yuyingyunru had served him well, she also sat down to eat together. After finishing the meal, she cleaned up and went for a walk in the yard.


    The moonlight is bright and white. The small lake in the backyard reflects the moon in the sky. The breeze blows across the lake, and the ripples appear more beautiful in the silver light.


    Everyone is in a good mood tonight, except Tina is a little shy.


    Wu Hao is naturally happy. How can he be unhappy to have a dragon wife.


    Ling Fei Er is finally going to have a real sister, and her mood is self-evident.


    And the four of them can be at ease at last. After that, the two of them are naturally more relaxed than ever.


    "You seem to have taken a bath, don''t you? Shall we wait for you to take a bath later? " Yun Han walks and asks suddenly.


    "No, I''ll go straight back to my room and go to bed later." Wu Hao said.


    "In this case, the three of you will walk around in the yard first, and the four of us will take a bath first. After a while, we can directly wait on you to have a rest."


    "OK, then you go to take a bath first. We''ll almost go up after you wash."


    "Yes, yes."


    Yunhan, Yunru, Yuying and yudie went to take a bath hand in hand. The three of them looked at each other and laughed. They continued to enjoy the night scene in the yard.


    "Young master, you are very kind to the four of them." Tina said from the bottom of her heart.


    "Although they are maids, their first time was given to me. Anyway, they are my women. Can I be better to them! Like you, become my woman, I''m not good to you, to whom? " Wu Hao said with a faint smile.


    Both lingfei''er and Tina''s eyes are moved

 Chapter 868

    Wu Hao gets up and leaves.


    "Wait a minute, leave a call."


    Wu Hao told him his black number, glanced at him and left the teahouse.


    There was an enigmatic sneer on his face.


    Zhu Bingfu walked down the stairs slowly, his sinister eyes staring at Wu Hao''s back.


    Everyone in the world has time. If everyone''s time is turned into money, how much money will he have? billion? Ten billion? 100 billion? Or trillions?


    hear nothing of.


    But he can be sure that if he controls Wu Hao, who has the ability of trading time, he can achieve as much money as he wants! At that time, he can even use money to pile up a grand path!


    The moment this thought appeared in my head, it was out of control.


    A pair of eyes seem to see the world''s money flowing into their pockets.


    Zhu Bingfu left the teahouse excitedly.


    In the car.


    "Hey, brother long, if you have something to do, please help me find ten killers in two batches."


    "What''s boss Zhu going to do recently? Ten killers need to be divided into two groups? Yes, yes, but the price for so many people is not as low as before. "


    "You can set the price."


    "Five million!"


    "It''s a deal, but I have to finish what I told you, or you won''t get a cent."


    "Boss Zhu can rest assured that he will do anything."


    "There are two things..."


    It''s nine thirty in the morning.


    Zhang Yuheng and his girlfriend lie on the big bed of the hotel.


    I didn''t feel tired after two ups and downs last night, and my brain''s excitement has continued from yesterday to now.


    Excited at the same time, the heart is also more and more anxious.


    There are cigarette ends all over the floor.


    At 9:30, did Zhu Bingfu go to the bank to transfer money to himself? Or is he trying to deal with himself?


    After another cigarette, the mobile phone still didn''t receive the remittance information.


    It''s almost ten o''clock, and the deadline will come in two or three hours. Won''t you really give it up?


    Damn, if he dares not to call me directly to tell the truth of the matter to those twenty people, and does not make Hongtu restless, he will never stop!


    Zhang Yuheng scolds impatiently in his heart, and his mobile phone lights up.


    Bank''s remittance advice.


    50 million.


    Zhang Yuheng was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes burst out a very strong light of excitement. The just lit cigarette fell on the quilt because he was too excited. He was so scared that he quickly patted the cigarette to the ground.


    I can''t suppress the excitement on my face.


    Sure enough, Zhu Bingfu didn''t dare to make a big deal of trouble. Maybe he could control the trouble by one or two people, or even kill the troublemaker. But the trouble by more than 20 people was basically out of control. The general thing was OK. The key was that Zhu Bingfu cheated them into doing something weird and almost magical. If everyone knew it, It''s unimaginable what the consequences will be!


    50 million for a stable Hongtu, the old guy really compromised!


    Mother''s own or too soft hearted, early knew that wants him to divide own 200 million!


    As long as this handle is in his own hands, even if it is 200 million, he will have to give it!


    Zhang Yuheng trembled excitedly and took his cigarette and mobile phone to the bathroom.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah!"


    Zhang Yuheng praised himself silently in the mirror, smelly boy, you are so damn talented. You make 50 million a day. Who else? Who else?


    50 million, if you have been working for others for 200 years, you can''t make so much money!


    Ah, ah, ah!!!


    Zhang Yuheng was almost crazy. He picked up his mobile phone and looked at the number in five seconds.


    "By the way, don''t be fooled by the old fox. Check it out."


    He logged in to the bank client and found out that there was 50 million yuan in the account. He finally felt relieved that as long as the money arrived in his own account, it would be easy to say.


    I''ll fly out of the city with my girlfriend tomorrow, and then transfer the money to other bank cards immediately.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Yuheng suddenly slapped his head and slapped himself heavily.


    I forgot to take my ID card back when I was nervous at noon yesterday!


    It''s fucked!


    In case Zhu Bingfu finds a person who is similar to himself to take his ID card to the bank to apply for the bank card and password, report the loss at the same time, and then replace the card, the money on the card can be transferred by him immediately.


    Calm down.


    Zhang Yuheng squatted on the toilet, holding his hair a little crazy, just excited for a moment was replaced by the tide of uneasiness.


    50 million. They can''t just get it back!


    He picked up his mobile phone and used all the channels he could think of to transfer the money away. Even if it might be taken away again by him, he should try to minimize the loss as much as possible.


    A toss money did not turn out much, he was tossed exhausted.


    But it helped him calm down.


    He sat down on the toilet and slapped himself, feeling speechless about his worries about gain and loss.


    What he was worried about could not happen at all. As long as he still had the handle of Zhu Bingfu, he did not dare to act rashly. He really dared to take the money away. He could blackmail him again. At that time, it would not be as small as 50 million. At least he asked for 200 million! Damn it!


    Zhang Yuheng lit a cigarette.


    The next thing to do is to protect your own security, and then apply for an ID card to transfer the money from the card to a secure account, so as to ensure the absolute security of the funds.


    The white smoke from his mouth curled around his eyes, and Zhang Yuheng''s face was smiling.


    I can''t help thinking about how to spend the 50 million.


    The villa must buy a set, about seven or eight million yuan. The decoration must be exquisite, about two million yuan. The car must buy two. My girlfriend likes Maserati. She has always been fond of Porsche. In the past, both of them just thought about it. Now they have money to buy it. It''s estimated that about four or five million yuan will be enough to get married if they have a house and a car, Weddings must be held abroad. Stars get married in Maldives. If they have money, they have to hold a grand wedding there. It doesn''t matter if they spend five million.


    After graduation, my parents gave them two million yuan each, and my girlfriend gave them one million yuan each, and then bought a house for their parents in a small county to support them!


    If you get married, you will definitely stop working. Take your wife to travel around, stay in the best hotels and eat the best food. It costs about one or two million a year, and it costs about six million to play for two or three years.


    How much money is left?


    Zhang Yuheng calculated casually, could not help but frown, took a deep breath of the cigarette and spit it out.


    If you really want to spend 50 million yuan, you will not have much left.


    If you don''t calculate it, you still think that 50 million yuan can be spent all your life. If you calculate it, you may spend it all in five years. It''s not even marriage and having children. It seems that it''s not so easy to raise another 50 million yuan.

 Chapter 869

    Zhang Yuheng re opened the bank client, looking at the above balance, more and more feel that the 50 million is really not much.


    Do you really want too little?


    Another 50 million from Zhu Bingfu? No, no, no, no, if you talk again, you can''t be so worthless, at least 200 million!


    However, he just asked Zhu Bingfu for 50 million yuan and immediately asked him for 200 million yuan. Does he feel that he will often threaten him in the future? In this way, it is very likely to bring death to oneself. Normal people don''t want to be threatened all the time.


    Another man appeared in Zhang Yuheng''s head.


    Wu Hao.


    He dropped half of his cigarette and lit a new one.


    Wu Hao may be the real rich man. He can easily give Zhu Bingfu more than 400 million yuan, but no one can do more than 1 billion yuan. Will he refuse to ask for 200 million yuan from such a person?


    Of course I will refuse!


    However, Wu Hao has the same power as Zhu Bingfu. He probably doesn''t want the trading time to be exposed. It''s the worst thing for him to make a big deal. A person with such a strange and rebellious ability may want to catch him for research after people all over the world know his ability!?


    I''m not afraid that he won''t give, but I''m afraid that I don''t dare to ask him for it!


    If you add 200 million to the balance of your account, you''ll feel an uncontrollable excitement.


    Zhang Yuheng dropped his cigarette and walked out of the bathroom.


    "Wife, I''ll go out. Don''t walk around in the hotel. If you are hungry, just call the front desk and ask them to deliver food to your room."


    "Well."


    The girl turned over lazily. The two shots last night exhausted her.


    Zhang Yuheng put on his clothes, put on his hat and mask and left the hotel. His eyes were greedy and excited.


    Wu Hao and Yu Ting come to the teahouse alone after dinner.


    These days, I have come twice a day and gradually formed the habit of looking at the teahouse more and more decent day by day. I am also looking forward to the business after the opening of the teahouse.


    In the future, should we develop Xiaoyou into our own salesman, and let her attract some customers after visiting the store?


    Time trading is still a big market. Not everyone is short of time, but surely no one thinks he has too much money. If he has a good eloquence, it should not be a problem to attract several customers a day. When the time comes, every customer will give her a little bit of bonus, and that little girl will be very happy.


    Wu Hao was thinking that a man came running over from the side of the road, wearing a hat and a mask, looking like a robber.


    "Wu Hao, follow me."


    Zhang Yuheng?


    Zhu Bingfu is looking for him. He is very good. He has sent him to the door.


    Wu Hao turned his mouth and followed him.


    Zhang Yuheng trots all the way and takes Wu Hao to a nearby snack bar. At the moment, the meal is not over. There are many people eating in the restaurant.


    "The boss has a plum dish with meat, a double cooked meat, a lychee meat, a Shanghai green, a oyster with bean curd soup and two bowls of rice."


    Zhang Yuheng found a place with many people to sit down and order a few dishes.


    "I''m good at finding places."


    Wu Hao sat down in front of him, not smiling. Even if he wanted to do something to him, he couldn''t do it. The boy was smart.


    "I can''t put my safety in your hands"


    Zhang Yuheng complained: "I''ve been waiting for you all afternoon. I haven''t had lunch and I''ve been waiting for you until now. Don''t you open a teahouse? Why haven''t I seen you all afternoon?"


    "What I want to do is not just open a teahouse. Besides, you can see that the teahouse is being renovated. I have nothing to do but stay in the shop all the time. What can I do for you all afternoon?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I''ll be busy waiting for you all afternoon, but I''m very hungry now. I''ll tell you after I finish my meal."


    "Your attitude today is a little different from when I saw you yesterday?" Wu Hao looked at him with a smile.


    "Yesterday I was a small worker with nothing, but today I am different from yesterday, and my attitude is naturally different. When you hear what I want to tell you, your attitude towards me will become different."


    "Interesting


    Wu Hao takes out his cell phone and leans on a chair to play.


    Zhang Yuheng already knew the inside story of time trading, and even blackmailed Zhu Bingfu to give him 50 million yuan. Just one day after the event, this guy found himself. Wu Hao had a bottom of his mind about why.


    It''s a pity that young and light people just walk on the road to death.


    Wu Hao gave a cold hum.


    Yesterday, he was still trying to persuade him not to be persistent. Unexpectedly, he finally chose a dead end for himself. He was still working harder and harder on this dead end.


    After 15 minutes, Zhang Yuheng had enough to eat and drink.


    "Is there anything to say?" Wu Hao put away his cell phone.


    "Give me two hundred million!"


    Zhang Yuheng stretched out two fingers and said: "I''m not greedy. As long as you have two hundred million yuan, I believe that this money is just a drop in the bucket for you. Call me, and we will assume that nothing has happened between us, otherwise..."


    "Nothing has ever happened between us. What can we do?"


    Wu Hao looked at him as like as two peas. He was just as calm as he could guess. The greed of the boy was no worse than Zhu Bingfu''s. He knocked 50 million from Zhu Bingfu yesterday and today he wants to make two hundred million from himself. He seems to want to eat himself as a big fat man.


    I was a little sorry to kill him, but now


    "It''s true that nothing happened between us, but I know all about your deal with those 27 people. Guess what if they knew the truth about that deal?"


    Zhang Yuheng continued: "if your ability is known by people all over the world, it will be difficult for you to live in peace. At that time, anyone who is eager for money will come to you for trouble. You can deal with one or two, but can you deal with the whole world? I don''t think so!? Now you only need to give me 200 million yuan to avoid this situation. I think this deal is very cost-effective for you. "


    "Thank you for thinking so much about me, but I never like being threatened."


    Wu Hao leaned back in his chair with a smile on his face.


    "Zhang Yuheng, are you not afraid that I will kill you when you threaten me like this?"


    "I''m afraid, so I''m ready. If I can''t get home on time at 8 p.m., it will spread all over the Internet. No matter how many people believe it, you will have no peace in the future. "


    Zhang Yuheng looks at Wu Hao without expression, pretending to be tough.


    Wu Hao looked at him speechless, tapping his fingers gently on the table, as if thinking.


    "How do I know you won''t ask me for money again when you finish spending it?"


    Wu Hao said: "it''s not that I haven''t met anything like this. The last time someone asked me for 5 million yuan, I gave it to him, but soon the lion asked me for 50 million yuan. How can you guarantee that you won''t be the same as him?"

 Chapter 870

    How can a man who is so good to his maid be bad to them? Naturally, Lingfei is very sure of this, and now Dinah is also very sure. The longer I contact with him, the more I know that this is a man worthy of trust.


    "Brother Linghao, how many wives do you want to have in the future?" Ling Fei Er looks at him with a smile. He doesn''t mean to be jealous when he asks this question. He just wants to know how many sisters he may have in the future. According to his meaning, he wants to have more sisters. He is the kind of person who prefers to live together.


    "I also want to know how many wives the young master will have." Tina also looked at him curiously. His idea was not as clear as Lingfei''s, but he also knew that he didn''t mind how many wives he had, but he just wanted to know how many sisters he might have in the future.


    "You ask as if it''s up to me. Can I have a few wives in my heart and just pull them back? Of course, this kind of thing depends on fate. If there is more fate, we will naturally find more sisters for you. If there is less fate, then you sisters will get along well. "


    Wu Hao laughed, and suddenly came to his ear and asked in a low voice, "do you want me to find more sisters for you? Or do you want me to find you less sisters? "


    "Of course, we need to find more sisters for us. I think we should have at least five, so that we can live together. Tina, are you right?" Ling Fei Er says firmly.


    "Five, isn''t it a little less?" Tina went away and frowned. In fact, he had no idea about it. He just thought that more family members might make it more lively.


    "I also think it''s a little less. Brother wulinghao, can you find us ten sisters?" Ling fei''er holds her hand and looks at him expectantly. Wu Hao is a little embarrassed by the two of them. Girls in different worlds really have different ideas. At that time, the 13 little girls in their family, how hard it took them to get together, so that they had deep feelings, and they just started to live together, they already wanted him, and took the initiative to find sisters for them. If they hadn''t really experienced such things, they really couldn''t imagine that there would be such a person.


    But the fact is that what they say is what they think.


    "I won''t tell you now. I''ll give you a surprise later." If they like their life together, they will be very happy to bring them back to the earth and let them have 13 sisters at once.


    Oh, my God. It''s a little scary.


    There are 13 women on the other side of the earth, and there are already six of them. Even if you add one more, there will be 20 of them. One person wants to have 20 top-notch beauties, which was something that he didn''t dare to think about before, but now he has so many women.


    Wu Hao shook his head with a wry smile. This wry smile is not really a wry smile, but a bit of emotion. It is also due to the man who has an immortal body and soul, and has the power of pure Yang. Otherwise, if he lives with 20 women every day, where can he meet their needs? You know, no matter how pure the girl is, after the development, For this thing will have this romantic and happy yearning, 20 women yearning together, really not ordinary men can top.


    After a bitter smile, Wu Hao had a smile on his face.


    Is Wu Hao an ordinary person? Obviously not!


    With his current physical fitness, even a website that enjoys 20 women can easily control them and satisfy every one of them. The key is that with such physical fitness, one more woman is superfluous for him to share.


    A man who hasn''t enjoyed several women at the same time can''t realize his pride.


    "What a surprise?" Lingfeier and Tina look at him curiously.


    "I won''t tell you now, but you will know later."


    "Brother Linghao, are you still in the golden house? Hee hee, it doesn''t matter. If only you had other women to tell us. We can''t accept it, can we, Tina? "


    "Yes, sir, if you have other women, it doesn''t matter. We are all your women. We are sisters."


    "That''s enough for you." Wu Hao smiles, but he doesn''t say anything more to them. He hugs them and stands up. He says with a bad smile, "let me enjoy you two little sisters tonight."


    "Yes, yes." Ling Fei Er sweet smile, Dina this shy nodded.


    Three people back to the room, Yuying yudie, Yunhan Yunru four people just finished the bath, from the bathroom back to the room, see them three come back, four people giggle, two go to make the bed, two wait for them to change clothes.


    They also know that this evening is Miss Dinah''s first time, so they are especially attentive to her. This kind of special treatment is easy to bring people into a specific situation. Just after changing clothes, Dinah''s little face has turned red. There is no doubt that his body is ready.


    However, it would be too reckless to start like this. There are six of them to serve her tonight, and the night is long, so we can take it slowly.


    After she finished dressing, Wu Hao laughed, hugged her and then kissed her. The little princess was gentle in nature. Every kiss made her feel very shy. Now, after this kiss, it means that he will give his first time to himself. Obviously, his experience a few days ago has been completely forgotten, and he has been hugged in his arms, so he is a little at a loss.


    Wu Hao is not in a hurry. He has enough time to let him enter the state slowly, and Ling fei''er is not idle. According to the time when they become his women, he can be said to be Dinah''s elder sister. As a elder sister, how could she not help her when she was a younger sister for the first time? With a smile, she started his own action and decided where to be sensitive, She went where the mouth, funny Tina soon entered the state.


    At this time, Wu Hao naturally did not hesitate and began his own offensive.


    With Tina''s voice, the night begins another prelude, and the main part of the story is slowly unfolded under the curtain of night.


    Tina is the body of pure Yin, while Wu Hao is the body of pure Yang. The combination of pure Ying and pure Yang makes them both unable to live by themselves and spend two days and two nights in the clouds and rain.

 Chapter 871

    On the morning of the third day, when Wu Hao opened his eyes, the six little beauties around him were still deeply asleep.


    Wu Hao''s face involuntarily showed a fresh smile, several times of rain and clouds, several times of love, these six little girls, it''s really enjoyable, especially Dina, pure Yin body brings that kind of feeling, unprecedented comfortable.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and was getting ready to get up. His brow wrinkled.


    How do you feel a little stronger in your body?


    He felt it carefully. Yes, it''s not a feeling, but a fact. The power in his body is really stronger. To be exact, it''s not a little bit, but a lot of progress. What''s the matter? Wu Hao''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper.


    He knew that he spent two days and two nights in bed with them, but he didn''t practice in these two days and two nights. He just enjoyed each other with them. Why did his strength suddenly improve a lot?


    Wu Hao immediately sat up and looked inside to find the mystery.


    Because Tina is the body of pure Yin and she is the body of pure Yang, the combination of pure Yin and pure Yang dissolves part of the seal of Lingtian, so accurately speaking, it is not how much her strength has been improved in this process, but her original strength has been released.


    Wu Hao''s face immediately showed a surprise expression. If so, does it mean that he can dissolve the seal bit by bit every night when he combines with Dina?


    Wu Hao looks at Dina, who is sleeping beside him. He is eager to confirm his idea and slides down.


    "Tina ~" Wu Hao shook Tina.


    "Well?" Dina wakes up slowly. She is soft and has no strength at all. When she sees him looking at herself, her pretty face is slightly red, happy and satisfied. He knows very well that the man in front of her is really her own man now. She has given him everything.


    Wu Hao smiles and says nothing. He gently scrapes her nose and kisses her.


    Tina didn''t think so much. She felt that he couldn''t help wanting to be himself again. Although she was shy, she was very happy and wanted to give herself to him. Before, I couldn''t understand why Phil would enjoy the combination with him, but now she finally knows that the feeling of combining with the man she loves is probably the happiest thing a woman can experience in her life. How can he not give it to him if he wants to.


    With Tina''s voice, the two began to communicate in bed.


    But this time, Wu Hao didn''t enjoy it for the sake of enjoyment, so he didn''t delay for a long time. After only half an hour, he took her to the sky.


    Dina is lying in his arms, while Wu Hao is holding him. At the same time, she enters the state of internal vision. She is very surprised to find that the combination of pure English and pure Yang can really bring such an effect. It is obvious that there is a gap between the front and the back. This is also the combination she talks about with you every time, which can lift the seal of Lingtian a little bit, Although the extent of each lifting is not big, as long as the number of times is more, I believe that it will not take long for my strength to recover completely.


    How can he not be excited? She hugged Tina and gave her a deep kiss.


    "Young master, you''ve given people a little rest. I can''t bear it." Tina said shyly, thinking he wanted it again.


    "Well, well, you guys have a good rest." Wu Hao smiles and gets ready to get up.


    "Brother Linghao, they want to have one, too." Ling Fei Er looked at him eagerly. At the end of their joy, she just woke up, and there was no way to join.


    "OK, you girl." Wu Hao smiles and scrapes her nose. Naturally, there is no hesitation.


    "I want to be with Tina."


    "I just finished with you."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Ling Fei Er smiles and turns over to embrace Tina.


    Wu Hao smiles. The two sisters are ready. What else can he do to enjoy the two sisters.


    After a long time of enjoyment, the two sisters went to sleep together. Wu Hao just got up.


    Yuying, yudie, Yunhan and Yunru have been waiting on them these two days. In fact, they are much more tired than the two of them. Wu Hao doesn''t ask them to get up and wait on them. He puts on his clothes and goes downstairs.


    In the morning, the sun is particularly bright. In addition to the high heaven, there is no pollution in the environment. The morning air is fresh, which makes people feel as if they have entered a pure oxygen world. Every breath of oxygen into the body makes people feel washed.


    Nothing to do, he simply entered the state of cultivation, until they all six girls from upstairs down.


    And it was the next morning.


    "Brother Linghao, have you been practicing since you got up?" Ling Fei Er yawned and came to him.


    "Otherwise, I have nothing to do. If I don''t practice, what can I do? You are sleeping again. Can I go back to my room and toss you around?" Wu Hao opened his eyes, stood up from the ground, half jokingly held them in his arms, and each of them gave a kiss.


    "If you want, of course you can." Tina laughs playfully and gives herself to him. Her attitude is totally different.


    "That is to say, the room is full of your women. You can come as you want." Ling Fei Er smiles, as if he hopes to take them all back to the room now and toss them again. Say is toss, in fact, for each of their girls, it is a kind of beautiful enjoyment, even for yuyingyudieyunhanyunru.


    "You two girls." Wu Hao smiles and shakes his head. He reaches out and taps them on the head. He really doesn''t mind taking them back to the room to have a good time, but obviously there is no time now.


    "Tutor Qingyin gave us a month. Don''t forget, it''s almost time. We''ll get ready for breakfast and report to the college." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes, I almost forgot about it. I forgot that we came to Qinghe University for further study." Ling Fei son vomited tongue, a little embarrassed, these days carefree of all forget business son.


    "Then we''ll cook right away." Yun Han and Yu Ying immediately take two younger sisters into the kitchen to prepare breakfast, this thing can''t delay.


    Wu Hao came into the room with the two of them in his arms.


    There is a very important thing at the moment.


    "Tina, there''s something I want to discuss with you."


    "Yes, sir, you said Dinah nodded and saw that he was serious, and her face was serious.

 Chapter 872

    You also know that we come to Qinghe city to study in Qinghe college. Next, we go to the college every day. What about you? Would you like to go to college with us? " If he didn''t go, he would have to stay at home with the four of them every day.


    "Yes, Tina, why don''t you come to the college with us? Anyway, every college can sign up for admission. The big deal is to pay more money." In this way, Ling Fei Er also realized this problem, and immediately looked at you seriously. Naturally, he wanted to study in the college with his sister, so that they could be inseparable.


    But Tina shook her head after much thought.


    "I don''t think I''ll go to college with you. Your cultivation method is not suitable for me at all. Instead of wasting time in college, I''d better practice at home and recover my strength. Especially now that I have completed the combination with you, your pure Yang power is very good for my strength recovery, I can completely complete the strength promotion at home. "


    "If it''s your decision, I support it." Wu Hao looked at her seriously. It was just a suggestion to him. He didn''t ask him how to do it. After all, he is a member of the Dragon nationality. It''s natural for him to practice Kung Fu, which is essentially different from that of the human race. It''s really a waste of his time to go to the college to practice. Moreover, if you think about it carefully, it''s really easy for people to suspect different Kung Fu in the college, At that time, it will be a little unclear.


    "I''m pretty sure about that." Tina nodded without hesitation. He had nothing to hesitate about.


    "Tina, you really don''t want to go to college with me? I was thinking of our sisters going to the college together for company Ling fei''er didn''t understand the reason and was a little disappointed.


    "Well, well, since it''s Tina''s decision, let''s respect her choice. Tina''s cultivation method is a little different from ours. It''s not very good to study in college. It''s not good to learn from her tutor or not. What do you want him to do?" Wu Hao smiles and concludes.


    "All right." Ling Fei Er shrugged her shoulders, and there was nothing to say. Anyway, they were sisters. They usually spent a long time together, and there was no lack of time in the college.


    Wu Hao smiles. Ling fei''er is more and more sensible now. I don''t know if it''s because she''s a sister. According to the calculation of time, she can really be regarded as Tina''s sister, but according to her real age, Lingfei can only be regarded as Tina''s little sister, and she is a very little sister. Even my age is smaller than tina''s.


    The four of them were soon ready for breakfast.


    Yun Han and Yun Ru wait on Wu Hao for dinner, and the four of them have dinner with him.


    After breakfast, Wu Hao is going to take Ling fei''er to the college.


    "Tina, would you like to go to college with us?" Ling Fei Er takes Dina, even if she doesn''t go to the college to study and play in the college, is it OK?


    "Yes, I''ll play with you." Of course, Tina won''t refuse. It''s nothing to do. She just goes there. It''s just like what kind of structure the college is.


    "Then we''ll continue to clean up the house at home." Yuying said with a sweet smile.


    "Well, if you are free, don''t forget to practice well." Wu Hao gently touched his head, these little girls are also more beautiful.


    "Every day, the pure Yang essence of the childe moistens the speed of their four exercises, which is actually quite fast." Dina said with a smile, Yu Ying, Yu die, Yun Han, Yun Ru, are red, but they are very satisfied, very happy.


    "That also must refuel, cannot slack off." Wu Hao smiles and turns to leave.


    Ling Fei Er and Dina hand in hand, follow behind him, the sisters casually find a topic, leisurely chat up.


    Any college is the most famous existence in a city. It can be said that no one knows, no one knows. Although they don''t know where Qinghe college is, they know the location of Qinghe College as soon as they go out and ask. They rent an animal car and arrive in less than 20 minutes.


    The scale of Qinghe college is much larger than that of Tianyuan college. How much is it? To be exact, it should be more than four times. The number of students in it is far more than that of Tianyuan college. Tianyuan college estimates that there are only 5000 or 6000 students, and the number of students in Qinghe college is as many as 20000. The reason why so many students can study here is that Qinghe city itself has a huge population base.


    Although it is close to the border city, Qinghe city has a long history of development. It is one of the few big cities in the border city with a permanent population of more than one million.


    Of course, this is the view of their own people. Because of their vast territory, a city with a population of one million is already a very big city. But for Wu Hao, this density of population is not a big city at all. For the scale of Qinghe City, it can accommodate at least 20 million people, and it will not be crowded, But in fact, with such a huge area and a population of 1.2 million, the whole Qinghe city can definitely be described as a vast area with few people. According to Wu Hao''s own feeling, it''s like the land of a city with people living in a village, even if it''s empty.


    Of course, it''s only relatively speaking. It''s obvious that the population density of Qinghe city is indeed higher than that of Tianyuan city. At least you can see it more often when you walk on the street. In the downtown area, the density of people is relatively higher. In Lingfei''s words, Qinghe city is full of people.


    This is also very obvious in Qinghe University. It''s obvious that there are many people in Qinghe University. Especially now it''s the registration season. Parents and students are coming here together. We can really feel that people are everywhere. It''s very cold. Compared with Tianyuan University, it''s really lively here.


    There is a corresponding reception tutor for freshmen to check in. Go to the check-in office to get the corresponding freshmen card, and then you can pay according to the guidance on the card.


    Yes, the first step is to pay.


    If you don''t pay money, you''ll learn to fart. The college also needs to eat and support its tutors. No matter whether you study or not in the future, you should pay the money first. After paying the money, you have to learn or run. That''s your own business.


    It seems that all colleges operate this way?


    Wu Hao smiles and leads them to pay. Of course, Tina doesn''t have to pay because he doesn''t have to come to the college to study.

 Chapter 873

    The financial department of the college is in charge of students'' money. All the money that freshmen report and pay is received by the financial department and registered. Even if they have paid the money, it is the first step to become a freshman after they have officially registered here.


    In such a big college, there are only three places to collect money, so it seems that every place is very crowded.


    The civilization quality of Gaotian divine world is really not very high. There is no such thing as queuing up at all. You push me and push me together. Of course, it doesn''t matter for men. A few girls are pushed helplessly, and it''s not easy to attack. They can only stand in line next to the line, wait for the chance, and then jump in. When they have the chance to jump in, others fill the line again.


    "Tina, just wait for a moment. I''ll come over after we finish our line."


    "OK, I''m not in a hurry. Take your time."


    "It''s crowded." Ling Fei Er looks at the crowd in front of her. She can''t laugh or cry. As a spoiled young lady, she is really not used to this kind of thing. Except her brother Ling Fei Er, she doesn''t want any other man to touch her body, even her hands.


    "You''re in front of me, and I''ll protect you." Wu Hao is also a little helpless. This team is the most crowded one he has ever seen. There are at least 500 people in the queue


    Although a little helpless, but still into the team, also lazy to jump in line with them, behind the line is.


    However, she didn''t want to jump in line, which doesn''t mean that other people didn''t want to jump in line. As soon as he was in line, someone found out in front of him.


    A man who seems to be in his early 30s doesn''t give him any face at all, just as he should be.


    "Hey, brother, don''t you see me standing in the back? What do you mean, cut right in front of me? " Wu Hao patted him on the shoulder, he can ignore the queue jumping, but this does not mean that he can tolerate others to check his own right.


    "You have the ability to join my team." When the strong man looked back, Wu Hao''s weak body turned his eyes with disdain.


    "You, I''ll give you three seconds to get behind me, or I''ll leave you at the end." Wu Hao snorted coldly. He can tolerate the contempt of others, but he can''t allow others to trample on his rights.


    "I''ll give you 30 seconds. If you have the ability to throw me behind, just throw me behind. I''m afraid you don''t have the ability." You are too small to lift me.


    "Don''t be shameless, uncle."


    "Who do you call uncle? Do you believe I''m going to throw you at the front of the line? " The strong man turned around and glared at Wu Hao. He was very dissatisfied with his uncle.


    "Uncle, this is my last warning to you."


    "Damn, you''re the one who''s shameless."


    The strong man stretched out his hand and grabbed Wu Hao''s collar. He was confident. He grabbed the small body and threw it to the front of the team. But when he stretched out his hand, Wu Hao also stretched out his hand at the same time. He grabbed her hand like a pair of iron tongs. He pulled him up and threw it behind with a bang, Coupled with the roll, at least 20 meters out, pain he can not even call out, which dare arrogant.


    The movement here attracted the attention of the team. The whole team quietly turned its head and looked at Wu Hao next.


    "You crowd you, but who dares to step in my team again? I''ll let him end up with this guy." Wu Hao snorted coldly, not polite at all.


    Many powerful people frowned. This little body can have such powerful strength. It seems that the strength of Qinghe university has been greatly improved this year.


    After Wu Hao made it, those who want to jump in the queue really dare not. You can throw such a person who is nearly three times his weight 20 meters away with such a small body bone. This power can''t be underestimated. It''s just experience. In fact, the power is even more unimaginable. Don''t look for yourself to be boring. It''s their most wise choice now.


    There is no problem of queue jumping in front of the team. Naturally, it''s better to be crowded. But if people who don''t have the heart rush to the front, the team will soon be reduced.


    An hour later, it''s finally Wu Hao''s turn and Ling fei''er''s turn.


    "150 gold coins per person." The tutor who collected the money did not raise his head.


    Wu Hao gave 300 gold coins.


    "The two of us are in school."


    "Just fill in your name and your last college." The tutor gave them a small card after confirming that it was correct. There were only two columns on it. One was their own name, and the other was the name of their previous college.


    It''s almost crude.


    However, it doesn''t matter how easy it is as long as you can enter. Wu Hao and Ling Fei Er filled in their own name and the name of Tianyuan college and gave the card back to their tutor.


    The tutor put the card on a blue square crystal and felt it. The learning materials of Wu Hao and Ling fei''er immediately appeared in front of him.


    "Wu Hao and Ling Fei Er from Tianyuan college?"


    When the tutor saw these two names, he finally raised his head. When he saw them, he was surprised. He didn''t expect that they were so young.


    "Tutor, do you know us?" Ling fei''er was a little proud when she saw the surprise in his tutor''s eyes. She didn''t expect their reputation to spread so far. But after she was proud, she frowned again. In fact, he didn''t want his reputation to spread to Qinghe city at all, because the reason why he was so happy to come to Qinghe city was that no one in Qinghe City knew them, Then he and his brother Linghao can do whatever they want to do. Even if they are very close on the street, no one can say anything about them. But if everyone knows them, the situation will be different.


    If he can, he hopes that no one here knows them. The so-called fame is meaningless to him, and he doesn''t need these false names.


    "Do you want me to know you or not?" The tutor said coldly: "it''s said that there are three talents in Tianyuan college. I didn''t expect that they are you. Anyway, on behalf of Qinghe college, I welcome you. I hope you can have a good performance here. This is a new start. I hope you can put down all your arrogance, otherwise you will suffer here."


    "Don''t worry, tutor. We are here to learn, not to show off." Wu Hao said faintly: "is there anything else we need to fill in? If not, we''ll go to our own classroom. "


    "OK, your files have been transferred to Qinghe University. Your registration is over. Go to your tutor." The tutor continued to bow down and do his own business.

 Chapter 874

    Wu Hao pulls Ling fei''er away.


    Ling fei''er was a little depressed. Listening to the tutor, he seemed to know them. Since he knew, did it mean that more people in Qinghe city or Qinghe college knew that it was not the result he wanted.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao didn''t quite understand what she was worried about, but when he looked back, he was not happy and asked.


    "Brother Linghao, we didn''t want to let too many people know us when we came to Qinghe City, but now how do I feel that many people still know us? What can we do?" Ling Fei Er looks at her anxiously. If everyone knows it, many things will be inconvenient. At least we can''t be too close to him when we go out to play.


    "Do a lot of people know about us?" Wu Hao light smile, gently knocked on her head, casually said: "you this wench, worry is really much, although this worry is not redundant, but you really don''t have to worry too much, how to say? Obviously, although he knows our names, he doesn''t know who we are. Moreover, he hasn''t personally experienced the qualification examination competition of Tianyuan college, and hasn''t seen our performance. In fact, he just feels, has heard and is very strange about our legend. What''s more, it''s definitely a false name, and he won''t be too surprised, You can see that just now. He was just surprised and didn''t feel too much, so you don''t have to worry too much. I guess people here have heard our name at most, which won''t have much influence on us. If they are really worried, it''s very simple. In the future, we''ll keep a low profile in the college, and don''t let too many people know us, Isn''t that all right? "


    "It seems to make sense." Considering the reaction of the tutor just now, it''s obvious that he was only surprised. It should be his experience of these two names, not how much he knew them. And obviously, after she was surprised, she didn''t pay special attention to them, which means that other people are also surprised to hear their names, at most, After that, they went back to a new state. To be honest, most of the time, people are skeptical of a legend without having witnessed it. Even if we know that they are very famous in Tianyuan city and have created a great record, but when we get to this brand new place, when we all start at the same time, there should be very few people. I especially admire their false name.


    That''s right. Ling fei''er is happy. As long as no one recognizes her, it''s easy to do.


    But soon his brows wrinkled again.


    "How do I feel that a lot of people are still looking at us?"


    Wu Hao laughed, could not help but put his hand on her head and tapped, whispered: "it''s not because people know you, it''s because they think you are beautiful, which beauty goes to a crowded place is not eye-catching, it has nothing to do with who you are, you see Tina standing there, there are a lot of men, don''t you look at the road?"


    Dina is not far away. Ling fei''er looks at him and is stunned. Then she doesn''t eat and laughs. She just sees a man. Looking at him, she bumps into a man in front of him. Almost all the men who passed by her couldn''t help looking at her more. Just like those men who passed by themselves, they couldn''t help looking at themselves. Sure enough, it''s not because they know themselves, it''s just because men are attracted to women.


    That''s reassuring.


    "What are you looking at? Have you ever seen a beautiful woman?" Ling Fei Er ran to Dinah, glared and yelled at the men. He had been used to this kind of look for a long time, but it didn''t mean he was willing to accept this kind of look. In fact, he hated these men''s possessive eyes most.


    Wu Hao smiles and walks up to them. These two beauties make all men look at each other. Now they are their own women. This kind of feeling is quite proud.


    "Young master, where are we going now?" Tina can''t help but close to him. Only when she is by his side can she feel the most comfortable.


    "Next we''re going to find the classroom."


    Wu Hao smiles and takes them to the classroom.


    According to the rules of Qinghe University, after registering, the students go to the class according to the order of registration. However, this is not the final class. This is just a preliminary division according to the order of registration. The main purpose is to separate the number of students who have signed up so that everyone can have a classroom to go to. As for the final class, according to the rules of Qinghe University, it must pass the entrance examination, The purpose of the final division is to assign people with different qualifications to different colleges, so as to carry out better education that varies from person to person. Otherwise, putting people with ordinary qualifications and people with advanced qualifications together to study will not only slow down people with high qualifications, but also people with low qualifications will feel very painful and unable to keep up with the pace, This is totally unnecessary. Although it seems that colleges do not treat students equally, in fact, it is a better education. At least it can carry out targeted learning according to its own strength.


    Qinghe university is very famous in the surrounding cities because it has a complete teaching system. The students with high qualification and those with low qualification study separately. However, it does not mean that the students with low qualification can get the lowest education. In fact, it is not so. The students with high qualification can naturally get better education, However, the students with low qualification are not the objects that the college will give up. Instead, they will find some relatively good teachers to help the students with low qualification, so that they can better enter the state and study better, instead of fooling the students with low qualification because of paying money. If so, affinity college will not be particularly prominent in these cities.


    Wu Hao took the two of them to find a temporary classroom.


    The design of the teaching building of Gaotian Shenjie college is similar to that of the teaching building on the earth, which is not so big. The teaching building on the earth is mainly based on literature. Each building comes down to a class, and each class has a seat. A teacher teaches in a classroom. All the colleges of Gaotian Shenjie adopt the design of a stadium type teaching building, In the middle is a very broad green grass, surrounded by seats. You can imagine the design of a round football field, or the design of the arena of the ancient Roman Colosseum, and the design of the teaching building of the College of the high heaven.

 Chapter 875

    But this is the most suitable for the teaching situation here. The design of the teaching building, they don''t study literature, they don''t need any tables, and they don''t need a separate classroom for them to listen quietly. As a world of martial arts, what they need is a larger space, which allows them to freely use what they have learned, and what they cultivate is strength, In the process of learning, it is inevitable to release power. If this kind of destructive energy is enclosed in a small classroom, it will not be able to maintain normal teaching. It can only be carried out in such an open stadium like venue. On the green space in the middle of the restaurant, you can release your energy as you want, In the process of teaching, the tutor can use the image to magnify himself. In the middle of the whole venue, he can magnify his own image, so that every student in the venue can clearly see his teaching steps. This ordinary small classroom can''t accomplish anything at all.


    Their teaching building is relatively remote, but there are not many people. The venue, which can accommodate at least 3000 people, has only made about 1000 people. The seats of 23 are empty, and we don''t know each other. Some chatty people have already chatted with each other. Most people who don''t like strangers sit alone across two seats, Silently waiting for the arrival of the teacher.


    Wu Hao took the two of them to find an empty seat and sat down.


    The arrival of the two beauties soon attracted the attention of the students around them, especially the men, who all looked at them with bright eyes. If they could be separated into classes with such two beauties, it would not feel too good, but what is the relationship between the two beauties and the thin man? You look so close to her?


    There are many people talking about it.


    "Which family''s childe brother? Since childhood, I have been immersed in women''s sex. Is my body so weak? With such a small physique, can you even enter Qinghe university? "


    "Don''t you see two beauties around you? With these two beauties around me, I''m also immersed in women''s sex every day. Tut Tut, it''s rare to see such beautiful beauties."


    "But look at him like this, the money will be wasted."


    "Well? What do you say? "


    "You''re stupid. Didn''t you know that Qinghe college has requirements for students? The qualification is really not good, the college will refuse him to enter, and the college will not refund the tuition fee paid. You just look at his bones. Do you look like a qualified person? If you have a little talent, you won''t be as thin as he is, will you


    "Don''t you feel the trace of cultivation on him? It''s estimated that he was transferred from other colleges, not ordinary people. He came to school directly, and I feel that his energy is not weak, at least stronger than yours. Others are thin and weak, but they are not necessarily unqualified. It''s estimated that they are just addicted to women. "


    "Well?"


    The young man then noticed that Wu Hao and the two women around him were far more powerful than him.


    "Damn, what the hell? How addicted this guy is to women. Since I was 13 years old, I have been sleeping with my maid every night, basically two or three times a day. Up to now, I have been sleeping with three maids every day, and basically I have to do something with them every day, and I haven''t seen such emaciation. "


    "What is the beauty of your maid? The two beauties around them can have the same posture. "


    "Yes, I have to have such a beautiful woman around me. I guess I''m as stunted as he is."


    One side of Wu Hao listen to is really laughing and crying, Ling Fei son and Dina listen to a little angry, but Wu Hao but down them.


    "These guys are so irritating. What are they talking about? Why didn''t brother Linghao let me teach him a lesson? " Ling Fei son Du mouth, very want to rush up, throw them into the middle of the field.


    "They say that they have no need to argue with them about these meaningless things, and you don''t want too many people to know us after you come here? In this case, we should keep a low profile. If we don''t attract people''s attention, we should try not to attract people''s attention. No matter what they say, their mouths are on their faces. These people are addicted to their mouths. There''s no need to worry too much with these weak chickens. "


    "But they have gone too far. I want to teach them a lesson." Tina is relatively a gentle little princess. Even she wants to rush up to teach them, so Ling fei''er can imagine.


    "It doesn''t matter. They can say whatever they like. It''s their business." Wu Hao smiles. He doesn''t take these things seriously at all. He has lived for ten thousand years. Although he looks young, he has already got rid of the impulsive state of mind.


    "I''m so angry. I really want to rush over and beat them up." Ling Fei Er hum, really don''t want to pay attention to them, use energy to block his ears, can''t hear, this is not too angry.


    Wu Hao smiles and gently pinches his face.


    "Young master, how do you keep such a good attitude? I feel angry for you. " Dina said helplessly, he really wanted to rush up to help him out.


    "I''ve experienced many things, so I naturally know to be calm. What''s the difference between arguing with these fools and being a fool?"


    Dina was stunned for a moment, and then she burst out laughing.


    What''s the difference between arguing with a fool and a fool? Indeed, since you know yourself and don''t have to quarrel with them, why treat yourself as a fool and care about these things with them.


    When Wu Hao said that, Tina''s mind also calmed down.


    "But I seem to be a little addicted to women recently, especially you girl. Every time I go in, I can''t bear to come out." Wu Hao whispered a smile in his ear, and Dinah blushed.


    "In terms of your strength, you are not addicted to women at all." Tina is too embarrassed to talk about her own business. How could she not? Although this is the first time to give him, but for the first time, they have had several intimate visits. Every time he is in the body, he will be reluctant to leave his body. Especially after he releases himself in his body, the warmth and moisture of pure Yang essence really makes people feel special and comfortable.


    "Really?"


    "Of course, it''s true, and you are different from ordinary people. Fairness is the body of pure Yang. Every intimate contact with a girl is of great benefit to her strength. If you are willing, you can even regard it as a way of cultivation. How can you say that you are addicted to women?"

 Chapter 876

    "That night, we''ll go back and practice hard?" Wu Hao whispered a bad smile in his ear.


    Tina blushed, but nodded gently.


    After being developed, I learned that this kind of thing could make girls feel so wonderful happiness. What''s more, they are pure bodies, one pure Yin and one pure Yang. The combination of each other can bring better cultivation effect. No matter how to say, it''s only good for them, but no harm. How can they refuse it.


    Wu Hao smiles. The benefits brought by the pure Yang body are not so much. At that time, they were the same as their 13 little girls on the earth. Even they needed their own pure yang to practice. Now they are all consumed by the enjoyment.


    I really want to finish things here quickly, take them back to the earth, get together with them and live the happy life I always want.


    With emotion, the tutor came to the teaching building.


    This is a middle-aged tutor. He looks a little bit literary and artistic. Unlike ordinary tutors, he is not as strong as a son. He looks like a typical high Heaven Sword man. This tutor looks like a good self-cultivation man. He is a little bit higher than Wu Hao, but he is not much higher. His body shape is similar to Wu Hao, so he looks thinner than Wu Hao, However, it''s obvious that body shape doesn''t affect a person''s temperament. Even if he looks thin, he still looks strong. At least with his middle-aged face and indifference on his face, you can see that he is an expert. Compared with Wu Hao, he still has an advantage. Wu Hao''s lack of body shape is that his face is basically in his early 20s, If you make it live in its early 20s, it will be almost infinitely prolonged. Physical weakness has something to do with time. Even in the next 1000 years, 10000 years, 100000 years and 1 million years, Wu Hao''s face will still look like this. It is estimated that even after 1 million years, those people will still feel that he is a young and light young man, But the only difference is that at that time, his strength must be completely unsealed, and can be improved higher and stronger. Then who is still in his shape? Maybe if you feel the power of him from a distance, you will know that he is the only super strong man in the world today.


    I believe it won''t take long.


    Moreover, he is a man who has experienced the whole universe. He has seen all kinds of creatures in the universe. He has seen creatures that are too big to imagine and weak. He has also seen creatures that are too small and weak. But Yunhan has super powerful power. It is because he has witnessed these things that he can understand that power has no absolute relationship with size, It''s not in direct proportion. Why belittle your strength by your size? Although most of the men in the high heaven are strong, he is not a person in this world and will not live here all the time. In the future, he is going to take his women to travel the whole universe, or even men in different universes. Why should he stick to such things.


    In a flash of emotion, Wu Hao takes back his mind and focuses on his tutor.


    "Well, girl, it''s time to come. Don''t seal your ears with energy." Wu Hao touched Ling fei''er lightly.


    Lingfei noticed that the tutor had come to the teaching building.


    "I''m very glad that you have come to Qinghe university to study. I hope every one of you can stay here and become excellent students of Qinghe University. In the future, you will go out here and become a powerful soldier in the high heaven. However, the college has its own rules. If you want to become a real student of Qinghe college, it is not enough to pay the tuition fees, but you need to carry out the qualification examination. Here I need to explain that some students already have the foundation of cultivation and are directly transferred from other colleges to Qinghe college. Your college should have carried out the qualification examination, But the qualification examination of Qinghe university is different from the qualification examination you know. What you are doing is primary cultivation, which is the so-called introduction. But when you get to Qinghe University, you really enter the door of practitioners. At this time, the qualification examination is to judge whether you have the foundation of cultivation. If there is no foundation of cultivation, I''m sorry, You will not be able to study in the college, because the road of martial arts is also suitable for you. Of course, from my personal experience, there are only very few people who are really not suitable for cultivation. I hope you can have a very good mechanism to carry out your study in Qinghe college. " The tutor clapped his hands to attract everyone''s attention.


    "Next, start your qualification examination. Please rest assured that the qualification examination of Qinghe university is not the same as the qualification examination you know. It''s not to judge your qualification by winning or losing the competition, but to feel the cultivation foundation in your soul by using special equipment. So for those who have practiced and those who have not practiced, It''s the same. You don''t have to worry. Because you haven''t practiced, you can''t pass the qualification examination. "


    The tutor said that he released an instrument from his space ring. This instrument is very simple. It looks like a stone pillar in the shape of a six pointed star. Of course, the description of the pillar is not accurate, because it is not high, so to be more accurate, it is actually a stone platform of a six pointed star, which is about 50 cm high and about 1.2 m in diameter, Seeing this, Wu Hao couldn''t help thinking of Guanyin. The lotus sitting under the Bodhisattva is very similar, but the lotus is white, and the stone platform is black, emitting a strange power. It''s hard to describe what this power is? It''s not like the power of the practitioner, nor the power emanating from the power crystal, or even the power of the nether world. This is Wu Hao''s first experience of this strange power.


    "It''s like a spirit stone." When Tina saw the six pointed star stone platform, she murmured.


    "The spirit stone?" Wu Hao frowned and asked, it seems that Dina knows this thing.


    "The spirit stone is what we call it. As for what you call it, I don''t know. But the power it radiates should be the spirit stone." Dina said: "the spirit stone can really detect a person''s aptitude. It is the energy released temporarily. It belongs to a kind of resonance shock wave. This resonance shock wave will produce a weak vibration in the human body. This vibration is not the energy in the practitioner''s body, but a test of the highest level that the practitioner can achieve from the body to the soul."

 Chapter 877

    "Resonance shock wave will produce amplification signal in a person''s body. This amplification signal will resonate with the shock wave released by the spirit stone. How much resonance shock wave my body and soul can bear together is basically impossible to judge how deep the person''s future qualification is."


    "So what this spirit stone tests is not the present qualification, but the future qualification?" Ling fei''er is surprised. It''s the first time she''s heard that this thing exists. If so, for those with high qualification in the future, won''t they be very confident after the test, and it''s a big blow for those with poor qualification who are detected? I don''t even have the courage to practice.


    "Indeed, if this is what I mean by the spirit stone, then what it detects is indeed the highest level of detection that a person can achieve in the future. Of course, it''s not absolute. It can detect a person with high qualification, but he can''t achieve a very high level without hard training. Similarly, a person with low qualification may not necessarily have no chance to break through. There are many ways in the world to help a person break through some shackles. Of course, how high does a person with low qualification want to break through, It''s almost impossible to break through to the same level as a person with high qualifications. There are indeed qualifications in the world. A good person will be relatively relaxed in his study, while it''s almost impossible for a person with low qualifications to reach the same level as a person with high qualifications. However, it takes great efforts to get close to him, It depends on whether a person is willing to make such efforts. There is no absolute Tina whispered.


    "Brother Linghao''s qualifications must be very high. I don''t know what my qualifications are." After hearing this, Ling fei''er was a little worried. If we only test the present level of qualification, it also means that there is room for future efforts. But what we test is the future level of qualification, which means that our own level is there. If I want to break through a limited range of strength, I need to make great efforts. Everyone wants to be highly qualified, There is no doubt about this, and Lingfei is no exception.


    "Philly''s qualification should be very high, and Philly''s qualification level can be continuously improved." Tina smiles mysteriously.


    "Isn''t qualification fixed? What can I do to improve my qualifications? " Ling fei''er looks at Dina in surprise and surprise. Similarly, Wu Hao looks at Dina in surprise. For the first time, he hears that qualification can be improved.


    If it is a qualitative improvement to break through one''s own qualification, then the natural improvement of one''s qualification is almost inconceivable.


    "It''s mainly because of you."


    Tina said in a low voice: "the power of pure Yang is good for girls in all aspects. It not only nourishes girls'' body, but also benefits girls'' cultivation. As I have said before, the advantage you mentioned is not only to speed up the progress of cultivation, but also to deepen girls'' qualification foundation, no matter the absorption of strength, Or the control of power, even the induction of power, will be constantly improved. I only know that this matter itself is nothing more than the control of power, the induction of power and the absorption of power, which are related to the level of power. "


    "There are so many advantages?" Ling fei''er is very excited for a moment, and her eyes are almost shining when she looks at Wu Hao. I didn''t expect that this can not only make girls enjoy it, but also make girls get so much benefit from it.


    "You don''t find that every time you and your son are in the same bed, whether you are absorbing power or mastering power, you will be more accurate and powerful. This is the best proof." Tina whispered.


    "Yes, yes. Every time I let brother Linghao love me, I feel that my cultivation is very smooth. It''s because of this." Ling Fei Er suddenly realized.


    "This is the most direct manifestation of the improvement of qualification, and if we can get the nourishment of pure Yang essence, the qualification will continue to improve."


    "Brother Linghao..."


    Ling Fei son immediately looks at him expectantly, really didn''t expect that this matter also has so big help to his cultivation.


    "Why, it''s useless for you to look at me. You don''t want me to moisten you at this time, do you?" Wu Hao smiles and reaches for her nose. Ling fei''er blushes and shakes her head.


    "No, they want to say that brother Linghao must nourish us often in the future." Ling fei''er leaned up to her ear and whispered, "anyway, we are all the women of Ling Hao''s brother. When Ling Hao wants to, he can release them to us."


    "Cough, you girl." I want to give him one of what he said.


    "Hee hee."


    "Well, in addition to cultivation, I''ll give it to you when I''m free, OK?" Wu Hao smiles and taps on her head. This girl is really a ghost. You can imagine that if you bring this girl back to earth, you will definitely play very well with those little girls at home. At that time, they will play with each other at home every day. At least during the time when they go back, they will be in their bodies for 24 hours.


    Ling fei''er laughs and is not happy.


    Can "Tina pure Yang essence improve your qualifications?" Wu Hao asked in a low voice.


    "Of course, because I am pure Yin, the pure Yang essence of the childe will actually be more obvious for my promotion." Tina said sheepishly.


    "I''ll moisten you with my pure Yang essence every night." Wu Hao leaned up to his ear and whispered a bad smile. Dina''s blushed face gently twisted on his waist.


    Wu Hao smiles and focuses on the field. At that time, he is about to introduce the six star stone platform he took out.


    "This is the six star spirit stone. It''s a tool specially used to test your qualifications. As long as you sit on it, the six star spirit stone will detect your qualifications. I want to tell you one thing. What I''m talking about is not the level you can cultivate now, but the level you can cultivate in the future, that is to say, What level can you reach in 20 or even 200 years? This six star spirit stone can be detected for you, which has nothing to do with whether you have become practitioners. What it detects is the highest level that your body and soul can reach in the future, so you don''t need to make any special preparation, just come up and sit on it. "

 Chapter 878

    The teacher''s words caused the following uproar. It''s a good thing for people with high qualifications to test their future qualifications. It also directly proves that their future qualifications can be very good. They can ride the wind and waves on the road of cultivation. For those with poor qualifications, what they could have worked hard for is directly punctured now, Even many people will lose the strength to work hard. After all, the qualifications are already there. Many people are not willing to work hard any more. Some unknown things may not be a bad thing. Many people simply can''t accept the things that are clearly put there.


    "I know what you''re thinking. Do you think it''s a good thing for people with good qualifications, but it''s a disaster for people with poor qualifications? It''s true that the world of martial arts is so cruel. Qinghe University will not hide your level in order to take care of your feelings. However, it may not be a good thing for you. Knowing your level will give you a better direction. If you are detected to be highly qualified, don''t be proud, because you are highly qualified, It doesn''t mean that you can become a strong cultivator without hard work, and all those who are detected to have low qualification don''t have to be discouraged. This test result only tells you that you need to work harder to go further on the road of dancer and know your destiny, so you have the direction of effort, right? If you don''t know anything, you will always just spend your present mediocre, many things, think from another angle, you can get more different things, that''s what I want to tell you


    With that, the tutor withdrew his advice and began to introduce other six star spirit stones: "the reason why six star spirit stone is called six star spirit stone is that it is in the shape of a six pointed star, and the six corners of the six pointed star represent your qualification level. When you sit on it, the six star spirit stone will automatically detect your qualification, When all the six corners shine, it means that your future can reach an extremely powerful level. Of course, if you want all the six corners to shine, I advise you not to hold any hope. There are no more than ten strong people who can practice the six stars in the whole high heaven. They are the masters of the divine family of spirit and the divine family of our present time, So you can imagine how high the level of six stars is, so don''t expect too much. If you can reach the level of four stars, you will be a very powerful warrior in the future. "


    "Is it true that teachers with one star qualifications will be eliminated?" When someone interrupts the tutor, the anxious voice also represents everyone''s heart. If the level of Shenzong and the patriarch is six stars, many people worry that they may not even reach one star, especially those who have not yet started to practice, and they have no confidence in themselves.


    "That''s what I''m going to tell you next. Six star spirit stone will light up seven different colors, namely, red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. One star is the basic standard of judgment, but it does not mean that one star qualification will be eliminated. When a student sits on the six star spirit stone for qualification examination, if the six Star spirit stone only lights up one star, and, listen to me, the light up color does not exceed cyan, Then, the student will be judged to be unqualified, that is to say, unable to study in Qinghe University. If the bright color reaches or exceeds cyan, he can stay in Qinghe University for further study. That is to say, one star cyan is the lowest standard to enter Qinghe University. If even one star cyan can''t reach, I''m sorry, I''m afraid Qinghe university can''t be rotten. How excellent such students have become. I can even say directly that such students are not suitable for cultivation. There are many things that can be done in the high heaven. They are not martial arts. This is the only way out. Going to Jinshan to do anything else can give full play to your higher talents and qualifications, After all, the qualification of cultivation is only one aspect, not all the qualifications of a person. "


    The students have a lot of discussions. Although they say that there are seven levels in one heart, which makes a big stone in their heart fall a little bit, many people still doubt whether they can reach the level of one star cyan. According to the arrangement method of seven colors of red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, one star cyan is more than half of the level of one star. More directly, For those who have never been in touch with cultivation and who have no idea how high their level is, even half of them have no confidence. Of course, for those who have become cultivators, it''s a great relief. After all, they have mastered the power after becoming cultivators, Relatively speaking, I will know more, at least more than half a heart is not a problem.


    Wu Hao''s heart beat slightly when he heard the introduction of his tutor. His worry was not half heart, but whether he could reach the level of six stars all bright. After all, Lingtian, the leader of the protoss, was also six stars all bright. Now the protoss of the protoss is also six stars all bright. His goal is actually them, If he can reach the same level as them, he will naturally feel a little relieved. At least he can reach their level after his own efforts. It will not be a problem for him to draw with them. After all, his final two opponents in this world, one is Lingtian and the other is Shenzong, if he can''t reach their level, Then I will be very dangerous in this world.


    "OK, then you all come down, go to the field and arrange in two teams. I''ll start to record your qualification level." The tutor''s words resounded throughout the audience. Many people hesitated to worry about the unknown consequences, and they did not dare to be at the top when they arrived on the field.


    Maybe everyone has this kind of psychology. Even people of Wu Hao and Ling fei''er''s level don''t choose to be in the front, but they are in the middle of the team. At least let''s have a look at how others operate and feel their level. Then we can know what level we will be.


    The first person doesn''t know whether he is willing to be the first to go up or pushed up by others. He estimates that it is the latter. Seeing the way he hesitates in front of the six star spirit stone, he knows that he is not sure about himself. The key is that he is still an ordinary person, and even the door of cultivation has not been stepped forward.


    "Teacher, can I come back?"


    "The team has been lined up. If you don''t talk about it, sooner or later, why worry so much? Go up, maybe there will be a different result." The tutor looked at him sternly, but with encouragement.

 Chapter 879

    The first young man standing in front of the six-star spirit stone is probably a merchant family. He is very rich. But obviously, this young man''s temper is not as arrogant and domineering as the ordinary rich people. On the contrary, he is the kind of well-educated young man. This kind of politeness makes her look a little nervous. Especially standing in front of the six-star spirit stone, she will soon know her future, This kind of uneasiness is really an unprecedented stimulation for a young man who wants to become a cultivator. If the test results are good, it''s hard to say that if the test results prove that he is not a cultivator at all, it''s really a result of being hit hard. After all, for him, cultivation is what he has been pursuing, He didn''t want to inherit his father''s property and become a businessman. He wanted to be a strong cultivator like his other friends. He wanted to be able to fight in the wilderness with weapons and make his own contribution to the expansion of the boundary of the high heaven. Even without such high sounding reasons, he could strengthen himself and have an unprecedented power to conquer the world, It''s also something to be excited about.


    If this hope is broken, he will be very depressed.


    "What are you dawdling about? Come on up The tutor looked at her a little impatiently. Although every freshman would face such a situation, it was really a headache for him. Anyway, what he wanted to know, why linger here? These young people really don''t have any courage.


    Young man was so a roar, originally nervous he was startled, and then carefully climbed up the six star spirit stone.


    "Sit cross legged, close your eyes and relax." The tutor said that young people don''t know how to operate, so they can only do what the tutor said.


    Close your eyes and try to calm yourself down so as not to affect your test results.


    Soon, the six star spirit had a reaction, in which the two corners of the six star star lit up, and the color of the two corners showed blue. According to the seven level segmentation of red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, he was close to the level of three stars.


    "Yes, your result is quite good. Two star blue also means that you are very close to Samsung. If you can make greater efforts in your later cultivation, maybe you can have a chance to break through Samsung''s qualification, then you can basically enter the level of the strong." The tutor gave her a reassuring answer with words of encouragement. A big stone in the young man''s heart also fell down heavily. For him, he never wanted to have too much talent. He just wanted to break through a blue star. As long as he could practice, he would be quite satisfied, After all, the friends around him are basically two new levels, only one, more than two stars, reaching three-star orange. According to his two-star blue level, he is also more than several of his friends.


    Naturally, this is enough for him to feel proud. Coming down from the six-star spirit stone, he changed the tension just now. He was too excited to be himself.


    And his performance also gives people a little hope that a person who has never been in contact with cultivation can test the two star blue, which shows that the six star spirit stone is really judged according to a kind of qualification they can''t understand. Since the college can adopt this test method, it means that it must be an authoritative test for those who have not been in practice, In the heart greatly relieved tone, estimated that the teacher will not cheat, really not suitable for cultivation of people only a few.


    "The next one is dawdling. Hurry up. A thousand people are waiting." The tutor urged that although he wanted to show his temperament, more than 1000 people were waiting in line here. If he dawdled slowly, two days would not be enough.


    The first person in the second team jumps on the six star spirit stone and sits cross legged. This is a beginner. Although he is not strong, he can feel the weak energy fluctuation. For those who are already practitioners, such a test is naturally full of confidence.


    The six-star spirit stone soon lit up, but the result of lighting up made the people behind take a breath of cool air. One star yellow, yes, is one star yellow. The young man sitting on the six-star spirit stone felt cold on his back and sweating. He jumped off the six-star spirit stone and climbed up the six-star spirit stone again. He sat down and tried to calm himself down, Let six star spirit stone better test their own qualifications, but the second test result is still the same, one star yellow, that is to say, even one star cyan has not reached the absolute unqualified, there is no need to judge.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible. I''ve entered the ranks of practitioners. How can I have only one yellow star? It''s absolutely impossible. Tutor, it must be a mistake. It''s absolutely impossible. I feel that my cultivation progress is good. How can I have only one yellow star? I asked for a new test. Yes, I asked for a new test. There is absolutely something wrong with the result! " The young man exclaimed excitedly. The test result is equivalent to directly destroying his cultivation career.


    The tutor has been familiar with this kind of thing for a long time. Almost everyone who detects that he is unqualified will have this kind of impulsive mood, which he can understand.


    "I know that you must be very suspicious of the test results now, and I don''t advise you to do anything. Well, you should stand aside first, wait for everyone to finish the test, and then you can have a good test again. If the final test results are still the same, I advise you to accept your fate. I said that the six star spirit stone test is not your current level, It''s the level of your future. Although you have entered the ranks of practitioners and look good now, what kind of height you can reach in the future is not determined by your current achievements. Unless your current achievements have far exceeded the level of one star cyan, you can justly say that this test result is wrong, But you haven''t reached a star cyan before any doubt you''d better have a number in mind The tutor comforted, but also warned other students.


    The young man was not willing to jump off the six-star spirit stone. He was absolutely not willing. Since he had the chance to test the test results again, he could not wait to die. He immediately sat cross legged and began to practice. Although the tutor said that the test results had no direct relationship with whether he had become a practitioner or not, But what he can do now is to give himself some comfort. He hopes that he can improve his qualification even if he works hard. As long as he is more than one star blue, it is possible for him to stay in Qinghe College for further study. What he wants is to enter the college first, not that he has no qualification to enter the college.

 Chapter 880

    The second test results as like as two peas and a quick sigh of relief, and the TMD immediately became a practitioner. The result was that even the blue stars failed to reach the level of half a star, and many of them were just like the same person. It''s even worse than him. He''s just a beginner. At least he has cultivated a little energy. He can be regarded as a little successful cultivator. Even this is less than half a star. Many people are really confused now.


    The uneasiness in the heart makes many people clench their fists. They don''t know whether their current state is good or bad. If it is detected that they are not more than one star cyan, isn''t it rather embarrassing?


    Few of the more than 1000 people are not worried about their level. After all, there are few people who have really practiced for more than a week. To be exact, there are probably no more than five of the more than 1000 people, and Wu Hao and Ling fei''er have already accounted for two. Whether there are three others is a problem. These people are very nervous and show their nervousness clearly, One by one, they are all in a mess.


    "I said that you are nervous one by one. Although the test result of this classmate is unqualified, it doesn''t mean that every one of you will be this result. I didn''t say that the test result of six star spirit stone is not your current strength level, but your future strength level. Look at the first classmate, he doesn''t have any accomplishments, But his result is not quite good. The two-star blue is close to the level of three stars. What does that mean? Don''t overestimate your own level. Similarly, don''t underestimate your own level. Practitioners are like this. It''s like when you face your enemy, don''t overestimate him, don''t underestimate yourself, and don''t underestimate your opponent, Don''t overestimate yourself. It''s the best way for you to put your mind right. All right, give me a deep breath, adjust your state, and give me the third one. " The tutor shot six star stone cleanly.


    The third is a middle-aged man. I don''t know his actual age, but he looks like a middle-aged man. He estimates that he is in his early 30s. In the high heaven, there are many people who have just entered the ranks of practitioners in his early 30s, so everyone is not surprised. Even Wu Hao is not surprised, let alone other people.


    The elder brother has not yet started his cultivation. He is full of expectations for cultivation. Now that he has finally saved enough money, he can come in and learn cultivation. The first two results make him hopeful, and the other makes him dare not have any confidence in himself. He jumps on the six-star spirit stone, sits down and closes his eyes, Soon the six-star spirit stone gave him a very surprising result, three-star orange. When the six-star spirit stone lit up, all the people in front of him who saw the result were very surprised. The three-star orange went directly to three-star, which can be said to be quite high. According to six-star, three-star is half of six-star, six-star orange, That is to say, half of them have to go up two levels. This qualification definitely belongs to the master level.


    "Teacher, have my test results come out yet?" The elder brother did not dare to open his eyes, but he clearly heard the surprise of the people around him, but he did not know whether the result of the surprise was good or bad. He was even more embarrassed by the surprise. He did not dare to open his eyes, for fear that he would see his dream broken on a six-star spirit stone and become desperate.


    "Samsung orange, you can open your eyes safely." The tutor didn''t play a riddle with him, but told him the result directly. The elder brother opened his eyes in surprise and saw that the six pointed star in front of him lit up three corners, and it was clear that it was orange. The surprise of the whole person was almost flying into the sky. He could obviously feel the strong and excited breath on his body, and that feeling was like winning the grand prize.


    The elder brother jumped off the six star spirit stone directly. He didn''t dare to shout excitedly because he was afraid of stimulating other people''s magic power. After all, it''s not a good thing to be too happy at this time. It''s easy to make people misunderstand him. As a man who has lived for more than 30 years, he knows this very well. Although he is happy, he is still happy secretly.


    "Well, it''s your turn. Don''t be stunned. Hurry up." The teacher urged the fourth person to come to the stage quickly. For these startled students, he was not surprised, but helpless. Every year''s freshmen had this kind of result. For their test results, good, surprised, bad, sad for a long time, no consciousness as a practitioner.


    The next test, urged by the tutor, was completed very quickly. One by one, they went on stage and tested one by one. The first unqualified person was in the second place, while the second unqualified person was in the 123rd place. There was a difference of more than 120 places in the middle. This probability made many people feel relieved. What the teacher said was right, In fact, there are only a few people who can''t really participate in the training, and the vast majority of people with poor qualifications will be more than one star cyan. When more than 200 people are tested and more than 300 people are tested, everyone''s heart will be completely at ease. In fact, the big data of the test has told them to exclude those who are less than one star cyan, Most of the people with the worst qualifications can reach the level of one star blue to one star purple, that is, the level of nearly two stars, while most of the normal level practitioners can basically reach the level of two star blue to three star orange, while a small number of people with very high qualifications can reach the level of three star blue. At present, the test results of one person with the highest level, It has reached the purple level of three stars, that is, it is only one step away from four stars, which is the absolute strong level.


    It''s going to be Wu Hao and Ling fei''er soon. There are two people in front of them.


    Ling fei''er is a little nervous. Of course, he is not worried that he can''t reach one star blue, but that he can reach six star level. After all, she is very confident that her brother Linghao can reach six star level. Of course, he hopes that his qualification is similar to him, so that he can be with him all the time, And I am sure that I can help him do something better in the future.


    "Don''t wait for the next one."


    The tutor kept urging the crowd to seize the time. It was already past noon. It was estimated that it would be dark when all the people were tested.


    In front of a young man jumped on the six-star spirit stone, the test results are quite good, three-star purple, with the highest test results in a surprise, he cried out excitedly.

 Chapter 881

    "Don''t jump on the six star spirit stone. Get down quickly. Others will start." Tutors are also quite surprised at this result. Basically, those who can surpass the three-star level will not be too bad in their future cultivation. If they work harder, they will be able to become the mainstay of the strong and the strong in the high heaven. They are generally three-star to four-star. Few people can really be on the four-star level, and five-star is the absolute best, As for the six stars? Then don''t think about it. The people who reach six stars in the whole high heaven can be counted with only one hand.


    "Well, it''s your turn."


    The tutor looked at the young man in front of lingfei''er. He estimated that he was quite young at the age of twenty-seven eight. He could be regarded as a good seedling to start cultivation. This young man was already a cultivator, and his cultivation level was very high. He could even feel the strong energy fluctuation from him, Maybe he has learned some powerful skills. Maybe, a cold and proud face looks a little bit like a genius. For such a test, he is very confident. Even he seems to have not paid attention to such a test at all. When the tutor looks at him, he steps up, jumps on the six star spirit stone, and slightly closes his eyes, Just like meditation, let the six star spirit stone test its own qualifications.


    Soon, the six star spirit stone had a reaction.


    Five star yellow.


    The tutor on one side was stunned for a moment. He thought he had read it wrong. The emotion of urging everyone to do the test quickly suddenly disappeared. The whole person stood up from the chair in horror, five-star yellow. This level is higher than 99% of the tutors in the college. If it is accurate, this guy''s qualification is only one level lower than that of the dean, Because we all know that the qualification of the dean is five-star cyan, and this guy can even reach five-star yellow.


    Did six star spirit make a mistake? In the past few hundred years since the founding of Qinghe University, only a handful of students have been able to go to five stars. He has been teaching in this college for more than 150 years, and in his 150 years of teaching, there has never been a person whose qualification examination can exceed five stars, The highest one was 45 years ago when a student reached the level of four-star purple, which is close to the level of five-star. At that time, the whole college was a sensation. Now this guy has reached the level of five-star yellow, which is incredible.


    Those who haven''t finished the inspection are whispering. When the people in front of them notice that the six star spirit stone lights up in five-star yellow, and they are surprised, the people behind them also calm down and look at the six star spirit stone one by one. When they see that the six star spirit stone lights up in five-star yellow, they are all shocked and speechless, This level is really high. My God, the highest level just now is three-star purple. Now this guy has jumped directly. The whole four-star has reached five-star yellow. It''s against the sky.


    "You come down first and test it again." The tutor was afraid that such a result would be wrong, so he immediately asked him to come down from the six-star spirit stone and check it. After there was no problem, he asked him to jump on the six-star spirit stone again. The second test result was the same. It was still five-star yellow. The tutor''s surprised face turned into excitement, although the student might not be assigned to his class in the end, But it''s also a great honor to detect it from him.


    "Very good, this classmate, you are quite qualified. You must work hard in the future. As long as you don''t abandon yourself, the height that you can achieve with your qualification is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Come on, you stand aside first and follow me to see the Dean later."


    How to arrange such a person is absolutely not a matter that a tutor can decide. According to this level of qualification, the college will definitely strengthen the training, although the detected qualification does not mean that the person will eventually reach this level. After all, cultivation is a matter of many aspects, not how high the qualification is, In the future, we can reach this level of qualification casually, but we need a person to make absolute efforts to advance towards the most extreme qualification that he can reach. If we don''t work hard, the mechanism will be useless in the end, but the high qualification is there. We only need to grasp the opportunity of cultivation and have a good study and cultivation, Finally, it is relatively easier to reach this height, or to say a step back, to approach this height. At the level of five-star yellow, the college naturally needs to strengthen the training. There is no doubt about this. Moreover, students of this level are brought to the Dean by themselves, which is actually the same as finding such a student, and this kind of credit, It''s half his.


    The young man jumped off the six-star spirit stone. He was a bit surprised by the monitoring results, but it was more of a surprise. However, the indifference on her face didn''t show such a surprise. Instead, she pretended to be more indifferent. She walked aside, sat down cross legged, and practiced meditation, as if all these things were nothing to him, There''s no need to pay too much attention to his performance. In the eyes of ordinary people, it''s just God like existence. In the future, since Qinghe university is the world dominated by him, after all, it has 16 grades and 32 years of study time. If he can study here all the time, who can learn faster than his higher qualification, it must mean higher learning speed, This is incomparable to ordinary people with low qualifications.


    All the people like him cast a kind of almost awed eyes, they all know that this person, the future must be the top leader of the high heaven god world, that is the person who can stand out in God.


    Maybe if we have a good relationship with him now, we can get a little promotion from her in the future. Even if we can''t, it''s a good thing to share the way of cultivation and let him help us to teach our own accomplishments.


    "Well, the next girl, it''s your turn." The tutor pointed to Lingfei.


    "Do you want me to go first? You seem very nervous?" Wu Hao smiles. The reason why he''s in the front row is that he doesn''t want to be squeezed by the team. However, now that he''s in the front row, it seems that he has a kind of pressure.


    "It doesn''t matter. I hope my level is not too low." Although Dina said that his level of qualification can be continuously improved, now the official test still makes him want to see his original qualification, but it can''t be said that it''s instinctive. After all, she has been played by his Linghao brother for a long time.


    Ling fei''er spits out a tongue playfully, takes a deep breath, and jumps to the six star spirit stone.

 Chapter 882

    When the tutor saw Ling fei''er, he was a little surprised. Of course, he wasn''t surprised at her beauty. Although the girl''s beauty is also extremely outstanding, as a tutor, his focus is not here. The girl''s level is quite high. Wow, according to her current level, she has at least exceeded the level of two stars. Looking at the girl''s age, it''s obvious, This girl''s talent and aptitude should also be a very good seedling. Five stars are not necessarily, but four stars are absolutely impossible. This year''s freshmen have a high level. There are so many good aptitudes.


    "Sit cross legged and relax. The six star spirit stone will automatically detect your level." The teacher repeated, he repeated the words I don''t know how many times, but because she is a beautiful girl, so the voice is very good.


    Ling Fei Er nodded, sat cross legged and took a deep breath to calm himself down. He was also worried that the bad state would affect the test results, although in fact it would not.


    The six star spirit stone shines.


    The tutor got up from his chair again and was hit back by him and fell to the ground.


    How is that possible?


    How is that possible???


    Six star blue???


    You''re right. It''s not five-star blue, is it?


    The tutor was afraid that his eyes might have problems. He made a circle of the six star spirit stone, which confirmed that every corner of the six star spirit stone was lit up, and the color of each hinge was blue. The blue light formed a circle, which looked like a very beautiful blue six pointed star.


    Terrible!


    The teacher''s eyes trembled in horror. He couldn''t even speak. Just now, a five-star yellow girl jumped one level, and a six star blue girl came. This is already the top level. I''m afraid that the leader of the divine family of the spirit and the Shenzong of the time are about the same level. Everyone knows that the level of the leader and Shenzong is six elements, but no one knows, Which level of the six stars are they, red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple? After reaching the six star level in the Seventh Festival, the rise of each level is a qualitative leap. What does six star blue mean? That is to say, only one step away from the full level of the whole star system. What''s the origin of this girl? So powerful???


    The tutor looked at Ling Fei Er''s eyes. He was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. For a long time, he didn''t know what he should say next. Whether he should continue to let them carry out the next test or run back and call the Dean right away, because he can''t identify a person of this level.


    That''s right. It''s very important to call the Dean over. There''s a six star blue genius in Qinghe University. I''m afraid it''s not Qinghe university itself that is serious, but Gaotian Shenjie itself. There are only a few people who have reached the six star level in Gaotian Shenjie. Now this girl has reached the six star blue level directly, It''s almost a miracle to reach the level of six star purple.


    "This girl, you come down first, I''ll call the dean to come here, you all give me quiet, don''t move." The teacher''s eyes were full of awe when he looked at lingfei''er. A person who can reach the six-star level is definitely not a little teacher. He can be unreasonable. Even if he practices casually, he can easily surpass him. What kind of achievements this little teacher will have in the future is not what she dares to imagine, or he will become a God, Or the absolute red man around the patriarch.


    Ling fei''er, naturally, was very happy with the test results. A big stone fell to the ground in her heart. She jumped down happily and ran to Wu Hao with a smile. She seemed to be waiting for praise. She didn''t expect that she not only reached the six-star level, but also reached the six-star blue level. According to the tutor''s idea, Six star purple is the highest level that can be reached, but he is only a little short of the highest level that all practitioners can reach, which means that he is only a step away from Shenzong. How can he be unhappy.


    "Don''t worry?"


    Wu Hao smiles and scrapes her nose. Seeing his level, Wu Hao is also relieved that lingfei''er can reach this level, which also means that he can reach the six-star level. As for whether he can reach the six-star blue, he is not sure. Lingfei''er''s identity is special after all.


    Lingyuan is the child of Lingtian, the protoss of the present time, and is of lineal lineage. Generally speaking, aptitude has the nature of congenital inheritance. Lingtian''s level is absolutely not low, and how low is his child''s level? The reason why Lingyuan''s level is not high is that this guy doesn''t have any mind to practice. As Lingyuan''s daughter, lingfei''er naturally inherits his talent, so she is also Lingtian''s lineal blood. Her talent itself is not bad. Six star blue should be regarded as a normal level, right?


    I''m not sure what level Lingtian is.


    Wu Hao smiles. Although he is not sure what level Lingtian is, he can be sure of one thing, that is, if Lingtian knows that his little granddaughter can reach the level of six star blue, he will be very surprised. For such an ambitious person, there is such a powerful person in his lineage, How could he be unhappy.


    The tutor ran all the way to the dean''s yard.


    The Dean has an independent house in Qinghe College for him to study and practice, and also for him to deal with all the affairs in the college. At this time, the dean is practicing in the yard.


    The Dean has lived for more than 1000 years and has extended his life span of more than 400 years through time trading. Now, he still has a life span of more than 1000 years. Therefore, as for his overall life span, he is not living half of his life now. Although he looks pale, his whole body is still quite healthy. He is not so much an old man, It''s better to say that he is a middle-aged man with white hair and white beard. He is strong and strong, especially his eyes are full of profundity. In the profundity, he is sharp, and in the profundity, there is no lack of old kindness.


    "Dean, something big has happened. It''s not something big, it''s something big." The tutor ran to the Dean, impatient.


    "Master lielong, don''t worry about anything." The Dean stands on one leg like a golden rooster, standing steadily on the ground. It looks like he is doing yoga. In fact, he is doing ultimate control over his body.


    "I have a six star blue student over there." The tutor still couldn''t restrain the excitement in his heart and said his words directly.

 Chapter 883

    The stimulation brought by my words was like an atomic bomb falling from the sky on the head of the Dean, which made him stable and almost fell down. The whole person took two steps back to stand firm. His calm eyes immediately burst out, and he was shocked.


    "Master lielong, what did you just say? You said the six star blue student, did I hear you right? " The Dean tried to calm himself down, but the combination of six stars and six stars blue still made him look shocked and unable to support himself.


    "I''m not sure if there''s something wrong with the six star spirit stone, but at least from the current point of view, there should be a six star blue student. Don''t practice. Come and have a look with me. I''m scared to death." The tutor started directly and pulled the Dean out. He has been in the college for more than 150 years and knows the dean''s temper well. As long as he doesn''t lose his temper, he is a kind little old man. The tutors in the college have a good relationship with him. If these tutors are the tutors of students, then the dean is the tutor of these tutors.


    "You slow down, you slow down. I haven''t put on my shoes yet. Forget it. I don''t have shoes. Hurry up, hurry up." The Dean ran all the way behind his tutor barefoot. A six-star strong man appeared in Qinghe University, and he was still six-star blue. As a dean, he was more excited than his tutor. He was not too old, and her way of expressing excitement was a little different. Even so, her excitement was obvious enough, and she didn''t even wear shoes, remarkable.


    The tutor took the Dean all the way and soon came to the classroom.


    "This is the dean of Qinghe University." The tutor calmed down and introduced the dean to you.


    The Dean also suppressed the excitement in his heart and reached out to say hello to everyone.


    "Everyone is good. Qinghe university has you students. As the Dean, I feel very happy." The dean said this, but his eyes were looking around. Where was the student who might be the strong six-star? He noticed Wu Hao in his eyes. As a strong man who has cultivated his strength to the five-star stage, he can naturally feel who is the most powerful in a group of people. The strength revealed by this young man has proved that he is very powerful. He can have such a level when he is young. It can be seen that his qualification is not low. He looks at his tutor, But the tutor shook his head. Instead, he pointed to Ling fei''er in front of Wu Hao and whispered in his ear:


    "When the girl just tested, she showed the level of six star blue."


    "Which girl is it?"


    The Dean was even more surprised. Although there are not a few female practitioners in the high heaven and the divine world, and there are many strong ones, there are very few women whose qualifications can reach more than six stars, and six star blue, which is close to the top level, at least he has not heard of one so far.


    "Yes, that''s the girl."


    "You ask him to test it again." The Dean whispered that he was rotten to one side and tried to calm himself down instead of being too surprised.


    "This classmate, I think your name on the card seems to be Ling Fei Er. OK, check it again. The Dean supervises it personally. I hope you can understand. After all, the level you detected is really different from ordinary people." The tutor calmed down for a while and tried not to surprise himself as much as he could, as if he had never seen the strong, although he did not see the six-star strong.


    Ling fei''er doesn''t have any feelings for the big people. Although she is the Dean, she was born in the city Lord''s mansion. She is not surprised at these big people. She has determined her own strength level, so she has nothing to be nervous about. With a smile, she jumps back to the six-star spirit stone, sits cross legged and naturally relaxed.


    The six star spirit stone lights up a blue light here, and the blue light encircles the whole six star snack, which also means that the six corners of the six star spirit stone all light up.


    Even if I saw it for the second time, my tutor''s eyes still showed an indescribable horror, because the second light of six star blue means that I can be basically sure that this little girl really has the level of six star blue. It''s not the six star spirit stone detection error at all. The surprise in the eyes of the dean who saw six star blue for the first time is even more obvious, Although he wanted to suppress the surprise of his age in his heart, his expression was still full of surprise, because his current surprise could not be suppressed at all. Even as a dancer with blue talent, he was the first to see a person with six-star talent, And it''s six star blue, which is only one step away from the top level of six star purple. This girl can definitely stir the whole high heaven. After all, there are only a few people who can reach the level of six star or above in the high heaven, and he can directly reach the level of six star blue. This is a shocking rank.


    "Good, good, Lingfei, right? Come on, you come down." The dean is very excited and beckons him to come down. It''s not good to tell this girl directly in front of so many people that the college will give you special training in the future. However, it''s obvious that this is something that must be done. If a six-star strong man appears in Qinghe college and can still ignore him, it''s his problem as the dean.


    "This classmate, you come to one side with me first, I want to know your basic situation, and the next test of tutor lie long will continue." Dean with Ling Fei Er came to one side, such a strong, he naturally wants to know his basic situation, his parents, his birth, her environment.


    The teacher calmed down for a moment.


    "It''s your turn, classmate." The tutor pointed to Wu Hao. The Dean was around, and he didn''t dare to be too hasty


    Wu Hao stepped forward and jumped on the six star spirit stone.


    Take a deep breath and sit cross legged.


    Six star spirit stone did not light up the corresponding light as usual. Seven kinds of light, red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, flickered for a while like a running lantern. Then, the whole classroom was full of purple light, so bright that the eyes could not open.


    But the purple light was fleeting. When everyone''s eyes regained their vision, they only saw Wu Hao standing on the ground, and his feet were a pile of black gravel powder.


    More than one thousand people in the whole classroom were silent. They were all confused about what just happened. What''s the situation? Is the six star spirit stone broken?


    The dean is about to take Ling fei''er to the side to learn about his situation. The intense purple light makes him turn his head in horror. When he sees the pile of crushed black powder under Wu Hao''s feet, he is completely shocked.

 Chapter 884

    Even he doesn''t know what''s going on? The first time I met this situation, why did the six star spirit stone suddenly smash? Is it because in the process of the female classmate''s test, the six-star spirit stone broke out and gave too much power to detect his six-star blue? At this time, it''s the classmate''s turn, and the six-star spirit stone has lost its last power. When he sat down to test, it broke out and completely smashed? If not, how to explain it? Why does the good six star spirit stone suddenly break into dregs?


    The tutor was even more confused. He was closest to the six-star spirit stone. The moment when the purple light was shining, his eyes almost went blind. He couldn''t understand what was going on. He could only focus on the dean. His eyes were very obvious. What''s going on, Dean? What should we do next? As a tutor, he''s now completely blinded. There are so many unexpected situations today. For the first time in his 150 years in Qinghe University, he has encountered so many situations in a day. This is a test of his mental endurance.


    "Maybe the six star spirit stone consumed too much when testing the qualification of this classmate, which is the reason for this situation. Don''t be nervous. I have a new six star spirit stone on my side. Let''s continue." The Dean responded in time and took out a brand new six star spirit stone from his space ring and put it aside.


    "This classmate, then you go on." The tutor couldn''t think of any other explanation. He thought the Dean was right. It was estimated that Liuxing Lingshi consumed too much energy when testing the qualification of Lingfei er. This happened. Although he didn''t know that Liuxing Lingshi could be crushed because of too much energy consumption, But he had never seen six star spirit stone detect six star blue this level of people, perhaps this is normal.


    If anyone in this classroom knows what happened, only Tina sitting in the rest area knows what happened? When the purple light flourished, Dinah, sitting in her seat, also showed a look of surprise, even some horror. The powerful purple light lit up, indicating that the spirit stone could not detect what kind of level the childe''s qualification was? And the spirit stone has a characteristic, that is, it will automatically detect the creatures on it. Even if it can''t detect the childe''s qualification, he will continue to do it by force. The final result is the intense burst of purple light, which eventually destroys itself.


    Dina is not sure what kind of strength level six star purple is, but from the powerful light of the spirit stone, we can see that the childe has extraordinary qualifications. If the dragon''s spirit stone can detect the highest qualification, it''s the magic dragon that will kill the whole dragon, And the talent that childe shows and magic dragon are almost equal.


    How could she not be surprised.


    At the same time, it also made him feel very surprised. Young master is now his own man, his own man. It''s a surprise for him to have such a powerful talent. There''s no doubt about that.


    Wu Hao on the bed didn''t know what had just happened. He just felt that after the purple light was flourishing, when the six star spirit sat down, he suddenly trembled violently and then collapsed. He could only stand still.


    Now that the tutor has to test it again, he can only test it again. After all, he also wants to know what his qualifications are.


    He jumped on the six star spirit stone again, sat cross legged and took a deep breath, hoping that this time there would be no such situation that people would not be able to laugh or cry.


    He sat down for as like as two peas. The seven colors of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple again were like a running horse. They were shining like lightning. After a while, the purple light was flourishing. Then the purple light disappeared. Wu Hao once again stood on the ground with a face of ignorance and was a black powder of crushed stones at the foot of Wu Hao.


    People who have not recovered from the shock just now are even more confused this time, whether they are tutors or deans.


    If we can say as like as two peas of Lingshi can be explained by the use of the six stars in Lingshi, it is now a new six star Lingshi. It has not been used at all. A brand-new six star Lingshi has just appeared to be exactly the same as it has been, and it has also been crushed into slag. It''s a real phenomenon that we may not be able to understand.


    What the teacher as like as two peas as like as two peas in the eyes of the director, who is completely ignorant, is now completely ignorant. He can only look at the Dean with his help. The Dean sees that the situation is happening again and is just the same. He immediately becomes alert. If the two times are exactly the same, it can not be defined as an accident, but an inevitable situation. Even if you give him a new six-star spirit stone, it will also happen. Now this situation shows that there must be some strength in him that is beyond the bearing range of the six-star spirit stone. Otherwise, how can we explain that all the two six-star spirit stones have been destroyed?


    This idea made his brain excited, and his face even more shocked. If this is true, it means that the boy''s qualification level has exceeded six star purple. If it happens to be six star purple, six star spirit stone should be able to withstand it, and it will also show the corresponding six star purple, But the test results of the two spirit stones were that Ziguang Dasheng couldn''t bear it at last, and some mysterious power was smashed. It can be seen that this guy''s qualification has exceeded the six star purple, reaching the point where he can''t detect the six star spirit.


    Do you want to continue?


    This problem appears in the president''s mind. If he continues, he will probably take out a new six star spirit stone as he did two times ago. He will also find that the six star spirit stone has become a smashed six star spirit stone. This thing itself is a rare thing, and every piece is very precious. If two pieces have been broken and tested again, it will only waste resources. Of course, this is not the point, The key point is that this kind of shocking test has gone beyond the scope of most people''s cognition. At least for the Dean, he can''t understand such existence. The highest power level of the high heaven is six star purple. He''s not sure whether Shenzong has reached six star purple, but whether anyone has exceeded six star purple, When he reaches a higher level, he doesn''t know any more.

 Chapter 885

    Now there is a person in Qinghe University whose qualification test is more than six star purple. She can''t decide what to do. He doesn''t dare to make a rash claim. He can only continue to report to the higher authorities to see how the people above will deal with this matter. Just as the little girl in six star blue also reports to the higher authorities to see how they will deal with it.


    The Dean calmed down and tried to calm himself down. What happened today is unheard of for him as the dean. He has never seen a six-star strong man appear in the college before, and then a person whose qualification can not be detected by the six-star spirit stone appears. This level is too frightening.


    "Dean..." the tutor reminded the dean. Now everyone in the whole classroom looks at Linghao and the dean. Everyone is scared by this attack. Even if there are six stars, everyone can be surprised. But now there is a person who may not even have six stars. What''s the level of this, No one can guess anymore, because it''s out of everyone''s cognitive range.


    "Cough... Calm down, everyone. Now this situation is a little special. I think it''s because this classmate''s practice is different from our well-known practice, which leads to this thing. You all continue to test. This classmate, come with me."


    Wu Hao went to the president helplessly.


    The second time this happened, he knew immediately that it was not an accident at all, but his qualification had exceeded the highest level of six star purple that the six star spirit Master could detect. Otherwise, the purple light would not explode later, and the same situation happened more than once, but twice, which was enough to explain the problem, He is naturally satisfied. After all, it proves that his future qualification is very strong. As long as he is willing to put his energy on cultivation, his strength will be improved bit by bit. Of course, for him, even if he indulges in women all day, his strength will be improved bit by bit, because that is almost his exclusive cultivation way.


    "Your situation is very special. Now it''s obvious that six star spirit stone can''t test your strength. I''ll be cautious about it. Don''t worry, say nothing, make public or leave the college. Follow me to my side. I''ll report your situation to the higher authorities and how to deal with it." The president whispered in Wu Hao''s ear that he had to explain the current situation to him.


    "I understand." Wu Hao shrugged. Now, he probably knows that Phil''s six star blue already belongs to the shocking level of qualification, and now his test results have obviously exceeded the six star purple, reaching a level that can not be judged. Even if it is placed in the whole high heaven, it should be a very shocking thing, and it is inevitable for the dean to handle it carefully.


    "Come with me, you two, and come to me." The dean said, gave the tutor a look, and left the classroom with Wu Hao and Ling fei''er.


    "Dean, I have another person on my side. Maybe I have to go with us." Wu Hao pointed to Dean Dina in the rest area and looked in the direction he was pointing at. He frowned a little, and then his eyes showed a look of surprise again. Although the little girl''s breath was very good, from the subtle energy waves revealed by him, we can feel that the little girl''s body contains enormous power, It''s a kind of amazing power. Even if he has reached the five-star level now, he has never had her energy purity.


    fierce!


    Who are the latest three? It has such a strong level.


    "Is this student here to study in Qinghe university?" This girl already has a very strong strength, still need to learn? Qinghe college which tutor can teach her, even I''m afraid they are not qualified to teach him.


    "He came to play with us. He just came to the college to have a look. Does the Dean mind?" Wu Hao smiles. It can be seen from the surprise of the dean that he seems to feel the power of Tina.


    "No problem, of course." The Dean nodded and took his surprise back for a long time. There are too many things happening today, and every thing is enough to surprise him. He has lived for 1000 years, and the things that shocked him in these 1000 years are not as many as those in this day.


    Wu Hao waved. It was you, Dina, who came here. Dina also knew that they were going to leave. She got up and came down to him. She said hello to the Dean politely.


    Looking closer, the Dean was even more surprised. Of course, he was not surprised by Tina''s beauty. At his age, the beauty of the girl couldn''t attract him. After all, his attention was not here long ago. It was because he approached him that he felt more clearly that the purity of Tina''s energy had reached the level of six stars, The little girl looks less than 20 years old. It''s hard to imagine that she can have such a strong strength.


    For the strong, even the president, also with the greatest respect, also very polite and she nodded.


    The Dean left with the three of them and came all the way to his house.


    Like other houses, the house is very big. There is a very spacious front yard. The front yard is specially provided for the dean to practice. It is also used as a place for sightseeing and leisure. However, the Dean has no time to take them to watch their own manor. Instead, he takes them directly to the living room, makes them a pot of tea and puts it on the table.


    "You can drink this pot of tea by yourself. I''ll deal with your problems later." With that, the president turned to the backyard. In a farewell room in the backyard, he opened the door of the basement and went directly into the basement.


    There is no special secret in the basement, but when he does important work, he always does it in the basement. It''s quiet and not easy to have accidents.


    He took out a special crystal stone and put it on the table. He activated the crystal stone with his own energy. With the activation of energy, the crystal stone gave out a purplish red light. The red light flickered like an electric wave. Five minutes later, the purplish red light turned into a white light, and the white light formed a visible projection in the sky, The projection gradually shows the shape of an old man with white hair and beard.

 Chapter 886

    However, her face is very different from hers. She looks more calm and more powerful. This person is the dean of Shenji College of the protoss of spirit. The so-called Shenji college is the highest institution of all colleges in the whole clan territory of the protoss of spirit. At the same time, she also has this kind of management power over all colleges of the protoss of spirit. The power system of the earth is used to describe this Shenji college, The Ministry of education is in charge of the national education system, but there are two Shenji colleges, one is in the domain of the protoss of spirit, the other is in the domain of the protoss of time, and they are in charge of all the colleges within the protoss of spirit and the protoss of time respectively, However, they are not the highest ruling level in the whole college system. There is a higher level Shenji college in Shendu, which is the most powerful college in the whole college system. Therefore, according to the hierarchy, the Shenji college in Shendu should belong to the Ministry of education, and the Shenji college in the two clans can be compared with the Deputy Ministry of education, And it''s true.


    The two Shenji academies are in charge of all the academies in their respective territories. Except for special circumstances, they need to report to Shenji academies in Shendu. Any other situation will be handled by Shenji academies within the suzerain.


    So the Shenji college within the clan is equivalent to the Ministry of education within the clan.


    There is no problem with this statement.


    The dean of Shenji college is also the highest leader in the whole education system.


    "What''s the situation, Qingke?" Shenji Dean light said, every year when the freshmen start school, there are always a lot of problems, this thing he has seen.


    "There''s something I''m afraid I have to disturb you, Dean." President Qingke said solemnly: "there are two special cases in my side. In today''s qualification examination, I found a six star blue student..."


    "What? Qingke, what did you just say? Six star blue? How is that possible? " President Shenji directly interrupted president Qingke''s words, and the whole person was almost surprised. For a man who has lived for nearly 3000 years, this thing is really worth his surprise. It''s rare for a strong man with six stars or more to appear in tens of thousands of years, and six star blue is almost close to six star purple, which is the highest level of super strong man, I''m afraid it''s rare to have one in 100000 years. How can he not be surprised.


    "I just behaved like you, Dean. I was very surprised to hear this news, and I don''t believe it, but that''s the truth, and I''m still a little girl." President Qingke was relatively calm at this time. Seeing that President Shenji was so surprised, he was also a little sad. He didn''t expect that even the general hospital was so surprised. It can be seen that this matter really deserves everyone''s surprise, but there is one more surprise that he hasn''t had time to say.


    "Don''t make it public about this matter. Students with this level of qualification need special treatment. I want the patriarch to report the situation and how to deal with it? Let the patriarch make his own decision. It''s really shocking. " Director Shenji calmed down and said.


    "Don''t worry, Dean. I have one more thing to finish. Two things happened today."


    "What else? Is there a strong six star


    "It''s not the six stars..."


    "If you are under six stars, you can make your own decision. I won''t tell you now. I''ll report the current situation to the patriarch immediately. You can build a teleportation array immediately. The patriarch will probably come with me to see the situation with you."


    "It''s not the dean. Don''t worry. I''m not talking about the six-star strong. I''m waiting for you to try. There''s another student whose qualification test result is more than six star purple. The whole six star spirit stone is broken and sleeps. Two 6040 yuan. That''s why I''m sure his qualification has exceeded six star purple, Otherwise, six star spirit stone can''t stand such test results. "


    President Shenji was so shocked that he couldn''t say a word. Six star blue has been a rare level in ten thousand years. Unexpectedly, it has exceeded six star purple, that is, it has exceeded the highest level of existence in the detection system of Gaotian Shenjie, reaching a level that can''t be detected or imagined. What is the qualification? It''s unthinkable.


    "I said, don''t joke with me about Qingke. I''m not in the mood to joke with you now."


    "I said, Dean, do you think I look like I''m joking? Although I can''t understand how it happened and why it happened, he did happen, and I used two six-star spirit stones to confirm that it was a real thing, so I dare to report it to you. " Dean Qingke, try his best to make himself serious and serious. He is very clear that this matter is indeed easy to suspect. This is a joke. After all, in the whole power system of the high heaven, the six star purple is the highest of all levels. So far, it is a problem whether anyone can reach it. Now there is one, which directly surpasses the six star purple, It has reached a level beyond the power system of the whole high heaven. Except for joking, it is also a fantasy, but it is really unacceptable when it happens.


    President Shenji saw the serious look and heart beating of his old subordinate. If all this is true, what happened today is too shocking. What kind of level would it be to break through the power system of the whole high heaven? It''s almost a subversive thing, This is very likely to rewrite the power system of the high heaven god world, so that the power system of the high heaven god world can be increased by one level to reach the level of seven stars or even higher.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t worry. Let me calm down. Let me calm down. I have to think about how to deal with this." Dean Shenji forced himself to calm down. What happened now, even for him, was appalling enough. Two important news bombed his head in succession. He had to calm down. However, the result of his calm down was very simple, that is, he left the matter to the patriarch to deal with, Even if he wants to deal with this matter, he can''t deal with it, not to mention the student who has exceeded the power system of the whole high heaven. Even the little girl in the six star blue Aquarius can''t be dealt with by him. Only the patriarch can deal with such a super existence.

 Chapter 887

    Moreover, only the patriarch can find someone to cultivate this kind of level. Otherwise, who can cultivate this kind of level in ordinary colleges? If it''s just a simple cultivation, it''s likely to destroy such a good seedling. If you want more advanced training, ordinary colleges can''t provide such tutors and equipment at all. Many tutors have their own level, It''s only enough to teach those junior students. If they want to hand in such super high-quality talents, the tutors themselves are not qualified. Let alone the tutors, even the deans of those colleges are not qualified.


    "Well, you should receive the two students well first, and then set up the teleportation array. I think the patriarch will come to see the situation in person." Shenji Dean calmed down for a while, so he said.


    "Well, I''ll set up the teleportation array first."


    "That''s it."


    President Shenji hangs up the connection without stopping, and President Qingke immediately builds a transmission array in the basement. Several special spirit stones are arranged in the air in the shape of a door. Each spirit stone exudes a kind of magical power with a little space attribute. These forces are connected in the middle of the door, forming a transparent and fluctuating door, Invisible door.


    I don''t know when it''s coming over there? The Dean left the basement and went up to talk to them.


    On the other hand, Shenji''s dean kept on looking for the Lord Lingtian.


    Shenji college is quite close to the clan, which can also be said to be the department close to the leader of Lingtian. After all, Shenji college is the place to cultivate talents, and these talents are just what Lingtian needs.


    Lingtian is receiving a guest, and the Dean doesn''t dare to rush in. He doesn''t welcome the guest until the Lord sends him away.


    "What''s the matter with the dean?"


    Although Lingtian''s name has the homonym of Lingtian, the man himself is not so overbearing as his name shows. In other words, he is a man of great foresight and deep power.


    "Great things have happened to the Lord."


    "What''s so big that our dean should come to me himself?" In his eyes, there is no big deal in the world, especially in the college, which is even more trivial.


    "Among the new batch of students in Qinghe University, students with six star blue level have been detected." Dean Shenji came straight to the point and said what he wanted to say. Of course, he only said half of it. These two things are too surprising. It''s better to separate them.


    "Six star blue talent?" Lingtian''s eyes also show a look of surprise, six star blue, what''s the level? This means that as like as two peas, he is now the same as his original qualification. His test results are also six stars blue. He did not expect such a good seedling in his master''s family.


    "Yes, six stars blue."


    "It''s really a big event. Qinghe college, right? Take me there. I want to see this man!" Naturally, people of this level will come back to Shenji university to study. That''s the best thing. Only the tutors of Shenji university are qualified to teach people of this level. Otherwise, if the tutors of the first class are allowed to teach such students, the most likely thing is to teach a good young student badly. With such high qualifications, he will never allow this kind of thing to happen, Even under his own guidance, he must cultivate such good seedlings.


    "There''s one more thing for the Lord. You''d better be prepared."


    "Well? There''s something bigger. Is there a six star purple If it''s six star purple, it''s the qualification level of Shenzong now. If it''s true, these two people don''t need to consider, they are directed by him!


    "It''s not six star purple, but it directly exceeds six star purple, reaching the level that six star spirit stone can''t be detected at all. When Qingke, the dean of Qinghe University, reported this to me, he specially emphasized a situation. Six star spirit stone was directly smashed when testing this person''s qualification, and he used two six star spirit stones to test it in order to determine this situation, The result of the two times is the same, 2 pieces of 6 Xingling stone are all smashed. " Dean Shenji calmly said that he knew that this situation must be calm now. Only by calmly speaking out this matter, the patriarch could better judge the truth of this matter. After all, as long as people listen to this matter, they would feel like joking, and she didn''t want the patriarch to think that he was joking.


    "You mean more than six stars?" Lingtian''s facial expression shows unusual calmness because of his surprise. In this calmness, only from his eyes can we see that kind of surprised almost startled look.


    The higher the level of strength is, the stronger the level of strength is. The more you can understand how strong the strength and qualifications are needed to surpass a power system. Give him the six star blue qualification. So far, his strength has only been cultivated to six star green, while Shenzong is based on the six Star purple qualification, Up to now, it''s only a higher level of cultivation than him. At the level of six stars, it''s hard to reach the sky if you want to go up to the next level. Even 100000 years or 200000 years or 300000 years, you may not be able to make a breakthrough in the first level. It''s even a distant thing if you want to reach the six stars purple, So six star purple is the highest level of strength in the whole high heaven, because up to now, no one has really reached the level of six star purple, and now there is a person who has exceeded the level of six star purple in qualification. For his patriarch, this kind of shock is just like an atomic bomb exploding in front of him. How powerful the impact is, It is precisely because of his own strong strength that he can realize what this qualification means.


    It means a complete subversion of the power system of the whole divine world. This talent is not only a power system, but also an all-round subversion. It is likely to bring an unimaginable change to the divine world. If this person can control it, then everything may be OK, but if this person becomes uncontrollable because of his stronger strength, Then he will wake up, that is, he is the strongest one in the whole high heaven. The so-called Shenzong, the so-called suzerain, is not his opponent at all. What will happen in that case? It is very likely that he will unify the whole divine world and completely destroy their two patriarchs, or take them as his subordinates. Once this happens, it will not be as simple as the change of the power system, but a huge change will take place in the social situation of the whole divine world. At that time, what will the appearance of a super power shape the divine world, It''s totally unknown.

 Chapter 888

    Fortunately, this matter was known in time. Lingtian was a little relieved. Before this man was strong enough, he could control him. It was undoubtedly a real heavy bomb for him. It was definitely a great threat to Shenzong to throw it out at that time.


    That''s right. Fortunately, I know this matter in advance. Otherwise, when this person''s strength is so strong that they can''t control it, it will be completely unpredictable.


    Lingtian didn''t ask whether it was true or not. He adjusted his mood and looked at Shenji Dean with a very serious look.


    "Now I don''t care if what you say is true or false. Take me to Qinghe college immediately. I want to see these two people." If the existence of these two people is a fact, then he must bring them back to his side and control them. Only when such a strong person stays at his side can he rest assured.


    "I''ll contact Qingke to see if he''s ready." Without any hesitation, Shenji immediately contacted Qingke again, but no one answered, but he felt the existence of the portal through the energy fluctuation.


    "Qingke should not be here, but he is ready to transmit the array."


    "Then don''t talk nonsense. I''ll be right there." Lingtian''s eyes are very firm and stern at this time. It looks like a tyrant, which is quite different from her performance just now. President Shenji naturally knows that the patriarch and his seriousness at this time is also worthy of his serious treatment. If he stands in his position, he will also face this matter with this attitude, because if he does not make such psychological preparation, when the truth happens, he will be caught off guard.


    Dean Shenji doesn''t talk nonsense either. He releases some special energy crystals from the space ring and arranges a door shape in the air. The energy fluctuation forms a space fluctuation in the middle of the door, and the space fluctuation corresponds to the space door made by Qingke. Lingtian walks in front of him, and Dean Shenji follows him. Two people pass through the space door and disappear into the room, The next second, their bodies appear in Qingke''s basement, and Qingke, who feels the energy fluctuation, immediately appears in the basement.


    It was not the first time that Qingke saw the head of Shenji, but it was the first time that he saw the leader of the divine family.


    "This is..." Qingke has lived for most of his life. Even if he knows that this must be Lingtian, the leader of the divine family around him, he doesn''t carry his luggage. After all, he doesn''t know the identity of the other party, so he hastens to salute, and seems to be too pushy. In fact, this is something he has always avoided in his life, even if the other party is the leader of the divine family, or even the divine family of time, Standing in front of him, he is absolutely not in a hurry to salute the other party. Politeness is important, but he must know the identity of the other party before showing respect.


    "The God of the spirit." President Shenji made an introduction.


    "Lord." Qing Ke just returned a gift.


    "I heard that you have two new students who are quite special. Take me to meet them."


    "Lord, this way, please."


    Qingke directly with Shenji Dean and Lingtian master left the basement, directly with them to the living room.


    When Lingtian saw the three people sitting in the living room, he was surprised in his eyes and became even more surprised. I was surprised, which was obviously different from the general surprise. He was a little sad, a little surprised, and even a little ecstatic.


    One is his little granddaughter, and the other is Wu Hao. If it is the two of them, he will be greatly relieved.


    But when his eyes saw Tina, the surprise on his face was immediately replaced by vigilance. Who is this girl? He doesn''t know what kind of qualification Tina is, but from her energy progress, he instantly found that the girl''s strength has really entered the six-star level. Although he deliberately made a hide, he can still feel the fluctuation of this energy to the outside world.


    Is that the one who has been detected, up to surpassing the six-star purple, the girl? Or six star blue water bottle is this girl?


    "Grandfather, why are you here?" Ling fei''er was stunned to see Ling Tian appear, and then showed a surprise look. However, he was not a special pro to his grandfather. He was surprised. He didn''t surprise him, so he jumped on him and just stood up.


    "Grandfather?"


    President Qingke and President Shenji were both surprised, which was a bit beyond their expectations. But if his name is correct, the six star blue that the girl showed is reasonable. After all, it is the lineal blood of the patriarch. How low can it be.


    "I say wench, you are six star blue aptitude?" Lingtian doesn''t talk nonsense, and he doesn''t have the heart to exchange greetings with this girl. He just wants to make sure of the current situation.


    "Yes, the qualification I detected is six star blue." Ling Fei Er said with pride.


    "Good girl, worthy of being my granddaughter." Lingtian was greatly relieved. He was surprised and relieved. He didn''t expect that this girl could have such a good level of qualification. Before, he had nothing to do all day long and never practiced seriously. It seemed that he was looking down on him.


    Lingtian focuses on Wu Hao.


    "Linghao, don''t you call me?" Lingtian also motioned to Wu Hao to call him his grandfather. Lingfei''er didn''t care whether he called him his grandfather or not. But in this case, he wanted to hear Wu Hao call him his grandfather. Of course, it wasn''t out of family affection. He just wanted to let people around him know that he had such a grandson. This is what he always wanted to do.


    "Is that what I have to call it?" Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry, even a little embarrassed. Naturally, he knows what Lingtian is hinting about.


    The conversation between Wu Hao and Lingtian falls in the ears of Dean Qingke and Dean Shenji, which is a bit intriguing, and the two of them realize a detail at this time.


    These two people are all surnamed Ling, one is Linghao, the other is lingfeier. What''s the name of their patriarch? Call Lingtian!


    Although it is said that there are many families with the surname of Ling in the high heaven, and many individuals also like to take the surname of Ling, now two young people with the surname of Ling appear here at the same time, and it can be seen at a glance that they have a close relationship with the patriarch Lingtian. It is self-evident what the relationship between them is.


    "Is it so hard for you to call me grandfather? You son of a bitch Lingtian gave him a white look. Just in case, Wu Hao didn''t ask himself to call out his grandfather. Now, everyone knows the relationship between them. There''s no need to guess.

 Chapter 889

    "That talent broke through six star purple and entered a six star spirit stone. You are the one who can''t be detected?" Lin Yuan looked at Wu Hao, then at Dean Shenji and Dean Qingke.


    "This is Linghao." Dean Qingke nodded, and his face was less surprised at the event itself. However, the surprise that resurfaced was beyond the event. Linghao and Lingfei were the direct descendants of the patriarch Lingtian, which changed the future very much. It almost means that the power of the protoss of the spirit in the future will surpass that of the protoss of the time, It is very likely that some Protoss will take over the position of Shenzong. According to the current situation, even he can vaguely feel that the position of Shenzong will appear in this room in the future. If the position of Shenzong is passed on from male to female, then the answer is very obvious. It is very likely that Linghao will be the most powerful competitor for the position of Shenzong in the future, With the dual racial talent of the Protoss and the protoss of the spirit, it is almost certain that the future position of the God clan will be no more than him.


    President Qingke realized this, and so did President Shenji. They both saw each other''s surprise. But both of them were smart people. They knew that they didn''t need to worry about it, and they didn''t need to ask more questions. What they had to do was to do as they were told by the patriarch, and they didn''t need to care, There''s no need to worry about what they can realize. The patriarch definitely realizes it faster than they do. So he doesn''t have to think about how to operate it. Moreover, it''s not good for them to think too much about it. After all, it''s not a student''s business. It''s very likely to be involved in the power struggle in the high heaven, Since ancient times, this kind of thing can be avoided. Unless you want to make a great success, you need to choose your position at this time.


    Obviously, these two presidents are not the kind of ambitious people. They are not very interested in this matter, and they do not want to continue to improve their position through this matter. President Shenji has no interest in the position of President Shenji in Chengdu. President Qingke is more content with the status quo. For him, the current position of president of Qinghe university is very important, She has already satisfied all her needs, and he is willing to hand over what he has learned to every new student here. If he really wants to climb up, with his strength and tact, he can''t stay in such a remote Qinghe city. In fact, he is such a person and has already taken root here.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so qualified. Come on, do another test. Let me have a look." Lingtian said that he released a six star stone from the space ring. He believed that what Qingke said was true, but it was too shocking for him. He wanted to witness the miracle with his own eyes.


    "Isn''t it a little redundant?" Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. In the face of this man who has sealed his own strength, he is really helpless. If he doesn''t have his own plan, he really wants to turn over with him.


    "Hurry up if you don''t want to." Lingtian rolled his eyes and tried his best to use the look and action of his grandfather to his grandson.


    "OK, you has the final say, boss." Wu Hao jumps on the six star spirit stone and sits cross legged.


    Six star spirit stone just like the previous two times, red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple seven kinds of light kept flashing, and then purple light flourished, just listen to a clear sound, the light disappeared, Wu Hao stood on the ground, and at his feet was a pile of crushed black stone.


    Lingtian''s eyes burst out with intense excitement. The intense purple light didn''t cover his eyes. At the moment of the purple light burst out, it blocked his eyes with energy and filtered out the strong light. He clearly saw the changes on the six star spirit stone, red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. After seven kinds of light twinkled, in fact, the six star spirit stone twinkled with purple light, That is six star purple, but at the moment when six star purple burst out, six star spirit stone seemed to continue to output its own energy judgment, but due to its own limitations, it could only reach six star purple, so after continuous output, six star consciousness itself could not bear its own energy, and finally trembled and shattered, Facts have proved that this boy''s qualification is indeed more than six star purple, and it should be far more than six star purple, otherwise the tremor just won''t be so strong, and the six star spirit stone won''t be smashed so thoroughly.


    I didn''t expect that the boy should have such profound qualifications, which is really beyond his expectation. It also means that if the boy takes good care of his way of practice, his level will be higher than he and Shenzong can imagine in the future, which is naturally a good thing for him. Well, the premise of this is that he can completely control him, As long as the smallest can be used for himself, then his strength does not need to worry much, but a sharp sword of his own.


    Lingtian''s eyes twinkled with light, but the light was fleeting, no one noticed.


    "The divine family of my spirit is blessed by all the ancestors. You two must practice well. You must not waste your talent." Lingtian said solemnly, then turned his head and looked at Shenji Dean and Qingke Dean.


    Dean Shenji and Dean Qingke had a thump in their hearts. How could they feel that the patriarch didn''t plan to bring these two people back to cultivate themselves? These two highly qualified people don''t have to be trained by them. They don''t know how to train them. They don''t know how to train them.


    "Qingke, right? Since they come to you to study, you should cultivate them well, but you should not have any psychological burden. No matter their qualifications or their identities, you should treat them with the most common attitude. How can ordinary practitioners learn from you? The two of them should learn how to do without special treatment. They just need to combine their characteristics in the way of cultivation, so that they can give full play to their qualifications. You can be regarded as an old Dean, so you should know how to do it? " Lingtian puts his eyes on Qingke.


    President Qingke couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Although it is an honor for me and Qinghe university that the patriarch can cultivate such two talents, these two students'' qualifications are too high. I am afraid that they will be delayed in their cultivation in Qinghe University." Qingke didn''t dare to take the job at all. In the face of such two highly qualified people, he really didn''t know how to teach them.

 Chapter 890

    "You can rest assured that you can arrange it as you like. If there are special circumstances, you can contact us in the normal way." Lingtian smiles. If it''s them, there''s no special arrangement. Qingyin should come to Qinghe college with them and continue to let Qingyin coach them.


    "The two masters have such special qualifications and special identities. Don''t you stay by your side to cultivate them?" Qingke said with a bitter smile.


    "Because they only remember their special status, they need to receive normal training." Lingtian gives Qingke a firm look. If these two people are not the two of them, he naturally wants to stay around and cultivate himself. But these two people happen to be the two of them, so there''s nothing to say. What should we do before, and what should we do now? There''s no need for special treatment at all. If we want to change something, it is to change our attitude towards the boy. After all, the boy''s qualification is unprecedented. How to treat him is really a question worth pondering.


    President Qingke looked at Lingtian''s unquestionable eyes and knew that he could not continue to say more. He sighed helplessly and could only accept the fact.


    "Linghao, this is..."


    Lingtian pays attention to Dina. She has such accomplishments when she is young. This little girl is absolutely not simple.


    "She is my elder sister..." Ling Fei Er just wanted to say that this is my little sister. As soon as she opened her mouth, she immediately realized that she couldn''t say so. She quickly changed her tongue and said, "she is my elder sister."


    "Sister?" Lingtian frowned. He was not sure that Lingyuan had such a daughter. If according to his statement, is this girl also his little granddaughter?


    "She''s my untouched wife." Wu Hao explained.


    "Oh, so it is." Lingtian suddenly realized that if he said that, he would understand what it meant. Unexpectedly, the boy didn''t come here for a long time and found such a powerful fiancee. When did such a genius appear in the high heaven? With such a genius, why doesn''t he know?


    Dina stood up and gave a little salute. Lingtian''s eyes moved and patted Dina.


    Tina''s eyes were quick, and she went out with the same hand.


    The two palms meet in the air, and the door bursts out from the middle. Wu Hao and Ling fei''er are directly thrown out. Dean Shenji and Dean Qingke step back and directly bump into the wall. Then they stop. After one palm, Tina and Ling Tian step back two steps each, and stand still.


    There was surprise in their eyes. Dinah knew that she was a master from the moment Lingtian appeared. But after a slap, she found that there were such powerful masters in the human race. The surprise in Lingtian''s eyes was even more obvious. He didn''t expect that the little girl Nianji was so powerful, and her strength was as deep as him, What surprised him most was that the little girl''s power system seemed to be quite different from any other cultivation methods known in the high heaven. It was not the cultivation method of the protoss of time or the cultivation method of the protoss of spirit. What was the matter?


    "Don''t go too far!" Wu Hao stands in front of Dina and looks at Lingtian with bad eyes.


    "Your fiancee is very powerful." Ling Tiansha took a deep look at Wu Hao, but then turned to smile and said nothing, as if nothing had just happened.


    "Leave the rest to you. I''ll go back." He would rather not say anything. He disappeared and appeared in the basement. Through the transmission door in the basement, he went back to his residence. There are a lot of things today. He has to think about how to deal with the current pile of things. Everyone and everything is worth his time.


    "Are you all right?" Wu Hao looks at Dina with concern. After all, the girl''s injury hasn''t recovered. With Lingtian''s palm, he is really worried that he will have problems.


    "It''s OK. He''s just testing me." Tina smiles. This power is not a problem for him. It''s easy to bear.


    "It''s OK." Wu Hao was relieved.


    "What does grandfather mean? There''s nothing to test, really Ling Fei son displeased Du Du mouth, just a sudden palm, scared him a big jump.


    Dean Shenji and Dean Qingke''s eyes changed when they looked at Tina. This little girl is extremely powerful, even comparable to the leader Lingtian. The leader Lingtian''s hand is just a trial, but it''s also extremely powerful. This little girl not only takes over completely, but also obviously has the same strength as the leader Lingtian, Each of them stepped back two steps. Lingtian Lord retained most of the strength, and this little girl, obviously also retained most of the strength, there is no absolute strength, there is no way to take the palm so easily.


    Two people look at them three eyes have changed, these three people are strong terrible, what is the situation?


    Want to analyze why the three of them are so strong, it is obvious that there is no answer to the question, two people look at each other, have no choice but to shake their heads.


    "I''ll let you know about Qingke. If you have any questions, please contact me. If I can help you, I''ll help you as much as possible." President Shenji patted president Qingke on the shoulder, gave a bitter smile, and then turned to leave.


    President Qingke''s face is really bitter smile. These three people, ah no, these two people stay in his Qinghe college, which puts enormous pressure on him. First, they are so powerful that he has no way to start. He doesn''t know how to teach them. Second, these two people are the direct relatives and grandchildren of the Lord Lingtian. How to treat them is also a big problem.


    Qingke waves her hand and straightens out the furniture that has just been overturned by their energy. After sitting down and thinking for a while, she finally gives up.


    Let''s do what we should. In this way, the two people are not able to be taught by his qualifications. Anyway, he''s just a dean. Just arrange their teaching. Wasn''t there a new Qingyin tutor in Qinghe university some time ago? That tutor came here directly from the clan. His qualifications and level are very high. Let him teach them.


    Huh?


    Dean Qingke was stunned for a moment. Thinking about it, he felt that it was a bit strange. Master Qingyin''s teaching plan was provided by the clan, that is to say, she was a member of the clan. This time, he came from Tianyuan college. What he learned from Tianyuan college was that master Qingyin had taught Linghao and Lingfei before, And now he came to Qinghe college with them. What does that mean?

 Chapter 891

    This shows that the tutor itself flows with their flow, and even he is almost sure that Qingyin tutor is their exclusive tutor. From the bottom of the case, we can see that Qingyin tutor should be appointed by the patriarch.


    He has read the materials of master Qingyin, which is the qualification level of six star green, and her current strength level has reached six star red. What''s more important is that this master has activated the dual talents of the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit. The people who can activate the dual Tianfu are absolutely among the best in the clan, such powerful people, Who can be appointed?


    There is no doubt that it must be appointed by the Lord Lingtian himself!


    It''s true that the Qingyin tutor was assigned by the Lingtian patriarch to teach his two grandchildren, but he didn''t want to make this matter too public, so he didn''t explain the situation to anyone. And he was surprised by this sudden situation every day. I''m afraid that it''s the first time that he has guided his two grandchildren with such high talent.


    Yes, it must be like this!


    Thinking about this, the Dean was greatly relieved. Since the patriarch himself had arranged a tutor to help them, he had nothing to worry about. Just give them to Qingyin tutor, and other things to Qingyin tutor. He was responsible for what they needed.


    If so, it would be easy.


    "Well, now that your two qualifications have been checked out, you''d better go back. In the past two days, the college will divide all the qualified students into classes. Will the college send someone to inform you when the division is completed? You can have a good rest at home these two days, or get familiar with Qinghe city and Qinghe college. " President Qingke said with a smile that it''s quite good to feel light all over. He, the president, likes this kind of feeling.


    "OK, then we''ll go first." Now that the Dean has made arrangements, he doesn''t talk nonsense. He leaves the college with Ling fei''er and Tina.


    "Brother Linghao, I didn''t expect that my qualifications were so high. Hee hee, didn''t Tina say that my qualifications could continue to rise? Does that mean I still have a chance to rise to the level of six star purple in the future? " Along the way, lingfei''er was very excited. The six-star blue talent level gave him a very exciting motivation. The better the talent, the more impulse he had to practice. No matter who he was, even Wu Hao had such a situation. Knowing that his talent exceeded all the power levels of the high heaven, he was not excited, This also means that as long as they practice well, their strength can surpass that of Lingtian and Shenzong. If so, it will be much easier for them to deal with them. At least when their strength is strong enough, they will want to control themselves again, which is an impossible thing. At that time, they will have absolute strength to give them a Jedi counterattack.


    "I don''t know. You have to ask Tina." Wu Hao smiles, and Dina laughs as well.


    "Reasonably speaking, it''s quite possible. I''m even sure that your current six-star blue aptitude is due to childe''s reason. Maybe your aptitude is not low, but it may not reach the level of six-star blue. Now the level of six-star blue is enough to prove that childe can help you improve your aptitude, In the future, six star purple is absolutely possible. " Dina laughs, but it''s very serious. Lingfei''s listening will make her more happy. It''s very difficult to break through the talent itself. If six star blue can continue to rise to six star purple, it also means that her future level can be higher. Of course, this is the best thing. Shenzong''s strength is very strong, but what kind of level is Shenzong? Whether to reach six star purple or not is unknown. Even if the strength of Shenzong reaches six star purple, it also means that its qualification level is the same as that of Shenzong? This is the best recognition of yourself!


    "But don''t be proud of yourself, you girl. The level of qualification is totally different from the level of strength. Although high qualification means that cultivation can be easier, it doesn''t mean that you can reach the height of your measured qualification by practicing casually. You want your real strength to reach the height of your qualification level, It takes a lot of effort, so no matter what, it''s better to practice well. Do you hear me Wu Hao touched Ling fei''er''s head and laughed. She would be better if she was with her. If no one brought her, she would definitely let go of her self-cultivation. Maybe it had nothing to do with him. Before he met him, he was not like this. Although he was practicing when he first met him, it was obvious, It was forced to practice helplessly. If he wanted to practice on his own initiative, it was after he met himself.


    "Don''t worry, I will practice hard and never let my qualification be wasted, but..."


    Ling fei''er grinned and said with embarrassment, "but you have to help brother Linghao in the matter of improving his qualification, because only you can help with this matter."


    "Don''t worry, I will help you to practice well every night." Wu Hao laughs. Of course, he is willing to help.


    All of a sudden, I feel like I''m back to the past. When they started to learn to practice, they all used themselves as their training tools. They sat on themselves every night and absorbed their pure Yang power. Now these girls also used themselves as their training tools, just like them.


    A little sad, but this kind of thing for him a big man, what good mind, enjoy can no longer enjoy.


    Ling fei''er and Tina look at each other. The two girls blush shyly, but they both show happiness. Only they know that it''s a wonderful thing. They can not only enjoy the wonderful things he loves, but also practice well. It''s just killing more birds with one stone.


    Back home, four little girls are sitting on the grass in the front yard practicing. Each of them looks like a serious practitioner.


    They are really serious practitioners, but they are usually busy with housework at home, and they can practice well when they are free.


    Fortunately, it can help them improve their strength in the evening.


    Wu Hao smiles.

 Chapter 892

    "Young master and young lady, you are back."


    Yu Ying, Yu die, Yun Han, Yun Ru, the four little girls saw them coming back, immediately stood up from the ground, and ran to them with a smile. Now they live in a moist life. Although they are maids, they also feel like little Jasper.


    "Not bad. We didn''t slack off when we were away." Wu Hao smiles and embraces the four little girls in his arms. It''s really a kind of enjoyment. Naturally, the four of them also enjoy this kind of intimate action. As a maid, they can enjoy this kind of loving embrace from their host, which has long been nothing for them. In Gaotian, many maids, especially the maids of the man''s master, will basically become the tools of the man''s master''s desire. Although many maids will eventually get used to this kind of life, it is the best result for a normal girl to enjoy love. Now they are undoubtedly the best, although they are the same as other maids, They have to serve the master''s life every day, and let the master enjoy and relax with their own body. But because the master is very good to them, and even has a little doting and love for them, it''s not the same thing at all. It''s their willing service, it''s their desire to contribute to him, and the feeling of being forced and helpless, it''s not the same thing at all.


    "Did you have lunch, young lady? If we don''t, we''ll make it for you now. " Yu Ying asked.


    "Are you hungry? If you''re hungry, you can have some dinner. After dinner, I''ll accompany you to the street. " Wu Hao said that he had been in Qinghe city for several days. He just went around to see what Qinghe city looked like, and he had nothing to do at home. If he really stayed at home all the time, what he could do was either to practice or to practice with them in bed. If you want to study in Qinghe city for a period of time, you''d better understand the Qinghe city first. At least there are places to eat and drink, weapons to sell and places to buy crystal stones.


    "Then have some." From morning to noon, it''s afternoon now. There is no lunch at noon. Lingfei and Tina are a little hungry. If you want to go shopping in the afternoon, it''s natural to eat something to fill your stomach. Otherwise, if you don''t have the strength to walk on the road, it''s not fun to go shopping. Although there are many snacks to eat on the street, it''s better to fill your stomach first when you go out.


    "Let''s cook now. Yudieyunru, you two serve the young master and the young lady." Yuying and Yunhan go into the kitchen to cook. Yudieyunru and two little girls serve them.


    "Brother Linghao, there is still a period of time to eat anyway. Hee hee, shall we go into the room to practice?" Ling Fei Er takes Wu Hao''s hand and looks at him with a giggle.


    "So diligent today?" Wu Hao also looked at her with a smile. Naturally, he knew what kind of cultivation the little girl wanted. If it was just ordinary cultivation, he was not interested in it, but he was very happy to make him very happy. Moreover, the girl seemed to like that kind of cultivation very much, and it was because she liked it so much that she was so interested in it.


    "Brother Linghao, didn''t you tell me that you should work hard even if you have good qualifications? I just want to practice hard now. " Ling Fei Er looked at him with a smile: "OK? OK? You can practice with others. "


    "Well, well, you can practice whenever you want." Wu Hao laughs. Naturally, this kind of cultivation doesn''t matter to him. No matter he or they can enjoy it and practice at the same time. Why not do it? Now the whole manor is their home, surrounded by their own women. They can practice wherever they want and how they want. Wu Hao a bad smile, direct Ling Fei son to embrace up..


    Jade Butterfly and Yun Ru giggle and follow Dina.


    "Miss Dinah, Miss Philly, what''s the matter today? Why do you think she''s so diligent? As soon as she comes back, she wants to practice first. He hasn''t been so diligent before Yun Ru whispered with a smile.


    "Didn''t I tell you that? Childe''s love is the best way to practice, so why do you think Phil wants to practice so much? " Tina giggles and naturally knows what kind of cultivation lingfei''er wants. In fact, not only lingfei''er likes this kind of cultivation, but also he likes it very much. It''s very relaxed and enjoyable. Moreover, the effect of cultivation is no less than that of meditation and absorption of crystal stone. It''s only high but not low. How can he not like this kind of cultivation.


    When the three of them entered the room, they thought that Wu Hao would carry Ling Fei Er upstairs. When they entered the room, they found Wu Hao sitting on the sofa in the hall, while Ling Fei Er sitting on his lap. They were stunned at first, and then all of them laughed, but they just laughed. Anyway, it was the same where they were playing, It''s the same step by step. Although it''s a bit shy, it doesn''t matter whether they are in the room or downstairs. It''s not that they are shy. On the contrary, they have more different customs.


    "Brother Linghao is good or bad. Why don''t you go to the room to practice?" Full body, let Lingfei son is very satisfied and enjoy, but in this hall, feel a little shy, after all, relative to the room, feel this is not a serious place.


    "Anyway, it''s the same everywhere in our family, isn''t it?" Wu Hao smiles, pulls Dinah to his arms and kisses him directly. Since he wants to practice, it''s for everyone to practice together.


    After a while, the two sisters hugged each other, and Wu Hao enjoyed them freely.


    Jade Butterfly elder brother Yunru sits on one side and doesn''t know how to serve. Although the sofa is wide and soft, it''s not as big as the bed after all. Naturally, it''s not so good to serve. You can only see how to serve when you need them.


    Yuying and Yunhan are cooking in the kitchen. When they hear the noise coming from the outside, they look out curiously and see that the young master and the young lady are playing on the sofa. They can''t help giggling. The most relaxed thing at home is that we don''t have to worry about anything or fear anything. We can be happy as we want. Anyway, it''s their home, It doesn''t matter how happy you are.

 Chapter 893

    After dinner, Wu Hao took her to the yard.


    Tina''s body is very weak. She can''t walk for ten minutes. Wu Hao can only take her back to the house.


    "You''d better have a good rest. When you get better, I''ll take you around." Wu Hao took him to the bed.


    Yuying yudie has already made up her room for him. This is where she lives in the future.


    "Thank you, young master." Tina nodded.


    Wu Hao sat by the bed and looked at her, hesitated for a while and said, "last time you told me about the magic dragon, what''s the matter? Anyway, now you just sit in bed and tell me? " To ask this question is purely to be interested in the Dragon nationality.


    Tina hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "We dragon people live in a remote place in the high heaven. We know the place where you human beings live, but your human ability has not found the area where we dragon people live. Before we found other species, we also thought that there was only one dragon species in the whole high Heaven Kingdom. But as time goes on and the area we explored becomes larger and larger, we found not only your human existence, but also several other species. At this time, the problem arises. "


    "The dragon people themselves are peace loving creatures. Most of them don''t have much awareness of territory. What we want is just enough space for us to live. However, with the discovery of other species, a small number of ambitious dragons in the dragon people began to come up with the idea of other creatures. They want to control all the creatures in the whole high heaven, Let the whole high heaven god world submit to the feet of the dragon race, because the Lord''s power is the most powerful among all the species found so far, and he is fully capable of dominating all the creatures. These ambitious dragons want to conquer the whole high heaven god world through their absolute power. "


    "This incident itself caused a strong disagreement among the dragon people. Most of the dragon people are still unwilling to control other creatures. For the vast majority of the dragon people, it is meaningless to do so, because they just want to live in peace. However, a few of the dragon people have a strong desire to control the high heaven. They started their first invasion regardless of their opposition, According to the history I know, the first species they invaded is called the frost Protoss, which is a species in extremely cold areas. The creatures there are life formed by cold ice, which can control ice and snow and control the weather. Moreover, the whole species group is very large. Those ambitious dragons failed in their first invasion. After they came back, They instigated more dragons to join their expeditionary army and began to launch a second attack. That time, they succeeded in defeating the frost Protoss, but their desire to control the frost Protoss was not fulfilled. The frost Protoss disappeared overnight. In the spring of the next year, the frost Protoss united with another species called the flame Protoss, They launched a large-scale attack on our dragon people. Although the incident was successfully settled by the dragon people, the counterattack of the two species also caused great losses to our dragon people. After that, the elder of the dragon people controlled the ambitious dragon people and imprisoned them all for reflection, However, the first dragon clan was so weak that they could not resist the joint invasion of the two species. In a rage, they killed all the imprisoned dragons and absorbed all their strength. After breaking through the blockade of the elders, they slaughtered the dragon clan and absorbed all their strength. Finally, they were defeated by the elders with the life imprisonment method, Let it go. "


    The prosperity of Qinghe city is not comparable to that of Tianyuan city. After all, Tianyuan city is too remote, and the new construction time of the city is not very long. Compared with Qinghe City, which has been built for a longer time, resources are relatively scarce, and Qinghe city has been built for a longer time, with a longer history, whether it is human, geography or even various styles, Compared with tianyuandu, tianyuandu is more rich. The most intuitive manifestation is that there are more businessmen here, and there is no doubt that the residents here are more rich. With a huge population base, the most direct manifestation is that the prosperity is higher. The million people here basically live in the city center.


    The city center of Gaotian Shenjie is the city master''s mansion, with the city master''s mansion as the radiation point. Most of the millions of people are scattered in the city center. Those who are interested in expanding the city, or those who are sent out by the city master''s mansion to do special urban expansion, will live outside the city, or some practitioners are not very interested in the environment inside the city, Those who only want to facilitate their own cultivation will also choose to live in the outskirts of the city, which is convenient for cultivation. After all, there is a great energy fluctuation during cultivation, which is easy to cause some damage in the city center. Unless there is a huge house, this kind of damage is easy to cause trouble. Outside the city, it''s easy to bombard. No one can control it. Even these people in the city want more people to bombard outside. In this way, they can better build the city outside.


    Most of the millions of people live in the city. The neighborhood of Qinghe university is also the real downtown area. If you want to divide it into several rings, the neighborhood of Qinghe university is definitely within the first ring of the city center. Relatively speaking, the population is naturally more dense, and relatively speaking, the rich people don''t know the strong men of cultivation, or the rich businessmen, Most of them are concentrated in this area. The most obvious manifestation of this is that the business planning in this area is very prosperous. Most businessmen are looking for places with more people and stronger consumption ability. There is no doubt that the consumption ability of the first ring road and the second ring road is the strongest, so there are shops everywhere in the commercial street, It''s full of goods, and there''s an endless stream of people coming and going. Although it''s not exaggerating enough, it''s self-evident that the flow of people is dense. At least it looks very busy. Although it''s already afternoon, and it''s close to dinner time, people are still wandering around, Some men drink together in twos and threes, while some women go shopping in twos and threes. Shopping in this area is undoubtedly the best choice. You can see the goods you want everywhere. It''s exquisite and inexpensive. It''s not too much to describe them in four words.


    Wu Hao''s attention, of course, is not the gadgets they like. Although they are buying things, their home is so big that they can hold a lot of things. As girls, they naturally like to buy things at home and set up their own home, but Wu Hao is not interested in it. He is more interested in the weapons sold here

 Chapter 894

    The weapons of the high heaven god world are very special. The first foundation is to be able to guide the direction of the God city. No matter how flustered people go, they will not get lost. As long as they keep moving in the direction of the weapons, they will eventually find the direction of the city. Of course, this is not obvious from the appearance of the weapons, This is determined by the characteristics of some materials integrated in the weapons. These weapons are also of various patterns, such as knives, guns, sticks, axes, axes, axes, hooks and forks, which Wu Hao did not know. All these weapons can be seen here. Combined with the characteristics of the high heaven, the diversity of weapons is almost beyond Wu Hao''s imagination, There are many kinds of weapons sold in every weapon shop.


    There are many kinds of weapons, and the classification of weapons is also very huge. There are all kinds of weapons from low to high quality, and there are also those who divide the quality of weapons according to their shape. For those who like to show off their weapons, this is a very good classification. Some weapons are flashy, but they are very eye-catching, while some weapons don''t look good, But the actual power is very huge. For those pragmatists, this kind of weapon is the best choice.


    It has to be said that men have a barbaric preference for weapons derived from genes. Although Wu Hao already has a peerless weapon and doesn''t need other weapons to increase his strength, he still likes these kinds of weapons, especially the cold light when the sword comes out of its sheath, It can arouse the instinct of killing in the man''s heart.


    In addition to weapons, Wu Hao paid special attention to the crystal stones in Qinghe city. It has to be said that Qinghe city is far more prosperous and huge than Qingyuan City. The crystal stones sold here are also quite good. Many people buy crystal stones. The quality of Wang crystal stone is higher than that sold in Tianyuan city. The energy emitted by many crystal stones is very huge, I feel that a crystal stone can help a person who has already had the foundation of cultivation and improve his strength by a whole level. I don''t know where these people got these crystal stones, but there is no doubt that these days are quite common in Qinghe city. Every crystal stone shop sells these crystal stones with very high energy level, The best crystal stones sold in a few larger shops are of super high quality. The energy level is much higher than that of ordinary crystal stones. Of course, the price is not affordable for ordinary people. Even some merchants may not have the courage to bid for the best crystal stones, so many shops put these best crystal stones in the most prominent position, As a kind of props to attract customers, if you really want to buy them, you don''t have to sell them. After all, a piece of super high-quality crystal can bring more business than the value of its own sales. It''s not a good idea to say that you are a crystal shop without a treasure.


    After his surprise, Wu Hao focused on the food and housing of Qinghe city. For Tianyuan City, the food and housing of Qinghe city is obviously more convenient. First of all, in the aspect of food, Gaotian divine world, although all the spirit beasts are very large and difficult to catch, and they are not willing to kill and eat meat, Gaotian divine world has its own meat breeding system, Many of the meat that people like to eat in the market is actually cultivated. Tianyuan city''s meat is relatively single, and there are no more than 20 kinds of meat. Qinghe city''s losers can''t be compared in this respect. Wu Hao walked through the street, and Wu Hao, a small snack shop, saw that no less than 20 or 30 kinds of meat were sold. After all kinds of production, the meat was mellow, It''s delicious and attractive. When you pass through the restaurants of hotels, it''s even more attractive. Every restaurant and restaurant has its own unique flavor. Moreover, for the sake of uniqueness, it seems that different restaurants have their own unique meat, and the flavor produced is naturally more attractive. There is no branch, A lot of people eat in restaurants and restaurants, and they all go to the delicious meat of their only family.


    Apart from meat, the diet rules of the gods and the earth are similar. There are all kinds of vegetables and fruits. Of course, this is not a simple comparison. If it is a species comparison, there is no doubt that the level of science and technology developed on the earth has brought about species improvement, It''s not the high heaven god world, which only depends on the food of pure natural species, that can be compared. It''s a thing that can be found in the high heaven god world in general, including vegetables, fruits, fruit juice, drinks, and so on, There''s a lot of food here, and Qinghe city can only be regarded as a remote city. It''s almost easy to imagine how prosperous it will be in Chengdu or some super cities near Shendu.


    Besides living in Qinghe City, compared with Tianyuan City, there are more inns and more choices. Apart from inns, there are separate yards for rent. Of course, there are also some for sale. In this regard, Tianyuan city is not as good as Tianyuan City, but there are few places for sale, We all live and build by ourselves, and there are no developers who go there to build houses to sell. Lingyuan, a big slob, doesn''t care so much about the urban planning of Tianyuan City, and doesn''t specially ask people to do it. Anyway, everyone loves to live and wants to rent houses. He wants to find wood to build his own. Anyway, the city owner doesn''t care about you.


    Of course, Tianyuan has its own unique limitations in this respect, which is related to Tianyuan''s own geographical location. Lingyuan chose to build Tianyuan city in the first place, and the location he chose was a big basin. As long as it was a basin, it would basically limit the development scale of the city. If you want to develop in the future, there are only two possibilities, either a bottle of surrounding mountains, It is no doubt that the real estate development of Tianyuan city is limited to a certain extent by the size of the city itself.


    Compared with Qinghe City, there is no such restriction. Qinghe city is a typical plain city. There is a vast land for free development, and as long as the forest outside is leveled, it is a plain. You can develop as you want.

 Chapter 895

    With a vast geographical space, there will be various ways of development here. Just like the boss long, who has business sense and knows how to develop real estate here, there are not a few people like him, but the real estate business here is not as developed as that on the earth. After all, limited resources lead to scarcity, Scarcity leads to the price of three sets, and price leads to the price. There are more business people coming to the factory to do this, but it''s basically very difficult to carry out the task of Gaotian Shenjie. The geographical space here is infinitely vast, and the land is not a scarce resource at all. Even there is no one to build high-rise buildings here. From this point, we can see that it''s quite difficult to do real estate here, but it''s better than nothing, There are still some owners who have made some achievements in this respect. They have seen many inns and many houses for rent and sale.


    In fact, more convenient accommodation is of great benefit to the development of a city. First of all, it can improve the way of population flow in the whole city. Convenient housing conditions can make people feel at ease to come here. If you want to stop, you can find a place to live. If you want to leave, you can leave at any time. Population flow, Naturally, it is strengthened. Unlike every time you go to a city, you can only build your own house. This will slow down the flow of population in a city. After all, after you build a house, you will stay in a place for a longer time. Although this is conducive to population growth, there is no doubt that economic activity will slow down. Ah, there is a higher population flow in Qinghe city. On the other hand, these real estate developers also intentionally or unintentionally maintain the population growth trend. That''s hard. Qinghe city has a population base of up to one million, and the growth of the number of people also continues to promote the economic development of Qinghe City and the expansion of the whole city.


    Food, clothing, housing, transportation and other aspects are very convenient. In fact, they have entered a good cycle, promoting the better development of Qinghe city and attracting more people to Qinghe City, especially businessmen. Qinghe city is relatively more attractive to them. After all, it has a large population base, and because it is a remote and marginal City, no matter what the materials are, After all, it''s not easy to transport and operate. As long as they bring enough goods to operate, they can easily make a fortune here. After all, with goods coming in, it''s easy for millions of people here to consume all these things, and the convenient life here will attract more ordinary people to settle here, After these ordinary people live and work here, if their children continue to become ordinary people, they will continue to live here. If they want to become practitioners, then the cultivation foundation of this city will be improved bit by bit. In fact, the cultivation foundation of Qinghe city is just like this. At least 13 martial arts practitioners in Qinghe city are promoted, Even as high as 23, the vast majority of parents here are ordinary people, and they will make their children become practitioners. After all, in places like the high heaven, the power system is the second level luxury. Only the real cultivator is the highest symbol of honor. If there is a strong cultivator in the family, it will be an honor for the whole family. Even if there are countless cultivators in the high heaven, it is also a matter worthy of glory for the general family to become a real cultivator.


    Wu Hao accompanied them for a walk and a stroll. Of course, the so-called circle was not really a stroll, but a few blocks up and down the street. For this city, it was relatively popular. After all, it was very convenient and rich in food, clothing, housing and transportation. Basically, there was nothing unsatisfied, No matter what you eat, live or think about, you can almost find and satisfy here. If you don''t want to go to Chengdu to do what you want to do, living here is really a good choice. After all, there are extremely convenient living conditions here, and now you have bought a house here, Whatever you do here will be very comfortable.


    Unfortunately, no matter how good the city is, it''s just a temporary foothold for him. After a period of time, when he meets the conditions to leave Qinghe City, he will still resolutely choose to leave. After all, the city doesn''t belong to him, and the place he wants to go is far away. If he stays in the city now, What''s your future?


    If you have to do something, you have to do it. There''s no hesitation.


    Of course, Wu Hao just keeps these things in his heart. He doesn''t need to talk to himself anytime and anywhere. He just knows what to do in his heart. Otherwise, it''s meaningless to mess up his life. He has never been a person who is dedicated to cultivating for the sake of cultivation, let alone a person who can do anything regardless of everything, From his memory, the life she wanted was that kind of carefree life, and now with so many women, the life she wanted was more simple and clear, not only to carefree life, but also with the woman she loved? This kind of happiness is the greatest meaning of life. The pursuit of force has no meaning to him. Now, if he wants to be strong, it''s just to better accomplish his own things, but also to better protect his women. But he will never be strong for the sake of being strong. Being strong is not a goal, it''s just a process, The process of realizing one''s free life.


    "Brother Linghao, I can''t fit my space ring. Please help me to fit this thing." Ling fei''er took Wu Hao and hopped around. After a while, she bought a lot of things.


    "I think we''d better buy some space rings. Dina needs a space ring. Yuying yudie, Yunhan Yunru also need a space ring. Especially when the four of them come out to buy things, or you need them to buy something, you always have to bring it back. It''s not good to have a space ring. It''s convenient for them to carry things, don''t you think?" Wu Hao said.


    "Yes, yes, it seems to be right. Yuying, yudie, Yunhan and Yunru seem to need more space rings. After all, they have to buy many things. It''s really inconvenient if they always have to bring them back." Wu Hao says so, Ling Fei son thought deeply ran of nod.

 Chapter 896

    "We want space rings, too?" Yuying, yudie and Yunru were shocked when they heard this. They all knew that the master loved them very much, but as maids, they even had to wear space rings. This kind of love is a little too much. Space rings are very precious, and ordinary owners are reluctant to wear them, I don''t want such a precious thing.


    "Is that convenient for you? Do you usually do something? Otherwise, every time you come out, you have to carry a pile of things by yourself. Isn''t it troublesome? " Wu Hao laughed and touched their faces. Naturally, he knew what they were surprised at. He said casually, "don''t think so much. It''s just a space ring."


    "But the space ring is too precious. We are just maids. How can we wear it?" Yun Han seriously looking at his maid to mention something, this is not a very normal thing? How did you get to the childe''s side and even feel sorry for them? Although I was moved in my heart, I really didn''t dare to ask for the space ring.


    "Well, well, don''t worry, I don''t want you to work so hard at ordinary times. With a space ring, many things will greatly improve efficiency. If you can improve efficiency, you can save more time and spare time. Don''t you have more time to practice? Come on, don''t think so much. Let''s find a crystal shop to buy five space rings. "


    Wu Hao can''t say more. He took them to find a crystal shop.


    "Does the boss have a space ring?" Wu Hao is straight to the point. There are a lot of gold ornament shops here, but there is always a place.


    "Of course there is a space ring. What kind of appearance do you want? I have everything here. " The boss warmly entertained them, no matter whether they bought it or not, first asked them to sit down and poured a cup of tea.


    "I''ll take a look at everything you have."


    "All right, just a moment. I''ll take it out." The boss looked so simple, naturally happy, the price of space ring is still quite high, the profit is relatively larger.


    "Do you really want to buy us a space ring?" Yu Ying is not sure of looking at him, accept such a valuable gift, the heart is still very uneasy.


    "If you say you want to buy it, of course you have to buy it. And as I said, you can improve your usual efficiency. What''s wrong?" Wu Hao smiles. He really likes the space ring. It can hold a lot of things, and many things are really convenient. Having a space ring can do a lot of things in life, which is very convenient. Just like they clean up the room and want to move this thing to another room, they just need to put in the space ring, It''s easy to release in another room, and if there''s no space for the ring, they''ll have to move together.


    "But you must buy us a space ring. Just buy one of the most common. We usually don''t use such a huge space. As long as we can use it everyday, it''s enough. Besides, we are still four people. If we really need to use a special space, we can do it together." Yun Han said, I really don''t want you to spend too much money on this. You are so kind to them. This kind of kindness makes them a little uneasy, and they don''t know how to repay you.


    "It''s OK. There''s too much space for you to use." Wu Hao nodded, and the bank made a lot of sense. Their four most common space rings, which are usually used at home, are enough for them. What''s more, if there is really something that needs more space, the four of them can really handle it together, and even the most common space rings have quite a lot of space, It can hold enough things for daily use, and the vast majority of people in the high heaven world also use the most general space ring, which can basically meet the daily use.


    The boss quickly brought a box of space rings. Although it was a big box, there were only ten space rings in the box, each of which was placed very neatly and made very exquisite.


    "Take four ordinary ones and one with high quality." Wu Hao said that Dina, as a cultivator, is also a very powerful cultivator. Her demand for space rings should be higher. After all, she needs to accommodate more things, which is more huge. The general space rings may not be able to meet his needs.


    "I''m so tired. These sections here are common products, and these ones here are high-quality products. You can take a look at the styles you need, and you can take the styles you like. I''ll help you settle the bill. If you look so simple, I''ll just order them. All of them are 10% off." The boss is really flat, although there is a profit, but look at each other so flat, he also simply gave a discount, although the discount is not big, but the heart is in it.


    "You can choose by yourself. You can choose what style you like." Wu Hao looks at them and smiles. He also looks at the box of the space ring. He selects a space ring for Dina, which looks most in line with her temperament, and puts it on for her.


    "Childe, I think I can just take an ordinary one. I don''t think my demand for space rings is particularly big." Dina looked at the space ring in her hand. Although she liked it very much, he didn''t seem to need any special space ring. Even if she needed to use the feeling, she only needed a small space to accommodate what he needed.


    "Your range of use is relatively larger than the four of them, so anyway, choose a space ring with larger space capacity, just in case." Wu Hao smiles and touches his pretty face.


    "The young master is very kind to the ladies." The boss said with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the four of us are maids." Yunhan, Yunru, Yuying and yudie all blush. The young master is really nice to them. All of them make others think that they are his wife, but this really makes them feel a little embarrassed.


    "Are you four maids?"


    On the contrary, the boss was very surprised that there was no host who bought a space ring for his maid, which was a little too good for the maid. Moreover, this is a maid, who looks like a little Jasper, elegant and noble. It''s obvious that they are like maids. It can be seen from their faces that they are very beloved, The face has the appearance that the young lady is generally spoiled, completely did not see they are the maid.

 Chapter 897

    "Yes, we are maids. Don''t talk nonsense." Four people solemnly repeated it?


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It''s the first time I''ve seen a host treat a maid so well." The boss apologized awkwardly.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Let''s figure out how much."


    Wu Hao laughed and was just about to pay. Suddenly his eyes turned and he thought about it and said, "by the way, boss, can you deduct the direct commission when you buy things here? I''ll sell you the crystal and use it to offset my money for the space ring. "


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter. We are crystal shops. Crystal itself is currency in circulation here. If you have enough crystal or high quality crystal to offset the price, we are willing to accept this kind of transaction."


    The boss said without hesitation that for a crystal shop, cash trading is not the most popular way. It''s the best choice to trade crystal when the Commission is relatively high. He especially likes those martial arts. He can trade some things here with high-quality crystal. In this way, there will be more high-quality crystal in the shop, More high quality crystal can attract more customers.


    "Look at the value of my crystal stones."


    Wu Hao said that he released a large number of crystal stones from the space ring. These crystal stones were originally taken out of Dina''s body. There were blue ice stones and red flint stones. Each one exuded pure energy and was of high quality.


    As soon as the boss saw such a pure crystal, he was stunned, and then a strong light burst out in his eyes. Such a high-quality crystal, such a pure crystal, is extremely rare. The key is that this crystal has the size of a fist. Just this size, just this purity, one can equal the value of these five space rings. If you have a little conscience, They even have to paste thousands of gold coins upside down.


    "Young master, where do you come from? The appearance is so excellent. " "As like as two peas," the boss asked, surprised. There were more than six pieces of stone.


    "Don''t worry about it. Just tell me how much the crystal is worth. Can you offset the five space rings?" Wu Hao looks at Dina and smiles. Who can think that these high-quality crystal stones are just ordinary crystal stones condensed from his injured blood vessels when Dina incarnates as a dragon.


    "Yes, of course. Just one crystal is enough to offset the five. I can give you another 3000 gold coins. How about you? If you don''t think it''s enough, we can discuss the price again." The boss said excitedly that even if he was giving him 3000 gold coins, he would make a lot of money. If such a high-quality Jingshi goes to the store for 100, the warriors passing by the door can even clearly feel the powerful energy emitted by Jingshi. As long as they are attracted in and spend freely, they will be strong. If there are very rich warriors who buy this Jingshi, I can definitely make more money by myself.


    "Since the boss is so straightforward, I don''t want you to earn less. Let''s make a deal like this." Wu Hao said and put a blue crystal directly in front of him.


    The boss picked up the crystal stone and played with it. Even if he was just the most common practitioner, he could feel the exciting energy wave energy. It was very comfortable to pass it to his body through his hands. It seemed that he could improve his cultivation without practice.


    But the boss didn''t go to get the money immediately. Instead, he looked at the five crystal stones left on the table, two blue ice stones and three red flint stones.


    "Young master, can you sell these stones to me? Of course, I can buy it at a high price. Looking at five crystal stones, which are about the same size, I''ll pay 150000 for each. How about the price of 750000 in total? "


    "750000?" Wu Hao frowned. Of course, his frown was not that the price was too low, but that he was surprised that such a crystal could be worth 150000. The price was a bit beyond his expectation.


    The boss frowned at him and thought that the price was too low. He decided to add another 50000 yuan.


    "If you think the price is too low, it doesn''t matter. We can discuss the price again. I''ll transfer 50000 yuan online. What do you think? That''s five crystal stones. I''ll give you 800000 gold coins. "


    "Well, since you want it, I''ll give it to you."


    There is nothing to discuss. There are a lot of rings in his space, and this spirit has not been used up. According to this price, he will be a billionaire directly. It seems that he will not worry about money in the future. Moreover, this size is only the most common size in his space ring, and he still has a bigger one, In terms of size, aren''t the bigger ones more valuable?


    "Thank you for your help. Thank you for your help."


    Excited, the boss immediately ran into the house to get the money. There were six crystal stones of such super quality in the store, which together sent out a strong energy attraction. His own shop could almost imagine that it would become a place for many martial arts people to visit. Moreover, with these six crystal stones, when they were the treasures of the town store, those shops around would never compete with him.


    The boss quickly ran out and took nine cards, which were about the size of a bank card. Wu Hao certainly knew what it was. When they set out from Tianyun City, Lingyuan also gave them one such card, which represented 100000 gold coins. It was a bit like a supermarket shopping card, where 100000 gold coins could be consumed at any time, When 100000 gold coins are consumed, the card will be invalid automatically, unable to recharge and continue to use.


    "Here are eight gold coin cards. There is no consumption in them. You can feel them on the sensor stone in our store. Each one is enough. 100000 gold coins are not much, not much. There are 3000 gold coins in the remaining one, which I just settled for you." The boss respectfully handed 9 gold coin cards to Wu Hao. Naturally, Wu Hao was not polite. He took them all, and there was no need to check them. The boss didn''t look like a businessman who was very good at pitching people. Moreover, as a businessman, he didn''t dare to harm the warrior. There was a consensus in the whole divine world. After all, practitioners were the highest level of existence in the honor system of the whole divine world.


    "That''s it. The boss is nice. If I have any surprise to exchange in the future, I''ll come to you for the first time." Wu Hao smiles and takes them to leave.


    "Thank you for your appreciation. The shop is always welcome."

 Chapter 898

    The boss sent them out, stood at the door and watched them go away. Then he excitedly went back to the store and held six crystal stones in his arms. It felt that the whole body was full of energy.


    The appearance of six crystal stones has indeed brought extraordinary influence to this shop. The practitioners who just pass by the door can''t help but stop at the door of her shop and look inside. Some practitioners with good economic strength also know that there is a strong spirit in it. They also want to see if they have the ability to buy and enter the shop one after another, I want to see what such a powerful crystal looks like.


    When the business came, the boss naturally gave a warm reception. The 800000 yuan was really worth it.


    Wu Hao takes them away, takes out the gold coin card just given by the boss from his pocket, takes out four, and puts them in the hands of Yu yingyu dieyun and Han Yunru.


    The four little girls looked at him, not knowing what they were doing.


    "Anyway, our business and life are all managed by the four of you, and all the things are purchased by you, so you can take the money, buy whatever you want and whatever you need, and spend it at ease." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Four little girls stared at him, did not expect that they would give them a 100000 gold coin card.


    "Young master, we will be very worried about so much money." Yun Han looks at her with a little anxiety in her eyes. As a maid, she has never got so much money. He is really caught off guard when she puts so much money on her.


    "Don''t worry, it''s only 100000 yuan. Even if it''s lost, it''s just a small thing. Don''t forget that there are a lot of crystal stones in your space ring. You can exchange more gold coins at any time, so you can rest assured and spend it in peace." Wu Hao smiles and signals them to put away all the gold cards.


    "Well, well, you four put it away. Brother Linghao is very kind to you." Ling fei''er looks at them with a smile. He adores his brother Ling Hao even more. Moreover, he is not jealous at all. How can a man be so bad to his maid, such a good man, to his woman.


    "Young master ~"


    Four people looked at him with tears in their eyes. Can there be a better master in the world? Without them, they dare to be sure that this is the best host they have met in the world. If there is a second host, there is also a difference of 18000 miles between them, which is not a level at all. They are very sure of this.


    For such a generous treatment, what the four of them can do is to serve the young master better and repay the young master''s contribution to them. They all have this idea in their hearts.


    "All right, all right, put it away." Wu Hao smiles. He really doesn''t care about money. He has never had a big idea about money since he was young. Although this is a little better than his sister Yuxin, he has never been short of money. He has never been so persistent about the concept of money, especially after he founded a time trading management company, The whole flow of money is as big as a river, so his concept of money is less. 100000 gold coins, regardless of their consumption ability in the high heaven, are just small money in terms of his money concept. Now he clearly guides himself that the crystal stones in the space ring can get more gold coins, He is even more indifferent to the 100000 yuan. To be honest, even if they really buy a dish and lose the 100000 yuan, he has no impulse to blame them. 100000 yuan is just like a few yuan to him. His maid has lost a few yuan. What can I say?


    "Young master, we will serve you better in the future." Jade Butterfly wiped tears, moved heart almost melt away, as a maid, can have such a high treatment, really is God''s greatest favor for them.


    "I think you''ve served very well now." Wu Hao smiles and touches the little girl''s face. It''s really good that he can enjoy the service of the four girls every day. He doesn''t know what else he needs? I feel that they have done everything they can, as long as that is enough.


    "It''s not enough. We can do more things for you, or you can tell us what you want us to do at any time. As long as you say, we will try our best to do it." Yun Ru also wiped her tears.


    "Well, well, you four little girls said, how come they all shed tears? It''s like I''ve bullied you. Just do it. Don''t cry. You can''t cry until you come home. " Wu Hao said with a smile. The four little girls blushed and laughed again. They all wiped their tears and recovered their emotions.


    "Take one for each of you. Although you don''t use much money, you should prepare some in the space ring just in case you want to buy something. If the four of them are not around, you can spend money by yourself." Wu Hao gave Dina and Ling Fei Er a gold card of 100000 yuan each.


    Ling Fei Er and Dina naturally have nothing to be polite about. They took the gold card and put it into their own space.


    "Young master, are we still going to hang out?" Tina took his hand, since he moistened the development, the whole person has become more delicate and moving.


    "It seems that we have bought a lot of things. Why don''t we go to dinner? It''s dark now. We can go to dinner just in time. Don''t go back at night. The restaurants and hotels outside are so delicious. We''ll eat out at night. Hello, brother, what do you say?" Ling fei''er also holds Wu Hao and looks at him with a smile.


    "Yes, then go to dinner."


    Wu Hao naturally doesn''t care. Whether he is shopping, eating or staying in an inn, he can accept that he doesn''t go back at night. Anyway, with their little girls by his side, he can do anything.


    "Let''s go. Let''s eat."


    Wu Hao smiles and walks into a restaurant with them. Anyway, none of these restaurants have eaten. He doesn''t know which restaurant is delicious and which one is not. In this case, why choose? Anyway, just go to the restaurant that looks the biggest and smells the most delicious. It''s delicious or not. After eating, I''m saying that there are a lot of restaurants in qinghecheng restaurant. It doesn''t matter if you eat all the restaurants in qinghecheng today or tomorrow. On the contrary, you eat all the restaurants in qinghecheng.

 Chapter 899

    The ninth floor is very large. The first floor and the second floor are public dining areas, where several tables are placed. It''s normal for people who know each other or share tables to eat together. The third floor and the fourth floor are private rooms. Each independent private room has a separate table for the guests who want to eat. Generally, the price of private rooms is a little higher than that of public dining areas outside, For ordinary consumers, it doesn''t matter. It''s cheaper where you can eat. So most people gather in the public dining area on the first floor and the second floor. They are talking and discussing, and they can know more. Of course, Wu Hao will not choose to eat in the public dining area with these six beauties, After all, they are very popular. According to his experience on earth, it''s easy to cause a stir when there are several beautiful women among a group of men. So Wu Hao took them directly to the fourth floor and found a private room where no one had been for a day. He sat down. The table is round table, which is for ten people. It''s just right, and it''s for seven people. Naturally, it''s more relaxed.


    The waiter takes the menu, and seven people order a table, waiting for the table to break up. For the new city, the expectation of food is always very high. For a new city, the understanding of food begins with food.


    "Young master, who do you want to serve you?" Yun Han asks, have already been used to, serve him when the young master has a meal, this kind of habit has gradually become a kind of rule, if the young master has no one to serve when he has a meal, on the contrary, it is a kind of neglect and neglect to the young master.


    "You don''t have to eat out, do you?" Wu Hao smiles. Although they have been used to serving themselves when they eat, it''s the first time for them to eat out.


    "No, no matter where you eat, there must be someone to serve you, and will you accompany me? After a long afternoon shopping, we should let you relax. " Yu Ying said seriously that the young master was so kind to them, and if they were still neglecting to serve the young master, it would be too much to say.


    "Well, well, you can do whatever you want. OK, Jade Butterfly and Yunru, you two serve." Wu Hao smiles and shakes his head helplessly. He knows very well that he is very kind to these four little girls and that they always feel that they should do something to repay themselves. As maids, it is the best reward for them to serve themselves well. What they can do is to serve themselves as well as possible, That''s what they think, right?


    "Mm-hmm, do you want us to serve you now, or wait for a while and wait for the dishes to be served?" Jade Butterfly and Yun Ru smile, and their four little girls all smile happily.


    "We''ll have to serve later. Let''s wait until the dishes are ready." He didn''t want other men to see his little maid in a state of shame.


    "Well, then, when the dishes are ready, we''ll serve you well." The two little girls nodded happily. As long as they could serve the young master better, their hearts would be very happy.


    "Well, let''s have a good massage for the young lady first. It''s just a good time to relax after a stroll in the afternoon."


    Yudie and Yunru help Wu Hao massage and beat his legs together. Yuying and Yunhan help lingfeier and Dina relax.


    On weekdays, they often enjoy their service, and the three of them are also very happy to enjoy it, but are the four of them also happy to serve him? After all, as a maid, this is one of the few things they can do for them. How can they complain.


    The restaurant''s food is very fast. In less than ten minutes, they ordered more than ten dishes, and the table is full.


    "You can use it slowly. You need to say anything at any time." The waiter returned the last dish.


    Yudie and Yunru come to Wu Hao and squat down. They happily serve him with their small mouths. Lingfei''er and Dina sit beside him. They are used to this kind of dining style. They watch them serve Wu Hao seriously. Sometimes they will lie down and have a good time.


    "These dishes look delicious." Wu Hao watched the delicious food set on the table. He had a big appetite, enjoying their service and the delicious food on the table.


    "Young lady, if you want anything you can''t find, let''s help you." Yun Han said.


    "Well, you can all eat. You''ve been shopping all afternoon. Eat well and go home at night to help you practice." Wu Hao said with a smile that he was in a good mood today. When he came home at night, he could just have a good play with their six little girls. He just had nothing to do these two days. He just had to wait for the notice of the college, and he could do anything with them.


    Five of them eat delicious food, Jade Butterfly more Yun Ru is more happy to eat what they like.


    "Yes, yes." Several little girls are very happy. They are not happy to ask the young master to help them practice. For the four of them, this is their best dress. For Lingfei and Tina, they can not only enjoy his favor, but also practice well. It''s natural to be happy to have more with one stone.


    There was a knock on the door while eating in the private room.


    "Linghao, Lingfei, are you two in there?" The sound of knocking on the door rang out. At the same time, the voice of Qingyin asking came from outside.


    As soon as lingfei''er hears the voice of Qingyin tutor outside, she immediately gets up and opens the door for him.


    "Wait a minute, girl." Wu Hao is embarrassed, but it''s too late. Ling fei''er has opened the door and happily pulls Qingyin into their private room. It''s embarrassing.


    Jade Butterfly and Yunru are waiting on Wu Hao, but they don''t expect this kind of accident. They blush and are at a loss, and Wu Hao is embarrassed at this time.


    Of course, Qingyin is no less embarrassed than Wu Hao.


    The first time I enter the door, I see Wu Hao sitting there. Two little girls serve him with their little mouths. It''s a bit exaggerated. Do you want a maid to serve him like this? Of course, what really embarrassed him was that it was the first time he saw a man''s behemoth. Although he wanted to keep calm and not be so embarrassed, his face turned red involuntarily. After all, it was a bit embarrassing.


    Yudieyunru, two shy people, quickly stood up from under the table. In front of the two ladies at home, of course, they didn''t care. They served the young master like this every day, and sometimes the young lady would come to eat with them for a while. They were used to each other, and didn''t feel strange

 Chapter 900

    But tutor Qingyin is a stranger after all, especially for them, who is a complete stranger. She is very embarrassed to see her.


    "Keke, teacher Qingyin, are you eating here too?" Wu Hao says hello awkwardly. At this time, Ling fei''er suddenly realizes what a sudden thing she has just done. For them, master Qingyin is not familiar with the people who can share everything. When she sees this kind of thing, no wonder everyone is very embarrassed. Suddenly, he becomes very embarrassed, I knew I didn''t come to open the door just now. Now everyone is embarrassed. Let alone them, even he can''t laugh or cry.


    "As soon as the work of the college is finished, I''ll come and have a meal here. As soon as I hear your voice, I''ll knock on the door to see if it''s you. It turns out that it''s really you." Pro half said with a joking smile: "I said Linghao, are you going to be too comfortable these days? Do you want your maid to serve you like this after a meal?"


    A man''s treatment in this respect is really good, and the maid can do anything for them, but his treatment and sleep are also good. It''s too outrageous. He usually enjoys what he wants with the maid in the evening, and no one says about him. But when he''s eating outside, he even needs the maid to serve him in this way. Do you want to enjoy it like this?


    "I''m used to it, cough." Wu Hao touched his nose and changed the topic: "did you order? If you don''t have any, come and eat with me. "


    "No, I don''t want to disturb your enjoyment." Qingyin couldn''t laugh or cry. Originally, she wanted to have dinner with them, but now it''s no good to have dinner with them, so she backed out.


    Wu Hao was relieved. Ling fei''er was also relieved. The two of them were even more relieved.


    "I''m sorry, brother Linghao. I went to open the door without thinking too much." Ling Fei son embarrassed vomit a tongue, just he really didn''t think too much to open the door, the result made such a big red face.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter. The good thing is Qingyin tutor, not others." Wu Hao gave a wry smile, "OK, let''s have dinner."


    "Then we''d better continue to serve you." Jade Butterfly and Yun Ru continue to squat in front of him and continue to serve him.


    They just served, Qingyin pushed the door open again. Seeing the scene I just saw, my whole face turned red again and closed the door again.


    "Keke, I didn''t see anything. I want to say that after dinner, we''ll sit down and have a chat. You''re sure I''ll teach you, so I just want to talk about the next arrangement with you." Qingyin said at the door.


    "Well, after dinner, we''ll sit down and have a chat." Wu Hao said with tears and laughter, did not expect that he even killed a shot back.


    "OK, then you can eat."


    Qingyin leaves quickly. What''s the boy''s hurry? He just went out and asked two maids to wait on him. Just like this, she saw a man''s big thing for the second time. Can she eat it with a small mouth?


    For a woman who never knew this kind of thing, of course, she was very confused, but he was too lazy to think about this kind of thing, so he went to his private room and ordered a meal.


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry, but with his first experience, he is not so embarrassed. Even the two little girls are embarrassed for a while and continue to serve seriously.


    As always, Wu Hao was enjoying the delicious food and the beautiful women. After eating, they were released to them. The two little girls also enjoyed the delicious food from the young master. Then they got up to eat.


    When they are full, Qingyin knocks on the door outside.


    "Have you had enough?" He really did not dare to open the door rashly, so as not to see embarrassing pictures again. For a woman who had never experienced these things, any picture was enough to make her feel embarrassed.


    "I''m full."


    Wu Hao got up and opened the door for him. As soon as the door opened, Qingyin gave him a white eye. Although he didn''t know why he had to give him a white eye, he couldn''t help but want to give him a white eye. No matter how big a woman is, she looks the same.


    Wu Hao shrugs his shoulders. The male employee, however, finds out that he has been found, so he simply faces it calmly. Besides, a woman is embarrassed, and a male has nothing to be embarrassed about. It''s totally unnecessary.


    "Teacher Qingyin, when did you come here?" Wu Hao asked, casually looking for a topic to divert the attention that should not exist between them, so that he would not feel sorry for what he had just done, and that topic would not be discussed at all.


    "I came here about ten days ago and got familiar with the environment here. I''ve been busy in the college these days. I heard that there is a female classmate in the college whose qualification test has reached six-star blue. She should be lingfeier, right?"


    "Yes."


    Ling fei''er laughs with pride. She can''t help but be happy when she talks about such a high level of talent. What makes him more happy is that there is still room for his talent to continue to rise. That is to say, he will definitely reach the level of six star purple in the future. This talent is quite high, compared with brother Ling Hao, That is to say, they have reached the top level of the power system of the high heaven.


    "It''s said that there was an accident in the process of testing. Is that Ling Hao you?" Qingyin looks at Wu Hao suspiciously. He is not sure what the accident is. It seems that all the tutors are not sure what happened. Or the Dean deliberately conceals it, so he doesn''t know what the accident is. The reason why he asks about it is that he wants to know what happened to Wu Hao, What does it mean.


    "It''s just a little accident. Teacher Qingyin also cares about me?" Wu Hao laughs. He has a good time eating and drinking. Naturally, he is also relaxed. Looking at Qingyin, a beautiful beauty, he can''t help laughing.


    Qingyin gives a big white eye to his frivolity. Seeing that he doesn''t want to say more and doesn''t want to ask more, she says casually, "if you have enough to eat and drink, you should also enjoy what you should enjoy, or you can walk in the street and talk while you walk?"


    "Good."


    Ling fei''er laughs and walks out with Dina. After dinner, she strolls around the street. It''s undoubtedly the most enjoyable thing. Moreover, the night in Qinghe city is still good. There are bright lights everywhere. It''s very fun to walk on the road. Moreover, there are many hawkers on the Internet who don''t come out during the day, selling all kinds of strange things and many snacks, Although full, but on the road to buy a little snack to eat, you can still eat.

 Chapter 901

    "Let''s go then." Wu Hao shrugged and stood up. Four little girls followed.


    Ling fei''er and Dina are walking in front. They usually look around when they are playing. When they see small things, they can''t help buying some to play. Yu Ying, Yu die, Yun Han and Yun Ru are walking behind. If they need anything, they can do it immediately. Wu Hao and Qingyin are walking in the middle.


    "Are you Phil''s brother? Who''s going to have dinner with you? Do you mean to wait on you like that maid in front of your sister? " Qingyin whispered, he didn''t know what was going on in Wu Hao''s mind? According to reason, Ling fei''er belongs to his sister. Anyway, I''m sorry. Let the maid wait on her like that in front of her sister? If she is in the room at night and has several maids, she can enjoy them as she wants. Of course, no one says that he is in the high heaven, and the male master generally enjoys such rights. It''s perfectly normal for a maid to go to bed. To say the least, it doesn''t matter if she likes to wait on her like a maid when she usually eats. After all, the maid serves the master, no matter what, Are normal things, but in front of his sister''s face, this is a bit abnormal, normal brother should not be able to do such a thing, right?


    Wu Hao looked at his suspicious eyes with a thump in his heart. This woman is not easy to cheat. His brain is smarter than anyone else, and his attention is also quite sharp. Just before he realized this problem, he had thought about it all at once, How can I explain this to him? It''s true that a normal elder brother can''t serve her like this in front of his younger sister. Besides, Ling fei''er and Tina just sat beside him. They basically belong to a position where you can see everything clearly. How can a normal elder brother let his younger sister see it so recklessly.


    How can that be explained? The normal situation can''t be explained in any way, and even in the abnormal situation, it can''t happen unless something like that happens.


    "You and Phil are not taboos, are you?" Qingyin frowns and looks at him. Although the relationship between men and women is always weak, it''s normal for a man to have several women, and it''s normal for a man to have a relationship with a maid since he was a child. This is also the daily life of men in the high heaven. But for men and women who are related by blood, this relationship is still taboo, This is as like as two peas. No doubt, they are taboo from ancient times to the present. Even now they are the same. There is no change. If they happen two things, that is a big problem.


    "Cough, I said teacher Qingyin, can you stop thinking so much? I don''t have that kind of relationship with Fei Er." Wu Hao wanted to explain it, but it was really wrong. He didn''t know how to explain it to him, and there was no reason to stand up.


    "You don''t have that kind of relationship with Phil. Why do you want to be in front of her? That''s how you serve you? And I think Phil seems to be used to it, which shows that he should often see the maid serve you like this. If the relationship between you is normal, neither he nor you should think it is a normal thing. He can not care about his man, enjoy the maid''s service, you can also not care about their women''s view, enjoy, is your service, but between you are brother and sister, you are used to this thing, it seems very strange, isn''t it? Since you don''t have this kind of relationship, shouldn''t you explain it to me? Although I don''t have much to do with you, I''m just your tutor, don''t you think you should explain this for yourself and for Phil? " Qingyin looks at him seriously.


    Wu Hao''s mental state is another clattering. Here, it almost shows that this matter can''t escape. If he''s unreasonable to prevaricate, it will only arouse Qingyin''s greater doubt. Once a person''s doubt begins to sprout, if he doesn''t eradicate his teeth of doubt, then the doubt will only grow bigger and bigger, and the small sprouts of doubt will quickly develop into a towering tree, Because when a person doubts something, he will find all the reasons in his heart that he can create reasons for the doubt. These reasons nourish the tree of doubt like nutrients. As long as the bud is not eradicated, doubt will only grow.


    But this matter really don''t know how to explain to her, also can''t find any other reason, can put this matter to prevaricate in the past, the only can explain this matter clearly, that is only to tell this matter with her clearly, can not let her have such doubt, but this matter tell him?


    Wu Hao is even more uncertain. Should he tell him about it? Why? Qingyin himself is not a normal tutor. If he is a normal tutor, all the others are OK. But Qingyin was sent by Lingtian to tutor him. At the same time, she is also a tutor of him. It will undoubtedly take a huge risk to tell him about it. If it comes to Ling Tian''s ears, What will happen? He''s not sure.


    "I''m tutor Qingyin. Do you have to know the reason for this?" Wu Hao grins bitterly. It''s true to tell the truth. He doesn''t know how to explain it to her or whether to explain it to her. After all, it''s difficult for him to say it or not.


    "Although I don''t have to know about it, don''t you think you should explain it well? Whether it''s for you or Lingfei, it''s a matter that should be explained clearly. Lingfei doesn''t seem to realize the seriousness of this matter, but as his brother, don''t you think you should consider it for her and help him explain it clearly?" A younger sister is so used to serving his elder brother in that way. As a normal younger sister, shouldn''t she feel very shy and embarrassed? Although it''s normal for the maid to serve the host, as a sister, she should at least take the initiative to avoid having dinner with him as a brother, and she should not let her sister see it, even if she knows it well.


    Looking at Wu Hao''s evasive look, Qingyin is more suspicious that something taboo has happened to them, which makes him look more serious.


    "It''s not really what you think it is." Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry, but he doesn''t know how to explain to him, and he hesitates to explain to him.

 Chapter 902

    "Since it''s not like this, you can explain it to me." Qingyin looks at her firmly and wants to know what happened to them more and more? Looking at Wu Hao''s appearance, although he evades this question, it seems that he is not anxious to tell a lie, but he doesn''t know how to explain it. He believes that Wu Hao won''t mess around, but what''s the matter? He really felt very curious and wanted to hear how he explained that you and your sister were used to sitting next to your brother, and they could see his brother''s maid and serve him in that way. As a brother, he didn''t feel embarrassed at all. His unbridled sister Lang watched his maid serve him, It doesn''t make sense without a good explanation, does it?


    In fact, he doesn''t know about it. Apart from the taboo things that have happened between them, there is no way to explain it. If they are brothers and sisters, it doesn''t make sense anyway.


    Huh?


    Qingyin suddenly frowned and thought of a possibility. If they were not brothers and sisters, or even had no blood relationship, what happened between them would not be taboo. Only this can explain why they were so used to it and didn''t care about it, First of all, it proves that what happened between men and women has happened between them for a long time, and Ling fei''er has long been used to the maid serving her brother Linghao. It is precisely because there is no blood relationship between them that they are so unscrupulous.


    "You and Ling Fei Er are not brothers and sisters?" Qingyin tries out with suspicion.


    Wu Hao frowned. He didn''t expect that this woman''s mind was so sharp that she could be aware of it. What can she do? If he has doubts to such a degree, it seems that he has to tell him something, and this way can be chosen?


    "Why do you think we are not brothers and sisters?" Wu Hao, on the other hand, tried to find out why he wanted to make sure that they were not brothers and sisters.


    "It''s hard to explain what happened to you recently. If you are brothers and sisters, you must have broken through the taboo with Lingfei Er, but you don''t look like this. If your performance is real, the only thing that can explain this is that you are not brothers and sisters, What''s more, all the things that should happen between men and women have already happened between you. Otherwise, neither Ling Fei Er nor you can be so used to it. I just saw Ling Fei Er. It''s obvious that he is used to serving you like a maid, and he doesn''t feel embarrassed, This is definitely not a habit formed in a day or two, so I''m sure a lot of things have happened between you in Tianyuan city. If there is no taboo between you, then the only explanation is that you and Lingfei are not brothers and sisters. " Qingyin said, telling him his logic clearly.


    Wu Hao''s brow wrinkled more obviously. The woman''s mind was very delicate indeed. Through this kind of thing, we could infer that they were not brothers and sisters.


    Now, it''s absolutely impossible to hide it. Since it''s impossible to hide it, please tell him. If you don''t tell him, he will only doubt it more and more. It''s obvious that his doubt doesn''t do him any good. Although it''s an unknown thing to tell him, and it will bring unknown trouble and danger, after you finish speaking, you should make it clear to him, Shouldn''t it be too much? Although this woman is sent by the spirit heaven to monitor herself, he probably knows that Qingyin is not the kind of woman who cares about everything. In fact, she just wants to be a good teacher, and doesn''t want to care about too many other things.


    Just say it. Anyway, he knows about it.


    "Since you want to know this, I''ll tell you directly, but before I tell you, master Qingyin, no matter what, I still hope you can help me keep this secret, don''t tell others. You should know who I''m talking about, right?" Wu Hao looked at him seriously. No matter what, he didn''t want Lingtian to know about it. At least he didn''t want Lingtian to know about it until he was ready to tell him, because it was easy to break all his plans. Of course, it was also easy to break Lingtian''s own plans. Since both sides were troublesome, it was better not to say it at all, Don''t know, either.


    Qingyin frowned and naturally knew that he was talking about Lingtian.


    After thinking about it, Qingyin nodded. Anyway, if it''s not serious, it''s better not to know about it. It''s just to dispel the confusion in her heart.


    "I believe master Qingyin will keep his promise, so I will tell you all the facts." When Wu Hao saw him nodding, he felt a little relieved. Qingyin was the kind of person who said that he would keep a secret. If he didn''t nod, he would hesitate to tell him about it. But now that he had nodded, he had no hesitation. He just told him everything, Wu Hao said: "lingfei''er is not my sister, and I am not lingfei''er''s brother. In fact, there is no blood relationship between us. Even I can tell you very clearly that before I came to Tianyuan City, I didn''t know lingfei''er at all. How can we talk about brother sister relationship. The reason why this happens is the deliberate arrangement of the Lord Lingtian. As for why he wants to make such an arrangement, I''m not sure. You can ask him why you must let outsiders think that lingfei''er and I are brothers and sisters. Because we all know very well that we are not brothers and sisters, so we have no taboos between brothers and sisters. Because we have experienced some things, we all fall in love with each other, which leads to some normal things between men and women. As for what it is, I think Qingyin is sensible, You should be very clear, but we all know that the brother sister relationship between us is actually arranged on purpose tomorrow, so we dare not let outsiders know about it, so we still maintain the brother sister relationship on the surface, but in fact, we are already a man woman relationship. "

 Chapter 903

    Wu Hao didn''t explain all the things, but he also told him about them.


    As soon as Qingyin heard it, she knew what was going on. If it was like this, things would be normal between them. Although she didn''t know why the patriarch would deliberately arrange such things tomorrow, he believed that Wu Hao would not cheat her on this matter, and he also recognized her seriousness from his tone, So he believed that what Wu Hao said was true. As long as it wasn''t taboo, everything else would be easy to say. Qingyin was also greatly relieved. Anyway, as long as it wasn''t brother and sister, they would do whatever they wanted, and he didn''t care so much.


    "Why does the patriarch want outsiders to think that you two are brothers and sisters?" Pro, after hesitating for a moment, he asked this question. He thought about it, but there was no answer. Lord Lingtian was always careful, and he never told anyone what he did. It was so secret that he even said that Tianyuan city had been in contact with them for so long, and then he knew that they were not brothers and sisters, And their intimate relationship is the result of his deliberate arrangement. What''s the matter? He also wanted to know the cause and effect. Although he didn''t have to know it, he knew it better to face them both.


    "It''s wrong for you to ask me about this. I don''t know why he is. He must get me to be Lingfei''s brother and sister. Anyway, he caught me in Tianyuan city and the Lord''s house of Tianyuan city. Then I became Lingfei''s brother, just like now, Anyway, in other people''s eyes, I am Ling Fei Er''s brother, and Ling Fei Er is my sister. Only we know that we have no blood relationship, let alone the so-called brother and sister. Now you know about it. " What nerve is Wu Hao? I''m not going to explain it to him. This is another thing that can''t be explained clearly. Can we just tell him that Lingtian kidnapped himself to become Lingfei er''s brother? In essence, he thought that he would become a member of the protoss of the spirit. After his seal was completely removed and he had the dual talents of the two races, You can naturally become the new Shenzong in the high heaven. At this time, everyone will think that the new Shenzong was born in the divine family of spirit. Can you explain it to him? Of course not.


    "Since you don''t know, I won''t ask. Anyway, you are not brothers and sisters. I don''t care what happens between you. But you''d better pay attention to it. Although you are not brothers and sisters, the patriarch wants everyone to think that you are brothers and sisters. He must have his own intention, Anyway, you must pay attention to yourself. Don''t let others doubt that I ran into you this time. Fortunately, it''s me. If it''s someone else, how can you explain? In the end, I''m afraid you can only kill them? " Qingyin says that it''s really best to know for yourself. If you really let others know, it will have a bad impact on both of them. The key is that this impact is likely to affect the secret plan of the Lord Lingtian, although I''m not sure what the Lord Lingtian is planning, But since he can do this thing so covertly, it is certainly not a simple plan.


    "Don''t worry about that. If it wasn''t for an accident today, I wouldn''t have told you about it." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "You boy, don''t enjoy women all the time. Even if these little girls in your family are more and more beautiful, you should pay attention to practice when you should practice. Don''t put all your mind and energy on women." Qingyin is a little embarrassed to remind him that when he is eating, he has to enjoy the service of these two little girls. It''s a little embarrassed. You can imagine how she usually enjoys women at home. Although she is also a woman, she is still a little embarrassed to think about him.


    "It''s not a normal thing for a man to send a woman away, and shouldn''t a woman also want a man to love her?" Wu Hao suddenly blew a bad breath in his ear. As a woman, there is something wrong with her stance.


    "Who says women need men to love? Without a man, a woman can still live well. Don''t think that as a man, you can stand on the position of a man and say that if there is no man in the world, a woman can still live well. I am all women, and I need a man to live. " Green sound white he one eye, oneself don''t have a man not to still live well.


    "A woman can still live without a man, just as a man can live without a woman, but a woman with a man can certainly live straighter, and a man can love a woman better. Don''t think that a man can only enjoy a woman. In fact, in the process of enjoying a woman, he is also spoiling a woman. Don''t you know?" Wu Hao looks at her with a smile. A woman who has ever had a man will never say such a thing, or a woman who has never been hurt by a man will never say such a thing. Obviously, Qingyin doesn''t say such a thing because of emotional injury, but because she has never experienced a man, as long as she has experienced a man, Especially after the men who have loved her and spoiled her, women will know that being spoiled by men is a wonderful and enjoyable thing, because women themselves should be spoiled. This kind of love includes both spiritual and physical. Just like these aunts in their own family, they spoil them every day. Don''t mention how satisfied they are, How happy, if one day do not spoil them, they are not happy.


    Qingyin blushes with Wu Hao''s provocative eyes. In fact, he has never experienced men''s love. It is because he has never experienced men''s love that she feels that women can still live well without men. Of course, she can live well, but his life is very good, as Wu Hao said, It''s not a meaning at all. He can understand it himself. What he said is not a meaning, because although he is a woman, he is not the only one who is a woman. Many women who are loved by men feel very different. Women who have been loved by men, both physically and mentally, It seemed that there was a more feminine air, which he did not doubt. It was because he knew that he felt embarrassed.

 Chapter 904

    "What are you looking at? I focus on cultivation. Do you think I can''t find a man if I want to find him?" Qingyin gives him a look and says that it''s really very easy to find a man because of her beauty. Even if you don''t need to find a man at all, just stand on the street and say a word, who is willing to be my man? This line can definitely reach the gate of the city. After all, any man wants to have such a beautiful woman, They all want to give him all his love. This is Qingyin himself. He really doesn''t have a big idea about this matter. If he really had an idea, he would have become a real woman long ago, instead of still keeping perfect body.


    "So, teacher Qingyin is still perfect?" Wu Hao laughs even worse. He breathes a breath in his ear. He has known for a long time that this woman is still perfect. There are so many women. He can see at a glance whether a woman is perfect. When a woman is perfect, it feels like a flower in bud, which is beauty without blooming, But after a woman really enjoys a man''s love, the feeling is like a budding flower, which gradually blooms. That is a woman''s most beautiful moment. That feeling can be felt from every inch of a woman''s skin. After being spoiled, a woman''s skin is not only white, but also pink and tender, This is a feeling that Wanbi''s woman doesn''t have. When he saw Qingyin for the first time, he was very sure that the beauty tutor still kept his perfect body. Now it seems that this is not his own guess. In fact, he did keep his perfect body.


    "You son of a bitch, are you looking for a fight? What happened to Wanbi? Should a woman be ashamed of her perfect body? " Qingyin gives him a white look. As a woman, it''s normal for her to be clean before she is sure of her man? If you have determined that you want to follow a man and dedicate your body to him, it is naturally a normal thing. But before you are sure that you want to go with a man forever, giving your body to him is a kind of trampling on yourself, which he is very sure of.


    "No, no, my smile doesn''t mean that. It''s a very, very respectable thing for a woman to keep herself clean. I also like such a woman very much. What I smile at is that Qingdao poetry should find a man to love you well. Although a woman can still live well without a man, it''s good after having a man, Even the feeling of being spoiled by men is not the same thing. When you have a man, you will understand that this feeling is that you can''t live alone. Only after you have a man, you will find that women can live better than you think. You believe me, that''s absolutely right. " Wu Hao put away his ridicule and said seriously that his experience in this field can be said to be the richest. There are 13 women on the earth, and each woman is perfect before giving herself. After they give themselves to themselves, what happens to them is that they become real women, Enjoying the love of the man you love, you can feel that they have become real little princesses, both physically and mentally. Now, there are six women in this world with Yuying yudie, Yunhan Yunru, and their changes are the same, especially Yuying yudie, Yunhan Yunru, The change of their four little girls is even more obvious. They used to be little maids, but since they had their own love, they are always fresh and beautiful. This is the change that men can bring to women.


    Of course, the biggest premise of all this is that a woman gives herself to a man who loves her, and he also loves this person deeply. It''s a very sensitive thing for a woman to love this thing. Only when she is really loved and spoiled, can a woman really change. Otherwise, it''s just to enjoy the thing itself, On the contrary, it will make women worse. Although he has no experience, he can learn from them very clearly.


    "You don''t have to teach this kind of thing." Qingyin gives him a white look and doesn''t want to tell him more about it.


    "Well, well, let''s not talk about it. Teacher Qingyin, didn''t you say that you want to talk about the next arrangement with us? Then let''s walk and say that we don''t care if we take medicine. I''ll tell him later. " Wu Hao said.


    "With your qualifications, the college will definitely arrange for you to study in my class. The college has already arranged for me to teach people with the qualification level of four-star green or above, who already have the foundation of cultivation, and basically will come to my side to study, so you two must be crazy to study here, He should also come to my side to study. The next arrangement you have to make is to adjust your state well and put aside all the relaxation during the rest. Now that you have come to Qinghe University, you should practice well and I will teach you more skills. Then you can improve your strength more. Do you understand? "


    "Understand, this is a must, master Qingyin, you need not say, we will also have a good practice, although usually at home wantonly want to say, my family these little girls, but the time of practice, I will have a good practice, and Lingfei son I will take him to practice, this Qingyin thing you don''t worry." Wu Hao seriously said, and asked: "Qingyin teacher crazy Feng also came here?"


    "Crazy Feng also came, I have to see crazy Feng enrollment information."


    "That''s good. I didn''t see him for such a long time. I thought he hadn''t come yet."


    "Isn''t he the same, all following you? Can he come when you come? " Qingyin said with a smile. Although the relationship between him and kuangfeng has never been confirmed, he has a hunch that the relationship between kuangfeng and him is absolutely different.


    Wu Hao frowned, knowing the relationship between Qingyin and kuangfeng.

 Chapter 905

    "Why don''t you think kuangfeng has something to do with me just because he is the leader of Lingtian Wu Hao also said with a smile, turning his attention to Lingtian. Although the most important thing has been told to him, it doesn''t mean that he should tell him everything. In fact, he still doesn''t want to know a lot about many things. Qingyin knows too much. After all, Qingyin, no matter what, is all around Lingtian, What kind of message he will convey to the Lord of Lingtian is unknown. It''s better not to let him know what he doesn''t know. After all, it''s relatively safe. He still has a lot of things to do in the future. If he is discovered by Lingtian early, it will be more difficult to prevent himself from doing the following things, Especially the relationship between themselves and crazy front, it is best not to let anyone know, after all, the relationship between them determines the future can form a joint team is an important factor.


    Although Qingyin is a keen person, Wu Hao''s words still lead his thinking askew. Listen to Wu Hao''s words, kuangfeng is also a person sent by Lingtian sect. If so, he and kuangfeng are on the same front, but what''s the matter? Tomorrow, the suzerain sent himself down to teach him to practice and monitor him, which he knew very well. But why is kuangfeng''s cultivation foundation? Like him, kuangfeng''s cultivation foundation is zero. But in fact, they all show excellent cultivation foundation. What''s the point?


    Qingyin thinks about it, but there is no answer. It''s not good to ponder over it all the time. She shakes her head and takes back her mind.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to know so many things. Anyway, what I should say is to practice well. After all, I come to Qinghe university to practice. I don''t care how you enjoy it, but I still need to practice well when it''s time to practice. As long as I do this, I don''t want to care about you any more." Qingyin says faintly that the more things Wu Hao expresses, the more he feels that there are many disputes, or involvement, between Wu Hao and Lord Lingtian. Moreover, there is a huge secret hidden in this matter, and the things involved in this secret are very delicate. The more you know about it, the more you will know about it, But the closer it was to danger, he didn''t want to know so much, because he didn''t want to get close to the secret of Lord Lingtian.


    "Don''t worry, we will practice well. After all, that''s what we came here for." Wu Hao shrugs his shoulders with a smile. Seeing that Qingyin''s thinking is distorted, he is relieved. The best way for him to have a relationship with kuangfeng is not to be known by anyone, even Qingyin. He didn''t even tell lingfeier about it, let alone Qingyin.


    "I want to hang out with you. I''m going back. How about you? Are you going to go on shopping Qingyin takes back her mind and says with a smile.


    "I can go back at any time. I want to go back and enjoy my little girl. I''m going to practice hard these days. I want to be free these days. Oh, don''t relax." Wu Hao has a bad smile. He gives him a white eye. How can he feel that this guy is more and more unscrupulous in front of him? Do you want to tell yourself these things? Or because he broke his biggest secret, this guy no longer treats himself as an outsider, and these things can be ridiculed in front of him?


    Qingyin''s face is a little red. She steps forward quickly.


    "Do you two want to hang out? If I want to go shopping, I won''t go shopping with you. I''m going home. " Qingyin said.


    "Teacher Qingyin, are you going home? We''re almost done. Where do you live? If it''s on the way, let''s go back together. We just have a company. " Lingfeier Latina said with a smile that the girl''s brain nerve circuit is relatively long. Up to now, she has not realized what kind of influence will be brought about by what just happened in the restaurant.


    "I''m going this way. What about you?"


    "Is this your way home? We''re going back this way, too. That''s just our way. " Ling fei''er looks back and says to Wu Hao, "brother Wu Hao, let''s go home too. We are just on the way with master Qingyin. Let''s go back together."


    Wu Hao shrugged, followed quickly, and the four little girls behind also followed quickly.


    After walking for about half an hour, Qingyin stops at a small manor.


    "Teacher Qingyin, is this your home?" Ling fei''er was surprised, and Wu Hao also showed a sad look.


    "Yes, I live here for the time being. This house is quite cheap, and the size is just right for me to live alone, so I bought it. Why are you so surprised?" Qingyin looks at the strange look on their faces and feels puzzled. What''s so surprising about that?


    "We live in the yard next to you." Wu Hao pointed to the courtyard next to his small courtyard. Although it was a long distance away, the courtyard was very big. Standing here, you can clearly see the courtyard on the side. I didn''t expect that they were so predestined, didn''t say hello, bought one, or the next door became a neighbor.


    "You live in the yard on the side?" At this time, Qingyin finally showed a look of surprise. I didn''t expect that they bought a house together, and they became neighbors. It was a bit unexpected. Of course, he was also a little sad. He lived a little too close, as if he had deliberately monitored them.


    "I didn''t expect that we were so predestined. Did you live alone? If you live alone, you can come to our place to eat when you eat. It happens that everyone will eat together. If you are more lively, you don''t have to cook by yourself, eat by yourself, or ask the people in the restaurant to send you food every time. No matter how delicious the food is, it''s not very healthy. The food we sell is certainly not as good as our own, You''d better come and eat with us, and you can teach us how to practice well. " Ling fei''er said excitedly that although Qingyin was his tutor, he didn''t resist Qingyin''s tutor from the beginning. In fact, maybe it was because they were both beautiful women, but there was a wonderful attraction between them. She didn''t hate Qingyin at all. Now they are neighbors. Of course, he is happy and can visit us often.

 Chapter 906

    "It seems that I can really go to your place when I''m free." As soon as the words came out, Qingyin turned a little red, shook her head again, and said with a bitter smile, "forget it, I''d better not go to eat. Some boy in your family has to be treated like that every day. It''s funny to eat there. You''re used to it, but I''m not used to it."


    Listening to this, Wu Hao said that he had a red face, and that Ling Fei and Tina were not so red. He feel shy and spit out his tongue. Indeed, every time he went to dinner, they would have to wait on the childe. If they came to dinner every time, they would be very embarrassed. Of course, their original intention is to be able to serve you well every day. Eating is originally a matter of relaxing body and mind. Their good service can make you more relaxed, which is naturally the best thing for them as maids.


    "It doesn''t matter. Tutor Qingyin, you can come to eat occasionally." Ling Fei son shyly vomited tongue.


    "Say it again, say it again, OK, you go back first. In two days, the notice of the college should come down. You should have a good rest, just these few days. You can do whatever you want. But after a few days of formal enrollment, you should do a good practice. Do you hear me?" Qingyin exhorts.


    "Don''t worry, master Qingyin. When it''s time to practice, we will practice well. Even if we don''t need to be instructed by master Qingyin, we will work hard for our future." This is not what Wu Hao said, but what Ling fei''er said. Although it is a bit arrogant, it can be seen from his eyes that this is the real idea in his heart. Since he met Wu Hao, his inner view of cultivation has changed greatly. Now he wants to practice better than ever.


    But her little face turned red again. His favorite practice is to let his brother Linghao love it. That kind of practice is the best practice.


    "Why do you blush all of a sudden? What''s the point of blushing in practicing Qingyin looks at lingfei''er, unable to laugh or cry.


    "No, I just thought of something, hee hee." Ling Fei Er smiles.


    "That''s it, master Qingyin. Let''s go." Wu Hao shrugs and doesn''t want to explain too much to him. He naturally knows what Ling fei''er thinks, but there''s no need to tell Qingyin about it.


    Qingyin watched them go far, and then she entered the room.


    The reason why he chose this small house was that it was just the right size for him to live alone. He didn''t have enough money to buy a big house. Even if he bought half of Qinghe City, he had enough money. But he lived alone, so there was no need to live in a big house. At the beginning, he also took a fancy to Wu Hao''s house, After all, whether it''s design or garden, all kinds of things are very comfortable, but the house and homestead are so big that she seems lonely when she lives alone. So she chose the small house beside her, which is just comfortable when she lives alone.


    For no reason, she became a neighbor. Qingyin smiles and estimates that after Wu Hao goes back, he will have fun with her six little girls. A man can enjoy six beautiful girls, and he should spend all his rest time on them. There''s no doubt about that, but he''s not particularly worried. Wu Hao''s performance is obvious, He especially likes the girls who enjoy it, but he still appreciates his attitude towards cultivation. When it''s time to practice, it''s not ambiguous. Anyway, it''s time to rest for a few days at most. School is about to start, and he doesn''t want to care too much about them.


    After taking a bath in the bathroom, Qingyin sits in the practice room on the third floor. After practice, one''s life is a bit boring. When he comes back every night, he can eat alone, take a bath alone and practice alone. After practice, one sleeps alone. If he feels that one can''t sleep, he can practice until dawn. This kind of life is not good for him, It''s not bad, because he has always been like this, and he has never experienced a better way of life. This kind of life is just the simplest and most common life for him, which is the life he lives every day.


    Wu Hao took their six little girls back, opened the door and entered the yard. Yuying yudie gently locked the gate of the yard.


    It doesn''t matter when you get to your own home. Wu Hao grabs Ling fei''er and gently scrapes her nose. He looks at him a little dumbfounded.


    "What''s the matter? Brother Linghao Ling fei''er leans in his arms and looks at it inexplicably. He still doesn''t realize what happened this afternoon. He feels that this afternoon is quite happy, except for a little embarrassment during the meal.


    "Do you know what happened at dinner this afternoon?"


    "When I was eating, I was seen by teacher Qingyin. They served you. Although it was a little embarrassing, it was not a big thing." Ling Fei son is a little embarrassed of vomit tongue, know oneself this matter is really too anxious, it is precisely because of oneself anxious to open the door, just led to this embarrassing result.


    "If you think about it, is it really that simple? It''s not just an embarrassment. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "What else?" Ling Fei Er felt her head. I don''t know what kind of problems this will bring. Isn''t it that everyone is embarrassed?


    "Isn''t..." Yun Han realizes the problem faster than Ling Fei Er. She covers her mouth in surprise and is at a loss.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t this a bit embarrassing for everyone? Is there a bigger problem? Is there no problem? Haven''t all the tutors gone home? " Ling Fei son sees Yun Han a face surprised appearance, more don''t know exactly what circumstance.


    "Don''t forget, we are brothers and sisters in the eyes of outsiders." Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. He knocks on the little girl''s head. The girl is sincere. It seems that he doesn''t need to think about these things at all. Everything has been said so clearly. He still doesn''t seem to know what happened. Maybe it''s because of her naive character that he likes the little girl so much.


    He shook his head with a smile.


    "Yes, we are brothers and sisters. What''s the matter? What master Qingyin sees is Jade Butterfly and Yunru waiting on you. It''s not me waiting on you. What are you afraid of?" Ling fei''er doesn''t know what they are surprised at. If the teacher sees that she is serving him, of course, it''s a big event. But she is just having dinner. The two people who are really serving her are yudie and Yunru. Isn''t that a problem?

 Chapter 907

    "Miss, although Yu die and Yun Ru were serving the young master at that time, you were sitting next to the young master. You are the young master''s own sister. How could a younger sister be so used to sitting next to his brother while his brother is letting his maid serve him to eat? Besides, the young master is your brother, so you should not be so reckless to sit next to him, This kind of thing is easy to suspect. " Yun Han anxiously said: "young master, what can I do? If Qingdao tutor thinks about this matter carefully, you will find that the relationship between you is unusual. "


    "Ah?"


    With Yunhan saying it so carefully, lingfei''er immediately knows the seriousness of the matter. No matter how good the relationship between her sister and her brother is, it''s impossible for her to sit down with her brother to have a meal. It''s also impossible for her to sit down with a normal brother. In this case, she''s allowed to sit down with herself to have a meal. Just think about it carefully, This is a very unreasonable thing. It''s easy to doubt the relationship between them.


    "What should we do? If our relationship is known by master Qingyin, will he tell other people about it? If everyone knows, then we can''t be together? " Ling fei''er is about to cry anxiously. It''s really a very serious thing. Once someone knows about their relationship, not to mention their reputation, he doesn''t care. He can ignore it. The most important thing is that it may lead to him and his Linghao brother never to be together.


    "Now you know how to worry?" Wu Hao gently knocked on her head with a smile, but he didn''t want to tease him more, so as not to tease the girl and cry. What he cared about most was this matter, so he didn''t want to make him too anxious. He said: "teacher Qingyin has doubted it, but I have explained it to him clearly and told him the most normal relationship between us, He also understood the relationship between us, so he didn''t say anything. He just wanted us not to be known by others. "


    "Brother Linghao, did you tell master Qingyin about this? What didn''t master Qingyin say? " Ling Fei Er was stunned again. She was happy because she didn''t know the answer. She didn''t dare to be happy.


    "I told him that we were not related by blood. What can he say? We don''t have blood relationship. Even if anything happens, it''s normal, OK? And I also said that we had all the things that should have happened. He just told us not to be known by other people, and also reminded me not to indulge in your little girl''s body too much at ordinary times, and to practice well when it''s time to practice. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes Ling fei''er was greatly relieved and cried out happily. As long as this thing is not destroyed, he can not care about all other things. More important than cultivation is this thing. In her heart, nothing can surpass this thing. Because this thing is destroyed, the most direct result is that he will not be able to be with his Linghao brother, And this is the relationship he values the most.


    "Although this pass has been avoided, it also reminds you that no matter what you do in the future, you should pay attention to it, especially when you are outside. Do you know? And Yu Ying, Yu die, Yun Han, Yun Ru, I also remind you, when we eat out in the future, you don''t have to wait on me. You''d better go home to serve me normally. No matter how you want to serve me at home, I don''t care. I can enjoy it very much, but it''s better not to wait on me outside, It''s not good to be caught Wu Hao said seriously.


    With the foreshadowing of the previous incident, Yuying yudie, Yunhan and Yunru dare not stick to it. Although they want to serve the young master well, if the relationship between the young master and miss fei''er is bumped into and caused great trouble, it will not be worth the loss. They all know this very well.


    "Good young master, we will not serve young master like that outside. When we get home, we will serve young master well." Jade ying jade butterfly, rhyme Han rhyme Ru serious nod, this matter does not dare to stubborn.


    "Well, now that we''ve agreed, we don''t have to worry about it any more. Anyway, it''s over and it''s settled. We''re still happy. We still have a few days to rest. Hey, hey, let''s practice hard." Wu Hao took Ling fei''er in his arms and patted him on his ass twice. In his own home, he was always very presumptuous to the little beauties around him. They were also used to his way. In fact, they were more presumptuous than him.


    "Hee hee, let''s take a bath and practice well at night. I want to practice well with Dina tonight." Ling Fei Er laughs with Tina. Since Tina and she have become sisters, he knows that it''s such a happy thing to have sisters. Every night he hugs Tina, and they enjoy their favorite man''s doting on them at the same time. It''s like the two sisters are completely integrated, Both the body and the soul seem to be fused together. The closer the two sisters are, the better their feelings will be. The more they like to kiss each other. In addition, with the service of their four little girls, they practice every night, not to mention how happy they are.


    "I''ll play with you as you two want when you get home." Wu Hao hugged them and walked into the house. Anyway, she could be happy as she wanted to be at home. It was a kind of enjoyment for her to play with them.


    "Then we''ll take good care of you and miss." Yuying a dish of Yunhan Yunru is a little girl. She laughs one after another. As a maid, she is very satisfied with the childe and the young lady every night. It''s the best thing for them. Of course, as a maid, they can not only serve the childe and the young lady every night, but also enjoy the childe''s love.


    Back home, seven people went directly to the bathroom to take a bath. After a while, a few little girls came to the bathroom. They enjoyed Wu Hao''s love, and Wu Hao also enjoyed his lovely tenderness.


    From the bathroom to the room, until late at night, the wonderful sound gradually stopped.


    At the end of the enjoyment, Wu Hao lies in bed and enjoys the last service of the two sisters. With Dina and Ling fei''er in her arms, Yun Han and Yun Ru help them to clean up. They are used to their service and enjoy the beautiful aftertaste in his arms.

 Chapter 908

    "Brother Linghao, do you think this is really no problem?" Ling fei''er is lying on his chest, playing with Tina''s hair. Inexplicably, she thinks of the thing that happened just now. She is really worried that master Qingyin will tell others about it. Once she tells others about it, the trouble will be quite big.


    "Don''t worry, master Qingyin promised that I would not tell anyone. I believe him." Wu Hao smiles. He still has great trust in Qingyin.


    "I''m still a little worried about what to do. I''m really worried about it being known by others. Although I''m not afraid of what others say, I think the external pressure will make us separate. I don''t want to separate Linghao from you or Dina. I hope we can be together forever, so I''m really afraid of it." Ling Fei son worries of say.


    "We''ve done everything we can, so what else can you do?" Wu Hao gently pinched his face. Now he has no choice but to believe in Qingyin.


    This is also the most depressing thing for Ling Fei Er. For such an important thing, he can only place his hope on others. He always feels very uncomfortable.


    "Well, Phil, even if you don''t believe in master Qingyin, you should also believe in the judgment of the young master. Since the young master thinks that master Qingyin won''t tell others about this, you should believe in him." Tina comforted him. He knew very well that Ling fei''er cared about this relationship and didn''t want it to be destroyed. So he knew that her worry could be anxious. Otherwise, he would not think of it immediately after enjoying the love of the young master. It was because of his worry that he would have such a performance.


    "Brother Linghao, I suddenly thought of a way..."


    The anxious Ling Fei Er suddenly looks at Wu Hao excitedly.


    "What can I do?" you said Wu Hao smiles. Is there any other way to do this? I''d like to hear what he said.


    "Brother Linghao, you can take master Qingyin home and become your woman. Let''s become sisters with master Qingyin, so he won''t tell anyone about it! Yes, as long as we become sisters with master Qingyin, we can really solve this problem. Right, that''s right. Is brother Linghao OK? Will you take master Qingyin home and become your woman? Master Qingyin is so beautiful, and I like him very much. It happens that I can become a sister with her. Tina, do you like master Qingyin? " Ling Fei Er is very excited


    "It doesn''t matter to me. The young master''s woman is my sister. Qingyin tutor is really beautiful and seems to be a good person. I think we can get along well when we become sisters." Said Dinah, who did not mind the matter.


    "Brother Linghao, Dina has agreed. How about you? Can you promise? " Lingfei looked at him excitedly.


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry when he sees him. Is that the way?


    Yes, it''s a way, but it''s too much, isn''t it?


    Just because I know that Qingyin may speak out the relationship between them and turn her into her own woman, isn''t it exaggeration? It can be seen that he doesn''t seem to be joking at all. His serious look is completely talking about a very serious thing. It can be seen that her real thoughts are like this. Moreover, his eyes are more and more firm. Obviously, he wants to make this thing come true.


    Women in the high heaven world are really different from those on earth. Women who grow up in different historical cultures have different attitudes towards feelings, future and life. If it were on earth, no woman would think of such a way. Now Lingfei''s first idea is to make Qingyin her sister, After becoming a family like this, he has nothing to worry about. He really doesn''t mind how many women there are in his own man, the women in the high heaven. He feels that as long as the sisters get along well, even if his man finds a dozen or 20 women to come back, they have nothing to say, and maybe they are even happier, The bustle at home is a better way of life for them.


    To tell you the truth, this is really a solution to this problem. In fact, there is no better solution than this one. It''s just that Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "I said, are you two sure you want to do this? I don''t care. For me, if I have one more woman, I''ll have more enjoyment. Don''t let me take master Qingyin home. You two are jealous there. " Wu Hao joked that although he knew that they would not be jealous at all, he estimated that women who grew up in the culture of Gaotian Shenjie had a vague concept of what it was like to be jealous.


    "Brother Linghao, if you have one more woman, what can we do to eat vinegar? If you have one more sister in the family, it''s too late to be happy. Moreover, if you are tutor Qingyin, such a beautiful woman, I think we will get along well together. Then you promise to take tutor Qingyin home. What''s more, what''s the problem with our cultivation, It''s more convenient to ask Master Qingyin, isn''t it a good thing? " Ling Fei Er looks at him eagerly.


    Wu Hao watched her fall into a little hesitation.


    Taking master Qingyin home is really a solution to this problem, and it''s a solution once and for all. After becoming her own woman, master Qingyin will never tell the Lord Lingtian something, and there''s a more crucial problem. Master Qingyin is actually a person sent by the Lord Lingtian. If she turns master Qingyin into her own woman, So many things can be discussed with him, some bad, Lingtian know things can also let Qingyin avoid passing on the past, and the most important thing is, Lingtian there is any news, there is anything you can learn from Qingyin for the first time, this will help his future action, and even more long-term plan.


    Or really turn Qingyin into her own woman?


    Anyway, such a beautiful woman is not at a loss.


    Well, that''s the decision.


    There was a smile on Wu Hao''s face. When he made a decision, he put aside his hesitation.


    "Brother Linghao, you agreed?" As soon as Ling fei''er saw him, her face showed a smile, and she immediately began to smile happily. As long as he agreed to this, he believed that his brother Linghao must have a way to turn master Qingyin into his woman and their two sisters. It''s too late to be happy to have another sister like master Qingyin.

 Chapter 909

    "If you are like this, can I refuse? What''s more, tutor Qingyin is so beautiful. She takes her home and becomes her own woman. Hehe. " Wu Hao laughs without any cover up. Qingyin is still a place. It''s hard to turn such a woman into her own. To tell you the truth, how can she be unhappy? Anyway, there''s nothing to be hesitant about.


    "Hee hee, I will teach Qingyin tutor with Dina." Ling fei''er laughs more happily. Although master Qingyin is their tutor in study and practice, they can definitely be tutors of master Qingyin in bed at night. They must have more experience than him. How can they not see it? Teacher Qingyin has never experienced the happiest thing as a woman.


    "In this case, let tutor Qingyin come to us for breakfast tomorrow morning. She lives alone, and she can come to eat with us for three meals a day. Then, brother Linghao, you can find a way to keep tutor Qingyin." Ling Fei Er says with a smile.


    "You can rest assured that now that you have made a decision, I will certainly seize the opportunity to let him stay, and I will certainly find a way to let him stay. There is nothing to say." Wu Hao relaxed and enjoyed the service of the two little girls. After enjoying every day, he could still enjoy the service again. How comfortable is it.


    "Do you want to have more time?" Yu Ying raised her head and said with a sweet smile.


    "Tired or not? If I''m not tired, I''d like to enjoy it a little longer. " Wu Hao touched her hair and said with a smile.


    "How can I be tired to serve you? You like to enjoy our service. It''s too late to be happy." Yuying smiles. Seeing the look he enjoys, she is more happy. She lowers her head again and continues to serve the young master with her sister.


    "I want to enjoy it a little longer, too." Ling Fei Er smiles.


    "I want to, too." Tina is a little embarrassed and spits out her tongue playfully, but it''s really comfortable to let them wait after enjoying the intoxicating love of her beloved man.


    "The two ladies are enjoying themselves in the arms of the young master." Yun Ru, who is also smiling, is able to serve the young lady and make her feel comfortable and happy. Naturally, they are also happy to serve the two young ladies tenderly.


    "You two just lean on me to relax and enjoy. If you want to sleep, you can go straight to bed." Wu Hao smiles and kisses each of them.


    "Yes, yes."


    There''s nothing to think of, and nothing to worry about. Ling fei''er and Dina lean on his arms, enjoying her peaceful embrace and the gentle service of two little girls, and soon fall asleep.


    Wu Hao enjoyed a moment and released them to two little girls.


    "Well, you four have a rest." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Yes, yes."


    Yuying yudie, Yunhan Yunru, just laughingly sleeps to the head of the bed and sleeps with everyone.


    "By the way, young master, do you want to prepare an extra breakfast tomorrow morning?" Yun Han asked.


    "Well, I''ll prepare more for cooking every day. Tutor Qingyin will be your host in the future. You''ll have another hostess to wait on in the evening." Wu Hao joked.


    "We''ll be happier if we have more hostesses at home. In this way, the young master will be happier every day." Jade Butterfly says with a smile, the host can be happy, for them is undoubtedly the happiest thing.


    "Well, well, don''t say it. Sleep well." Wu Hao laughed, four little girls nodded and stretched lazily. They fell asleep together.


    The next morning, the little girl got up early. Yuying yudie and Yunhan were cooking downstairs. Yunru waited on Wu Hao to get up.


    Wu Hao has long been used to it. Before getting up, he can release easily under the service of a little girl. This kind of comfort has never been experienced before, but now he can enjoy it easily every day.


    "Get up, young master." Yun Ru''s throat gently slid, accustomed to waking up every morning to wait on the childe, enjoying the childish essence of the childe in the morning.


    Wu haoshu stretched out comfortably and asked her sisters to continue to sleep for a while. Under Yunru''s service, she got up and went downstairs.


    "Girl, you can help them make breakfast first. I''ll call tutor Qingyin to have dinner." Wu Hao smiles and leaves the manor.


    Because the tutor lives next door, he is only a few minutes away. But the door of the manor is closed, and it''s hard to break through. He secretly has something similar to a doorbell at the door. His manor also has this thing. Just press the button in the room, and you can hear the prompt. If you are sure you are familiar, you can directly start an automatic unlocking device on the door in the room, You can let the door open automatically. After Wu Hao pressed it, he waited for a moment, and the door opened automatically.


    Wu Hao smiles and walks in.


    His manor is really very small, at least five or six times smaller than his own, but for a person, the manor is also quite large. Of course, people in the high heaven and the divine world have no special concept about the size of the land area. Such a manor should really be very large for people on earth, But for the people living in the high heaven, it''s too cold.


    Through the garden, Wu Hao came to the front of the house. Qingyin was stretching at the door. He just got out of bed and was still wearing attractive pajamas. It can''t be said to be attractive. For women, the pursuit of beauty is a kind of instinct, even for pajamas. This kind of inner thing is only visible to them. Women also like to be beautiful. Of course, when a woman has her own man, her demand for pajamas will be higher, because he hopes to show his most beautiful side to his man, Wearing pajamas is the most private thing, and it is the best start of a night. Women naturally care more about this aspect, just like several little girls at home, not to mention lingfeier and Dina. Even Yunru, Yuying, yudie, their four little girls, when they go to bed at night, also pay special attention to the pajamas, trying to make themselves look more beautiful.


    "Why are you here so early?" Qingyin looks at him with a smile. Of course, she doesn''t know what Wu Hao is doing. Wu Hao can''t do it. She tells him what she wants to do immediately.


    "Several girls in my family are preparing breakfast. They ask you to go to dinner. Don''t you live alone? When you have dinner, you can go to my house directly. It''s not bad for you." Wu Hao smiles and walks up to him. Suddenly he reaches out and hugs her waist.

 Chapter 910

    "Teacher Qingyin, it turns out that the waist is so good, and the skin should be more silky than the pajamas on the body?"


    Qingyin, I didn''t expect Wu Hao to make such a move. He didn''t have much contact with the man. He obviously didn''t react to her action for a while. After a while, he gently patted his hand and came out of his arms.


    "There are so many women at home. Do you like to tease other women outside? Are you afraid they know? " Qingyin gives him a angry look.


    "If they knew, I would like to take you home and become their little sister." Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and laughed. This sentence was half joking. Qingyin didn''t know whether what he said was true or false. He just gave him a bigger white eye. As a woman in the high heaven, how could he not know? In the realm of high heaven, women''s resistance to this is really not strong. If their men intend to bring one more woman to their home, generally speaking, the women in their home are seldom reluctant. This also leads to the fact that the women who are taken back have no great psychological pressure. After all, in the realm of high heaven, it is easy for women to establish that kind of sisterhood relationship.


    This idea makes Qingyin''s face a little red. She has never had too much contact with men, and she has never thought of forming a family with a man, and becoming a man''s woman with other women. Talking about this topic is more or less sensitive to him.


    "I''ll just get some food myself. I don''t have to run to you every time. It''s too much trouble." Qingyin light said.


    "What''s the trouble, one more chopstick and one more bowl? We usually cook a lot of food at home. Are you polite to me? Tutor Qingyin is not worried about the jealousy of my two little girls. You can rest assured that if our relationship is too good, they will want me to take you home. You are so beautiful. If you can be their sister, you can see that they are not happy and stick together with you all day. " Wu Hao joked that Qingyin''s eyes were white. He believed that Wu Hao was telling the truth. After all, he was a woman. If he fell in love with a man, he would not mind that he would bring more women home. In his heart, his longing for a more noisy family made him like other women in the high heaven, I hope my man can find more women. After all, the family will be more lively. The key is that after giving birth to the baby, the sisters can take care of the baby together. This is a very important thing.


    Of course, it''s not a matter that needs to be carefully considered for him. He is not ready to marry a man.


    "You''d better not follow me. I haven''t thought about giving myself to any man yet."


    "Why don''t we give it to other people?" Wu Hao deliberately teases him. As a result, Qingyin naturally turns a blind eye on him again. It''s light and light to say that giving oneself to a man. But after all, it''s the happiness of a woman''s life. It''s also very important to say that it''s important, even though he doesn''t think much about it, I also think that as a woman, I should find a man who loves me. At least I should feel happy. Although Wu Hao has a good feeling for him, he may have less contact with him. He has no feelings between men and women. Of course, he has no feelings for any other men.


    Qingyin''s face can''t help reddening. She doesn''t like other men at all, but she seems to have at least a little affection for Wu Hao. Although she hasn''t found the feeling between men and women for him for the time being, if she really gets along with her for a long time, maybe she will have a little affection between men and women with him. Will she be with him at that time?


    I couldn''t help asking myself this question. Of course, in terms of his current situation, it''s a question that has no answer. After all, he doesn''t know what he wants. At least in terms of emotion, he doesn''t think too much about it.


    "I still don''t want to go there. It''s nice for you to eat out and let your maids serve you like that, not to mention at home. I guess you can serve you three times a day at home. When you eat every day, they all serve you like that. You enjoy eating while enjoying their service. I don''t mean it." Qingyin shrugs and refuses. After all, it''s not his woman. What a good idea. In that case, they sit with him for dinner. Their two little girls are his women. Naturally, it doesn''t matter that their men have maids to wait on them. But he is different after all. How shy he is.


    "That''s not easy. I don''t need them to wait on me when I eat. I really want them to wait on me. After I send you back, I can enjoy it slowly." Wu Hao laughed, directly took her tender hand and went upstairs, "OK, OK, you don''t have so much nonsense. Just follow me. It''s just a meal. It''s not about eating you. What are you doing nervously?"


    "Oh, don''t pull me. I''ll go by myself." As a woman, it''s the first time for her to be held by a man like this. Through the delicate skin of her hand, she can feel it clearly. His hand is very big and powerful. This feeling makes people feel a little beating. Maybe as a woman, Instinctive to this kind of powerful hands, have a kind of heart.


    "Go up quickly, change clothes and go to dinner with me. After dinner, you can come back to have a rest or go to school as you like." Wu Hao smiles, but he is not polite to her. He still pulls her, takes her to the door, opens the door, gently pushes her in, closes the door, and waits for him at the door.


    "Do you really want me to come to dinner with you?" Qingyin has no choice but to laugh and cry in the room. This morning, I really don''t know what he is going to do.


    "Isn''t that nonsense? I''ve come here. Can I walk back in vain? "


    "All right, all right, but we agreed that I would go to have dinner with you this morning. Normally, I''d better eat at my own home, so as not to disturb you. It''s not my home after all. Do you want me to eat every day? Although it''s just one more pair of chopsticks and one more bowl, it doesn''t feel the same. Don''t force me Qingyin said seriously.

 Chapter 911

    "If you don''t agree, I won''t be polite today. I said master Qingyin. I didn''t expect that your lips are so soft and tender that I can''t help it." Wu Hao leisurely bad smile, those women in his family? Whether it''s the first kiss or the first time in their life, it''s all developed by him step by step. He has the most rich experience. How to guide a woman''s first kiss is easy for her. In just five minutes, Qingyin''s feeling should be pretty good. After all, he slowly fell into the hot kiss, and he also has the initiative instinct, which also shows that, I gave him a good feeling.


    Of course, as a woman who has never experienced this kind of thing, the shyness brought by the first kiss is directly reflected in his face. The white face reveals a slight flush. This shyness is the same for every woman, regardless of age, as long as she is unconscious.


    For women, as long as they have not experienced the development of men, no matter how old they are, they can be described as girls. At most, they can only use little women to describe an unconscious woman.


    There is no doubt that Qingyin is such a little woman who is totally unconscious.


    Although he wanted to keep calm, he could not help blushing like a young girl. Looking at his funny eyes, he could not stop pounding in his heart except blushing. For the first time, he had such close contact with a man, which made him at a loss. What''s more, he was at a loss, I actually hugged and kissed her. I didn''t expect that this kind of shyness would happen to me. The key is that I didn''t have the feeling of rejecting this kind of intimate action with him in my heart. If other men dare to hug themselves like this, I''m afraid they will be slapped by themselves, let alone hugged and kissed, Why don''t you feel that way about him? He is also very strange, but this problem is obviously not the main problem now.


    "Can you let me go?" We should try our best to make ourselves seriously and seriously look at him, but the white face is full of ruddy, pretending to be firm, and the eyes are shy, which breaks his seriousness, with a little bit of coquetry, and looks more amorous and charming.


    "If you promise me, I''ll let you go. If you don''t promise me, I won''t be able to kiss you anywhere today." Wu Hao''s bad smile didn''t mean to let her go at all.


    "It''s just a meal? Why do you have to force me to eat at your house? What''s in it for you? " Qingyin can''t laugh or cry. She can''t understand what''s going on in her mind. He really doesn''t know what''s going on in his mind.


    "What''s good for me? If you go to my house for dinner, I won''t charge you. If you say that you can have something good, you just want to save some trouble. Don''t be so troublesome. It''s OK to live here alone. You have to cook and eat by yourself every day. You have to wash after eating. You don''t feel troublesome. I feel troublesome for you, so, Why do you have to refuse things that are good for you? "


    "What if I don''t go?"


    "Hey, hey, I just said, if you don''t go, don''t blame me." Wu Hao laughs even worse. He hugs her tightly again. Qingyin''s heart is pounding. Seeing that he is about to come up and want to kiss again, his whole heart beats to his throat. He feels that if he kisses her again, he will be at a loss.


    "Well, I promise you, but I''ll go to your place to have dinner in the future. Are you happy?" Qingyin quickly said, for fear that he would kiss again, although this feeling is good, but after all embarrassed.


    "You said it yourself. You can''t break your promise to be a teacher. Since you said that you would go to eat every day, it''s not that you promised me to cheat me. It''s that you should really go every day and don''t eat alone at home. Do you hear me?" Wu Hao''s face showed a serious look.


    "All right, all right, I see. You can do whatever you want. Can you let me go? I''m going to go in and change my clothes. I''ll go to the college after dinner. There are many things waiting for me to deal with in the college. I''m not as free as you are. " Qingyin is angry and helpless. She can''t imagine that she will be forced to have a meal. The key is that she takes away her first kiss because of this. This guy is really brave. Doesn''t he think he will be angry? Or does he feel he can accept his kiss?


    "Yes, get dressed quickly. We''ll go and have breakfast. The four of them should be just ready." Wu Hao smiles and kisses her gently on her forehead, which is gentle and not overbearing at all.


    And this gentle kiss makes Qingyin''s face more ruddy. This feeling makes him feel special. He always feels that his heart is being moved by some irresistible tenderness. This feeling is his first experience in his life. Although he is very embarrassed, it is inexplicable, especially warm.


    Give him a white eye, finally out of his arms, back to the room directly closed the door, and locked, lest she inexplicably run in.


    Qingyin, like an unconscious girl who has been kissed by her beloved man, falls on the bed and is at a loss. He has never thought that such a thing would happen to Wu Hao and himself, but today''s reality is that this kind of intimate thing happened between men and women between him and Wu Hao. He is held in his arms and deeply kisses him, For five minutes, he himself even responded to his paper under his guidance. He thought that the kiss was very beautiful. As a woman, she felt that kind of tender and delicate kiss for the first time. It turned out that simple kissing between men and women could bring such a strong feeling, although it was very shy, But it''s undeniable that it''s amazing.


    Why did she resist intimacy with a man, but she didn''t reject his kiss at all? She even responded with her help. Qingyin couldn''t understand what was going on. But the fact was already in front of her. The last five minutes was really their intimacy time. He even doubted that if she was in the room, It''s in this bed, and their kissing could be a bigger accident.


    This thought made her face more red, and he was not sure whether he would succeed in that situation? If you really let him succeed, let him do his best, then there is no doubt that he will become his woman.

 Chapter 912

    In the future, we must be careful, lest this boy make more excessive actions to himself.


    Qingyin tells herself this in her heart. At the same time, she gets up and pats her chest to let her heart gradually calm down. Although such an accident happened, she tries her best to treat it as an accident instead of thinking too much. Although she kisses him for the first time, she doesn''t want to worry about it. Give it to him. Just be careful and don''t give it to him for the first time. It doesn''t matter.


    Qingyin takes a deep breath and tries to calm down. She takes her clothes from the closet and puts them on one by one. When she takes off her trousers, she pinches her legs and feels strange. She takes off her trousers and looks at them. Then she finds that she has such a shy reaction in his kiss and changes her trousers with a blush.


    After a quiet time in the room, he opened the door and went out.


    "Why have you been in the house so long?" Wu Hao is not sure how he will be, but he knows very well that after a kiss, there must be some reactions that make him feel shy. This is very normal. All the women in the family have this kind of change. Just like men, every time they kiss and play with them, they will have a strong reaction. Of course, If it''s online, it doesn''t need to be controlled, but in the daytime, it''s just a reaction.


    "Change clothes for nothing." Qingyin gives him a white look and goes downstairs around him, so as not to be done by him again? I always feel that this guy is a little abnormal today. At least he doesn''t have the usual normal attitude towards himself.


    Wu Hao immediately smiles and follows up. Since he has decided to turn it into his own woman, he is not so restrained. The more restrained he is to a woman, the easier he is to distance from him and become unfamiliar with him. The most important thing to be close to a woman is to have more intimate interaction with him. He knows this very well, His own experience tells him that if he wants to catch up with Qingyin tutor, he must change his attitude towards him. The change of attitude can directly bring about the change of action. The change of action can naturally bring about the change of distance between each other. The distance is so close. There is no doubt that Qi is different.


    Two people walk back together.


    Wu Hao deliberately walked side by side with him, so it seemed that the relationship between the two people was closer. Qingyin wanted to keep a distance from him, but he was helpless. Every time Wu Hao made an inch, he didn''t give him the chance to keep a distance. Finally, he chose to give up this deliberate avoidance, which obviously made them look more awkward, as if there was something wrong, He doesn''t want others to think that there is something between them, especially the little girls in his family. Although he knows that it doesn''t matter much, it''s better not to let them have misunderstanding.


    "Linghao..."


    "Well?"


    "To be honest, what do you want today? I always feel that you don''t simply want me to go to your place for dinner. You must have your own other plan. What is it Qingyin tries to ask him this question calmly. In fact, he is afraid to know the answer, but he still can''t help asking. He wants to know the answer and is afraid to know the answer. This is his contradictory psychology at this time.


    "What do you think I want to do?" Wu Hao smiles and throws the problem to her.


    "I don''t know what you want."


    "Guess what."


    "What do you want to guess about this? Directly, don''t pretend to be a fool. If you have anything to ask me, I will help you if I can help you. If I can''t, I can help you find a way to see if there are other people or if there are any other ways to help you. " Qingyin tries to make herself look at him seriously, instead of blushing under his gaze.


    "It''s not easy to talk about it. It''s boring to talk about it, or it may not achieve the goal." Wu Hao smiles easily and is not afraid of her guessing. In fact, even if he knows about it, he also has a way to make her his own woman, which is not difficult for him. He also has rich experience in this aspect. After all, when he was on earth, a large part of his women were under the circumstances that they knew about his purpose, Finally, he agreed. Even if Qingyin knew what he wanted to do, Wu Hao believed that he could bring him home. Especially in the special environment of the high heaven, he didn''t worry about it.


    After all, in the high heaven, Qingyin doesn''t need to have any special psychological pressure to feel that she will destroy other people''s feelings. In the high heaven, if a woman wants to be with her beloved man, she doesn''t need to care about whether she has other women or not. Even they don''t need to worry about whether her original woman will accept her when she and the man go home, In fact, this kind of thing is not so complicated in the high heaven. As long as you go back to a few women, you will naturally become sisters, not to mention the two of them. From the beginning, the two of them did not refuse the idea of other women. They even wanted to let him find more women to be sisters for them, This idea is also very common among women in the high heaven world. When they grow up, their girlfriends will especially want to find the same man and become the wife of the same man. Moreover, some women, who have many sisters and have a good relationship, will also want to become the wife of a man with their sisters, Sisters can always be sisters without separation.


    With this special cultural background, Wu Hao doesn''t have to worry about it. Qingyin doesn''t need to worry about it when she knows that she will miss it. So what she sees on his face is calm.


    "I said Wu Hao, you don''t really want me to be your woman, do you?" Pro half looked at him tentatively. This guess made his heart thump. After all, it was a bit unexpected for him. I didn''t know why he suddenly had such an idea. Then he made such a decision so quickly and took obvious practical action.


    "What do you think?" Wu Hao looked at him with a smile, but he was not afraid to guess.

 Chapter 913

    "I think you really have such an idea. Your performance today is totally different from your usual attitude towards me. Although you were particularly light in front of me before, your attitude towards me today is totally different. How can you say that with a little bit of man to woman? I don''t know, but it just doesn''t feel right. " Qingyin looks at him seriously.


    "I found that your women''s feelings are really sharp. Is it true that women''s sixth sense is particularly strong?" Wu Hao shrugged with a smile, noncommittal, no admission, no denial.


    "Does it still use feeling? Your performance today is too obvious. As soon as you come in, you hold my hand first, then you hold my waist. What did you do in the end? You know it in your heart, so I don''t have to say it. It''s enough to show that you''ve come to see me for another purpose today. " Qingyin saw his look and knew that his guess was completely correct, which made him more embarrassed. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao really had such an idea.


    "Do you agree?" Wu Hao suddenly stopped and looked at him seriously.


    "What do you want me to do?" Qingyin can''t laugh or cry. She really doesn''t know how to answer this question. It''s impossible for her to promise. How could he promise this inexplicable thing so easily.


    No?


    I know why I always feel that Wu Hao will try every means to achieve his own goal, that is, he will try every means to make himself his woman. Maybe one day he will become his woman unconsciously. He has a hunch that this boy may really be able to do this, even if he is careful, It may not be able to prevent him from completing this task. I always feel that she has such potential, or more accurately, he seems to have rich experience in this field, and I don''t know whether this feeling is an illusion.


    "I know it''s a bit abrupt for master Qingyin, and it''s true. If you agree directly, I will feel puzzled. So, I want to find an opportunity to have more contact with you and cultivate more feelings between us. Anyway, you are also a person. You often come to have dinner with us in the future. If it''s too late, you can live with me, There will be more feelings between the two of us. At that time, I''m thinking about you throwing out this question. Will you think it over carefully? " Wu Hao said seriously, and Qingyin was more embarrassed by his serious look.


    "I said Wu Hao, why do you suddenly have this idea? I feel that you didn''t have this kind of idea about me before, but why do you suddenly have this kind of inexplicable idea today? Don''t say it''s because I''m beautiful. I''m not beautiful today. I used to be beautiful, but you didn''t have this kind of idea before. At least I can see from your eyes that although you like my beauty very much, But I don''t have the inner impulse to make me your woman, but today I can clearly see from your eyes and your behavior that you really have this intention, and in fact, you have done the same, trying to make me your woman. " Qingyin also looked at him seriously.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "Of course, I want to know, because what you are doing now is so puzzling. For me, I have no idea what your sudden impulse is for." Qingyin looks at him more seriously.


    "If I say it''s not my idea, it''s my two little girls'' idea, do you believe it? To be precise, it''s Phil''s idea. "


    "Well?" Qingyin didn''t understand what he meant, so she looked at him with more doubts.


    "Didn''t I tell you about my relationship with Phil? But Phil was worried that you would leak the news, so he told me last night that he wanted you to be their sister, so as we are a family, you won''t tell us about it. I thought about it myself, and he was right. It must be a big deal. If you let out a lot of things, it would be very troublesome, So, anyway, it''s a good thing for me to have one more woman, and teacher Qingyin is so beautiful. I think it''s a feasible way to think about it, hehe. " Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and gave a bad smile. He did not hide his thoughts.


    After hearing this, Qingyin gave him a white eye.


    "Your idea is really weird. I also asked why you suddenly wanted me to be your woman. It''s because of this for a long time. Don''t you think it''s very irresponsible to me? You want me to be your woman, the starting point is not to have feelings for me, or to like me, but simply want me not to say it. Don''t you think it''s unfair to me? "


    "To tell you the truth, it''s really a little bit. After all, for a woman, the happiness of her life is more important. She can be with a man, but the man must love her, spoil her and love her. I know this very well. But what I want to say is that although we don''t have any feelings now, I think we will have feelings in the future. I believe that after we are together, I think it''s very convenient for men and women to cultivate their feelings. At least Qingyin tutor is so beautiful. With this idea, I''m sure that I will fall in love with you very easily. Qingyin tutor doesn''t dislike me, does he? Just a kiss, enough to prove that Qingdao is the heart, not the kind you hate, at least I don''t make you feel repulsed like other men, this is the basis of our feelings Wu Hao half with a smile, also half with a serious.


    "You think I''ll promise you?" Qingyin can''t laugh or cry.


    "No matter teacher Qingyin, will you promise me that there is one thing I want you to be prepared for, that is, I have decided to pursue you, so I will try my best to get you, I will treat you as my own woman to love, I will let you know that with me, your future will be very happy, although we don''t have any feelings now, But in the near future, I will make you fall in love with me. Of course, I will also love you deeply. This is my promise to my own woman. No matter what happens, as long as it is my woman, I will love her well. I know them or you. I have a firm heart to my woman. " Wu Hao said seriously.

 Chapter 914

    He is not joking about this. Whether they are in the universe when they came or now, whether they are three girls or the little girls around them, as long as they are their own women, whether they are yuyingyudiegei hanyunru or they, as long as they become their own women, they will not be wronged, It''s a man''s commitment to himself, not to them.


    Listening to her serious look, you can know from his eyes that what he said was his inner words, and also to make him believe that he would love himself. His eyes made him more uncertain. If this guy really loves himself, please believe in yourself. It should be easy to have feelings with him. After all, what he said is right, He doesn''t repel him from his heart. Xiang, for other men, he is the only one who doesn''t repel him. He even has such a close kiss with him. His heart is still beating when he meets true love. I don''t know whether he has the so-called feelings with him, but he believes that if we get along with him for a long time, There must be a relationship between them, which he is also very sure, but


    Really want to become a man and woman relationship with him, this is something he is not sure.


    "Linghao..."


    "Don''t say anything. I know your worries. In fact, I also know why you are around me. It''s no doubt the arrangement of the Lord of Lingtian, right? After all, you must be my woman, and there''s no need to hide something from you. Another important reason why I want you to be my woman is that I know very well that you are the one sent to me by the Lord of spirit and the purpose of your coming to me, so I don''t want to be controlled by the Lord of spirit, If you can be my woman, this thing can change in essence. Of course, I don''t want to take advantage of you. I want you to be my woman. In essence, it''s just a man''s favor for a woman, and these things are just some of the benefits of this thing. " Wu Hao said solemnly that with his current state of mind, he didn''t want to hide a lot of things. In fact, his way of saying things from the beginning to the end was like this. He said all things in an open and honest way. What he could accept and what he couldn''t accept would eventually be accepted slowly. One of the advantages of being open and honest is that everyone showed his bottom card from the beginning, The acceptance of the latter is often greater, and it is easier for them to eliminate the suspicion and suspicion between each other.


    "You''re not afraid that I''m sad when you say so clearly? You want me to be your woman. This kind of thing also tells me. Don''t you think I think you are using me? " Qingyin smiles, but it''s not a gentle smile, but a very plain smile. Looking at him with serious eyes, Wu Hao can tell him about it, but he doesn''t have so much doubt in his heart. Although it sounds sad, if it''s true, it means that he really wants to be with him, Rather than simply want to turn themselves into his woman, so as to get rid of the bondage of the God.


    "If you have fallen in love with me now, I will tell you this matter frankly, I think you should feel sad, but I''m sure that you have not fallen in love with me now, at least we have a little mutual affection at most, so I''m sure you don''t have anything to be sad about now, After all, the relationship between us has not developed enough to make each other sad. You say, this is an important reason why I want to confess everything to you before our relationship begins to develop. I don''t want to discuss the relationship between us after our relationship begins to develop. At this time, I feel more hurt, It''s also easier for us to have a rift in our relationship. Now that we can accept what we can''t accept, we have a bottom in our heart. We probably know what kind of situation it is. In the process of getting along with each other, we won''t have any big conflicts because of these things. "


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and said faintly, "I just said that although this is one of the reasons why I want you to be my woman, it doesn''t mean that I just want to make use of it. In fact, the first idea I heard about who wants you to be their sister is that you are so beautiful as a woman and I am a man, I really want to turn you into my own woman. It''s a man''s instinctive impulse towards women. It has nothing to do with anything else. Although there is no so-called love between us now, which is at most a little favor between us, I always believe that we will soon develop that kind of love between men and women, I will fall in love with you, and I will slowly fall in love with me, treat me as your man, treat me as your dependence, and I will also love you, at the same time, treat you as my beloved woman to protect, care and spoil, so that you can know what kind of life a woman should live when she has a man. "


    Looking at him personally, he said nothing. In fact, he believed that Wu Hao was telling the truth. To be frank about the contradiction that is most likely to destroy two people''s feelings and affect his plan, it means that he is ready to face all the problems between them, And this is enough to prove how strong his determination is. A person who is not sure about what he has done will not have the courage to speak frankly about the problems that are easy to destroy the relationship between two people. On the contrary, he will hide more deeply for fear of destroying the relationship between them. But Wu Hao did not do so. His confessions made her believe more, In fact, Wu Hao wanted to catch up with himself out of a man''s impulse to a woman. Although the two of them would bring some additional benefits together, this is not the key point, and he also talked about the interests of this matter. Now the biggest problem is whether he can accept him and become his own man, Or whether he is allowed to be his woman.


    "Since you know that I was sent by the Lord of Lingtian, you should also know that you will make me very embarrassed. I don''t know how to face the Lord of Lingtian, and once the Lord of Lingtian knows us together, our situation will become very dangerous. I don''t know if you have considered this question?"

 Chapter 915

    Qingyin has also thrown out the problems openly, no matter whether they can be together in the future, but in this case, it''s better to make clear all the problems that will happen, so as not to deal with these thorny problems in the future.


    "Of course, I have thought about it. In fact, I was thinking about it on my way here, so the answer I want to give you is that although this matter is dangerous to both of us, there is no way to solve it. As long as our relationship is well maintained and the normal relationship is maintained on the surface, the Lord Lingtian should not doubt it, And I didn''t ask you to report all the things to him, but continue to report to him, but report the important things between us, or the things I don''t want the Lord of Lingtian to know, so as to reduce his doubt? "


    "Well, it''s really a feasible way, but I still have a big question. I don''t know if you can tell me frankly." Qingyin looked at his face more dignified.


    "Do you want to ask me what is the relationship between me and master Lin Tianzong?" Wu Hao smiles faintly and guesses the question he wants to ask. Qingyin is stunned and nods. This is exactly the question he wants to ask. Although he is sent by Lingtian sect leader, he knows that what he wants to do is to monitor Wu Hao, but he has no idea. What is the purpose of the sect leader''s letting him do this? I don''t know why the patriarch paid special attention to Wu Hao.


    "If I tell you that I am the future shaoshenzong, do you believe it?" Wu Hao said in a low voice, and this simple sentence suddenly surprised Qingyin''s face. That kind of surprise is like an atomic bomb falling on the ground. The power of the explosion can be described as shock.


    "You just said that you are the future shaoshenzong? Why is shaoshenzong the future shaoshenzong Qingyin calms down for a while and tries to suppress his fear. Recently, he has to face things calmly. Even if it''s just a few words, he has to make himself more calm to analyze the content clearly.


    "To be exact, I am already the shaoshenzong in the high heaven, but why I am the future shaoshenzong is very simple, because the Lord of Lingtian doesn''t want me to be known as shaoshenzong by anyone, so he sealed my original strength, made all my strength zero, and let me practice from the beginning until my strength gradually improved, The seal on me will be lifted slowly, and by that time people will know that I am shaoshenzong. " Wu Hao said seriously, but he didn''t particularly emphasize this matter. He said it very flatly, trying to keep Qingyin calm. But in fact, even so, Qingyin''s expression once again showed irrepressible dignity and shock.


    No wonder!


    No wonder his strength is so powerful. Even if he started from scratch, he also showed the strength that normal practitioners could not match. It turned out that his strength was sealed by the Lord of Lingtian. His so-called practice from scratch is not the so-called practice from scratch, but the practice from scratch under the condition of foundation.


    But


    "But I''m a little strange. I don''t know if you are too good at acting, or there are other reasons. Although you say you have a foundation, why do you really don''t know a lot about cultivation? I teach you that there is indeed a phenomenon of teaching a freshman, although I know that you are not comparable to ordinary freshmen in terms of speed of comprehension. " In fact, these two things are very contradictory. A freshman can''t have such a strong speed of understanding and superb cultivation skills, but the same person who has been in contact with cultivation and has great strength can''t know nothing about cultivation even if he is sealed, unless he has lost his memory, but it''s obvious, This is not his actual situation.


    "This is another secret of me. In fact, I don''t come from this world. In other words, I don''t belong to the high heaven. I came from another universe and was captured by the Lord of heaven." Wu Hao looked at him and said that telling him his core secret and confessing everything to him would help them to trust more in the future. In fact, if Qingyin became his own woman, it would not be a so-called secret for him. It was considered that Qingyin did not want to be his own woman. Now tell him the secret, I must try my best to make her my own woman. This is a secret that there is no way out.


    The expression on Qingyin''s face was so astonished that it was the result he had never imagined. The Wu Hao in front of him was not from the high heaven, but from another universe, who was captured by the Lord of heaven. This made him even more surprised. Everything seemed to make no sense, If it''s cold from another world, how can it be the standard of shaoshenzong in the high heaven? It''s not based on the strength of power, but a set of self-contained screening methods, which can''t be achieved by anyone outside. For example, the talents of both races must be turned on, and at the same time they must be male, If he is a man of another world, that is to say, he is not a man of the Protoss and the protoss of the spirit in the high heaven, then he can''t have the talents of the protoss of the time and the protoss of the spirit. How can he become a little god? Just like herself, although he opened up the talents of the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit at the same time, as a woman, he did not have the qualification to inherit the throne of God. What''s the matter with him?


    "If you are not from the high heaven, why do you say you are the future shaoshenzong? I don''t know if you know what kind of people you can call shaoshenzong. I can tell you very clearly that shaoshenzong must be male. Of course, you are in line with this. At the same time, you should have the race talent of time and the race talent of ghost, It''s impossible for people who are not in the divine world to have these two kinds of racial talents. " Qingyin looks at him in shock and tries to calm down, but his expression still proves that he is extremely shocked. The secret he knows today makes him feel that he will become his woman no matter what.

 Chapter 916

    "Although I''m not from the high heaven, I''m sure that my life experience is very complicated. Theoretically speaking, I have an indescribable relationship with the high heaven. At least I''m sure that my mother, who came from the high heaven, inherited the power of time and the power of the nether world from him. In fact, before I was arrested, I''ve developed these two racial talents, which is the main reason why the Lord Lingtian seized me and sealed my strength at the first time. Once someone knows that I have two racial talents, everyone will know that shaoshenzong in the high heaven has appeared, which is not what the Lord Lingtian wants to see, It''s not what he came back for


    "Is your mother from high heaven?" Qingyin was even more shocked, and the more complicated it became.


    "Yes, I''m sure my mother is from the high heaven, but why does she appear in another universe? He doesn''t know where he is, so to some extent, I was captured voluntarily by the Lord of spirit heaven. I want to know my mother''s life, and I also want to know my own life." Wu Hao said seriously.


    Qingyin looks at him and falls into silence. Wu Hao''s mystery is exactly the same as what he felt when he saw him. This guy is really mysterious. In fact, his mystery is more complicated and mysterious than what he imagined. He can''t even understand why there is such a complex person in the world.


    Qingyin calms down and arranges her thoughts.


    "Since you have told me so many secrets, you should know what the Lord of Lingtian came back for?"


    "I don''t think I need to explain more about this problem because of your intelligence, master Qingyin. I''ve explained the cause and effect to you, and I''ll know the purpose of Lord Lingtian if I think about it carefully." Wu Hao smiles and shrugs his shoulders. He believes that Qingyin will calm down and know what the Lord of Lingtian wants to do.


    Qingyin frowns, because his heart is too surprised, so his brain lost some thinking ability, but Wu Hao said, he immediately let all his heart can calm down, pay attention, analyze all the causes and consequences he just said, and then analyze the results of these causes and consequences.


    Wu Hao had already activated the power of time and the power of the nether world in his body before he came to the high heaven god world. That is to say, without leaving the high heaven god world, the Lord of Lingtian learned that another universe, shaoshenzong, had appeared. Now, he should be sneaking, bringing shaoshenzong back, and most importantly, after he brought it back to shaoshenzong, He sealed all his strength, so that no one knows that he has brought back shaoshenzong. Moreover, after sealing Wu Hao''s strength, he threw Wu Hao to Tianyuan city. What kind of place is Tianyuan city? That is the city built by Lingyuan, the son of Lingtian patriarch. This city is a part of the spirit clan. There is no doubt that the people who study here belong to the spirit clan. More importantly, Wu Hao is not the child of Lingyuan, but in fact, Lingyuan, or Lingtian patriarch, deliberately makes Wu Hao the child of Lingyuan, Let him and Ling fei''er become a brother sister relationship on the surface. Then everyone misunderstands that they are related. It is obvious that the Lord of Lingtian tries to let everyone know that Wu Hao is the lineage of his lord of Lingtian. When the seal on Wu Hao is slowly lifted and the world knows that Wu Hao is the future shaoshenzong, Then the whole world will believe that the future beast God sect will appear in the spirit of the protoss, then all the problems will be solved, what kind of conspiracy is this, needless to say.


    "If master Lin Tianzong wants to cultivate you to be a little god sect, then there is no doubt that he will try to make you become a god sect. But after you become a god sect, I think your danger will come. The main part of Lingtian sect may let you sit in the position of God sect. He will cultivate you to become a god sect. I think the ultimate goal must be to hope the God clan of spirit, He can''t stop here and turn you into his puppet. I think it''s the next step. It''s good to turn you into his puppet. I''m very worried that once you get into Shenzong, the next step for him is to abolish you, and then he will get into Shenzong himself. " Qingyin frowned and said.


    "My future wife is as like as two peas." in fact, I am exactly the same as your analysis. He has been trying hard to get me from another universe and then he has tried hard to seal my strength. I can not train me step by step to help me to become a god sect. His last ambition must be his own control over the whole heaven. Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders easily, and the things he had analyzed were nothing to worry about. He said lightly, "that''s why I''m very careful. All my actions now, no matter what I do with him or behind his back, are actually making plans for myself. If he wants to kill me, I can''t let him kill me."


    "What are your specific plans?" Qingyin asked.


    "May I talk to you?" Wu Hao looks at her, and Qingyin is stunned by him. It''s really better than the relationship between them now. Wu Hao has no reason to tell her such a secret thing.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''d better not talk about it." Qingyin takes back God. Indeed, with their current relationship, he is not suitable to know Wu Hao''s most confidential plan.


    "I''m going to go with the flow and do everything I can to keep the same." Wu Hao looks at her and says his plan. He has told him all the secrets, so there''s no need to hide the final core plan from her. In fact, it may be more helpful for them to have a clear understanding of this matter. Of course, maybe Qingyin can help themselves.


    Qingyin was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect to tell his core secret.


    "The Lord of Lingtian didn''t want me to be a god sect and prove to the world that the God clan of Lingtian controls the whole high heaven god world. Then I''ll do whatever I can. After I ascend the position of God sect, I''ll use my own identity to fight against him. At that time, I think I can mobilize more power than I can fight with him alone, At least when I become Shenzong, he wants to kill me easily, which is an impossible thing Wu Hao said clearly.

 Chapter 917

    "You don''t have to tell me." Qingyin smiles bitterly.


    "I just said that. Anyway, you are my future wife. It''s better to tell you these things clearly." Wu Hao smiles and shrugs.


    "How do you know that I will promise to be your woman? Although you have told me so many secrets, it doesn''t mean that I must be your woman after I know these secrets. I didn''t say that I must keep them secret for you. " Qingyin smiles with a little ridicule. In fact, he knows that it''s impossible for him to get away from Wu Hao after he knows so many secrets. However, he feels a little embarrassed when he thinks about becoming his woman. After all, he suddenly wants to be a man''s woman, The changes in the whole life and the whole body and mind are very huge.


    "I dare to tell you the most important secrets to me. Do you think I will be confident enough to make you my woman? And you also know these secrets. Hehe, you should know in your heart that I will never let you go. Of course, it''s impossible for such a beautiful woman to kill you. What choice can you have? You can only be my woman. " There was a bad smile on Wu Hao''s face.


    "As if you could kill me." Qingyin smiles. After listening to all his secrets, I don''t know why. On the contrary, I feel more relieved and have nothing to think about. No matter whether I will be his woman or not, let it be.


    "We''re not kidding. I want to tell you this seriously. Although I''ve told you all the secrets, I hope you don''t reveal it to the Lord Lingtian, especially don''t let him know. I''ve already guessed his idea and prepared to fight against it, Even if he knows, he won''t do anything to me, but I believe if he knows that I am ready to fight against him, he will try his best to monitor me more firmly and limit me to do more things, which is very bad for my future. " Wu Hao said seriously that although he believed that he would not tell Lingtian about it, he still wanted to emphasize it again and let him know his thoughts clearly.


    "Do you think I''m that stupid? How can I report this kind of thing to Lord Lingtian? Even if I don''t become your woman, I won''t be stupid enough to tell him about it. " Qingyin shakes her head with a smile and says, "if I tell the Lord Lingtian about this, what do you think he will think? How can I know such a confidential thing from you? There is no doubt that he will doubt the relationship between us, whether it''s very bad for you or me, so even if you don''t say it, I know it can only be rotten in my stomach. "


    "We don''t have to rot in our stomach. Anyway, our family can have a good communication." Wu Hao smiles and shrugs. He is also relieved. If Qingyin tells the Lord Lingtian about it, then there is no doubt that the Lord Lingtian will have great doubts about it. After all, no matter what the situation is, he is unlikely to know such a secret thing, unless there is a subtle change in their relationship, Lord Lingtian certainly didn''t want to see such a change in their relationship.


    "Who is your family?" Qingyin blushes and looks at him angrily.


    "You already know so many secrets about me. Do you think I can let you go? Hey, hey, or we won''t go back after dinner tonight. Shall we all spend the night together? I know you''re not prepared. I promise I won''t do anything to you at night, but as a woman, you should also know what happens when a woman and a man spend the night together. " Wu Hao has a bad smile and deliberately teases him about the most private things.


    There is no doubt that Qingyin is very red because of his teasing. This kind of thing doesn''t mean much to him.


    "I said Linghao, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    "Well, you see it."


    "I don''t want to tell you that. I''ll come back after dinner in the evening. No matter how you stay, I won''t spend the night with you." Qingyin firmly says that at least now he is not ready for this. Although he thinks that he should be his woman in the end, at least now he is not ready for this. Even if he wants to be his woman, there should be a transition. He just said in the morning that he wants to be his woman, Sleep in his room these nights, right?


    And he''s not sure if he really wants to be his woman.


    "When can I spend the night with you?" Wu Hao put his arm around her waist half jokingly. Naturally, he knew that it was impossible to let her stay in his side for the night, but he should also be prepared for this. Now is the time for him to pursue her. No matter what, some things between men and women should be known to him.


    After hearing this, he didn''t say anything, which made her a woman. Of course, she couldn''t say anything. Moreover, he was not ready at all. How could he know when he would stay at her side for the night? Besides, shouldn''t men take the initiative in this kind of thing? You want women to make sure when they''re staying over there for the night?


    Wu Hao smiles and says no more. He gently hugs her waist and walks on the street.


    "You don''t want to push an inch. I have nothing to do with you now. Can you stop hugging me like this? It''s not good to let others see it, especially if we are really together, we must keep a distance, right? If we let other people know about our relationship and accidentally spread it to the Lord of Lingtian, don''t you think he will doubt us? " Qingyin pulls away her hand and looks at him seriously. No matter whether the relationship between men and women will happen in the end, they must maintain a normal relationship, just as he and lingfei''er must maintain the relationship between brother and sister on the surface. No matter they are together or not, they can only maintain the relationship between teachers and students at most.


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and knew that what Qingyin said was true. They should not destroy their apparent relationship because of the private affairs between these men and women. Once the Lord Lingtian knew that these deep-seated changes had taken place in their relationship, Qingyin was likely to be transferred away from her side, This is absolutely something he doesn''t want to see. At the same time, after being transferred, the Lord of Lingtian will strengthen his monitoring, which is also something he doesn''t want to see.

 Chapter 918

    "Well, let me ask you a question. Do they all know the secrets you told me?" Qingyin asked.


    "I know a small part of them, but most of them don''t. In fact, you are the only one who knows all my secrets, and even knows what kind of preparation I will make in the future. From this perspective, you should be my woman''s woman." Wu Hao smiles.


    Looking at him, he frowned. Although there was a funny smile on his face, there was seriousness in his eyes, which showed that what he said was not wrong. In fact, he told all the secrets to himself, so there was no need to lie to himself.


    She didn''t tell me his women, but first told herself that the feeling of being trusted was closer. At least she felt as if she was his woman to some extent. Otherwise, how could she know so many of his secrets.


    Looking at him for a long time, a smile appeared on his face, which was different from his usual gentle temperament, but with a little girl in front of a man. Although it was very simple, it was not like the performance of Lingfei and Dinah when they were in front of him, but the appearance of this kind of coquettish also proved, There is a slight change in Qingyin''s heart.


    Naturally, Wu Hao can see clearly what his expression means. No one knows better than him.


    It seems that it is a completely correct choice to tell him all the secrets. At least it helps him greatly shorten the distance between them, and also makes Qingyin have an idea that he will eventually become his own woman.


    "Let''s go. You have nothing to say in the future. You should come to me when you eat. They wish you could stay every night. To tell you the truth, I find that you women in the high heaven really have a very unique understanding of the feelings between women in our world, Women rarely accept another woman to share their feelings with them, but in the high heaven, this situation does not exist at all. I find that you women especially like to share your feelings with another woman, or with more women, and do not mind one more man or even several more women. "


    "What do you mind? Although I don''t have a man, to tell you the truth, I also hope that my future man can find me more sisters. Isn''t this a normal thing? There is only one man and one woman in a family. Isn''t it very lonely? Especially for women, after their man left, I asked him if he was going to do anything. In that case, wouldn''t the woman be left alone at home? Isn''t it a very cruel thing for women? But if we can have more sisters, then this kind of thing will not exist at all? Even if a man goes out to do things by himself and has several sisters at home, he won''t feel lonely at all. And it''s very important that if a man has only one woman, then after a woman gives birth to a child, can I only take care of the child by myself? Isn''t it a hard work? But if we can have more sisters, we can take turns to give birth to children, and each child can get more adequate care, and the children also have more mothers. In this way, can I get more care for each child? Is your world that strange? How can a man have only one woman? " On the contrary, she looks at Wu Hao strangely. Wu Hao can''t help but show a bitter smile. It''s not surprising that women from different cultural backgrounds have totally different views on this matter.


    Qingyin is always a mature and rational woman, but his idea in this respect is exactly the same as that of other women. On the contrary, he does not understand what he said.


    In the realm of high heaven, this is really a normal idea.


    Wu Hao shrugged with a smile and did not continue to discuss this matter with him. Moreover, there is no right or wrong in this matter. Women growing up in different cultural backgrounds have different understandings of this matter. Moreover, this is undoubtedly a better thing for him as a man. They can not mind this matter at all, When he meets other women, of course, he can take them back with more peace of mind.


    Of course, if you really meet a woman who must want to take home.


    Although they didn''t mind taking more women home, he didn''t plan to take them home because of this. If they did, they would be dissatisfied. Even if you want to take the woman you like home, it''s at least the woman you like. You can''t take all the women you like back just because they don''t mind more sisters. It''s obviously unfair to them. No matter whether they care or not, Wu Hao won''t do it.


    The best situation is that they also like this woman, and the best situation is that they can get familiar with each other. In this case, it is the most appropriate situation to take the woman they like back to be their sister.


    When the two returned home, their four little girls just got breakfast ready. Maybe it''s because Qingyin is coming. The breakfast they prepared is very rich, which is much richer than the breakfast they usually eat. It can be seen that it''s a special treat.


    "Master Qingyin."


    "Master Qingyin."


    "Master Qingyin."


    "Master Qingyin."


    When the four little girls saw Wu Hao coming back with Qingyin tutor, they came one by one to say hello. When they saw the woman who might be their master in the near future, they all looked at her secretly. She was really beautiful. She didn''t look at her carefully before, Now I look at her in front of me, and I find that this Qingyin tutor is beautiful and surprising, especially her gentle atmosphere.


    "Is this your breakfast? Is it too rich? I just came to have breakfast. You don''t have to prepare it specially. You can do whatever you usually eat. At most, a little more weight is enough. I don''t have to prepare more of these dishes because I have to come here. " Qingyin is helpless. She can''t see that the dishes on the table are specially prepared. It''s not as simple as one more pair of chopsticks and one more bowl at all. She would rather have one more pair of chopsticks and one more bowl. In this way, she can eat at ease. If she is specially prepared every time, she will come to eat three meals a day.

 Chapter 919

    "Tutor Qingyin, it''s the first time you''ve come here to have a meal. Anyway, you have to prepare a bit more rich. Although it''s breakfast, who stipulates that you can''t eat more breakfast? It''s hard to go to the college after eating well. " Wu Hao, with a smile, took her and sat down.


    "What about Lingfei and Tina? Haven''t you woken up yet? " Qingyin looks at the room, but she doesn''t see them.


    "We''re just about to finish our meal and call two ladies down for dinner." Said the voice.


    "I''ll get them up." Qingyin says and goes upstairs. Wu Hao smiles and goes upstairs with him.


    "Shall we go up and wait on the young lady?" Yun Han asks a way, a little not quite sure, at this time whether or not to go up.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let them dress and get up by themselves. It''s not that if no one is waiting for them, they won''t dress." Wu Hao smiles and asks them to prepare the dishes. He and Qingyin come upstairs.


    He didn''t have to go to the college recently, so there was no need to get up early. In addition, they were a little tired from playing last night. Now no one told them to get up, so they couldn''t get out of bed.


    Dina''s sleeping posture is pretty good. She sleeps well, but Lingfei''s water value is poor. The quilt is kicked to the bottom of the bed by him. The two little girls on the bed are lying naked. Their white and tender bodies turn red when they see the blue voice just entering the door. They step up, pull the quilt and cover their bodies.


    "How do you usually sleep without clothes?" Wu Hao''s face turned green and white. For such an unconscious little woman as him, sleeping naked is a very shy thing in itself. There is no doubt that the picture we see now is that they two girls are sleeping naked with him. For him, it''s even more embarrassing.


    "These two little girls are my women. We must have some activities at night. When we are tired, we should go to bed. Is it hard to get up and dress when it''s too late?" Wu Hao a bad smile in his ear whispered: "try you know how comfortable it is to sleep without clothes, I just want to finish his beloved man''s love, you will not want to wear clothes."


    Qingyin blushes. She pushes him away and doesn''t want to talk to him about it. She knows very well that the relationship between them has changed subtly. It seems to give him a reason to tease himself.


    "Get up, you two." Qingyin gently pushes lingfei''er and Dina on the bed.


    "Well?" Dina lazily opens her eyes and sees that she is the teacher of Qingyin. She blushes with embarrassment. Although they are likely to be sisters in the future, they are still strange to each other. The noble little princess is always a little embarrassed to let him see that she is sleeping.


    Ling fei''er wakes up with him and stretches lazily. Then he opens his eyes. When he sees Qingyin standing beside him, he laughs and sits up. He jumps into Qingyin''s arms and hugs her with a smile. Although he doesn''t say anything, he knows that Qingyin''s tutor will be his sister, And to be exact, it''s their elder sister. It''s too late to be happy to have such a beautiful elder sister. If he could, he would like to take tutor Qingyin to bed now. Of course, if brother Linghao could come up together, it would be better.


    "You are not afraid to be seen by your brother Linghao. Put on your clothes first." Qingyin hugs her, trying not to let her body be seen by Wu Hao. Ling Fei Er stands up and stretches lazily. By the way, she stretches herself on the bed and shows her soft body in front of him.


    "I have nothing to do with brother Linghao. I sleep together every night. You can see it when you see it. Is master Qingyin so shy? "


    He is shy, of course.


    But the good thing is that the girl''s body is not so shy. After all, she has experienced more things, has more experience, and has better control over her emotions. Although she is shy in her heart, she doesn''t show too obvious. She patted her butt gently.


    "Well, get up quickly, get dressed and go to dinner. I''ll go down first." Although the control is good on the surface, he does not dare to stay in the room for too long. The three girls stay together and Wu Hao is next to him. This kind of feeling always makes her feel a little dangerous. If Wu Hao goes a little too far and directly hugs her to the bed, he always feels that he may lose his body this morning.


    "You three sisters, come down together later. I''ll go down first." Wu Hao looked at him and felt sorry. He offered to leave and give them more time to get along with each other. The key is to give them more time to get along with each other. It is also of great significance to the relationship between him and her. As long as their sisters get along well, is the relationship between Qingyin and herself worth mentioning? You don''t have to think about it at all. When they become sisters, Qingyin naturally accepts the fact that they are her own women.


    Especially in the cultural background of the high heaven, when women get along well with each other, they can easily become a family. At least in the high heaven, this situation is very common. Many girls in the neighborhood, one married and the other unmarried, usually turn into the unmarried girl when their relationship is good, In fact, it''s very common for women to marry their girlfriends'' husbands. Girlfriends and sisters, or No.1 women in the neighborhood, like it very much. If they want to be together all the time, what''s the most direct way to get them together? There is no doubt that they want to marry the same man. In this cultural background, they don''t think it has anything to do with marrying the same man. Usually, they are married women who want their best friends or sisters to marry the same man.


    I believe that the situation of Qingyin will be the same. When they get along well, they stay for the night under the pull of lingfei''er and Dina from time to time. Besides, they hope that she will become their own woman, so the situation will be much easier. At least Qingyin will be less in front of the two girls, And knowing what they are thinking will reduce the defense level of his own heart to the greatest extent.

 Chapter 920

    Wu Hao smiles and kisses each of them. Lingfei''er and Dina enjoy their kisses. In the morning, Qingyin''s face turns red. What does this guy mean? Kiss yourself in the face of his two women. Doesn''t it make it clear that he treats himself as his woman? I haven''t promised him yet. It''s very kind of him to come like this.


    "I''ll go out first. You three sisters are in no hurry. Take your time." Wu Hao a bad smile, leisurely left the room, Qingyin''s face was she said more ruddy.


    This smelly boy really didn''t agree to anything. He even used the word "sister" to address the three of them. Doesn''t that mean he has treated himself as his woman?


    A little shy looked at them two, and Ling Fei Er and di Na appear very calm, also don''t mind Wu Hao so call her.


    "Master Qingyin, did brother Linghao tell you everything?" I thought he would plan more carefully, but I didn''t expect that he would treat it as their sister as soon as he came up. The progress is a little fast. Of course, it''s a better thing for them. I don''t know when to wait.


    "Well, he told me on the way." Qingyin nodded sheepishly. He really didn''t know how to answer him about this kind of thing, but I believe Lin Hao will tell them clearly, so it''s useless for him to hide it.


    "Did you agree with master Qingyin? Would you like to be brother Linghao''s woman, too? Then we can be sisters. Tina and I want you to be our sisters Ling Fei Er pours into his arms and looks forward to him. They really want him to be their sister.


    "Yes, teacher Qingyin, if you can be our sister, we will be very happy. In the future, there will be three sisters in our family. No matter what we do, we will have company." Tina also looks forward to looking at him, although they are still strange, but the relationship between the girls is still very easy to establish, I believe that after they get along for a long time, it is easy to have deep sisterhood, just as he and Ling Fei Er were not familiar at the beginning, but it did not take long for them to have a very deep sisterhood.


    "It''s too sudden for me. Anyway, you''d better give me some time to think about it. I can''t promise you directly now. Of course, I won''t refuse you directly? Can you at least give me some time to think it over? " Qingyin said with a red face, but with a serious tone, this thing is really very sudden for him, let him immediately promise, he really can''t do it, at least give him some time, carefully consider this matter, so that he can make the final decision, otherwise it is too abrupt.


    "Teacher Qingyin, you must think it over. My brother Linghao will love you very much and make you the happiest woman in the world. You can rest assured that Tina and I can guarantee this with all our happiness." Ling Fei Er saw that he hesitated and didn''t force him, but he still expressed his attitude. This kind of thing is nothing to be shy about for him. Anyway, just tell him his heart and actual idea. No matter whether he accepts it or not, let him understand his mind.


    "Well, I know what you think. I''ll think about it carefully. If we really have feelings in the future, I''ll think about being with him. There will be a lot of people and I''ll be very happy with you two little sisters." Qingyin also puts aside her shyness and smiles calmly, laughing that both of them are able to face this problem calmly and calmly. The key is that he has nothing to think about when he is a tutor. Anyway, everything is unfolded, and we all face this problem directly.


    For him, the current situation itself is very simple, that is, as long as you think about it clearly, if you really feel that you will have feelings with Wu Hao, then there is no doubt that you can become his woman. Moreover, the two little girls have a very clear attitude, and they want to be their sisters, so the burden in his heart will be less, Although the vast majority of women in the high heaven world do not mind that their men have one more woman and they have one more sister, there are still some shy women who are not yet familiar with him. Their attitude is so clear that all the worries in his heart disappear.


    The next thing he has to do is to see if he can really have feelings with Wu Hao. If he can, there is nothing to be hesitated about.


    Qingyin believes that it''s easy for her and Wu Hao to develop a relationship. After all, it can be seen from the facts that her rejection of other men has no shadow on him. It seems that she accepts his intimacy, which is relatively easy. Otherwise, she would not easily accept the fact that she gave her first kiss to him, Even Qingyin''s heart is a little unsure, if his first time to him, he may not have much rejection.


    "That''s good."


    Ling fei''er said with a smile: "master Qingyin, would you like to come to our side for dinner? Or when you have nothing to do, you can come to our side for the night. You don''t have to sleep with Linghao brother. We girls sleep together and let him sleep by himself. Isn''t it OK in other places? If master Qingyin has accepted brother Linghao, we can all sleep together again. "


    "It''s still early for this kind of thing. Can you stop thinking about it now? Well, get up first. They have already made breakfast. Go down quickly and have a meal. After that, I''ll go to the college. If you want to rest or practice these days, you can decide for yourself." Qingyin smiles. Of course, it''s impossible for him to be in such a hurry. Moreover, he''s not likely to sleep on his side. It''s easy to show up.


    "Well, let''s get up."


    Ling fei''er and Dina both smile happily. Although teacher Qingyin has not agreed to this matter for the time being, we can see from his attitude that he is already thinking about it. As long as he starts to think about it, they always believe that their man has absolute ability to take teacher Qingyin home, and teacher Qingyin does not resist, It''s not too difficult. If they work harder and help each other, it will be easier. They are very happy to think of another sister soon.

 Chapter 921

    As girls in the high heaven world, they have the same idea as other women, that is, the more sisters there are, the more interesting life will be, and many things in life will be more convenient. Although women in the high heaven world all have their own criteria for judging the number of their sisters, some girls would like to have more than 20 sisters at home, so they live together and are more lively, There are also some girls who don''t exclude themselves from having more than a few sisters, but they don''t want to have too many sisters at home. They just want to have five or six sisters. Although they are not sure how many sisters they want, they know that their men are very cruel. Even a dozen sisters can make each of them very happy, In their heart, they hope that the more sisters they have, the better. Of course, there is no specific number in their heart. But it''s certain that they want more than three sisters, not to mention two of them. Even Qingyin, a little woman who hasn''t been through yet, thinks that if her man has only three women and she has only two sisters, life is really a bit boring. Anyway, a man should have at least five or six women, I should have at least five or six sisters. Only in this way can we live happily together. Of course, if we can have more, we will feel better.


    Wu Hao didn''t know what they thought in their heart, only knew that they didn''t mind finding more sisters for them, which also made her put down all her psychological burden. Although she didn''t want to meet one and love another, she also relaxed her mind. If she met a woman she liked, she could easily take her home. If they get along well with each other, Of course, they can be sisters, which is not a problem.


    Plus Qingyin, there are seven women in the family. Plus Wu Hao, there are eight people. Eating together makes a lot of trouble.


    "Young master, shall we serve you?"


    We all sit down to eat together. Yuying yudie, Yunhan, Yunru, the four little girls are looking at him eagerly. Normally, they eat at home. Of course, they want to serve the young master well. But at this moment, they are not sure whether this will make Qingyin tutor who just came to their home feel very embarrassed.


    "In the future, Qingyin tutor will be our family. What do you usually do?" Ling Fei Er turns her eyes and looks at master Qingyin with a smile. If she is used to eating normally in this way, it means that she has fully accepted all the conditions they live together.


    Qingyin''s face turned red by her. In this case, how can he have a good meal? But how could she refuse in front of them? After all, this is not her home, and he is more like a guest when eating here. If he obstructs, he can''t take the initiative to avoid some things. The key is Wu Hao. He usually eats like this at home. If the host changes his way of ordering, the guest will be embarrassed to say so, If the host is unconscious.


    Of course, Qingyin can tell from Wu Hao''s face that Wu Hao naturally knows that he is shy, but he doesn''t want to make any changes for himself at all. Instead, he wants to make himself used to the dining situation.


    "Anyway, teacher Qingyin will be your hostess in the future. There''s nothing to be shy about. What should we do or what should we do?" Wu Hao smiles and gives the four little girls a look, deliberately letting them serve themselves as usual. Although the four of them were a little shy, they also saw his idea from his eyes. They thought that they wanted to let Qingyin tutor get used to everyone''s life earlier. They vomited their tongues together and looked at each other. They all had a decision. Yuying and Yunhan got up in front of him, squatted down and served him for dinner.


    Qingyin sits next to Wu Hao. Naturally, he sees the picture of them serving him at the first sight. He is so ashamed that he doesn''t dare to look straight at them. He can only eat his own food with his head down.


    Wu Hao narrowed his eyes and enjoyed it for a while. Then he began to eat. At the same time, he enjoyed the tender mouth of two little girls. It has become a habit for him to eat. To tell you the truth, it''s really an incomparable enjoyment.


    "You don''t know any bad habits." Qingyin blushes and angrily says, in this case, she really wants to finish her meal and leave. Then she thinks that she has promised him to come and have dinner with them every day. That is to say, she has to see such a picture every day, which makes him more embarrassed.


    Wu Hao smile, calmly face her blush, anyway is his own woman, let him see let him see, anyway, he is nothing to be embarrassed.


    Having enough to eat and drink, Wu Hao is as easy as usual to release to two little girls. Just like Dina just came to her home, the two little girls are smart. They know that teacher Qingyin is getting familiar with the situation at home. Of course, they also want to help.


    Two people didn''t drink the pure Yang delicacy in their mouth directly. After standing up, they went directly to Qingyin''s tutor, and the voice was embarrassed to kiss Qingyin''s mouth. When Qingyin was surprised, the voice gave her the pure Yang delicacy in her mouth, but Qingyin didn''t respond. Yunhan also gave her the pure Yang delicacy in her mouth.


    I don''t know what''s going on at all. Qingyin swallows everything in his mouth. Although he has never heard of anything, he also knows from the situation just now that they make his face turn red for what they give him. Can he drink it directly? No, no, even if they want to drink, why feed them?


    "We are always drinking," said Tina, "the brother of brother Ling is pure Yang. His essence of pure Yang is very good for girls." Ling fei''er laughs and drinks every night. She likes the delicious food more and more. In fact, all the girls in her family like the taste very much. Of course, they also hope that teacher Qingyin can like the taste.


    Qingyin, after all, is the first time to drink, how can the first time like the whole blush words are speechless.


    Just enough, she put down her chopsticks and stood up.


    "I''m full. Take your time. I have to go to the college. Let''s go first."


    He was so ashamed that he left their manor like a fugitive.

 Chapter 922

    "Is master Qingyin angry?" Yuying looks at Wu Hao anxiously, and they just want to get closer to each other. But if this makes Qingyin''s tutor angry, he will blame himself very much.


    "Probably shy." Wu Hao smiles, stretches lazily, and leans back on the chair to rest.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll take care of him. You can have a good meal. After dinner, we''d better practice hard. After two days'' notice, we''ll go to the college."


    "Yes, yes."


    The jade Ying and Yun Yun slightly relieved. Shyness was nothing more than normal. The first time they drank the pure Yang essence of the childe, they were also very shy. But for a long time, they believed that even if they were the green Yin instructors, they would fall in love with the pure Yang essence of the male son as they did, and they could drink the pure essence of the childe, which was a happy and sweet thing.


    After dinner, Wu Hao and some of his little girls began to practice together on the lawn of the front yard. Although they could rest for a few days, they were about to start a new learning career. Wu Hao also wanted them to get into the state as soon as possible, and Qinghe city was almost done. There was no need to go shopping every day, practice, recover and return to God, It''s very necessary to join in the new study. Although he and Ling fei''er are the only ones going to the college, Yuying yudie, Yunhan Yunru and Dina also need good cultivation.


    Qingyin came to Qinghe college. All the way, her face was very scarlet. The smell in her mouth made him unable to calm down. I feel shy about her deep feeling and kissing in the morning. Now, after eating breakfast, he even drank his pure Yang essence. It almost means that he is already his woman. How can he drink his stuff unless he is his woman? It''s a bit too fast. It''s a bit beyond his expectation. It makes him a little at a loss. But what he can do is to calm down as much as possible. Anyway, this is the situation between them now. There is no doubt that the best choice he can make is to let things go naturally, Since we have chosen to develop naturally, it is meaningless to think too much.


    It took Qingyin about 20 minutes to readjust her mind. Anyway, it''s normal for her future man to have more intimate things with him. Just like them, just enjoy the beauty of being with him. What makes her feel more at ease is that even if it''s his shy taste, He didn''t resist, which made him more aware of this idea. It might be his final destination, because this is the first man in the world who let him not resist at all. No matter how close things happened between him and himself, he didn''t resist her except for shame. This proves that there is a deeper development space between them.


    Although she was shy, she also showed a relieved smile on her face. Now that the situation is like this, let it go. Although the boy is really bad, he went to her house for the first time. He even let the maid serve him in front of him.


    I put all my energy into my work.


    After the qualification examination of Qinghe University, the division is carried out. The division of Qinghe university is different from that of Tianyuan University. First of all, some of the students who come to Tianhe University have learned to practice, while some have no foundation at all. These two situations must be treated separately and taught separately, otherwise the learning of both sides will be affected.


    According to the rules of Qinghe University, first of all, students with zero foundation and students with cultivation foundation should be distinguished, and then tutors should be arranged according to their qualification level for targeted teaching guidance. The highest condition is that they have their own cultivation foundation, and those with good quality are the priority standard. The second level is that there is no cultivation foundation, But the level of qualification is very high. The third level has the foundation of cultivation, but the qualification is medium. The fourth level has no foundation of cultivation. The fifth level has the general foundation of cultivation, and the sixth level has no foundation of cultivation.


    With a clear teaching plan, it''s very easy to do things.


    In fact, what he has to do is very simple, that is, to accept the first grade students of Qinghe University, that is, those students who have their own cultivation foundation and very high qualification level. Among the freshmen of the whole college, the number of these students is extremely smiling. I''m afraid that all of them add up to less than 20. Can they reach 15? This minority standard is a problem. Of course, he knows very well that Wu Hao and Ling fei''er must be among them. Of course, kuangfeng should also be among them. In Qinghe University, he will continue to teach them three. This is what he expected.


    He is now waiting for the list of colleges to come down. As long as the list comes down, he can make further arrangements.


    "Tutor Qingyin, I didn''t expect you to come to the college so early. According to your level of tutors, the college should help you arrange all the things. You can have a good rest. After the college''s things are arranged, send someone to inform you. How can you handle these things yourself?"


    Qingyin is planning what to do today in the office. A young man stands at the door, knocks on the door, smiles and takes a gentlemanly attitude. He tries his best to show his elegant side in front of the beautiful women instead of the common man who is vulgar and reckless.


    Qingyin looks up at him and smiles politely. Maybe it''s because he knows that he''s going to be another man''s woman. His first reaction is that he should let all men know that he is not what they can get, and there''s no need to waste too much time on him, although he won''t say that he already has a man, Because the relationship between him and Wu Hao is absolutely not open, but at least let these men know clearly that they have no chance to pursue themselves.


    After a polite smile, Qingyin''s face shows a very obvious sense of distance.


    "Tutor ye, what''s up?"


    "The list of the college has come out. This time, you are responsible for teaching the most qualified freshmen in the college. Originally, these people were guided by me..."

 Chapter 923

    "But the college appreciates and attaches great importance to Qingyin tutor, so it''s a handover between us to hand over this task to Qingyin tutor, so I personally brought this list to Qingyin tutor." Ye xiangtian smiles faintly. There is no special look on her face, but a kind of special politeness towards the beauty. At least she should look like a very gentleman man.


    Although she was very upset at the beginning that someone robbed him of the position of the first tutor, when she knew that this was a top-notch beauty, his atmosphere disappeared. If she could take this beauty home and let him get along with his wives, he would have one more woman, and such a top-notch woman would naturally be more excited, What''s so angry about it? And he always believed that he had extraordinary lethality to women, and any woman would be soft in front of him.


    As a matter of fact, he has never seen Qingyin before. To be exact, he heard from other colleagues that he was replaced by a top-notch beauty. Today is the first time that she saw this top-notch beauty with her own eyes. When she stood at the door and looked over, he confirmed what they said without exaggeration, At present, the beauty can really be described by the word "top-notch". No matter it''s skin, facial features or body, it''s all top-notch. This also makes him more firm in his mind. He must take this beauty. No matter what, he can take it as the first tutor, but he''s going to make his own decision.


    "Please send it to tutor Ye personally. Thank you very much." Qingyin politely but coldly walks up to him, takes a small document from her hand, and then goes back to her lounge. She sits down and looks at it. The first one is Wu Hao, and the second one is Ling fei''er.


    "Teacher Qingyin, don''t you want me to come in and sit down? I''ve worked so hard to deliver this document to you in person. Can''t I drink a glass of water? "


    "Sorry, I just don''t have boiling water here." Qingyin smiles faintly, and doesn''t mean to let him in. Now she finds her heart more and more intensely. She doesn''t want to have too much contact with other men. As long as she keeps normal contact, other men who have fantasies about themselves can be turned away. This is the most direct and real idea in his heart.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll just go in and sit down. I''ll have a little chat with tutor Qingyin. After all, I used to guide the most qualified students. I still have some experience in this aspect. Tutor Qingyin, after all, it''s the first time for you to do this kind of thing. I can teach you some of my own experience, although not all of them are in line with your teaching habits, But some of the ways to manage them are still common. After all, these students who have had the foundation of cultivation and have been judged to be highly qualified are generally arrogant. They need more skills to manage these students. I have worked in this field for many years and can really give you some experience. "


    "In terms of teaching management, I don''t think I need anyone to give me experience, and I have my own set of teaching experience, and I don''t need tutor Ye''s experience to get involved." Qingyin smiles faintly, and doesn''t worry that his direct statement will hurt their colleagues'' feelings. Now he wants to know very well that his tutor''s work is changing at any time with the transfer of Wu Hao and Ling Feier. To be exact, it is their personal tutor and has no direct relationship with any college, At most, they are just tutors in the college. Whether they have a good relationship with these tutors does not affect anything of their own. If they are normal tutors, of course, there is no need to keep a distance with them. However, all male tutors who have bad feelings for themselves do not need to worry about any other problems. They should refuse, Save yourself trouble.


    Qingyin''s words are rotten. Ye xiangtian is embarrassed. He thinks that his speech can make Qingyin interested in him a little. Unexpectedly, Qingyin is so arrogant that he even ignores his years of teaching experience. He has long heard from the tutor in the college that Qingyin is a very high-level tutor, I didn''t expect that my relatives were so arrogant. Although they were a little depressed, there was a smile on the corner of his mouth. It was meaningful for such a woman to conquer.


    "Since master Qingyin doesn''t want me to go in, I''ll talk to him at the door."


    Ye xiangtian continues to say what he originally wanted to say. Although Qingyin has refused to listen to his experience, the topics he can find now are just these. He always believes that his experience in this field is unmatched by anyone. After all, he is the first tutor from the beginning, and all the students he teaches are high-quality students, If he doesn''t have a say in this aspect, let alone other people, the qualification of Qingyin tutor is very good, but it doesn''t mean that he has rich experience in this aspect.


    "If tutor Qingyin wants to teach these students well, you must pay attention to it. Don''t treat them with the gentleness peculiar to women. If these arrogant students feel that their tutor is a gentle and soft persimmon, they will never listen to you. If they have to pay money in the future, they will have great difficulties in learning things. They must use the strongest means to tell them, You are a tutor, you have them, you must not be better than your strength. No matter how qualified they are, they should listen to you. If they don''t listen, you can use punishment to let them know that your authority is inviolable, otherwise these students will kick their noses and make your teaching impossible. "


    Ye xiangtian can''t stop when he opens his mouth.


    "And there''s one thing you have to know about Qingyin tutor. These students themselves have a good foundation of cultivation. If they can remain humble before, then they know that their qualifications are good and that their studies are arranged in the highest priority. They will be very proud and almost conceited, At this time, if their self-confidence is not properly dampened, they are easy to over inflate in the later learning process, which is very unfavorable to your future teaching. So at the beginning of school, you must remember to give them a downfall and let them guide themselves. No matter how qualified they are, they are just a student, You are their tutor. They have to listen to you well to learn. "

 Chapter 924

    "As for the way of punishment, I have the most experience in this aspect. I tell you, in the face of these students, don''t be soft handed. They are here to learn. The best punishment for them is to tell them that if they make mistakes, they will not learn anything that others can learn. And... "


    "Tutor ye, I just said that in terms of teaching, I have my own teaching theory and teaching method. I don''t need your experience. Maybe you think your teaching experience is very rich, but after listening to your explanation, I don''t feel how good your teaching method is, so I don''t want to continue to listen, OK? Now please leave. I want to have a good look at this list. " Qingyin looks at him with a straight face. She is really annoyed by such men. Most of them are around him. It''s no wonder that when she meets Wu Hao, a man who is a little bad but very sincere, she will be moved.


    Ye xiangtian smoked at the corner of his mouth, embarrassed. I didn''t expect that she would refuse so easily, and she didn''t care about her face at all. This shows that the woman didn''t pay attention to herself at all. Although she was a little angry, after taking two deep breaths, he calmed down. A position that can be assigned by the college to replace her first tutor shows that the woman has full confidence, It''s true that people who have the strength, whether men or women, have the same backbone. OK, let''s talk about it later.


    Ye xiangtian didn''t give up at all, and a smile reappeared on his face.


    "It seems that Qingyin tutor really has his own teaching experience. I won''t talk about it any more. It looks like disturbing Qingyin tutor. OK, I won''t disturb you. We''ll make an appointment next time we''re free." Also don''t wait for Qingyin to refuse, ye xiangtian smiles and blinks, and takes the initiative to leave.


    Qingyin sighs helplessly. In the face of these hypocritical men, she really has nothing to do. Suddenly, she feels more and more why she likes Wu Hao and has no resistance to him. The boy reveals his sincerity from the outside to the inside and from the inside to the outside. Although he is bad, he is so sincere that people can''t hate him at all, and even more easily attracted by his personality.


    Think of Wu Hao, Qingyin''s face can not help but show a smile, and think of himself about to become his woman, face is still a little shy, red face, and readjusted his mood, carefully look at the list in front of him.


    There are 16 people on the list. Their name, gender and where they went to college are all marked separately. In addition, the last line also uses bold font to write the highest qualification of each of them.


    The first line of the document gave him a look of surprise.


    The first line is Wu Hao. Of course, his name is Linghao. There is no problem with anything else. On the column of qualification, there is no mark in this document. As I see below, all other people have specially marked their qualification level on this column. Only Wu Hao has not marked his qualification level on his information column. What''s the problem?


    It''s absolutely impossible to forget such a simple thing in front of us. Qingyin is very clear about this. No tutor will make such a low-level mistake, and it''s even more impossible to make such a mistake. The only possibility is that Wu Hao''s qualification level is not easy to fill in, but a person''s qualification level is not easy to fill in, What is not convenient to fill in? For the college, it is absolutely impossible not to know a person''s qualification level. Under normal circumstances, no matter how high the qualification level is, it will also fill in a column truthfully, which is convenient for tutors to carry out targeted teaching. Secondly, a student with super high qualification level can bring great fame to the college. Any college meets a student with super high self-made ability, They will take the initiative to help them build their reputation, for example, in some competitions, for example, in some special occasions. In this way, they will indirectly help the college to improve its reputation. However, Wu Hao''s situation is a bit unexpected, and he even takes the initiative to erase his qualification level. What does that mean?


    Qingyin frowned, but he didn''t give up thinking. He focused on the second line of this document, which is Ling Fei Er''s simple information.


    Nothing else looks good. In the column of qualification level, lingfei''er''s qualification level is filled in six star blue. This six star blue makes Qingyin''s eyes show horror. Unexpectedly, lingfei''er''s qualification level is so high. Six star blue also means that it is only one step away from the highest level of the whole cultivation evaluation system in the high heaven, Six star purple is the highest and he has reached the level of six star blue, which is the qualification to catch up with the patriarch and Shenzong.


    After a moment of surprise, Qingyin soon calms down. If even the super high level of qualification like six star blue can be filled in here, why Wu Hao''s qualification level will be erased is worth pondering. It is absolutely impossible to be lower than this. And according to the ranking, since Wu Hao is in the front of lingfei''er, it is enough to show that, In fact, the college knows that his qualification level is higher than lingfeier''s, and there is only one higher than him, namely six star purple.


    Why can''t you fill in the qualification level of tutor six star purple? This is a totally unreasonable thing. Six star blue can be filled in directly, which means that six star purple can also be filled in directly. After all, there is not much difference in this level. It is absolutely not exaggerated that six star purple is not allowed to be filled in the college materials.


    However, the college has just removed the column of Wu Hao''s qualification level and clearly ranked him first, but it does not allow the tutor to know his qualification level. What does this mean?


    Qingyin''s eyebrows wrinkled, and soon, his eyes showed a very surprised look. An idea flashed from his mind, and it was this flash that made him so nervous that he even clenched his hands into fists. At the same time, this idea also surprised him a little bit, which should not be true?


    But if this is not true, why is Wu Hao''s qualification level completely erased? Normally, this should not happen. Now that it has happened, it is very likely that this is the case.


    Maybe his qualification level is beyond the highest level that can be evaluated by the cultivation system of the high heaven, that is to say, his qualification level is beyond the six star purple to the extent that the six star spirit cannot be recognized. Only this explanation can explain why the qualification level of six star blue can be filled in this data, but six star purple can''t, Because this is beyond the six star purple.

 Chapter 925

    First of all, beyond the six star purple college do not know how to fill in, this is an inevitable thing, but more importantly, it is absolutely because the college dare not fill in.


    A person''s qualification level exceeds the evaluation limit of the whole cultivation system of the high heaven god world. It''s hard to estimate what kind of impact such a person''s appearance will bring to the high heaven god world. Even, it will bring a strong impact to the cultivation system of the whole high heaven god world, However, the high heaven is a world composed of a power structure with a force system above the power system. It is really unimaginable what kind of things will happen if a power system is impacted.


    There is no doubt that this is the truth.


    The reason why Wu Hao''s level of qualification is hidden is that his level of qualification exceeds the highest level that can be evaluated by the whole cultivation system. Otherwise, it can''t explain such a simple thing. Why is the college negligent? Besides, six stars blue can be filled in, six stars purple can''t be filled in, The only explanation is that his qualification level has surpassed the six star purple and reached the six star spirit, which is an undetectable higher level.


    Although this surprised him, it was understandable. After all, he was not a member of the high heaven divine world. Although his identity may be closely related to the high heaven divine world, he was not a person of the high heaven divine world. It was understandable that his power was beyond the power system of the high heaven divine world when he grew up.


    Want to understand this matter, Qingyin also does not matter smile. I didn''t expect that my future little man should have such a high hydraulic level. It seems that his future is really immeasurable.


    I hope that he can get rid of the control of the patriarch in the future, no matter what his future strength is, no matter what he wants to do in the future. If he really comes together with him in the future, no matter what he does, he will always follow him and accompany him. However, to be honest, as a woman, she doesn''t want how powerful and high status her man is, How much wealth she has, she wants a peaceful and stable life. He doesn''t want his future man to be in a struggle all day long. He doesn''t want his man to be involved in this kind of struggle, whether it''s the struggle of power or the struggle of force. He wants his man to be with himself and other women, That is to say, my other sisters live a relaxed and carefree life together. They usually raise flowers and grass. When they are free, they go hunting in the mountains, domesticate some spirit animals, and do something that looks more relaxed and meaningful. If all things are done, how can we live a more stable life and have children with my sisters, Bring up a child and teach him what he wants to do.


    No matter in the high heaven or in the world where he lives, as long as they can realize this kind of life, he will be very happy in his heart and hope that his future man can give him such a life.


    Qingyin smiles faintly, and suddenly feels that she thinks a little too much. At the same time, she seems to have brought herself into his role as a woman. She shakes her head and is too lazy to think so much. She continues to read the list and has a general understanding of the students she is going to teach this time, their level and qualifications, Ye xiangtian is right about what he said. Those students with good strength already have some arrogant temperament. There is no doubt that anyone with strong strength has self-confidence close to the level of self conceit, When they learn that their qualifications are also very high, their conceit will be fully displayed. The younger they are, the more impulsive they are. Some people even intentionally or unintentionally challenge the level of their tutors, thinking that their tutors are not qualified to teach themselves. It is really worth considering how to do at this time. Ye xiangtian''s method is actually right, When teaching these students, we must let them know that their level of strength is much more powerful than theirs. They are not qualified to stand in front of themselves and provoke. However, it''s a bit too much to use the way of demoralizing. As a woman, she has her own way.


    After fully understanding the list, Qingyin left her lounge and went to the dean to further verify the list, and asked the Dean how to arrange the classroom.


    After all the things are done, Qingyin''s work in the college is finished. Next, he really has nothing to do. After all, no matter which college he is in, there are only a few high-level students like this. This time, there are 16 people. This is a very large number, but there are 16 people and two colleges, Compared with tens of thousands of new students, there are few things that need to be done by them. However, other tutors, especially those who accept middle-level students, generally speaking, the number of students at this level is the largest, thousands of them. They want to understand and arrange these people again, It''s not an easy and simple thing, it''s a time-consuming thing, so when other tutors are busy, their things have already been dealt with. The next thing he has to do is to wait for other tutors to finish all the things in their hands, that is, after the freshmen are enrolled, they will start to go to school formally, At that time, his work began.


    Thinking that she had a few days of vacation, Qingyin left the college with a smile.


    When passing Wu Hao''s house, Qingyin''s steps stop. Do you want to go over and see what they are doing and whether they have a good practice, and then have lunch with them at noon? But after thinking about it, he hesitated for a while and gave up his idea. Especially when he thought of having dinner, he was very embarrassed. In order to get closer to him, smelly boy would definitely let his little girls serve him when he ate. After all, his relationship with them was not as good as sisters. In that case, he would not be able to get along with them, It''s very embarrassing for her. Although she is likely to get used to it in the future, to be exact, she is very close now. She quickens her pace and goes back to her manor. Although she is a little lonely, she is relatively relaxed. No matter what, she is still a little stiff.

 Chapter 926

    Qingyin takes a short rest, goes to the third floor, sits cross legged, and begins to practice. In fact, his level of qualification is very high, but high qualification does not mean the final strength. It is bound to be as strong as qualification. No matter how high the level of teachers is, if you don''t practice well, you will be the same, We can''t be a strong cultivator. Although we can say that a high level of qualification can help cultivators in the process of cultivation, better cultivation and easier cultivation, it''s just that there is no hard cultivation. No one can easily become a strong cultivator, especially in the later stage. The higher the level of Teachers, the more difficult it is to rise in the later stage, This is an undoubted fact. Although they can practice very easily in the early stage, they can''t do anything in the later stage because they don''t pay absolutely. Compared with those people with average qualification level, although they don''t show so fast progress in the early stage, they reach the limit of their qualification level, Their cultivation will not appear so obvious shackles, from the beginning to the end will show the level eight stable.


    His current level of strength is very strong, but he hopes that his level of strength can reach his own qualifications. Although he doesn''t have any interest in fighting, he also wants to be a strong cultivator under the cultural background of the high heaven, not to fight on his own initiative, But I also hope that when the battle comes, I have enough strength to protect myself and the people I want to protect around me.


    His idea is exactly the same as that of Wu Hao. Wu Hao doesn''t have the strong desire to become a powerful cultivator. In other words, he never thought about how powerful he should be and what he should do with his strength? The reason why he practiced from the beginning to the end is to let himself have a better level of strength to protect himself and the women he loves.


    Once in the state of cultivation, time is almost meaningless. Soon it''s lunch time. Qingyin doesn''t realize that time has passed for so long. However, the voice from Wu Hao downstairs tells him that it''s time to eat.


    Hearing Wu Hao''s voice, Qingyin''s face involuntarily reveals her meaning. She blushes at the thought that this guy is going to pull himself to his house for dinner, and then she wants to see the pictures of him being served by the maid when eating.


    I want to pretend that I''m not at home, but as a practitioner, I know very well that Wu Hao can feel that he''s at home. This doesn''t need to be hidden at all.


    After thinking about it, I went downstairs.


    Wu Hao did not break into his house, but waited for her to come down at the door of the first floor.


    When the door opened, Qingyin saw Wu Hao at the first sight. He had a faint bad smile on his face, which made his face crimson. She wanted to keep calm, but when she saw him, her heart was beating, which made his eyes show shyness.


    "What are you doing here?" Qingyin looks at him calmly.


    "What else can I do if I ask you to eat? What do you want me to do?" Wu Hao chuckled, put his arms around her waist and gave her a kiss on the face. Now no matter whether he agrees or not, he has to treat him as his own woman.


    It''s a kiss. Qingyin''s face is more red, and he wants to free himself from his arms, but his hand is firmly around his waist, and he struggles. Some of him seem to be tighter, for fear that he will embrace himself in his arms like this morning. After a kiss, Qingyin simply gives up.


    "I''ll just eat at home. There''s really no need to go to your place. It''s good for you to come to my place when you finish eating, isn''t it? If there''s something you don''t know about cultivation, you can come and tell me. " Qingyin said helplessly.


    "When you talk about a tutor, how can you learn to be dishonest? Although this is your woman''s privilege, you shouldn''t play like this. What you just said in the morning, why did you change your mind at noon? Didn''t you say that I would have three meals a day? Why do you refuse again? " Wu Hao couldn''t laugh or cry, and then threatened, "I said Qingyin, if you play like this, I''ll be rude to you. If I go, the punishment in the morning will be the same now. Anyway, I''m not afraid to kiss this beautiful woman. I can''t wait, and now I can recall how smooth your tender lips are, I don''t mind tasting it again. "


    "You..." Qin, you can see from the bad look on his face that this guy is absolutely likely to turn what he said into reality. Although the first kiss has been given to him, and it doesn''t matter if he kisses him again, and he is likely to become his woman in the future, let alone a kiss, even if he kisses him for the first time, But now, after all, these things have not happened, he is not fully prepared, even such a kiss is enough, he is very shy.


    "Well, I''m afraid of you. OK, I''ll go up and change my clothes and have dinner with you."


    "Whatever you want."


    Wu Hao saw that he promised to show a bad smile on his face again, but the smile was not just a smile of satisfaction. Just when Qingyin thought he would let him go, Wu Hao held her in his arms and directly kissed her.


    This kiss is not as simple as five minutes in the morning. It took more than ten minutes to kiss him directly. At the beginning, he was very shy. He wanted to get out of his arms and even pushed him several times. But Wu Hao''s experience is that he can''t let you go at this time. As long as he hugs her tightly and continues to kiss her, he will compromise slowly, Under this kind of strong kiss, as long as a woman has a little liking for the man in her heart, she won''t have too much resistance. Qingyin''s first kiss has already been given to her, not to mention in this aspect. Apart from the shyness at the beginning, he is also quickly driven by the rhythm, and then he slowly responds and kisses, Even a little bit like a student in the teacher''s guidance to learn how to kiss, two people stand at the door, embracing each other''s enthusiasm.


    There''s a split between the two.


    Qingyin looks at him with a shy face. It''s not because he kisses him, but because he learns from him. He kisses him enthusiastically. To tell you the truth, the feeling of kissing him is very good. The pleasure from body and mind makes him know that he is really captured by this little man.

 Chapter 927

    "I''m going to change? Go ahead. " Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t say anything. He just gives her a gentle smile. It can be seen that Qingyin can''t let go of it. But he seems to have accepted himself in his heart. Otherwise, he can''t respond to his kiss enthusiastically. It''s good to know in his heart, and he doesn''t need to be more shy. Just let him accept it slowly.


    Wu Hao smiles and kisses him on the face. Qingyin is shy and doesn''t speak. She nods and walks upstairs. After two steps, she stops and says, "don''t stand at the door. Come in and sit."


    "Well."


    Wu Hao shrugged and went into the room to sit down. In fact, I want to see her change clothes. To him, it''s a truth. I like to see her change clothes when I was on earth. Even now I try on my own clothes and enjoy it. But I''m afraid he''s embarrassed, so I don''t go up.


    Qingyin changed her clothes upstairs and wore a very elegant dress.


    Wu Hao saw a bright, this woman does not dress up, a dress is absolutely amazing a temperament beauty.


    Qingyin seldom dresses like this, especially for a man. It makes him feel a little embarrassed. Standing in front of Wu Hao, he looks a little bit like a girl. Of course, he is not a teenage girl after all. There is still some calmness in this. Except for some small shyness in his manner, others look like a girl, More temperament and elegance.


    "I didn''t expect tutor Qingyin to dress up a little and be so beautiful. It seems that I really don''t have any hesitation. Tutor Qingyin, you will definitely be my woman in the future. I can''t give up such a beautiful woman to other men." Wu Hao stood up and put his arms around her waist. The smile on his face was calm and calm, and he appreciated himself, but there was a little possessiveness in the appreciation.


    The green tone was white, and his face turned a little more red, but he did not retort his words. It seemed that he was indeed his wife in the future. Although he feel shy now, he admitted that it was a bit embarrassed. But the fact seemed to be in front of him, not to mention how close he was, at least his first kiss was given to him. He also drank the essence of it in the morning, and for a woman, This is almost to give himself to him, although this matter is not his own initiative, after all, he did not resist.


    "OK, OK, can we go for dinner? When we get there, the food will be cold."


    "Let''s go and have dinner. Are you busy this afternoon? If you don''t go to the college in the afternoon, just stay with me and teach them to practice. "


    "It''s OK to teach them to practice, but don''t think about anything else. I tell you, the most important thing is to practice with them and guide them. Don''t think I will promise you anything else."


    "Practice is enough. What else can I think of you in broad daylight?" Wu Hao smiles, shrugs, hugs her waist and goes out with him.


    "Don''t cuddle. Pay attention outside. You have said that our relationship is not easy for others to know. Now you are always cuddling my waist. How can you explain if you are noticed outside?" Qingyin claps his hand and goes to the front.


    "Then a kiss will do?"


    Wu Hao walks up to her with a smile, kisses Qingyin on her face and blushes. But he takes a deep breath and soon calms himself down. He even kisses her and is not afraid of him.


    Wu Hao smiles. She puts her hands in her pockets and follows him. She doesn''t show too much intimacy, but she doesn''t deliberately keep a distance from him. The relationship between them can''t be too close. After all, she doesn''t believe that Lingtian doesn''t send others to monitor his behavior. No matter what, it''s better to be careful, but if she keeps a distance deliberately, It''s also a matter of suspicion. In a normal teacher-student relationship, especially when we get along well, it''s almost impossible to deliberately keep a distance. If we can go home for dinner, we can keep a distance. Isn''t there three hundred taels of silver here? Therefore, when Wu Hao should joke with him, he should also joke with him, when it''s time to keep a distance with him, He will not be too close to him. At least let others know that they have a normal teacher-student relationship. At the same time, let the people who come to watch them know that he gets along well with Qingyin. Naturally, Lingtian will be more assured that Qingyin will stay here to watch himself.


    You have to be bold when you are bold, but you have to be careful when you are careful. Lingtian is very resourceful, and he is very deep in the city. If you don''t deal with him properly, you may make mistakes in any step in the future. At least it''s not a right way to confront him head-on before you are strong enough to confront him, Now, although my seal is decreasing every day, my strength has not been fully restored after all, and even if my strength is fully restored, what can I do? His strength is even slightly lower than kuangfeng, and kuangfeng can''t be the opponent of Lingtian, which also means that the strength gap between himself and Lingtian is very far away. Even if the seal is lifted, he still has to keep a distance with him carefully, and be alert to all his actions at any time, secretly improve his strength, and believe that Lingtian will not stop his strength growth.


    His purpose is to help him become a future God clan, and then control him. Since he wants to become a future God clan, his strength must not be too low, at least not too much lower than him. Otherwise, becoming a god clan may be ridiculed, and even make people feel that the strength of the zero God clan is just the same. The new God clan is not even as powerful as the leader, This is not a good thing for Lingtian, so Wu Hao has absolute confidence. He believes that even after his future seal is lifted, Lingtian will not stop him from improving his strength. He can confidently and boldly improve his strength. As long as he does not destroy Lingtian''s existing plan, he can feel that he is really under his control and can become his puppet, Let him find time to become a God.


    Two people came to Wu Hao''s manor. As soon as they entered the manor, it was their independent space. Wu Hao put his arms around her waist and gave her a kiss on the face. This woman''s soft body was in her arms. It was really a kind of enjoyment. To tell you the truth, every woman, especially the beautiful woman, felt great in her arms, It seems that beauty is directly proportional to the softness of the body. The more beautiful women are, the softer their body bones are. Even the more beautiful women are, the softer their skin is. Just like those little girls at home, they are so tender that people can''t put them down. Every night when they enjoy them, they are very wonderful.

 Chapter 928

    "What are you laughing at? What are you thinking? " Qingyin saw the bad smile on his face, a little unkind, and reached out and patted him. But seeing that he continued to hug himself, they didn''t stop him. Anyway, they both regarded themselves as sisters, and they wanted to be their sisters, and they didn''t have to worry about them. Seeing how close they were to her, Qingyin even believed, They both want to be his women and their sisters.


    Wu Hao smiles. This is the most convenient place. The relationship between women has never been as complicated as that on earth. Looking at the performance of Qingyin at this time, we can see that he is not worried about the little babies at home seeing that he is close to her.


    "I''m thinking, when can I enjoy my beauty?" Wu Hao doesn''t hide this either. He believes that Qingyin has accepted her own opinions and is not necessarily a bad thing to be more intimate with him.


    "Before I promise you anything, you already want to enjoy it. You guy really wants to enjoy it." Qingyin embarrassed said him one eye, as a woman, how can he not know? What does a man mean when he wants to enjoy a woman? Although he has never experienced such a thing, as a woman, he naturally knows that some things between men and women can enjoy each other. Although he does not know what it feels like or how much it enjoys, at least every man is full of desire for women, and it seems that the women who have experienced it have no resistance to such things, At least with the man you love, there will be no resistance.


    "If you don''t even think about it, how dare you implement it? Hehe, right? After all, you are my future woman. Think about the beautiful things that will happen with my future woman. Isn''t that normal? If a normal man can''t even think about this, you must be careful. He is not a normal man at all. A really normal man will definitely think about things in front of beautiful women. If he really doesn''t think about things, he will have brain problems, physiological problems or sexual orientation problems, Those who look like gentlemen just don''t seem to think that way. I''ve never heard a word before. The difference between a gentleman and a rascal is that a gentleman is a patient rascal. " Wu Hao smiles and shrugs. He doesn''t care at all. He confides with him that all the secrets have been told to him and all his thoughts have been let him know. What else can he hide? I believe Qingyin knows what he is thinking.


    Of course, Qingyin knows what he is thinking. He has told himself all the things. How can he be angry with the disclosure? He put his hand on his hand and patted him. He didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so he stepped into the room first.


    "Master Qingyin."


    Lingfei''er and Dina are sitting in the yard. When they see Qingyin coming, they both greet each other with a smile. When they see that she is so beautiful, their eyes are even more happy. As a woman, being able to dress up shows that he takes this matter in mind, although it''s just a meal, But they can see that Qingyin''s eyes have changed slightly. After all, it''s women. The sensitivity of some things is not comparable to that of men. Although they are still young, their experience in this field is richer than Qingyin''s. after all, they also have sisters, You can see from Qingyin''s expression that Qingyin is more comfortable than in the morning to accept the meal.


    Of course, it''s not just a meal. In their opinion, Qingyin actually accepted the condition of coming to live with them. Although they know Qingyin will go back after dinner, if he really wants to come to eat every day, it means that he has the idea of living with them, although he can''t really live together, But this idea also means that teacher Qingyin will soon become their sister. How can they be unhappy? Ling Fei Er''s face is the most obvious. The girl is willful and lively. Seeing the change of Qingyin, she laughs happily and holds her hand.


    "Tutor Qingyin is wearing beautiful clothes today. If you go to your husband''s house for dinner, you should still wear such beautiful clothes. Is it too heavy?" Ling fei''er joked that the smile on her face made Qingyin blush. It had nothing to do with him. How could the girl push her man in front of her as her husband?


    "You girl, don''t talk. I have nothing to do with him. He''s not my husband."


    "Sooner or later, tutor Qingyin should not be shy. When tutor Qingyin just came here, did he kiss your husband? Look at your ruddy face, I have a little feeling." Ling fei''er looks at him with a smile. Although he is always called brother Linghao, he knows that his brother Linghao is her husband and Tina''s husband. Of course, he is also the husband of Qingyin tutor.


    Qingyin is blushed by the little girl. She can''t help reaching out and tapping on her head. She is obviously younger than herself, but she can''t help talking about her husband. The key is that he has nothing to do with Wu Hao. In their eyes, she has become Wu Hao''s wife. What makes him happy is the smile on his face, Completely regard oneself as her sister, this kind of feeling, for an unconscious woman, really let him very shy.


    "Well, you never stop. Do you think I''m shy and you have a great sense of accomplishment?" Qingyin said with a red face.


    "Actually, master Qingyin is going to be our sister. Isn''t she the wife of brother Linghao?" Ling Fei Er touched his head and laughed.


    "Master Qingyin, don''t be shy. Anyway, it''s certain in the future. Why don''t you accept it earlier? You will be very good to master Qingyin. You will love you very much, so you can trust yourself to him. " Dina said with a smile, in this aspect, he really has more say. At the beginning, he was also relieved to give himself to Wu Hao, and now she is very happy. He also believes that if master Qingyin gives himself to Wu Hao, he will be very happy.


    "Did you hear that? Your two sisters told you that." Wu Hao timely interjected.

 Chapter 929

    "Yes, yes, I think you three are working together to cheat me into coming to your house." Qingyin says with a smile that she naturally understands what they are saying. But it''s too abrupt and hasty to agree. Anyway, it''s only a day or two. After a while, it''s not urgent.


    Wu Hao shrugs. In fact, he is not in a hurry. Anyway, master Qingyin is here. He can''t run any longer. At most, he can hold the beauty back in a while.


    "Well, well, eat." Wu Hao smiles, hugs Tina and walks in front of her.


    "Come on, teacher Qingyin, let''s go to dinner. They just made lunch." Ling Fei Er takes the hand of Qing Yin and follows them and enters the room together.


    Yuying yudie, Yunhan Yunru, is a little girl who just brings the last dish out of the kitchen.


    "Young master, master Qingyin."


    Four little girls, happy to say hello, can see Qingyin tutor to eat, naturally is happy not.


    "Teacher Qingyin, you sit here." Ling fei''er laughs, pulls Qingyin and sits beside Wu Hao.


    "You sit here. I''d better sit here." Qingyin blushes and wants to sit in another position. This position is next to Wu Hao. If Wu Hao lets two little girls wait on him for dinner, then he can clearly see it again. Of course, it''s a shy thing for him. And seeing the little girl''s smiling, he thinks that he wants to see it on purpose, this girl, Do you really want to be his woman?


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. Just sit here." Ling Fei Er laughs and sits down with Qingyin.


    "Let''s have dinner."


    The four little girls gave everyone a bowl of rice with a smile. Today, Yuying and yudie sat on the table to eat. It is obvious that the two little sisters of yuhanyunru served Wu Hao. They finished the meal. Naturally came to Wu Hao''s side, one side in Wu Hao''s face a kiss, and then squatted down in front of him, began to serve him.


    Naturally, Wu Hao has long been used to eating while enjoying the tender service of two little girls. This feeling is getting more and more used to, and more and more like, not to mention enjoying more. But Qingyin is not used to it after all. Although she knows that this man will be her own man in the future, and their two little girls will also serve her in the future, But at this time to see two little girls so with a small mouth gently serve him, after all, is a little shy.


    Knowing that he couldn''t avoid it, he gave him a white look on purpose, pretended that he couldn''t see and ate his own food.


    "Do you go to the college every day these days? If you don''t go to the college, come to us every day and practice with us, OK? I still have a lot of things to ask Master Qingyin in my cultivation. " Ling fei''er didn''t mean to make her shy. Anyway, she came to have a meal, and now she starts to have a meal according to the normal dining procedure, and there''s nothing to say. Just take it as a normal meal. This is daily. The more daily it is, the easier it is to form a habit. As long as it forms a habit, everything else is easy to say. The girl knows very well.


    "Although I have nothing to do in the college recently, I just need to wait for the Opening Notice of the college, but it''s impossible for me to come here every day. It''s almost the same to come here once in a while. Besides, you have to practice. To be honest, Tina''s accomplishments should be higher than mine. If you don''t understand anything, just ask Tina."


    "Master Qingyin, this is different. I''m not the same as you, so it''s hard for me to help you in practice. But you''re the same as everyone. So you can help me in this matter, so you can come here often." Tina said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, Dina''s cultivation method is different from ours, so I don''t want Dina to teach me how to practice. I can only rely on tutor Qingyin. Although tutor Qingyin can''t stay with us all day, it''s OK to be here in the daytime and afternoon when it''s ok? It''s normal when the relationship between tutors and students is good. " Said Lingfei.


    "How can I feel that you two little girls are more anxious than Linghao?" Qingyin can''t laugh or cry, but it''s also very direct.


    "No, no, I just want to be close to master Qingyin. It''s not a problem." Ling fei''er spits out his tongue playfully. He is really worried. After knowing that master Qingyin can be her sister, he wants to make master Qingyin their sister quickly, so that they can have another person in their family. Even if they become sisters, they can''t be together all the time, but there is always a way to solve this problem.


    "That''s what I think of you girl." Qingyin smiles and shakes her head, but knows that it is an established fact in the future, so even if they know that they are anxious and want to be their sisters, they have nothing to say. Originally, there is nothing to say. He believes that he will be his woman in the future, and not just believe that he will be his wife, Perhaps because of the preconceived idea that he would be his woman, he has regarded himself as his woman in his heart, and now he has an instinctive sense of distance from other men. He doesn''t want any man to have too much contact with him, but also wants to take the initiative to avoid some men''s misunderstanding of himself. Now he only feels that he is his own woman.


    In fact, this change of mentality is very clear on her face. Now the dining picture is a little shy for him, but it is precisely because he knows that he is his future woman, so even if he is shy, he feels normal.


    Ling Fei Er smiles and does not deny it.


    "Well, teacher Qingyin, you often come here. Let''s have a chat and drink tea together. If we don''t know something about our cultivation, teacher Qingyin, you can also teach us. And it''s just a few days since the beginning of school. Tutor Qingyin, you are just free these days. You just come to accompany us. Isn''t that a good thing? "


    "I think it''s a good thing, too." Dina nodded, he also wanted to have more contact time with Qingyin.


    "I haven''t even said if I have time. Why are you in such a hurry?" Qingyin smiles and shakes her head. These two girls really take great pains to make themselves their sisters?


    Of course, Qingyin doesn''t understand how happy it is for them to have sisters. It''s normal for them to have two sisters if they have one and three sisters if they have two.

 Chapter 930

    But after all, Qingyin has been living alone all the time. She doesn''t feel so much about the life of having sisters. She doesn''t understand what it''s like to have sisters. Naturally, she can''t understand their anxiety. Although their anxiety is a little too anxious, they are already impatient in just two days.


    "Master Qingyin, do you have time? Come here if you have time Lingfei looked at him expectantly.


    "I have time these days, but it''s impossible to come every day, so I come here occasionally. This is the most I can promise you, and I can''t promise you anything else." Qingyin says helplessly that he doesn''t particularly want to come every day. After all, it''s a bit embarrassing for him to come every day. Moreover, for the sake of the overall situation, he should not come every day. Even if the relationship between teachers and students is very good, he should not come to the students'' home every day. He knows this very well and should keep a distance from them, But looking at their expectant eyes, he can''t refuse. It''s OK for him to come here once in a while. It''s OK to coach them to practice well. Even if the Lord Lingtian knows, he can''t say anything. After all, he''s sent here to teach them to practice. To be exact, he''s here to teach Linghao to practice. Now he has time to guide him to practice, It can''t be more normal.


    "That''s what we''ve agreed. We''ll come at least half a day every day. Is that ok?" Ling fei''er looks at him expectantly. Qingyin looks at her expectant eyes and smiles bitterly. She doesn''t say anything. She nods her head. It''s been a long time. In fact, it''s the past.


    "I''ll find a way to let you come every day in the future." Wu Hao, who has never spoken, suddenly laughs. This method is actually very simple.


    "What can I do?" Everyone was looking forward to him, but Wu Hao gave a mysterious smile, shook his head and said nothing.


    "I''ll tell you in two days? When it''s done, you''ll know what to do. "


    "The mysterious things should be kept secret. Brother Linghao, you don''t want to be a bit of a fan, do you?" Ling fei''er tooted his mouth. He thought he would know immediately. If he could be with Qingyin tutor every day, it would be the best thing. It would be better to sleep together at night.


    "Then you''ll know."


    Wu Hao didn''t want to say much. He laughed and enjoyed the wonderful meal. They saw that he didn''t want to say much and didn''t ask much. If he really had a way, it would be the best thing. They also wanted to stay with Qingyin tutor every day. If not during the day, it would be the best at night. In fact, for them, It''s easier to feel intimate at night than during the day. If they can sleep together, it''s basically a confirmation of their sisterhood.


    Of course they are both happy.


    Tutor Qingyin is a little puzzled. He doesn''t know what kind of bad idea he has in mind. He can let himself come every day. If he really comes every day, it''s not impossible. But if he can''t avoid being suspected by others, he won''t come every day, even if he wants to be his woman, But the precondition is to keep the secret between them, and never let the Lord of Lingtian know about it. If he knows about it, the relationship between them will end, and even everything will be revealed. He will never allow this kind of thing to happen, even if he has not become his woman, but at least as his future woman, Be sure to make full plans for his future. He will never plan anything that may affect his life safety recently. Of course, if he can ensure the safety of each other''s lives, and not destroy his current plan, he is not unacceptable. After all, if he can stay with them for a long time, it is not bad for him. Although he is a little shy and a little boring, he is his future sister after all, The future man has nothing to worry about.


    However, if he did not say, his heart would certainly not be forced. He must speak out and watch him enjoying his meal. He gave him a little white eye, and then he ate with them. After dinner, Wu Haogang was good. An An enjoyed it quietly and gave it to two little girls. Two little girls wanted to drink the pure Yang essence of their mouths to the green Yin. However, as soon as Qingyin saw them stand up, she immediately stood up from her position, put down the dishes and hid away. He was still very shy about this kind of thing. Seeing how far Qingyin tutor Yunru was, she was also embarrassed to move forward. She ran to feed him. Her throat slipped and she drank it by herself. Anyway, they loved it more and more.


    Of course, they knew that the green Yin instructors would love more and more in the future. Just like two girls, they were not used to it at first, but they also love the pure Yang essence of the childe. They eat at the table of jade Ying butterfly, and after a few little girls finish their meal, the four of them pick up the dishes and go to the living room.


    "Take a break. I''ll teach you to practice. I''ll teach you to practice here this afternoon." Qingyin said that after dinner, he was a bit lazy.


    "Anyway, there''s a lot of time in the afternoon. Take a rest after dinner." Ling fei''er has a lot of ghost ideas. She turns her eyes and hugs Qingyin with a smile. She doesn''t want him to start practicing so soon. Anyway, there''s a lot of time for practicing, but the lunch break is just like that. It''s a good thing to take a lunch break with Qingyin''s tutor.


    "Lunch break? What the hell are you thinking about? " As soon as Qingyin looks at the smile on her face, she thinks that the girl may be making a wrong idea. She always feels that she is always a bit dangerous when it comes to sleeping. Not only Wu Hao will make his own idea, but also the two little girls will help him and coax him to bed.


    "No, we usually go to lunch break after a meal. It makes us more energetic in the afternoon, doesn''t it?" Ling fei''er grins and reveals his real thoughts. Although he knows that his thoughts may have been guessed, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s always OK for the sisters to make fun of each other.


    "I kind of want master Qingyin to have lunch break with us." Dinah sat down beside him and put her smile around her other hand for fear that she would run away shyly.

 Chapter 931

    How is the relationship between sisters established? Basically, we start from getting familiar with each other, and then we have a rest together. As long as we have a rest together, we will have nothing to worry about. If the young master can also go to bed to have a rest together, then this matter will be basically determined. With the first time, Tina believes that the second time and the third time, it won''t be too far away.


    Qingyin certainly doesn''t want to have lunch break with them. She feels very embarrassed to come to dinner every day. If she starts lunch break here, for the first time, he has 10000 reasons to believe that these two little girls will definitely pull him and take lunch break here every day. Once she sleeps in a bed, it''s not enough. Wu Hao''s lamb to be slaughtered.


    Although this day will come sooner or later, it''s just a day or two now. It''s a bit embarrassing to let her lie on their bed.


    "You''d better sleep as much as you want, but it''s not good for me to go back to my home or to my home for too long." Qingyin said that he believed that if he took a lunch break here at noon, then the two girls would definitely push forward and let him sleep here at night.


    "It''s here tonight. It''s here tonight." Lin Fei pulls her to act like a spoiled girl. The little girl and Lina look at each other. The two little girls smile and pull her upstairs. Anyway, they are all sisters. It''s the same thing earlier and later. The two little girls look back at Wu Hao at the same time and blink their eyes. It''s obvious that they ask her to go up with them quickly.


    Wu Hao laughs. These two girls are really their right-hand assistants. They plan to take their time. They are impatient to put the voiceless on the bed first.


    "Do you want us to serve you, young master?" Yuying and Yudi smile. Naturally, they know that as long as they listen to the tutor, they can basically be responsible for serving them in bed this afternoon.


    But it depends on what the plan is?


    "No, you can come up later. Don''t worry." Wu Hao, with a smile, leisurely went upstairs with them.


    "What are you two doing? If you want to take a lunch break, I''ll just go back to take a lunch break, and I don''t have any habit of taking a lunch break. I usually practice at home directly. If you want to take a lunch break, you can take a lunch break by yourself. I''ll practice well below. You can always come to me after you have a good lunch break. " I admire them both and blush. I have already gone upstairs. How can I feel that I really want to sleep with them at noon today? Although it''s just a lunch break, I feel very shy to sleep in the same bed with them.


    "It''s just a lunch break. What''s the matter? It''s just a lunch break. Time can''t do anything, right? Brother Linghao. " Ling fei''er smiles and blinks at him. It''s obvious. Brother Linghao, if you want to do something at noon, it''s OK.


    "I said Qingyin, you two sisters are so active, so don''t be so shy. Anyway, you must be their sisters in the future, and I must be your husband. In this case, what''s the relationship between lunch break and lunch break? Besides, it''s just lunch break. It really doesn''t have to happen, right?" Wu Hao whispered a bad smile, but it was a little different from his usual bad smile. Although it was a bad smile, it didn''t have a hint of evil.


    "Then we''ll have lunch break. You can''t do anything. Otherwise, I''ll never come to you again." All red face says, seeing can''t escape, can compromise.


    Of course, he also knows that these two little girls will be their own sisters in the future, and now this little man must be his own man in the future, but after all, she is not prepared for these embarrassing things.


    "Well, well, just take a lunch break, do nothing else, just have a sleep. What can you do? You really have a lot of thoughts in your head. I said, wife Qingyin, you haven''t done anything yet? How can I think so many things in my head? They two little girls enjoy wonderful things with me every day. They don''t think more than you


    "You think more." Qingyin takes a look at him, but she doesn''t dare to say any more, so that she won''t be embarrassed by this boy. Anyway, sooner or later, she will sleep with them. If she doesn''t do anything, it doesn''t matter.


    Four people came to the room together.


    Do you really do nothing? Obviously, it''s impossible. Even if Wu Hao is willing to respect Qingyin and let him take his time, they will gradually build up their relationship. Lingfei''er and Dina want a sister''s mood in their hearts. For example, they are more anxious when they are curious. As soon as they arrive at the room, the two little girls will pull Qingyin to the bed with a smile, and they are already on the bed, What else is there to be polite about? Ling fei''er is the most courageous and rushes directly to Qingyin''s arms. She smiles and kisses Qingyin''s tender lips.


    Although girls and girls will be a little embarrassed, for Lingfei Er, this kind of embarrassment has gradually weakened in the long-term habit. He and Dinah often hold each other together. They enjoy the love he gives and the warm kiss of the sisters, which can bring a very wonderful feeling.


    Qingyin is not as calm as he is. After all, it''s a normal thing to have a man and a woman. But suddenly she''s hugged by this girl, and she''s so enthusiastic and active. What''s the point of her?


    Want to stop him, but the little girl''s experience is obviously very rich, soon he occupied the dominant position, and Lingfei son is not alone, Dina see this situation is not polite, smile, also make bad, untie Qingyin''s clothes, small lips casually find a place, then kiss down.


    Qingyin is immediately confused by these two little girls.


    "Are you two little girls too bad?" Wu Hao shook his head in tears and laughter. The initiative of these two little girls was beyond his expectation. It''s impossible to see this kind of picture on earth. No woman would take the initiative to accept another woman and so urgently want him to be a man of her own husband. But in this high heaven, it seems to be a rare and common thing, Qingyin is only the first woman to be treated like this by them. Wu Hao even has 10000 reasons to believe that when they want more sisters, other women of his own will get such active attack from them.

 Chapter 932

    For him, of course, this is a great thing. How much time and energy did they spend on the earth to make their sisters accept each other? Now, these little girls here can accept it on their own initiative. They don''t have to worry about it. It''s totally beautiful and can''t be any more beautiful, The only problem is whether the dear women in the family can accept them after they are all brought back to the earth. That''s another problem, but it''s really another problem. Now that the seal on their body has not been untied, it''s still unknown when they will leave the high heaven and return to their original universe, Why do you think so much?


    "Brother Linghao, tutor Qingyin wants you to kiss her." Ling Fei Er raised her head and giggled.


    "When did I say that? You girl, I didn''t expect to be so bad. " Qingyin was embarrassed by them.


    "I feel in master Qingyin''s heart that we are sisters. We are more or less interlinked. Well, go to sleep Ling fei''er smiles. Qingyin thinks the girl really wants to go to bed. However, he just breathes a sigh of relief, and the little girl kisses her again. Dina on the other side laughs and assists again. Moreover, her little mouth is more and more able to find a place. Qingyin, who has never been so intimate before, can''t be found by the two of them.


    Is Wu Hao still polite to him at this time? At this time, what''s more polite? It''s the last step to stipulate how intimate things should happen with him. Naturally, she still wants to respect her opinions. When she feels ready and when she wants her again, but he can''t help other intimate things. Anyway, he is his own woman in the future, tomorrow is the future, and next year is the future, Let the future come faster.


    Wu Hao joined them with a bad smile.


    Qingyin suddenly became the target of siege, shy and difficult to extricate himself, but human nature is interlinked, especially they have established some intimate relations with each other. When the intimate things happen again, Qingyin soon fell into the beauty of intimacy, never experienced, but now for the first time, with their help, they feel unprecedented beauty, This kind of feeling is strange and shy to him, but also with unprecedented beauty.


    Is this what a woman feels when she is loved by her man? If so, then I can finally understand why women finally want to find a man who loves and loves themselves. The feeling between men and women is really wonderful.


    Of course, she hasn''t felt the most wonderful thing yet.


    But Ling fei''er and Tina can enjoy the wonderful experience brought by their beloved man. Although they share the same bed with Qingyin for the first time, they both know very well that Qingyin must be their sister in the future. In fact, they don''t have to. It can be said that Qingyin is their sister now. In this case, why should they be shy, Even if they enjoy Wu Hao''s joyful love in front of him, they are also not feeling too shy and want to play more things with Qingyin.


    Since they are willing, how can Wu Hao refuse? Although they can''t take the last step with Qingyin, it''s OK to let the three sisters play some intimate things together.


    It''s a little girl. After finishing their housework, she also comes upstairs to wait on their lunch break. The room becomes lively.


    This lunch break is daily for them, but it''s an unprecedented experience for Qingyin.


    By the end of the lunch break, it was about three o''clock in the afternoon, at least an hour later than usual.


    Eight people came down from the upstairs one after another. Naturally, the smile on lingfeier Dinah''s face was calm and happy. Qingyin''s face was satisfied, but full of shyness. Naturally, Wu Hao''s face was satisfied and contented. The four little girls behind were also happy and satisfied. Every time they served the host, they were also feeling loved.


    "I will never come to you for lunch break again." Qingyin''s body is soft and her face is crimson. She looks at Wu Hao with anger. But in the anger, she takes a woman to have an intimate relationship with her beloved man. Even if he wants to hide, he can''t hide her special sweetness and happiness.


    Although he didn''t have the last intimate relationship with Wu Hao, Wu Hao did give him an unforgettable experience, which made him realize the unique happiness and sweetness of being a woman.


    No wonder his two little sisters will love him so much, and it''s hard to extricate themselves from being spoiled by him every day, right?


    I don''t know whether I will fall in love with the feeling of being spoiled by him after I give it to him?


    Qingyin takes a look at him, and her scarlet face is more ruddy. She quickly puts the idea behind her. But after a second thought, she takes a deep breath. Anyway, she is his woman. Even if she has this idea, it''s normal. Why should she feel so shy about this idea, just like her two sisters, It''s not so good to face this.


    What has happened has happened. There is no need to keep such a shy attitude for what has happened.


    Yes, there''s no need to be shy all the time.


    As soon as her attitude changed, the expression on Qingyin''s face also changed. Her original shy expression showed a sweet smile. With a smile on her face, her temperament suddenly improved two levels. The whole person looked beautiful and elegant, with a little bit of women''s unique happiness in the elegance.


    "Wife Qingyin, if you don''t come to lunch break in the future, hey hey, come to bed every night. What do you two think of it?" Wu Hao a bad smile, naturally know their two little girls will be what kind of answer.


    Sure enough, Wu Hao''s question was approved by Ling fei''er and Tina. The two little girls went downstairs and raised their hands. A hundred of them agreed.


    "Tutor Qingyin, if you don''t come to lunch break, it would be better to come to bed at night. You''ll spend more time in the evening, and after enjoying the favor of brother Linghao, you can have a longer rest. You can wake up every morning, not to mention how happy you are." Ling Fei Er smiles and looks at him expectantly.


    "You think so much. I can''t come to you all the time, especially at night. It''s impossible to come to you. It''s easy to arouse people''s suspicion." Qingyin said seriously.

 Chapter 933

    It has nothing to do with being shy. After adjusting his mind, he can accept it. He can also accept it after lunch break. During lunch break, he will accompany his two little sisters and relax for a while. But at night, it''s absolutely taboo. Once people find out, there''s no reason to explain it.


    "The identity of Qingyin''s tutor is different. It''s really inappropriate to come here at night." Dina has a clear mind and knows what Qingyin is concerned about, so she doesn''t want to come here at night. Although he wants to, he knows that it shouldn''t be.


    "All right."


    Ling Fei Er was reminded by them, and he knew that he couldn''t come over at night. Although he was helpless, he still accepted the fact. The current situation does not allow their relationship to be discovered. Once their relationship is discovered, the whole plan may be broken. He would rather bear with it.


    Wu Hao didn''t say anything, but looking at the look on his face, he knew what was planned in his heart.


    Eight people went to the yard to practice together.


    In the evening, the four little girls finished their practice and went to the kitchen to make dinner. They asked the four of them to come into the room to have dinner together. After dinner, lingfeier Tina naturally hoped that Qingyin could stay for the night, but they also knew that there was no way. They had no choice but to let Wu Hao send him back.


    Wu Hao smiles all the way but doesn''t speak. On the contrary, Qingyin is a little puzzled by his performance. This boy is not such a serious person. He doesn''t say anything all the way, and he has a bad smile on his face. What is he thinking?


    "What are you thinking? I haven''t seen you say a word all the way. It''s not your style Qingyin gently touched him and looked at him suspiciously. She always felt that the boy was thinking about something, but she couldn''t see what the smile on her face meant?


    "Why? What do you want me to say? "


    Wu Hao''s mouth slightly for a year whispered, "I''m thinking about your wonderful body."


    As soon as she blushed, she wanted to reach out and pat him, but she was afraid of being noticed on the street, so she withdrew her hand. However, the anger in her eyes declined and gave him a big white eye.


    At lunch break, he kisses every inch of his skin. I''m inexplicably shy when I think about it.


    But now he has figured out that there is no need to show all this shyness on his face. Anyway, their relationship has been confirmed, and there is nothing to be shy about next. What''s more, he should let himself relax and enjoy the wonderful feeling when he is with him.


    "You must be thinking about other things in your heart. If you don''t tell me, you''d better not think about it. Anyway, I won''t promise you." Qingyin blushes slightly. Naturally, he knows that he will agree to the last thing he wants sooner or later. He always feels that he has been unable to resist it for a long time, and it will definitely make him succeed in a short time.


    "You don''t know what I think, so you won''t agree?"


    "What else can you think of? It''s just those things. Think more about cultivation. Don''t keep thinking about these messy things. "


    "You women are always like this and enjoy this thing inexplicably. Every time you talk about it, you always feel that the world is inexplicable and chaotic. Do you think it''s strange?" Wu Hao shrugged and laughed.


    "I don''t know if I''ll enjoy it or not."


    "You''re enjoying yourself at noon, though there''s no last step. And as you can see from your two sisters, it should be very enjoyable. " Wu Hao laughed even worse.


    Qingyin blushed, too lazy to tell him about it, and strode ahead of him.


    After the whole lunch break, he clearly knew that the last step seemed to bring women a very unique enjoyment. From both of them, he could clearly feel that this enjoyment was extraordinary. He could not even imagine the feeling of dreamlike. Although he did not have this last step of intimate contact, even if he was just kissing all over his body, He also realized for the first time that it would bring extraordinary feeling when he was so close to his beloved man.


    Wait until which day to give himself all to him, he should also like his two sisters, especially enjoy the feeling of being spoiled by him?


    Although a little embarrassed, but he is a woman after all.


    In my heart, Qingyin can''t help but smile. I look back at him and give him a smile. Although I don''t know why, I finally accept this man, but I feel very good with him. Although this boy is sometimes a little bad, his bad brings people different happiness.


    His bad, let oneself experience a kind of feeling of being a woman.


    Wu Hao takes Qingyin to his home. He doesn''t stay in his home for long. He just hugs her and kisses her for five minutes when he leaves.


    "I''m gone. I''ll come to you at night."


    Wu Hao licked his lips, a bad smile on his face showed particularly obvious.


    "Come to me in the evening. You''d better not come in the evening. If you are noticed, it will be very bad." He really made his face crimson, but he still looked at him seriously. It''s just that he came here during the day, or at least that he came to practice. But it''s not clear that he came here at night. No matter anyone noticed it, it would cause doubt. The master of Lingtian is so good that he can''t be aware of this kind of thing.


    "Rest assured that no one will find out."


    With a smile, Wu Hao gave him a kiss on the face, released her waist, put her hands in her pocket, and left her yard humming a tune.


    "Don''t come here at night. I can go there by myself during the day." Qingyin helplessly shouts, but Wu Hao does not turn his head back and waves his hand. He still goes his own way.


    He gave him a white eye and sighed helplessly. But after thinking about it, he took back his mind and stopped thinking about it. Wu Hao is not a real child. He has his own overall plan. Since this matter is related to his whole plan, he must also have a far-reaching plan for this matter. He should not want their relationship to be discovered more than anyone else, His current plan has been destroyed, so I believe that he should know the propriety of things, what can be done and what can not be done. He should know better than anyone else. In this case, he is too lazy to think so much.


    Qingyin pursed her lips, with a ruddy face and a sweet smile from the corner of her mouth. She never thought that she would be moved by this little man, but now, she is really excited for him and almost gives herself to him.

 Chapter 934

    Wu Hao leisurely returns home, four little girls are waiting for Ling fei''er to take a bath with Dina upstairs. Six little girls are having a good time in the bath. Wu Hao smiles and goes directly into the bathroom. As soon as he takes off his clothes, he jumps directly into the bath. It''s rare to have a few days to rest. If there''s time, he''ll be very presumptuous.


    It''s really that you and the six little girls had a good time, and finally they all went to the room one by one to continue the unfinished joy.


    At the end of a pair of enjoyment, the six little girls all went to sleep sweetly, but Wu Hao didn''t sleep with them. Instead, he put on his clothes and left the room.


    He wants to go to Qingyin, not directly to Qingyin, but to find a way to solve the isolation between him and Qingyin at night.


    What''s the best way? In fact, there is no good way.


    There is a little distance between him and Qingyin. In this case, if you want Qingyin to come here every night, what''s the best way? The simplest way is to make a tunnel from one side to the other, and connect the two courtyards with a channel. In this way, after dinner, send Qingyin back, and Qingyin can come to him directly from the channel. No one can find Qingyin has left his yard.


    Although this method is a bit stupid, it is definitely the best and the most effective one.


    Where to start digging? Wu Hao thought for a moment. He went to a pavilion in the backyard and opened a hole in the middle of the pavilion. He used the power of the nether world to tilt down and dig out a hole. By the way, he made the structure of the stairs and tilted down about five meters. Then he went straight ahead and dug all the way to Qingyin''s yard. It didn''t take him half an hour to dig into Qingyin''s yard, just in case, Wu Hao did not dig the exit of the passage in the yard directly, but explored the situation above through his own consciousness and dug the opening of the passage in the corner of the hall of her room.


    When he comes out, Qingyin is standing at the entrance of the cave, looking at him in surprise.


    "Linghao, what are you doing?" Qingyin sees him coming out of the ground, completely confused. What is the boy doing? Digging a hole in the ground and running to his house?


    "I said I would come to you in the evening? In that case, we should do what we say. " With a smile, Wu Hao floated up and appeared in front of him. Although he dug such a long tunnel, there was no dust on his body. Even there was no soil in the tunnel. In order to make the whole structure more stable, he used his own strength to compact and push the excavated soil around the tunnel, making the four walls of the tunnel more solid.


    "If you want to come, come here aboveboard. Why do you dig a tunnel?" I haven''t regained my mind for a while. I''m funny about his inexplicable behavior. I don''t think it''s a passage specially dug to see me.


    Huh?


    Wait, passage?


    Qingyin was stunned and suddenly realized.


    "I said hello, this passage can''t be dug all the way from your home, can it?" Qingyin is staring at him, and her heart is pounding. If this passage is really dug from his home and into his living room, you can really go to him that night. The key is that you can go there quietly without anyone noticing.


    "If you don''t dig it from my home, it''s hard for me to dig it from the main road. Hehe, it''s convenient for you to go to my side after you have this passage, and you won''t be found at any time. You can go whenever you want." With a bad smile, Wu Hao put her in his arms.


    "As for you, little boy?" Unable to laugh or cry, Qingyin reaches out and pokes his head, but the beating of his heart makes him know that with this channel, the distance between himself and him will be infinitely narrowed, and then he can often appear in his side, and the key is to break through the estrangement of their night, although this channel makes her feel a little embarrassed.


    "Come on, beauty." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Where to?" Qingyin''s face is red, and she knows why. Is this boy too anxious?


    "Where else? I''ve even finished the tunnel. I''d better come and have a look at you and go back by myself. Of course, I want you to go back with me. " Wu Hao shrugs, Qingyin gives him a white eye, hesitates for a moment, and finally decides to go with him. Although she knows that there will be many things that make her blush in the evening, isn''t it sooner or later? Why should there be too much hesitation.


    "I didn''t expect you to dig it up and make it good." Qingyin net hole looked at the red cliff, very smooth and clean, as if plated with a layer of transparent glass, and he seems to have set up the lighting crystal in the process of digging, the hole looks very clean and bright, there is a very gentle stone step at the entrance, you can go down, although it is a channel, but it does not seem that depressing gloomy.


    "If you want to do it, you can do it all at once. Let''s go." Wu Hao smiles, takes her hand and walks down the corridor. He grinds the stairs to avoid slipping.


    As soon as Wu Hao reached down, the stone slab in the living room automatically fell on the entrance of the cave and gently fell down to seal it again.


    The passage is square. It is two meters wide up, down, left and right. It looks very spacious and not narrow at all. There is a crystal stone for lighting on both sides of every two meters to illuminate the whole passage. The whole passage is very bright from one end to the other, but the crystal stone lamp is not dazzling. It looks very soft and gives the whole passage some warm breath.


    "I didn''t expect you to do well." Qingyin looks at the four walls and his treatment of the four walls. He knows that the boy''s use of energy is very accurate and unique. Chibi doesn''t seem to have the feeling of digging out the earth at all. On the contrary, it''s like building a complete crystal wall. His hand feels very smooth. Even if he leans against the wall, he won''t have any dust on his body.


    "How did you do it?" Qingyin asked.


    "It''s very simple. The density of the soil is very low. In the process of excavation, the extra soil will be compacted on the four walls under great pressure. With the increase of density, this kind of crystal clear feeling will be formed." Wu Hao smiles faintly. Of course, there is no lack of the effect of temperature. Although there is no fire, the violent vibration of energy can also form a high temperature effect.

 Chapter 935

    "I find that you have a lot of knowledge?" High school performance and energy development are relatively rough, but what he reflects is very different. He is very able to use energy in very subtle and accurate places, which makes his energy more accurate and in place. It is reflected in the actual combat, that is, he can achieve a more comprehensive blockade of the opponent, and the actual combat effect is very strong.


    "In our world, although energy can''t be used directly, we have a very strong theoretical basis and have a very subtle study of many things. Unlike the high heaven, although it has a very huge application of energy, the practitioners here don''t seem to care much about the theoretical basis, As a result, many people are unwilling to be meticulous in the use of energy in the high heaven Wu Hao smiles and shrugs.


    "It''s true." Especially men, the vast majority of high heaven practitioners, are careless.


    "I''ll call you tutor in the future."


    "Haha, it''s simple. Anyway, we''ll spend a lot of time practicing together. You teach me how to master more skills, and I teach you how to grasp these energies more accurately." In this respect, Wu Hao is very confident.


    Qingyin smiles and takes the initiative to take his hand.


    They went through the tunnel together, and soon arrived at the pavilion in Wu Hao''s yard. When he went down, he stopped the stone slab on the ground and did not cover it. So they came up directly from the bottom, and Wu Hao covered the stone slab again.


    There seems to be no flaw on the surface.


    "So late, should they both go to bed?" Qingyin is a little embarrassed to ask. It''s very simple to ask this question. If the two of them have gone to bed, he can sleep with them at ease, and he doesn''t have to worry about what bad things he will do? But if the two little girls didn''t sleep, they always felt that it was easy for them to play, so they would drive him along. At night, they always felt a little bit dangerous.


    "They''ve been asleep for a long time, but I think they''ll be happy to know you''re here again?" With a bad smile, Wu Hao put his arms around her slender waist and went back to the room with him. They went up to the second floor together.


    Qingyin''s face is a little ruddy. She spent the night with her for the first time. For an unconscious woman, no matter what, she was still a little nervous when she wanted to keep calm. Her heart was beating, expecting and nervous. Even if she didn''t do anything tonight, she just slept with them for the night, This behavior itself is enough to make him feel that he and he have broken through all the relationships that can be broken through between men and women.


    To the second floor, gently open the room, the bed six little girls sleep very sweet.


    "Did you bother them again at night?" Qingyin saw that their white bodies were exposed outside. She knew what had happened in the evening. She had already played at noon, but she didn''t expect to have the energy to continue playing in the evening.


    "Don''t always say the word toss. When there is love, it''s called doting." Wu Hao shrugged a smile, pulled her gently climb to bed.


    "Go straight to bed and do nothing else." Green red face said, in Dina''s side fell asleep.


    Wu Hao, however, chuckles and whispers in Ling fei''er''s ear.


    "Fei Er, tutor Qingyin is coming to sleep."


    "Well?"


    Lingfei''er in her sleep blinked vaguely when she heard this. Then she stood up in a dream and rubbed her eyes. She saw that master Qingyin was really in bed. For a moment, she thought she had a dream. Doesn''t it mean that master Qingyin can''t come to their side to sleep? How did they suddenly show up in their bed? Are you dreaming? The little girl rubs her eyes again. As a result, Qingyin tutor is still in bed, and her face is redder than just now. The picture is so vivid. Does Qingyin tutor really come to their side to sleep?


    The little girl finally opened her eyes, smashed several times, and showed a surprise expression on her face.


    "Master Qingyin is really you. Dina Dina, look, teacher Qingyin has come to sleep with us. " Ling Fei Er smiles and pulls Dina up. Dina rubs her eyes. She can''t believe it. She thinks she is dreaming. After smashing her eyes for a long time, she still doesn''t disappear. Then he realizes it''s true. She really comes to their side to sleep. But what''s the matter? Didn''t you say you couldn''t come here to sleep? Why did he suddenly appear in their bed? Is it really not a dream?


    "I just came to sleep with you two. Well, I''m so sleepy that I can''t open my eyes. Why do I wake up and have a good sleep?" Qingyin is afraid that they will wake up and remind them to sleep well.


    Ling Fei Er and Ding Na looked at each other, two little girls'' faces showed a shrewd smile, one side lay in his arms, let him sleep in the middle of them.


    "I sleep with you two in my arms. It''s just sleep. Don''t think about anything else." Qingyin looks at her two sisters with a faint bad smile on their faces. She feels that they are going to be bad, and reminds them to sleep well.


    But will they listen? Obviously, since they have woken up, they don''t plan to go on sleeping. They just slept for a while, and now they have a little energy. Anyway, they will have a rest tomorrow. Moreover, it''s hard for master Qingyin to come to sleep today. How can they not have a good time with her?


    "I said you two little girls, don''t be so bad." Wu Hao shakes his head. When he looks at the two girls, he knows that they are ready to start acting badly again. However, since Qingyin agrees to come to bed today, it also shows that he is a little ready in his heart. It is not good for the two girls to take the initiative. This time, Wu Hao also shows a bad smile on his face, waiting for the two girls to act, He picked Qingyin up and let her sit on his lap.


    "What do you want?" Just now, he said that they should not be too bad. Why did he show such a bad look in the blink of an eye? What''s more, the two little girls showed such a bad look, that is, they moved their mouths to themselves and were all kinds of kisses by them. But Wu Hao''s face showed a bad look. As a man, he could do more bad things, which made him blush and heartbeat, I always feel that something big will happen tonight.


    "What else can I do if I come and sleep with you? Just a kiss."

 Chapter 936

    Wu Hao said that with this bad smile, she directly kisses Qingyin''s tender lips. Qingyin wants to push him away all her life, but she can''t get rid of him when she is hugged and kisses him so warmly. Moreover, his kiss seems to have a strange magic. As long as she is kissed by him, her strength will gradually disappear.


    After a kiss, Qingyin''s clothes have been taken off completely. Naturally, the two little girls are not idle. They are watching. At this time, what they like most is to help their sisters have fun with their beloved men.


    Qingyin is distracted, can''t help whining, that moment he knew he had become his woman, although a little pain, but inexplicable relief. In the future, no matter how close the relationship with him, you don''t have to feel particularly shy about it, because from now on, you are already his woman.


    Dim night, the room gradually again came dreamy voice, several girls Miaoman voice one after another, very happy.


    Near noon, the sun shining into the room, Wu Hao first woke up, arms left and right, holding Qingyin and Tina.


    Two people''s faces are showing a woman''s unique ruddy look after being spoiled, especially Qingyin was spoiled for the first time. This kind of look is particularly clear on her face, which is not only satisfied, but also happy.


    Like any woman''s first time, Wu Hao has a little pain at the beginning, but he has rich experience in this field. It''s easy for him to let his beloved woman get the most happiness and satisfaction in the first time, which can be seen from Qingyin''s face, Last night she had enjoyed the greatest happiness of being a woman.


    Qingyin blinks her eyes and wakes up leisurely. When she wakes up, she sees her man looking at him tenderly. There is a trace of happiness and shy ruddy on his face. This feeling is her first time, because it is his first time. After a night''s sleep, she wakes up to see the man she loves, This happy moment made his heart warm and satisfied.


    "Good morning."


    Wu Hao smiles and kisses him in the face.


    "Good morning."


    Although Qingyin is a little embarrassed, she still kisses her face. From now on, she is his woman. A lot of shyness has become less important.


    "Sister Qingyin, you get up so early." Ling fei''er and Dina wake up leisurely. As soon as they see Qingyin, the faces of the two little girls immediately show a happy look. Now Qingyin is their sister. How can they not be happy? I''ve been looking forward to Qingyin becoming their sister, but now it''s come true. They are so happy that they can''t wait to be intimate with Qingyin, which can prove that they are really good sisters.


    "Hee hee."


    Ling fei''er pounces on Qingyin''s arms with a smile. Her tender face rubs against her face, like a playful kitten.


    "Well, you girl."


    Qingyin chuckles and gently pinches her face. Last night was the first time that she was with him, and also the first time that she was really with her two younger sisters. Thinking about whether there was any money last night for these two younger sisters to help, she might be very tired, At least today, I''m afraid I can''t get up so easily. For the first time, I enjoy the wonderful happiness with my beloved man, and for the first time, I also enjoy the wonderful happiness with my sisters.


    "It seems to be quite late. Let''s go down to prepare food first. Yudieyunru, wait on the young master and young lady. Yuying and I will go down to cook first." Yun Han got up and looked at everyone with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go and cook together. This morning, three of our sisters will serve the young master together." Tina a little shy smile, rushed to Wu Hao''s arms, lazily leaning on him, enjoying his arms, as the princess of the dragon, he is also a woman, also enjoy the happiness and sweetness brought by his man.


    "That''s OK. You can call us at any time when you need to be served." Yu Ying laughs and gets up with the three of them. She goes down to prepare for breakfast. Now it''s too late for breakfast. She estimates that it''s time to finish. She just has lunch.


    As soon as the four little girls left, Ling fei''er laughed and pulled Qingyin to him. The three sisters lay down on his legs and played together. Although they were a little shy, it was not the first time that they played with each other last night. Only two sisters and themselves were not so shy.


    Wu Hao smiles leisurely, and lies on the bed, enjoying leisurely. Their four little girls are really serving themselves, but their three sisters are basically playing by themselves. They can play as they like, but for him, both are enjoyment.


    After enjoying, they can''t go downstairs together. Lingfei''er and Dina have a happy look on their faces. However, the shyness on Qingyin''s face is more obvious than when she just got up,


    But


    I don''t know if it''s because I love him. I don''t know if I like his pure Yang taste a little after one night. Although it makes people blush and heartbeat, I have a kind of happiness and satisfaction.


    Four little girls also just ready for lunch, six people eat together, why six people? Of course, there are six people. Today, Yunhan and Yuying serve Wu Hao for breakfast.


    After breakfast and a short rest, Wu Hao left his manor from the underground with Qingyin and sent him back to his small manor.


    This is something that must be done. Although Qingyin can come here secretly at night, it doesn''t mean that he can stay here all the time in the daytime. After all, if he doesn''t go back here all the time, in case of being monitored, it''s easy for the other party to doubt how he came. Why didn''t he come at night and he was already with them in the daytime, Once it''s revealed, his secret is in vain.


    In the secret passage.


    Qingyin''s face showed a happy smile. Although he was bullied by her last night, it was the first time that he realized the happiness of being a woman.


    Four little girls also just ready for lunch, six people eat together, why six people? Of course, there are six people. Today, Yunhan and Yuying serve Wu Hao for breakfast.


    After breakfast and a short rest, Wu Hao left his manor from the underground with Qingyin and sent him back to his small manor.


    This is something that must be done. Although Qingyin can come here secretly at night, it doesn''t mean that he can stay here all the time in the daytime. After all, if he doesn''t go back here all the time, in case of being monitored, it''s easy for the other party to doubt how he came. Why didn''t he come at night and he was already with them in the daytime, Once it''s revealed, his secret is in vain.


    In the secret passage.


    Qingyin''s face showed a happy smile. Although he was bullied by her last night, it was the first time that he realized the happiness of being a woman.

 Chapter 937

    The feeling of completely giving himself to his beloved man is very happy. He can''t help holding his hand and cuddling with him. Although he is his tutor, as a woman, he also needs a man to rely on.


    "I''ll come to you every night?" Qingyin asked in a low voice, although this question is a little knowingly asked, but he still casually found a topic, broke the sweet silence between them.


    "The secret road has been dug. Do you think you may not come to me? Even if I don''t come to call you, their two little girls will certainly come to call you. Of course, we may go to your side together, but your bed seems not big enough. If you want eight people to sleep together, you can''t sleep. Their four little girls will serve you, and your three sisters will have a better time. " Wu Hao light smile, another woman, this feeling, to tell you the truth, special beautiful.


    Qingyin smiles and doesn''t say anything. There''s nothing to say about this matter. Now that she has become his woman, there''s nothing to say about this matter. As long as she''s not found out, she can do whatever she wants. Besides, when she''s with him and her sister, even though it''s only the first day, she already feels that she can''t come back, I used to live alone, and I don''t want to live alone at all. If I can live with my men and sisters, it''s really a happy thing. As a woman, I''m afraid no one wants to live alone. Although I used to think it doesn''t matter, I can live well, But I have experienced being spoiled by my man and playing happily with my sister, so I dare not think about how lonely I will be.


    Wu Hao takes Qingyin to the living room.


    "Go upstairs and change your clothes first. I''ll call you from the main gate later." Wu Hao smiles. Although it''s a bit of trouble, for the sake of safety, this is the only way now.


    "Well."


    Qingyin nods, embraces his neck and kisses her face. Now she is his woman. Even if she takes the initiative, it doesn''t matter. It''s a kind of happiness for a woman to have a man who is worth kissing her.


    "Gone."


    Wu Hao smiles. As soon as he goes down the stairs, he reaches for his hand and covers the slate again. He hums a little song and goes back to his manor. After changing clothes with two little girls, he leaves from the gate and walks along the street. He comes to Qingyin''s house and knocks. Qingyin, who has changed clothes, comes to open the door for him, Two people pretended to talk a few words at the door, Qingyin and she came to his manor together.


    In fact, they are not sure whether anyone is following and monitoring their every move, but they all know that this possibility can never be ruled out. Wu Hao knows how insidious and cunning the Lord of Lingtian is. Qingyin knows better. In any case, in case of a mistake, they must be prepared, Their plans will fall through, and they will be more closely monitored and tracked by the Lord of Lingtian, so it will be extremely difficult for them to do anything, which is definitely not a good thing for them, and it must be avoided. Only by avoiding this situation, they can implement their plans step by step.


    In the next few days, their lives unfolded.


    Every morning, Wu Hao went to Qingyin and took her to his side. He practiced with him. After lunch, he sometimes asked him to have a rest in his side. Of course, at noon, he could not avoid making friends with several little girls in his family. But sometimes he would send Qingyin back and let her have a lunch break in the afternoon, After dinner, they usually send her back, and then they take her to their manor from the secret road to spend the night together. The next morning, they send Qingyin back through the secret road again, and then Wu Hao picks him up from the main door.


    It''s a bit of trouble, but it''s worth the effort just in case.


    A week later, all the freshmen work in the college was finished.


    Qingyin went to the college early to prepare for the start of school. Wu Hao and Ling fei''er also had breakfast and went to the college early.


    After the examination of Freshmen''s admission qualification, it is necessary to divide the classes according to the students'' qualification. This is simple and troublesome. For the general primary school, there is no difficulty. The number of students is small. The qualification level will be relatively concentrated in the intermediate stage, and the class division will be relatively easy, but for a large college, the quality of students is relatively high, It''s not so easy to do this kind of thing. Students'' qualifications vary from low to high, from high to low. It''s a very difficult thing to have a fine class division. Just like the class taught by Qingyin, only 16 students are really assigned to his side. There are two or three hundred students in other classes, and only forty or fifty students in other classes, It''s very difficult to determine what level of tutor each student is suitable for. Although the evaluation only needs to be based on two projects, it''s a very troublesome thing to compare the two projects. Otherwise, it doesn''t take nearly ten days to complete it.


    On the first day of class, not only Ling fei''er was very excited, but also Wu Hao was very excited. He spent so much time and energy in Tianyuan college, From the first year to the 16th grade, he got the place to enter Qinghe college. Now it''s almost forty or fifty days since he was able to start school. This feeling still makes him very excited. After all, he can learn new things from now on. In principle, a college like Tianyuan college belongs to the most basic one, There are such colleges in every remote city, and Qinghe college is a further college. It is a real college that has laid the foundation and is learning. With higher level, it will naturally learn more.


    Because Qingyin teaches the most qualified freshmen in Qinghe university this year, his classroom is also the best. Although the structure is similar, like a huge stadium, with a circular ground in the middle and a large number of seats around, the teaching building has a larger area. Compared with other teaching buildings, the space in the middle is also very huge.

 Chapter 938

    It is estimated that the college thinks that such high-level students will cause more damage in the process of cultivation, so they will give more space. Even the building stones used in the surrounding restaurants are made of materials that can absorb energy fluctuations, which can best guarantee that in the process of their cultivation, in case of accidents, There will be no damage to the teaching building.


    "Brother Wu Hao, what do you think sister Qingyin will teach us?" Two people are walking in the college. Ling fei''er''s eyes are very close to Wu Hao, but he also knows that he can''t be too close to him outside. He doesn''t take the initiative to stick to him like he does at home.


    "Anyway, the school has started. I don''t know immediately." Wu Hao shrugged and laughed. He didn''t know what kind of content Qinghe college should teach them now? It is reasonable to say that Qinghe university has such a clear class division for freshmen that all the teaching contents will be differentiated. It will not deliberately reduce the teaching contents of high-level students for the sake of the same level. On the contrary, since the qualification examination has been arranged and the qualifications of each of them have been distinguished, and the classes have been clearly divided according to the different qualifications, Different classes should teach them different things. At a high level, they should teach more high-level content, right?


    Moreover, in Qinghe college, he knew for the first time the hierarchy of the cultivation of the high heaven. Does this also mean that starting from Qinghe college, they will begin to carry out hierarchical cultivation?


    "But what I''m most concerned about now is whether kuangfeng has come? We haven''t seen him since we''ve been here so long Wu Hao changed the topic and came over for nearly 50 days. He didn''t see kuangfeng from beginning to end. Do you know if the boy has come over? He said that he would bring the Yinhui team with him, but he has been to the college several times. He has not seen the people of the Yinhui team at all. I really don''t know if he has brought them.


    "Didn''t he say he would come by himself? I guess he might have arrived. It''s just that Qinghe city is so big, and he doesn''t know where we live, so he didn''t come to see us. Anyway, it doesn''t matter that he can see us as soon as the college starts." Ling Fei Er obviously doesn''t care about this matter. He has no interest in kuangfeng. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether he comes or not.


    Of course, this is not a dispensable thing for Wu Hao. Kuangfeng is an important part of his future plan. If kuangfeng can''t keep up with him in time, many things will be very troublesome in the future.


    However, Wu Hao was obviously too worried. When he came into the classroom, kuangfeng had already stood on the teacher''s playground with other people. They didn''t have much expression. They looked at each other and laughed. All their worries disappeared.


    "If you two come earlier, you''ll be waiting for a long time." Qingyin also stood on the playground with them. Although she looked at them with a touch of sweetness, now in this case, he can only hide his sweetness. How a tutor should treat his students normally, he will treat them normally.


    Ling fei''er spits out her tongue and trots to the side of the team. Wu Hao doesn''t say anything, but stands beside Ling fei''er with a smile, and crazy Feng is on the other side.


    "The others are here?"


    "They''re all here. Don''t you notice that there are five people from Yinhui team?" Crazy Feng light smile.


    Wu Hao discovered that five of the six were members of the original Yinhui team.


    There are five classes that can enter Qingyin, plus FanFeng, that is, six people, which shows that the overall strength of Yinhui team is quite good, and the future development space is also very large, which makes him feel very happy.


    But


    I don''t know if there is any way to improve their qualification level. Only if their qualification level is higher, can they make greater progress in the future. The qualification level is like the ceiling. If skateboards can''t be raised, their level will be difficult to break through. The woman in my family? It doesn''t matter. With your pure Yang body, as long as you pet them often, you can improve their qualification level bit by bit, and make the ceiling rise from one floor, two floors, three floors and four floors to the level of a high-rise building. The higher the ceiling is, the higher their qualification will be, Naturally, their ability will become stronger and stronger, but the storm team is all men, and they can''t do that to them. In the future, when their seal is untied, they may have to find a way to help them raise their qualification level. Only with a higher level and a greater space for progress can they become stronger, With their stronger level, they can have a bigger station in the future. Although the biggest reliance is on themselves, no matter how strong a hero can help himself, he can''t go to heaven step by step. He can directly surpass Lingtian and Shenzong. In this case, he needs help from assistants. The strong Yinhui team is undoubtedly a good choice for him.


    Wu Hao smiles faintly. He takes back his mind and focuses on Qingyin. Of course, he just focuses on him. He doesn''t think about anything else. Now that school has started, it''s time to formally accept new knowledge. He wants Qingyin and teach himself more.


    Qingyin looks at the 16 people lined up in front of him, but he is not in a hurry to teach them new content. Among these people, he knows a total of three Wu Hao and Ling fei''er. Of course, he knows a little about kuangfeng, not to mention kuangfeng. Plus what Wu Hao said, he basically knows the details of kuangfeng, but it''s hard to say about other people, just like what ye xiangtian said, The strength of these people is very strong, and now, it has been proved by facts that they have very high qualifications, and there is a lot of room for improvement in the future. It is obvious that most people are proud and arrogant on their faces. How to teach them is actually a very troublesome thing. It is even more difficult to teach them well, It''s inevitable to establish authority, but how to establish authority is a matter of great skill.


    He''s not in a hurry. Anyway, school has started and there''s still a lot of time. Naturally, he needs to get to know everyone first. He only knows their current strength and qualification level, and knows nothing about others. For a cultivator, character sometimes determines a person''s future achievements. Some people have very high qualifications, but they are not suitable for cultivation, On the contrary, some people are not as qualified as others, but they are often arrogant and arrogant, and they may not be able to achieve much in the future.

 Chapter 939

    Each person has a different personality, different personality requires him to have a different understanding of them, only after a different understanding, can we teach students in accordance with their aptitude, in order to better grasp each student.


    "First of all, on behalf of Qinghe University, I welcome you to enter Qinghe University and assign you to my class. It proves that each of you has extraordinary strength. At the same time, you also have talents and qualifications far beyond ordinary people, which almost determines your future. You and others will have higher development space and greater future achievements, Although the future is not yet here, I''m here to congratulate you


    Qingyin glanced at them.


    "Since today is the first day of school, today I don''t formally teach you about cultivation. I''d like to have a detailed talk with you. The high heaven is in the whole cultivation system, and then I''ll take you to test your actual level."


    You said that everyone was excited, including Wu Hao. Sure enough, after entering Qinghe college, he would begin to formally contact the cultivation system of the high heaven. This cultivation system naturally also includes levels. Although he has learned that the level is from one star to six stars, and each star is further divided into seven levels: red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, But knowing GUI knows what level he is in now is what he wants to know most.


    "Let me first explain to you the cultivation system of the high heaven. I think you should know something about it. At least in the process of your qualification test, you also know that the level of qualification is divided into six stars. From low to high, they are one star, two stars, three stars, four stars, five stars and six stars, and each star is divided into seven levels: red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, After entering Qinghe University, each of you can know what kind of level you have now? But first of all, please remember that your current level of strength is not the same as the level you detected in the qualification test. The qualification test tells you the level of qualification you are likely to achieve in the future, but it is not your current level, and it will not measure your current level by the level of political test, the purpose of qualification test, In addition to the division of classes and the allocation of tutors for you, there is no other role. If there is, it means that you have a better understanding of yourself. "


    Qingyin said: "so I want to tell you that you should not feel superior just because of your high qualification. It has been proved that there is no absolute connection between your high qualification and your future achievements. It does not mean that the level of qualification detected in your qualification test is high, and your future achievements will be high. There is an obvious fact that your qualification is high, But if you don''t practice hard, your future achievements will be just the same. Although you will practice more easily than ordinary people, if you don''t practice hard after reaching a high level, you can''t make good progress at all. If you really want to achieve better achievements in the future, what I want to tell you is that on the basis of your assessed qualifications, Good practice, and strive to do everything possible to achieve the qualifications detected in your qualification examination, that is your real direction in the future. "


    "Well, let''s get down to business now. Your current strength level is not judged by the mechanism you detected, but by your current level, your future skill level and your actual combat level. Of course, what I''m talking about here is your evaluation method, those who have entered Qinghe University, But for those who haven''t really started their cultivation, their level is tentative. Only after they start their cultivation can they be tested for their strength. You already have the cultivation foundation. At this time, the college will make an initial strength judgment according to your strength level, and wait for you to master more and more skills, The college will give you a new strength test, so I think you should also recognize that the strength level is not fixed, but there is an obvious fluctuation value. When your own strength is higher and higher, and you learn more and more skills, your strength level will be higher and higher correspondingly. Similarly, if you have more and more skills, But the strength level does not increase but decreases. Then your level will either stagnate or decline. This tells you that if you want to get a higher level appraisal, you must constantly strive to improve your accomplishments, master more skills and improve your actual combat ability. " Qingyin finished and looked around.


    "So what is our current level?" Someone asked.


    "I have just said that the strength level is comprehensively evaluated according to three factors, one is your current strength level, one is your skill level, and the other is your own actual combat level. As you are freshmen, there are only two factors in the initial evaluation result, one is your current strength level, The other is your current actual combat ability. As for skill level, it will be officially added to your evaluation project after one year. That is to say, after one year, you need to grade again. At that time, the assessor needs to make a comprehensive evaluation on your three elements and draw a more clear grade. "


    "If we have mastered a certain amount of skills now, can we add the factor of skill level in the initial evaluation?" A young man said coldly. Wu Hao took a look at him and got to know him a little. It seemed that he was a young man with very high qualification level in front of them on the day of qualification examination. As for his name, Wu Hao had no impression.


    "Considering that you are freshmen, no matter whether you have mastered a certain amount of skills or not, the examiner will not include the skill level in the assessment criteria." Qingyin replied.


    "Is it illegal to use skills in the audit process?"


    "Good question. That''s what I want to emphasize next. The first level calm only requires you to use your own strength level and show your actual combat skills. If any of you use your skills, I''m sorry. Although the evaluation will not end, it will make you start again, even if you use your skills, It''s not helpful for your final assessment results, so I hope you all remember that even if you have mastered a certain amount of skills, don''t waste time using your skills in the initial assessment process, because I have said that the examiner will not include the skill level in your initial assessment. Do you understand? "

 Chapter 940

    All 16 nodded.


    Although it''s not sure how other freshmen evaluate their strength level, they may have to postpone the evaluation, but at least their evaluation method, Qingyin, has made it very clear, that is to make a comprehensive evaluation based on the existing strength level and actual combat ability, although the initial evaluation result is not perfect, But it can also be regarded as a recognition of their current level. If they want to have stronger strength and higher level in the future, they must practice well and improve their skill level at the same time. Of course, each of the three comprehensive elements of strength level can''t be less. Their own strength level is the most important and the foundation of everything, So the combat effectiveness will not rise, and the learning of skills will not be much improved, so the level of strength will be given priority. In addition to the level of strength, skills are also things that you have to study hard. If there is no blessing of skills, then the combat effectiveness will not be too high naturally. The combat effectiveness is the comprehensive result of the combination of the level of strength and the level of skills.


    Knowing the comprehensive elements of grading, Wu Hao''s psychology has a bottom. Although he is not sure what color his current strength level and combat ability can be divided into, he has enough confidence in himself. If he can''t get through in the college, what can he do in the future? And now with more and more women, At the same time of enjoying with them every night, they are constantly untiing the seal for themselves and speeding up the process of cultivation. From remote city to Qinghe City, nearly two months have passed. Although they did not spend too much time on Cultivation during this period of time, they have another form of cultivation every day, Moreover, the time of cultivation is quite long, and the effect of cultivation is also good. He believes that his current level should be higher than before. Similarly, not only he, he also believes that Lingfei''s current level should be much higher than when he was in Tianyuan.


    "Now that you all understand the rules of grading, I''ll take you to the first grading."


    Qingyin said and took them all out of the classroom.


    If during the beginning of the school, the busiest time is to help all students to divide classes, then the second busiest thing is to help students run the strength appraisal.


    Although it is not necessary to evaluate the strength of the whole freshmen, because a large number of freshmen do not actually have any accomplishments before they enter the school, so these people postpone the strength evaluation. But in Qinghe University, every time they enter Qinghe University, a large number of freshmen have learned to practice and have a certain foundation of cultivation, Generally, having the foundation of cultivation means having a certain practical ability. It is a necessary work to identify the strength of these students, which can distinguish their strength level and make the tutor better train and guide them.


    However, this work is carried out in an all-round way. It is divided into ten groups. In other words, the college carries out this work at the same time regardless of time and people. Naturally, the speed has been increased by ten times. It can be said that this is the second major event of the college in addition to the opening of freshmen, and it is also the most lively thing of the college.


    Qingyin led the first echelon of students in an open square for strength appraisal.


    Strength appraisal and qualification testing are not the same thing. Qualification testing only depends on the induction of six star spirit stone to know the level. However, strength appraisal is a comprehensive assessment. It requires students to show their strength to get a relative result. It is necessary to show their strength as well as their actual combat ability, The combination of the two forms a special form of strength appraisal, that is, students and tutors fight each other. The tutors in the fight do not participate in the actual evaluation of the results, while the other five tutors in the market conduct a comprehensive evaluation of the students'' performance in the reconciliation process, so as to ensure the fairness of the evaluation results. After all, some tutors tend to be biased when they encounter students with strong strength, This bias must not be included in the results of the review.


    Just entering the field, Qingyin''s face is not very good. He didn''t expect that the tutor who is in charge of fighting with them today is ye xiangtian.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wu Hao noticed that there was something wrong with Qingyin''s face and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s nothing. The tutor who is fighting with you probably has intention for me and doesn''t want to see him very much." Qingyin helplessly shook his head, but this kind of thing is also sparse and ordinary, calm down for a while, and take them to the entrance together.


    Ye xiangtian also noticed the arrival of Qingyin. Seeing him, he was stunned. This woman seems to be more beautiful than the last time she saw him, and the charm on her face is more exciting.


    "Master Qingyin."


    Ye xiangtian ran over with a smile.


    "Tutor ye, I didn''t expect you to be responsible for assessing these students today." Qingyin light of smile, despite thousands of miles away, but do not lose their own temperament.


    "Yes, generally speaking, I do the actual combat assessment for the students with high qualification level, but tutor Qingyin, I will..."


    "Tutor ye, right? You don''t have to give us water to please tutor Qingyin. What we want is real strength appraisal, not a false level." Wu Hao beside Qingyin gives a cold smile. His voice is loud. All the people around him hear it. Ye xiangtian looks embarrassed and looks at Wu Hao. He naturally has an impression on this student, that is, the student who shows amazing results in the evaluation. But the qualification is the qualification. The actual strength level is the actual strength level, That''s totally different. Even if he can be crazy in the future, it doesn''t mean he can be reckless in front of him at this time.


    "Are you the monitor of teacher Qingyin''s class? Young, you just stepped into the door of practitioners, do not value yourself too high, the world is not just has the final say of strength, some people do things badly, before you grow enough strength, it is very likely that a lot of enemies will let you fall, modesty is the only way to go further on this road. Ye xiangtian coldly said that he was very, very unhappy with Wu Hao''s attitude. He was just a student. He was crazy and dragged.


    "The weak rely on modesty to avoid the limelight, and the strong rely on strength to crush all covetous people." Wu Hao curled his lips and said sarcastically, "look at Mr. Ye''s attitude. Do you think he is a strong man?"

 Chapter 941

    "You... You boy, say it again!" Ye xiangtian suddenly gets angry. He can be cold in other things, but he can''t allow others to say that he is weak. What every cultivator wants is the respect of everyone. He hopes everyone thinks he is strong. Now, in this public, a new student dares to satirize himself as weak. How can his face be good?


    "Why, tutor ye, you''re so angry. Didn''t you say you should be modest? Since I want to be modest, how can I feel so strongly that others should respect you as a strong man? How can I feel tutor Ye''s arrogance? "


    "Boy, when it comes to arrogance, aren''t you more arrogant than me?" Ye xiangtian''s face is more ugly. Wu Hao said that he didn''t even have the reason to refute. He just said that he was modest. Now he wants others to admit that he is a strong man. That''s tantamount to slapping himself in the face. This boy is a bit of a doorman.


    "I admit that I''m arrogant. After all, I didn''t say that I want to be modest, but the two words of modesty seem to come from tutor Ye''s mouth. In that case, I think tutor ye, you should follow your own idea. Since you want to be modest, be modest." Wu Hao smiles and shrugs.


    Ye xiangtian clenched his fist. If he met such a student in his own class, he would like to do it with one fist. He directly made him half disabled and asked his parents to drag him back. But now in public, especially in front of Qingyin tutor, he could not do such a thing. He shook his hand and took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    "Tutor Qingyin, I told you before. After the political review, there are always some students who are self righteous and feel that their strength is higher than the sky. It''s hard to deal with them. I think you''d better discipline your students in my way. If you really can''t discipline them, you can give them to me. I''m happy to serve you, Help you discipline some disobedient students Ye xiangtian is too lazy to pay attention to Wu Hao. He pays attention to Qingyin, but unexpectedly, a word from Qingyin makes ye xiangtian right, and his face turns red.


    "Tutor ye, I guess you may not be qualified to teach this student."


    "This..."


    Just like Tian didn''t expect that a beautiful woman with such temperament as Qingyin would say such direct and impolite words. She was out of breath at him and opened her mouth to say something, but she was so embarrassed that she couldn''t say it. After a while, she finally threw her hand and left him angrily. How could this woman be more and more difficult to deal with?


    "High."


    Wu Hao laughed and gave a thumbs up.


    "You boy, you''d better not be so crazy. After all, the tutor is the tutor. It''s not good for you to stay in the college in the future, and I think your next strength appraisal is in trouble. Don''t you see the look that tutor Ye looks at you when he leaves? I''d like to kill you. Although we talk about the appraisal of strength, the tutor in charge of actual combat also has a certain say. If he wants to continue, other tutors won''t say anything. In this case, do you think he will beat you with a mission? " Qingyin shakes her head in bewilderment. Unexpectedly, as soon as Wu Hao comes up, he makes ye xiangtian so embarrassed. However, he reminds GUI, but he doesn''t go to heart. With his understanding of Wu Hao, his strength is very deep, especially he seems to be growing every day. When he was in Tianyuan college, The combat effectiveness has been so strong that many teachers can''t catch up with him. Now his strength has been improved for such a long time. I''m afraid ye xiangtian can''t do anything about him. It''s not that he''s afraid, but ye xiangtian. He can''t do anything about Wu Hao. This little boy''s strength level is amazing. Even if his strength is sealed, It is far from easy for ordinary people to deal with him. Although ye xiangtian may not be able to beat him, it is impossible for ye xiangtian to take him. Qingyin is very sure of this.


    "After a while, I''ll arrange you to be the last one to play. No matter what, he will definitely need to consume some strength in the front. If you are the first one to play, when he is in full strength, I think you will really fight hard, but when you are the last one to play, after the consumption of more than a dozen in front, you will be relatively relaxed." Qingyin said that even if ye xiangtian''s strength wins, it may not be able to do anything about Wu Hao, but it''s better to arrange it properly.


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders. It doesn''t matter whether he is the first or the last one.


    "OK, everyone, are you ready? Now that you have come here, your tutor must have told you the specific matters of grade appraisal. Next, please exchange views with tutor ye xiangtian one by one. Please show your greatest strength to fight with tutor ye xiangtian. Our five judges will give you a comprehensive evaluation according to your strength in the process of fighting, And this assessment is related to your grading in the next year, so please pay attention to it and show all your strength to deal with it. If you are careless, once the assessment result is determined, you can only change your assessment result one year later. I hope you understand the seriousness of this matter. " One of the judges said solemnly.


    Sixteen people nodded in unison. Naturally, they knew what was at stake.


    With the level of practitioners, they are the real practitioners. When they go outside, they are all famous people. After all, the high heaven god world is a world that advocates strength. Different levels of strength, respect and treatment are also quite different. Although the initial evaluation result is only of certain reference significance, only they know this thing, as for others, It''s totally unknown. What kind of strength and level they have, what kind of treatment they will be given. They are very clear about this, and naturally want to do their best to show their strength, so that the judges can give themselves a higher star level.


    Qingyin sorted out the list and the order of appearance and handed it to five tutors.


    "Well, now that your tutor has given me the list, let''s invite Fang Yin, the first student on the list, to play. I hope you can show all your strength to fight with tutor ye xiangtian, and we will show you the actual situation of your performance in the process of fighting fairly and fairly in the way of comprehensive score, In the end, it will give you a fair and just rating. "

 Chapter 942

    Fang Yin?


    This name is a bit strange. Wu Hao looked at the 16 students on his side. The one who came forward was a very high-quality classmate. His name was Fang Yin, but he should be very proud. From the look on his face, we can see that he didn''t pay much attention to his tutor, or he didn''t want to take it seriously, and he had absolute confidence in himself, I believe I can have a very high level of strength.


    Is this guy strong?


    Wu Hao smiles and looks forward to it. How strong is this guy?


    Maybe it''s because Wu Hao has just contradicted ye xiangtian. Ye xiangtian has some prejudice against Qingyin and everyone in his class. When he looks at the seal below, his whole face looks like he killed his family.


    But Fang Yin obviously didn''t take this seriously. Since there are five judges on the court to make a fair appraisal, no matter whether ye xiangtian will treat them fairly? Whether these students will be fair to them as a tutor, appropriate strategy, I believe that these reviews will give a fair result.


    Ye xiangtian looks at Fang Yin. His eyes are cold. He doesn''t understand Fang Yin. He''s ready to attack directly. He strides like the wind, and his fist is as urgent as a mountain. He punches at Fang Yin. Fang Yin doesn''t expect that ye xiangtian is so vindictive that he doesn''t even remind him of the beginning and starts to attack. However, he is not only qualified, but also has the same level of strength, Although ye xiangtian is not in a hurry, he also has the ability to deal with emergencies. When ye xiangtian rushes in front of him, Fang Yin immediately leans back and bursts out his own energy. He attacks ye xiangtian directly. He has some experience in listening to the liquid phase. He avoids the energy emitted by Ye xiangtian and rushes directly, With his own energy to resist its energy, although he slowed down a little, but the overall attack efficiency is still there, the second wave of attack Fang Yin did not have time to avoid, can only cross arms, with energy to block in front of the body, solidly hit ye xiangtian, the whole person flew dozens of meters, almost out of the field. However, Fang Yin was very flexible. When he was about to fly out of the field, he forced his feet to pay attention to the energy, counteracted the power of retreat, and made himself stop steadily. The boy had a little practical experience. He knew that in this case, the strong man would come after him and fight directly with him. Once he stopped, he didn''t hesitate, Without waiting for ye xiangtian to rush over, he immediately began to dodge around the edge of the field. Facing this kind of close combat with higher strength than himself, it was obviously the most stupid choice. Therefore, he no longer gave ye xiangtian the opportunity to be promoted, but kept moving around the edge of the field and used his energy to attack him in all directions.


    I also want to hear that although I''m not afraid of Fang Yin''s energy level attack, he can''t just carry it with his body, and counteracting his attack with energy will make him not beat the boy so quickly. As a tutor, he was even given strategies by a new student, which makes him look very ugly, Attack with more violent energy.


    Fang Yin''s actual combat ability is quite good. Even in the face of Ye xiangtian''s violent attack, she is relatively able to avoid his attack, find her most suitable foothold, and fight back against him. This is really his strength. Even the five judges on the judging panel praised him repeatedly. What is the actual combat ability? The so-called actual combat capability includes combat experience and actual combat effectiveness. In fact, in many cases, combat experience is more effective than actual combat effectiveness in combat.


    Fang Yin''s quick reaction made ye xiangtian lose face. He could not defeat a student quickly in full view of the public. This sense of shame made him resist Fang Yin''s powerful energy attack and launch a melee attack on him. After all, long-range attack is limited by attack distance and attack speed. The longer the distance, the longer the attack time and the slower the speed, For the weaker opponent, there will be more dodge time, but the effect of melee attack is very good, the attack distance is short, the attack time is short, the attack speed is fast, especially in the case of strong to weak, the effect of melee attack is far better than that of long-range attack.


    But Fang Yin is not stupid. Ye xiangtian knows this advantage, and he also knows that it''s his disadvantage. When he sees ye xiangtian coming, he doesn''t say a word and takes a evasive posture. Even if he looks angry, he knows that he will be defeated by him in the end. He also wants to maximize his time on the court. He wants to prove himself with strength, Also want to use strength in exchange for their own strength level.


    Ye xiangtian thought that he could defeat Fang Yin in an instant. Unexpectedly, Fang Yin predicted his attack, which made him take a faster attack speed and quickly shorten the distance with Fang Yin. The lower seal could not be avoided. The absolute strength gap also means the absolute distance gap. Ye xiangtian punched Fang Yin on the back and directly beat him out of the field.


    "OK, let''s have the second player, crazy Feng."


    Crazy front on the stage, his eyes did not have the slightest fear, for him, ye xiangtian is higher, not stronger, he has seen many experts, as the captain of Yinhui team, killed many people, how much actual combat experience the College Tutor can have.


    Ye xiangtian was even more angry when he saw kuangfeng''s cold and arrogant eyes. In the first scene, he didn''t beat the freshmen quickly. In the second scene, he faced a student who didn''t seem to pay attention to himself at all. He wanted to blow him out immediately and move him back to his face, but


    Is kuangfeng so easy to deal with?


    Ye xiangtian obviously underestimated kuangfeng, and once again concocted the surprise attack. He thought it would work wonders, but kuangfeng turned cold and dodged, and it was very easy. Ye xiangtian was even stunned. He didn''t expect that the boy''s reaction speed was so fast that he dodged when he was close to him, which showed that he knew his actions clearly, What kind of people are there in my Qingyin class? How can they have such high strength?


    Ye xiangtian doesn''t want to lose face in front of his colleagues. He snorts and takes out his strength. As soon as he improves his speed, he turns around quickly and continues to launch a fierce attack against crazy front. As long as he fights close, he has a great chance to defeat him quickly, but


    He still underestimated kuangfeng. Kuangfeng''s actual combat experience can''t be compared with that of Ye xiangtian. Even if his current strength is not strong enough, even if his current strength is sealed, the Untied strength is still enough for him to deal with ye xiangtian for a long time.


    Close combat is also his strong point, two people in the middle of the field, you come and I go, ten minutes to draw.

 Chapter 943

    Ye xiangtian''s strength is stronger, but kuangfeng''s fighting experience is more abundant. He knows how to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages, and avoids his powerful attack, which makes him have nowhere to move.


    Ye xiangtian was furious. I was thinking that he had just been so gentle to Fang Yin and launched a fierce attack on kuangfeng. He had an inexplicable feeling that this man had extremely rich combat experience. His calm attitude and simple and fierce actions all confirmed that he was a man with very rich combat experience, However, his strength is not as strong as his experience. It is reasonable to say that a strong combat experience needs to be supported by a strong strength. These two points are completely contradictory, but they do appear in this person. If there is anything that can explain this contradiction, There is no doubt that he has received extremely strict and targeted combat training, which makes him so experienced in combat. In the face of this situation, ye xiangtian dare not be careless. If he is defeated by a new student in such a test list, there is no doubt that he will have nowhere to put his face as the first tutor, Although the position of the first tutor has been robbed by Qingyin, it''s only temporary. He still has a chance to get back, and he can take the woman Qingyin with him.


    Ye xiangtian is serious when he is faced with the idea that he has rich experience in combat and is likely to lose face. Although he can''t use all his strength to defeat kuangfeng, it will make the judges and other tutors, even students, feel that he can''t win. In order to defeat a student, it''s obviously extremely shameful to show all his strength, But it''s not a problem to take the game seriously. If you don''t take out all your strength, it doesn''t mean you can''t take out your strength. It''s a responsibility to beat him well and treat the test with your own serious attitude. No one has anything to say.


    Ye Xiangting burst out a strong energy and launched a fierce attack on kuangfeng. Naturally, kuangfeng could feel that the momentum he burst out was intended to defeat him quickly, but would he let him get what he wanted? Obviously not. Although he knows very well that the first grade appraisal does not mean anything, since he wants to start grading, he should take every game seriously. If he can beat ye xiangtian, it is naturally the best thing. If he can''t, he should also use his strongest strength to deal with this game, the competition between Freshmen and tutors, In fact, kuangfeng is also very confident in himself. Although his strength is not as good as that of Ye xiangtian, he is very confident in his combat experience. He is definitely not a mentor who teaches in the college all the year round, and can be compared. Actual combat and theory are two completely different things. The perfect thing in theory can be applied to the more complicated situation of actual combat. How good results can be achieved? The combat skills gained from the actual combat experience are definitely not comparable in theory. The theory only provides a direction. However, a strong actual combat experience needs a combination of various factors to achieve perfection. A strong strength is a little flexible, and it is another point to deal with various situations on the field, just like the strength is weaker now, In the face of Ye xiangtian''s provocation, he naturally has a way to deal with it. The gap of strength is not absolute. Many factors can restrain ye xiangtian.


    In the face of a day of violent attack, crazy front calm and calm response. To avoid his most direct attack, start to counterattack from the side, eliminate all his attacks one by one, and attack him at the same time. Ye Xiangting''s attack on kuangfeng is quite different from kuangfeng''s attack on him. As a tutor, and a tutor who comes to participate in this appraisal, if he takes a evasive attitude like kuangfeng, There is no doubt that he will make colleagues laugh and avoid the attack of a freshman. How can he be strong or fierce? Although he is very reluctant to deal with it in this way, he still chooses to show his overwhelming strength by means of hard resistance. However, to his surprise, he did not expect that the boy''s attack power was so strong, Hard resistance can even cause a threat to themselves, and the powerful force blows on them. Although there is energy to counteract, it still causes a strong shock to themselves. If the shock continues, it may even hurt themselves. Ye xiangtian doesn''t dare to be arrogant any more. He thinks that he can resist his attack. He changes his strategy and quickly approaches her while avoiding the attack of crazy front.


    Kuangfeng didn''t deliberately avoid his distance. Melee is also his way of attack. When ye xiangtian gets close to him, he also gets close to ye xiangtian and launches a fierce attack on him. Although he is a tutor, he doesn''t have the freshmen of the first class. He has the meaningless respect for his tutor. Since it''s an appraisal competition, he naturally plays his full strength, No matter whether he is a tutor or not, no matter whether he will lose face or not, go all out to attack. Two people are on the bed, you come and I go. Although the five minute crazy front is a little hard in positive energy, it doesn''t make ye xiangtian feel better. After the five minute battle, ye xiangtian knows that he doesn''t get any benefits, neither does it hurt him nor defeat him, Even the battle situation on the field fell into a stalemate. For a tutor who has the title of the first tutor, it is absolutely a shame that money has never had. Even the five tutors who participated in the evaluation were surprised. A freshman was able to draw with the first tutor of Qinghe University. Although it was only five minutes, they also believed that if the time extended, they would enter a longer tug of war, They also want to hear that they will win, but they can clearly see that ye xiangtian has taken a serious attitude towards the five minute competition. Although he can''t use all his strength for the sake of his mentor''s face, his combat experience as a mentor and his strength under the support of combat theory are still unfamiliar, The strength of this freshman can''t be underestimated if he can draw with ye xiangtian in five minutes. The key is that his combat experience is obvious. It can be seen that this guy has rich combat experience. If he has the same level of strength as ye xiangtian, he can defeat ye xiangtian quickly in two minutes. Is the new freshman so powerful? How can we have such a powerful power?


    The battle is still going on, and ye xiangtian''s strength is becoming stronger and stronger. In this situation, they have no reason to fail. If they really fail, then he can hardly stay in Qinghe university any longer. Facing a newborn, can they fail with themselves as the first tutor?

 Chapter 944

    What''s the face to stay here? It''s impossible to be the first tutor in the future. Even if you have an idea, others will laugh at you. Even the freshmen are not qualified to be the first tutor. If you are really asked, he will be speechless. Yes, if the freshmen can''t be defeated. When he is the first tutor, even if he is really given this opportunity, when he has no face.


    Definitely beat him.


    It''s not a task, it''s dignity.


    Kuangfeng doesn''t respect his teacher so much. Naturally, he can see that he wants to defeat himself. Although he is a little weak now, he will never give up fighting before he exhausts his last strength. This is the basic quality of a soldier and the belief he has abided by for a long time, Every soldier can only be defeated and never give up the fight on his own initiative!


    The battle on the field lasted another ten minutes, and ye xiangtian was already angry. However, his victory also showed the strength of kuangfeng. After all, his strength was not as good as that of Ye xiangtian. Moreover, most of his strength was sealed. As a freshman, there is still a certain gap between him and his tutor with strong accomplishments, Sometimes the absolute power gap leads to the final outcome of the war? This battle crazy front performance is very good, and ye xiangtian full stand for 15 minutes, in the last strength does not support the case was ye xiangtian out of the field.


    Everyone on the field was surprised. Although ye xiangtian was relieved, he was also upset that he spent 15 minutes and so much strength to defeat him. He didn''t have any pleasure of winning. Even if he won, he still kept a straight face. I really didn''t expect that there were such strong students in Qingyin''s class, This level of strength is no less than that of some instructors in the college, especially his combat experience. Most of them can''t compare with each other at all. He can''t understand what this is.


    Kuangfeng didn''t take failure seriously. It was just a strength appraisal. From the beginning, he imagined the situation that he might fail. At the same time, he tried his best to prepare for the worst and make the greatest efforts. This is the most basic soul cultivation for a soldier or even a cultivator. Without such awareness, he can''t become a powerful soldier, He was very clear about that.


    My tutor, who also participated in the evaluation, was shocked for a long time before he came back to himself. Five people wrote down their own judgments and asked another classmate to play at the same time.


    "Lingfeier, please step on the stage and start your assessment."


    Lingfei son came to the field, for this ye xiangtian, he also didn''t like, at the beginning to play out all his strength and fight with him.


    Ling fei''er has great strength, but he doesn''t have the extremely rich combat experience of kuangfeng. In fact, his combat experience is no different from that of ordinary freshmen. He even grew up in the city Lord''s mansion and encountered fewer dangerous situations than ordinary people. His actual combat experience is not like ordinary aspirations, In this case, it''s impossible for him to fight ye xiangtian, who is fully prepared, for a long time. In less than ten minutes, his evaluation will be over. Lingfei''er is also prepared. He knows that he doesn''t have the actual combat experience of kuangfeng and his brother Linghao, which is very obvious, So he doesn''t want to make use of his actual combat experience to last long in this battle. He just wants to do his best to give ye xiangtian a good look, because he, brother Linghao, will fight with him at last, and he will definitely aim at his brother Linghao. In this case, of course, she will try her best, Consume ye xiangtian''s strength as much as possible.


    In fact, he really consumed some strength when he achieved ye xiangtian. He had no idea that there were so many powerful freshmen in Qingyin''s class. Although this little girl''s combat experience was not as good as the one named kuangfeng above, her strength was far beyond the ordinary freshmen, even the fifth, sixth, seventh and eighth, Even the tenth grade students may not have such deep strength, such a student is just a freshman, this strength is too strong, I can''t even beat him, this situation makes his face even more ugly, looking at the remaining dozen have not been completed. Assessment of the freshman, he raised the spirit of 12 points, absolutely can not make any mistakes, in case he was accidentally defeated by the freshman, face can be lost.


    The evaluation of strength level goes on all the time. After Ling fei''er, there are five members of Yinhui team. Although their strength is not as much as that of kuangfeng sister, these five members can not be underestimated. As the five most qualified members of Yinhui team, their strength is the same. They are very powerful and have rich combat experience, Ye xiangtian was very upset by the powerful attacks of five people in a row. He never thought that there were so many powerful freshmen in Qingyin''s class. They were better than many powerful tutors one by one. How could they still be freshmen? Where did these freshmen come from? Why can he have such a strong strength? There are a lot of questions that he can''t solve. What he can do is to take a shortcut and fight with them as much as he can. Five such powerful freshmen in a row make him feel uncomfortable, and the strength consumed is not a little bit. In this case, he even worries that if there are still such powerful freshmen in the future, Then he is really likely to fail in the end, but he is relieved that after these five, the strength of others is like a normal rebirth. Although they have certain strength, they have no combat experience at all. Even if they have normal combat experience, their strength is not enough to support them in how strong and lasting a battle they are fighting, But it is only the general level of voice and the so-called strong, there is no relationship, continuous easy fighting let him recover a lot of strength. When facing the last Wu Hao, he regained his confidence and didn''t have to worry that he would be defeated by Wu Hao in this situation. He even had absolute confidence that he could defeat Wu Hao in this situation.


    "Last classmate, please step on the stage and start your game." The five judges didn''t say anything. Today''s strength level evaluation is an eye opener for them. I didn''t expect that there are so many powerful people among the freshmen. What kind of surprise will Linghao bring? All the five tutors who participate in the evaluation will wait and see.

 Chapter 945

    They all know that Ling Hao is the most talented and mysterious one among the freshmen. I said that the first seven people surprised them enough, so Wu Hao made them look forward to what kind of battle will happen in this situation. They really want to know that ye Xiangting should not be defeated, but he wants to win easily, It should not be a simple thing. At least it''s not easy to deal with Linghao''s death. Similarly, ye xiangtian won''t let her go unless Linghao takes the initiative to admit defeat. Seeing their sincere work, ye xiangtian should be very unhappy with this young man.


    As a strength rating, they don''t want to be in charge of this situation. Qualification evaluation and strength evaluation are not the same thing at all. Qualification evaluation can''t have personal grudges, but strength evaluation allows this situation to exist, because strength is the need to burst out a strong force in any possible situation, Personal gratitude and resentment is also an internal factor to show strength. If Linghao can improve his combat effectiveness and play a better level because of his personal gratitude and resentment, they will also take his actual situation into consideration, because it is difficult for a person to break out all his strength level under normal circumstances, but if there is gratitude and resentment, A person''s potential is easy to be stimulated. In this case, it also belongs to his strength. They will also be used as a reference factor to add to the final evaluation results.


    Wu Hao goes to the field and comes directly to ye xiangtian. Ye xiangtian looks at Wu Hao''s expression, which is not very good. Although he is confident that he can defeat Wu Hao now, his calm expression makes him face as a tutor almost nowhere to put. A freshman has such a calm attitude towards his tutor, as if he doesn''t pay attention to himself, Don''t pay attention to his own strength, this kind of feeling is very bad for him, even let him think this boy is not think he has the strength to beat him?


    No matter whether he has it or not, he believes that he can absolutely defeat Linghao. And now he is the last one. He can, and does not need to retain his strength. If Linghao is really so difficult to deal with, he can burst out all his strength. As a tutor, it is also understandable to respect the strength of students. If he really has this strength, If you can make yourself fight with it with all your strength, there is no doubt that you can fight with him with all your strength. This is to respect him as well as yourself and the rules of the college. No one can say anything. Although facing a student with all your strength, it will make others feel that you are not so strong, But in the face of Wu Hao, a student with extremely high and terrible qualifications, even if he tried his best, there is nothing wrong. As long as the final result is his own victory, then everything else is easy to say.


    "Please start your fight, Linghao. Please give full play to your strength to meet the challenge of your tutor. We will assess your strength level fairly and impartially, and give you the corresponding level certificate." One of the tutors said seriously, it seems that he wants to see a play. If he doesn''t give full play to his strength and finish the game easily, it''s meaningless. The wonderful and fierce fight they expect and want to see doesn''t exist. Of course, they don''t want this to happen.


    "Ye Dao, come on, let''s give full play to each other, OK?" Wu Hao looks at ye xiangtian with a faint smile. Just after ye xiangtian''s battle, he can see it clearly. It''s like listening to this man''s strength. It''s reasonable to say that his theoretical knowledge should also be very rich. Every movement has textbook like norms and accuracy, but his actual combat experience should not be very good, He can even speculate that ye xiangtian came to Qinghe College as a tutor not long after he graduated from the college, so he didn''t get many real combat opportunities from the beginning to the end, so that most of his strength came from his theoretical knowledge. This feeling was very clear when he fought, Every action is a standard textbook action. What he does, he is flexible in fighting, he adapts to circumstances, and what he does is not the same as the on-the-spot reaction when he really meets danger on the battlefield. Facing this kind of opponent, Wu Hao didn''t take him seriously at all. Although his strength is insufficient, his combat experience can make up for it. Strength is a crucial factor in a battle, but it''s not an absolute decisive factor. In many cases, his strength is insufficient, It''s also a skill that can make up for the lack of strength to a great extent. It''s obvious that Wu Hao has this part of the skill. With his own fighting talent, a mentor who has been teaching for a long time in the college, he doesn''t pay any attention at all. Moreover, he doesn''t want to give ye xiangtian any face. If he wants to have the idea of beating his own woman, he should know that he doesn''t have the qualification at all.


    "Since you want to fight with all your strength, as a mentor, I should respect your choice, which is also the greatest respect for you." When ye xiangtian heard Wu Hao say this, he was even more happy. He was still a little worried that he would be ridiculed by his colleagues if he did his best. But now that Wu Hao made this request himself, it''s no wonder that he did his best. So he spoke very loudly. In one car, everyone on the field heard that it was Wu Hao who made this request himself, It''s not that he forced him to do so, and it''s not that he wanted to fight with all his strength. It''s that he asked himself to fight with him. In this case, he can defeat him with all his strength.


    "Let''s go."


    Wu Hao light smile, and how can''t see the idea of Ye xiangtian''s heart, since he wants to fight, then he simply accompany him.


    Two people rushed to each other at the same time and launched the same level of attack. Ye xiangtian didn''t expect that Wu Hao would launch an active attack on himself, and he was still attacking the goods in close combat. Didn''t he have any actual combat experience.

 Chapter 946

    Shouldn''t it be common sense to choose long-range combat and avoid danger in the face of opponents who are stronger than themselves? Actually, he chose to fight against himself at the beginning of the battle. It seems that this guy is not as powerful as he thought. At most, he is highly qualified and gifted, but in fact he has no strength at all. He may have overestimated himself or even failed to study hard because of his conceit. How should he adjust his combat state in a real battle, There was a sneer on his face, and he felt that he could finish the fight quickly.


    But is that really the case? In fact, this is not the case. If Wu Hao dares to fight with him face to face, he will never be afraid of the most direct conflict with him. The way of fighting in high heaven is too rough. Facing these people, he has his own set of face-to-face impact. It can not be the impact of body to body, but the impact of energy to energy. Generally speaking, it depends on who has the highest energy intensity, Who can easily repel each other, but Wu Hao adopts a completely different strategy. Although it is also a confrontation between energy and energy, its energy composition is quite different from that of Ye xiangtian. Ye xiangtian is a plane energy opposition, but Wu Hao makes a top shaped energy field, with most of the energy concentrated in the middle, The energy scattered around is getting weaker and weaker, and the tail part is equal to the plane energy of Ye xiangtian. In this case, the effect of energy collision can be imagined.


    "Poof."


    In the first impact, ye xiangtian retreated three steps in an instant, and at the same time, a puff of blood came out. Wu Hao''s energy impact, like a top, collided on a piece of white paper, instantly broke the middle part of Ye xiangtian''s energy field, and directly hit ye xiangtian''s body. Although Wu Hao''s energy is not as huge as ye xiangtian''s, But he concentrated most of the energy center of gravity on the middle point to make a breakthrough. In this case, ye xiangtian''s body is subjected to an instant high-intensity impact, and the level of heavy damage to the body is far higher than that of plane energy impact.


    I want to listen and look at Wu Hao in horror, but all the five tutors stand up in surprise. Unexpectedly, ye xiangtian was directly injured in his first attack. This situation has never happened since the founding of Qinghe University. The tutor was seriously injured by a freshman at the first desk, and this freshman is just a freshman, And this tutor is also the first tutor of Qinghe University. This situation has never happened before, but now it happened in front of their eyes. At that moment, although they looked very carefully, they didn''t see what happened. They only saw the two of them collide with each other. Then, ye xiangtian stepped back three steps, And a mouthful of blood came out.


    Wu Hao doesn''t give ye xiangtian any chance to breathe. He rushes towards him again. Facing the sky, he is shocked and adjusts his state quickly. Although he didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen, now that it has happened, he has to adjust his mind and face it well. Otherwise, he is likely to lose the battle. This is what he just didn''t expect, The first face-to-face interview dissipated his self-confidence. Just now, he thought he had absolute strength to defeat Wu Hao, but now he has 120 questions about his self-confidence. He doesn''t know what his fighting experience is? I don''t know what the strength of the boy is, but the boy is extremely strange. He just saw it in a flash. It''s impossible for the boy to defeat it easily. So when Wu Hao rushed to him again, he immediately adjusted his mind and made 1.2 million psychological preparations, In an instant, he used his own energy to protect his body from the strange energy shock. However, Wu Hao did not face him again. At the moment when he rushed to him, he turned to his side and attacked him from his waist with great strength. However, it was not a point-to-point attack, but a face-to-face attack, In the case of side attack, people''s body is easy to be unstable. After all, people are not crabs and can''t walk horizontally. It''s easy for people to occupy my body when they attack people from the side. But once they attack people from the side, they are easy to lose their center of gravity when they are unstable. Ye xiangtian certainly understands this theory, so at the moment when Wu Hao attacks his waist, He knew what Wu Hao''s intention was, and immediately turned into a regular body and launched the same energy attack on him.


    Wu Hao grinned and a strange smile appeared on his face. Ye xiangtian''s heart clapped. He didn''t understand what his smile meant and what kind of attack he was going to take after his smile, but he could only go all out to face his attack state at this moment, And use your brain to predict his next attack.


    But can he predict it? In fact, he didn''t have enough actual combat experience. He suffered a great loss at this point. Wu Hao didn''t stop his attack technique, condensed his energy into a sphere and launched an attack towards ye xiangtian. When the energy collided with the energy, Wu Hao''s body began to move in the next second when the powerful force broke out.


    He moved behind ye xiangtian. Although ye xiangtian''s body was protected by energy, it still launched an attack behind ye xiangtian. At this time, ye xiangtian was in a cold sweat. The boy''s combat experience should be extremely rich and his mind was extremely detailed, He has a very unique judgment and standard for fighting. The energy in front of him has a great impact when it explodes, pushing his body backward. At this time, he runs behind himself, launches the same energy attack on himself, and pushes his body forward, so that his body directly faces the power of the explosion in front of him.


    In this case, the strong energy shock instantly weakened his energy defense. At this time, Wu Hao launched his real attack, which was towards his back waist. It seemed that he didn''t launch any energy attack, but when the palm fell on her waist, an energy burst out directly, and the red one fell to the ground and rolled out three meters, When he stood up from the ground, Wu Hao had come to him again, and still launched a direct attack on him from the sky, several energy directly down, India to the sky, rolling on the ground, to avoid the attack of energy, but Wu Hao is not as stupid as in the TV play, only know to attack in one direction, non-stop attack.

 Chapter 947

    He used his energy to draw a circle on the ground to prevent ye from moving towards the sky and around him. At the same time, he launched the most violent attack directly towards ye santian in the middle. The more it seemed that the sky was inescapable and inescapable, he could only use his energy to fight against this wave of attack. This wave of attack was shot down on him, although the energy on the spare tire offset most of it, However, the weakening energy protection and the continuous falling powerful attack still made him suffer from internal injuries. When he finally stood up from the ground, Wu Hao had come to him and punched him directly in the face, which was a powerful distraction from the pain of hard nose, Let ye xiangtian''s energy fall down in an instant. At this time, Wu Hao attacks again, with both fists and feet. At the same time, he launches a fight like attack towards him. The more he wants to hear that he is beaten, the more he retreats. At the last moment, Wu Hao concentrates all his energy on his legs, which is not equal to that. First of all, he prepared for defense and kicked him in the back. Ye xiangtian flew out of the field and knocked down the judges of five tutors.


    It''s the end of the game. No, it''s the end of the fight.


    This is not a competition, but a battle. Of course, if ye xiangtian wants to continue to fight, he can continue to fight, because there is no time limit and no difference between victory and defeat in this battle. As long as both sides are willing to fight, then the battle can continue. But does Ye xiangtian have the courage to continue to fight? Obviously not.


    He covered his chest and got up from the ground. His eyes were filled with horror and fear. He had no idea that this freshman had such powerful strength. What was more terrible was that he had such strange fighting skills that he could not prevent him. Although he protected himself with all his energy, the whole fight came down, The only thing he can do is to protect himself. The so-called attack is nothing to talk about. Facing a new attack, he is in a defensive state. He has no way to do anything, no way to avoid it, no way to fight back. This makes his face pale, not because of internal injury, but because his dignity has been greatly hit and frustrated, I didn''t expect that as the first tutor, I even beat a freshman. He was not only unable to fight, but also almost defeated quickly. For the first time in his life, even a mentor of the same level had never seen such a situation when he was fighting with himself. Up to now, the other side was just a freshman who had just entered school and had defeated himself in such an irresistible manner, He felt that all the people looked at him with different colors, which made him unable to continue to stay in the factory. In his arrogant heart, he vomited a mouthful of blood and left the field, He doesn''t care about the next game, even if someone wants to continue. He won''t come in that round of the game. Anyway, he is also injured. He doesn''t need to show up in the next game. Besides, he has no face to continue to show up.


    The whole stadium was silent. Everyone, including Qingyin, didn''t expect this. Qingyin felt that Wu Hao wanted to beat ye xiangtian and wanted to hear about it, but in his mind, it was impossible for Wu Hao to beat ye xiangtian. After all, ye xiangtian''s strength was there. Although Wu Hao was powerful, he had higher strength than ye xiangtian, It''s not easy to win easily, and ye xiangtian will try his best to protect himself. As a teacher, Wu Hao can''t win, but he also anticipates another situation, that is, Wu Hao may win over ye xiangtian, and Wu Hao has the strength he can''t master. His potential can almost be described as incalculable. In this case, if he fights seriously and really wants to teach ye xiangtian a lesson, he may still win. However, this situation must be won after a longer tug of war and consuming some of Ye xiangtian''s strength. After all, ye Xiantian''s strength is also there, It''s not easy to win easily, but the reality is quite the opposite. Wu Hao not only won, but also quickly won. Moreover, he ended the battle in such a quick way that ye xiangtian was seriously injured and flew out of the field in a tragic way. This is what he never thought. Wu Hao''s strength is so powerful, and his fighting style is so strange. At the beginning, ye xiangtian couldn''t defend him completely, and he had no fighting back. A person fell into a completely passive situation from the beginning of the battle, and he blocked all fighting back ways, but he blocked all fighting back ways, The key to his escape route and powerful attack is that Wu Hao''s attack method is so flexible and weird. Ye xiangtian tries to fight back, but all of them are defused by Wu Hao. Wu Hao''s attack is not only an attack, but also a kind of defensive and domineering attack, which makes his moves difficult to figure out, Ye xiangtian, who has rich teaching experience, doesn''t know where to defend her attack, let alone where to start. The whole situation is very passive to see his attack. Wu Hao has been ready for a quick fight from the beginning, which leads to this one-sided result. Qingyin is still so surprised, let alone other students, Seeing such a quick result of the battle and such a tragic situation of the tutor, each of them showed a very strong surprise in their eyes. This kind of battle is not an ordinary battle at all. It''s even difficult to describe the strength of Wu Hao with the four words of "weak vs strong". It''s really not as good as ye xiangtian, but the reality is not the same thing at all. Ye xiangtian was defeated by Wu Hao in such a rapid way when he had stronger strength, which made it difficult for them to understand how to understand the four words of "weak vs strong"? Shouldn''t it be that the weak win through various efforts and persistence? But now the weak are more like the strong. You beat the so-called strong in the way of destroying the weak. What''s the situation? What the hell is going on? How is this done? None of them can understand Wu haogang''s fighting style.

 Chapter 948

    But they all know that this result is Wu Hao''s easy victory, and it''s not ordinary easy, it''s very easy, what''s more terrible is that when he easily won the victory, he also seriously injured his tutor who is far higher than his level. This kind of battle is unimaginable and incomprehensible to them, and everyone''s eyes are shaking when they look at him.


    To say the most surprising of course is that as the five tutors of the judges, they are ye xiangtian''s colleagues all the time. They know ye xiangtian''s strength very well. As the college''s "well, fellow students, your strength evaluation has all ended. Now please come here one by one, and I''ll give you your grade badge."


    The strength level of Fangyin is two-star green.


    Crazy front''s strength level is two stars blue


    Lingfei''s strength level is two star green.


    The strength level of the five members of Yinhui team is all in the two-star cyan.


    The strength of the other students is slightly weak, basically between two red stars and two orange stars.


    "The last Linghao, please come and accept your grade badge."


    Wu Hao stepped forward to present the award. His tutor couldn''t help looking at him more. It''s incredible that this boy is so young and has such strong strength.


    "Congratulations, this is your level badge."


    The tutor handed a six pointed star crystal badge to Wu Hao. Wu Hao looked at the crystal in his hand and found that it was very well made. It was a perfect six pointed star shape, but the crystal itself was transparent, showing different colors on the six corners. Because it was three-star orange, the transparent six pointed star had three orange corners, The other three corners are still transparent, but this badge can be seen clearly. It''s a three-star orange six pointed star.


    Wu Hao smiles, takes the six Miscanthus and puts it on his chest.


    But in fact, his face is not very happy. With his current strength level, he turns out to be Samsung orange, which also means that it is very difficult to promote every level behind. Lingtian''s strength level has reached the level of six stars. As for the color of six stars, he is not very clear. When he will be able to reach the level of six stars is still an unknown number. In the future, he can only work harder and improve his strength continuously. Only in this way can he have a ray of life in the face of Lingtian in the future, Not only to have a ray of life, what he has to do is to let himself have absolute strength to win in the face of Lingtian.


    Eyes must be back in the line.


    Qingyin came forward and said two words to the five tutors, then took them back to his class.


    The strength level of this class is much higher than he imagined, especially the level of Wu Hao, which is far beyond his imagination. He thinks that Wu Hao''s level is about two-star purple. At this level, after all, the gap between three stars and two stars is very huge. Don''t look at it, there is only one or two colors in the middle, but between each star, The gap of strength level is extremely huge. It''s very difficult to break through a star level. Wu Hao directly got the orange level of Samsung all the way, which is even higher than some tutors.


    In particular, in a remote city like Qinghe University, the strength of the tutors in the college will not be too strong. I''m afraid that Wu Hao, a student who breaks through three stars, has no tutor to dare to teach.


    But


    As his own man, Wu Hao has such a strong level, Qingyin is naturally happy for her, but also full of a sense of security. He believes that Wu Hao will make greater progress in the future, and his strength level is definitely not limited to six stars.

 Chapter 949

    Now that his qualification has exceeded six stars, maybe he can really break through six stars in the future, and promote his strength to a super powerful level beyond the high celestial realm and strength system.


    At that time, there would be no difficulties. It would be hard for them to live with him. At that time, they would be able to do whatever they want, right?


    Qingyin smiles, takes back the spirit and calls everyone to the middle of the playground.


    "Congratulations on your completion of your strength appraisal. This is your way of cultivation, and also a plan for the next year.


    In the first assessment, only two of the three factors were used. In the next year, the only thing they have to do is to practice hard, learn more skills, and improve each skill more powerful and powerful.


    "Tutor, how many skills should we learn in our future study?" Someone asked.


    "It''s impossible for you to learn how many skills you want in a year. My requirement for you is that you should master at least five skills and sprint at most ten skills. On average, I hope each of you can master 7 to 8 skills, and each skill can be skillfully used." Qingyin seriously says that it''s absolutely impossible for most people to learn ten skills 12 months a year. It''s equivalent to learning and mastering one skill a month. This requirement is too high. Of course, the reason why he said this is for Wu Hao and Ling fei''er, He believes that it is possible for Wu Hao and Ling fei''er to master ten skills in one year. For others, his minimum requirement is to learn five skills, which is equivalent to learning one skill in about two months. In fact, this is very difficult, but his class, Every student has very good talents and qualifications. Naturally, the requirements for them are higher. It is impossible for them to learn several skills in 36 years like other students in their whole college career. This is really a failure. Although this is a normal phenomenon for most students, he does not want this kind of thing to happen among his students. Five skills are the basic skills, Each skill takes an average of two months. Although it''s fast, it''s more efficient. It should be possible for them to master their qualifications. Although it may not be possible to be proficient, it is not a big problem for them to firmly grasp the five skills they learn.


    However, Qingyin doesn''t think it''s a problem, which doesn''t mean other people don''t think it''s a problem. These people have to master at least five skills, and sprint ten skills. Their eyes are all wide open, and they can count. They master five skills 12 months a year, that is, they need to learn one skill in two months on average, some advanced skills, and they don''t have a year and a half, If you can''t even understand the entry-level skills, it''s too high. If you want to master ten skills, it''s equivalent to mastering one skill in a month. It''s unrealistic, isn''t it? Who can master and master a skill in a month, even if they have mastered it, they will forget how to use it when they finish the tenth, the first, the second and even the third. Shouldn''t the college teach one or two skills a year?


    "Master Qingyin, is this too difficult? Although our qualifications are good, it doesn''t mean that we can learn ten skills a year. Although ten skills are not your absolute requirements for us, five skills are not too difficult. It''s equal to two months to learn one skill. Where can we master them? An average of seven or eight is even more impossible. " At once someone began to look sad.


    But Qingyin smiles.


    "Why haven''t you started learning yet? Do you have no confidence in yourself? You are the 16 most qualified students in Qinghe university this year. Since you have the highest qualification and the best potential, it means that you will have a strong promotion space in the future, and your learning and cultivation speed will be far faster than ordinary people. Now you have no confidence in yourself before you start to study, How can you have more room for progress in the future? All your learning is inseparable from self-confidence. If you have no confidence in yourself, it is almost impossible for you to achieve more in the future. Can self-confidence help you? In the future learning career, you can better overcome the difficulties you encounter, but if you don''t even have self-confidence, then once you encounter difficulties in the future, there is no doubt that you will choose to give up and compromise. In this case, it is almost impossible for you to make progress. "


    Qingyin naturally knows that it''s very difficult to learn five skills a year. No matter which college, the requirements for students are not particularly high. Generally speaking, it takes half a year or more to master a skill, especially a higher level skill. It takes two months to learn a skill, And continuously learning five skills, even to reach the level of seven or even eight, which is very difficult. As a tutor, of course, he knows very well that the degree of difficulty is beyond their reach

 Chapter 950

    But the reason why he said that and asked them to do so is very simple. In fact, to some extent, he wanted to strike down their excessive recognition of their own qualifications after their qualification evaluation, and let them know that they are conceited. Under their own requirements, there is nothing worthy of conceit, If you continue to hold this conceit, then the next practice will be very difficult.


    These people''s qualifications are very high, especially when their own strength is fairly good. It is very difficult for them to listen to their own words and practice according to their own requirements. Any tutor will encounter this situation. A student with high qualifications and strong strength even dares to challenge his tutor, This kind of situation often happens at a higher age. Although they are only freshmen, this kind of situation also exists. If they don''t give them a little pressure, they will feel that their level is very high and they don''t need to listen to their tutors at all.


    It''s obvious that Qingyin''s method is very effective. It sets a goal for them for one year at a time, and the goal for this year is extremely difficult, which makes them dare not have too high evaluation of their strength and qualification.


    Ten skills are unimaginable. It''s absolutely impossible for a genius to learn ten skills in a year. It''s equal to learning one skill in a month, and it''s impossible for them to master and master it. For them, it''s very difficult to learn five skills in a year, Originally, their expectations were very high. After all, the qualification test proved that they could have a very strong strength in the future. They even thought that in the next year, they would learn one or two skills faster than others, and then they would show off. But I didn''t expect that Qingyin would speak up, It''s impossible for them to learn five skills in one year, which is totally beyond their expectation, and it''s greatly beyond their expectation. But dare they say that? Obviously, they don''t dare to say. Qingyin''s words are very clear. They are all the most qualified and the best among the freshmen. At this time, they continue to bargain with Qingyin. It''s obvious that they prove to her in another way that they are not so strong and cruel. Are they willing to do this? Obviously, they don''t want to. After all, as a cultivator, face is still very important. Although they have difficulties, they can only stick to it.


    "Any more questions?" Qingyin looks at them and sees that they are all in silence. She can''t help smiling. There are many ways to deal with these arrogant students. On the contrary, there is no need to put pressure on ye xiangtian to make them feel the pressure, There is no need to use external pressure to make them feel that they should listen to their tutors. As practitioners, they should have their own awareness. If they can''t realize that they are facing great pressure, they must play 120000 spirit in front of pressure, study hard and practice well, then no one can force them, His teaching idea is never to let a student graduate better, what he wants to do is to cultivate a real cultivator, although his time here may not be long. As for leaving next year or the year after next, they can only take them one grade at most, but even if it''s only one day, these people are also their own students. Since they are their own students, they should teach them according to their own educational philosophy and cultivate their martial spirit.


    "What happens if master Qingyin fails to master five skills after one year?" Someone asked, obviously a little worried, and finally entered the highest level class of Qinghe University. If he was driven to other classes because he could not complete the task, it would not be worth the loss.


    No, no, it can''t be said that the gain is not worth the loss. It''s rather depressing.


    "Nothing will happen."


    Qingyin smiles and shakes his head. In this respect, he doesn''t intend to give them any pressure. "I hope you can achieve the minimum goal of five skills learning, but I don''t insist that you can do it, because I don''t want you to study and practice just to complete my requirements. If so, you don''t have to come to my class, I hope you consciously know that you have such good qualifications and high level in order to become a really powerful cultivator in the future, not just to achieve better results in the college and complete the tasks given to you by the tutor. I just want to say that my requirements for you are the same. You can complete five skills in one year, The best thing is to be proficient. If you have the strength to complete it, I hope you can achieve ten skills within one year. Of course, if you have low requirements for yourself, or feel that you can''t achieve this goal, you can also be lazy. For example, if you want to, you can do it in one year, I will not say anything if I only practice and learn one or two skills. For me, the so-called teaching is not to ask my students to complete my task, but to hope that they can respect their choice. Since they choose to become a warrior and enter the college, they should respect their choice and take responsibility for their choice, If you can study hard, study hard. "


    Qingyin''s words are very light and simple. It seems that she has no requirements for them. This kind of understatement, without any pressure, is in sharp contrast to the fact that he just asked them to learn five skills in a year. It even makes them all quiet. Suddenly, he feels a little unbelievable. He doesn''t ask them to complete this task, The inner contradictions made them want to know what he wanted. They always felt that the tutor was incomprehensible.


    However, Qingyin said with a smile: "those who have not completed will not be punished, but all those who have completed their goals, I will apply to the college for a special honor. At that time, I will ask the dean to give you a certificate of honor or give you a very high level weapon and so on, as a reward."


    All of them were stunned by this. They didn''t expect such a result

 Chapter 951

    They didn''t achieve the goal of one year, they didn''t get any punishment, they didn''t take any other measures, and they even felt that they were ignored. However, the person who completed the task can get such a high honor. The dean will personally present honorary certificates or gifts. This is an opportunity to show himself in front of the whole college. This honor has to be said, It''s very tempting. After all, as a practitioner, they naturally want to stand in front of everyone and let everyone know that they are very strong. In a moment, all people who have no confidence in themselves want to try to challenge themselves. Although it''s not long or short for a year, it''s very difficult to complete five skills, although they haven''t finished, There won''t be any punishment, but they all want to try themselves at this time, whether they can challenge their most powerful limit. Anyway, their qualifications are supported by strong qualifications. Maybe they can really complete this task. Maybe as long as they complete this task, they can show their level in front of the whole college, This is a rare opportunity. After all, as freshmen, it''s not easy for them to get such an opportunity. Now Qingyin provides them with such an opportunity, so naturally they want to take it well.


    "Master Qingyin, do you mean what you say? If we really achieve the goal of learning six skills in one year, can we really get the gift or honor from the dean? " Someone asked, with expectations in his eyes. If this is true, he is willing to choose to do such a very difficult and challenging thing. Although it may not be successful, he will certainly try.


    "Since I can tell you, it must be done. As long as you can achieve the goal I set for you, I will ask the dean to give you a special honor. Of course, it is not necessarily a special honor or a weapon you like." Qingyin said: "but I have to stare at you to say that this goal is not for me, but for you. Since you have such high talent and level, why waste it? If you work hard, you will find that your talents have a potential beyond your imagination. When you become really strong, you will find that it will be very easy to learn five skills in a year, At that time, you may take the initiative to ask me to set a task goal of learning 10 skills a year for you, and also let me teach you 10 or more skills in this year. "


    "Well, since teacher Qingyin says so, from now on, you can start to teach us skills. No matter how difficult it is, you must study hard and strive to complete the five skills in one year." Everyone is excited. Of course, Wu Hao, kuangfeng and his five team members are not included. They have long been indifferent to these things. It''s just a weapon, or an honor. It''s not their goal in itself, so why be excited about it.


    But Lingfei Er is also an ordinary cultivator. He is very excited about it, just like them. Honoring nuclear weapons is not what he values, which is meaningless. But as a cultivator, being able to declare his existence in front of the whole college is the best feeling. He is just like most cultivators in the high heaven, After entering the ranks of cultivation, shyness and shyness are abandoned. Every cultivator is willing to do so as long as he has the opportunity to make himself famous. Isn''t that the purpose of cultivation?


    "Now I''m going to give you a choice. Today I mainly arranged for you to participate in the strength appraisal. Now your strength has been established, and today''s content is reasonably over. But there is still a lot of time today. I''m going to give you a choice. Do you want to go home to rest or choose? I''m going to teach you to practice now? " Qingyin looks at them with a smile.


    "Needless to say, of course, start practicing now. Master Qingyin, please teach us the first skill quickly!" Some people can''t wait to say that other people are also responding. Naturally, they want to start learning their first skills. One year''s time is not long. It''s very difficult to learn five skills. On average, they have to learn one in about two months, which also means that they can''t delay almost one day.


    "If you don''t want to, you can choose to go home now, because there is no plan to teach you cultivation today, but if you want to stay, you can also stay. As long as you stay, I will teach you the next cultivation."


    But no one left. Everyone chose to stay.


    The casual attitude of Pro gives them more pressure. The pressure does not come from the outside, but from their own inner cognitive pressure. If Qingyin, like other tutors, asks them to do this, do that, assign them this task, that task, and ask them to complete it, then they will have a sense of resistance, It''s not necessary to listen to him because of his high qualification and strong strength. On the contrary, he let them decide their own future. On the contrary, he put a kind of pressure on them. This kind of pressure, especially in the case of contrast, is easier to highlight. Although he didn''t punish, he rewarded those who completed the task, It''s like the biggest punishment to all the people who don''t finish the task. The punishment is their own dignity, the same cultivator, the same class, the same tutor. Finally, someone completes the task and gets a reward. If they don''t finish the task, they have to work and watch. They see that they are not as strong as others, This feeling is a strong sense of frustration for a cultivator. If you don''t want to get this frustration, you can only practice hard by yourself, let yourself lift 120000 spirit, and let yourself hold an absolute attitude. If you should practice well, you should practice well, and if you should seize the time, you should seize the time.


    Qingyin saw their attitude from their faces. This kind of firmness made him believe that these people are talents that can be met. This kind of self-consciousness made him know that these people must have great achievements in the future.


    "Since you all choose to stay and practice, I will start to teach you the first skill today. This skill is called netherworld fire. It is a skill that uses the power of netherworld to burn everything."


    Qingyin said, and began to teach them the first skill.

 Chapter 952

    "The netherworld fire belongs to the medium level skill. Don''t ask me why I don''t teach you the low level skills. With your qualifications and level, your ability to understand all skills should be higher than that of ordinary people. In this case, the medium level skills are your starting point. If you are interested in the low level skills, and you have time, Then I will choose to teach you some low-level skills. "


    "All right, now listen carefully. The source of the energy of the netherworld fire is the power of the netherworld. The power of the netherworld is not only the power of the netherworld, but also the power of the netherworld. Although the power of the netherworld changes a lot, it can present different effects in many different forms. The netherworld fire is one of the most unique changes. He is based on the power of the nether world, showing the form of fire and swallowing everything. The most unique thing about this skill is that although it shows the form of fire, this group has similar effects to the power of the nether world. Do you know what the most powerful power of the power of the nether world is? "


    "Blacken and devour everything." Wu Hao said lightly.


    "Yes, the most powerful part of the netherworld''s power is that it can blacken and devour everything. As long as the power of the netherworld is continuously output, then the power of the netherworld can continuously devour everything. The same effect can be achieved by the fire of the netherworld, and on the basis of the power of the netherworld, it can be greatly promoted and used."


    "Next, I''ll show you how to use the power of the nether world and draw the fire of the nether world. All of you sit cross legged around me."


    All the people gathered around Qingyin and sat cross legged. Everyone listened to every word she said.


    "First of all, release the power of the nether world. Don''t put it on your hand too much, so as not to affect other students. Then focus all your attention on your hand and feel the power of the nether world on your hand. At the same time, pay attention to not only the power of the nether world itself, but also the subtle structure of the power of the nether world, Those are some extremely subtle energy dots, and the netherworld power is composed of these subtle energies. When you can feel these energies, you can use your own energy to inject the netherworld power, and trigger these energy particles of the netherworld power to produce violent tremor. When the normal intensity reaches a certain level, the energy particles of the netherworld power will vibrate, You will find that the power of the nether world has begun to produce some subtle changes. When it continues to strengthen normally and outputs enough powerful vibration power, the fire of the nether world will form in your palm. You will find that the power of the nether world has changed from cold and dark to extremely hot and bright. It looks completely different from the power of the nether world, but it is still the power of the nether world in essence, It''s just that the form of expression has changed. "


    Qingyin continued: "as a medium level skill, it takes a long time for you to master it easily. What''s the most important thing about it? The first is the energy particles that perceive the power of the nether world, which are extremely subtle. You need to maintain 100% attention, and you need to have a strong spiritual power, which can notice and decompose the power of the nether world. The second is the energy added to yourself. It is the most difficult to tremor the examples of the power of the nether world, You need to have absolute fine control over your own energy. If you can''t control your own energy, it''s absolutely impossible to learn from the netherworld fire. At the same time, if you can''t have absolute control over your own energy, you will find that you can''t complete the requirement of energy tremor. Why do you say that? Because when the energy trembles, it will burst out more powerful to resist the tremor, which is why the netherworld fire, born out of the netherworld power, is more powerful than the netherworld power. It''s not easy to control tremor. It''s hard to do without absolute strength and control. "


    "Last but not least, the most difficult part of netherworld fire lies in the continuous control of energy tremor. As I just said, the key to transforming netherworld power into netherworld fire is energy tremor. If energy tremors and stops, netherworld fire will quickly degenerate into netherworld power, and this skill will naturally fail, Only by continuously controlling the generation of tremor can this skill be regarded as a success, and the success lies not only in the presence of the netherworld fire, but also in the fact that it can still be controlled after the netherworld fire is released. This group of netherworld fire can continue to tremor, and only after the Netherworld fire is released can it become the power of the netherworld, It''s a skill that''s really successful. "


    At the end of Qingyin''s speech, most of the 16 people were wide eyed. This first skill is such a difficult one. They can learn it in more than two months. God, they may not be able to master this skill in half a year. In this case, he wants them to learn five skills in a year. It''s incredible, It''s impossible.


    "Master Qingyin, is it too difficult?" Some people have difficulty swallowing their saliva. They have no confidence in this medium level skill at all. The confidence they have just established is quickly shattered after their first task is assigned. It is very difficult for them to feel the energy particles of the nether world. It takes at least one month, two months or even longer, In order to feel the existence of energy particles, the daughter-in-law also needs to control the energy, encourage the normal, and constantly improve the energy level to achieve the effect of qualitative change of the netherworld power, which takes a longer time, and it''s even more difficult to control it after the hand off.


    Most people think that it takes at least a year to master this skill and become proficient. Now they are given the first task, which is extremely difficult. How can they have time to learn other skills later?


    No one said anything, it all means that this skill is really a little too difficult.


    "Don''t you have confidence in yourself?" But Qingyin smiles faintly. She doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with giving them this skill. How can they show their higher qualification than others without difficulty?


    Aptitude is very special. The higher the aptitude is, the higher the comprehension ability of cultivation is. The speed of cultivation is much faster than that of ordinary people. Now it''s time for them to challenge themselves. Although it''s difficult to cultivate this skill, it''s not so difficult that they can''t complete it. As long as they are willing to practice, it''s still possible for them to master this skill.

 Chapter 953

    Everyone looked at each other, not because they had no confidence, but because they felt that they could not complete it at all. Even Fang Yin, the most arrogant and the most talented of all, had an instinctive fear of this first skill.


    Two months to learn a medium level skill. Is that really OK?


    "If the tutor wants us to learn a common skill, maybe we can do it in two months, but is it unrealistic to learn such a difficult intermediate skill in these two months? For freshmen like us, it will take at least half a year to master such skills. If we want to master them, maybe one year is not enough. " Some people say that his cognition is very practical. Normally, it takes such a long time to learn and master this skill. It''s almost impossible to complete the learning and mastering of this skill in two months, although they haven''t practiced it, But listening to his explanation, we know that this is not an easy skill to use.


    "It takes half a year or even a year for people with ordinary qualifications to learn this skill, but your qualifications are the best among all freshmen, that is to say, your level is the highest. If ordinary students spend half a year or a year to learn this skill, and like them, you should spend half a year or a year as much as possible, What''s the difference between you and them? Why do you have to come to my class? The most fundamental reason why you are here is that you have far more qualifications and levels than ordinary people. In this case, I ask you to do better than ordinary people. Do you think there is a problem? Of course, if you really feel that you can''t do it, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I teach you according to my own plan, but it''s up to you whether you work hard and are willing to accept the challenge. " Qingyin light said, did not force their meaning, but between the words but to their self-esteem formed a great provocation.


    What he said is right. These people are the best among the freshmen. If ordinary people need one year to learn this skill, and they also need one year to learn this skill, are they different from ordinary people? Since they have higher qualifications, they naturally need higher requirements. Only in this way can they be worthy of their qualifications and their talents. Otherwise, what anyone can do, why should we highlight their qualifications and level.


    Everyone looked at each other and was said by a tutor, who was also a female tutor, which made their faces really helpless. Although he didn''t force them, the feeling brought by such words made them feel even worse.


    "As I said just now, what you need is a greater challenge to yourself. In this case, instead of doubting whether you can complete this cultivation here, you should try to calm yourself down and try your best to start learning this skill. Success or failure will come after you have tried it, not just when you hear about it, They begin to doubt whether they can complete the learning and mastering of this skill. Without a start, they will never succeed. " Qingyin light said, pointing to Wu Hao and crazy Feng.


    "See? This is the attitude that a cultivator should have. Now that he has decided to learn and to practice, he should calm down. Don''t think too much and don''t think about whether he can succeed. As long as he tries his best to master some skills, you will find that he will succeed naturally. When you succeed, you will find that, It may take much less time than you think


    Everyone''s eyes looked at Wu Hao and kuangfeng, who had unconsciously entered the state of cultivation and did not participate in their discussion.


    Since he joined Yinhui team, kuangfeng didn''t have the chance to learn these skills, so the netherworld fire is also a completely strange skill for him, so he also needs to calm down wholeheartedly to relearn this skill, let alone Wu Hao. All the skills are brand new to him, Every skill, no matter it''s low-level, medium level or high-level, is full of temptation for him. He wants to learn every skill, no matter it''s low-level, medium level or high-level. If he can, he wants to learn all the skills of the whole high heaven. Now there is a medium level skill, and it''s also a skill on the upper middle level, How can he feel free to think about whether this skill can be learned? His confidence in himself lies in that he thinks he can learn all the skills, and he has the determination to believe in himself. No matter how difficult the skills are, he must learn and master them. In this case, he naturally has to work harder than ordinary people, not to mention when he is at home, Every day with his women in bed all kinds of happy, but when it''s time to practice, his attitude is often more serious than anyone else.


    Qingyin has taught the secret of this skill, so what he has to do now is to calm down, do his best to practice, master this skill as soon as possible, and then spend some time to master it. From what Qingyin just said, he can feel that the netherworld fire should be a very powerful and delicate skill, which is obvious, The manipulation of this skill should be distinguished from the vast majority of the skills in the high heaven. Wu Hao always thought that the cultivation of the high heaven was all open and close, and the use of this skill was boundless. But in fact, this skill changed his view. According to his theoretical knowledge, the use of this skill is actually to let high energy vibrate, To a certain extent, so as to change the form after the release of the netherworld power. In this regard, it''s a very fine control process. If you want to keep the vibration going on and constantly strengthen it without leading to decline, the control force you need is absolutely not something that can be achieved by big opening and closing, big ups and downs, but rather a calm and strong control force. Otherwise, you can''t completely control it and continuously output it.


    But is this difficult for Wu Hao? In fact, on the contrary, it is precisely because this skill is so delicate that it is easier for him to use it. With his theoretical knowledge, he can easily understand what the energy tremor of Qingyin means.

 Chapter 954

    He himself used a similar skill when making tunnels, that is, he used high wave vibration to generate high temperature, forming a layer of high temperature dissolved glass on the wall. Although the netherworld fire is different from his way of control and more powerful, it is essentially common. The biggest difference is the power of netherworld, It''s going to be more powerful than the thermal effect he had that day, and it''s going to require a higher level of tremor, and more control.


    Wu Hao is very confident that he can transform the power of the netherworld into the fire of the netherworld by vitrifying the wall normally. His focus now is not on how to vibrate, but on how to perceive the subtle energy particles that compose the power of the netherworld.


    It takes a little time, because all the energy particles are very fine and active. It''s extremely difficult to perceive them. As Qingyin said, it takes 100% attention to do this. If the attention is slightly distracted, then it''s an impossible thing to accomplish. What''s more terrible is that this attention must continue, If you are distracted, you will not be able to sense the energy particles in the netherworld power, which means that you will not be able to produce enough vibration to the energy particles. If you lose the vibration effect, the netherworld fire will naturally disappear.


    However, it''s not difficult for Wu Hao to get in touch with him. For the time of cultivation, his mental strength has long been far superior to that of ordinary practitioners. Although his strength has been sealed by Lingtian, his mental strength has been completely preserved and has not been affected at all. The perception level of these energies is still the original level, very high. Calm down, Release the power of the netherworld, the power of the netherworld, cold, dark, with a little breath of life, of course, the breath of life is the breath of death. All energies are composed of tiny energy particles, and the power of the nether world is no exception. In the case of full concentration, we can still clearly analyze the tiny power of the nether world. In this small power of the nether world, there are extremely large energy particles. They are active and crazy. They seem to be swallowing each other and deriving from each other, This is indeed in line with the operation rules of the netherworld power itself. It is not only the breath of death, but also an indispensable part of life creation.


    After perceiving these energy fluctuations, Wu Hao began to add his own subtle energy to the netherworld power, which was quickly integrated into the netherworld power. If he wanted to cause enough strong vibration to the energy particles of the netherworld power, he needed to have enough energy injection and also rely on this part of energy, Wu Hao is very experimental. He constantly tries to inject appropriate energy into the netherworld force and starts to vibrate. This kind of vibration must have the friction between energy and energy to produce the collision between particles, We must have extremely strong control over both forces, which Wu Hao did very well. With little effort, the energy of the nether world began to vibrate slightly. As his control power gradually strengthened, the vibration effect of the energy became stronger and stronger. First of all, the most obvious change was that the dark netherworld power in his hand changed from cold to warm, and then continued to vibrate, and the warmth became hot, When the level of heat continues to rise, the dark power of the nether world also gradually changes. This change is reflected in the color. The original black power of the nether world gradually turns into red, just like a cup of light ink with a can of vermilion pigment, forming a dark red color. As the temperature continues to rise, the dark red gradually turns into bright red, The bright red gradually rose to orange, orange, and then turned into gold. The golden light continued to improve, gradually turned into blue, and it was still dark blue. When the temperature continued to rise, the dark blue gradually became light blue, the light blue continued to rise, and became very, very light blue white. When the temperature of the blue white continued to rise, the dark blue gradually became light blue, the light blue continued to rise, and became very light blue white, In the hands of the group of netherworld fire gradually formed purple, and purple with the rising temperature, gradually pale, and finally gradually formed a white purple.


    Wu Hao''s netherworld fire is only a slap in the face. However, when the white and purple netherworld fire appears in his hands, the whole classroom and the huge playground are surrounded by a hot temperature. People around him have to stay away from him and look at him in horror. Whether the boy is a human or a ghost, they haven''t entered the state of cultivation, He even released the fire of the nether world. According to his temperature level, the fire of the nether world is at a very high level. A little fire is still burning in his hand. He didn''t launch the so-called attack. The whole classroom has been controlled by the fire of the nether world. Is it really so terrible to cultivate the fire of the nether world to a high level? It is obvious that this is true. Everyone is shocked, but at the same time, they are all surprised by Wu Hao. They perfectly demonstrate the power of the netherworld fire. A small flame has such powerful energy. If they can control the towering flame, then the whole world can not be burned?


    Even Qingyin looked at him in horror. She expected that Wu Hao could master this skill quickly, because that day in the tunnel, he saw that Wu Hao seemed to master the way of energy vibration, so this skill should not be difficult for him. Although the temperature difference was very large, the truth was the same, But she did not expect that Wu Hao could condense the purple netherworld fire in a short time. She did not know what color the ultimate form of the netherworld fire was. However, the highest level of the netherworld fire he had seen was the pale white purple. It was the netherworld fire that the Lord of the spirit God once released. What it released was the white purple netherworld fire, At that time, the scene was extremely terrible and spectacular. At that time, in order to eliminate a spirit beast, he used the netherworld fire to directly burn the whole mountain into crystal stones. It was so terrible that it was beyond description. Although the white and purple netherworld fire in Wu Hao''s hand was very small, it could not be compared with the huge netherworld fire of the spirit God, However, he was able to turn the power of the nether world into white and purple. This shows that as long as he has enough energy supply, he can release the huge and powerful fire of the nether world like the Lord of Lingtian.

 Chapter 955

    The boy is really powerful. The netherworld fire that he can release at his current level is only blue and white. Well, white and purple is the next level of blue and white. That is to say, the boy has just started to learn netherworld fire, and the netherworld fire that he has released has surpassed her. What surprised him was more surprise. After all, he is his own man, His own man is so powerful, what can he say? It''s too late for him to be happy. He believes that as long as he keeps learning and improving himself, his netherworld fire will be more powerful. At that time, it will not only be huge in size, but also he believes that with Wu Hao''s cultivation ability, She can even release the netherworld fire that breaks through the white and purple. As for what kind of form it is, she can''t guess. Maybe one day, he will show the ultimate form of netherworld fire in front of him.


    Wu Hao devotes himself to cultivation, but doesn''t notice that they have been far away from themselves. According to Qingyin, if you want to really succeed, you can''t just play with your hands. To attack the enemy effectively, you have to release the Youming fire, It is not to mention that it is also a very difficult thing to maintain a strong level of control over the netherworld fire. Wu Hao has realized this before he started to do it, because the strength of the mind will decline rapidly after he is out of the body, and the control will naturally decline rapidly. If he wants to maintain the same level of control, he must constantly output it, On the more powerful side, this also means that this skill has a strong test of the mental strength of commemoration, and also has a high requirement. If you want to control the same level of decline, you need to strengthen the mental output, which is easy to lead to mental fatigue, and the duration will not be too long.


    Although he knew this shortcoming, Wu Hao always had a very high demand on his cultivation. If the intensity of his mind was not enough to sustain the netherworld fire for a long time, he would not think about it. Then he would shorten the release time of the netherworld fire. I would think about it. Then he would strengthen his mind and make his mind stronger to keep the netherworld fire, It lasts longer, longer and stronger, and I don''t know how long my mind can keep the netherworld fire going, or what level it can maintain after going. But now is the time to try. No matter how long it can last or how high it can be, trying is the only thing to do next.


    With his mind, he controls the netherworld fire in his hand to fly upward. The moment the netherworld fire breaks away from his palm, the temperature drops, the color of white and purple turns into deep purple, and the temperature of the whole classroom drops a lot. Naturally, Wu Hao can feel it, and he can feel it clearly. The farther away he is from himself, the more the temperature drops, The weaker you control him.


    When the Youming fire is 20 meters away, the color has changed from dark purple to dark blue. If you let the Youming fire stay away from you, your control will drop more, and the temperature will drop more. Wu Hao stops at 25 meters, and a very dark blue stays in the air. Although he continues to release high temperature, compared with the just white and purple one, Wu Hao''s control will drop more, It has eased a lot, but Wu Hao doesn''t want to know how long he can control him. The first thing he has to try now is what kind of control level he can reach when he is 25 meters away from the fire?


    He calmed his mood a little bit, made his attention more focused, and then launched a stronger idea to control the netherworld fire 25 meters away. The powerful idea was injected into the netherworld fire, and was completely controlled again. With the increasing control power, the energy particles in the netherworld power and the energy particles it injected into it, The temperature of the netherworld fire rises again, and the color changes with the rise of the temperature. The dark blue gradually becomes blue, the blue gradually becomes light blue, the light blue gradually becomes blue white, the blue white becomes dark purple, and then it advances to purple. After purple, the light purple and the light purple, It''s white and purple again.


    Wu Hao can feel that the netherworld fire 25 meters away has reached the level he just held in his hands. However, he can also clearly feel that controlling such a small group, the netherworld fire 25 meters away, costs much more thought and power than the water bottle in his hand, If he said that he could keep the fire in his hands for an hour, then if he was 25 meters away from himself, this kind of control time might be the highest, and the highest would not exceed 10 minutes. This gap surprised Wu Hao, and also made him realize that there was a long way to go in his cultivation. Maybe he was not sealed. He was able to control the fire for a longer time, but if he wanted to compare with Lingtian, he might not be at the same level at all, so cultivation and strength became the ultimate goal he constantly affirmed and demanded to achieve.


    To make sure that he had learned the fire of the nether world, Wu Hao eased his mood and let go of his control. Then, the fire of the nether world in the air degenerated into the power of the netherworld, and the power of the netherworld dissipated rapidly. The whole classroom was instantly freed from the heat, and everyone breathed a sigh. This small fire seemed to burn the whole classroom in an instant, This kind of horrible feeling, let everyone''s face, can''t help showing surprise, more than surprise and determination, although this skill is difficult to learn, it is destined to be very difficult in the process of learning, but if you can reach such a strong level after learning, even if the difficulty is how, even if you make yourself black and blue? Even if not in accordance with the requirements of Qingyin tutor, how about learning this skill in these two months? If we can learn such a powerful skill in half a year, or even in a year, it will be worth it. How about mastering such a powerful skill in the future? Some people even think that even if they don''t learn other skills any more, it will be enough to make them strong and perfect by this skill, After all, once Zhang Sheng burns up, he can''t get rid of it unless he''s burned out. It''s worth mastering such a powerful skill for a lifetime.


    Wu Hao saw them all hiding from him. He was stunned, then shook his head with a smile and stood up from the ground.

 Chapter 956

    "Master Qingyin has a strong skill." Although he just let out the big Youming fire, he can imagine that if the big Youming fire continues to strengthen to the overwhelming level, then it is really a skill of destroying the heaven and destroying the earth. This skill is only a medium level skill. It seems that the high heaven god world has a very high energy shield for them, Although the level of science and technology on the earth is high, the use of energy is so weak that it is almost zero. However, the level of science and technology in the high celestial world is extremely backward. The use of energy in the world is so powerful that people on the earth tremble. The level of Science and technology is high, and the atomic bomb is produced. However, the high celestial world is a group of dark fire, I''m afraid the destructive effect is far more than that caused by an atomic bomb?


    With the direction, the goal, and the motivation to work hard, Wu Hao''s heart is naturally happy, and this happiness is naturally expressed in his face.


    "This skill belongs to the upper skill of the middle level skills. If you use it properly and control it accurately, it can be comparable with the higher level skills. You are a lower level higher level skill, even worse than the netherworld fire of the middle level upper level. Your comprehension speed is very fast and your mastery is very good. First of all, congratulations on completing the learning of this skill. However, Now that you have finished learning this skill so quickly, can you tell other students about your method and experience? It''s like helping me to add something I didn''t say just now. " Qingyin says with a smile that he knows very well that Wu Hao''s mastery of energy is more accurate than that of ordinary people, even he can''t compare. Some of his theoretical knowledge is quite different from that of the high heaven, and seems to be more detailed. The study of energy and details is his strong point, which can help him master a skill faster and better, If he doesn''t mind, he naturally hopes that he can help others master this skill better and faster.


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders. It doesn''t matter whether he helps them or not. Their progress doesn''t form a hostile relationship with him, so it doesn''t matter.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he also wants to cross Ling fei''er crazy forward, and the other five members of Yinhui team. If he can''t learn this skill better, it''s a pity for him. In this case, why should he be stingy with his own experience?


    "Well, next, please sit in place, keep a relatively far distance, and don''t disturb other people''s thoughts."


    Wu Hao was not polite, so he directly became their tutor. "Very good. Everyone should keep a distance of at least five meters and form a big circle. Now all of them sit cross legged and calm down. I mean calm down. Don''t think about anything. Don''t have any thoughts. Don''t doubt why I''m standing here to give you experience, Don''t think about whether you can master this skill or not, and don''t think about how much surprise you will have if you succeed. These are all miscellaneous thoughts. Yes, you are in the state of cultivation now, without any help. The real calmness is that you can feel yourself floating in an empty space and lose control of your body. The only thing you can feel is your inner soul. This is the real state. First of all, I ask you to reach this state. "


    Everyone should do a good job. According to his requirements, they should try their best to calm down and reach the state he said. Before he said it, they were really thinking, why is he talking about it? It is clear that the tutor is nearby. What qualifications does he have? Some people are thinking about how powerful he should be after his success, They still forced themselves to put aside these thoughts. Why is he not qualified to say this? He is the only freshman who entered the class with them. He has mastered this skill so quickly, and the state is so terrible that he seems to have practiced for decades or even hundreds of years. He is such a person with super high qualification, super talent, high comprehension and fast practice, They are fully qualified to teach them his experience, and what they have to do is to sit down and listen to him, and enter the state according to his requirements. If it takes one year for them to master this skill according to their own understanding ability, then they will probably be able to learn this skill in two months if they listen to Wu Hao''s experience, Although he may not be as proficient as he is, if he can really master this tough skill in two months or a little longer, what does it matter to listen to his experience? There is no loss at all, right.


    Even Qingyin sat down.


    According to Wu Hao''s experience, he also wants to try to see if he can raise the level of Youming fire to a higher level, not only because he believes that his men are powerful, but also because he knows that Wu Hao has incomparable advantages in this respect, which no one can match. Since his skill can''t be broken through for a long time, So why not use his experience now.


    "After calmness, you should not hear what I said from your ears, but from all directions to your soul in the void space you are in. If you are in the state now, it should not be difficult for you to keep this state unchanged, and listen to my next words, first release a dark force in your hands. "


    This is really not difficult, everyone in accordance with his request, released a group of netherworld fire.


    "Well, the best ratio of the netherworld fire and your own energy is 4:1, that is to say, the power of the netherworld must be four times of the energy you injected into it. Well, the next thing you need to do is to inject your energy into the netherworld power, not too much, not too little, just good 4:1, too much energy, In the process of energy tremor, the power of the nether world will be consumed by too much energy, but if the energy is injected too little, it will not be able to form a strong enough tremor with the energy particles in the power of the nether world. "


    "After that, the next thing you need to do is to control the power of the nether world and the energy you inject into it, which requires you to use very strong ideas. If your own ideas are not strong enough, I advise you to reduce the output of the power of the nether world and the proportion of energy input, Reduce the power of the underworld in your hands to indirectly increase your own control

 Chapter 957

    "The next thing to do is to let the two energies collide with each other. The speed must be fast, and the process must be constantly accelerated. You can make the energy rise, the power of the nether world fall, then the power of the nether world rise, then the power of the nether world fall, or you can make the power of the nether world rise, then the power of the nether world fall, But I would like to remind you that these two steps must be completed at the same time. That is to say, when the netherworld power rises, the energy must fall at the same time. When the energy rises, the netherworld power must also fall. Only in this way can the energy particles of the two streams of energy produce strong impact reactions in the process of mutual rise and fall, When the impact happens constantly, the tremor of energy will be produced, but after the normal production of energy, and constantly strengthened by you, at this time, the netherworld power will begin to show the most primitive temperature change. When the temperature change rises to a certain intensity, it will bring about qualitative change, and the whole netherworld power will form the netherworld fire. "


    Wu Hao said the details that Qingyin didn''t say. This is also the method he found out in his own operation process. It''s not necessarily the most effective method, but at least the best method he can grasp now. Since they don''t even have a beginning, they should just listen to their own opinions.


    As he said, other people began to sense the existence of the netherworld particles. Because they entered the absolute quiet field according to his method, their perception of the netherworld power has also been improved several levels, and many highly qualified people have slightly captured the existence of the netherworld particles.


    Qingyin has mastered this skill for a long time, so it''s very easy for him to sense the existence of those energy particles in the power of the nether world. He closed his eyes and immediately felt the existence of these energy. What surprised him was the next step. According to what he learned, the normal production of fire is in a spiral way, In other words, the force of the nether world is wrapped with injected energy, in which the two energies circle reversely, and the temperature of the force of the nether world is raised by the friction of particles caused by the circling. But Wu Hao''s method is quite different. What he uses is that the two energies fluctuate up and down alternately, so as to produce impact and form tremor and heating effect. Will this really be better? Qingyin put forward a doubt in his heart, but he didn''t ask, because it was meaningless. Since he had entered the cultivation state, he just used the facts to prove whether his method was better.


    When the energy of Jiangsu road moves up, it makes the force of the nether world move down. At the moment when the two energies collide with each other, all the particles burst out far more than friction, causing a greater tremor and heat, as if an extremely small explosion happened at the same time. When he quickly waves the two energies up and down, and collides with each other, the generated energy heats up rapidly, The speed of temperature rising was faster than her original speed of friction and heat generation, which was more than one level, which made him extremely surprised. In addition to the surprise, he controlled the power and energy of the nether world in his hands, which fluctuated up and down more quickly and collided with each other. The power of the nether world in his hands quickly turned into the fire of the nether world, first dark red, then red, red to orange, orange, Then to gold, then to blue, then to light blue, then to blue white, blue white entered the purple state in an instant. Qingyin did not open his eyes to see the netherworld fire in his hands, but he could feel that when the netherworld fire broke through from blue white to purple, the temperature in his hands increased by a level, He never felt the fire of the nether world. It was a surprise for him. In addition to the surprise, he constantly strengthened the energy control in his hands, so that the temperature of the shock and impact continued to rise. Soon, the small group of netherworld power in his hands reached the brightness of white and purple, and the temperature also reached an unprecedented height, When he opened his eyes that moment, her face revealed an undisguised surprise, this is him

 Chapter 958

    In this case, what Wu Hao has to do now is to constantly strengthen his use times, keep practicing repeatedly, and it''s natural that he can be at his best. He can''t wait until the enemy starts to attack you, then sit cross legged, and slowly gather the netherworld fire. If he meets an expert, he just sits down, It''s impossible for someone to chop off his head with a sword. Since it''s a skill, what we should do is to form it in a moment and attack it in an instant.


    If you can''t do this, then even if you are proficient, it is a failure.


    The step of continuously condensing and releasing the netherworld fire is repeated, faster and faster, and the time is longer and longer. In addition to being familiar with it repeatedly, Wu Hao has another thing to do, that is, whether he can find some better ways to continuously strengthen the power of the netherworld fire in the process of cultivation. Is white and purple really the ultimate form of the netherworld fire? According to Wu Hao''s inference, this should not be the ultimate form of the power of the nether world. After all, when an instance is limited, such as a lower level of love. You may think that blue and white is the ultimate form of the power of the nether world, but when the energy level is higher and the control power is stronger, and you enter a new level, you will find that the bottleneck is in the stage of white and purple. Then imagine that if you have higher level and stronger energy, you will have a more profound tremor effect on the power of the nether world, Does it also mean that he can break through the white and purple and enter a new stage? This is also the area that Wu Hao constantly ponders and explores.


    From morning to evening, when all the others were after school, Qingyin was very glad that his mother had not recovered from the cultivation. These 16 students were all very qualified and of good level. It can be seen that they were also very willing to practice. As their tutors, they were naturally happy for them, but now they almost have to go back, We can''t let them keep practicing here just because they are in the state of cultivation. Those who should go back still have to go back. The college doesn''t provide accommodation.


    He stood up and clapped his hands.


    "Dear students, you are in a very good state today. Although you don''t immediately understand the essence of this skill and learn it like Linghao, you can see that your progress is very fast. According to your current progress, I believe you can really master the netherworld fire in two months, So now it''s time to go home and have a rest. When you get to the college tomorrow, you can continue your cultivation today. I hope to see you have such a full spirit every day. In the face of your cultivation career, I hope you can keep today''s helplessness


    Everyone opened their eyes slightly. There was a little surprise in everyone''s eyes. Naturally, they could feel that they had made great progress. Not to mention the five members of FanFeng and Yinhui team, Fang Yin, the most powerful of the others, was already trying to impact the energy and the power of the nether world up and down to produce high temperature, Even he didn''t think of this progress. Without Wu Hao''s guidance, maybe it will take him a month or even two months to get to this stage. But now with Wu Hao''s guidance, he has entered this state on the first day. She can almost foresee herself. Maybe it will take only one month to master the netherworld fire, Next, he can spend a month to familiarize and strengthen the fire of the nether world. Except Fang Yin, the weakest person in the fire has already felt the weak and ubiquitous energy particles in the power of the nether world. As long as he further strengthens his perception, he can go to the next step, which is far beyond their original imagination, I always thought that it would take half a year or more for me to break through the first step of perception. I didn''t expect that the first day had such a big progress. Everyone''s eyes on Wu Hao changed. At the beginning, they all felt that he was too strong to approach. Moreover, his attitude towards ye xiangtian also proved that he was a very arrogant person, But I didn''t expect that he would share his cultivation experience with them, and patiently tell them the specific operation steps. This is what they really didn''t expect, and it''s also their surprise. Of course, it''s also their surprise. If they have such an experienced classmate, and he is willing to tell them how to practice, Then their progress may really be very fast.


    Everyone looks at him very differently. They think he is a very difficult person to get along with, but he is willing to teach them his own experience. He doesn''t seem to think that his classmates are competitive. Normally, when people are strong, they don''t want to see others strong, especially those around them, But he didn''t seem to have such an idea. He asked himself, if they had mastered such powerful skills and understood them quickly, they might not have selflessly told others their experience. Because they were classmates, they always felt that there was a competitive relationship in it. Why didn''t he have such a feeling at all? It seems that his face is very calm. Is this kind of competition invisible or indifferent? But no matter what, they all know that he is really willing to tell him his own experience, and he has done so, and really helped them. This is the most important point. Maybe we should learn from him in the future.


    Wu Hao really doesn''t care about the competitive relationship in her mind. For her age, she has already jumped out of this superficial cognition. At her age, she may feel that there is competition among her classmates, but for Wu Hao, it is nothing at all. When they get out of college, they will find that this kind of competition is almost meaningless, It doesn''t matter as long as the final result is the same. He doesn''t know where the so-called little sense of superiority is built. That''s why he is willing to tell them his experience. In fact, he doesn''t think much about it. He just thinks these people have good qualifications, It''s a good thing to be a stronger cultivator. Although it doesn''t matter to him and has nothing to do with him, he doesn''t mind if he can help an ordinary person to become a stronger cultivator.

 Chapter 959

    Of course, if she had to spend a lot of time and energy to teach these people, he would never like to do so. After all, he did not selflessly treat them as his own students. What he could do was to teach them by the way when I spent too much time and energy. As for how much they could understand and master, It depends on their own aptitude and talent. It''s absolutely impossible for them to ask them, or even teach them hand in hand.


    Wu Hao got up from the ground, stretched out and sat on the ground all day, with a slight numbness in his legs.


    "OK, everyone, go home and have a rest. Of course, don''t just remember to have a rest and practice when you go home. The most important thing is that you need to be alert to yourself all the time. The best way is to review what you have learned today and master it skillfully, which is of great benefit to your future practice, Practice makes perfect is an eternal truth. If a skill wants to be perfect, it needs to be practiced repeatedly. Only by doing this, can you really master this skill. Two months is not to let you simply master this skill. I hope you have higher requirements for yourself. If you can master this skill in two months, That''s the best thing. " Qingyin claps her hands and disbands everyone. He goes back to the rest room first. Although he wants to go home with Wu HaoLing fei''er, as a tutor and an undisclosed identity, he should try his best to avoid too close contact with them.


    Of course, Wu Hao and Ling fei''er know this, so Qingyin goes back to his lounge. They don''t say anything or look at him more. Instead, they leave the classroom with other students.


    Wu Hao goes to kuangfeng.


    "You haven''t learned this skill before?" Wu Hao asked casually.


    "I haven''t learned the skills above the middle level. For example, after we entered the Yinhui team, we learned more combat skills, and spent less time on those skills that require a lot of energy to learn, because this is not our focus." Crazy Feng whispered.


    "Have you mastered it? What else do you don''t understand? " Wu Hao asked in a low voice. For kuangfeng and his Yinhui team, he will definitely tell them everything, and try his best to tell them all his experience, and help them master every skill, because their strength is actually a part of his own strength. Only their strength is strong enough, can he have enough protection in the future.


    "Basically, I have mastered it almost. Now, when the energy collides with each other, it''s not easy to control the power. However, it shouldn''t be a big problem. As long as I have a few more days, I should be able to fully master this skill. If I don''t have a place to hold it, I''ll find you again." Kuangfeng looked at Wu Hao and said that when he looked at Wu Hao, he was more surprised and worshipped. Shaoshenzong is shaoshenzong. The speed of understanding a skill was so fast that it was unimaginable. He knew better than anyone that Wu Hao had no foundation for the skills of the high heaven, At the beginning, he caught Wu Hao from another world. He knew nothing about the high heaven. However, his cultivation speed in the high heaven was far faster than his imagination. With the speed and accuracy of control, he could clearly feel that Wu Hao''s strength was rapidly improving and surpassing him after he came to the high heaven, of course, He didn''t have anything to envy, but he was more happy because Wu Hao was its master and the object he followed. The object he followed was more powerful, so he was naturally more happy as a follower. He hoped that Wu Hao could quickly improve his strength, and it was better to quickly improve his strength to catch up with Lingtian, Even beyond the level of the spirit, then they can do a lot. The whole high heaven god world will set off a huge wave, and their Yinhui team is the first wave of this huge wave.


    "Now that you have mastered it, don''t relax when you go back. Help your brothers to improve their level. It''s better for them to master this skill quickly. Although Qingyin says that you only need to learn five skills a year, I hope all of you can learn in one year, just like me, As much as possible, let yourself have a stronger strength. Since what we are going to do in the future is very dangerous and the enemy we are going to face is very strong, we should not lower our requirements now. We should be as strong as we can be, as far as we can go, and as much as we can improve. " Wu Hao said seriously. Although his voice was small, he was very serious.


    "Don''t worry, I know how to do it." Wang Feng nodded. She was very clear about this. She also knew what to do and how to do. He was the leader of Yinhui team. As the leader, he naturally had the responsibility to supervise and help his team members and practice well.


    Wu Hao smiles, says nothing more and pats kuangfeng on the shoulder. In fact, he also believes that kuangfeng is very conscious in this aspect. He just hopes that kuangfeng can help his players and make greater progress. Only when their overall strength is improved can the level of the whole Yinhui team be improved. If the Yinhui team is supported by kuangfeng alone, Then there is no need for other people to exist. Since it is a group, it is actually a small team. Then the rise of the strength level of all people is the embodiment of the rise of the strength of the whole team.


    "What are you talking about?" Ling fei''er came up and laughed. In fact, he was not interested in their chat content at all. He just wanted to join in the fun.


    "You girl, why do you know so much? How are you doing today? " Wu Hao smiles and taps her on the head.


    "It''s OK. I feel that I should be able to quickly master the netherworld fire in a few days, because now I can heat the netherworld fire, and I also feel that the netherworld fire slowly appears, at least it has a very deep red color. Hee hee, next I want to make it red, and then gold, At last, it forms a real netherworld fire. " Ling Fei Er says with a smile.

 Chapter 960

    His higher level of qualification has given him faster progress, which is very obvious in his current cultivation. Moreover, the girl is not worried that she can''t learn. There is a Qingyin tutor, four sisters and such a powerful man at home, who is her husband. She can sit on him when she goes back at night, At that time, I believed that I could master the most profound way of cultivation with the most intimate combination of two people. My pretty face turned red a little and laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing, nothing. Let''s go. Let''s go home. I''m so hungry. I didn''t have lunch today." Ling fei''er laughs and pulls Wu Hao away.


    "Wait a minute."


    Fang Yin came up from behind.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao stopped and looked at this aspect with a smile. The boy showed a high cold attitude from the qualification examination that day. Now, standing in front of him, his attitude is still very high cold, but you can see from his eyes that he seems to be asking for himself.


    "Linghao, I have a question for you. I wonder if you can help me answer it?" Fang Yin asked, but his face was a little embarrassed. As an arrogant man, as a practitioner who knew his talent was very high from childhood to adulthood, and was arrogant from childhood to adulthood, he was very embarrassed to ask questions from a person of the same level as himself.


    "Go ahead." Wu Hao smiles a little. In fact, Fang Yin is just a child in his eyes. A child asks himself questions. What can''t he answer?


    "In the process of crossing each other, the two energies will strike out a very powerful force. I know this is the reason why the netherworld fire is powerful. But when the two energies collide with each other, the explosion effect is very powerful and hard to control. I want to know how you control them?" Fang Yin asked, he has been able to make a weak cross impact on the two energies, but the instant explosive force produced by each impact makes it difficult for him to control the power in his hand.


    "The main reason is that we need more powerful ideas and constantly output ideas to form a protective layer around the impact of energy. First, we can protect the energy in our hands from dissipating because of the powerful explosive force. Second, we can limit the scope of energy explosion to this. If we let the energy collide with each other and explode, you will find the dark fire in our hands, It will be disturbed by the powerful explosive force, and eventually it will not be able to form effective cohesion, or even the form you want. " Wu Hao said. As soon as he reached out his hand, a blue fire appeared in his hand. The fire suddenly turned into a 20 cm long fire dragon hovering in his hand. Fang Yin was surprised and moved. The change of the fire was really desirable.


    "You mean to put a layer of protection around the netherworld fire? However, if the formation of protection, the explosion effect will not be limited to it, then the entire netherworld fire, basically only the central area has a strong force, and the surrounding area can not form an effective netherworld fire Fang Yin asked, staring at the little blue dragon in Wu Hao''s hand, how did this guy do it? Can he control the power so skillfully? Is it really the first time for him to learn the netherworld fire?


    "It''s not for you to wrap them with energy. If you wrap them with energy, it''s very dangerous. Small energy bursts will expand instantaneously within a limited range. If you limit them with energy level, it will form a medium-sized explosion. The netherworld fire in your hand can''t be controlled at all, and it will be scattered by the first wave of energy, What I mean by limitation is that you can wrap your mind in a layer, that is, you can control them effectively. You can understand this. What I mean is that mind is different from energy, it can limit them, and at the same time, it can make their energy evenly spread to the whole netherworld fire. " Wu Hao said with a smile. Fang Yin was stunned for a moment, and then he suddenly realized that he was afraid of forgetting what he had just said. He immediately sat down, quickly entered the cultivation state, and readjusted his operation mode. In the interlaced energy, the power of the explosion was limited, and the dark fire in his hand steadily showed a very dark red, as long as the color changed, It means that his official journey of netherworld fire, although very weak, the temperature is very low, and there is no essential gap between the netherworld power, but the completion of the first step also means that he will make better progress in the future. As long as he continues to practice, he can quickly upgrade this skill.


    Wu Hao smiles and says nothing. He leaves the classroom with Ling fei''er.


    "Thank you, Linghao." Fang Yin stood up and looked at Wu Hao. His eyes trembled slightly. In his life, at least until now, he had never admired a person more. But now Wu Hao gave him a feeling of awe. This person is so powerful that it is almost incomprehensible.


    In fact, from the day of the qualification examination competition, he was not particularly happy with Wu Hao. Frankly speaking, he was a little envious of his super high qualification. My heart was resisting the result and the fact. He felt that high qualification did not mean strong strength. Although Wu Hao had higher quality, he felt that his strength should be stronger than him, But when it came to the strength appraisal this morning, his idea changed. The result of the strength appraisal was not important. What was important was his brilliant fighting skills in the battle with ye xiangtian, which made him deeply shocked.


    Mingming has a huge gap in strength, but he has made up for it with his fighting skills. He even seriously injured ye xiangtian, the first tutor of Qinghe University, and made a quick decision. He didn''t drag the mud and water, so he didn''t have the ability to fight back. This shows that his strength is very strong, which also changes his previous ideas, It''s not only high quality, but also his own strength is very strong. When Qingyin taught everyone to learn the netherworld fire, his concept of Wu Hao changed a lot. He didn''t expect that this person''s high quality could be reflected so obviously. His understanding of skills was so fast that it was almost incomprehensible and unimaginable, Qingyin has just made friends. They have just sat down and entered the cultivation state. He has mastered this skill and released a powerful skill level

 Chapter 961

    If the level of this skill is divided by color, he has just started, and he seems to have reached the top of this skill directly. This gap makes him know that he doesn''t need to compare with him at all. This is a person that he can''t compare with. His talent, talent and skills are people that he can''t catch up with all his life, If it is possible to learn from such people, it is undoubtedly the best choice. The most powerful goal of following can bring you greater progress, which is very clear.


    Once upon a time, powerful people appeared in front of him, and even wanted to accept him as an apprentice, but he refused, because he felt that he would make greater progress in a longer period of time in the future. When he reached the same age as them, he believed that his strength would be stronger than them, so he felt that those people were powerful, It''s just that he is strong now, strong himself, and strong in the future. Since he is not inferior to them, why should he become their apprentice, listen to their command, and be under their control? But the situation is quite different now. Wu Hao stands in front of him. He is younger than her, but no matter in qualification or strength, Or any other person who is stronger than him? In Wu Hao, he saw his future goal.


    Looking at Wu Hao''s back, Fang Yin hesitated in his eyes.


    For the first time, he had such a strong impulse in his heart that he wanted to put down his so-called dignity to follow a person, to follow his steps, to follow his goals, to follow his direction, and let him lead himself to become a more powerful cultivator. But after all, he was arrogant all his life, and he didn''t bow to anyone all his life, All of a sudden, he wanted her to follow the footsteps of another person and become a person lower than him, which made him lose face at all. He hesitated and was not sure whether he should do it or not, let alone what he could bring to him in the future? Is it a more powerful force or other unpredictable danger?


    It''s impossible to predict and judge. Even he''s not sure whether he should do it or not. After all, this is the first time in his life that he has such an idea.


    Wu Hao''s back disappears from her sight. Fang Yin hesitates and finally sighs helplessly. No matter what, it''s better to be cautious about this matter. After all, this decision determines his future destiny. He doesn''t want to make a decision in a hurry and regret it in the future.


    He took a deep breath, readjusted his state, let himself recover, aloof and aloof, walking in the campus, he still felt that all the people around him were not his opponents, he still felt that all the people around him could not record their own eyes.


    This kind of arrogance, on his way of growing up, helped her to pass five passes and cut six generals, and helped her to become a stronger herself. However, since seeing Wu Hao, he also realized that his aloofness and aloofness might make him miss the chance to be powerful.


    But he has no idea how to choose. He wants to give himself more time to think about it.


    After leaving the college, Wu Hao and Ling fei''er directly went back to the manor, but they didn''t go either. They specially waited for Qingyin, and Qingyin didn''t want to go back with them. After returning to his lounge, he sorted out the state level of the 16 students today, preliminarily evaluated their ability, and after doing all the things at hand, he left the classroom at ease, He left the college and went straight back to his own home.


    That''s right. He didn''t go directly to Wu Hao. No matter what, their superficial relationship can''t be destroyed. No matter whether they are monitored or not, it''s better to be careful. It''s better not to be monitored. If a slight mistake is monitored, their relationship may be exposed. Although it makes sense to go to him for dinner, But it''s better to be careful. You can eat occasionally. If you go every day, it''s easy to have problems and be doubted. All the practices that may be doubted must be eliminated one by one.


    Back home, he gave a faint smile.


    Moreover, now that there is a secure secret Road, the two families are actually connected. It''s not a problem when they will pass. Why rush to go straight and aboveboard?


    "Miss Qingyin, you are back." Jade Butterfly and Yun Ru these two little girls, finish dinner in the evening from a to help him clean up.


    Just finishing, he just came back, two little girls ran up with a smile, one day took her hand.


    A few days of intimacy has made them regard him as their hostess, especially Qingyin. Every night they take special care of their little girls, and their relationship naturally develops very rapidly.


    "Why are you here? Did Linghao ask you to come?" Qingyin smiles and cares for the four little girls at home.


    "We''ll come and help you clean up the house after dinner. We''ve just finished. Let''s go for dinner. You didn''t come back at noon, so we guess you didn''t have lunch, so we cooked a lot of dishes tonight. " Jade Butterfly says with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, I made a big table full of them." Yunru also laughed.


    "I''ll change my clothes first. I''ve sweated a lot today." Qingyin faint smile, just a few days, already used to live with them.


    "Let''s wait for Miss Qingyin to change clothes." Jade Butterfly and Yun Ru smile and pull her upstairs to change clothes.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute. You two little girls are going to serve for Ling Hao today. He will give you the essence of your pure Yang, and I will drink at night." Wu Hao said, "every day, when they eat, they love to drink the pure Yang essence in their mouth. They are very, very accustomed to and enjoy it at night. But when they are eating, they feel shy, and for every girl they are very fond of, When they eat, they are actually the spoils they are waiting for. Of course, they should also enjoy them.


    "Miss Qingyin really doesn''t want it?" Jade Butterfly and rhyme Ru spit out a tongue, but they love it very much, but because the four tone is just the hostess, they want him very much and love the delicious essence of the childe.


    "I don''t want it at dinner. Just enjoy it yourself." Qingyin''s face is slightly red, and the taste really fascinates women. Every time, she will enjoy the delicious food he gives them with them, but he really can''t get used to feeding and drinking the right food for them at dinner. It''s just that he''s in bed at night. It''s embarrassing for him at the dinner table.

 Chapter 962

    "If Miss Qingyin is still embarrassed, hee hee, we''ll drink it ourselves." Jade Butterfly spits out her tongue playfully.


    "Why do you want to serve him at dinner?" Qingyin suddenly asked curiously. He still can''t understand this question.


    "In fact, at the beginning, we just wanted to let the young master relax as much as possible during the meal, so we waited on him during the meal and let him enjoy as much as possible. But later, we got used to serving the young master every day, because..."


    Jade Butterfly spit out a tongue, and feel shy. "Slowly, we find that the pure essence of the childe is really good. We also love to drink a little bit of pure essence of the boy before eating."


    "Since you like it, you''d better drink it every day when you eat, OK?" The blue tone smiled, and since they said so, he also made a good boat. Anyway, when they ate, they were also their trophies. Since they love to drink, they drank themselves well, and he could clearly see that their four little girls were very accustomed to it and liked to drink a little bit of his pure Yang essence before eating. Every time I drink, I can clearly see that the faces of their four little girls are very happy and enjoy themselves.


    "Hee hee, that''s good." Jade Butterfly and Yun Ru smile and come into the room with him, waiting for him to change clothes.


    Qingyin changes her clothes, and the three of them come to Wu Hao from the secret road. The food is already on the table, waiting for Qingyin to come.


    "You can eat first. Why do you have to wait for me?" Qingyin smiles, but she is inexplicably moved. Maybe this is the feeling of home. Before, there was never such a feeling. When you live alone, you always eat alone, you can''t wait for others to clean up, and others can''t wait for you. But now, when you are with them, you can find that the feeling of home is really good. You can go upstairs with happiness when you eat every day, Ask them two little girls to come down for dinner. Sometimes when they come back late, they will all wait for him together. This feeling is really something he has never experienced before.


    "If you want to eat, of course, you should eat together." Ling Fei Er smiles and jumps into his arms with Dina. The three sisters embrace each other and look at each other with love in their eyes. Although they haven''t been together for a long time, intimate things happen together every day, which quickly brings the relationship between their sisters closer. This feeling makes each of them full of happiness.


    "Show your love in front of your men. It''s not good. Well, eat." Wu Hao laughed and went to take the three of them in his arms and kiss them one by one.


    "Young master, we will serve you for dinner." Jade Butterfly and Yun Ru smile, squat down in front of him, and serve him with their tender mouth.


    Wu Hao is naturally relaxing and enjoying. There is nothing more comfortable than this. He is enjoying the delicious food and the soft service of the beauty.


    Qingyin smiles. Living with them these days, she has been used to him for a long time.


    "Linghao, you really scared me when you mastered the speed of the netherworld fire today. I didn''t expect it to be so fast. As soon as I finished, you had mastered the operation of the whole netherworld fire, and released the white and purple netherworld fire. Do you know that the white and purple netherworld fire is the highest level I have ever seen, That is to say, the fire of the nether world released from the Lord of Lingtian. Although the size of the fire is very different, the quality is exactly the same. I have to say that your talent is too high to understand. It''s really powerful. " Qingyin said with a smile while eating.


    "I also think brother Linghao is really powerful. I heard my father say that the most powerful level of Youming fire is the white purple flame. I didn''t expect that brother Linghao''s first day of practicing Youming fire was to release the white purple flame, which was really powerful." Ling Fei Er said excitedly. The reason why she was so excited was that her brother after zero could release the white and purple netherworld fire, which meant that he could reach this level soon, because he believed that her brother Linghao would teach her well.


    "Is the most powerful state of the netherworld fire released by the Lord Lingtian white purple?" Wu Hao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the white and purple netherworld fire he released had reached the same level as the Lingtian master. Although it can be clearly understood that the level of practice is definitely not a level, the quality is the same, which is enough to surprise him. It also means that the netherworld fire he can create has reached the same level as him.


    "It''s true. I''ve seen Lord Lingtian release the netherworld fire once. The netherworld fire he released at that time was also white and purple, extremely hot, and it was exactly the same as the netherworld fire you released. But I''m not sure whether he used the same method as you or because it had a higher level, so he used my method, But it has the same effect as you Qingyin thought for a while and said, "I think the latter is more likely. According to the understanding of the high heaven for the netherworld fire and the overall mode of operation, basically two different energies rotate in reverse direction, forming violent friction, resulting in violent high temperature, forming the netherworld fire. Your way is more direct, and the energy is also more huge, It''s the direct use of two streams of energy to collide and produce the netherworld fire. "


    After all, the power of Lord Lingtian is far greater than that of Wu Hao. If we use the same way, then the fire released by Lord Lingtian should reach a higher level, that is, it should show other colors. Of course, there is another explanation, that is, the ultimate state of the fire can only reach white and purple, which means that the fire of the nether world can only reach white and purple, Both Wu Hao and the Lord of Lingtian have reached the highest level that the netherworld fire can reach. Of course, this is still an unknown number. There is a clear answer to what is going on.


    "Lord Lingtian can only release white and purple flames. Does this mean that the ultimate form of netherworld fire is like this?" Wu Hao looks at Qingyin suspiciously. Of course, he doesn''t want to hear the answer like this. If the white and purple flame is the ultimate form of the netherworld fire, he will be disappointed. Although the white and purple netherworld chain is already very powerful, and the effect will be even more crazy after the understanding is enhanced in the future, he began to practice, It means that there is not much room for him to improve the skill he will learn in the future. Now that he has learned this skill, of course, he wants it to play a more powerful role, even if it is difficult. As long as it can play a better combat effectiveness, it is enough.

 Chapter 963

    "I''m not sure whether the answer to your question is yes or no. the way that Lord Lingtian used may be the way I used before, that is, two energies rub each other to produce high temperature and release the netherworld fire. Maybe there are some defects in this way, so the powerful power of Lord Lingtian can only release the white and purple flame, Of course, I''m not sure if Lord Lingtian has mastered the same or similar method as you. If it is the latter, then it''s very likely that the ultimate form of the netherworld fire is to release the white and purple flame. Of course, it''s all unknown. Maybe when your own strength is enhanced enough, After approaching or surpassing the Lord of the spirit, you can release a higher level of netherworld fire. " Qingyin said solemnly.


    "I hope that when my strength rises to a higher level, the netherworld fire released will be more powerful. If it''s just the white and purple netherworld fire, then I''m a little disappointed." Wu Hao light smile for a while, Ling Fei son but surprised looking at him.


    "Brother Linghao, the white and purple netherworld fire is very powerful. When you were in the college, the white and purple ghost fire on your hand could destroy the whole classroom. Isn''t it powerful enough?" In his opinion, it''s quite difficult to reach the level of white and purple. It''s really a bit incomprehensible to pursue a higher goal now. At least with his strength and mood, he thinks it''s totally unnecessary. As long as he can master the purple netherworld fire and continuously enlarge its scale, it''s already very powerful, Why pursue a higher level?


    "I have reached the level of hundred purple at the beginning. If the highest state of netherworld fire is the level of white purple, then I have reached the highest level now. So what''s the significance next? If I only need to constantly strengthen its size and make it have a greater destructive effect, then in essence I still want to pursue its qualitative change. Girl, when you can easily learn a skill and quickly reach its highest level, you will hope that all the skills you learn can have a higher level, Because in that way, you will find that you have a greater pursuit, and you will have a greater difference after you study. " Wu Hao gave a faint smile. He was also very satisfied with the white and purple netherworld fire, but his satisfaction did not mean that he was satisfied with the white and purple netherworld fire, and knew that he could soon reach the white and purple state. Naturally, he wanted to practice to a higher level, so he wanted the netherworld fire to have a higher level.


    "I don''t know what you super strong people are thinking? I think it may take me a long time to reach the white and purple netherworld fire. You will reach it next time, and then start to pursue a higher level. My God, you are just stimulating my weak heart. " Ling Fei Er cackles a way.


    "Don''t worry, brother milinghao is here. He will help you cultivate Youming fire to a high level soon." Qingyin smiles. He is very sure that Wu Hao has great talent in this field. It should be very easy to help lingfei''er cultivate to a higher level. Especially Dinah said that the combination of yin and Yang between them is more conducive to their cultivation. In this case, lingfei''er wants to master this skill quickly, It''s not too difficult. Wu Hao can let more than a dozen people quickly understand the secret of this skill in a few words. As his woman, lingfei''er naturally enjoys higher treatment.


    "I believe that too. Hee hee, brother Linghao, after dinner, we''ll go upstairs to practice?" Ling Fei Er smiles.


    "Yes." What else can Wu Hao say? Since the little girl wants to cultivate, she should cultivate with her.


    "If you can learn the fire of the nether world today, it will be great." Qingyin gently smile, as long as at home, no matter how to play, how to practice it doesn''t matter, the warmth of the home is that people can do whatever they want to do without fear, although some things shy, but between their sisters and he also doesn''t care about these things.


    "Eat it quickly, and finish your cultivation."


    With a smile, Wu Hao enjoyed the beautiful service of the two little girls and their delicious dinner.


    After dinner, Wu Hao wanted to go to the room with lingfei''er to practice, but Qingyin pulled him to the third floor. The third floor, as a special training place, was obviously more in line with their purpose. The reason why he didn''t want them to go to the room was that he knew lingfei''er''s personality. Although the girl wanted to practice, Maybe he really wants to practice in his heart, but as soon as she arrives in the room and is entered by his beloved brother Linghao, the girl can''t stop easily. In the room, as long as he can''t stop, she basically starts to play. In that case, it''s better to start practicing in the special room on the third floor.


    "How can you practice like this?" Lingfei''er looks at Qingyin with his mouth. Of course, he wants to take off the bed and practice well. Even if he''s tired, he can stop to play for a while at any time, but it''s more difficult on the third floor.


    "You girl, you want to practice, but actually you want to have a good time with your brother Linghao?" Qingyin smiles and gently scrapes her nose. She spoils her and says, "just sit on his leg. It''s OK to go in anyway, isn''t it?"


    "Come on, girl, sit down." For a moment, Wu Hao laughed and sat cross legged on the futon. Ling fei''er spat out her tongue, took off her trousers from her skirt and sat down on him.


    Looking at her pretty face, suddenly blushed, Dina and Qingyin all giggled. This girl really likes this kind of cultivation. Of course, it''s obvious that this kind of cultivation is more beneficial to his promotion. No matter Lingfei or them or the four little girls, they all have this feeling, that is, as long as they keep a close connection with him, Their perception of the outside world will be improved at more than one level. In this case, it is naturally good for cultivation, especially for the learning of new skills like now. Naturally, they need to have stronger perception of the outside world, and this way can undoubtedly help them to practice better.

 Chapter 964

    "I also practice well. You should master the whole skill according to the way I just taught you. If you don''t know anything, you can ask me or Qingyin." Wu Hao sat cross legged. Although there was a little girl sitting on him, it did not affect his cultivation at all, and the speed and efficiency of power operation were greatly improved. Although he could not understand the mechanism, it was a fact in front of him.


    "Yes, yes." Ling Fei son playfully vomited tongue, although a little shy, but in front of his sister, it doesn''t matter.


    "Well, since we have to practice so seriously, we don''t want to waste time. Anyway, there is still some time to go to sleep, so we should practice well." Qingyin smiles a little and sits down with Dina. Four little girls, after dealing with the following things, come upstairs to practice with them.


    Wu Hao puts all his mind on cultivation. Although the little girl''s tender body is very enjoyable, he doesn''t dare to put his mind on it now. It happens that fei''er also wants to cultivate. Let''s carry out higher cultivation in this state.


    After a whole day''s study, exactly speaking, after a whole afternoon''s repeated study, Wu Hao has enough knowledge about the release of the netherworld fire. It can''t be said that he can easily release a group of netherworld fire in two seconds. If he practices more, he will be able to realize it, Releasing the netherworld fire is also a very easy thing to achieve, but this is not what he wants to do now. Since he practices with Phil in a combined way, the strongest thing at this time is his ability to perceive the outside world. In this case, he wants to try whether he can have a more efficient way to tremor the energy of the netherworld fire, Obviously, you can upgrade the overall level of Youming fire to a higher level. Of course, you may not be able to upgrade the whole level, but even a little improvement is progress. As long as you improve, Youming power will naturally become more powerful when you become stronger in the future, The quality and standard released will certainly be higher.


    But it''s not an easy thing. At least for Wu Hao, he hasn''t thought of any way to produce greater tremor effect and heating effect than two kinds of energy colliding with each other, but it doesn''t mean No. he believes that there is more than one way to deal with many things in the world, as long as he can use his mind and think carefully, I''m sure I can come up with something more efficient.


    Holding the palm empty, in the middle of the palm to form an extremely subtle netherworld fire, so as not to affect other people.


    However, although sparrow is small and has all the five internal organs, as long as the way of the formation of the netherworld fire is basically the same. In this state, Wu Hao''s perception of the outside world has been greatly improved. You can clearly show the energy fluctuations in the netherworld power within his perceptual range, and you can almost feel the power of each energy burst out when it collides with each other, And the huge amount of energy and heat generated. Of course, that''s not the point. He wants to explore more efficient ways to vibrate.


    Now the way is that the power of the nether world and its own input of energy, up and down staggered collision, when the collision happens, naturally burst out greater power, higher heat. Is there any other way to generate heat? In the past, Qingyin used to rotate the two energies against each other, that is, to use the friction between energy and energy to generate enough heat. When the rotation speed is fast enough, it can indeed generate huge heat. However, there is a problem of efficiency. This method is inefficient, and the heat generated is naturally relatively low, The two ways of energy collision that I use now, compared with friction heat generation, have improved the level of energy to a certain extent, so I can achieve better results. But is this the ultimate effect? Wu Hao is not sure, so he wants to explore more ways to try to make this process of energy release more efficient.


    In terms of all the theoretical knowledge he has learned so far, the energy generated by collision is indeed the largest, so the strategy he can change is to find a more efficient collision way. She tried the point-to-point collision way, that is, to form two top-to-bottom gyroscopes from two energies and collide with each other from top to top, This method can produce higher heat in an instant, but it''s not sustainable. I said that it''s feasible to use the netherworld fire for ultra-high temperature operation in an instant, but it''s obviously unrealistic to use the romantic netherworld fire for continuous output, especially after it''s separated from the noumenon, it almost becomes uncontrollable and high temperature in an instant, It means an instant explosion. After leaving the body, the netherworld fire is likely to lose control and dissipate immediately.


    However, if collision is not used, the level of energy release can not be reached at all. The way of forming high-level netherworld fire is like the opposite rotation of two energies. Although friction can also generate heat, in essence, the heat generated by this way is not strong enough, and it will not reach a higher level naturally, What Wu Hao wants to do is to make a breakthrough and reach a higher level of skills.


    So first of all, we have to keep the collision mode.


    But what should we do? This is really a big problem.


    The way of top collision failed, so what kind of way should we try next? After racking our brains, we thought of another way that might be able to form a powerful energy release effect.


    Corrugated staggered energy release method


    The name sounds a bit long, but the moment the name appeared in his mind, Wu Hao felt that this method was likely to break through the way he created it in the first place. When you think of this way, he immediately starts to experiment. It''s still the force of the nether world and his own input energy, but it''s no longer the energy explosion generated by the plane''s up and down impact. Instead, he forms two waves of energy, which all operate in the way of transverse waves, and the trajectory of the waves is reverse


    The name sounds a bit long, but the moment the name appeared in his mind, Wu Hao felt that this method was likely to break through the way he created it in the first place. When you think of this way, he immediately starts to experiment. It''s still the force of the nether world and his own input energy, but it''s no longer the energy explosion generated by the plane''s up and down impact. Instead, he forms two waves of energy, which all operate in the way of transverse waves, and the trajectory of the waves is reverse

 Chapter 965

    In other words, one energy fluctuates from left to right, and the other energy fluctuates from right to left. At the same time, the two energies continue to collide up and down in the same way as they did in the beginning. This is a more powerful double impact effect. First, the energies collide with each other in the form of waves, and then the waves collide up and down, It not only brings more lasting and efficient collision combination, but also greatly improves the number of collisions and collision energy level. Wu Hao holds a little bit of netherworld fire in his hand, and instantly strides over all levels to achieve the effect of white purple. When it continuously strengthens the wave effect, the white purple netherworld fire in his hand will become more and more powerful, In an instant, it evolved into a pure white effect. A pure white flame in the palm of his hand penetrated his palm, making his whole hand seem to emit white light. Although Wu Hao controlled the love of netherworld fire with powerful energy, the hot white flame still released powerful heat energy through his hand. First of all, let Lingfei Er sit on Wu Hao, Felt the extremely intense heat energy, scared him to stand up quickly from him, his hand is like a sun, how is this going on?


    All the practitioners in the room opened their eyes. At that moment, they could clearly feel that the heat in the room increased rapidly to a very terrible level. If it wasn''t for the special treatment of the wood used to make the training room, I''m afraid the whole room would burn instantly. This situation was the result of his intentional control of the heat, If he didn''t control it, I''m afraid the room would be vaporized in the moment when the white light in his palm came out.


    Tina''s strength is the strongest, and his reaction is the fastest. He immediately uses a piece of energy to protect the house, so that the whole house will not burn down.


    Among them, Qingyin was the most surprised. He didn''t expect that Wu Hao would come in and really upgrade the white and purple netherworld fire to a higher level. Although the netherworld fire, with its extremely extreme smile, was only the size of a soybean in his palm, the energy it released was so powerful that it could not resist, the white light, It directly penetrated his whole fist and made him look like a white fist. How did he do it?


    Wu Hao was not interfered by them. He continued his cultivation. He could clearly feel himself from the temperature he felt in his hands. He really raised the white and purple netherworld fire to a higher level, because netherworld fire is essentially a kind of temperature change. As long as the temperature exceeds a limit value, it means that the color will also show greater changes, What kind of change is it? He doesn''t have the energy to see it, because now he can clearly feel the energy level of the netherworld fire. He needs to invest more ideas to control it. Although the amount released is very small, the energy consumed is more huge. In order to test himself, what kind of intensity can this method make the netherworld fire reach, He continued to reduce the Youming fire in his hand, and reduced the original Youming fire to the size of sesame. Although it was very small, the energy level was still very high. He devoted all his attention to make the fluctuation level of the two energies higher, and at the same time, the speed of up and down intersection was faster, and the two staggered modes were unfolded at the same time, When he was about to reach a level that made him a little uncontrollable, the netherworld fire in his palm also changed again. After a period of intense light, the original white light began to decline after reaching the limit of intensity, but the temperature continued to rise. The darker the light, the higher the temperature, the higher the temperature, the darker the light, and gradually, In the palm of his hand, the sesame sized netherworld fire became black, and the black light made his hand black, and at the same time, all the light around his hand lost its color, and his hand seemed to disappear in the space.


    At the moment when the black netherworld fire appeared, Dinah set up to prevent Wu Hao''s netherworld fire myth. The energy of prevention was affected, and they were even more affected. They were almost forced to the corner. Dinah had to release the energy again and isolate Wu Hao directly.


    "What''s the situation?" Qingyin looks at Wu Hao''s hand in the air in horror. It''s dark in the past, as if it was sucked into a dark space-time.


    "It should be that it releases a dark fire with a temperature high enough to affect the space. The high temperature dissolves the space around him, so it looks like his hand disappears in this part of the space, and it seems that the temperature also affects the light around him. If I feel it right, all the energy that forms the light is dissolved after contacting the black light on his hand." Tina also said in horror.


    The level of energy needed to be released by this kind of temperature is so high that even he can''t imagine. Although the energy in his palm is extremely small, the power released is extremely huge. I''m afraid that the little dark fire in his palm falls on the ground, which is enough to make half Qinghe City evaporate from the world in an instant.


    The shock on Qingyin''s face was more obvious. He didn''t expect that Wu Hao would raise the white and purple energy level to a level that he couldn''t imagine. It was really terrible. For the first time, he knew that netherworld fire could be so powerful. Maybe this level of netherworld fire should be classified as a higher skill, Powerful enough to affect the destruction of light in space, many high-level skills of netherworld fire can''t do it. If this level of heat release can continue, it is absolutely the top level of high-level skills.


    While they were shocked, Wu Hao did not stop his continuous exploration of the netherworld fire. He wanted to know where the ultimate summit of the netherworld fire was?


    He can clearly feel that the temperature of the netherworld fire in his hand has reached a level that is extremely terrible and almost beyond his control. However, he is still reducing the netherworld fire and continuously strengthening the fluctuation level of the two energies. When the continuous fluctuation is so strong that he is about to lose control, Wu Hao finds that the time of the netherworld fire has arrived, It''s not that his energy fluctuation level is not strong enough, nor that his output energy level is not high enough, but that when the fluctuation reaches a critical point, he finds that the temperature does not continue to rise. It seems that the temperature has reached the limit, not that his control power can''t keep up with the temperature change.

 Chapter 966

    In order to prove that he saw this, he first found the temperature state of the ultimate critical point, and then continued to strengthen the level of fluctuation effect and energy burst. Theoretically, as long as the level of fluctuation effect and energy burst exceeds the level of energy fluctuation and burst of the critical point temperature, the temperature will continue to rise, but in fact, the results show that, When the temperature reaches the critical point, even if it continues to strengthen the level of energy fluctuation and energy explosion, the temperature will not continue to rise, it will only continue to consume its own energy, but the temperature will not get any improvement.


    Where is the limit of netherworld fire?


    Wu Hao''s face was full of excitement!


    This time, he was not dissatisfied with the limit he had explored. On the contrary, he was very excited. He had explored the limit of the netherworld fire, because the limit he had explored was not easily reached by himself. Although he had explored the limit, it didn''t mean that he could easily achieve it, It takes a lot of energy and ideas to maintain this limit for a very short time, which also means that if you want to reach this limit, you need to make greater and higher progress. This is the reason why he was dissatisfied before, and now he has explored the real limit value of netherworld fire, He also has a greater clarity about his next goal.


    Now that he has explored the ultimate temperature of the netherworld fire, there is no need to continue. Moreover, he finds that he can''t bear such high-level energy for a long time. He opens his eyes and takes a look at his hand. When he sees that his hand has disappeared in the air, she frowns, but then understands the reason, It''s absolutely because the extremely hot temperature melts the first week''s space, so it makes your hands disappear in the air. At the same time, because the extremely hot temperature melts photons, your hands look black. If it''s just the latter, in theory, your hands should be invisible, not black, but transparent, But because of melting the space, we can see the existence of black visually.


    He relaxed his body, gradually reduced the level of energy fluctuation, and the temperature also came down. First of all, the space returned to normal, photons fell on his hands again, making his hands appear in the air again in the way of vision, but his hands were still black, because the dark fire in his hands showed a black light, and these lights passed through his fist, Visually, it gives people a feeling of black, but as the energy fluctuation continues to decline, the black gradually fades down and becomes gray. If the light gray continues to decline, it becomes white. The white is extremely bright and almost transparent to his hand. When the energy level continues to decline, the white gradually becomes soft white, The soft white gradually turned into lavender, and the lavender gradually deepened and turned into purple, and the temperature also dropped obviously. Seeing this, Wu Hao probably understood the color change, and instantly let go of his energy, which was turned into the power of the nether world by the fire. When he opened his hand, what appeared in his hand was a power of the nether world like fine sand, a little bit of black, Without looking carefully, Wu Hao even couldn''t see it. With a relaxed smile, Wu Hao removed the power of the nether world and disappeared without a trace. While he was looking at his hand, it had been seriously burned by the netherworld fire just now. The palm was completely carbonized. When he closed it gently, it was all carbonized slag. However, due to his strong recovery ability, when the slag fell, the flesh of the palm healed again, As if nothing had happened.


    Wu Hao himself was surprised. Generally speaking, all skills have no effect on the releaser, unless they fall back on him after leaving the body. In this case, they may have an impact on the caster. When they are released, the skill itself has no effect on the caster, but the nether fire they just released, It has caused so strong damage to itself. It can be seen how overbearing this skill is in the end.


    If you don''t protect your hands just now, I''m afraid your hands have already been vaporized.


    Looking at his normal hand, Wu Hao grinned. It''s very exciting for him to know where the limit value of this skill is. Next, he has a goal. Just keep working hard in this direction. Now he can only maintain this sand sized netherworld fire for one to two minutes, Next, we must continue to increase the sand size of the netherworld fire, and let ourselves be able to maintain for a longer time.


    "Brother Linghao, what were you doing just now? Why does the netherworld fire in your hand become like this, first releasing extremely strong white light, and then turning black again? What''s the matter Ling Fei Er looks at her in horror. For what just happened, he hasn''t recovered at all.


    "I''ve explored where the ultimate critical point of the netherworld fire is." Wu Hao took a deep breath and affirmed.


    "Just that black state?" Really asked, the black netherworld fire, as if back to nature, back to the power of the netherworld, but the temperature is terrible enough to dissolve the space, it is very terrible.


    "Yes, the black netherworld fire is the ultimate point of the netherworld fire skill. I also try to increase its temperature after the formation of the black netherworld fire, but when its temperature reaches a limit value, I find that no matter how much I enhance the energy fluctuation, the temperature will not continue to rise, and will not be affected by the fluctuation, and will continue to release heat, It also means that his limit point is the one I found Wu Hao said.


    "How did you do it?" Qingyin asks in a dazed way. He still doesn''t understand what happened just now, which makes the white purple netherworld fire rise two levels in an instant, from white purple to pure white, and then from pure white design to pure black, unless he finds a new way to release energy, Otherwise, he should release the black or white nether fire when he found the first way to generate energy, but in fact, he did not. He just released the white to black two advanced nether fire when he was practicing.


    Just after practicing for a while, he found a new way to release the netherworld fire? It''s incredible. How many methods does he have? How many high heaven and God realms do you have? How many cultivation theories do you have?

 Chapter 967

    Or is it not because he has developed a new way, but because in the process of combining with Phil, he has a higher control over the use of energy, which helps him break through a higher limit?


    He wasn''t sure which way it was, but either way, he was shocked.


    If it is said that the white and purple netherworld fire lays the foundation for the netherworld fire skill to stand on the upper level of all the middle level skills, then there is no doubt that the white netherworld fire is enough to upgrade the netherworld fire skill to the level of higher level skills, while the black netherworld fire can definitely instantly upgrade the netherworld fire skill to the top level of higher level skills, If the black netherworld fire can be released continuously and on a large scale, then I am afraid it will be a top-level existence superior to all high-level skills, and there will be few skills to compete with it.


    "I''ve changed the way energy fluctuates. Come on, I''ll teach you!"


    Wu Hao readjusts his state. Ling fei''er and Qing Yin are stunned. Then they sit in front of him like two children.


    "The way I told you before is that two energy waves collide with each other to produce powerful impact energy and release powerful heat energy, but now I want you to change this way. Jade Butterfly, you go downstairs and get a piece of paper. I''ll draw you a general shape for your understanding. "


    "All right."


    Jade Butterfly ran downstairs and brought a piece of white paper and a pen.


    Wu Hao drew two energy waves on the paper, one from left to right and the other from right to left. The two energy waves collide with each other at the same time, and at the same time, they collide with each other alternately. The double energy burst brings greater energy release.


    Qingyin and lingfei''er don''t quite understand why this energy fluctuation has such a powerful effect. But after reading his sketch, they know what kind of shape adjustment they should make to the two kinds of energy. It''s not difficult for them, so they immediately sit down and input the energy into the nether world in his way, Adjust their shape, slowly adjust them from the plane to the fluctuating up and down shear waves, and at the same time let two fluctuating up and down shear waves overlap and collide. The energy released in an instant is more than two levels stronger than the method they used at the beginning. The two people''s eyes show surprise in an instant, Although this method needs to consume higher control power, it can also release greater power under the same fluctuation, which makes the netherworld fire they can release reach a higher level.


    Ling fei''er''s learning of this skill only stays in the stage of controlling it. It''s this method. At the moment of collision, the fire of the nether world is formed by the power of the nether world in his hand, but he is not enough to control the energy release of this intensity, so the moment of formation is extinguished, but Qingyin is different. Qingyin has mastered the netherworld fire for a long time, After Wu Hao told him this new method, he immediately started a new attempt. When the ghost fire in his hand said, white and purple, he continued to strengthen the level of energy vibration. White and purple gradually became white. As the temperature continued to rise, white became brighter and brighter, and then released a dazzling light, But when he wants to continue to control the energy fluctuations and continue to strengthen his power, he finds that his mind can not continue to support such fluctuations and continue to do so.


    Although Wu Hao has come to the high heaven, he has been practicing for tens of thousands of years. Qingyin''s idea is not enough to compare with him, so she can''t continue to strengthen the intensity of the netherworld fire. However, when Qingyin opens her eyes and sees the little white netherworld fire in her hand, his expression shows incomparable surprise and surprise, He didn''t expect that with the help of Wu Hao, he could easily break through the most extreme netherworld fire. That is to say, the netherworld fire that he released now has exceeded the level of Lingtian patriarch in essence. Although it is not enough to compete with it in quantity, it has surpassed him in quality, and he knows it very well, As long as he continues to work hard, his level in the future can also reach that of Wu Hao who releases the black netherworld fire, which is the ultimate form of releasing the netherworld fire.


    He didn''t feel the slightest discouragement, but felt extremely excited. Although he didn''t reach the black netherworld fire like Wu Hao, it also means that he has explored to a higher level, and Wu Hao has helped him to explore the most extreme state of netherworld fire, which means that he has a higher goal to learn.


    Although he is a tutor, he needs to learn at any time as a cultivator. Never a cultivator can stop learning because he becomes a tutor, and he feels invincible. In fact, although he has such a person, he can only become an unqualified tutor, but Qingyin doesn''t feel that after he becomes a tutor, On the contrary, he has always wanted to improve his strength to a higher level. Now, he sees hope in Wu Hao. He feels that his man can lead her to a higher level.


    And become her progress on the road of a beacon and guide in front of him, guide him forward, lead her to a higher level.


    "Thank you, husband." Qingyin suddenly said with a red face.


    "Thank me for what?" Wu Hao smiles.


    "Thank you for teaching me your experience and for leading me to become stronger."


    "You''re my woman, aren''t you supposed to? In the future, I hope each of you will become more powerful. What I will do will be given to you, just as what you will do will also be given to me. Since we are a family, we should support each other and become more powerful. " Wu Hao said gently, with firmness and love in his eyes.


    "Well ~" Qingyin looks at him.


    "But since my wife wants to thank me, you should take the initiative in the evening." Wu Hao suddenly gave a bad smile.


    Qingyin''s face turned red in an instant, but she didn''t refuse. Instead, she nodded her head gently. Anyway, they had done everything between them. Now it doesn''t matter to take the initiative and let him enjoy it.


    "Brother Linghao, I still can''t let go of the netherworld fire. What should I do?" Although lingfei''er is very happy that he has just released the flame of the nether world for a moment, he obviously finds that he can''t control the flame of the nether world at this level.

 Chapter 968

    "You can''t be in a hurry. Take your time. Come on, sit up and feel the fire again. I''ll help you to control the energy fluctuation. Then you can feel the feeling yourself and release it from small to large."


    Wu Hao hugged her and asked her to sit on her lap again. Of course, she sat down in a combined way.


    "Today, if you can''t release the netherworld fire and you can''t sleep, you can only practice on it, and we will go to the second floor to sleep, and then enjoy the things you want to play." Wu Hao was laughing in her ear, which made Dina and Qingyin blush and laugh.


    "How can that be? Brother Linghao, you are good or bad. " Ling Fei Er tooted her lips.


    "Well, well, if you want to play together, start practicing quickly, put your hand on me, and I will guide you step by step into the state." Wu Hao pinched her on his nose. This little girl is really cute. It''s really hard not to let people love her. Especially when two people are combined with each other, the love they feel is more intense.


    This strong feeling between each other eventually turns into efficiency improvement. Ling fei''er has a far higher level of cultivation than his peers, but there is still a long way to go to compare with Wu Hao, Qingyin and Tina. But with the help of Wu Hao, the two combine with each other and Wu Hao''s guidance, the little girl quickly enters the state, And he soon mastered Wu Hao''s method of alternating two waves up and down. Naturally, the burst of energy is stronger than just now. But the girl''s biggest problem is that she can''t be stabilized for the time being. The continuous fluctuation of energy brings about a strong impact. After all, he is young and not so powerful in a year. This can''t be blamed, But how to narrow the scope of the energy explosion, with the relative amount to control or can be done.


    Wu Hao guided it with his own ideas and controlled the energy explosion of the netherworld fire step by step. He didn''t ask him to release the powerful and high-level netherworld fire at one time, but at least he had to make the released netherworld fire stable first. This was the first and most important step. If there was no stability, let alone the others, The key point of netherworld fire is persistence, that is, the key point needs time to accumulate. The effect of releasing one second is obviously different from that of releasing ten minutes. After all, this is a skill that uses the power of explosion to win. Since it is a fire, the most fatal thing is continuous burning.


    The most important thing is to keep the fire in hand.


    Make use of the energy in his hand to stabilize the energy explosion in his hand. First, slow down the speed and improve the stability again. On the premise of improving the stability, assist him to continuously burn the netherworld fire in his hand for a long time. After that, slowly improve the level of energy explosion and gradually raise the level of netherworld fire step by step, Although the netherworld fire in his hand is very small, only a small group of mung bean, and she can''t even see it if she doesn''t look at it carefully, with the help of Chen Feng, the little girl uses Wu Hao''s brand-new way to make this small group, exactly a little bit of netherworld fire, emit a light of lavender, a little bit of mung bean sized netherworld fire, It also gives off a hot temperature.


    It''s obviously not enough to succeed once. This skill, especially the Youming fire after his transformation, is actually more difficult than the original version, at least one or two levels. It''s not easy to master it easily. Not everyone has super comprehension ability like Qingyin. With the help of Wu Hao, Although his strength has been improved very fast, the speed of comprehension has not been greatly improved. Therefore, Wu Hao needs to help him practice twice, three times, or even more times, so that he can firmly remember the operation rules of this skill and release his skills.


    When lingfei''er was sure that he could master this skill slowly, Wu Hao released his hand and let him begin to think about it. With his previous guidance, lingfei''er''s own qualifications were mastered very quickly. Although without Wu Hao''s guidance, he could not reproduce the white netherworld fire again, but his own level was still poor, The netherworld fire in hand has reached the level of blue and white. Although the netherworld fire is a little smaller than the mung bean, it is progress. As long as the netherworld fire can be released steadily, no matter how big or small it is, it is a great success. A good start is equal to half of the success. Lingfeier has undoubtedly achieved this. He is very happy with the first success, However, it''s obviously not a time for complacency. After being happy for a while, Lingfei quickly calms down and begins to practice repeatedly. He knows very well that all skills need to be proficient in repeated practice. Only repeated practice can make the skills really belong to him. Otherwise, unfamiliar skills are not learned, In actual combat, a long-term unskilled skill is likely to bring fatal danger to himself. Although he does not often participate in actual combat, he is still very clear.


    Wu Hao is also pleased to see the little girl''s cultivation is so serious. The little girl''s skin usually turns to skin. However, when practicing, he can still put his mind right and practice well. As long as he has this kind of mind, the girl can become a powerful cultivator in the future, although he has enough strength to protect her, But she always felt that her woman should have strong strength, so as to avoid any accidents. After all, no one can avoid accidents. Only when her strength is strong enough, can she deal with herself in any dangerous situation.


    He himself is no exception. Only when he has enough strength can he protect his women and his safety. It can even be said that only when his safety is guaranteed enough can his strength be more than enough to protect his women. If he has an accident due to his lack of strength, he will be able to protect his women, So his own woman is also easy to be involved, so he is not idle. Seeing that Ling fei''er has mastered the skill of netherworld fire, he immediately starts his own cultivation.


    This skill also needs better proficiency for him to be able to fully use it, especially when the level of netherworld fire changes from white to black, which is a stage that requires extremely strong ideas to be able to control. It can be said that this is the ultimate stage of netherworld fire, where this skill changes in essence and returns to its original nature, Even his current level of thought can''t control this level of netherworld fire for too long.

 Chapter 969

    In this case, he can only make his progress more quickly from two aspects. One is to strengthen his actual control level of this skill through continuous practice. The other is to constantly improve his mind, which can really improve the release level of this skill. However, these two points can be combined with each other, In fact, it''s a very mysterious thing. He can exercise it under any circumstances, especially when he needs to use his strong mental power to control certain things. This is an opportunity to exercise his mind. Similarly, Wu Hao is constantly strengthening his practice of the netherworld fire. This process is also a process of strengthening his mind cultivation.


    In the cultivation room on the third floor, all eight people are doing their own cultivation conscientiously. If they don''t know Wu HaoLing, fei''er or Qingyin, they all have reasons to become stronger, especially Tina. As the widow of the dragon clan, even if there is a man who loves her and can protect herself, she also wants to make herself stronger, because he knows very well, Wu Hao is a person who wants to do great things in the future. He is also likely to face great danger. As his woman, he doesn''t want to protect himself. When there is a need, he wants to fight for his men and his sisters. When everyone is in danger, he wants to have enough strength, It can protect everyone.


    The four little girls also work hard in their cultivation. In fact, they have made rapid progress. Although they haven''t started to cultivate their skills, their energy storage and use have been very handy. Now they want to improve their strength, protect themselves and do their best for their masters, Of course, for the four of them, their biggest motivation is to hope to improve their strength and serve their masters forever.


    This practice is late at night. Four little girls wait on them. After washing, they go to the room to have a rest. For some of them, the best way is to let the man they love dote on them for a while. Similarly, this is the best way for Wu Hao, but today is a bit late after all. After playing with them for a while, they go to bed.


    The next morning, Yu Ying and Yu die wait on Wu Hao to get up, while Yun Han and Yun Ru wait on Qingyin to get up.


    It''s no problem to sleep here at night, but you have to send Qingyin back early in the morning. No matter whether someone is monitoring their every move, you have to be careful. In case someone is monitoring them, once you find Qingyin staying here overnight, you will immediately know that their relationship is unusual.


    After sending Qingyin back, Wu Hao asks him to change his clothes. When Wu Hao returns to his home, he goes to the street from the main gate and knocks on Qingyin''s door. Then he invites Qingyin to have breakfast at home.


    After breakfast, Wu HaoLing and fei''er went to Qinghe college with him.


    Generally speaking, when a tutor teaches a student to learn a skill, he will wait until one skill is completed, and then learn and practice another skill. Qingyin also follows this rhythm. He does not intend to teach other skills immediately when someone learns the skill first. At least in the college, she will not do so, which also means, It''s not particularly fair to other students, and the gap will become bigger and bigger. In the end, class learning will become meaningless.


    However, he doesn''t plan to wait until everyone has learned one skill before he can hand in the second one. He has made a complete plan. He can give everyone two months to learn and master each skill at most. In these two months, he won''t hand in new skills, but will let them learn and master the skills they have handed in, But after two months, I''m sorry, your new skill will be online soon. If you don''t learn the previous skill, you have to learn the second one right away. Later, you can slowly explore and master the second one. As for those students who are learning very fast, like Wu Hao crazy Feng Ling Fei Er, he has his own way to deal with it, After all, he said from the beginning that it''s better to master ten skills in the time of thinking, which also means that he can teach them more skills in his spare time. Of course, it''s only in his spare time. When they are willing to learn, I believe it won''t bring too many problems to them, but he has to assess them in the future, Nature is a skill that we all learn.


    When Qingyin and Wu HaoLing fei''er arrived, half of the students came to the class. After all the other students arrived, Qingyin asked everyone to concentrate in the middle of the class playground.


    "I don''t know if you have learned the skill of netherworld fire well after you go back?" Qingyin looks at them with a smile. For his students, his attitude has always been mild, and his strict teaching style has never been his favorite. For his students, he hopes to guide them with a more moderate attitude, be more active, and learn more consciously.


    What else can they say? Even if they don''t have it, they can only nod their heads. However, when these 16 people went back under the stimulation of Qingyin yesterday, they really had a good study and cultivation. They all knew that they would not be able to complete the task if they wasted a little time, If you can''t spend all your time on it, you may not be able to learn and master this skill and use it flexibly at last, not to mention that it is a distant dream. After all, this skill is a very difficult skill on the whole. Even though many people didn''t sleep at all last night, they were practicing it wholeheartedly, However, the final result is not satisfactory. High level people can barely feel the existence of those energy particles in the netherworld force, but it is very difficult to control these energy particles. Although they work very hard and try to control these energy particles, it is the result that makes them even more disappointed, or they are completely unable to achieve such fine control, Either they can control it, but they can only control it on a small scale. For a long time, they can''t control it at all. It''s even more difficult to control these energy particles to burst out the energy they want. Even at the level of Fangyin, the practice of one night last night didn''t let him release the nether fire, He can obviously feel the power of the nether world in his hand, under the control of energy, slightly increased the temperature.

 Chapter 970

    But this degree of control is very different from the real netherworld fire. The netherworld fire must let the netherworld power show in the form of flame, in which the level of energy needed to explode is quite high. What he can do now is only to control the explosion of energy particles in the netherworld power to slightly increase the temperature, However, there is still a long way to go to make the temperature reach the level of releasing super high energy, so that the power of the netherworld can form the netherworld fire.


    Fang Yin is still like this, let alone other people, who can control the energy at this level is quite powerful. Basically, they are only at the level of those energy particles in the induction of the nether world.


    "No matter what level you can master, today you still have to study and practice hard here. The second day of your enrollment, that is, the first day of your formal enrollment, now I have given this skill to you. How to understand it and master it is something you should consider carefully. I will practice with you here, If you have any questions, you can ask me at any time, or you can ask Ling Hao. He has made the fastest progress in this respect. I believe the communication between your classmates will also bring you more rapid progress. The way he only won you yesterday has also made you very rapid progress, so what''s not clear in the process of learning today, Or you can ask Linghao, Linghao, do you mind? " Qingyin looks at Wu Hao with a smile. He believes that Wu Hao can teach these students how to master this skill faster than he can. At least when he has to learn from him, let alone these students.


    "If you have any questions, you can ask me, but I suggest you to master them as I taught you yesterday. If you have any questions, the first idea is to ask others first. Although this will enable you to master this skill more quickly, it is not necessarily a good thing for you to learn and understand other skills in the future, If you want to really improve your level, you must first have the heart to face and overcome these difficulties. If you seek help from others when you encounter problems, what should you do when you encounter problems that you can''t solve in the future? So I still hope you can try your best to figure out the originality of this skill. Only when you really understand the mystery of a skill, you will find that the learning of a skill is very fast, very fast, and not so difficult. But others tell you how to solve a problem, It''s depriving you of your ability to solve problems on your own. " Wu Hao said with a shrug.


    If ordinary people told them that, they would not listen. But with yesterday''s experience, they all knew very well that Wu Hao was not an ordinary cultivator at all. At least in their eyes, it was not something that an ordinary cultivator could do. The cultivation quality he showed was not the same level as them, It''s the super rapid cultivation level, the super fierce power explosion level, which they can''t catch up with. When Wu Hao says these words, they can naturally listen to them. When Wu Hao says these words, it can be seen from her face that he doesn''t communicate with them with the so-called arrogance and contempt, but like a normal friend, Tell them how to practice correctly.


    also.


    He told them the specific method yesterday, and he really used his method to quickly understand the essence of this skill. In this case, when he said these words, they really could listen to them better. After all, Wu Hao had taught them what he knew, and he told them in great detail, They have to ask seven questions and eight questions, and it can be seen that he will answer them, but he doesn''t like the kind of friends who directly need others to tell them the answer without trying, if they are friends.


    Everyone didn''t speak, they sat down on the playground, and the distance between each other was kept quite far, so as not to affect each other.


    Looking at their attitude, Wu Hao has a smile on his face. These people are proud, but they are also people who can listen to people''s words. Such an attitude is like that a real practitioner should have. No matter what problems he encounters, he should try to find a way to solve them. If he can''t solve them, he will ask for help, Only in this way can we make better progress to the greatest extent. On the surface, all the people who immediately seek help when they encounter problems can make progress very fast, because those who are helped by others will always walk faster than ordinary people. But once they encounter a problem and others can''t help, the gap will immediately appear, Those who can always solve problems by themselves can often solve a problem quickly, while the former has lost the ability to explore problems by themselves. In this case, it is tantamount to let them learn and face the problem they have never met before. The low efficiency can be imagined.


    Wu Hao himself also sat down. Although he has completely mastered the skill of netherworld fire, there is still a long way to go before he can really apply it to perfection. This is his next goal. He should master this skill thoroughly and use it freely, and constantly strengthen its scale, After all, it''s obvious that the effect of a Youming fire is not particularly good when it is used on the battlefield. Although it may be powerful, it doesn''t last long enough. So his biggest goal now is to strengthen the scale of Youming fire and control the time.


    Just sat down, Qingyin came to him.


    "In the college, you can only release the netherworld fire to the level of white and purple at most. Don''t use it more than white and purple to reach the level of white or even black. On the one hand, it''s easy to attract people''s attention, and on the other hand, it''s easy to expose your own strength. It''s better to leave a bottom for yourself in case of any problems in the future, You can also use this card to catch your opponent unprepared. " Qingyin whispers in his ear that as a person who knows the Lord Lingtian a little, he knows very well that it''s better not to expose all the cards, especially when the two sides are hostile. To leave a card is to leave a hope for his future and a chance to break the game.

 Chapter 971

    Wu Hao was shocked First, and then nodded deeply. Indeed, Qingyin should pay attention to this problem. Since the highest level in the high heaven is the level of white and purple with the skill of fire, why do you have to show that you have surpassed this level and reached a higher level, Once you really show your strength, the most likely cause is that the Lord of Lingtian comes to him and tells him how to cultivate this skill. He also breaks through this skill by the way. Then he will have a little more trouble for him in the future. It''s not what he wants to do to enhance his strength, And he secretly improves his strength, which is what he wants to do. When there is a direct confrontation with him in the future, when he shows a white and purple netherworld fire, and he gives him a black netherworld fire directly, which makes him unprepared, then his advantages will be reflected, not only the netherworld fire skill, but also the Qingyin skill, It also reminds him that in the future, no matter what skills are superficially used, they can''t surpass the strongest level of the divine world. They can express themselves fiercely, but the highest level can only be equal to the highest level of the divine world. If they show their stronger strength, they will undoubtedly cause more trouble, What''s more, you can try to break through every skill in the future. If you can surpass the highest level of the divine world, it''s naturally the best thing. Every skill that surpasses the highest level of the divine world can become a powerful card. You can use this skill in the future, Create an unexpected confusion for the opponent.


    "I see. If you don''t remind me, I really want to go all out to practice and see how long I can persist in the black netherworld fire state. But if you say so, I know how to do it. Next, no matter it''s netherworld fire or any other skills, I won''t show the highest level of the high heaven, At most, it is equal to the highest level of the high heaven god world. If there is a chance to break through, it is also a secret practice Wu Hao also said seriously in his ear. Qingyin nodded his head at ease when he heard this. His man really knew what he wanted to tell him. Since he already knew that any skill in the future could not exceed the highest level of the divine world, he would be relieved. If it was too obvious, It will certainly lead to unnecessary troubles, which are not necessary for them at the present stage. Only when they show their highest level when the conflict really happens can they form a fatal blow to the enemy.


    Qingyin finds a place to sit down, and he doesn''t want to go back to his lounge to have a rest, or have some tea or read some books. Since he is sure that he has become Wu Hao''s woman, his heart is very clear. From that moment on, he has stood on the opposite side of Lingtian patriarch.


    One day, he and Wu Hao will become the enemies of Lord Lingtian. In this case, he doesn''t have the heart to really rest. As long as he has time, he also wants to practice well. In the future, when the inevitable confrontation happens, he can also help. Now Wu Hao has made a deeper transformation of the netherworld fire skill, making it break through from a medium level skill to a high-level skill. Especially when it comes to the black netherworld fire, this skill is probably the top of the high-level skills. In this case, he has greater motivation to cultivate this skill.


    Not only this skill, he believes that in the future, Wu Hao may be able to make use of his own advantages to make the skill level stronger and higher. Then he can relearn and cultivate every skill, so that he can improve his own strength and make his own strength stronger, which means that he will be able to compete in the future. Play a greater role, even if they can not play too much role, their sisters will not delay him. Too many struggles show that women are easy to become men''s weakness. In this case, only when women''s own strength is enhanced, can men be relieved to fight in the front instead of looking forward and backward.


    His idea is very similar to that of Dinah. It can be said that each of them has a little bit of this idea. In fact, for them, it''s really the best way to improve their own strength, which relatively reduces the pressure on Wu Hao, because Wu Hao doesn''t have to spend too much time to protect them, so as to distract them. When their own strength is strong enough, Even having the ability to help him do something will make Wu Hao feel less pressure. There is no doubt that this is the best way for them to help him.


    Wu Hao naturally knows that they are doing this to relieve their pressure, so he also helps them improve their strength as much as possible.


    The practice in the morning is very simple. Students who haven''t mastered the skill of netherworld fire just need to put their mind on it. For those who have mastered the skill of netherworld fire, Wu HaoLing and fei''er kuangfeng, what they have to do is to operate it more skillfully and practice it repeatedly, so that they can improve the level of this skill better and higher.


    The time of cultivation always passes very fast. One morning passes quickly. After lunch, Wu Hao goes back to class in the afternoon. However, in the afternoon, Wu Hao adjusts his cultivation status and does not continue to practice repeatedly. In this way, although he can improve the proficiency of this skill, he can also strengthen his mind, The ability to control this skill has reached a higher level, but one thing can''t be ignored. Although his talent is destined that he can rely on external energy to enhance his strength level in the future, at this stage, he has not yet unsealed this ability, so he can only enhance his strength level by constantly absorbing the power of crystal. Only the strength level is stronger, The mastery of a skill is easy, and it is easy to control. It is an essential process, and if you want to increase the output intensity of the netherworld fire, the energy level is also an essential, even the most critical point. After all, how much water there is in a bucket determines how much water it can pour out. Half a bucket of water can never pour out a bucket of water.

 Chapter 972

    It''s the same with this skill. If your energy level is not high enough, then the released netherworld fire will be limited by the energy level. Only when the energy level is higher, can the released netherworld fire really be bigger. Therefore, the improvement of proficiency and energy level is equally important, and you can''t favor one over the other.


    Fortunately, there are still a lot of crystal stones in the space ring. Sit down and release the crystal stones in the space ring pile by pile and absorb them pile by pile. The most obvious feeling is that the more the crystal stones absorbed, the higher the energy level in the body. However, the higher the energy level, Wu Hao tries to use the netherworld fire again, It''s obvious that the inside information of the netherworld fire is more powerful. Although it also needs a stronger mind to control, in essence, this kind of improvement is obvious, and it will bring obvious results in the future. So Wu Hao spent the whole afternoon absorbing crystal stones, but one afternoon, when piles of crystal stones were abandoned there, His brows wrinkled.


    Although there are many crystal stones in the space ring, according to the absorption speed and consumption speed, the crystal stones in the space ring will be completely consumed in a short time. Once they are consumed, he has no supplement at all. There are only two ways to choose from. One is to go to the crystal stone shop to buy those crystal stones, Either go to the wild to hunt some spirit beasts, or mine some mining areas to get crystal stones.


    If this rate of consumption continues, he must take one of the two ways. Otherwise, there is no crystal stone to improve his strength. Now he does not have the talent to unseal and absorb the energy around him. The energy stagnates, and it is useless to master skills. After all, a skill needs energy level to set off and master skills, It''s just a small skill. It can''t be used. What''s the use of it when it''s more powerful?


    Go to the crystal shop to buy these crystal stones? That''s not a way. It''s a long-term consumable. He put a lot of money into it and bought some crystal stones with poor quality. That''s not the way he wanted. So there''s only another choice, that is, to hunt some spirit beasts in the wild, or to look for some crystal stones. The crystal system of Gaotian kingdom is contained in Gaotian kingdom, The plants in the whole nature may condense crystal stones, and even some grass may condense very fine crystal stone spirit beasts. Let alone, once some particularly powerful spirit beasts are hunted, the level of crystal stones in their bodies is not only high, but also very large. However, these methods are the best and most durable, There is no doubt that the discovery of a huge spar mining area is equivalent to having an inexhaustible spar resource.


    At least it can last longer without suffering for the crystal.


    Back home in the evening, four little girls have already made dinner. Dina is still practicing upstairs. Wu Hao goes to pick up Qingyin and eat together. After dinner, eight of them sit at the table together. Of course, to be exact, there are six. Yun Han and Yun Ru squat in front of Wu Hao and serve him with their little mouths.


    At dinner, Wu Hao told them what he thought.


    "Wife, there is something I want to discuss with you."


    Wu Hao thought for a while and said: "although our qualification level is high and our cultivation speed is very fast, there is a problem that we must solve, that is, our progress speed has exceeded our energy accumulation level. If the energy absorption level can''t keep up with the skill learning and all the progress, it means that our cornerstone has not been laid well, So I think we should focus on the improvement of our strength level instead of all our thoughts on the learning of skills. Although it seems that our strength level is much stronger on the surface, in this case, the skill level we release will not be particularly high. Only when our strength base is particularly strong, can we improve our ability, The skill level that we release can also rise correspondingly and reach a higher level. Am I right? "


    "Yes, of course that''s true." Qingyin nodded, he naturally knew that this was a truth, and it was the basis of cultivation. Only when the lowest and most basic level of strength reached a stronger level, the future cultivation would be more smooth, whether it was skill learning or simple energy release, it would reach a better and stronger level.


    But all of a sudden, he didn''t know what he wanted to express. This afternoon, he was absorbing crystal there all afternoon, which made other students afraid to speak. After absorbing, he left school at night. It was obvious that her face was very serious. I didn''t know what he thought of.


    "As far as I know, there are two kinds of practitioners in the high heaven. One is the practitioner who can absorb energy from the outside world. It is said that as long as he reaches a certain level, he can unlock this way. The other is that he must absorb crystal for a long time to improve his strength. I don''t know if that''s the case?"


    "That''s true. The boundary is four stars." Qingyin replied that, just like his current level, he doesn''t need to absorb the crystal stone to gain strength. What he has to do is to sit down quietly and practice. The energy around him will naturally be absorbed into his body to improve his strength level. Therefore, although there are crystal stones in his space ring, they are all just in case, It''s reserved for students, but he can actually absorb energy from the outside world.


    "That is to say, those who have reached the four-star cultivation will be able to release their own characteristics?" Wu Hao was a bit surprised by this progress. He thought it would take at least five stars to unlock this way, but he didn''t expect that four stars would do.


    "It''s true that the boundary is four stars, but there are additional conditions. Not everyone can rely on external forces to improve their strength level. The vast majority of practitioners in high heaven can only rely on absorbing the power of crystal stone to improve their strength level all their life. Only those with lineage can unlock this racial talent after four stars." Qingyin said clearly.


    "I know that. I''m just a little surprised that only four stars can unlock this talent, but that''s not the point I want to talk about. Let''s get back to business."

 Chapter 973

    Wu Hao changed his words and said seriously: "I think it''s heart, and it''s not easy to achieve. In this case, it means that we still have a long way to go before the four stars. We must rely on the power of crystal to improve our basic energy level. In this case, the crystal stored in our own space ring is not enough, What I think of is that there are two ways to solve this problem. One is to spend a lot of money to buy a lot of crystal stones from crystal stone shops after the crystal stones in the space ring are used up. The other is to go to the wild to find these crystal stones, whether it''s hunting spirit animals or digging them from the roots of some plants, In a word, it is to take action to get these crystals. Of course, if we are lucky, the best situation is to find a huge crystal ore in the field, which means that we will have countless and inexhaustible crystals to use. At least we don''t need to worry about crystal for a relatively long period of time. "


    "So, young master, do you mean that we are going to search for these crystals in the wild next?" Tina whispered.


    "This is a problem we have to face now. This afternoon, I absorbed the energy of the whole afternoon in the college, that is, I kept absorbing the crystal stones. At last, I found that the absorption speed was very fast, but the crystal stones in the space ring could not be supplemented. If we continue to use this absorption speed to absorb the space, the crystal stones in the ring will soon be used up, Our basic strength can''t be continuously improved. If we just blindly improve the skill level at this time, I think this skill will soon be limited. After all, no matter what kind of skill it is, its basic energy comes from our energy level. If the most basic energy can''t get the biggest attack, That means that our skill level will be greatly limited and can not be further improved. No matter how high our proficiency is, its most fundamental power can not be further improved. "


    Wu Hao hesitated and said, "so I had this idea in the afternoon. Cultivation is important, but the acquisition of crystal stones is also important. Anyway, I should go to get more crystal stones to ensure that my basic strength can be continuously improved. So recently, I want to go for a walk in the wild to see if I can find more crystal stones. If I''m lucky, Of course, I hope to find a crystal mine. No matter what the quality is, once a metal mine is found, it means that it can provide us with a longer time. "


    "Yes, of course, you can, so you mean that you don''t want to practice in the college with me next, and you want to go to the wild to look for crystal stones by yourself, don''t you?" Qingyin frowns and looks at Wu Hao, which makes him think of the last thing that happened in Tianyuan city. The last time he went to look for crystal stone, he was in danger and disappeared for a year. Thinking about it, he can''t help but be afraid now.


    "I think I have to do it. After all, the distance is the level of my heart. There is still a long way to go. If I can''t improve my energy level, I just want to cultivate my skills. No matter how familiar I am with my skills, I don''t have enough energy to provide my skills and exert more power. Now I have more energy crystals, but if I try my best to absorb them, In a few days, it will all be exhausted. In that case, our foundation will be broken. " Wu Hao said seriously that he could see the worry on Qingyin''s face. He must have thought of the last thing that happened in Tianyuan city.


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''m not what I was at the beginning. I just stepped into cultivation. I don''t have any level or skills. But now I have mastered at least two skills, one is dark call and one is dark fire. These two skills are at a very high level, I think I can easily solve any problem in the field. The most important thing is that my current strength level is not the same as I used to be. You can rest assured that you can control the dangers in the field. I will come back safely. Even if I don''t find too many crystals, I won''t make you worry too much, You can trust me on that. "


    "Brother Linghao, are you going alone? I thought you were going with us. " Ling Fei Er can''t help but toot his mouth. He doesn''t know that if he goes out for at least one or two months, the high heaven is so vast that it''s not easy to find the spirit beast. It''s even more difficult to find the crystal stone. After all, the crystal stone is easy to find, but it''s enough for all of them to practice, It''s not easy to find a mine. After all, the mine is something that everyone is willing to look for, but in fact very few of them are found. Although there is no government to control these crystal mines, the mines that can be found are very rare. Are there businessmen? Many practitioners are employed to look for crystal mines, but few of them are really found, and a few of them have undoubtedly become a cornucopia to make a fortune. But how many of them are really rich by finding mines?


    Ling fei''er also knows Wu Hao''s character. He knows that Wu Hao wants to solve the problem fundamentally. Now, the best way for them to solve the problem fundamentally is to go to the mine. It will take longer. Maybe they will spend more than half a year in the field. Of course, they are not happy if they don''t see him for half a year.


    "And you? Or to practice with your sister Qingyin in the college. After mastering every skill, let your sister Qingyin teach you to learn a new skill again. Whether you are in the college or at home, you should practice well. If you can''t, ask sister Qingyin to teach you. There are still many things you need to learn. I''ll go to the field to look for crystal stones and mines, It''s impossible to spend too much time on cultivation, so it''s basically a waste of time for you to go with me, so you''d better not go with me, just study hard and practice well at home. " Wu Hao seriously said that if they go to the wild to look for mines together, although they say that life will be easier, and sometimes they can fight wild and so on, but after all, they are not going to have fun.

 Chapter 974

    If they go together, it will definitely delay the efficiency greatly. What could have taken two months to complete is likely to take three months, four months or even half a year. Now in this situation, he wants to pursue efficiency even though he will miss them.


    "Yes, Phil, you''d better study hard at home."


    Qingyin thought for a while and said, "at present, it''s really a top priority to look for crystal stones to improve your basic strength. It''s also something you need to do immediately, so I won''t hinder you from doing it, but no matter what, you must ensure your safety first, and only when your safety is guaranteed can you have a longer time to practice, If you lose your life, there''s nothing else to talk about. " Qingyin looks at him more seriously. He doesn''t object to him doing it, but if it will make him pay a very serious price, he is still very reluctant.


    "Don''t worry, I still have so many wives, waiting for me to spoil. I''m not willing to have an accident, so you should do your own things well at home. I will have a sense of propriety to ensure my safe return." Wu Hao also said seriously that after all, it''s up to him to go out for a long time. As a man, he is also the one they love. What he has to do is to make them worry about herself all the time.


    "Brother Linghao, how long will you go out? Can you come back earlier? " Ling Fei son Du wears mouth to ask a way, she naturally hopes he can come back quickly.


    "I can''t give you an accurate time. If I can find enough crystals, I think I will come back soon." Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders. It''s really a matter without a timetable. If he knows where there are enough crystal stones, or if he knows where there are mines, he can predict the time when he will come back. But now he doesn''t know where there are crystal stones, let alone where there are mines. He just starts to look for them, Then he really doesn''t have an accurate estimate to judge the time of his return.


    "Well, anyway, you must come back soon, OK?" Ling Fei Er said with a small mouth, the longer he lived with him, the more he couldn''t leave him, and the less he wanted her to leave him. For a long time, although he knew that what he was going to do was the right thing, and although he knew that he shouldn''t stop him, as a girl, this kind of missing was indispensable and instinctive.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll come back as soon as possible. I won''t let you keep empty rooms alone. Hehe." Wu Hao chuckled and relaxed the atmosphere. Then, he said with a smile, "I''m not going to leave right now. I''ll stay at home with you for two days. I''ll leave when you are satisfied."


    Several girls are red face, gave her a not big not small white eyes, but the heart is still very longing, will leave soon, naturally want to have a longer time with him, after all, the next meeting may take a long time.


    In the next few days, Wu Hao did accompany them at home as he said. Although he studied and practiced normally during the day, he still went to the college. But when he came back at night, he didn''t practice any more. Instead, he took them to the room and enjoyed them. They also knew the love and affection between them, He will be away for a long time to see him, so whether they are the three or the four little girls, they all serve him and his hearty love, hearty clouds and rain.


    A week later, Wu Hao finished his breakfast, said goodbye to them and set out directly.


    He didn''t immediately go to the field, but went to the crystal shop to buy five high-level space rings. Although he may not be able to find the mine, he set the goal for himself this trip, that is, at least to fill up the five space rings, so that he can come back safely, and only in this way can he have enough crystal, Provide them with more time to practice.


    After buying the space ring, Wu Hao went to the arms shop and bought a weapon.


    All the weapons in Gaotian Shenjie have the function of automatically pointing to Shendu, which is also an essential equipment in the process of exploring. This thing is like a compass, and it has a clearer direction than a compass. No matter where you go, even if you lose your direction completely, as long as you throw the weapon into the air, the weapon can firmly point to the direction of Shendu, At this time, as long as you follow the direction of Shendu, you can quickly return to the original place. This is a very good equipment, and going out is essential.


    Before leaving the city, Wu Hao threw his weapon into the air and determined the direction of Qingyuan City.


    After determining the direction of Qingyuan City, he immediately set out on the road. As soon as he got out of the city, Wu Hao immediately flew into the air and flew out into the wild. If he walked, he would not know that he could enter the real wilderness until the age of monkey. After all, the area of the high heaven is too vast. If he walked alone, he might walk for two months, Even half a year is still in a wilderness outside the city. If you want to enter the real wilderness, you have to fly, and only by flying can you get to the real wilderness more efficiently. Wu Hao knows very well that the wilderness near the city is not really the real wilderness. These wilderness should have been thoroughly explored for a long time, Although we may be able to find some reserved crystal stones, the ones with excellent quality that should have been taken away have been taken away long ago. How can we find them at this time.


    Wu Hao''s direction from the beginning was very clear. If he wanted to find enough crystal stones, there was no doubt that it was the best choice to go directly to the mine. As long as he could find a mine, how could there be a large supply of crystal stones? There was no need to look for those crystal stones. He wanted to find enough crystal stones, So the time and energy needed is unimaginable. It''s better to look for the mine directly. As long as he can find the mine, everything else is easy to say. So as soon as he set out, he flew directly into the higher air to look for the mountains.


    If you want to find a mine, there is no doubt that it is the wisest choice to start looking for mountains directly. Most mines are in the mountains. As long as you find mountains, you will have a great chance to find minerals. After all, the operation system of the high heaven is based on energy, and even plants can produce enough powerful crystals, Then the crystal contained in the mountains is self-evident.

 Chapter 975

    Although not all mountains can produce a large number of crystals, if you are lucky enough, some mountains can still find enough crystals. Even if you are not lucky enough, as long as you find Wu Hao, you can go deep into the mountains and find some crystals. There are more or less surprises, even very few, The amount of excavation will certainly be more efficient than the amount of searching. It may take a lot of effort to open up a mountain and excavate from the inside. But as long as it is found, the rest is easy to say.


    Since the goal is clear, its direction is also clear.


    Fly high in the air, look down at the earth, look for the mountains.


    The geographical location of Qingyuan City and Tianyuan city is not particularly like Tianyuan city. Emperor Tiangao chose a place surrounded by mountains on three sides, so it''s very easy to find the mountains. However, Qingyuan City is located in a plain, which provides Qingyuan City with better development space. After all, the surrounding flat land is very good to build a city, No matter what, it''s easy to expand, but it also makes it very difficult for him to find the mountains. Looking around, it''s all plain, and there are no mountains to see at all, so naturally there is no direction. In this case, what Wu Hao can do is to find a direction at random, After all, if you have no direction every week, the opportunities in any direction are the same. If you look around, it will only waste efficiency and time, so he only looks for one direction and goes straight ahead.


    When time was running out, but he wanted to pursue efficiency very much, Wu Hao once again lamented that the area of Gaotian divine realm was too vast. When they first came to Gaotian divine realm with kuangfeng, that feeling reappeared in his mind again. It was a special pain that a place had to fly for hundreds of years. Now he left Qingyuan City, He felt the pain again. After flying for at least ten days, he still had a vast expanse in front of his eyes. This feeling was really out of the question. However, Wu Hao did not believe that it would take decades, hundreds or even thousands of years to find a mountain range from Qingyuan City. He could not spend so much time looking for a mountain range, and he believed that it was impossible, Qingyuan City is located in a plain area. It''s true, but it''s not a remote area. It takes hundreds of years or even thousands of years to fly out of a plain or a forest. It''s a marginal area close to the center of human civilization, which means that you can find the next city in a few months at most, In this case, it''s not difficult to find a mountain range. At least Wu Hao is sure.


    Although he was a little depressed, he didn''t choose to change his direction because of hesitation. At this time, if he changed his direction, it might be equal to wasting all the time he spent in front of him, and looking for a more impossible direction again. So he still went straight ahead and flew for more than ten days. Before his eyes, a lush forest appeared, Basically, it''s easy to find mountains where there are forests. At the moment of seeing the forest, Wu Hao''s heart calms down and he will soon be able to find the mountains. He''s very sure about that. Sure enough, after looking around the forest for five days, he soon saw a rolling mountain. There is a city at the end of the mountain, He said that he was not interested in cities. After all, he did not come to look for cities. If he wanted to look for cities, he could take a map directly. It was easy to find the cities indicated on the map. What he wanted was mountains. Fortunately, the city is built at the end of the mountains.


    Wu Hao didn''t fall near the mountains where the city is located. He also knew that any businessman should know that a large number of spars should exist in the mountains. In fact, many businessmen should have the idea of spar mining. They believed that the nearby mountains should have been excavated by them for a long time. If they didn''t, they should know that they didn''t, If there is one, it should have been occupied by others. Although these mines in the high heaven god world are not owned by the government, it is also legal for these merchants to own the ore veins, even if they own them personally. At this time, it is not a matter of reason that they want to seize them. Moreover, the mines that have been excavated by them, It''s hard to say how many mines they can get if they want to rob them again. It''s hard to say how many mines I can get if I ask for salary when I get angry. It''s better to find a brand new vein than this.


    So when Wu Hao saw the city and the mountain range, he didn''t stop immediately. Instead, he continued to fly straight. He flew as fast as he could for about ten days before he really fell down.


    This is a desolate mountain range, which is very far-reaching both vertically and horizontally. I feel that this mountain range should be quite huge. It should be relatively easy to find a quartz vein in this mountain range. Wu Hao''s mouth also smiles a little. As long as we can find the quartz ore, the future will be at least before the four stars, The problem of energy supply is solved.


    As he fell into the valley, Wu Hao looked up at the surrounding mountains. He could not help but feel the unique structure of the high heaven. He did not know whether it was due to the plate tectonics. The mountains here are really quite high. The ordinary mountains on the earth are only a few hundred meters high, but the mountains here, at least this one, any one, It''s more than the height of Mount Everest. The height of tens of thousands of meters makes people look up. The visual effect is quite shocking. Some particularly high mountain white clouds seem to be in the middle of the mountain. Most of the fans are covered with thick snow. The white mountain looks very spectacular.


    After appreciating for a while, Wu Hao began to get down to business.


    It''s not easy to find a mine, but it also has skills. Where is the mine? I don''t know at all, and the mountain range is so huge. If you want to find a mine, it''s absolutely impossible to dig it little by little with a shovel. This kind of difficulty is quite huge, and if you want to dig out the mine, it will take a long time. It''s almost impossible to go there.


    Another relatively good way is to use your own skills to go straight up the mountain and go all the way to the inside. When you go deep enough, you can see if there is any crystal.

 Chapter 976

    But it''s also very difficult, just a little better than the previous one. Why? The mountain range of Gaotian Shenjie is very high and large. The crystal of a mountain range can''t be rich enough to hide on the surface. It''s really a very difficult thing to use this method to drill all the way to the mountain range and excavate the ore. in addition, it must be noted that during the bombing of the mountain range, there will be gravel collapsing at any time, making the project fail, It may even cause the snow on the top of Sanfang to collapse, leading to avalanche and causing more trouble, so this is not a good way.


    The best way is actually very simple, that is to use enough ideas to explore ideas in the mountains. This thing is very wonderful. It can penetrate most things, and can explore more general forces and things that can''t be explored. However, although this method is good, the problem is obvious. If you want to have enough power to explore things inside the mountains, That means that the idea must be strong enough. Without strong enough idea, first of all, it is impossible to explore very far even if it is exploring out of thin air. Especially when it is blocked by hard and complex rocks, it is more difficult for the idea to go deep into the interior of a mountain to explore whether there is crystal in it. This method is a great test for the idea.


    In addition, there is another way, that is, to use their own energy to explore the crystal stones in the mountains. This method is also very good, but this method will be subject to greater restrictions. The composition of the mountains in the high heaven is very different from those on the earth. Most of the mountains on the earth are made of soil and rock, and the composition of the rock is not complex, However, in the high heaven realm, this situation is quite complicated. Although the surface layer is also made of clay, there are some very complex additional components in the surface layer of these clay, which contain more or less some energy. When there is energy to penetrate these clay, the energy will be greatly weakened and diluted, so that the energy can not be further explored, When the energy can penetrate these earthen cities and enter the rock layer, the situation will be more complex. The composition of the rock layer is more complex and changeable. It is not only the problem of the rock itself, but also most of these rocks have some subtle energy gap, which will further decline and dilute, releasing more energy, Let the energy can not further forward to form a barrier, to resist the further penetration of energy, want to use this way to further explore the body''s internal crystal ore, need very strong energy, and this kind of exploration is easy to cause great loss of energy.


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao decided to explore it by using ideas.


    That''s his biggest advantage.


    Although he looks like he''s only in his early 20s, in fact, his mind has been trained for tens of thousands of years. Although he hasn''t been trained systematically before, the accumulated experience and training are also very powerful. At least his current mind level is far from that of ordinary practitioners, It''s relatively easy to explore a mine in the mountain with your mind. Even if you feel tired, you can sit down and have a rest, recover, and then continue to explore.


    He flew to the hillside of a mountain, then put his hand on the mountain and poured it directly into it with his mind. The structure of the mountain immediately formed a 3D three-dimensional picture in his brain. With the continuous input of ideas, the picture became clearer and clearer, with more and more details, and his sensing level of energy became more and more obvious, There are some energy crystals in the rocks on the surface of the mountain, but the level of energy crystals is very weak, and there is no systematic crystal lamp. When exploring the interior, this feeling becomes more obvious. Although the mountain has the same energy as an ordinary mountain, it has not reached the level that can exploit crystal. So when Wu Hao explored the central area, he found that the mountain has a lot of energy, As like as two peas, Wu Hao immediately did not take up the mountain and started the exploration of the second mountains. He did not jump directly to a mountain next to him to carry out this meaningless exploration. Since the mountain is so wide, it means that the mountain is at a distance from each other, and its essential structure is exactly the same. If the mountain is not, So it''s very possible and impossible for the mountains several kilometers away from it to have the crystal they want, so his method is very clear, that is, to explore every ten kilometers, and give up whether there is one or not. If the mountains in the middle of every ten kilometers can feel obvious crystal changes, If the energy emitted by these crystals shows an obvious upward trend with their own movement, then we should further explore and find this energy core area, that is, the concrete embodiment of each mountain with crystal.


    But this is not an easy thing. He has explored ten points, that is to say, he has explored more than 100 kilometers, and still has not explored any mines with substantial energy level. Although he can feel the energy fluctuation, the energy fluctuation level is very weak, very weak, not enough to form the so-called spar. Wu Hao flies into the air, Looking at the mountain again, how long is it? She can''t predict at all, because she can''t see the edge at a glance. Although she has explored an area of more than 100 kilometers, this 100 kilometers may be less than 1% or even less for this mountain range, so he can explore a very wide area.


    Although it will waste more time and energy, now that we have started to do it, there is no need to hesitate or retreat.


    Wu Hao re landed on the mountains, adjusted his strategy, adjusted the interval of 10 kilometers to 25 kilometers, explored a point every 25 kilometers, and explored a whole 50 areas. After that, he had explored more than 1000 kilometers, but still did not get any obvious results, which made Wu Hao a little disappointed.


    Seeing another dark day approaching, Wu Hao explored the last point and chose to have a good rest. It seems that he still needs to continue to adjust his strategy. A distance of 25 km is obviously too narrow. Facing this almost endless mountain range, it may take 50 km or even 100 km to improve his efficiency as a point, I haven''t had a rest for such a long time. I''m really a little tired with the continuous output of ideas.

 Chapter 977

    Wu Hao looked around, flew to a high mountain, landed on the top of the mountain, found a rock to take shelter from the wind, and sat down. It was all covered with snow, but the temperature had no great influence on a practitioner.


    Sitting in the snow to rest, but there is a special feeling, tired for such a long time, four weeks cold feeling, let him even can''t help lying in the snow, cold feeling, instant let the body relax a lot.


    After all his tiredness disappeared, Wu Hao sat up and released the most common level of netherworld fire in his hand. The fire presented an orange level of netherworld fire. He could put it as big as he wanted, because the energy consumption was not particularly high, especially after he had mastered it skillfully some time ago, The accuracy of skills is more accurate, released and handy.


    Take out a piece of meat from the space ring and bake it on the fire. Although you can not eat for a longer time, eating something will make your stomach more comfortable.


    It''s very skillful to bake things with the netherworld fire.


    Youming fire is not an ordinary fire. Once it is defeated by Youming fire, no matter what it is, it will always be reduced to ashes, and Youming fire will disappear. Take Youming fire to roast meat, and directly put the meat on the fire to barbecue, then the meat will be directly burned into charcoal, and only when it is burned into charcoal, Youming fire will end.


    If you want to roast meat with the netherworld fire, it''s also simple. Just avoid the direct flame burning, and use the heat emitted by the flame around the netherworld fire to roast meat, you can also easily cook the meat very well.


    However, this requires very high skills. Only by mastering the netherworld fire very skillfully, can we really avoid being burned by the netherworld fire. After all, the netherworld fire is fire, which is a kind of ionic energy. Without control, it will swing and fluctuate like a normal flame, especially when the wind is strong on the top of the mountain, Although the netherworld fire will not be extinguished, but it is inevitable to swing with the wind, as long as it meets the meat, then the meat will be in vain.


    So Wu Hao took a different approach.


    The netherworld fire in his hand is not a flame fluttering with the wind, but a small sun, which is similar to a small fireball. You can clearly see that the inside of the fireball is rolling with flames, but the surface of the fireball is firmly controlled by him, just like a stable ball. Although it emits the same heat, its stability is greatly improved.


    Just take the meat and bake it slowly on the edge of the fireball.


    Wu Hao doesn''t know what kind of meat he bought, but the flavor of the meat after barbecue is really considerable. Even if there is no flavor, the flavor of the meat is also with the original flavor of the meat. Of course, since Wu Hao is ready, the meat can''t be prepared for anything else. In fact, after preparing for dew, He also went to the market to buy some seasonings. Anyway, it''s for barbecue, so he sprinkled some seasonings directly to satisfy his taste buds.


    Sprinkle the ingredients on the oily meat, and the taste of the meat will be more fragrant instantly.


    It''s almost baked. Wu Hao takes it up and eats it directly.


    Back against the snow mountain, facing the sunset, except for only one person to enjoy the beauty, everything else is perfect. Looking at this picture, he gradually calmed down and calmed down, which made him think of the women at home, not only lingfeier Dinah Qingyin, but also the little girls and the 13 women who have been on the earth for thousands of years, I don''t know if their defense is complete, and whether the Diablo has already attacked? If they follow in the past, I don''t know if they have resisted the invasion of the dark Protoss? I don''t know what happened to them?


    I miss them very much and worry about them, but the distance between the two universes is too far, so far that he dare not miss them often in his heart, and even more dare not worry about them often, because no matter how much he worries, he can''t get away to look for them and help them.


    This kind of helplessness makes him feel relieved and choose to believe that they must have the strength to cope with any trouble. Besides, there are Shirley and Liya, and they should be able to help solve all the problems.


    After a long breath, Wu Hao took back his mind. No matter how helpless he was, he couldn''t help doing everything now. What he could do was to try his best to improve his strength, so that he could have more confidence and confidence in the future. He could defeat him, get rid of his control, and even defeat him completely, And then I''ll figure out what I''ve always wanted to know.


    Let go of all the distractions and eat meat.


    I haven''t eaten for a long time. Although it''s just a piece of barbecue, the taste in my mouth is still comfortable. After all, it''s still human. Although cultivation can make people not eat or drink for a long time, it can still maintain the efficient operation of the body. As human beings, no food is always a psychological feeling, which can be satisfied psychologically, Maybe it''s the cultivator''s greatest hunger for food. For example, Wu Hao hasn''t eaten for a long time now. Although his body can still bear it and there is no abnormal situation, when he chews a large piece of meat in his mouth, the feeling is still comfortable. It seems that he has returned to the feeling of being an ordinary person, not to mention how cool it is.


    As he ate, Wu Hao felt the mountain move. Is it an illusion? Wu Hao took two more bites, but felt that his body was moving more severely. Looking up, he saw that the snow on the mountain had fallen rapidly and was shaking down. What was the situation? I didn''t make much noise when I ate something. Can I still trigger an avalanche?


    Just in doubt, the mountain suddenly trembled, as if something had hit the mountain. This feeling is not the form of an avalanche, but something should have directly hit the mountain, and it is a huge thing that caused the mountain shaking. Is it a meteor that is not right? If it can cause such a violent shaking meteor in broad daylight, I should be able to feel it. Since it''s not a meteor, is it an earthquake?


    Seeing the snow blood on the top of the mountain fall rapidly, forming a huge avalanche and rushing towards him, Wu Hao did not hesitate. Although he would not be afraid of such avalanches, he could not just let him bury himself under the barbecue here, and then get up. He also had to see what happened now, When it was flying into the air, the mountain trembled violently again, and the avalanche on the mountain rolled down with gravel.

 Chapter 978

    Wu Hao flew into the air and glanced around. There was nothing wrong with the mountain he was in, but he saw something unusual on a high mountain tens of kilometers away from the two mountains. A huge blue creature was being attacked by a snowstorm, which was not an ordinary snowstorm, It should not be a natural blizzard, because the Blizzard is attacking it fiercely. For a moment, it is divided into two blizzards, twisting his arm, for a moment, it falls from the sky, and directly kicks him down on the ground. The impact just produced should be the strong impact of the blue beast on the ground.


    What''s this?


    Wu Hao frowned and observed that the thing like a blizzard should not be the so-called blizzard, but a kind of energy combination that has formed intelligent life. It should be the scattered life formed by combining energy with some substances. The blue beast is like a huge lion, and it is obvious that it is not just blue, It''s more like a rock giant carved out of blue crystal. It''s at least hundreds of meters high and thousands of meters long. However, facing the scattered life like a blizzard, this blue giant doesn''t seem to have a particularly strong power to resist, although he is using his own energy to launch a storm and attack like a gale, But this attack obviously has no effect on the scattered Blizzard wire. The Blizzard is still attacking it fiercely, and the shape is very strange. Blizzard can quickly absorb the energy from the blue giant. Because of this, the blue giant is weaker and weaker, After a while, there was only strength left to struggle. As the blue light on him became weaker and weaker, it almost turned into a transparent color. Wu Hao''s brow wrinkled deeper. How does this blue giant look like a life body formed by crystal stone, like a crystal stone? After his power is absorbed, his own color will turn into a transparent state, and so does this blue giant, Just in the process of fighting against the blizzard, his original blue body gradually became transparent after being absorbed by the blizzard. This also shows that he really has some unique characteristics of the crystal body. After absorbing his energy, the blizzard became more powerful and bigger, The power of the snowstorm is more violent, and the attack is more rapid. In this case, the blue beast may not be able to breathe for long.


    Seeing this, Wu Hao''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper. It was obvious that these two spirit beasts in the high heaven were engaged in a crazy battle, and they had no need to intervene. Moreover, although they had the crystal stones they needed, their goal was to find a mine. Finding a mine was definitely more than killing these two spirit beasts, However, the reason why Wu Hao frowned was that he hesitated. The reason why she hesitated was that the blue giant had some unique characteristics of crystal stone. Does this mean that this thing is composed of crystal stone, if it is said that this thing is made of crystal stone. It''s a special living body contained in the crystal. Maybe this thing can have a special induction to the crystal. If so, it will be very convenient to find the crystal.


    Yes, maybe it''s an opportunity.


    Wu Hao has never been a person who likes to waste his chances. Seeing the blue beast retreat, he will be killed if it goes on like this, Wu Hao flies over quickly. Just when the blizzard launched the last deadly attack on it, Wu Hao''s blue and white flames quickly appeared in the air, forming a wall, blocking the blizzard and attacking the blizzard fiercely, When he came into contact with the blue and white flame, it melted, and even the energy dissipated in an instant. But this was only a part of him. Most of his energy was still flexible, and a human appeared. The blizzard quickly directed his attack target towards Wu Hao, and the fierce Blizzard quickly blew towards Wu Hao''s blizzard with energy, In fact, it contains extremely tough and cold, countless cold attacks, and extremely powerful. Even Wu Hao was surprised that the blizzard could launch such a powerful attack. In this case, most practitioners would have no choice but to die. In this extremely cold environment, they would have to face hundreds of millions of ice blades at the same time, Even the netherworld fire released by itself has been disturbed in this case. In the extremely cold environment of the original hot netherworld, its energy particles have energy decay because they are not able to travel. The most direct manifestation of the energy decay is the rapid decline of the temperature of the netherworld fire. The original blue and white nameless fire rapidly decays into gold, and then it goes on like this, I''m afraid the netherworld fire will be put out by this snowstorm.


    However, Wu Hao''s fighting experience is very rich after all. In the first week, he knew that the Youming fire team, a snowstorm, has a strong restraining effect. It can at least dissolve his attack and its energy. In this case, Youming fire is undoubtedly the most powerful move to deal with him. There is no other move that can be compared with this, Seeing the blizzard encircle Wu Hao, he immediately launches more powerful forces and condenses a very powerful black flame in his hand. The black fire of the nether world can''t last for a long time, so Wu Hao doesn''t intend to directly attack him with the black fire of the nether world. Under this kind of encirclement, launching a direct attack obviously has no effect, And it''s easy to consume his own energy, so what he has to do is to let the black energy explode around him quickly and directly break through its encirclement. Moreover, the high temperature generated at the moment when the black energy bursts out is enough to make these energies decline seriously.


    The black energy suddenly appeared in his hand. The high temperature brought by a ping-pong ball sized black netherworld fire made the encirclement expand a lot, and the surrounding energy couldn''t get close to it. Wu Hao controlled the netherworld fire to rise into the air, and a huge explosion broke the surrounding two peaks. At the same time, the hot temperature melted all the snow peaks within 50 kilometers, Close to him, even the mountain rocks melted. The violent explosion instantly repelled the blizzard. The energy of the blizzard declined rapidly. Originally, a huge blizzard was instantly reduced to a small-scale blizzard. Seeing that he could not make a profit, the blizzard tried to escape, but Wuhou did not intend to let the blizzard escape.


    Such a strange and strange life, if we can grasp the research, isn''t it very mysterious?

 Chapter 979

    Seeing that its scale has become very small, Wu Hao no longer chose to defend, but took the initiative to attack, and once again displayed the netherworld fire. Although it is still just a blue and white netherworld fire, and the scope is not large, it is connected in the form of dots, which directly trapped the snowstorm in the middle and surrounded it. The hot temperature quickly reduced the energy of the snowstorm, A blizzard was quickly reduced to the size of a basketball by Wu Hao. If it continues to shrink, the scattered life which formed a huge Blizzard will die out in an instant.


    Wu Hao can also feel the fluctuation of her life, so he stops. Just when he stops, he also feels an abnormal fluctuation. This kind of fluctuation is accompanied by a cry, as if he wants him not to kill himself. This feeling is very obvious, so Wu Hao cancels the encirclement of the netherworld fire and stops attacking him.


    However, to stop attacking him does not mean to give up being wary of him. The withdrawn netherworld fire is here to encircle him in a larger scope, and Wu Hao is also in the encirclement.


    He saw the life.


    This is an extremely peculiar life feature. It does not have a complete body like a tangible life body. In fact, it looks more like a life body in a certain state of soul. If it is described in a more accurate way, it should be a specific life body formed by energy, which is like a white light, It''s like a white, cold flame. It looks very strange, but Wu Hao can really feel the fluctuation of life from him, at least the fluctuation of soul, which means it has intelligence and its own thinking.


    Wu Hao tried to communicate with him.


    "Can you speak?"


    "Are you going to kill me?" Wu Hao''s brain came like a little girl''s voice, this clear voice is let Wu Hao Zheng for a moment, originally did not want to kill his heart, a listen to this voice, the moment did not move her idea.


    "If I''m going to kill you, I''ll just kill you."


    "What do you want to do with me?"


    "I don''t want to arrest you for anything. I just want to see what''s going on with life forms like you." It was the first time that he saw this kind of life. Wu Hao was very surprised. He reached out and motioned that the little white energy fell on his hand. The little Blizzard hesitated for a moment and finally fell on his hand.


    "What''s your name?"


    "But a long time ago, you humans called me the God of storms."


    "You mean to call yourself the God of the storm. I''m not a very powerful person, but you''ve been abused by me. Do you mean to call yourself the God of the storm?" Wu Hao joked.


    "That''s because I''m young and I''m not strong enough. If I''m strong enough, I don''t pay attention to your flame." The little storm goddess hummed, obviously a little angry. Wu Hao''s scorn was the defeat of her subordinates, but she still had dignity as the God of the storm.


    "Are you storm gods powerful?" Wu Hao asks curiously.


    "Of course, I''m still young, so my strength is not strong enough. If I''m strong enough, I can make all the mountains ice fans, whether it''s rocks or the earth, as brittle as flakes. You use the netherworld fire, though I don''t know why there are black netherworld fire, But if my strength is strong enough, I will not pay attention to your dark fire. If you let me go, I will come to you when I am strong. Or if you come to me, we will have a competition, and I will certainly beat you to pieces. " The little storm goddess hummed.


    Wu Hao suddenly laughs. The little storm goddess is a little interesting. From the tone of his voice and the feeling of talking with him, it should be a very small girl. Compared with human beings, it is estimated that she is a girl about twelve or thirteen years old.


    Originally, he wanted to study this strange creature, but one day when he was a little girl, Wu Hao gave up his idea. After all, this creature had not yet grown into a completely powerful force. At this time, he was directly arrested for research, and it was very likely that he would be killed. After thinking about it, Wu Hao let it go, and Wu Hao removed all the protection, Hands in the air.


    "Come on, you can go. I''d like to see how strong you are when I have a chance to find you. I don''t want to be beaten by me when I slap you twice."


    The little storm goddess was suddenly stunned, stopped in his hand, did not go far, beat in his hand for a long time, looking at him has been stunned.


    "Why, you''re not going to leave, are you?"


    "Are you really going to let me go? I thought you lied to me. You humans are cunning. "


    "Hey, I said you little girl, if you don''t leave, I''ll help you catch direct research. I was going to catch you for research. You''re a little girl and I''m going to let you go. If you still say that, I''ll catch you directly."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no The goddess of little storm flies into the air, turns into a light, and disappears into the far sky. Where she passes, the originally completely melted ice and snow quickly fills the peak again. The exposed rock is covered by ice and snow again. Wu Hao is stunned to see that the completely melted ice and snow can appear out of thin air, Moreover, the little storm goddess has been seriously weakened to a little bit by him, and it can still have such powerful power. It''s very likely that after the little storm goddess grows up and becomes a very powerful power, it''s really possible that even the black netherworld fire may be able to deal with him. Think about this high heaven, these strange spirit beasts, It''s really amazing.


    However, when he said to let him go, Wu Hao didn''t mean to keep him. He focused again on the huge, almost transparent beast that fell in the valley.


    It fell in front of the giant beast. The head, which was the size of a hill, made him smile a little bitterly. These spirit beasts in the high heaven were so big that they were incredible. Maybe they were just ordinary spirit beasts, which made him think of the situation of Tina at that time. That was a real giant heaven, Which incomparable mountain range is just his body. In front of Tina, this little giant beast can only be regarded as a wizard.


    Wu Hao reached over his head and touched it. Damn, it''s so ice. This guy''s head is like ice. It''s definitely not the temperature that a crystal should have.

 Chapter 980

    I''m afraid that little ice and snow goddess just used her own ability to freeze him. Although she could walk away, her ability to stay was not weakened. The damage caused naturally became continuous damage. In the afternoon, she closed her eyes and felt the breath of life from the blue giant, which made him frown, This giant beast is dying, and the breath of life is rapidly weakening. If he is not saved at this time, he will be abandoned. But how can he be a dying giant? Moreover, the shape of this giant beast is very strange, and it doesn''t look like pure physical life. It is mainly composed of crystal. How can we start?


    Wu Hao thought about it for a moment, got an idea, quickly pressed his hand on his temple, and put a lot of his energy into it.


    Since this thing is a kind of life similar to energy crystal, the disappearance of energy will make it transparent and make him die. So, if we replenish it with energy, will it also make him restore color and life?


    Wu Hao''s idea is right. After he quickly added a lot of energy to him, the life characteristics of this giant beast quickly stabilized and did not continue to decline. With the continuous injection of Wu Hao''s energy, his life has improved significantly. His originally transparent body has gradually recovered to a light blue, But it''s impossible for Wu Hao to completely recover his strength. How much energy does this huge beast need to consume to completely recover his body is a bottomless pit. He can''t give him all his strength without reservation. In case his strength recovers and Wu Hao''s strength fails, This guy bites back and starts to kill him, which is not worth the loss. In order to avoid this situation, he should stop quickly after his vital characteristics stabilize.


    This guy is too huge. Holding the doctor can at least give birth to a distance of more than 100 meters. In order to keep a safe distance from him, Wu Hao flew to a height of more than 100 meters in the air. In this way, he can at least keep a safe distance from him and avoid him in case of the first attack.


    Wu Hao watched him in the air.


    The blue beast, after the recovery of her life characteristics, quickly recovered from her weak state. Although she was still very weak, she was much better than her dying state. She trembled and got up from the ground. He knocked down a lot of gravel on both sides of the valley, but this kind of gravel was insignificant compared with his huge size, It''s like a bumpy drunkard bumping into a wall and falling some gravel, which has no influence on him at all. He doesn''t feel anything about it. After he stands firm, he looks around and finally focuses on Wu Hao. Instead of leaving immediately, he squats on the ground and raises his head, Looking at Wu Hao all the time really feels like a huge lion. If we use a more appropriate description, it''s a huge dog. Looking at Wu Hao in the air, I can''t laugh or cry. What are you going to do?


    Although he didn''t intend to let him go directly, why didn''t he look as if he didn''t want to leave?


    The giant beast opened wide, and his mouth made a wet sound in the air. Instead of the fierce roar, he seemed to be calling something. It was obvious that he was calling Wu Hao, but Wu Hao didn''t understand what he was calling? But he can see from his blue eyes that this guy doesn''t seem to be threatening him. His inexplicable attitude is very good.


    What''s the situation? Does this guy also know that he is the one who saved him? It seems that he should be. Otherwise, for this kind of wild spirit beast, he should run away quickly, no matter whether someone saved him or not. But this guy obviously didn''t do it, and there was no obvious attack in his eyes. More precisely, It doesn''t mean to attack at all.


    After thinking about it, Wu Hao quickly fell down. In front of him, the blue beast seemed to think that it was not good to look down on his Savior. With a flash of blue light, he immediately shrunk to the size of a big dog. At this time, Wu Hao could finally see its shape clearly. The spirit beast was really like a mighty lion, The craggy mane on his neck was very similar to the fluffy mane on a lion''s neck, which made her look very dignified and ferocious. However, at this time, this small spirit beast didn''t feel ferocious, on the contrary, it gave people a kind of clever feeling. Wu Hao saw his attitude towards himself, I''m a little curious. This little thing doesn''t want to follow him. In order to verify his idea, he took two steps forward. Little thing, staggering, followed him for two steps. When Wu Hao stopped, he also stopped in front of Wu Hao, looked up at him, and then made two very strange whine sounds in his mouth, very clear, It''s like the sound of two pieces of crystal hitting, but it''s a little different from that sound. Wu Hao didn''t say anything. He staggered up to Wu Hao and gently rubbed his head against him. The crystal felt cold on his body, but it was also very rugged. It didn''t feel like the soft hair that the ordinary docile animals rubbed on his legs.


    Looking at his action, Wu Hao finally knows that the little guy seems to be really ready to follow him, and it''s obvious that he''s clothes and a good attitude, which makes her a little surprised. Of course, besides the accident, there are more surprises. I didn''t expect that this huge spirit beast was going to follow him. He wanted to study whether he knew it or not, In other words, I can sense the crystal stone on the mountain. Now this guy actually chooses to follow himself, so everything is easy to do.


    However, Wu Hao is not sure whether the little thing is really going to feed with him. After a real test, he walked forward for tens of meters. The little thing just followed him and walked unsteadily. Maybe it was because he was too weak. He fell down twice while walking. Then he got up and continued to follow him. Every time Wu Hao stopped, He would stop at Wu Hao''s feet, and then rub against him. Wu Hao finally affirmed that this little thing was definitely going to follow him. And looking at the sincere look in his eyes, he knew that he was really ready to follow him. After all, the spirit beast was a spirit beast. Although he had some wisdom, the living environment of the spirit beast was very pure.

 Chapter 981

    They don''t have the desire for intrigue like human beings, so their eyes can clearly show their inner thoughts. At least Wu Hao can see from the eyes of this little crystal beast that he really wants to follow his own thoughts, and he is very sincere, even a little afraid of leaving her here.


    There''s nothing else to say. This little thing has already made it. He can lose it directly after following his own plan. Although this thing was defeated by the little ice goddess in a few moves, it seems that this little thing is also a juvenile. If it grows up, it may also be a very powerful spirit beast, the high heaven, Isn''t it true that some people go to the wild to catch spirit beasts and then domesticate them? Since this little thing is so willing to follow her, it''s better to take her away. Maybe it can become a powerful force in the future.


    Wu Hao squatted down and touched a little thing on his head. He seemed to enjoy the feeling of being touched. He rubbed Wu Hao''s hand like a small animal. Although the crystal stone on his head was very sharp and jagged, the crystal stone was very supple and didn''t feel like stabbing his hand.


    "Can you talk?" Wu Hao touched her head and tried to ask her, knowing that he should not speak human language, so he deliberately used his mind to communicate with him. The little beast obviously did not have the ability to speak, at least for the time being, but she seemed to understand what Wu Hao said. When Wu Hao finished asking, looking at him, he gently shook his head, Then he rubbed Wu Hao''s feet again.


    Wu Hao suddenly understood that he could not speak yet, but he could understand what he said, which made him feel relieved. Generally speaking, a spirit beast with wisdom should not be too weak. Now it is only a baby. When he becomes a powerful adult, he may have far more powerful power than he is now. Perhaps with his strength, the little beast will also slowly have the ability to speak.


    "Are you going to follow me so much in the future?" Wu Hao looked at him seriously.


    At this time, the little beast did not nod or shake his head, but looked at him with his eyes. It was obvious that he was asking if it was OK?


    It took Wu Hao a long time to understand the meaning in his eyes, and he asked, "are you asking if I can follow you?"


    At this time, the little beast finally nodded.


    Wu Hao smiles and touches his head with a smile. He looks at this mighty little beast. How can he not want him? Since he is willing to follow him, he is willing to take him in.


    "Well, since you are willing to follow me, you can always follow me. Although you can''t guarantee that you will be popular and spicy, I will treat you well and I will treat you well."


    The little beast obviously understood what she said, with a happy look in his eyes. Then he purred twice, and the voice was very pleasant.


    "Come on, don''t be happy too soon. You are very weak now. Let me help you recover." Wu Hao smiles and sits cross legged.


    Now that the little thing is willing to follow him, he can''t defend him. Seeing that he is still so weak, and it''s dark now, he doesn''t plan to continue on his way. He just sits down and lets him sit beside him. He takes out a lot of crystal stones from the space ring. The crystal stones are put on one hand, and the other hand is pressed on the head of the little beast, absorbing the power of crystal stones, And pass the power on to him to help him recover.


    According to the characteristics of this little beast, as long as it can give it more energy, it can recover slowly. In fact, that''s exactly the case. This method was just used for his healing, and now it''s the same method. There''s no doubt that this method can also help him recover quickly. There''s still a long way to go, just take such a small oil bottle, New blue is not likely, the best way is to let him quickly recover his strength, so that he can go further with himself, and he also wants to get the news of crystal veins from him, maybe there is a very, very far way to go.


    The giant beast saw that he helped himself to heal again, and his eyes were moved. But he rolled away Wu Hao''s hand and went to one side. He swallowed a crystal stone. In Wu Hao''s surprised eyes, the swallow crystal stone was quickly digested by him together with the sound and energy of crystal stone, and his blue light recovered a little.


    Oh, and this kind of operation. Wu Hao saw that he could directly digest the crystal completely. The surprise in his eyes can be imagined. No wonder this guy''s body seems to be made of crystal. There''s no doubt that it doesn''t look like this guy''s body, but it''s absolutely made of crystal. When he swallows a crystal, it doesn''t absorb the energy of crystal, Instead, he absorbed the crystal itself and became a part of his body. To Wu Hao''s surprise, this little thing absorbed energy very quickly, even faster than he absorbed a crystal. Good guy, this little thing means that he doesn''t need to help him heal himself.


    The little thing looked at him and thought he had made a mistake. He looked at him and looked at the crystal stone in front of him. He didn''t know whether he could swallow the crystal stone. Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing when he saw him. The little thing was so spiritual that he could feel his emotional changes.


    "I just wanted to help you heal. Since you can swallow these stones and heal yourself, you can do it yourself. I don''t have to work hard to help you." Wu Hao said with a smile, looking at how quickly he absorbed the energy of the crystal and released a lot of energy from the space ring. How much energy crystal was released? It looks like a small hill. Wu Hao almost took out more than half of the crystal stones in his space ring and threw them to him. Since his goal is to help him find crystal stones, even if he can''t help him find crystal stones and his goal in this trip is to find crystal stones, So why care about their own space in the ring of crystal how much is left? All used up, but can stimulate their own more intense impulse to look for quartz vein.


    Wu Hao has never been a stingy person, especially after he has decided to follow himself, there is no need to be stingy with him. He should give him something. He can devour all the crystal stones, which is a good thing for him. At least after devouring all the crystal stones, the little thing will recover more power, He doesn''t have to take care of it.

 Chapter 982

    There are so many crystal stones to devour, and the little beast makes a whine sound, which sounds very obvious, with a kind of gratitude. Moreover, he didn''t expect that the crystal stone he gave has such pure energy, and the recovery is very fast, and the amount is so large that it can recover a lot for him. The little thing is not polite, so he lies on the crystal stone pile, Eating the crystal one by one, digesting the energy and crystal together, you can clearly feel that he is about to become transparent, and his body is recovering blue bit by bit. And as he eats more and more, the recovery of blue is more and more obvious.


    Since the little thing can heal itself, Wu Hao doesn''t have to worry. He leans on the stone pile and sits down. The blue and red light from the stone interweaves to illuminate its surroundings. Wu Hao looks at it for a while, thinks about it and takes out a book from the space ring.


    It''s the spirit beast atlas I saw in Tianyuan City long ago.


    Because he didn''t finish reading it at that time, he took a lot of books with him. In fact, he took more than one book, but what he wanted to see now was the atlas of spirit beast. He didn''t finish reading the book at that time, so he didn''t have the impression that he had seen this little giant beast. What is the name of such spirit beast? And what kind of spirit animal is the so-called little storm goddess that I met today?


    Wu Hao leaned to the side and flipped page by page. Because he wanted to find these two kinds of spirit beasts, he flipped very fast. He only needed to look at the shape. A huge book quickly flipped half of it. He was not sure whether he had really read it before, and then forgot it, so he could only turn one page at a time from the beginning, After turning to half of the book, I still don''t see what this little guy is? Continue to read, continue to read, delete the 23 still did not see, and then continue to read, continue to read, almost finished also did not see, but when this book is only 110, Wu Hao noticed something different.


    This guide is arranged according to the strength level. In other words, the more forward the spirit beast is, the weaker the strength level and rising space are. The more backward the spirit beast is, the larger the strength level and rising space are. Moreover, the more backward he classifies the spirit beast more carefully.


    There are several kinds of powerful spirit beasts. One is the spirit beast that has a physical body, and then is extremely powerful. This kind of spirit beast is actually divided into the most common high-level spirit beast, and the next one is a kind of material spirit beast, Wu Hao was surprised to find that the name of the little thing in front of him was called Lingkong beast.


    It turns out that this little thing in the human world is called the spirit beast. Although the name sounds a bit strange, the three words are also consistent. Crystal itself is a kind of thing similar to aura, and this thing gestates to crystal itself with a little aura. The empty word may want to say that his ethereal body.


    There are very detailed records about the spirit beast in the spirit beast illustrated book. The spirit beast has three forms. The infant is bred by pure energy crystal. It has the spirit of heaven and earth. It can use powerful pure energy as a means of attack and defense, Adults can release more than three kinds of energy forms. According to the records, there are different adult shapes. Adults can release ice, fire, thunder, three kinds of energy, while some adults can release poison, thunder, fire, and other kinds of energy. However, as long as they can release three kinds of energy, it means that they have entered the adult, There is a third state, also known as the ultimate body state. The ultimate body of the spirit beast is described very vaguely in this spirit beast guide. It seems that no one has really captured the powerful ultimate body of the spirit beast. It is just vaguely described that the ultimate body of the spirit beast can release the power of all kinds of crystal stones in the high heaven and has extremely powerful power.


    This kind of vague record means nothing, but Wu Hao can clearly feel that the ultimate body of the spirit beast really has a very strong power. According to the characteristics of the adult spirit beast, Wu Hao can guess what the ultimate body really means? The so-called adult should be that the spirit beast of the infant absorbs various kinds of crystal stones, and then transforms the power of these crystal stones into its own power. When it reaches more than three kinds, it means that the infant has successfully advanced into an adult. Oh, there are many kinds of crystal stones in the high heaven, and different crystal stones have different energy, Some spars can release energy with fire property, while some spars can release energy with lightning property. And some can release energy with ice cold attribute.


    So far, how many kinds of energy crystals are there in the high heaven? Wu Hao has not really gone. He has paid close attention to them. However, it is obvious that there are many kinds of poisonous crystals. Wu Hao has heard of them. Although he has never seen them, and it is said that there are also crystals that can condense space. Although he has never seen them, he has not seen them, It shows that someone once got it, and if an adult spirit beast gets all the power of these crystals and turns it into its own power, you can imagine what a terrible power it is. Therefore, it can be imagined that this spirit beast should be classified as a high-level spirit beast, which is absolutely responsible, even though it is still a young one, It still relies on its own pure energy as a means of attack and defense, but in the future, it will absorb more crystal stones and transform more energy for its own use. How powerful this little spirit beast can release, which makes Wu Hao imagine the expression on his face infinitely and show a more joyful look in an instant, right, We should not use the word pleasure to describe it, but we should use the word heart to describe it. Indeed, he is very excited now. I didn''t expect that he accidentally saved a spirit beast with such great potential, and he is willing to follow his own future. He can definitely become a powerful helper.


    Wu Hao looks at the little Lingkong beast who is eating the crystal stone. He has a smile on his face. It seems that he has really picked up the treasure. He puts his hand on her head and touches it. The little Lingkong beast rubs on her hand and continues to eat his crystal stone.


    Wu Hao continued to look at the atlas of the spirit beast. He had already turned here, but he didn''t see what the little storm goddess was? It''s conceivable that his level should be higher, and may even appear in the last few pages. In fact, when Wu Hao turned to the last three pages, he saw the introduction of the little storm goddess.

 Chapter 983

    The introduction of this little thing is far more vague than that of the spirit beast. It can be seen that human beings know very little about it. Even their names are written very much. Some people call it the God of storm, some people call it the God of storm, some people call it the God of sound of ice and snow, some people call it the God of extreme cold, and some people call it the God of sky. But all his names contain a rope, It can be seen that human practitioners have a high respect for him. At least from this word, we can see that human beings should be full of awe.


    With so many names, it means that human beings have no complete definition of him and can not determine what kind of state he is.


    Wu Hao smiles. The little girl calls herself the God of storm. However, Wu Hao thinks that the God of ice and snow is more in line with her temperament after watching these names, so she should call him that in the future.


    Wu Hao pays attention to the spirit beast illustrated book again. Although the introduction of the spirit beast illustrated book to the little ice snow goddess is very vague, some clues can be seen from the classification. According to the introduction, the little ice snow goddess belongs to a kind of creature which is completely embodied by the spirit. Whether he is a kind of spirit beast can be seen from the introduction, It can be seen that not everyone is willing to classify it into the category of spirit beast. In fact, from the label, we can see that human beings are more inclined to be another higher creature that is closer to human beings and is completely composed of spirit. From the word God, we can see that human beings actually have a little bit of inferiority in front of it, which can almost be felt, At least the people who wrote this atlas should think that the little ice goddess should be a kind of intelligent creature with higher level than human beings.


    To be fair, from the contact with the little ice and snow goddess, I can clearly feel that the little thing really should not be planned into the category of spirit beast. Linshu still has a thin man, but the little ice and snow goddess obviously does not belong to the category of thin, or even more definitely, at least from his point of view, Having seen so many creatures in his own universe, he can clearly feel that the little ice goddess is actually a kind of intelligent creature with a higher level than human beings. At least he can be completely composed of energy and his heart is dead, but human beings still can''t get rid of the control of the body. This shows that the little ice goddess is a higher level than human beings to some extent, Although his intelligence is not one level higher than that of human beings, his energy composition is obviously more advanced than that of human beings in the energy based world of the high heaven. Moreover, he is only a young person, and he can have such powerful power. He does not own the black netherworld fire that has entered a high-level state, I''m afraid I can only become a loser under him. It''s impossible to guess how powerful it will be if I continue to grow into an adult or even the ultimate body.


    As a matter of fact, the power level of the little ice goddess in the spirit beast illustrated book is only a corresponding guess. In his childhood, he should constantly absorb the aura of heaven and earth with certain characteristics between heaven and earth to improve his strength level. When he grows up, the little ice goddess can directly take charge of and control a wide range of weather, and even his energy level has reached, There are three kinds of judgments. The first one is that after the little ice goddess grows up to the intermediate state, he can turn energy into reality. Well, then he will have the energy to destroy heaven and earth, and any skill will be useless in front of him, It can freeze any energy particle and make all the energy particles stop moving. Once the energy particles stop moving, it means that all the energy is invisible. Just like when Wu Hao just fought with him, the netherworld fire in his hand rapidly declined in his extremely cold conditions, which is also the embodiment of this form. When the movement speed of the energy particles rapidly weakened, the energy particles became invisible, In fact, it is a process of energy decline. If you can''t stop your stomach completely, then all the energy can''t be released, which means that all the energy belongs to spiritual silence. To achieve this state, the little ice goddess can be called an invincible existence.


    Another guess is that the ultimate form of the little ice goddess can transform energy into substance, transform itself into any form, and control any energy.


    The last guess seems more absurd and more bold. When the little ice goddess grows into the ultimate form, he will become a real God, that is, a God who can control everything. Although there is no specific description, the word "God" is used to describe the state of the event. It can be seen that the author who wrote this part of the content has a great reverence for the ice goddess.


    I saw it again. If the little ice goddess can grow into the ultimate state, then Wu Hao is more inclined to the first guess, that is, when it reaches the ultimate body, he can freeze the movement of all energy particles, that is to say, let everything fall into silence. This situation can be clearly felt from the process he just fought with him, His energy can indeed control the operation of energy particles. When all energy particles are frozen, all energy will return to zero and can''t be released. In this case, it''s impossible for him to fight hand to hand, even his wife, because the human body itself is made up of molecules and various complex particles, Although it does not have particularly powerful energy, as long as it is a particle, it can be frozen. Even energy particles can be frozen. The human body is the most basic particle, not to mention the ice goddess who grows into the ultimate body. Even if you throw a person into the freezer, it can be frozen into a popsicle, not to mention the ice goddess who makes use of his skills, I''m afraid the world can''t be his opponent at all.


    Although the introduction of spirit beast illustrated book is very vague, after reading it, Wu Hao can be sure that the little ice goddess is really powerful, especially after growing up into the ultimate form. It''s hard for Wu Hao to imagine whether tomorrow will be his opponent, at least the spirit God is still a person, he can''t be called a God, Although Shenzong has the word "God", it can grow up. The little ice and snow goddess is a life body formed directly on the basis of energy. A higher foundation means that it has more powerful energy space.

 Chapter 984

    Maybe even Shenzong may not be his opponent. Of course, this is also an unknown thing. After all, the talent possessed by human beings is unimaginable. In particular, the racial talent possessed by the two clans, one is the power of the nether world, the other is the power of time. The ultimate body of these two forces is also very terrible. It is always death Memorial and creation, The other is the direct control of time. Whether the ultimate body of ice and snow goddess can freeze time is also unknown. Maybe it will be at the same level.


    But in any case, Wu Hao can clearly feel that the strength of ice goddess should be quite strong.


    Wu Hao focused on the other two pages.


    The other two pages are about the same life made up of energy body as the little ice snow goddess. The other is the God of fire with the attribute of fire. According to the book, it is the God of fire. Wu Hao doesn''t know what it''s called. Just like the ice snow goddess has so many names, but the more unified thing is that there is only one name for the God of fire, and the introduction is similar, Basically, it''s the same nature as ice goddess. It''s estimated that it''s a different life body formed by two kinds of energy, so it has the same powerful form of energy. The speculation about the ultimate body is also very exaggerated. There are many kinds of speculation about the ultimate God of fire. There is an obvious saying that after the ultimate form of the God of fire, It''s possible that his flame can directly burn the whole world. Wu Hao himself controls the ultimate form of the netherworld fire, that is, the black flame. What he can do is really terrible, although he doesn''t know what kind of state the flame released by the ultimate form of the God of fire will be, But the attack ability of the fire itself is really very violent and powerful. The word "destroy the sky and destroy the earth" can be used to describe it. I didn''t fight with him. I don''t know what his fire looks like. However, according to Wu Hao''s current understanding of fire, it is true that a powerful fire can destroy the sky and destroy the earth, To judge the God of fire, he is afraid that his strength as an adult should be exactly the same as that of ice and snow goddess, because Wu Hao can clearly feel that the God of fire, in essence, is also the same as ice and snow goddess. It is composed of two different forms of energy, two different kinds of life, and their basic characteristics are the same, Therefore, the future growth space should be the same, but they show different energy forms.


    But the third one has given Wu Hao more interest.


    The third kind of life is also based on the energy body, which is also the life bred on the basis of energy. However, the description of the last kind is more vague, which means that human beings have less understanding of it. Human beings call it pure spirit. Literally, they can only hear an ambiguous imagination, and the specific description is like this, This is a kind of pure life made up of pure heaven and earth energy. It has the ability to transform any energy, and it can also control any energy between heaven and earth. Its power is extremely powerful. It is impossible to guess where the ultimate point of its power is.


    The introduction is very rare, even it is difficult for people to judge whether this thing actually exists, because the existence of this form means that this is an extremely terrible, extremely infinite level of power. You can imagine that the little ice goddess and the so-called God of fire are two kinds of life conceived by two kinds of energy with specific attributes, which means that although they are very powerful, their energy base is based on a certain kind of energy, and the pure spirit is different, It''s pure, direct, energy based life. What does that mean? This means that his breeding space does not contain any attributes. In turn, it means that its operation is based on any energy attribute, which means that he can control all the energy between heaven and earth. How terrible this is, it means that any energy in his hands will disappear into invisibility, or be completely controlled by him, To attack this level of life, the difficulty is conceivably high, and the level of life is also unimaginable.


    I don''t know if the pure spirit really exists, or it''s just a spiritual animal''s Guide. According to the quantity that has been found, there are two kinds, namely the little ice goddess and the God of fire, and then we can infer that there may be such a powerful creature as the pure spirit in this world. If it really exists, the life body is really very powerful, which can be said to be almost terrible, If time and space are also composed of aura, that is to say, energy, it means that the pure spirit can control all things in the world, including time, space, death, life and everything. When he grows into the ultimate constitution, he will be the real God. Wu Hao is just an imagination, which makes him shiver, If this level of life is put on the earth, it is likely to be a super power of the universe. We don''t know whether the Diablo, a time consuming race, can do better than the pure spirit, the ultimate powerful creature. Whether the life based on such a powerful energy is limited by time is also an unknown number, if it is not limited by time, That is another form of Diablo. After all, Diablo is also something that is not limited by time. If two things that are not limited by time collide, the future will be wonderful.


    However, Wu Hao just thought that whether there is such a creature or not is an unknown. If there is such a powerful creature in the high heaven, the ambitious people like Shenzong and Lingtian will not try their best to catch it. It must be impossible.


    However, it''s strange to say that the existence of pure spirit, the ultimate body, is so terrible that it is extremely powerful. At least she has seen the little ice goddess, which means that it is a real existence. Why didn''t she send someone to look for her? To be able to control a little ice goddess, you can imagine how powerful it is. It can''t be described as doubling. It''s an exponential rise, especially after the ultimate form.


    Maybe the little ice goddess has more special abilities. Otherwise, according to the current thousands of kilometers, it is not very far away from the world where human beings live, and there is no strong man among human beings. Even he can defeat him, and the spirit heaven should have a way to defeat her.

 Chapter 985

    Although Lingtian''s netherworld fire can only reach the level of hundred purple and its own netherworld fire, reaching the intermediate level of black, Lingtian''s other strength is far better than itself, which should be able to make up for the gap. But Lingtian did not do so, which means that there must be other problems, At least there must be something more mysterious in the little ice goddess, so that human beings can''t hurt him.


    Wu Hao looks at the rapidly decreasing crystal stones and the blue body of the spirit beast. He smiles with joy. He can''t help feeling it in her hand. He didn''t expect that he could find such a big baby when he came out. After that, he developed her into the ultimate body, which should be quite powerful, although he needed to capture all kinds of crystal stones, And get the energy, but it should not be a particularly difficult thing. After the little guy grows into the ultimate body, he can release the special energy of the crystal, which is another form of heaven and earth energy. He just needs to see a blow and get it in the way of crystal, but anyway, this little thing is absolutely very powerful.


    "Take your time. I''ll have a rest."


    Wu Hao said something to himself. Then he sat down cross legged and began to adjust his state. He took a crystal stone and put it on his hand. He began to absorb it, recover his strength, enhance his level, and then put himself into the work tomorrow. The little guy should be able to recover to 7778 tomorrow. Ask him tomorrow, Can he find the vein of crystal? If he can, he won''t have to spend more time on it.


    It''s the next morning when you practice. When the sun comes down from the mountain and the wind blows on your face, Wu Hao suddenly recovers from his practice. He looks at the little spirit beast around him. It seems that he really wants to follow him. After eating all the crystal stones, his body has really recovered, Although the blue body is not as pure blue as it was when she saw him, it has a very obvious blue foundation, and even can feel the obvious energy emission from him. He just lies beside him and sleeps like a cat. It seems that sleeping is also a way for her to recover her body. In fact, it is also a way for her to recover her body, Whether it''s human or any creature sleeping, can help the body better recover from injury.


    But the little thing is very sharp. After Wu Hao wakes up, he wakes up immediately. He comes to stand up and rubs his face.


    Wu Hao touched his head and stretched out.


    His expression immediately serious, with the most serious attitude looking at the small spirit in front of the beast.


    "Little guy, I want to ask you a question. Since you are a living body composed of petroleum crystal energy, can you sense crystal?"


    The little guy didn''t evade her question at all. He nodded his head without hesitation. Wu Hao''s face suddenly looked excited, and even his fist could not help shaking. If so, this life body with snack energy can indeed have a certain sense of history. Otherwise, how can this life body absorb energy, They need to absorb the energy of the crystal to grow up continuously. If they can''t sense the existence of the crystal, they have to run to every mountain to determine this low-level method. Only ordinary low-level spirit beasts will use this method, He has entered into the category of high-level spirit beast. He must have his own higher way to deal with this problem. Not surprisingly, he can really feel the existence of crystal stone.


    Excited for a while, Wu Hao once again put his look more serious.


    "Little fellow, let me ask you another question. Which mountain is the nearest spar mine here?"


    It was obvious that he understood this question, but when he looked at Wu Hao''s eyes, he suddenly became sad and angry. He stood up, jumped into the air, supported his limbs with energy, floated in the air, and then roared angrily in one direction.


    "What do you mean?" He frowned and quickly flew into the air, standing in the same position with him and looking into the distance.


    The little guy patted him on the leg with his tail, then yelled twice in that direction.


    "You mean there''s a spar in that direction?" Wu Hao frowned and asked. The little guy nodded without hesitation.


    "Then why are you so angry?" After Wu Hao asked this question, he laughed bitterly. This question needs to be understood and expressed to make him understand. However, for the time being, this little guy obviously does not have this ability, just like now this little guy understands Wu Hao''s question, but what it can express is through roaring, his roaring, Wu Hao obviously didn''t understand.


    The little guy patted his feet with his tail again, and then ran all the way in the air, and quickly ran in the direction he just roared. The speed was almost as fast as Wu Hao''s flying speed. Wu Hao did not hesitate to catch up with him. The little guy saw that he caught up with him, and immediately made his body bigger and became a spirit beast the size of a majestic horse, Wu Hao, you see him like this, and he suddenly laughs. This little guy is really psychic. It seems that he obviously wants to let himself ride on him, and then drag himself quickly towards that direction. In this case, what''s his hesitation? Immediately flew to the back of the little guy, the little guy immediately accelerated the speed, ran all the way in the air, ran all the way toward the direction of his roar.


    Wu Hao can be sure that there is crystal ore in the direction of his entrance, but he didn''t react. Why is he so angry?


    But when he took Wu Hao all the way to 5500 nights and came to a more remote and lonely mountain, Wu Hao seemed to know why.


    In an extremely high mountain, or even the highest peak of the whole mountain range, there are a group of giant ice dragons circling on the mountain. They are trying their best to climb away from the mountain. Some of them have exposed huge spars, which are greedily sucking the power of spars.


    Seeing that they were absorbing the power of the crystal, Wu Hao immediately understood the anger of the spirit beast. He was afraid that the mountain was discovered by the little spirit beast himself and was ready to absorb the mineral veins. But the frost dragons also found it and used their own cluster and adult advantages to drive the little spirit beast away, And they own this piece of spar.

 Chapter 986

    I didn''t expect that there were so many spirit beasts in this mountain range. They not only met the little spirit beast, but also met the little ice goddess. Now they saw the cluster of ice dragons. Wu Hao counted them. There were as many as 12 ice dragons, all of them were adult ice dragons. They flapped their huge wings and held a long tail, Although the form is very powerful, xiaolingkong beast has brought himself here, which means that he wants to get back here, and what he wants is the crystal ore here. If all of them are sucked up by these ice dragons, he''ll make a fart.


    Although the 12 adult ice dragons are quite terrible, now that they are here, can he just watch them absorb all the crystal stones? Of course, it''s impossible.


    Wu Hao jumped down from xiaolingkong beast. Xiaolingkong beast saw that he was ready to fight, and he instantly recovered to his original state. The body shape of hundreds of kilometers suddenly appeared in the air and roared at the ice dragon. Although he was defeated once, xiaolingkong beast didn''t look timid, especially with Wu Hao''s help, His expression showed a greater battle, without the slightest fear.


    Wu Hao looks up at the little guy. No, it''s a big guy. Xiaodian has a strong sense of fighting for the little guy. It shows that the fight he can help himself to finish will be very powerful. But what makes her sad is that after the little guy''s transformation is maximized, she needs to look up to see it. It''s huge, It''s like looking up at a mountain.


    "Roar ~"


    The Lingkong beast roared violently at the ice dragons. The ice dragons were immediately attracted by the situation here. Twelve ice dragons immediately flew to this side and surrounded them in a fierce manner.


    According to the spirit beast atlas, life composed of energy body and life composed of body are two different concepts. Among the spirit beasts composed of body, ice dragon is a very high-level existence and a very powerful existence. When they are close to each other, she immediately finds that there is nothing wrong with the description of them in the spirit beast atlas. Ice dragon integrated with human body, The energy emitted by the body is very powerful. The key is that their body size is as big as their energy. Although the young Linkong beasts are very big, they can only be said to be small and big in front of these adult ice dragons. How can we describe them? If you say that your current Lingkong beast is a wolf dog, then the ice dragon is like a tiger or a lion in the zoo. You can imagine the difference in size and combat effectiveness, not to mention that the little Lingkong beast will still be beaten away by them when it has such fighting consciousness.


    The key is that there is more than one of these ice dragons, or 12 of them appear together. Wu Hao feels great pressure when surrounded by them.


    "Little thing, you dare to come back. When you come back, you will come back with a human. Are you going to be buried with you?" The largest ice dragon is probably the eldest of these ice dragons. He roars at them loudly. The pure spirit ice dragon can output many languages, including human language. Wu Hao can communicate with each other and fly into the higher air, bursting out his fighting spirit.


    "I didn''t expect that such a high-level spirit beast as the ice dragon would like to bully the weak. This crystal vein should have been discovered by the spirit beast first. How shameful of you to bully the weak and occupy other people''s property?" Wu Hao looked around at them with a straight face, trying to look very cold. Although in their eyes, under the huge size, they may not see the look on their face, but they must be able to feel the breath on their body.


    "Ha ha ha ha, when did the human mind become so childish and ridiculous? In this world, the law of the jungle has always been the law of the jungle. Who told you that what he discovered first was his? Who is the best? Isn''t that the case with you humans? I thought you humans were the same Ice dragon laughs scornfully.


    Wu Hao didn''t care about his sarcastic smile. He continued to say in a cold voice: "indeed, this is a world of the jungle. Since you know, where do I hope you come from? Because in front of me, you are just the weak. If you want to continue to fight, I''m sorry. In the law of the jungle, the strong don''t need to bear any responsibility or have any guilt when they kill the weak. I won''t have any guilt when I kill you, so I''ll give you two minutes to leave immediately. If you stay here, I''m sorry. I''ll leave you a dead end. "


    Wu Hao said and took Senluo out of his space ring.


    As soon as Zhang Luo came out, with his energy infused, he sent out a strong sense of killing, which made all the 12 ice dragons around sing about the terrible power. They were surprised. No one thought that such powerful weapons could appear in human hands.


    As soon as the twelve frost dragons came out, they felt a sense of fear in their hearts at the moment of shaking. The sense of fear came from an instinct deep in their souls, as if it was a fear in the Scripture. They did not know what the fear was? But they do feel that moment, their hearts out of a sense of fear.


    An unparalleled sense of oppression is indescribable.


    But the ice dragon is the top level of the spirit beast, the moment of fear flashed by, they face a small human, will fear? Obviously not, especially when they were 12 together here, with a spirit beast and a human, they didn''t pay attention at all. Their fear flashed by, and their eyes all showed a strong sense of fighting.


    "Human, you are provoking us. We will get rid of you all in two minutes."


    With the roar of the leader of the ice dragon, the 12 ice dragons attack the Lingkong beast and Wu Hao in the encirclement circle at the same time. Their big mouth spurts out the frost, which instantly covers the 12 ice dragons. The frost and cold air spurted out are so terrible. Ordinary spirit beasts will be frozen in the face of this attack, and they can''t resist it, But Wu Hao is different

 Chapter 987

    Wu Hao is a practitioner with netherworld fire, and his netherworld fire has reached a very high level. In this case, he is not afraid of the frost of the ice dragon. Don''t forget, just when Wu Hao and the little ice goddess were fighting, the little ice goddess''s Frost was so fierce that even his netherworld fire could be reduced, Can the frost of ice dragon be compared with that of ice goddess? Although the little ice goddess is only a child, and these ice dragons have reached adulthood, there is still a big gap in the energy level of ice shield. Wu Hao condenses the netherworld fire on the blade and waves it vigorously. The blue and white netherworld fire hovers in the air like a fire dragon, encircling him and the spirit beast, and eliminating the influence of the cold ice, At the same time, Wu Hao also launched an attack on the ice dragon.


    Although the 12 ice dragons are very terrible and powerful, Wu Hao is not afraid of them. She has rich combat experience and is still able to achieve Apple intelligence in the face of this complex situation. In particular, although the ice dragon is huge in size, it faces many smaller human beings, On the contrary, he is at an advantage level, especially when he is holding an invincible weapon in his hand. He can make use of his small advantage to do more things.


    He flew forward and directly confronted the ice dragon''s boss. When the ice from the ice dragon was even colder, Wu Hao flew straight down to his abdomen. Senluo in his hand was inserted directly from the lower part of his neck. Like a big saw, he pulled his whole belly from head to tail. His huge viscera lost the support of his crystal soft belly, Under the action of gravity, all of them fell out in an instant.


    "This... How is this possible?" The leader of the ice dragon didn''t expect that this guy''s ice blade could do such direct damage to his body. The ice dragon''s body is a very hard human weapon. Unless it is a super high level weapon, it can do a little damage to the ice dragon''s body, but this guy''s weapon can instantly cut his abdomen, It''s like cutting tofu. Is it... Is it so possible?


    "I told you that in the world of the jungle, the strong can kill loze. In my eyes, you are the weak, at least not different from the weak." Wu Hao said coldly.


    After he said that, the leader of the ice dragon fell directly on the mountain, and his huge body slid from the mountain to the valley, shaking the whole mountain.


    This is the limitation of the body. Compared with the life body based on agriculture, the body limits too much. Even if the ice dragon is such a powerful creature, once the body is injured beyond healing, their life will basically end. However, the life based on ability has no such worry, just like the little ice goddess, Almost disappeared, but his life is still not any damage, at most, the energy has been attenuated.


    The ice dragon''s boss fell to the ground, and the remaining 11 ice dragons were in a panic. They didn''t expect that their boss was killed in an instant. What''s the situation of the knife on his hand? When he pulled it out, they felt a trace of fear from the bottom of their hearts. However, they did not expect that the attack power of this weapon was so strong. The unbreakable skin of the ice dragon could resist the attack of most powerful weapons of human beings. Even the most powerful weapons could do little damage to them, But this weapon in his hand actually cuts their eldest brother''s stomach like tofu. Its power can''t be underestimated at all. In this case, maybe this guy is really a stronger one than them. In the world of the jungle, the strong don''t have any compassion for slaughtering the weak, just like they painted the mountain road, Now it''s their turn to be the weak. When the situation goes down sharply, a giant ice dragon shows a look of panic.


    However, where they are willing to give up the dignity of the ice dragon, they still need to maintain it. The best way to maintain their dignity is to kill the enemy in the battle. Maybe the boss just accidentally hit his move. Now we can talk to him as long as we carefully avoid his weapons, And they have an absolute advantage in number.


    The 11 ice dragons immediately adjusted their strategy. They spewed ice from their mouths to their heads, forming a huge white fog. Then they flapped their wings and rushed into the white fog. When they came out of the white fog again, each ice dragon had a layer of hard ice armor, which made their body look bigger, It also makes them look more aggressive.


    "Come on."


    Although the pressure brought by the 11 ice dragons is very huge, Wu Hao can turn any pressure into his own power and burst out more powerful fighting force once he is in battle. Facing a fierce ice dragon, Wu Hao takes the initiative and rushes up directly with Senluo in his hand, and Senluo in his hand is accompanied by Youming fire, Wu Hao was fully capable of breaking their ice armor, so in this case, the ice dragon didn''t get much advantage. In the fierce battle, Wu Hao still killed four ice dragons easily. With the help of Lingkong beast, he killed two more. Twelve ice dragons fell seven, and the remaining five finally knew that the battle would continue, In the end, it will only make them die completely. The result of total annihilation is beyond their endurance. Seeing that the battle has become a one-sided situation, the remaining five ice dragons are finally afraid and find a gap. The wings of the five ice dragons quickly disappear in the depth of the mountains.


    Wu Hao didn''t go out of his way to catch up. Although he could kill them all, there was no need to catch up now. The bodies of seven ice dragons had already filled the valley.


    He didn''t come here to kill them, or to drive them away. Now that they have gone, there is no doubt that there is no need to continue to chase them. The most important thing is that he can rob the ore veins. Now this goal has been achieved.


    After driving away the remaining ice dragon, Wu Hao breathes a long sigh of relief, and the spirit beast becomes a small one again. He comes to Wu Hao and rubs his feet. The joy in his eyes is obvious.

 Chapter 988

    "This is the vein you are going to bring me?" Wu Hao looked at the mine below, and the excitement in his eyes was also obvious. A large mountain was climbed open by the ice dragon, which was like a cut in a stone. What was exposed inside was crystal clear jade, and what was exposed inside was crystal clear blue crystal stone.


    What makes Wu Hao even more excited is that there is not only one mountain with quartz vein here, but it can be clearly felt that there are several continuous mountains around, and all of them have quartz. Just like what he detected earlier, if a mountain has no quartz, then other surrounding businesses have no quartz, and vice versa, a mountain has quartz, That means there will be a whole piece of spar around here.


    Looking at these mountains, which are tens of thousands of meters high, Wu Hao can hardly imagine how much space it will take to empty all the crystal stones here. I''m afraid his five space rings can''t hold the gold ornaments, or he can bring them here directly to absorb the crystal stones of the whole mountain. In that case, he doesn''t know how long it will take, In order to absorb all the crystal of a whole mountain.


    It was a great surprise. Wu Hao''s face was very excited.


    Now, up to four stars, there can be a continuous supply of spars.


    In order to determine his own idea, Wu Hao didn''t just focus on one mountain. He wanted to see if his guess was right and if there were crystal stones all around for a long distance. He immediately flew to the hillside of another mountain, put his hand on the mountain, and poured his own idea into it, The idea instantly detected the internal ability of the mountain, the huge amount of crystal stone, and his excited face immediately showed a more happy look. It seems that his guess is correct. The geographical environment of the structure of the high heaven god world means that as long as a mine is found, other mountains around must have the same mineral.


    In order to determine how many crystal minerals there are, Wu Hao flew to another mountain again and poured his mind into it again. He soon found that this mountain is also rich in gold. Almost all the inside of the mountain is made of crystal, and the rock on the outside is not completely crystallized. Only the fence on the outside is in geographical movement, Or the soil formed after a long time of weathering, its interior is all high-quality crystal.


    Wu Hao flew all the way to the left. It was only after the tenth mountain that he found that the number of crystal stones began to decrease slowly. When he reached the 15th mountain, the crystal stones began to deteriorate. When he reached the 16th mountain, the number of crystal stones began to decline, The whole mountain is basically ordinary ore, only contains a small amount of energy fluctuation, but this data has shocked Wu Hao. The whole 15 mines are all high-quality crystal, and this is only one side.


    As like as two peas of Wu Hao, he flew to the right side to detect the content of the right side of the mountain. Indeed, it was similar to what he had guessed, and the right side was exactly the same as the left side. The closer to the center, the higher the content of spar and the higher the quality of spar. By the time of the 15th and 16th mountain, the spar began to show marginalization, that is, inferior quality. By the 16th mountain, just like the mountain on the left, there are only a few ordinary ores with energy fluctuation.


    Wu Hao flew into the sky. There are 30 mountains on the left and right sides, with very high-quality crystal stones. Every mountain is huge, just like Mount Everest. However, it is not accurate to say that every mountain here should exceed the volume of Mount Everest. Now there are more than 30 such mountains here, As long as the surface soil and rock are excavated, there are high-quality ores in it. How can Wu Hao not be excited? In this case, they can all use these minerals to reach the level of four stars. As long as they reach the level of four stars, they can get rid of the limitation of crystal stones. Just like his original practice, they can directly absorb power from heaven and earth for their own use. Although that is the ultimate form, they have not yet entered that stage. They still need these crystal stones before, And now these mines are enough for him, enough for them to do anything.


    Without saying a word, Wu Hao takes out Senluo and cuts directly at one of the mountains. Half of the top of the mountain is cut off, revealing the crystal below. Like peeling a watermelon skin, Chen Feng removes all the shells of the whole mountain. A complete crystal mountain appears on the earth. Looking at the crystal mountain, Wu Hao is very excited, After cutting off the thin surface of the whole mountain, it is full of crystal stones. Now the crystal stones are displayed in front of your eyes. The whole mountain is like a huge mountain carved with crystal, which is breathtaking.


    I don''t know if five space rings can take the mountain away?


    Wu Hao suddenly thought of what Ling fei''er had said to himself. Space rings are divided into four levels, the first is ordinary, the second is exquisite, and the last is infinite space rings. Each level of space rings can hold different things. Ordinary quality space rings can only hold ten cubic meters of things, The exquisite space ring can hold 100 cubic meters of things. As for the best space ring, it can hold a little more things, that is to say, it can reach 10000 cubic meters. Only the infinite space ring can hold unlimited things.


    Wu Hao took out the five space rings he bought. These five space rings are the best ones he bought just in case, that is, all of them are the best space rings. Originally, he thought that it would be a great thing to fill all the five best space rings, but suddenly he found out, Even 500 best space rings can''t hold this mountain.


    A top-notch space ring can hold only 10000 cubic meters, but how big are these three?


    After removing the outer layer of rock and soil, this pure crystal clear mountain, which is composed of crystal stones, should look similar to Mount Everest. How big is Mount Everest? Wu Hao is still a little impressed by this. It is said that the earth rock volume of Mount Everest is at least 144.9 billion cubic meters, and the 500 best space rings can only hold 5 million cubic meters of crystal stones, which is not a small fraction of this mountain.

 Chapter 989

    All of a sudden, I feel a little regret. If I cut the whole mountain open, it is equivalent to directly exposing this kind of injury to heaven and earth. The level of energy emission is very large, not to mention it will all disappear. If someone else finds out here, it will be a very bad thing.


    I don''t care so much. Damn, I''ll fill all the space rings in my hand.


    Wu Hao cut down the crystal stones at the top of the mountain with a knife. Huge crystal stones rolled down along the top of the mountain and fell into the canyon. Looking at the rocks from the air, they were smashed very small. But when Wu Hao fell into the canyon and on these crystal stones, he found that these crystal stones were still as huge as houses, so he had to take out Senluo again, Cut all these huge crystal stones into small pieces, one piece is about one cubic or two cubic, so that they can be taken out in the future to directly absorb the power of these crystal stones.


    After cutting, Wu Hao took out the space ring and waved it. All five rings were filled immediately, and there was no room for anything. The five rings were only filled. The 13 rings that had just fallen from the crystal stone, he just cut a small piece, and all five space rings were filled. It was too many for people to start.


    Seeing that he was collecting the crystal stones, xiaolingkong ran over from the valley and sat in front of him. He looked at him curiously. His eyes seemed to ask him what he wanted to do?


    Looking at her curious eyes, Wu Hao explained casually: "I came out this time to look for crystal stones, but there are too many crystal stones here. My space ring can''t hold all these crystal stones. I''m worried about how to get all these crystal stones away."


    Wu Hao is really worried. Although he has found the quartz vein, how to get them back has become a huge problem. The number of space rings that can be installed is too limited. The best space rings are very difficult to find. Take them to find infinite space rings and install them all. You can''t buy space rings everywhere, What''s more, even if there are 10000 space rings, they can only hold 10 million cubic meters of crystal stones, which is less than a small fraction of this mountain. It''s really a very troublesome thing to run back every time. It''s also unknown whether these mountains will be found or taken away during the time when you leave.


    What''s more, Wu Hao is worried that the little spirit beast has decided to follow him. Now there is a big problem. Does the little spirit beast want to follow him or stay in this place? If he is ready to follow him, it will be different from his growth habits, It needs to gobble up a lot of crystal stones to grow up. After walking with him, where can he get so many crystal stones to gobble him up? He can''t come here in three days to get some crystal stones for him and go back to let her colleagues. But if he doesn''t walk with himself, he will stay here. It seems that there is no so-called "with whom, not with whom"?


    What is to be done?


    Wu Hao couldn''t laugh or cry. Looking at the little spirit empty beast in front of him, he sighed helplessly.


    Xiao Lingkong beast seems to know what he thinks and understand what he just said. It seems that he runs to the most central mountain in the mountain range. He digs a hole in the middle of the mountain, and then quickly uses the way of swallowing the crystal stone to dig a tunnel inside, directly into the middle of the Mountain vein. Then, he immediately comes out of the cave and returns to Wu Hao, He got close to Wu Hao, opened his mouth, and spat a small bead into Wu Hao''s hand.


    This bead is very small. It looks like it''s only a small circle bigger than soybean. But when this bead falls on his hand, Wu Hao obviously feels the extremely strong spatial fluctuation, which is similar to the spatial ring on his hand, but it''s more pure and incomparable. At the same time, the fluctuation amplitude is more subtle and purer.


    what is it?


    Wu Hao had a moment of doubt, but the next second his eyes suddenly burst out a strong excitement. Is this thing a space stone? The space ring is made of the space stone, but the ordinary quality space can only create the ordinary quality space ring and the pure space energy of the space stone on his hand, which makes him unable to imagine what kind of quality space it is, at least far more than the five best space on his hand, Yes, which means that it is likely to be a space of infinite quality, and even in the infinite quality, this space stone must be the super best in the infinite quality.


    Just now I saw that the little spirit beast was directly installed in the middle of the mountain range, and there was only such a small space stone in the middle of the whole mountain range. I can imagine what kind of quality it is.


    Wu Hao is excited and cuts his finger intensively, drops a drop of blood on the space stone, and suddenly finds that he can control the space stone, and the space fluctuation caused by the space stone also converges in an instant, but the space effect it brings still makes Wu Hao extremely shocked. With a single thought, all the crystal stones left in the valley disappear in an instant, Wu Hao''s eyes were very surprised when he entered the space stone. It is absolutely a super quality infinite space stone. In this way, all the problems will be solved.


    In order to verify his idea, Wu Hao immediately took Senluo in his hand and cut the mountain in half. At the same time, he waved a knife and cut all the crystal stones into small pieces. Before these huge crystal stones fell into the valley, with his idea, these crystal stones quickly disappeared in the air. When Wu Hao sensed his own space, the whole mountain disappeared, In other words, nearly or more than 144.9 billion cubic meters of crystal stones have been collected by themselves.


    This kind of excitement made her extremely excited. I didn''t expect that there was such a magical thing in the world. In space, the ring was just divine. A whole mountain was easily removed and disappeared. Who can do it? Only this super quality space ring can do it.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and tried her best to calm down. Although she was very excited, she still had to face a problem, that is, all the minerals in this area were found by xiaolingkong beast. He had to ask for his advice on how to deal with these crystal stones.


    Or at least tell him what he''s going to do next.


    Wu Hao squatted down and touched the head of xiaolingkong.


    "Little guy, now I have a few questions for you."


    Xiao Lingkong nodded.


    "Are you going to follow me all the time?"


    The beast nodded.

 Chapter 990

    "Since you are going to follow me, I must go back to the human world. Are you going to join me?"


    Xiao Lingkong nods.


    "Since you''re going to leave with me, I''m going to take away all the crystal stones. I mean all the crystal stones in this mountain range. Do you agree?"


    Xiaolingkong beast nodded, without any hesitation. It can be seen that he didn''t think about these problems, but simply wanted to follow him.


    "Are you sure?" Wu Hao asked her again.


    The little smart beast nodded without hesitation.


    "Well, since you agree, I''ll take all the crystal stones here, and guarantee to give you enough every day to help you grow up as soon as possible." Wu Hao stood up, looked at the surrounding mountains and took a deep breath. With the speed of the little smart beast devouring the crystal stones, the crystal stones here are enough for him to devour for quite a long time. What''s more important is that now he only collects the crystal stones above the ground. Every mountain in the world extends downward, and there are still a large number of crystal stones. Taking all these away can last for a long time, That''s even harder to measure.


    I don''t know if I can cultivate him into the ultimate body, but there is absolutely no problem in raising him into the adult body.


    Wu Hao grinned and continued to work.


    Senluo in his hand is like cutting tofu to cut off the rock structure of the outer layer of the mountain, so that the crystal stones inside the mountain can be completely exposed. Then he quickly cuts all the crystal stones and cuts them into small pieces. As his mind moves, all the crystal stones disappear into the air before they fall. Wu Hao first disposes of all the ground parts, making a total of 31 peaks, Countless high-quality crystal stones, all into his hands this super quality space stone.


    After dealing with all the ground parts, Wu Hao focused on the formation of the underground part of the crystal, which was not formed in an instant above the ground. There was no underground part. In fact, it was a structural form. The above ground part and the underground part were connected. Some commodities were not much underground part, but all of them were on the above ground part, But the vast majority as like as two peas in the mountain structure, the quantity of the crystal in the lower part is much higher than that in the single part. The so-called iceberg angle is exactly the same as the one. The road is only a small part on the top, and it is very large below it. For all the crystal stones needed for the small animals, Wu Hao is facing so much directly, facing the underground part. He began to launch his own attack. Senlo''s energy was chopped down one by one, and the fixed crystal stones suddenly broke into small pieces. He took away the crystal stones with his mind and continued to cut them inside step by step. The more he owed, the more he lacked. Many Wu Hao were worried about whether he could hold so many crystal stones in his space.


    However, Wu Hao is very confident that this space stone in his hand can hold an extremely large number. Although he is not sure whether this is a real infinite space, at least he can be sure that the space in it is extremely large. He has just installed 31 mountains, that is to say, 31 Mount Everest, which is equivalent to 144.9 billion cubic meters multiplied by 31, Even such a considerate space can be easily accommodated without any extra feeling. It can be seen that the space stone can accommodate far more space than this volume.


    Maybe it''s not really infinite space, but this quality space can absolutely hold very huge things, even if it''s full, what? As for Wu Hao''s starting point, no matter whether he can fill all the crystal here or not, as long as he can fill the space ring, that''s enough.


    A mountain is thousands to tens of thousands of miles deep. The quantity of crystal stones is huge. The quality of crystal stones in the underground part is higher than that in the ground part, and it has more pure energy. This surprised Wu Hao, and also made him feel very surprised. With these levels of energy stones, cultivation can get twice the result with half the effort.


    Wu Hao hollowed out all the crystal stones under 31 mountain peaks. The total amount of crystal stones in the remaining part is more than twice that of the ground part. That is to say, if we take into account the overall situation, we have excavated at least 100 crystal stones of Mount Qomolangma this time. Even so, The space stone in his hand didn''t show any sign of being full, which surprised Wu Hao. At the same time, he was very surprised. Unexpectedly, the little guy found himself such a good space stone. It would be quite convenient to do anything after that.


    Wu Hao didn''t know how long it took him to complete such a huge project, but when he flew into the air and looked at the 31 huge holes under the ground, his face showed a smile. He dug so many ores at one time, and there were so many kinds of ores, not only one kind of crystal, It will be very convenient to cultivate small spirit empty beasts in the future.


    Wu Hao flew to a higher altitude and looked farther away at the mountain. He believed that there must be more than one mining area in the mountain, but he was satisfied that the crystal stones were enough for his family to use, and they were enough for the small spirit air beasts to grow into adults, even to make them reach a higher level of adults, It''s not too late for him to come to the mountains and look for new mines.


    Wu Hao stretched out his hand and looked at the soybean in his hand. It''s really hard to imagine that such a small space stone could hold 100 Mount Everest. I''m afraid that this kind of thing can only be done in the high heaven, this kind of civilization based on ability, like on the earth. This kind of thing is impossible, The largest earth truck on the earth can only transport 200 cubic meters of earth at a time. It''s hard to imagine how long it will take to go to a Mount Everest. Now I''ve gone to 100 Mount Everest in a short time. How terrible and powerful it is.


    If you have this space stone in your hand, you really have infinite space. Maybe it''s not difficult to directly take a planet away. If you have enough strength, you can do it.


    Taking back the spirit, Wu Hao once again put his attention in his hands. This space stone can''t be held all the time. It''s better to make a ring. Take a look at the soil and ore filling the valley below. These ores contain a lot of high-quality metal. Although they are not what he needs, it''s very easy to make a ring holder outside the space ring, I fell in the valley and found a large piece of ore with the best quality I feel

 Chapter 991

    The high-purity alloy was melted by the netherworld fire, and then the liquid alloy was made into the shape needed by himself. Then the space stone was inlaid. A simple but exquisite space stone suddenly appeared in the air. He directly took it up and put it on his hand. With this space ring, it would be very convenient to do anything in the future, It can not only hold crystal stones, but also hold a large number of weapons, or everything else excluding life, if necessary in the future.


    After appreciating his masterpiece, Wu Hao finally focused on the seven ice dragons on the other side of the valley. All these ice dragons were killed by him, but the ice dragons were full of treasures. Whether they were skin, bones or tendons, they could all be sold at a very high price, The most important thing is that the crystal stone of the adult ice dragon is also a scarce and best-selling product of extremely high quality. As long as there is a crystal stone from the ice dragon, it will be of great help to the improvement of strength. Without these minerals, Wu Hao will also be very interested in the crystal stone from the ice dragon, But now that he has got better quality ores, he has no interest in these crystal stones. Seeing the bodies of seven ice dragons on the ground, Wu Hao takes them all into the space ring. When he comes back to Qinghe City, he tries to sell them. I don''t know how many people will buy it?


    Wu Hao is too lazy to think so much. Everything has been settled. Now it''s time to go home as soon as possible. Now I don''t know how long it''s been. Some of them will worry about themselves. They''d better go back early to save them too much worry.


    "Little guy, let''s go."


    Wu Hao chuckles and flies into the air. Xiaoling is very human. As soon as he hears his words, he becomes the size of a pony and lets him ride fast in the air. Wu Hao doesn''t need his help in mining these days. Wu Hao puts a lot of crystal stones in the valley, His power of absorbing and swallowing crystal all day long has returned to the original level, even higher than the original level, and his speed of running in the air is faster.


    But Wu Hao just rode on xiaolingkong''s back for two seconds, and immediately felt a familiar energy wave behind him. He didn''t think of it for a moment, so he couldn''t help looking behind him.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help frowning.


    Little ice goddess?


    How did she come here?


    And this little guy''s energy fluctuation seems to be very weak, at least he can be more weak than when he let him go. Is this little girl hurt by herself?


    "Stop."


    Wu Hao patted Lingkong beast on the back, asked him to stop, and motioned him to go back. Xiaolingkong beast also felt the energy fluctuation of little ice goddess. The little guy seemed a little afraid, and little ice goddess hesitated and did not move.


    Naturally, Wu Hao can feel the change of her breath. He obviously feels that the little guy is a little afraid of the little ice goddess. Maybe it''s because he almost killed him, or some other reasons. Obviously, he can feel his breath. After feeling the energy of the little ice goddess, he becomes a little afraid.


    Wu Hao patted himself and flew into the air, flying in the direction of the energy fluctuation of the little ice goddess.


    The little snow goddess fell into a big pit. His little white flame was released by Wu Hao. When he left, it was so weak that it was almost extinguished. The fluctuation of life was also very weak. After he fell into the pit, he wanted to absorb all the power around him, but all the crystal stones here were dug out by him, and the energy emitted was very weak, So the energy it can absorb is very weak.


    What''s wrong with this little girl? How could it be so much weaker than when I just let him go?


    Wu Hao hesitated for a moment and immediately held her in the palm of his hand, outputting his own energy to heal him.


    With a large amount of energy injection, the life breath of the little ice and snow goddess became stronger. The little ice and snow goddess immediately began to absorb energy instinctively. The little thing absorbed energy faster than Wu Hao imagined. Unexpectedly, he absorbed energy so fast. According to this level, it would not take long for him to dry up, It''s no wonder that when he saw it fighting with the Lingkong beast at the beginning, he quickly knocked down the Lingkong beast, and the blue body became transparent soon. According to the absorption speed, he finally understood the reason of the scene.


    In order not to let himself be sucked dry, Wu Hao can only take out a crystal stone of the same size as a house from the space ring and hold it in his hand. He tries his best to absorb the power of the crystal stone while transmitting all the absorbed power to him, so as to slightly balance the power absorbed by him.


    Soon, the huge stone like a house in his hand turned into a transparent color, while the little ice goddess was still absorbing the power in his body. Wu Hao had no choice but to take out a huge stone again, absorbing it and attacking him to recover.


    After ten days, Wu Hao''s crystal stones filled the whole valley, and the little ice goddess finally recovered. Nana''s white beating light finally regained its strong vitality. Although his strength has not been fully recovered, his life characteristics have been fully recovered.


    Wu Hao took back his hand and wanted to stand up. As a result, he fell to the ground and reluctantly got up from the ground holding the transparent crystal. Although he said that he was absorbing strength while attacking him, the speed of absorption of the little girl was so fast that it could not keep up with his absorption speed, so ten days passed, His strength was just absorbed by him.


    "You saved me?"


    Little snow goddess floated into the air, surprised to see in front of Wu Hao himself is not hurt? And seems to be about to die, did not expect to miraculously come back to life.


    "I didn''t save you. Do you think you can survive?" Wu Hao sat down cross legged, took out a crystal stone, absorbed strength and added his own consumption while talking with him.


    "All your strength is used up." Looking for snow goddess tone with incredible, this guy will not be in order to save himself, all the power to himself.


    "It''s not that I''ve used up all my strength, but that you little girl have absorbed all my strength. If it''s not that my absorption speed is still fast, and there are so many crystal stones to support me, I''m afraid I''ll be sucked to death by you every minute."

 Chapter 992

    "It''s so dangerous. What do you want me to do?" The little girl looked at him strangely.


    "What do you mean? You mean let me just watch you die. Oh, after a long time, do you want to commit suicide? " Wu Hao joked.


    "You want to commit suicide. I mean, I didn''t think you would risk your life to save me." Little girl''s tone is not lack of moving, he really did not expect that he would meet him, more did not expect that he would risk his life, sacrifice his strength to save himself.


    "Fortunately, you met me. If you come here a little slower, I''m afraid I''ll go too. Then you really don''t have the luck to survive."


    "Thank you."


    "Oh, you little guy can even say thank you. That''s good."


    "It''s not that I don''t know politeness at all. Of course I want to thank you for saving me." The little ice goddess floated around him.


    "How can you be so weak? I remember I didn''t hurt you like this when I let you go? Although it burned most of your energy, it didn''t endanger your life. It seems that you almost died this time. Even your life energy was damaged. What''s the matter? " Wu Hao asked.


    At the mention of this little snow goddess''s tone, she immediately became angry.


    "It''s not because of the big bug. I think it''s just my two sisters. The big bug is so powerful that I can''t beat him. At first, when I met you, I wanted to absorb the energy of the spirit beast and strengthen my own strength. I didn''t expect to be stopped by you. After I left, I went to the big bug to fight, As a result, the strength of that big insect is too strong, and my energy is weak. If I hadn''t run fast, I would have died long ago, let alone come here. "


    "Big bug what big bug?"


    "You haven''t seen it."


    "You tell me, I don''t know."


    "A kind of thing called space-time worm, he also ate my two sisters, I want to rescue me, but I can''t beat him."


    "You have two sisters?" Wu Hao smiles.


    "I can''t have two sisters."


    "Yes, you can, but it seems strange that your two sisters were eaten by the space-time worm, and your sister can still escape. It seems that you have to go to the space-time worm for several times, and you can escape every time. Listen to what you mean, can you still be stronger than your two sisters?" Wu Hao asks curiously.


    "I certainly don''t have the strength. My two sisters are strong, but the space-time worm is more afraid of my ability. I can make it move slowly, so it''s not so easy for him to defeat me. But this bug can eat all the energy, so I can''t save my sister all the time." The little girl said wrongly.


    "Your two elder sisters have been eaten, but they haven''t died yet?"


    "It''s OK for the moment, but I don''t know if it will be OK in the future."


    Speaking of this, the little girl said sadly: "the space-time worm devours energy everywhere. My two sisters and I are all energy body life. So when the space-time worm finds out our existence, it wants to devour us. In the first few battles, the three sisters beat him, but later the space-time worm becomes smart, He devoured all the energy around us, relatively weakened our energy, and then attacked us. In order to protect me, my two sisters were eaten by the space-time worm. The space-time worm uses my two sisters to help him absorb energy. As long as my sister does not absorb energy, the space-time worm will continue to absorb their energy, If they want to survive, they have to keep absorbing energy, and space-time worms suck up the energy they absorb. Mandarin is becoming more and more powerful as an insect. I''m really afraid that my two sisters will be imprisoned in its stomach forever. "


    "So you''re reckless. When you''re not strong enough, you''ll go to someone else for a fight?" Wu Hao''s expression became more serious. The space-time worm is really smart. At least from the description of the little girl, it can be felt that the space-time worm is very treacherous. After he devours his two sisters, he uses them to suck energy. If they don''t suck energy, they suck their energy. If they want to live, they have to keep absorbing energy, And the space-time worms absorb the energy they absorb. This kind of operation is really very cunning. I''m afraid most people can''t even think of it. There are still such operations.


    In addition, Wu Hao''s head flashed an idea. The last three pages of the spirit beast illustrated book show that there are three kinds of energetic life bodies that have appeared in the high heaven. At least some people have found that they have appeared in the high heaven. The first one is the little ice goddess, which has been verified. The other two gods of fire and pure spirit, which he has never seen, but listen to the little girl, Wu Hao suddenly felt that the God of fire and pure spirit were probably the two sisters of the little ice goddess.


    "I said, little girl, is there one in your sister who can control the fire?" Wu Hao whispered.


    "Yes." The little girl didn''t even think about it. The little white flame lit up.


    "The other is pure energy?"


    "Yes, why do you ask these questions? Do you know my two sisters? "


    "I don''t know."


    Wu Hao shook his head, but his surprise was unparalleled. He did not expect that the strongest energy life body in the last three pages of the introduction of the spirit beast illustrated book was real, and the spirit beast illustrated book did not explain the existence of the space-time worm, which might be more powerful.


    The mystery of the high heaven is far beyond my imagination. It is possible that the space-time worms and their sisters are all living in the same plane and in different spaces.


    It''s just that the three sisters may be mischievous. They occasionally appear in the space-time of the high heaven, and they are just discovered again. I''m afraid that when someone first found them, there should be a large number of people trying to find them, but they didn''t know them. But the reason why they know so little about them is that they have returned to the space of their own life, They have disappeared in the space of the high heaven and the divine world. Otherwise, both Lingtian and Shenzong should find ways to catch them. At least Wu Hao believes that they can''t do Shenzong and Lingtian when they are young. It''s very possible to catch and control them.


    The little snow goddess flew around Wu Hao for two times. The flashing white light seemed to be thinking about something. Suddenly, he stopped in front of Wu Hao, and the flashing light became more obvious, like a beautiful girl blinking her eyes.

 Chapter 993

    "You seem very powerful. Can you help me save my two sisters?" Little girl is full of expectation to say.


    "You can''t beat me. I can''t help you." Wu Hao rolled his eyes. What the hell is going on?


    "But I can''t beat you, which means you are more powerful than me, OK? OK? Just help me. Can you help me save my two sisters? I beg you, please, please The little girl immediately launched a harassment offensive and made Wu Hao speak to him in a coquettish tone. It seems that no matter what life is, women have the instinct to coquettish.


    "What if we can''t get it out? If you can escape, I will die. " Wu Hao rolled his eyes and thought that it was impossible to be a space-time worm. As soon as he heard the name, he knew that it was something that lived in space-time. What little girl meant was that it was something that ate energy. Like them, it should be a life of energy level, and eating energy could devour all his two elder sisters, And he uses his sister to absorb power for him. I''m afraid it''s very powerful now. Although he has senlo in his hand, it''s still unknown whether senlo''s level can cope with the energy body. In this case, it''s very dangerous to venture into another time and space to save her sister, What''s more, it''s possible to take up your own life at any time.


    "I''m sure it will be OK. You''re so powerful, and even if you can''t fight, I can help you escape. I just got hurt because I really don''t have much energy to fight with it, so I got hurt. Otherwise, under normal circumstances, even if I can''t win, it''s still very easy for him to escape. I''m sure I can help you escape, so you can believe me, Really, I can let you run back. Of course, you''d better help my sister out. If so, that would be great. "


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited. I haven''t said that I want to help you. I think it''s better for you to think of your own way. Although I saved you, it doesn''t mean that I can help your two sisters out. You have said that they have been eaten by the space-time worm. In this case, how do you want me to save them, At least get rid of the space-time worm? Do you think it''s possible for me to kill the space-time worm? "


    "No way." This little girl is very honest. He is very clear that human beings can''t kill the space-time worm. Even the three sisters can only defeat him, and it''s hard to kill human beings.


    "Well, if you can''t get rid of the space-time worm, tell me how to save your two sisters? Do you still want me to go with you, and then ask him to let your two sisters go. If it''s so easy, you can do it. Why should I come? " Wu Hao threw away the crystal stone in his hand, took out another crystal stone, and continued to absorb the strength of his body.


    "But..."


    "But what? But it''s impossible. How can I help you to go with you? The only possibility is that we can still escape from the rain. If you escape and I don''t, I''ll be dead. Do you think I''m very poor? "


    "But I''m sure you can help me save my sister."


    "Why do you think I can help you save your sister?"


    "I don''t know. By intuition, I think the black flame you used when you hit me can control the space-time worm."


    "Can netherworld fire control space-time worms? Doesn''t one of your sisters know how to use fire? If it is swallowed by the space-time worm, my netherworld fire, are you sure you can control the space-time worm? "


    "I''m not sure if you can, but I think your move is very strong. The key is that your move can also eliminate the energy. The body of space-time worm is mostly composed of energy. Your move can greatly weaken his power. As long as his power falls, we will have a chance to save people."


    "You also said that the worm of time and space lives by swallowing power. Although the netherworld fire is powerful, it is also a form of energy. Maybe it can swallow my netherworld fire."


    "Then your netherworld fire will be able to destroy some of his energy before it is engulfed by it."


    "Hey, I said, have you been pestering me?"


    "Can''t you do me a favor and save my sister? I haven''t seen my sister for forty or fifty thousand years. Although they are still alive, I can clearly feel that their strength has become very weak. If I can''t rescue them quickly, I really don''t know how long they can last. If they die, I will be left alone in this world, I might as well die. "


    "I said, are you threatening me with yourself? Do I know you well? " Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "This is the second time we have met. Do you think we are familiar? Besides, you saved my life the second time. Can''t you just give up on my sister? "


    "I saved you out of kindness, but it doesn''t mean you have any difficulties. I will help you, you know? Children. "


    "But I beg you, please help me and save my sister. If you want me to help you in the future, I''ll help you too. No, no, it''s not just me. If you can help me save my two sisters, the three of us must be willing to help. Although we can''t realize all your wishes, we can help you, We will definitely help and never shirk. We are also very powerful, really. " Little girl makes Wu Hao fly a circle, circle after circle, the tone is full of pleading.


    Listening to the tender voice of the little girl, Wu Hao can naturally feel the feeling of pleading from him. It is obvious that the feelings of the three sisters should be very deep. If they can really save his two sisters, maybe it will not be a good thing for him in the future, especially under the complicated situation of the high heaven, In the future, they can have one more helper step by step. This situation is that they have three more helpers. If they can have more powerful power to help themselves do things in the future, it may be really huge and complex.


    It''s not a bad thing to have one more helper. I''m afraid it''s not very easy to save his two elder sisters. Although I haven''t seen the so-called space-time worm or any record related to it, I only heard that he can swallow up his two elder sisters and still eat power, I know this thing is not easy to deal with at all.

 Chapter 994

    I really want to help. It''s also a very difficult thing to do.


    What can we do?


    Wu Hao thought about it and asked, "I said, little girl, let me ask you a question, do you eat anything?"


    "He only eats pure energy."


    "So will he do harm to physical things?"


    "If it is an entity that depends on energy, the energy on the entity will be consumed by it, but the entity itself will not be harmed by the space-time worm."


    "Can I understand that if I fight the space-time worm, the space-time worm will eat all my energy, but my own body will not be hurt by him, that''s all?"


    "Yes, that''s right, so we, the life body evolved from energy, are very vulnerable to it."


    "Then I understand." Wu Hao nodded. If so, it seems that the situation is not particularly complicated. At least his life safety can be guaranteed, but the premise of this guarantee must be strengthened.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath.


    "I said, little girl, I''ll help you, but..."


    "Really, really, really?"


    "Can you not be the same as the repeater, since I said I want to help you, I will certainly help you, so you should not always be true or false, but let''s make it clear in advance that I help you doesn''t mean I can help you save your two sisters. You must be prepared for this. Do you understand?"


    "I know. I know. As long as you help me, I''ll have more hope. I know. And even if I don''t save it, I won''t blame you." The little girl is excited to fly around.


    "Don''t move, just stop in front of me."


    Wu Hao saw him stop in front of him and said solemnly, "since you want me to help you, then your next action must follow my command. I want to speak and listen carefully. I won''t be so reckless as you. I''ll go to other people to fight alone. Although you are not in danger now, your energy is really weak, so before you go to save your sister, I want you to restore your strength. "


    Wu Hao said, releasing a mountain crystal from the space ring.


    "You should absorb all the crystal stones first. You should not only absorb the power of these crystal stones, but also constantly absorb the energy between heaven and earth to make yourself stronger. Only when your own strength is strong enough can we get enough protection when we run away, do you hear me?"


    "Well, I know. With so many energy spars, I should be able to be powerful. It''s very nice of you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Start to absorb the power of these crystals right away, and absorb all of them. There''s nothing left."


    "Well, I see!" The snow goddess immediately turned into a light and put it into the middle of the crystal. It quickly absorbed the energy of the crystal from the middle. Its absorption speed was very fast. However, the crystal of this mountain is very huge and there are many. It''s not easy to wash it quickly, even with his speed.


    Wu Hao also threw the crystal stone on his hand to him. He flew into the air and found xiaolingkong beast.


    "It may take me a while to leave. You can also find a place to absorb the power of crystal."


    Wu Hao took the little spirit beast to a remote valley, trying to avoid the influence of the little ice goddess. He threw a lot of energy crystals from the space ring to fill the whole valley. These crystals should be small enough for the spirit beast to devour for a long time.


    Lingkong beast skillfully nodded, and immediately began to devour the crystal in the valley.


    Wu Hao himself was not idle. He found another place and sat down cross legged. He took out a large crystal stone in his hand and immediately absorbed it. After absorbing it, he threw it into the valley and took out a new one to absorb.


    Since we are going to another time and space to save the two sisters of the little ice and snow goddess, we must fully replenish the strength we have consumed, and it is better to improve our strength. We can only go to another time and space and face the unknown danger after making sufficient preparations.


    While absorbing energy, Wu Hao analyzed his current situation. His energy is not particularly powerful. At least in the high heaven, his level should belong to the middle and lower levels. That is to say, he is not even an expert. Now he only masters these two skills. One is the dark summoning skill. Now he can control it very skillfully, It can summon three dead creatures from the kingdom of death at the same time, and it can also make all three dead creatures very strong, so this skill is pretty good, maybe it can help. In addition, Youming fire has its own way to make it reach the highest level that everyone in the high heaven can reach, reaching the ultimate state of white or even black, Youming fire, According to the description of the little girl, her own netherworld fire is likely to help her overcome the worm of time and space. The essence of netherworld fire is that it can devour everything, and burning all energy itself is also the object of devouring. And the time and space hatred based on energy may really cause enough damage to him with netherworld fire, so this is a skill that you must use well, This may be able to save their lives, or help themselves, to save the two of them.


    In addition, the remaining post station is Senluo. If Senluo can cause enough damage to the life formed by the energy body, it should not be a particularly difficult thing to defeat the space-time worm. But if you are afraid of Senluo, it can only affect the life of the entity. This guess is likely to account for 80% or even higher, After all, the magic dragon of the dragon clan is always a living body, while the space-time worm has risen to the energy body. The gap between the two may be very large. It is undeniable that the magic dragon may have very powerful power, but whether the senro made of its claws can cause enough damage to the space-time worm is a completely unknown thing.


    If senro can cause damage to the space-time worm, it is naturally the best thing, and it is also the thing he most hopes to happen, but the probability is only 20%, or even lower. In the larger case, life may not be able to attack the space-time worm. What should be done in this case? It''s a question he has to think about.


    If the physical attack is useless to the space-time magic dragon, senro will lose its role. In this case, he can only rely on simple energy attack to fight against him.


    Hard to hard is not the way. In the face of creatures from another time and space, Wu Hao is not sure of himself. He can be hard to hard with him. He absorbs the power of crystal and calms himself down.

 Chapter 995

    Strategic analysis is something we must do before fighting. If we rush to the battlefield, what''s the difference between ourselves and this little girl? It''s very likely to come back from defeat like him. Since we have decided to do it, we should try our best to do it well and succeed.


    How to be successful?


    Wu Hao first determined the goal of his help this time. He didn''t go to kill the space-time worm or to deal with it. His main goal was to save the sisters of the two little ice and snow goddesses, fire god and pure spirit, After this goal is clear, then the next thing to do is how to make a clear strategic plan according to their own goals.


    While absorbing energy, Wu Hao is studying his own strategy. Studying strategy is not a thing he particularly likes to do. However, in terms of his combat experience, having a clear strategic plan before any war will make him know more clearly what he wants to do in the process of fighting. He is flustered and confused, It is also easier to achieve their final victory and achieve the goals they set.


    Whether it''s good or bad, the possibility of the best outcome and the possibility of the worst outcome are all taken into consideration. That''s what Wu Hao did. He took the worst outcome into account and thought about how to deal with it in case of the worst situation. After all the problems were considered, Again, mentally simulate what might happen.


    Time flies, the stars change, the sun rises and sets, and a month goes by quickly. The little ice goddess has absorbed all the crystal stones of the size of Mount Everest in a month. There are only a lot of transparent crystal stones on the ground. Bored, he begins to absorb the energy between heaven and earth, and the energy between heaven and earth is more intense for him, And this is the source of his real strength. Although he is more dense, he prefers to absorb the energy between heaven and earth.


    After ten days of smoking, Wu Hao opened his eyes.


    His power has been fully restored, and his basic energy level has been further improved. He can obviously feel that his power is stronger. When he looks around, he finds that the valley under his feet has been full of the rest of his crystal stones. He can''t see that the little ice goddess has sucked all the crystal stones as high as Mount Everest, The transparent crystal was shining in the sun. In his eyes, he was surprised or surprised. The speed of the little girl was amazing. The life bred by the energy body was really different. The efficiency of energy absorption and utilization was really high.


    He flew into the air and flew to the little ice goddess. Although he could spend more time, absorb more energy, improve more foundation, and make his strength stronger, it would naturally take more time. He also wanted to help him finish this work quickly and go home. He could not spend more than 20 years here to absorb energy, Then help him to save his two sisters. The women in his family have to go crazy.


    "How are you, little girl?" When Wu Hao flew to the little ice goddess, the little girl''s life characteristics had been completely restored, and she was very powerful. At the same time, her energy fluctuation was far beyond the level when she first met him, and she became more powerful.


    "When you''re ready, I''ll be ready." The little girl stops to absorb the energy around him. The cold air surrounds him and forms the image of a little girl in the air. Although she is not an entity, it can be clearly seen that she is a little girl. As Wu Hao had guessed before, the little girl estimates that she is only twelve or thirteen years old and a little loli.


    "The speed of your absorption is really quite fast. I didn''t expect that such a mountain like crystal would be completely absorbed by you so soon." Wu Hao looked at the side of this all transparent crystal, this girl absorption is really clean, not left.


    "My energy is relatively smart now, so you can rest assured and go with me boldly. Even if you can''t save my two sisters in the end, I will try to help you escape. As long as we can escape, we will have another chance to save our two sisters next time, right?"


    "Damn you, what do you mean? Do you mean that if you don''t succeed this time, next time you want me to help you save people? " Wu Hao rolled his eyes. The girl thought so much. How could she feel entangled by him?


    "You''ve already helped me. Help others to the end. If I don''t succeed this time, I''ll have to ask you for help next time. Otherwise, many of you people are bad. In the past, some people wanted to catch us. If we could not travel freely in different time and space, we would be caught. So I don''t believe other people except you." The little girl murmured.


    "Have you been arrested before?"


    "Yes, someone tried to catch us before. But if we don''t catch them, we can''t deal with them. " Speaking of this, the little girl was quite proud, but it was just a moment, and immediately he begged, "OK? Well, if you don''t succeed this time, you''ll help me next time. Anyway, I think we can succeed one time. "


    "If you don''t succeed a hundred times, do you still want me to help you a hundred times? I''ll do nothing but help you. " Wu Hao rolled a white eye directly, this little girl''s head is pure with white paper.


    "Good."


    Damn, what a fart! Wu Hao almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. The little girl''s promise is really direct.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about these broken things. Before you see the enemy, you think you have failed this time. This is not the mentality you should have to fight. It''s better to succeed this time. If you succeed this time, you won''t have to toss about it again and again. Right?"


    "Yes, yes, if we can save my sister at one time this time, it''s certainly the best thing, and I believe you can do it. We must not grow other people''s ambition and destroy our prestige!" The little ice goddess also gave herself a boost, although he was not sure whether he and Wu Hao could succeed this time? But now there is a helper, and his strength has been improved, he can only give himself more hope.

 Chapter 996

    In the past, he absorbed energy in his own time and space to strengthen himself, and then tried to save his sister again and again, but every time he failed. He felt that he had more heart than strength, but now he has a helper to help himself. No matter what, the chance is a little bigger, although the helper is a human, But I always feel that he is not an ordinary human. After all, he has never seen an ordinary human. He can show that kind of black flame, which can weaken his own strength. I''m sure he is also a super powerful person.


    In fact, little girl has no bottom in her heart, but he still chooses to believe in Wu Hao and herself.


    Even if we don''t succeed this time, we must succeed next time. Even if we don''t succeed next time, we must succeed next time.


    The little girl didn''t dare to say it directly. Wu Hao obviously wanted to succeed this time. Of course, she also wanted to succeed this time. In this way, she would never have to worry about it again, and he would be able to see his sister soon.


    "Are you ready?"


    Wu Hao asked again. At the same time, he took a deep breath and adjusted his state.


    "I''m ready. If you''re ready, tell me, I''ll take you to another time and space."


    "All right, I''m ready. Let''s go now and make a quick decision."


    The little ice goddess nodded, grabbed Wu Hao''s hand and flew to the sky. Suddenly they disappeared in the air.


    Wu Hao felt as like as two peas in the dark world, which he once knew. When he was in space or in the dark world, he felt the same. Only the nether world heard more pictures.


    "Is this the space where you are?"


    Wu Hao looked around, and the space here was chaotic, as if it had not been born for a long time. Unlike the universe where the earth is located, it did not breed a large number of galaxies and stars, nor was it a complete and boundless super plane like the high heaven, but just a boundless chaos, It seems that everything is still in the process of gestation. This chaos is pure energy. It is extremely rich and powerful. It is so pure that it can''t be seen. However, this chaotic world is very lonely and desolate.


    Wu Hao suddenly had a premonition that this is a new-born universe. The little ice goddess, the God of fire and the pure spirit are the first born life in the new-born universe. It can be said that they should be the most powerful God and the first God in the universe. The space-time worm should also be the life form just born in the universe, It''s one of the monsters in the universe.


    Suddenly, he felt that he was witnessing the growth of a universe. This feeling was very wonderful. It made Wu Hao a little excited that the world he lived in was a mature universe. Although the present high heaven is a mysterious universe, it should have developed into an adult universe, Only their universe is the real visible prototype of the developing universe, though what will it be like in the future? It''s still unknown whether it will develop into a cosmic pattern of the earth or a plane like universe of the high heaven. But this is indeed a rudiment of the universe, which can be felt from the chaotic energy.


    "Where is the space-time worm?" Wu Hao takes back his God and touches the little ice goddess beside him. Little girl, when you come here, you are fully prepared to fight. You look very nervous. It seems that he is at a disadvantage in the fight against space-time worm. Otherwise, he will not be so nervous as soon as he comes here.


    "Are you sure you''re ready?" Little ice goddess, I''m not sure if they will fight as soon as they arrive, especially Wu Hao. He''s even more uncertain if he''s really ready. After all, what they have to face is a huge danger, which can''t be solved easily. If they are not careful, they are likely to face failure again, Although the failure is not the first time, but this time he really wanted to save the two sisters.


    "I was ready when I came here. Now that I''m here, there''s nothing to hesitate about. Come on, take me. I''ll try my best to help you save your two sisters." Although the operation may not be successful this time, since we have chosen to come over, there is no hesitation. The only way to recognize the operation is to fight hard and go all out. When Wu Hao speaks, Senluo has appeared in his hand. Although he is not sure whether Senluo can cause damage to the space-time worm, it has not been tested. Whether it can or not, he must have a wave, Moreover, even if senro''s pure physical attack can''t cause any damage to the space-time process, senro also has the characteristics of enhancing energy output, and can still become a powerful source of combat effectiveness. Although it can''t cause fatal damage to the space-time process, after all, it''s an empty worm. It comes from this chaotic world, with positive energy on the road, which is totally different from the concept of ice dragon.


    "Now that you''re ready, come on."


    The little snow goddess is no longer hesitant. She incarnates in ice storm and stirs up time and space in the chaotic world. Even Wu Hao can clearly feel the worm of time and space living in this time and space.


    In the boundless and distant chaos, suddenly the river and the sea are overturned, just like the dark clouds in the sky, rolling violently under the curl of the strong wind. The chaos in this time and space also starts to roll violently under the action of some force, and suddenly a huge creature is rushed out of the chaos, which is light gray and translucent, and looks extremely huge, This kind of creature can''t be described as huge. He is a creature that directly shuttles through the chaos. His size makes Wu Hao feel like he is just a grain of dust in front of him. How can he fight in this case? At the moment of seeing him, Wu Hao thought that his body size was dozens of times and hundreds of times larger than those big biological brothers in the high heaven. But at the moment when the web page rolled out of chaos, Wu Hao found out how inadequate his imagination was. If this chaotic universe is a piece of A4 paper, then, This space-time worm is a five centimeter long caterpillar on this A4 paper, and he is just an invisible dust on this paper. It can''t be compared at all, OK?

 Chapter 997

    "I said, little girl, is this the space-time worm?" Can it be your own illusion? This thing can absolutely dominate the whole chaotic universe. There is no such thing at all. I''m afraid that I can''t scratch him with my own dark fire. If I hit him, it''s a question whether the loss of his little energy can cause him a little feeling.


    "Yes, this thing is the space-time worm. The faster it grows, the more energy it absorbs. If it goes on like this, the space will soon be swallowed up by him." The little ice goddess worried that the growth speed of this thing has far exceeded his imagination. Every time I see him in the future, his body will be bigger.


    Wu Hao looked at what he was worried about. Of course, he knew that his worry was absolutely necessary and normal. At this speed, the space-time worm would devour all the chaotic universe very quickly. When the universe had no energy to support its evolution, I''m afraid that the universe, which is still in its infancy, will soon die out completely. After absorbing the chaotic energy of the whole universe, what kind of creature this space-time worm will evolve into is really unknown. Maybe it will become a cosmic strongman, but at the same time, it may also bring devastating effects to different creatures in different time and space, This kind of energy based, single life, especially like this one, doesn''t seem to have great wisdom, but it has a high degree of absorption of energy. After the destruction of the universe in the future, he will try every means to plunder more energy from other time and space. It''s a bit like the dark Protoss. After they have absorbed all the time in their own space, Then there''s no doubt that they''re going to start. Invade other universes to find time that can be swallowed up to meet their own needs. This space-time worm is likely to follow this route in the future. When all the energy in this chaotic universe is swallowed up by him, he will try his best to swallow the energy of other universes, the high immortal kingdom that is so close to this space-time, I''m afraid it''s inevitable that he will swallow up the whole chaotic universe. Not only that, the high heaven and the universe he lives in are very close. According to the speed of the worm''s swallowing energy, when he swallows up the whole chaotic universe, his swallowing speed at that time will be very terrible, so terrible that it can''t be estimated, I''m afraid Gaotian is the next A4 paper, and by that time, he will not be a five centimeter caterpillar on A4 paper, or a giant lizard on A4 paper. With just a few mouthfuls, he will be able to devour all the energy of this plane. When he has devoured all the energy of Gaotian, he will go further to the universe he lives in, I''m afraid he is an adult snake hovering on A4 paper. He can devour all the energy of the universe without too much trouble. The consequences can be imagined.


    I''m afraid this thing is another hidden danger after the Diablo. It is likely to be a bigger hidden danger. After all, the Diablo is a race with flesh. Although they have powerful power, they are ethnicalized, which means that all their power is decentralized. But once this space-time worm grows up, Then there is only one life in the whole space. How powerful he is can be imagined.


    Although he thought it was impossible to defeat this space-time worm, another thought suddenly came to Wu Hao when he saw him, that is, anyway, it is better to kill this thing, otherwise it will definitely be an unimaginable disaster in the future when it grows up. Even though space-time is as powerful as it is heinous, But Wu Hao has no impulse to raise it for his own use, because it is easy to get out of control. He is very clear about the consequences of raising a tiger. The only way to solve this hidden danger is to kill him directly, which is the only way to really eliminate this hidden danger.


    But how? Wu Hao looked at the space-time worm, getting closer and closer to himself, and his heart beat faster. Although he wanted to kill the space-time worm now, Wu Hao knew very well that it was impossible, at least with his current strength, it was impossible, In this case, it''s a problem to defeat this space-time worm. It''s even more difficult to kill her.


    After calming down for a while, Wu Hao decided to rescue her sister first. Besides, the little ice goddess said that the three sisters had once defeated the space-time worm, so as long as they were rescued first, in the future, they could kill the space-time worm completely by uniting with the three little goddesses. According to their own situation, Wu Hao is 99.9% sure, I believe that they will be willing to do so, and this is not only to help themselves solve the hidden danger in the future, but also to help them solve the hidden danger in the future. They are the three little girls born in this space-time, and the space-time worm is definitely their biggest enemy at this stage. If the space-time worm devours all the energy in this chaotic universe, How can their sisters grow up? Even the universe, which is still in its infancy, disappeared after being engulfed by the space-time worm. The three sisters were even homeless.


    But let''s save them first. Wu Hao''s eyes were fixed and focused on this time-space worm. This time-space worm is so huge that it''s hard to imagine. However, Wu Hao is still keen to find that this time-space worm has swallowed the trace of Fire God and pure spirit. There are two faint lights in the gray and transparent abdomen of his body, One is the red light. The blue light through his body is very weak. It feels like he is dying. But these two energies are still absorbing the energy around him. Oh, you can clearly feel that the space-time worms are absorbing energy from the energy they absorb, or even more, This also means that the energy of the God of fire and the pure spirit is constantly absorbed by him, just as he just saved the little ice goddess. Although his own absorption speed is very fast, the little ice goddess absorbs faster, which means that his own energy will also be absorbed by it.

 Chapter 998

    Fire God and pure spirit are facing the same situation now. Although they constantly absorb energy from the outside world to save their lives, space-time worms absorb energy more quickly than they do. So they can only use the energy from the outside world to supplement their body consumption, but the energy from the body is still being absorbed, It''s obvious that they are already very weak. No wonder the little ice goddess is so anxious. If she wants to save them, I''m afraid it won''t take long for her two sisters to die. Completely disappear in this space, and at that time, the little ice goddess wants to face the space-time worm and defeat it, which is absolutely impossible. Now he can''t beat the space-time worm, let alone grow up quickly, without using the space-time worm, The speed of swallowing energy is faster than him, which means that the growth speed is faster than him. At the same time, the space-time worm is still holding his head.


    "You entangle with him first, and I''ll see if I can save your two sisters." Seeing that time and space were about to arrive, Wu Hao immediately used his fastest speed to stay away from his front. Since his two elder sisters were in her abdomen, could he break his body from the outside and enter the inside to save them? Wu Hao thought so, and immediately began to take action.


    The little ice and snow goddess turns into storm goddess. In this time and space, a huge and cold time and space storm is swept out. The time and space storm is mixed with her pure ice and snow energy. The temperature of the whole time and space drops sharply, especially the time and space worm. The temperature of the space is extremely low in the moving direction, which also causes the speed of the time and space worm to slow down rapidly.


    Wu Hao takes this opportunity to come to the bottom of him and tries to cut into his abdomen with Senluo in his hand. However, Wu Hao is surprised to find that this guy''s skin is also made of energy. It''s like a piece of soft plasticine that can''t be broken by a knife. Instead, it''s just trapped. It can''t open a hole in her body and go to the city of time and space, I''m afraid the top layer of skin is hundreds of kilometers thick. Senro can''t break its skin at all.


    Wu Hao immediately put away his weapon. At the same time, a black flame condenses in his hand and blows directly on his abdomen. The flame can indeed have a certain impact on the space-time worm. The flame has the characteristics of swallowing energy. The body of the space-time worm is made up of energy, so when the flame hits the abdomen of the space-time worm, That part of the energy was quickly consumed by the netherworld fire, but this guy''s energy level was too high, too high. The volume of Wu Hao could not do much damage to the netherworld fire. Although the netherworld fire had the effect of burning everything up, he instinctively sacrificed his energy, After offsetting the burning of the netherworld fire, a hole will be burned, and the netherworld fire will be invalid. Although the hole is huge from Wu Hao''s point of view, like a huge meteorite crater, the crater is very small for the space-time worm, just like a pockmark on his body. It doesn''t even attract his attention, which makes Wu Hao feel more than he can do, The wound left behind was soon filled with other energy from his body, leaving no trace on her body?


    How can this save people?


    Looking through his body, you can see the two faint lights in his abdomen, but there is a feeling that he is near but far away from the end of the world, clearly within reach, but not within reach.


    What should we do now? Wu Hao found that all his countermeasures had no effect in the face of his huge size. All his original strategies had lost their meaning. Maybe this is the absolute gap under the absolute power. It is impossible to use these skills to stop this time and space worm.


    Wu Hao quickly flew back to the little ice and snow goddess. The little ice and snow goddess had turned into a storm city. The extremely cold temperature in time and space really made the space-time worm slow down, but it didn''t completely stop the space-time worm.


    Wu Hao has to admit that she doesn''t have the ability to participate in this level of fighting, so he doesn''t deliberately participate in the fighting between them. Instead, he starts to observe the space-time worm in the nearby area. The space-time worm doesn''t know whether it doesn''t want to hurt the little ice goddess, or whether it doesn''t have the ability to use energy at all, but just has the ability to devour energy, This guy didn''t attack the little ice and snow goddess in any form of energy. He just used his body as a swing to attack the little ice and snow goddess. However, this pure physical form of attack obviously didn''t have a great effect on the little ice and snow goddess. His mobile speed is very fast, and it can slow down the action of the space-time worm, so the space-time worm tried to attack him several times without success. However, after some observation, Wu Hao finally determined that this space-time worm should also be a primary life form, although it can devour the energy in the chaotic universe, But he has not evolved to be able to use these energies, so he will only eat them blindly, but can''t transform them into the energy he needs. For example, like little ice goddess, he can not only absorb energy, but also use it for his own use as a means of attack, on the contrary, This space-time worm can''t give full play to these energies. It''s just like an ordinary worm. It only knows how to devour them. Fortunately, at this stage of his life, he can''t use energy to attack the things around him, so he is a little helpless in the face of the attack of little ice goddess,


    But this space-time worm seems to have its own plan. Although he has no attack ability, he is obviously trying to swallow the ice goddess into his stomach, so every time he attacks head-on, he will swallow her huge space-time, empty mouth, so that the big one wants to swallow the little ice goddess, But when its speed is close to the little ice goddess, it will naturally slow down, and the little ice goddess can avoid his attack every time. The space-time worm should be a really simple evolutionary creature. At least at this stage of his life, he does not have the so-called intelligence, but only instinct, Even if the repeated attacks on the little ice goddess failed, he did not show a clear sense of anger, and only relied on instinct to do these things.

 Chapter 999

    But according to his simple life of this energy level, even if he just has instinct, it is enough for him to defeat everything else. At least in the current war situation, although the little ice goddess can take the initiative, it has no advantage at all. His attack can only cause very little damage to this space-time worm, but the space-time worm can devour it, It''s no wonder that the little ice and snow goddess becomes weaker every time after fighting with him. Every time the power of attacking him is absorbed, it means that he is actually using his own power for this space-time worm, although the space-time worm is not smart enough to actively engulf his power in this way, It''s just a simple instinct to devour all the energy close to it. His greatest instinct may also be a basis for his future evolution into a more intelligent life. It can be seen from his attempt to devour the ice goddess, and what his instinct is doing actually means a certain kind of intelligent feature, That is to make the best use of energy to absorb energy. I''m afraid the current instinct of this space-time worm is to trap the little ice goddess with his two sisters in his body and help him absorb the energy. In this way, he can absorb all the energy of the whole space faster.


    If he really succeeded, it would be a very terrible thing.


    But now it seems that there is no chance not to let him succeed. At least the little ice goddess has no ability to parry. Although she takes the initiative, she can''t do enough damage to him, and he has no way to fight.


    Seeing this action, there was no possibility for it to go on. Wu Hao was lost in thought. In this case, it was impossible. Let alone saving people, it was difficult to get close to it. How could it save people?


    Maybe.


    There is a flash of light in his mind. If it is impossible to do things from the outside, can we think of ways from the inside?


    The moment this thought came out, he was surprised. How could he save people from the inside? Although this is the possible correct answer obtained by the normal exclusion method, knowing the correct answer does not mean that it immediately knows how to do it, just like a mathematical problem. With the final result, it does not mean that it must know the process of solving the problem.


    But now this is a question that Wu Hao must consider. Since this plan is likely to be the final correct answer, what he has to consider now is to find a way to find a correct solution to this answer.


    Break through from within, but how?


    If this is really a feasible solution, the two of them are already in the interior. They must have tried to make a breakthrough, but they did not succeed, which means that the breakthrough from the interior also needs a very strong energy support or other solutions to solve this problem.


    After thinking for two minutes, I couldn''t think of what to do? What are the specific problems?


    But Wu Hao''s eyes are more and more firm. If he can''t save the two girls this time, the hope of saving them in the future will be even more dim, because the worm of time and space absorbs energy too fast. Every time he sees him again, there will be a bigger gap between him and him, so this problem can be solved immediately, There''s no doubt that it''s the best solution. As soon as they can come out, they will come out as soon as they can. Now it''s an opportunity, and the hope of rescuing them in the future will be even more slim, because the speed of energy absorption of space-time worms is too fast. Every time they see him again, there will be a bigger gap between them, so this problem can be solved immediately, There''s no doubt that it''s the best solution. As soon as they can get out, they will get out of them. Now it''s an opportunity. If you just stand here and think of a way, you can''t think of a specific way. After all, you don''t know anything about the space-time worm, his body structure, his body characteristics and everything, It''s unrealistic to think of solutions directly from the outside and find the problem. What we can do is to think of solutions from the real environment, so there is only one solution.


    Wu Hao thought about it and immediately flew to the little ice goddess.


    "Little girl, don''t fight with him. I have another plan. You stop immediately and come back to me."


    The little snow goddess was obedient. After this fight, he didn''t get any benefits, and he found that Wu Hao didn''t play a big role, so Wu Hao said so, and he immediately returned to Wu Hao and became a little girl again.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have another plan or are you ready to withdraw? " The little ice goddess looked at him. Of course, he hoped that he had other plans. Since he had come this time, of course, he wanted to save his sister.


    "I have another plan, but it''s very risky. I don''t know if you dare."


    "As long as I can save my sister, I have nothing to dare, and if you dare, I have nothing to dare." The little ice and snow goddess nodded without hesitation. For this kind of thing, he didn''t think about it at all. As long as he could save his sister, he could take as much risk as possible. In fact, the fight with the space-time floor was the biggest risk now. She still didn''t hesitate to fight with him, let alone the others.


    "Well, since you have the courage, now listen to me. The plan I came up with is actually very simple. Since you can''t save your two sisters from the outside, let''s try to find a way from the inside."


    "What do you mean, from the inside? How to find a way from the inside? I don''t understand you. Can you make it clearer? "


    "Let''s go straight into his body!"


    Wu Hao firmly said: "it''s almost impossible to save your two sisters from the outside. Although you are very powerful, you can''t easily deal with the space-time worm. Moreover, compared with the space-time worm, my energy is not comparable. I try to attack him, But if you look at his face, it means that my attack on him is not painful at all, not even itching. Is it any sense for us to continue to attack him from the outside? In this case, we have to adjust our strategy. Since the outside is not good, we should go inside and look for his weakness from the inside, Maybe we can finally break through his body and bring your two sisters out together. "

 Chapter 1000

    Little ice goddess looked at Wu Hao in surprise. He didn''t expect that Wu Hao would come up with such a plan. What is it? This means that he is risking his life to help him. If he can come out, it is a good thing, but such a risky thing, it is likely that the final result will be that he can''t get out, he will die in the stomach of the space-time worm.


    "Are you sure you want to help like this? If you can''t get out, you''ll probably die in the stomach of the space-time worm. " Little ice and snow goddess looked at him with trembling eyes. He did not expect that he would help in this way, which was completely unexpected.


    "I''ll ask you if you want to do it or not. Do you dare to do it?" Wu Hao didn''t bother to talk so much with him. He looked at him with firm eyes. He knew that it was a very risky behavior. If he couldn''t get out, he would die here. But the reason why he had the courage to do it was that if he didn''t rescue them now, he would not have the strength to fight against the space-time worm in the future, Only when the three sisters join hands, can they really fight against the space-time worm. If they can''t rescue their sisters and reunite them, it''s impossible to talk about. Maybe it''s very dangerous now, or even life-threatening. But if we can''t solve it, this space-time worm will face the same danger, or even worse, in the future, When the space-time worm grows bigger and stronger, it will be more difficult to deal with. Moreover, Wu Hao is forcing himself to solve the problem as much as possible this time. If he is in danger, even out of the instinct to survive, he must solve the problem. If he puts it behind, he will think slowly, It''s very likely that he can''t think of any way at all. In addition, another important reason for him to really decide to do so is to find a way later. How can he not open her gap from the outside and enter the inside to save them? In the end, he is likely to choose the same way to save people, Now that the same means will be used to save people now and in the future, why delay until the worm becomes more powerful in the future, and then come up with a solution? It''s better to solve the problem now.


    "Are you sure? It''s not that I don''t dare, it''s that I think I just come to you for help, but you are so desperate to help, I don''t know what to say. " The little ice goddess looked at him with emotion. He really didn''t expect Wu Hao to do this, and he never thought of using this scheme to save people, because as far as he was concerned, if he was swallowed by the space-time worm, there would be no hope of saving people at all? The space-time worm just wants to swallow them up and take the initiative to send them to the door. He really didn''t think of such a solution.


    "Don''t worry. As long as you go in, I''m sure we can save your two sisters. Didn''t you say that you can deal with the space-time worm with your three sisters together? Perhaps if you bring together the three sisters from the inside, you can also find a way to break through the trouble of space-time worms to a certain extent. " Wu Hao said that the space-time worm has separated the three sisters from each other, so the little ice goddess, or the two of them, can''t get an effective breakthrough inside. Since they can''t gather outside, they can just gather inside. If they gather inside, they may be able to burst out more powerful forces.


    When Wu Hao said this, the little girl couldn''t help but be stunned. Yes, the three sisters couldn''t get together because of the isolation of the space-time worm. But since the space-time worm wanted to swallow all the three sisters, wouldn''t they get together completely when they entered it? Maybe he could really find a way to make a breakthrough from the inside. At that moment, the little girl''s face immediately showed an excited look. Looking at Wu Hao''s appearance, she was also full of worship. He had never thought about this method before, but now he suddenly felt that this method was inexplicably feasible. Maybe she could really save people from the inside.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you. Since you say you want to break it from the inside, let''s come from the inside." Little ice goddess wanted to understand, and without any hesitation, immediately nodded.


    "The space-time worm is coming soon. Don''t attack him any more, just let him swallow us." Wu Hao took a deep breath to make himself more determined. Seeing the huge worm of time and space, his wormhole like mouth was coming soon, he didn''t mean to avoid it at all. He just stood there waiting for him to swallow himself up.


    The space-time worm obviously didn''t realize that this was their plan, but felt that they didn''t intend to escape. They immediately accelerated the attack, opened their mouth and swallowed the ice goddess and Wu Hao together.


    There was no feeling when he went in. On the contrary, this strange feeling surprised Wu Hao. It seemed that he just entered a mass of energy, and the positive energy was very dense and soft. It was not pure energy, and there was no additional anything. Moreover, the latest energy formed a semi solid feeling in the body of the space-time worm, It''s like sitting on a cotton slide. The feeling of sliding down quickly is very strange, but the speed of sliding is very fast. Wu Hao and the little ice goddess slide into his stomach quickly.


    In fact, his stomach is not very big. Compared with his body, it is estimated that the stomach is just as big as a sun. All the energy consumed by him enters his stomach and eventually digests into more delicate energy to supply the whole body, forming a more compact body structure. Now the body of space-time worm is only half solid, If we continue to let it absorb more energy, this guy''s body will definitely be based on energy and form a real life in the form of energy. That time is really terrible. Wu Hao just thought it was very difficult. Are all the life bodies made up of energy so strange in the world? The answer is obviously yes. There''s no doubt that life made of energy is so strange.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t have time to think about it. At the moment when he entered his stomach, he immediately felt that his energy was being absorbed and transformed into his energy, so he had to restrain his energy to fight against this effect

 Chapter 1001

    But maybe it''s because he is a real life. His energy is not pure, or relatively weak. He is obviously affected here, not particularly big. However, after the little ice goddess came in, his body''s energy spread out uncontrollably, very fast, and it''s obvious that his energy is rapidly declining, Little ice goddess, the reaction is not slow, feel his body is absorbing energy, immediately began to use their own energy, absorb energy from the outside to come in, supplement their body, see the little girl absorb energy moment, no surprise frown.


    There seems to be something wrong with the saying that the little girl''s passion is transmitted to her. Her two elder sisters do not absorb the energy from the outside world to maintain their body, but absorb the energy from the space-time worm. The energy in their stomach has been swallowed by the space-time worm to maintain their body balance, but the space-time worm reabsorbs the energy they have absorbed.


    What happened in this process?


    Wu Hao was surprised to find that the instinct of this space-time worm is quite terrible. He can clearly feel that the space-time worm does not absorb the energy directly consumed by itself very fast, or even very slow. Its energy conversion speed is not as fast as his energy phagocytosis speed. What is it like? Like a big stomach king, he eats very fast, but his stomach digests food at an ordinary level, which is very slow. What is it like for him to swallow energy from ice goddess? It''s just like drinking glucose water and directly absorbing it through the stomach. No wonder this space-time worm wants to swallow all three of them into its own body to help it absorb energy. In this case, it is equivalent to greatly speeding up its absorption speed. He is absorbing the energy he swallows into his stomach through the three goddesses, Then, the three of them transform the energy, and directly absorb the purest energy from the three of them, so as to quickly improve their energy level and make their energy increase and improve rapidly.


    Wu Hao can''t help but feel chilly when he sees this situation. This thing is definitely an evil creature. Can it absorb energy in this way? Is it really himself? Or has he evolved enough life wisdom? In any case, this thing must be eradicated. Now he is only a semi-solid energy body. When it absorbs enough energy, it will be very difficult to deal with the situation that these energies form entities in his body.


    "Where are your two sisters?" Wu Hao asked.


    "There, I''ll take you."


    Little ice and snow goddess and her two elder sisters have mutual feelings, so they immediately find their elder sister''s position and take Wu Hao to fly there. His two elder sisters also feel that their younger sister has been swallowed, and they also fly towards him, and we soon get together.


    "Sister..."


    The little girl is just like a little girl who has seen her long lost family. She rushes towards her two elder sisters excitedly. His two elder sisters are just two energy bodies, but when she sees the little girl coming, she immediately turns into a human figure and hugs him.


    "How did you get swallowed up by him?"


    "I''m here to save you, sister. I''d like to introduce you. This is my helper. He suggested that the three of us make a breakthrough from the inside." The little snow goddess calmed her emotions and pointed to Wu Hao. He only realized that he didn''t know Wu Hao''s name until now.


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Wu Hao, but now that''s not the point. I think your energy is absorbed very fast. Now that we have been destroyed, let''s find a way out." Wu Hao looks at his two elder sisters. The translucent energy body can''t see the appearance clearly, but it can be seen that his two elder sisters are one or two years older than the little ice goddess. Of course, in human form, if the little ice goddess is a 12-year-old girl, then the God of fire should be a 13-year-old girl, and the pure spirit is a little older, It should be a girl about 15 years old. She can''t see her appearance clearly, but Wu Hao doesn''t have any interest in their appearance now. Now the energy is being absorbed rapidly. The most important thing is to take them away from the body of space-time worm. But how can we do that? Wu Hao motioned to them to keep their energy balance. At the same time, he flew into the air and looked around, especially at the place where they came down, that is, the interface between stomach and esophagus.


    There is an obvious tissue structure formed by energy, which only allows the energy to come down from the top, but does not allow the energy to be redistributed from the stomach. I am similar to most biological structures, basically I can only go down but not up, unless there is a special case, that is, vomiting, the things in the stomach can return to the esophagus and be vomited out, But it''s a huge question whether such a simple life will have such a complex reaction. However, Wu Hao saw the hope that since the stomach and esophagus of this product are connected together, as long as it can pass through the diaphragm, it can basically come to his consciousness. When it comes to his esophagus, nothing special can be directly penetrated, As long as they can get into the esophagus, they can be saved.


    Wu Hao returned to the three sisters.


    "Can you three sisters work together to open his stomach and esophagus?" Wu Hao looked at them seriously. There was no joking about it. Although he could clearly see that the God of fire and pure spirit were in a very bad and weak state. Even when they hugged the little girl, they were almost knocked down by the little girl''s Feipu. In this case, it was impossible for them to use too much energy, But now going out is the biggest survival motivation. Even if they are weak, Wu Hao must let them do so.


    "The two of us can''t open the gap, but the three of us may." The pure spirit, with pure light blue energy, said softly. His gentle voice and weak body made his voice sound more powerless. But now that she has the chance to go out, she also props up her spirit. Anyway, she must find a way to leave here, and her sister brings people to save herself, We can''t let this human being be trapped here like ourselves.


    "Let''s start right away. Let''s see if you three sisters can open the gap. As long as we can open it, I think we can escape from the world." Wu Hao said without hesitation, three sisters, seeing that he was so firm, he was the main one at this time.

 Chapter 1002

    There''s nothing to say. The three sisters immediately took off to the area where the stomach and esophagus of the space-time worm are connected. The diaphragm is very huge, just like the atmosphere of the earth. It''s boundless, but they don''t need to open the whole diaphragm. They just need to open a small opening. At their speed, they can go out as long as there is a moment''s gap.


    The three sisters come to the middle, where the two pieces of separation merge with each other. The three sisters look at each other and use their energy together. After the power of ice and the power of fire merge together, they offset each other. Wu Hao can''t help frowning when he sees this situation. The energy of the two sisters completely offsets each other. What''s the matter? When he was puzzled, the pure spirit injected his pure energy into their two energies. Under the coordination of the third party''s energy, the two mutually counteracting energies miraculously burst out and produced more powerful energy. It was an energy that Wu Hao saw for the first time. It was a kind of purplish red energy, This energy not only does not cancel each other, but also is extremely powerful. It is so powerful that it breaks away from Wu Hao''s cognition. I can''t imagine that the energy of the three sisters can be combined to have such a magical effect. Wu Hao doesn''t disturb them to release their own energy, but rots to one side, making more space for them and avoiding the influence of energy, After dragging their legs, the three sisters, who saw the energy running, almost blasted the energy on the diaphragm together. The diaphragm was attacked by positive energy, and immediately appeared the result of melting. Moreover, the reaction of melting was very strong, even Wu Hao could obviously feel the empty worm struggling violently because of pain, even in his stomach.


    It seems that the three sisters have really been able to live time and space together. But just when Wu Hao was happy, something unexpected happened. The energy of the time and space worm was too huge. Although it was melted away by their attack, the time and space worm instinctively used its own energy to fill the gap again, The diaphragm dissolved by their energy returned to normal again, and the diaphragm was very thick, they could not achieve continuous energy output, and it was difficult to break through the whole diaphragm.


    What can we do? Wu Hao was worried. The thickness of the diaphragm was more than that of the earth''s atmosphere. The energy of the three sisters, especially the God of fire and pure spirit, was very weak. Maybe they could do it under normal conditions, but they could not break through the diaphragm under their current situation.


    "There seems to be no way."


    Little ice goddess anxiously looked at him, he did not expect that the first wave of attack had failed.


    Wu Hao didn''t speak. Such a failure really made him a little worried. The three of them were the only way. If the three of them couldn''t do it together, there might be no way. They might be trapped here. God of fire and pure spirit have insufficient energy and are very weak. But in this case, they can''t recover their bodies. They can''t take a crystal stone to absorb power and let them recover. The stomach of space-time worm has much more energy than crystal stone can provide, but what about their absorption, Finally, they will be absorbed by the space-time dragon worm. In this case, it''s better not to want them to recover. It''s impossible. Unless they are allowed to go out, only after they leave here can their bodies return to normal. But after they leave, their bodies can recover slowly. There''s no need to worry. This is the most contradictory problem now.


    If their bodies are still so weak, it means that they still can''t open the diaphragm. If they can''t open the diaphragm, the four of them will be trapped here, and finally they will be met with a slow death, and a very slow death, which is a very painful thing, Wu Hao didn''t come in to kill himself. He wanted to take all three of them away, but now what should he do? There''s no way to take them all away. You can''t just wait to die. You''d better try again.


    Wu Hao is going to let them try again, burst out their most powerful force to carry out a thorough attack.


    The God of fire himself spoke first.


    "Although we didn''t succeed this time, we can try again. The just energy didn''t completely burst out all our strength. Now we have to burst out all our strength, even if we only have the last breath, we have to gather all our energy together. Maybe we can open a channel for us to leave quickly."


    The voice of the God of fire is also very nice. It''s not as clear as the little ice goddess, but it sounds very warm and wonderful. But Wu Hao doesn''t care about these things at this time. He looks at Chunling and the little ice goddess. Only when they all do their best can they really reach an agreement, If the three of them go all out, there may be a glimmer of hope.


    "No problem, as long as we can get out with a breath, we can use all our strength to open a channel." Pure spirit affirms to say, little ice snow goddess also has nothing to say, firm nod, he this time come in just want to save two elder sisters, now as long as can leave a breath to live, he can at all costs.


    "Well, let''s get started!"


    The three sisters immediately purified their energy and gathered in front of the diaphragm, ready to launch a more powerful attack on the diaphragm, but Wu Hao stopped them.


    "Wait a minute, I can help you too."


    Wu Hao said, launched the dark call, summoned three dead creatures from the kingdom of death.


    The body of the space-time worm belongs to a semi-solid structure. Although most of it is composed of energy, the energy is close to the solid form, just like soft mud. Even if you grasp it hard, it will break your heart, but with certain skills, you can still easily squeeze it into various shapes. The reason why it summons three dead creatures is that, He also wants to do this, but when the three of them use energy to open the diaphragm, he can use the three dead creatures to support the opened diaphragm and avoid the rapid fusion of the diaphragm. In this case, he may be able to buy them more time.

 Chapter 1003

    However, Wu Hao just summoned the dead creature. As the eldest of the three sisters, she immediately stopped her energy release in surprise.


    "Can you summon these dead creatures from the kingdom of death?" Chunling comes to Wu Hao and looks at him in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s a human skill. It''s called dark summoning. It''s to use the power of the nether world to connect with the kingdom of death and summon the dead creatures from there. What''s the matter?" Wu Hao was a little puzzled to see that he was so surprised.


    "Great, I have a way." Gentle and a little shy, Chunling excitedly hugged Wu Hao and even jumped a little happy, which made Wu Hao a little puzzled. How could a dark call have a way? Can he think of another way to leave?


    Chen Lin realized that he had lost his temper and immediately released Wu Hao.


    "You two come here, too. I have something to tell you."


    The little snow goddess and the God of fire came to them, and four people surrounded them.


    "What do you think of, sister?" The snow goddess looked at him nervously. Of course, he hoped that his sister would come up with a way to take them all out, but is there really such a way? Anyway, he doesn''t know.


    "We don''t need to spend a lot of energy to break through the barrier of space-time worms and escape. This situation also faces the risk of rebirth. After all, space-time worms may engulf us again. But Wu Hao will call him in the dark. This dark call needs to connect with the kingdom of death. I once entered this kingdom of death. There is another space, and I can use the kingdom of death as a turning point to escape. "


    The pure spirit looked at them and said seriously, "I can fix the door of the moment when Wu Hao gives the dark call, and then we can enter the kingdom of death and leave it."


    "Are you sure you can?" Wu Hao looked at him in surprise. If this method is really feasible, it is certainly a good thing, and it can avoid the space-time worm, which is a safe choice. What Chunling just said is right. If they can break through the diaphragm, escape from his stomach, enter the esophagus, and then leave, then the space-time worm is likely to find that they have escaped immediately. If he doesn''t let go, it''s hard for them to break his mouth and escape. Even if they try to open his mouth and escape, the space-time worm is so huge, They are fully capable of swallowing them once again. If they use a lot of energy repeatedly, they may all die in his stomach. But if the pure spirit can take them away from the kingdom of death, it will be very convenient. The kingdom of death is another space. If we can connect the kingdom of death directly from the stomach of the worm of time and space, When they disappear, I''m afraid they don''t know what''s going on. Next time, their strength will all return to the normal level, or even to a higher level. Then they can come together and launch a devastating attack on the space-time worm again. Wu Hao believes that the space-time worm will be solved if they come again, The reason why space-time worms can grow so fast now is that they use their energy absorption. In fact, although space-time worms devour energy fast, their own energy absorption speed is not fast. In this case, the growth speed of space-time worms must be quite slow, as long as they can recover their power, If we attack him again, we will have a great chance to kill him completely in this immature universe.


    Yes, that''s it!


    "Are you sure you can go to the kingdom of death?" Wu Hao looked at him seriously. After all, it''s not a small matter. If going to the country of death can succeed, it''s certainly the best choice. But if they can''t go to the country of death, or if going to the country of death fails, they might as well take risks again and continue to escape according to the original plan.


    "I can travel freely in all time and space. As long as you can open the kingdom of death, I can fix the door of the kingdom of death and send us away together. But there is a problem. The kingdom of death is also very dangerous. There are a lot of dead creatures there. They have strong hostility to any non dead creatures, Maybe the moment we appear, we will be attacked, so the moment we appear, we must be prepared for defense. I can take you to leave the country of death in an instant, but at that moment, I hope you, especially you Wu Hao, can be fully prepared. " Chunling said seriously that this was not a joke for him, so the look on his face was obviously more nervous and serious than Wu Hao.


    "Don''t worry, I can protect myself!"


    Wu Hao nodded for sure. He didn''t know how dangerous the creatures in the kingdom of death were, but he could clearly know that the kingdom of death was not good either. At least the dead creatures summoned by the dark were very powerful, especially the higher the energy level, the stronger the summoned dead creatures were and went directly to the kingdom of death, He is not sure how many dead creatures there are, how many powerful dead creatures there are, and how powerful the attack will be at that moment. But as long as they can leave this more powerful space-time, the belly of worms, they have a great chance to escape and see the sun again, although the death Kingdom is very dangerous, But Wu Hao also clearly recognized Chunling. After he arrived at the kingdom of death, he could immediately take them away from the kingdom of death, so what he should pay attention to is to protect himself at that moment, which Wu Hao still believes he can do.


    "Well, let''s start. You call the dark again. I''ll fix the door that the dark calls the kingdom of death to open!" The pure spirit looks at Wu Hao, Wu Hao also does not hesitate, immediately displays own dark summon.


    At the moment when the dark call appeared, the pure spirit immediately activated his own energy, which was found through the power of the nether world. At the same time, he used his own energy to fix the small gap in the space of death Kingdom, so as not to let the gap close. After confirming his success, he quickly wrapped his two sisters and Wu Hao with his own energy for a moment, Turn into a light, enter the kingdom of death, disappear in the stomach of the worm of time and space

 Chapter 1004

    The space-time worm doesn''t realize what happened just now. It just feels that the speed of its energy absorption slows down. Because it needs to consume a lot of energy to maintain its body, after the high-speed energy supply, its huge size shrinks three or four times, just like the collapse of the body without support, Let him very painful, in chaos, struggling everywhere.


    Wu Hao, of course, they can''t see this picture. If they see it, they will be very happy. But now they have come to the kingdom of death. The kingdom of death, as the name suggests, is a kingdom composed entirely of death. All creatures here are dead creatures. There is no star system like the human world to illuminate the world, But there is a thing like the sun, which is composed of Black Death energy, hanging in the sky, but it is not the sun that emits bright light, but an energy body that emits obvious black light. Because of the black light, the whole death country looks black, However, the eyes of all creatures in the kingdom of death emit frightening light. Some of those lights are red, some are blue, some are green. They show particularly bright colors in the black light, and these colors can clearly see anything in the dark. So after Wu Hao and the three of them appeared, they clearly saw them, And clearly felt their energy fluctuations for a moment. Wu Hao was very surprised. Although he couldn''t see the entities of these creatures, he could see them. His eyes like small stars could feel that the death energy of their attacks was extremely powerful, far more powerful than the dead creatures summoned by his dark summoning technique, Diablo summon, the summoned dead creatures are just puppets and attack creatures under their own control. But these dead creatures with their own consciousness are obviously more powerful, and they have their own attack ability. There was a clear hostility to the invaders.


    Good guy, there are so many dead creatures down here. It''s like entering a bat cave. Countless bats are hanging upside down in the air. Every bat''s eyes are full of frightening light. Now he is facing a similar situation. Under his feet, there are all dense and terrifying eyes, Moreover, these dead creatures also launched a powerful attack on them. Seeing that the death energy was about to attack them, the pure spirit took a breath, launched its own space energy again, took them away from the death Kingdom, and all the attacks failed.


    The moment he left, Wu Hao heard a cold voice in the country of death.


    "Come back next time and let you stay here forever."


    The cold voice was as cold and cruel as death, and the penetrating power of the voice was extremely strong. Even though he had entered the space energy launched by the pure spirit at the moment of leaving, and half stepped into another space, the voice still penetrated the deep energy and reached his ears. It can be seen that the dead creature was extremely powerful, I''m afraid the strength can be compared with pure spirit.


    Although Gaotian divine world is only a plane, there are so many mysterious spaces in it, which surprised Wu Hao. At least now he has come to two spaces, one is the chaotic space born by their three sisters, and the other is the kingdom of death, Is there no other space in this high heaven? Wu Hao doesn''t believe that there are at least two spaces, which means that there may be another layer of space. Oh, the high heaven god world is just the basis of their plane. On the basis of this plane, there are more spaces parallel or intersect with it. It''s impossible to say that these spaces were born together. Is the high heaven god world or the high heaven god world in a long time? In the process of birth, these different spaces were created, but Wu Hao can be sure that these spaces together constitute a really complex and three-dimensional high heaven god world. The high heaven god world where human beings live is like a plane, and these spaces together constitute a three-dimensional figure above and below this plane.


    This feeling is not particularly good, at least in terms of fuel consumption, the more complex the space environment is, the more problems may appear in the future, just like a math problem is easy to solve, but when there are a lot of math problems, the probability of making mistakes will be higher, and the possibility of being trapped by these problems will be greater.


    However, it''s better to hope that all these things will be in peace. The space-time worm must be solved. After all, it''s a very evil existence. Now it''s just a child, and it''s already so terrible. When she becomes an adult, and even develops her own wisdom, it''s absolutely a terrible existence. However, Wu Hao is not particularly worried about this country of death, If the existence of the kingdom of death is something that existed long ago, Wu Hao can probably tell from that sentence that the kingdom of death has no special ambition for the world, or that they are not. Also hope to be able to invade other worlds, youth other worlds, they just hope that people from other worlds don''t disturb them, that sentence clearly conveys this meaning, they just don''t want others to disturb, don''t want to disturb others.


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao is a little relieved. At least for the moment, he just needs to find a way to solve the space-time worm first, and don''t let him grow up. Then he can solve his own problems, and then he can solve the problems of the dark Protoss. Then all the problems will be solved.


    I hope things don''t get more serious.


    Wu Hao was just thinking about it. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he appeared on a mountain. From the shape of the mountain, he could see that it was a mountain on the mountain where they had just left. In other words, it was the high heaven.


    Wu Hao was greatly relieved and had a feeling of escaping from the sky.


    Not only Wu Hao, but also their sisters and I all happily held together and finally escaped the control of the space-time worm. Their arrival here means that they can get rid of the space-time worm, and they can fix their own state and get rid of the space-time worm.


    "That''s great, sister. You''ve come out at last. You''ve come out at last." Little ice and snow goddess excitedly holds her two sisters and jumps wildly.

 Chapter 1005

    The God of fire and the pure spirit are also very happy. They always thought that they would spend their whole life in the stomach of the space-time worm, and they might eventually die in the stomach of the space-time worm. They did not expect that their younger sister saved them, or to be exact, her younger sister saved them with this human.


    "Thank you, Wu Hao." Chunling came to Wu Hao and looked at him gratefully. The God of fire also came to him and gave Wu Hao a warm hug.


    "Thank you, Wu Hao." Little ice goddess, more excited, he did not expect that Wu Hao actually rescued his two sisters, although this is exactly what he wanted, but for him, this is a surprise and accident, now that he and his sister are finally reunited, he can''t help hugging Wu Hao and kissing her in the face, although his kiss is very cold.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK." Wu Hao''s mood can''t be calmed down for a while. He has just gone through two time and space in a row and experienced two dangers. Now he finally returns to the world. It''s as if he has experienced two hells and resurrected. Naturally, his inner emotion is extremely excited.


    This kind of excitement even made him forget to express his happiness and stay there a little.


    Damn, the air in the world is so comfortable.


    After a while, Wu Hao recovered from his complex emotions. He looked at the three little sisters in front of him. They can really be called gods. After all, in their universe, they are the first three lives bred out of chaos. In their universe, there is no doubt that they are just like gods. Oh, even if they come to this world, In terms of their energy system, they can also be called the level of God, but their growth is not enough for them to be called God. It is estimated that these three little girls have no desire to be courtiers. They just want to be free. Fire, perhaps most of the gods created in the beginning, are all of this kind of idea.


    Wu Hao was looking at them. Suddenly, the God of fire and the pure spirit couldn''t maintain their half empty human form. They turned into two weak flames and floated in the air. They couldn''t even float in the air. Finally, they fell into the hands of the little ice goddess. The two life-form flames were very weak, especially the pure spirit fixed the gate of the death Kingdom and consumed a lot of energy, At the same time, the already weak body takes them through the kingdom of death and returns to the high heaven again, and the energy consumption is even greater.


    "Sister, please don''t do anything."


    As soon as the little ice goddess saw that they were too weak to maintain their shape, she immediately sat down cross legged to absorb the energy between heaven and earth and heal their wounds. Wu Hao, seeing that the little girl absorbed energy very fast, did not hesitate much, and sat down by herself. Although he did not consume any energy, he was in the stomach of the space-time worm for a while, The energy on his body was almost absorbed by him. Now it''s better to recover his body. He immediately took out a huge crystal stone and put it on his hand, and began to absorb the energy of crystal stone quickly.


    Ten days passed quickly.


    When Wu Hao''s energy is restored. Fire God and pure spirit, their vital signs also slightly recovered, but they are still very weak.


    After all, being trapped by the space-time worm for tens of thousands of years is a huge cost to their lives. It''s not as easy to recover as the little ice goddess.


    But Wu Hao can''t wait for them to recover. He thinks about it and stands up from the ground.


    "You three sisters should pay attention to your own safety, find a safe place, and recover well. I''m going to leave. I''ve spent a long time on you. I have to go now. You don''t have any reason to pester me now. Your two sisters have been rescued. Now let''s have a good treatment with your two sisters."


    Wu Hao thought about it and said, "meeting is fate. I''ve helped you so much, don''t you think? Come to me after you''ve finished healing. I''d like to discuss with you how to deal with the space-time worm. "


    "You''re going to help us deal with the space-time worm?" Little ice goddess looked at him in surprise. The God of fire and pure spirit also floated from his hand into the air and re transformed into a half empty human form. They also looked at her in surprise. They didn''t expect that Wu Hao would want to deal with the space-time worm. Shouldn''t that be their business? Why would he want to do it?


    "I think the space-time worm is very evil, and it is likely to cause great damage to the whole world in the future, so I also want to kill it. Although I don''t have the ability to kill it, at least I can give you three suggestions. I can serve as a military adviser to help you kill the space-time worm smoothly." Wu Hao said.


    "If that''s the case, we''ll just stay with you." The little ice goddess said, "it''s also very troublesome for us to find you in the future. We can just follow you now. When we have all recovered and our energy has been greatly improved, we can go directly together to kill the space-time worm."


    "You follow me?" Wu Hao was stunned.


    "Since you also want to kill time and space, we can really follow you." The God of fire thought for a while and said, "we need to absorb the aura of heaven and earth to recover our body anyway, so it''s not a big problem where we heal. Moreover, if you are afraid that our existence will bring you too much trouble, you don''t have to worry. We have recovered a little strength now, There are three things we sisters can do in time and space. At least in your ordinary space, we are not affected by time and space at all. You see, like this, we can enter into space without affecting you. " My God said, then disappeared in front of Wu Hao, the next second he suddenly appeared in front of Wu Hao.


    Although Wu Hao didn''t know where he had gone, from his disappearance and appearance, Wu Hao could clearly feel two weak spatial fluctuations, which means that the little girl should have gone through two spaces, one in and one out.


    "If that''s the case, there''s really no problem."


    Wu Hao thinks about it and thinks it''s very good. After all, it''s not very convenient for them to come to find themselves or find them by themselves. Since they can directly hide in the space, it''s undoubtedly a better choice to follow them. After all their injuries have recovered, he really wants to work with them to solve the space-time worm.

 Chapter 1006

    "Let''s go. I''m going home now." Without hesitation, Wu Hao immediately flew into the air, took out his purchased weapon from the space ring and threw it into the air. The weapon circled in the air and designated the direction of Chengdu.


    After determining the direction, Wu Hao immediately set out along the mountains. Without hesitation, the three girls immediately turned into three energies and disappeared in the space to follow him.


    Wu Hao didn''t see them when he looked back. It was strange that he could clearly know that they were with him when he couldn''t see them. He shook his head with a bitter smile. It was really difficult for him to understand how difficult it was to cross the space with this kind of thinking, but it was very easy for the three girls.


    Wu Hao smiles and flies quickly along the mountains. He doesn''t have to go home immediately, but he wants to find his little spirit beast first. The little spirit beast should still be waiting for him.


    It took a few days to find the Lingkong beast. The little Lingkong beast was still sucking the crystal stone in the valley. The crystal stone was almost absorbed. But with the speed that the little Lingkong beast absorbed the crystal stone, the pile of crystal stones had not been absorbed. Wu Hao finally realized that the time he left was not very long.


    The little spirit air beast sensed the appearance of Wu Hao from a distance, and immediately flew into the air and rushed to his hard body. It was really hard to rush to him. Wu Hao touched her head and laughed. The little thing''s loyalty was quite high. After he had been away for such a long time, he really listened to his own words and absorbed the crystal stones. After absorbing these crystal stones, his body became more intelligent and powerful. Now his original blue body became deeper.


    Continue to let it absorb the crystal, this guy should be able to grow faster.


    To some extent, the little spirit beast is also a kind of life born in the energy, but the little spirit beast is born in the visible energy. Well, their three little goddesses are born in the nihilistic, pure and purer energy of heaven and earth, right, in the chaotic energy of the universe, But in essence, they are all a form of energy body life, but there are also different forms. The three little goddesses are the highest level of energy form. The life body spirit beast is relatively weak, but it is also quite powerful compared with other spirit beasts, especially after it evolves into the real ultimate body in the future, it may become very strong.


    "Well, don''t be too excited, little one. I''m going home. Now come with me."


    Wu Hao touched his head and looked at the crystal stones that had not been completely absorbed in the valley. He waved and received all the remaining crystal stones back into the space ring. It was very difficult to get so many crystal stones. Although there are many, they can''t be wasted, can they?


    When you say you want to leave xiaolingkong beast, you immediately understand what he means. Wu Hao jumps on his back and the xiaolingkong beast flies in the air. The stronger power brings him faster speed than Wu Hao''s flying speed. Even Wu Hao feels very comfortable running in the air, especially xiaolingkong beast, It''s very domineering. It''s really good to ride on him, but the only problem is that xiaolingkong''s body is too hard. It doesn''t feel like riding a horse at all. It just feels like sitting on a hard stone. Wu Hao really doesn''t want to sit on his back if the little guy doesn''t run steadily. After all, it''s soft, But this little thing is too hard. The most intuitive feeling brought by the body made of crystal is that it''s hard and cold to sit on.


    But xiaolingkong beast is so enthusiastic, how can she refuse?


    Moreover, this problem is not particularly difficult to solve. It''s like riding on the back of the horse. But with the saddle, this problem can be solved easily. You can equip the little spirit beast with something similar to the saddle and put it in the space ring. Every time you want to ride it, you can take it out of the space ring and put it on him, It''s not comfortable. It''s easy to solve the problem. It''s a good solution. Just go back to the city and find a craftsman to make something similar to a saddle.


    Xiao Lingkong beast, according to Wu Hao''s instructions, keeps on moving forward. His speed is very fast, and Wu Hao doesn''t have to fly by himself. He just needs to direct it in which direction. Every time he goes on for a while, he flies into the air and determines the direction again with his weapon. Soon Wu Hao leaves the mountains and moves towards the city. It doesn''t take long, Wu Hao saw Qinghe city from a distance. Wu Hao didn''t fall directly at the gate of Qinghe City, but fell from a distance. It''s about half a day away from Tianyuan city. This distance is not far for Wu Hao, but he also has his own intention to fall at this distance. After all, xiaolingkong beast is the top spirit beast, After all, it''s not an exclusive book. It''s a book that can be bought everywhere. Many people will read it, and many people will know it. In this state, as soon as they enter the city, they will be surrounded by people. He doesn''t want to cause such a sensation.


    Therefore, to fall in advance is to make the small spirit air beast smaller. Of course, it may be found, but relatively speaking, it will be better and less conspicuous.


    "Little fellow, you become smaller and follow me."


    Wu Hao patted xiaolingkong beast. Xiaolingkong beast understood what he said and immediately reduced his body to the size of a wolf dog.


    Wu Hao looked at this size, which is still a little big.


    "Can it be smaller?" Wu Hao asked. Xiao Lingkong shook his head. This is the limit that he can become smaller. Wu Hao also shrugged helplessly. If this is the limit of his becoming smaller, he has no choice but to do so. After all, it can''t be said that it can''t become smaller. He must ask it to become smaller, which is also impossible.


    Wu Hao couldn''t do it at first. Xiao Lingkong beast followed him with ease and joy. One moment, he ran in front of him and waited for him. Another moment, he was behind him. He was digging around on the plain and rolling by the way. Then he caught up with Wu Hao. Wu Hao looked at the little thing and was so happy. He didn''t expect that the harvest was so big. He not only got 100 crystal stones of the size of mulangma peak, The most important thing is to get the little spirit beast

 Chapter 1007

    This little guy is more valuable than a hundred spar mines. With it, you can have as many spar mines as you need. There are innumerable little guys who have a natural instinct for spar. As long as you have as many spar mines as you want to find, you can find as many spar mines as you want. And that''s not the point. After all, after four stars, I don''t have a big demand for crystal stones. The little girls at home don''t need the help of crystal stones at all after four stars. But when the little guy grows into the ultimate body, he will undoubtedly become his biggest assistant. As long as he is there, his combat effectiveness will be greatly enhanced.


    That''s the biggest value of this little guy.


    In fact, Wu Hao is also thinking about how to make a good relationship with them. They are the founding goddesses of their own time and space, and their power, even in the high heaven, is also very powerful. If they can make a good relationship with them, when they need their help in the future, There is no doubt that they should also help. At least before they leave the high heaven, they are likely to encounter great trouble here. With their help, there is no doubt that they will be very successful.


    The three little sisters are also the same. They are the huge resources they have gained in this trip. And the little ice goddess also clearly said that as long as the two sisters are rescued, he will help him do anything he can. Looking at the three sisters, they are all very kind and honest, and should be able to do what they say.


    In the future, when he was in big trouble, he asked these three little goddesses to help him. I believe any problem can be solved easily. Wu Hao could not help but have the energy of their three sisters fused together in his head. The purple energy and the powerful power emitted by them shocked him very much. He realized for the first time that the energy could be so powerful.


    I don''t know if I can have the similar strength with them when I have a higher level of cultivation in the future?


    Wu Hao thought and couldn''t help laughing. He was still far away from his cultivation to their level. What he had to do now was to practice well, not to think wildly. Wu Hao shrugged, quickened his pace, and soon came to the gate of the city.


    To be exact, I am the gate of the city. After all, Qinghe city is not a clear deposit, but a piece of urban planning. At least I come to the city. Although it is only the outskirts of the city, it is Qinghe city.


    Wu Hao had so many troubles on this trip that he couldn''t laugh or cry. Moreover, every trouble was very big. When he went back to human life, he suddenly had a kind of himself. Anyway, he was still a person. Only when he lived with the human community, he felt very relaxed.


    This feeling is strange. Wu Hao knows very well that as a cultivator, he will get rid of human thoughts when he reaches a higher level. However, Wu Hao suddenly feels that human beings are human after all. When he returns to nature, no matter how strong the cultivator is, he will return to human nature and yearn for the first life. He suddenly has a little understanding, Why do most experts eventually return to the market, hide their identity in the market, and live like an ordinary person? That feeling may be a kind of thought that can''t get rid of as a person. In the past, he felt that he was so powerful that he had got rid of human thinking and entered the field of a real strong man, But this time, after so many problems, he felt that maybe returning to nature is the ultimate way for the strong.


    It''s a bit like her ultimate pursuit. Although the power of pursuit is to have a woman who is strong enough to protect herself, his ultimate pursuit is not power, but only suitable for her own woman to live a carefree life. In essence, it seems to be the pursuit of human beings, no matter how strong the level of self-cultivation is, This also proves that the most instinctive and primitive vision of life is still retained in one''s inner thoughts.


    I used to think that this thing was incompatible with the temperament of the cultivator, but now I think it''s very good. I feel more like a person. I am a normal person. Why do I have to abandon some of the characteristics of being a human being because I become a cultivator or a strong cultivator!?


    There''s nothing wrong with being human!


    After the strength is strong, you can protect the people you love and help yourself to do whatever you want. In the end, it''s not to help you get rid of the identity, but to let yourself have enough strength to easily do anything with the identity.


    All of a sudden all of a sudden, feel the sun is more beautiful.


    There are few people living outside the city. Only occasionally can he see a house, which is not necessarily a house with people living in it. However, the feeling of returning to human society makes him feel very comfortable, with an indescribable sense of pleasure, which makes him sing a little song. This is the first time he has been so relaxed since he came to the high heaven.


    Xiao Lingkong beast also felt his obvious emotional changes. Although he didn''t know why he was so happy suddenly, he was also driven by such a relaxed mood and ran around him more happily, like a child who didn''t grow up.


    This little goblin is a little bit like a child, especially when he is so familiar with human nature. It doesn''t look very different from a child. Although it doesn''t have a similar human body, it is a baby goblin in essence.


    "Don''t run around. Come and stay with me." Wu Hao called xiaolingkong beast to his side. There was no one in any suburb, and it was not much different from the wilderness along the way. However, this was the place where human beings lived, and he still didn''t want xiaolingkong beast to attract too much attention. Although he knew that this kind of thing might happen at any time in the future, after all, Lingkong beast was a high-level spirit beast in the spirit beast guide, And now it has become its own following spirit beast, which will always be recognized and attract other people''s attention. However, Wu Hao still doesn''t want to make it too eye-catching.


    Xiaolingkong beast came back to him obediently and came to the human world for the first time. He was also curious about the human world. When he passed a house, he wanted to have a close look.


    Wu Hao didn''t stop it. He could see it as he wanted. If he looked more, he would not be interested in these things.

 Chapter 1008

    Wu Hao didn''t want to be noticed, but in this case, not wanting to be noticed became a problem.


    Just like the problem Wu Hao himself realized, he is not the only one who has one. On the contrary, practitioners in the high heaven almost always have one in hand, just in case they meet spirit beasts in the wild, they can take corresponding strategies. After all, they can''t understand these spirit beasts from reality, There is no doubt that it is the best way and the most cost-effective way to obtain the characteristic information of these spirit beasts from the book. Almost all practitioners will go to read the spirit beast guide from beginning to end, and those who want to become practitioners will also go to buy the spirit beast guide, Although not everyone knows the contents of the spirit beast illustrated book like the palm of his hand, after all, there are so many spirit beasts in the spirit beast illustrated book, but most people will never forget those high-level spirit beasts. After all, the deep impression is hard to erase.


    When Wu Hao took the little spirit beast through the deserted area to the crowded area, he always wanted to avoid the problem. At last, the little spirit beast walked around him slowly. At the beginning, the people who passed by them were very surprised. The reason why this spirit beast was surprised was that it was full of crystal stone, It''s because this spirit beast is very small. It''s a little different from the spirit beast in their impression. But many of them find that this form is not the larva of the spirit beast in the high-level spirit beast recorded in the spirit beast illustrated book? It seems that this is the form of the larva of the spirit beast, isn''t it? Although it is much smaller than the description in the spirit beast illustrated book, there is no doubt that this shape is the spirit beast.


    When someone realized that it was a spirit beast, the street immediately caused a huge sensation. The spirit beast went beyond the highest level of the physical spirit beast and entered a new stage. Generally speaking, people who had seen the spirit beast either died or had no chance to see it. In fact, very few people in the whole high heaven had seen the spirit beast, The records of this kind of spirit beast are much less than those of others. Many records only reveal some conjectures that witnesses can''t see clearly. At least in Qingyuan City, no one has ever seen a real spirit beast, but now this little thing is obviously a spirit beast.


    The voice of discussion, like an infectious disease, spread quickly among the crowd. Everyone in the streets was talking about it, and many good people came to watch it, hoping to see the spirit beast.


    The most embarrassing thing is Wu Hao. Originally, he didn''t want to cause any disturbance. As a result, just after arriving at the crowded place, everyone gathered around him and surrounded him. It was difficult to move forward. Looking at the little spirit air beast, he was obviously a little scared by the battle. He thought they were going to attack him and Wu Hao, and even made a defensive gesture.


    Wu Hao gently touched it, indicating that it was not nervous and excited. In case of going crazy in the city, it was estimated that the little guy would be forbidden to enter the city in the future.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, can we make way?" Wu Hao looked at them, a little sad.


    "Brother, are you a spirit beast?"


    "Yes, brother, it seems that it''s really a spirit beast. Where did you catch it? Can you sue this place? "


    "What''s the strength of Lingkong beast? Can you let him show his strength? "


    "Brother, can you tell me where the spirit beast was captured?"


    Most people just watch the fun, but for those practitioners who feel that their strength is fairly good, seeing that Wu Hao has captured a spirit beast back to be their spirit pet, their desire to move will instantly burn like a flame, if they can catch a spirit beast, Or a high-level spirit beast like him. It''s absolutely necessary to try. Although there may be only one spirit beast in a region, it''s also very worthwhile to find other spirit beasts nearby.


    "All the way East, there is a mountain range where I found this spirit beast. As for whether there are other spirit beasts, I don''t know. But if you are interested, you can go to explore. Maybe there are no spirit beasts, but there may be other very advanced spirit beasts. Good luck, So can you give way now? " Wu Hao didn''t mind. He told them the specific location. Anyway, he had already dug up the crystal stones that could be dug up there. Now they are going there to find other crystal stones, or anything else, which has nothing to do with him. If they can catch the spirit beast, they will catch the spirit beast. If they can''t, it''s their own luck. It has nothing to do with him, They asked first.


    As soon as Wu Hao gave such a careful answer, the impulsive martial arts practitioners left without saying a word and set out directly to the East. As for the more rational practitioners, they immediately returned home, took the money, prepared everything, and set out again. Only the real rational practitioners did not move after listening to Wu Hao''s words. In fact, they all knew very well, Although there are goblins in that area.


    It turns out that he is also a spirit beast captured from that place, but a high-level spirit beast means that there can only be one spirit beast in a very powerful area, and other spirit beasts in this area are likely to be expelled from this area or even killed by him. He wants to find high-level spirit beasts in that area, Basically, it''s impossible. Instead of going to the same place to find the spirit beast, it''s better to go to the nearby. Maybe we can find the same high-level spirit beast in another mountain nearby, so instead of moving, these people buy things leisurely in the street.


    Weapons, food, other necessities, things that should be prepared, and then go back home to have a sleep, and sneak away when there is no one in the dark. Everyone is not stupid. People who realize this kind of thing will not be a human spirit beast, especially the high-level spirit beast. There are only a few one or two in a territory, In this case, of course, the fewer people, the better. If they act by themselves, it''s a better thing. Cultivation is also human, and they have their own desires and ideas. Of course, they want to own a spirit beast by themselves.

 Chapter 1009

    Moreover, one can only occupy one spirit beast by himself. If many people act together, they will inevitably fight for the spirit beast. Although this is a very normal thing, if we can avoid this situation, we can avoid it. After all, fighting with spirit beast is absolutely inevitable. At this time, if we start fighting with our companions, obviously, it is a very unwise choice.


    Compared with this kind of rational people, another part of the crowd also began to act. However, this part of people also belong to the type of rational warrior, but their type of reason is different from the former. This kind of people can also make a region at most have one high-level spirit beast, and other spirit beasts are either expelled or slaughtered, It''s impossible for a new overlord to be added immediately. In this case, it''s more likely to go around and look for it. However, a high-level spirit beast can''t be easily dealt with by an ordinary warrior. The best way to deal with a high-level spirit beast is undoubtedly to find a solution for the team. Only when we gather together for combat effectiveness, It''s possible to defeat a high-level spirit beast. Although they don''t quite understand how this young man does it, these rational practitioners have a clear understanding of themselves and the dangers they will face, so they choose to plan more rationally, which is just the right way for them to fight, that is, to find a team combat plan, Some people leave the crowd and immediately try to contact other practitioners who have the same way.


    In fact, we all know that if we work together to defeat a spirit beast, there will only be one person who can only get the spirit beast. However, everyone feels that they are lucky and will eventually be able to defeat others and get the spirit beast. Driven by this common desire, cooperation can also be normal, But only when the last moment comes, their team will be decomposed in the form of explosion, and then they will become each other''s enemies. Even if they are more ferocious, they may kill all the others. If they can form a team in this situation, everyone is very sure of their own strength, otherwise it is absolutely impossible for anyone to adopt this scheme, In fact, some people have adopted this plan to look for the mountains near Wu Hao''s direction, although only a few people.


    Looking at the rapidly disappearing crowd, Wu Hao''s eyes showed a helpless cultivator. His pursuit of power is really beyond comprehension. Maybe it''s just like the pursuit of money for human beings on earth. As long as there is a plan to make money, he immediately wants to join the industry and make as much money as possible, In the high heaven, the desire for money is not particularly strong. It''s a world based on energy, so the ultimate goal they pursue is power and their own strength.


    What is powerful? There is no doubt that the highest goal of being powerful is to improve one''s own strength. However, before reaching this goal, there are many auxiliary schemes that can be regarded as another powerful way. A powerful weapon, a powerful skill, and a powerful spirit beast that can assist one''s own fighting are also powerful ways, This is also why many practitioners in the high heaven and God world flock to the spirit beast. It''s hard to imagine that a powerful spirit beast can enhance its combat effectiveness. Even if you get a really powerful spirit beast, it''s more than twice as simple to enhance its combat effectiveness. It''s very likely that the combat effectiveness will be quadrupled and quintupled directly, For example, if an ordinary cultivator gets an ice dragon in the center, the strength is totally unimaginable for people of the same level, and even can challenge a higher level cultivator. After all, the strength of an ice dragon is quite powerful, which is beyond the reach of ordinary cultivators, especially the ice dragon after adulthood, Although Wu Hao can easily kill the ice dragon, he relies on Senluo in his own hands. Without Senluo''s help, Wu Hao thinks he is unlikely. I can easily defeat an ice dragon. His hard skin is not a common weapon. It can be broken. It''s his absolute defense. If it''s not for the assistance of Saint Basil, it''s impossible to kill seven ice dragons easily. One of them is very likely to be very suspended, so if a general practitioner gets an ice dragon, You can imagine how powerful it will be.


    The spirit beast is a higher level spirit beast than the ice dragon, which is why the crowd immediately boils when the spirit beast appears in Qinghe city. Compared with the ice dragon, who knows what it means to get an energy spirit beast? Even if the chance is slim, we all want to try whether we can get such a powerful spirit beast. It''s better to meet a young spirit beast like Wu Hao. In this way, it''s easy to deal with, and it''s also good to cultivate our own spirit beast. Thirdly, only when we grow up under our own cultivation can we really grasp the future combat effectiveness.


    The people who stay are basically the ordinary people who have seen the spirit beast''s guide and the practitioners who have just started. They are not sure about their own strength. Although they want to find a powerful spirit beast like the spirit beast, they are not sure that they can do it. They have to follow Wu Hao all the way to admire the spirit beast''s style.


    Wu Hao went through the crowd and walked forward. As he entered the center of the city, more and more people got the news. After a few steps, there was a new wave and more steps. No matter ordinary people or practitioners or powerful practitioners knew that there was a spirit beast in Qinghe City, everyone wanted to see it, Even those powerful practitioners have never seen the spirit beast, but now someone has got it.


    There is no doubt that this kind of shock will cause a great shock in their hearts. When those powerful practitioners see that the man who got the spirit beast is an unknown young man, they are even more shocked. Is the boy strong or lucky, and he can get a spirit beast, which is the dream of all people, Maybe it''s good luck for a young Lingkong beast. If he meets an adult Lingkong beast, then he won''t appear in Qinghe city. The adult Lingkong beast can absolutely kill such a young cultivator. Basically, when he meets an adult Lingkong beast, no one can successfully bring him back and domesticate him into a lingpet.

 Chapter 1010

    The more powerful spirit beasts are, the more difficult it is for them to lecture in adulthood, especially those spirit beasts of energy body type, which belong to the highest level spirit beasts. It is impossible to train them in adult body words. It has been proved that in most cases, higher level spirit beasts can only be domesticated when they are young, while those of lower level spirit beasts can only be domesticated when they are young, Relatively speaking, there is no such problem.


    More and more people sigh. Of course, what they sigh about is Wu Hao''s luck. Everyone wants to get a powerful spirit beast. The younger the practitioners are, the more they feel about Wu Hao''s luck. Everyone wants to get such a powerful spirit beast when they are young. Young practitioners have a greater vision of this kind of thing that is worth showing off, They want to have such a powerful spirit beast when they are young, and then the spirit beast will accompany them to grow up. When they are powerful, the spirit beast will also be powerful, so the spirit beast growing up can be more loyal and bring them greater strength. In terms of showing off, in front of the same practitioners, there is no doubt that they do have more showing off capital. After all, even an ordinary spirit beast is worth showing off by a young practitioner, not to mention this super high level spirit beast.


    Older and more mature practitioners don''t regard this as a capital to show off, but there is no doubt that they also want such a powerful spirit beast, so more and more people join the onlookers, and more and more people leave the crowd quickly after they realize the problem and start to look for the trace of spirit beast, only some of the most rational people, Along with Wu Hao, he walked all the way, through several nights, until the dead of night, when there was no one.


    Wu Hao is also very distressed. He has been walking into the city for several days, and there have been people around him all the time. Although there are fewer and fewer people, the rest of them are really helpless. They even follow him all the time, as if they want to go home with themselves. I don''t know if they are the spirit beasts who are going to rob him? Wu Hao looked back at more than a dozen people behind him. These people are basically relatively strong and older practitioners. What do these people mean?


    Wu Hao stops.


    A dozen practitioners behind him also stopped.


    Wu Hao looked back and looked at him with a smile. Although these ten people are very strong, he didn''t pay attention to them. Whether they are strong or not is a different matter. Although they may be much weaker than them in terms of strength, especially when they are more than ten people, they have one in their own hands, Senlo, who is absolutely able to kill all of them, has a small spirit air beast on the side to help fight against more than a dozen of them. It''s not a big deal at all.


    "You''ve been following me. Are you going to my house for supper?" Wu Hao calmly said that the reason why he didn''t stop at the door of his home and talk about it with them is that he didn''t want them to know where his home is. After all, it''s not a good thing. If he let them know where his home is, I''m afraid there will be a lot of people harassing him in the future. It''s better not to let people know his home.


    "Little brother, meet me?" One of the bearded men boldly walked up to Wu Hao. Though rough, he politely held out his hand and shook Wu Hao.


    As soon as he took the lead, more than a dozen other people came to Wu Hao''s side. Although they had their own goals, in the case of so many people, especially when they didn''t reach an agreement, each of them tried their best to perform well.


    "Brother, my name is Xianglin. What''s your name?"


    "It doesn''t matter what my name is or what your name is. I just want to know what you all want to do around me? Now that you''ve all come and followed me in this continent, let''s just say, do you want to rob me or ask me about something? You can say it with confidence. Now that I can stop, I''m ready. I mean, whatever you want to do Wu Hao''s meaning is obvious. Even if you want to rob me, I''m ready to come. I''m not afraid of you.


    Some of them really have this idea, but together with more than a dozen people, especially when no one has a clear unified idea, none of them dare to act rashly. On the contrary, a few people who want to ask Wu Hao questions openly and honestly express their ideas politely.


    "Don''t get me wrong, little brother. If you have the strength to accept a spirit beast, it shows that you are very powerful, and we won''t be stupid enough to fight with you in the city. I have a suggestion to ask you whether you agree or not."


    "He said


    "You are still young, and there is still a long way to go in the future. A spirit beast should not be a big deal for you. You can catch a spirit beast now, and maybe you can catch a more powerful spirit beast in the future. I remember the last few pages of the spirit beast Guide are super spirit beasts. Of course, I''m not sure if they are spirit beasts, but the last few pages show very powerful creatures, I believe that when you continue to grow up, there must be a way to get more powerful spirit beasts to help you fight, so can you just sell this spirit beast? I''m willing to buy this spirit beast from you at a high price. No matter how much money you want, even if I don''t have as much money as you want, I''ll try to get you, or you can ask for other things, whether it''s the best weapon or the best crystal, or you want other spirit beasts in exchange, Even if you want everything to be added up, I can promise to exchange with you for an alien spirit beast, as long as you agree. "


    "Hey, you''re going too far. What can we do if you speak so slowly?"


    Other people are also planning to come here, but they didn''t expect to get ahead of others, and what can they do when they are full of words? They can only continue to repeat that.


    "Little brother, his words do not represent our words, and mine do not represent their words. I only represent myself. Similarly, I also want to buy this spirit beast from you. You can do whatever you want, whether it''s a former weapon, crystal, or anything else. Even if you want to get all these things, I will try my best to get them for you, As long as you can talk, absolutely no problem. Little brother, you are still young, and you may have great potential in the future. Why stick to this little spirit beast now? Right? Just sell it and exchange it for your better resources. "

 Chapter 1011

    "I think the resources I can provide you can definitely surpass the benefits of the spirit beast. I have a fire dragon''s egg hatching. If you agree to sell this spirit beast, I can also give you the fire dragon''s egg. The fire dragon is also a high-level spirit beast hatching. I am absolutely loyal to you, and I can also give you money on this basis, I''ll give you weapons, I''ll give you crystal stones, whatever you want. "


    In order to let Wu Hao see his sincerity, the middle-aged man took out a red dragon egg directly from the space ring and put it in front of Wu Hao. You can''t be more obvious. If Wu Hao is willing to sell the Lingkong beast to him, he can directly give this dragon egg to him as one of the exchange conditions, and then want anything else, He can also decide that these people are smart in their heads. Although the fire dragon is a powerful spirit beast, and the future growth space is also very large, the ranking of the fire dragon in the spirit beast guide is after the spirit beast. As a life body evolved from pure energy, the future growth space of the spirit beast will be more powerful. If we can let him enter the ultimate body state, The strength is definitely not comparable to that of a fire dragon, but of course he can''t tell Wu Hao that. He can only make up for the loss with more things. Wu Hao may think it will cause.


    "Fire Dragon..." Wu Hao looks at the egg in his hand and smiles. It''s really a living fire dragon. It should be able to hatch fire dragon''s eggs.


    "That''s right. This is the fire dragon. If you think Fudan is too troublesome, I can promise you that after I help you hatch, I will give you the little fire dragon. How about that? The fire dragon is also a very powerful spirit beast. And if you fight on the fire dragon, it''s absolutely as powerful as you." When the middle-aged man saw Wu Hao, his smile became more obvious. He thought that Wu Hao could agree. After all, in the whole world of the high heaven, most people can''t touch the energy level spirit beasts. Compared with these legendary energy level spirit beasts, Fire dragon is one of the highest level spirit beasts that human beings can contact more frequently. In other words, in the eyes of most ordinary people, fire dragon, the high-level spirit beasts of dragon series, is far more famous than those of energy level spirit beasts. Although we all know that energy level spirit beasts are more powerful, in terms of popularity, people generally know more about fire dragon and ice dragon, Frost dragon, these high-level spirit beasts, he also thought that the smile on Wu Hao''s face was that she thought fire dragon was more powerful.


    But in fact, Wu Hao only laughed at his ignorance. Of course, he knew that these high-level spirit beasts of body type were more well-known in the range of human beings. After all, they were the highest level spirit beasts that normal people could come into contact with. They were rare, legendary, mythical and very rare spirit beasts like Xiang Lingkong, Although we all know that he is very powerful, no one has seen him, so his popularity is not so big. We can only say that when we see him, we will be very surprised, but it doesn''t mean that everyone knows his real strength. However, most people are ordinary people, but they know very clearly that this situation can''t be compared. Although the fire dragon is powerful, But it''s impossible to compare with his own PHS beast. Besides, will he really agree with these people''s conditions? Not to mention the fire dragon, in fact, it is far less powerful than the spirit beast. Even if someone exchanges a more powerful energy and spirit beast with the spirit beast, he will not agree that the spirit beast actively follows his own and is very loyal to himself. Since he has accepted him, he can not exchange it for other spirit beasts or other resources, If you really want those resources, he doesn''t need to get them from others to have everything. Although the high heaven is a world based on energy, it can''t do without the operation of money, and their operation of money is also based on the form of energy. For example, high-quality crystal can sell a lot of money, Now she has enough crystal stones to bury the whole Qinghe city. She can sell all the money he wants, and then use the money to buy weapons or do anything. So he didn''t even think about these people''s proposals. That smile is actually contempt for them.


    "Brother, since you all know that the fire dragon is not worse than the spirit beast, I think you''d better keep the fire dragon and cultivate it slowly." Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders with a smile. Although his eyes were contemptuous, he didn''t intend to tell them anything more. He also knew that they wanted to change the spirit beast in his own hands. Although they talked nonsense, it was rare that they didn''t fight for it. It was his respect for them.


    "This..."


    The middle-aged man didn''t expect to get such an answer. The boy didn''t seem stupid at all, as if he couldn''t be deceived by this statement. He turned his eyes and immediately began to think of other ways to let the spirit beast out of his hand. However, his way was a little slow. Someone had already come up with a better way to say it.


    "Little brother, don''t listen to their nonsense. How can fire dragons be as powerful as goblins? Let''s not say it''s almost the same. There''s a big gap between these two kinds of goblins. Although fire dragons are also advanced goblins, they are easy to be killed because they have the characteristics of physical life. If they are powerful, of course, goblins are more powerful, This is a kind of life based on energy, which is far more than the highest power of the development of the physical spirit beast. Its future strength is definitely not comparable to that of the fire dragon. Let alone one fire dragon, it is ten fire dragons, and it is not necessarily the opponent of an adult spirit beast in the future. "


    A middle-aged man crowded through the crowd, came to Wu Hao and told the truth directly. But of course, he didn''t want to tell Wu Hao the truth that everyone knew. What he wanted to say, in fact, was the same. He wanted Wu Hao to let the spirit beast out, but his words were different from others'' and more inflammatory.


    "Little brother, I can tell you clearly that Lingkong beast is definitely more powerful than fire dragon or ice dragon. Anyway, none of the Lingkong beasts in the Dragon series can be as powerful as Lingkong beast. But I also want to remind you that Lingkong beast''s growth characteristics are very different from these Lingkong beasts. Lingkong beast needs to absorb a lot of energy to grow up, If you don''t have a lot of spars to provide for the spirit beast, and let him use them, the power of the spirit beast will easily stagnate. "

 Chapter 1012

    "As a pure energy body, the spirit beast needs to consume a huge amount of crystal stones, which I think is beyond your imagination. Now that the little brother has got the spirit beast, he should have a certain understanding of his characteristics and habits. The growth of spirit beast is absolutely inseparable from crystal stones, And it needs a very, very large number of crystals, especially after the evolution to adulthood, the spirit beast needs to swallow three different kinds of crystals to have three different abilities. But this is not the power that can be made up by just looking for three kinds of crystals. It needs a very, very large number of different crystals to absorb and integrate its own power, It can be said that if you want to cultivate a Lingkong beast from its infancy to adulthood, you can imagine that there are enough crystal stones for half sitting in Qinghe city. If you don''t have so many crystal stones as the basis for cultivating Lingkong beast, this little guy may be very powerful in the future, but there are not enough crystal stones for him to grow up, and he can only be like this, A little bit of power, really, I think you should know that in your heart, little brother. "


    The middle-aged man said, "little brother, I don''t want you to sell your spirit beast. After all, it''s a high-level spirit beast that you have worked hard to get. It''s definitely impossible for you to sell it like this. I don''t think you''re going to sell this spirit beast, but I have a suggestion for you to refer to. I don''t want your spirit beast, But can we work together to cultivate this spirit beast? I mean, natural goblins need a lot of crystal stones to grow up. With our cooperation, I can provide you with a lot of crystal stones to accompany jade goblins. My only requirement is that if I have a need, you can lend me the goblins. For example, I want to catch another goblins in the wild. In all kinds of situations, if I need to, You can lend me the Lingkong beast for the time being. It''s so simple. Absolutely, little brother, I don''t have any other meaning. As long as you can promise me this condition, I can supply you enough crystal stones to help you cultivate the Lingkong beast. Believe me, I will do what I say, After all, if I help you cultivate the spirit beast and you are willing to lend it to me, I can also have a strong fighting capacity. If you are not at ease, I can make another letter or a third-party commitment. The ownership of no work still belongs to you. As long as I can borrow the spirit beast from you occasionally, don''t you think? "


    Wu Hao can''t help but give a thumbs up. This guy is definitely a talent. At least in the area of intrigue, this guy''s strength is much better than the dozen people around him.


    Is his plan feasible? In fact, this plan is really a very feasible one. If he does not have enough crystal stones, someone is willing to help him cultivate the spirit beast in this way, it will undoubtedly greatly reduce his pressure, but he does not need anyone to help him to cultivate the spirit beast. What he said about unlimited supply of crystal stones is obviously nonsense, I''m afraid there are very few people in the high heaven who can supply crystal stones in unlimited quantity, and he himself is one of them. Does he need such unlimited supply? Obviously, he doesn''t need it, and he knows very well that he can''t supply it in unlimited quantity. Even when he thinks about it carefully, his words are full of lies and deceit.


    On the surface, this agreement is very normal and in line with Wu Hao''s interests. However, if two people cultivate a spirit beast together, the loyalty of the spirit beast will be separated on both sides. If a large number of crystal stones are supplied by him, it is very likely that the loyalty of a spirit beast will be biased towards one person. At this time, it will be very simple to capture the spirit beast skillfully, Moreover, this company has taken the way of the spirit beast, hid the spirit beast, and then come back to tell it that the spirit beast is dead. What can he do? At this time, the spirit beast will become his.


    Not to mention that people think so dark, this guy can make more profits for him by borrowing the spirit beast. It''s entirely possible to search for crystal stone or help her find the same kind of spirit beast.


    It can be said that this method seems simple on the surface, but in fact he has taken all the benefits himself.


    Will Wu Hao be fooled like this? Obviously not, no matter what way they say, tempt him with great interests, for him, there is only one indifferent to them.


    For Wu Hao, there is no interest that can tempt him. Xiaolingkong beast is a child he brought home. How can he give this child to them because of these things.


    "The plan you said is really good, but I''m sorry to tell you that I don''t need two people to cultivate the spirit beast. I have enough ability to cultivate the spirit beast into an adult. I can give her as many crystals as he wants, and I can give him as many as she wants. And I don''t think you can provide unlimited crystals, Even if I can, I''m sorry to tell you that I don''t have this plan. At the same time, I also tell all of you my own ideas. No matter what you exchange with me, you think you can give me all these things, including money, weapons, crystal, and even add a very powerful spirit beast to me, I can only tell you that I''m sorry, I don''t intend to take these things. For me, I want anything and nothing can''t be obtained. This PHS experience is my own hard work. I won''t make any exchange with anyone. He will be my spiritual pet forever. You''d better give up. " Wu Hao directly pointed out that everyone''s faces were not particularly good-looking, but Wu Hao didn''t care what color they were. Even if their faces were black, how could he give them a cold face and take xiaolingkong away.


    "Boy, you are a little arrogant. I don''t know how you got the spirit beast, but I would like to advise you that you are young and not strong enough. With your ability, you can''t have the spirit beast for a long time. The appearance of a spirit beast, let alone a Qingyin remote City, will certainly be affected by the wind, No one will discuss this matter with you as politely as we do. Then they will come to you with weapons. Do you think you can protect this spirit beast? "

 Chapter 1013

    "The spirit beast is very powerful, but you, the spirit beast, are only a child after all, and you are only a three-star cultivator. With your strength, it is impossible to keep the spirit beast. Instead of losing the spirit beast in the future, you''d better exchange it for some resources to help you grow up, Whether it''s crystal or money, or weapons, or a powerful spirit beast, these can help you grow better. After you have stronger strength, are you afraid that there is no powerful spirit beast you can have? "


    As soon as Wu Hao''s attitude changed, the attitude of some of the more than a dozen people also changed. Since the soft is not good, it means to be hard. It''s obvious that if you don''t get the aura out now, don''t blame someone for robbing you in the future.


    When Wu Hao heard this, he could not help but stop, but instead of looking back, he gave out a cold laugh.


    "Soft can''t be hard, right? If you want to threaten me, I can tell you very clearly. Since I dare to refuse you so clearly, you can rest assured that I don''t worry that anyone will plunder what I get, including you. I can tell you directly that if you want to do it, you can do it now, and then you can see who is dead everywhere, If I have the strength to subdue this soul beast, I have the ability to put you down one by one. If you want me to be cruel, OK, can I tell you clearly? If you want to die, you can come here safely and boldly. Right now, that''s right. What I said is that you can come here now. My knife can definitely cut off your head. Don''t blame me for being cruel. If you want to rob my things, you are not qualified enough. Even if you double or triple, I will not pay attention to it. I can only tell you that you''d better not overstate your own abilities. If you dare to rob my PHS, I''m so sorry. Besides death, I''m cruel. You don''t look young, but I''m cruel, It''s more cruel than you people. In my eyes, you are just the target of slaughter. "


    Wu Hao did not turn his head and continued to move forward according to his own rhythm. However, some people behind him were angered. This kind of arrogant saying came from a young man. After being threatened, he was threatened and threatened by a young man. It was obviously impossible for him to put down his dignity, Then there''s only fighting, and now that you''ve been fighting, you''ve torn your face. Now that you''ve torn your face, why pretend you''re a good man here and just fight directly? This little spirit air beast is just so big. Where can it be strong and how much can it increase his fighting power? He doesn''t believe how much strength this boy can really have when he talks wild. As he said, killing them all is just to embolden himself.


    A bearded man''s cold eyes flashed through a fierce space. A long knife was put directly in his ring, and his energy moved under his feet. He rushed to Wu Hao in an instant. At the same time, without saying a word, the knife in his hand chopped down his head. Wu Hao naturally sensed that someone was starting to do it, and so did the spirit beast. He could feel that someone was doing it, These ten people are unkind to her, and he can obviously feel that his master has been defending himself. Now someone dares to attack his master. Can he stand by and sit by and ignore him? Of course, it''s impossible.


    Now that she has decided to follow her master and protect her, it''s her duty. Although he is only a young spirit beast, he is also very confident in his own strength. Although the strength of these people among human beings is fairly good, he doesn''t pay attention to them. It''s not difficult for him to defeat them, Although he can''t deal with ice goddess, he is sure to deal with these people.


    Xiaolingkong beast suddenly stops, turns around and pours at the beard. It is the size of a wolf dog, and becomes bigger in the process of spreading. The huge claw directly presses the beard to the ground. Although the sword of the beard falls on her, it doesn''t cause any damage to his body, There was a crack in the knife, and the beard was directly pressed on the ground by the hand of Lingkong beast, and a mouthful of old blood vomited out,


    The spirit beast didn''t just overpower him with physical force. Instead, it burst out huge energy in its claws and directly blasted him to the ground. At the same time, it pressed him down. With the fluctuation of energy, the whole ground produced a huge shock wave. The internal organs of the beard were shattered instantly, and the energy on the body was also scattered by the spirit beast, It''s impossible to resist. The spirit beast opens its throat and roars at the rest of the people who want to rush up. The clear sound spreads all over Qinghe city.


    All the people who had planned to rush up were shocked. Unexpectedly, this young spirit beast had such powerful strength that it killed the four-star warrior with only one paw. If he wanted to kill someone intentionally, he could be killed directly with that paw, and it was obvious that the paw didn''t come out, If the sharp claw is also born at the same time, it can definitely kill him directly, but he just does. His internal organs make him lose the use of energy, which shows that the little spirit empty beast has been merciful.


    It''s powerful. I didn''t expect that this young spirit beast would be so powerful. More than a dozen people were left to look at each other. The people who had planned to rush up immediately fled. If they were chased again, I''m afraid that with the strength of this little spirit beast, needless to say, they could be killed. I thought their strength could cope with all this, This sudden scene let them know their strength, and they couldn''t cope with the spirit beast at all. On the other hand, some people''s heads were clearer, and they ran away immediately. Without saying a word, they could run as fast as they could. The spirit beast''s strength was so strong. On the surface, it seemed that only three-star young practitioners could tame the spirit beast. His strength is absolutely above the spirit beast. If there is a conflict in this case, they are likely to be killed completely by her. Just like what he said just now, I''m afraid that''s not a threat, but something he can really do.

 Chapter 1014

    In this case, will they choose to be tough? No one is so stupid. If they were so stupid, they would not persuade him to sell the spirit beast in a soft way at the beginning. It was because they were not stupid that everyone ran away. Only the most unfortunate one, the beard, ran the fastest and suffered the most serious injuries. I was afraid that if they wanted to restore their original strength, they would have to rest for half a year.


    "Do you understand? You want to move me, you want to move my soul beast, it''s just a fool''s dream. With your strength, there''s no way to cause any threat to me. The reason why I listen to you calmly after all is out of respect for the warrior. After all, you''re also a warrior, and I''m also a warrior. I don''t want to embarrass you too much, but since you have no fun, That''s why I treat you? Mercilessly, remember later, don''t put your mind on those things whose strength exceeds your own. My spirit beast is not something you can tame. You''d better find another spirit beast to lecture, and do the corresponding things with the corresponding strength, otherwise you can only take your own life, just like you now, if it''s not my spirit beast, show mercy, Do you think you can still hear me now? " Wu Hao snorts coldly and points out that xiaolingkong beast has changed back to the smallest size. Xiaolingkong beast is very human. In a moment, he shrinks his body and comes back to him. Wu Hao turns his eyes and lazily looks at the practitioner who has been bleeding on the ground. He goes straight away, and Lingkong beast follows Wu Hao cleverly.


    How the hell did this guy do it? This super high level spirit beast can be captured back, and the young spirit beast is so powerful. His ability to do this shows that he is also a man of unfathomable strength, but on the surface, isn''t he only a three-star cultivator? Is this guy hiding a lot of his strength? Or does this guy have another chance to get this goblin?


    There are countless questions in his heart, but all the questions, in the final analysis, make her face show a bitter smile. It is obvious that the young man himself has strong strength, and now he has a powerful Lingkong thin. As a spiritual pet, it is impossible to move it again. Originally, I thought I could kill him and take away the spirit beast. Now it seems that I can not only do it now, but he will not have the chance to kill him in the future. If you want to get the spirit beast, you''d better start to look for it yourself. Maybe you can find a spirit beast that is as young as the spirit beast, or a spirit beast that is composed of energy body like the spirit beast.


    He fell to the ground and recovered for at least ten minutes before he got up from the ground and helped the strong soldiers on both sides of the street to leave.


    On his way home, Wu Hao was always surprised by the strength of the spirit beast. He didn''t expect that the actual strength of this little spirit beast was like this. Before, it was just a flying rush, and the burst of energy directly surpassed the nearly four line practitioner. At the same time, the essence and purity of energy were very high, and the use of energy was very free, It directly penetrated the cultivator''s body, scattered his energy movement, and pressed him to the ground at the same time. At the moment of energy explosion, all the eight channels of his body were broken, and his internal organs were devastated. This kind of fighting skill from the spirit beast himself, as well as his own strength, really surpassed Wu Hao''s cognition, Wu Hao thought that the strength of this young Lingkong beast was not particularly strong, but he did not expect that he was even stronger than he imagined. His actual strength was much stronger than he imagined. Looking at his little friend running around him, Wu Hao showed a smile on his face. Maybe his preconceived opinion was too strong, When he saw him for the first time, he was fighting with the little ice and snow goddess, and the little ice and snow goddess had an overwhelming advantage over him. When he was fighting with the little ice and snow goddess, he didn''t get any benefits at all. He was even beaten by the little ice and snow goddess. It was because of this battle that he thought that the little spirit air beast was not strong, At least in the case of juveniles, the strength is not strong, but it has been proved that even if they are juveniles, they are also very powerful. It can only be said that the strength of the little ice goddess is more powerful than that of the spirit beast.


    At least compared with the strength of human beings, this young spirit air beast is very powerful. In the future, as long as we give him room to continue to grow, I believe his strength will grow stronger. At that time, he can definitely become a powerful fighting aid for himself. Moreover, he is fully confident that he will cultivate the spirit air beast into a powerful spirit beast, Now I have enough crystal stones as the basis for cultivating it. The nearly 100 crystal stones excavated from Mount Everest are not only one kind of crystal stones, but also many kinds of crystal stones that Wu Hao doesn''t know how to use energy. What kind of crystal stones the little spirit air beast wants to eat can be given to him, let alone three, or five, Species can also let him choose freely. Even Wu Hao has a vague feeling that it is not a particularly difficult thing to cultivate him into the ultimate body.

 Chapter 1015

    "Let''s go, little guy. I''ll take you to my house. My little girls will be very happy to see you. You should protect them well in the future." Wu Hao smiles, pats the little guy''s head, straightens his waist, and quickly disappears into the street. Xiaolingkong beast also quickly follows him and disappears into the street with him.


    Although he knows that his home address will soon be dug out, Wu Hao still wants to be careful when he can be careful, not to be found, just not to be found when it is found. At least when he has the ability to avoid their eyes, it is better to avoid their eyes, In the future, xiaolingkong beast came to his home and tried to keep him away from home. He should spray crystal and devour crystal at home. There''s no need to follow him on the street all day. Besides letting more people around him, it doesn''t do him any good. At least it doesn''t help him and his cultivation, He is not the kind of person who likes to show off. He doesn''t have such vanity and needs to get other people''s attention. On the contrary, he hopes that no one will pay attention to himself, his spirit beasts and his women. Although this is an unlikely thing, Wu Hao still tries to avoid it when it can be avoided. There are many people who pay attention to some things, There will be more troubles, and unexpected dangers will naturally be more. If it can be avoided, there is no need to make trouble for yourself.


    When Wu Hao got home, it was late in the night. He directly opened the door, locked it again, and then went into the house. All the lights in the house were turned off, and they should all have gone to bed. However, when Wu Hao walked from the first floor to the second floor, the master bedroom light came on, and several little girls came out of the house with their bleary eyes. They could feel the movement of the house, Although they have fallen asleep, Wu Hao is not at home, so they always keep alert to the outside world. Even when they are asleep, the energy fluctuation can still attract their attention. Especially Qingyin and Dina, the two most powerful of them, have stronger perception of the outside world, even when they are asleep, It''s also easy to feel the energy fluctuation outside. Wu Hao had already felt it from the moment she entered the gate, just because she was still sleeping. She thought that the energy fluctuation outside affected their perception, but when she pushed the door in. Then they woke up and pushed the others to see what was going on. When they saw that it was Wu Hao, everyone was relieved. Then everyone''s face showed a happy look. It was six months since they left. Now they finally got home. It''s strange that they are not happy.


    "Brother Linghao, you are back at last." Ling fei''er runs over excitedly and pours directly on his arms. Ding''an and Qingyin are all happy to come to him and hold her together. Four little girls torture their tears and come to him. They have been walking for half a year. Now they come back home again. When they see him, everyone''s heart shows their missing for him.


    "It''s not that I won''t come back. I didn''t say that I will come back safely. You see, I''m not safe now." Wu Hao smiles, embraces them all in his arms, and gives them a kiss on each face. Seeing them like this, does it feel like he has been away for a long time?


    "But you also said that you should come back early, but you can see that you have been gone for half a year. We miss you very much every day for the past half a year. As a result, you come back after half a year now, and we spend every day missing you. Do you know?" Ling fei''er pursed her mouth bitterly. She had been thinking about her every day for half a year. Although they spent every day in practice because he was not there, there was no doubt that after stopping the practice, they were full of yearning for him. This kind of feeling would be clear only if they had left, The longer the parting time is, the more they know that they have deep feelings for him. This time, even Qingyin finds that he has not seen her for half a year since he left. His missing for him is very deep. Every day of the parting time increases, the more they miss him. Every time they realize that they miss him very much, Qingyin knows more, I really have become the woman of this little man, because this kind of missing is something he has never had before, and only now that I have become his woman, I find that I often miss him and worry about him. I don''t know how he is living outside and what danger he will encounter?


    "I''ve been away for half a year?" Wu Hao himself was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that it took half a year to go. He thought it would be about three months. He didn''t expect that it would be twice as long as he expected.


    "You think you''ve been away for a short time. We count the days every day. Plus, there are five more days in today''s six months." Tina could not help but toot her mouth. In the past six months, he knew for the first time that as a girl, she would miss a man so much.


    "Well, well, don''t complain. I''ve come back now, and I won''t leave you for a long time. Don''t worry. I won''t leave you for such a long time after I come back this time."


    Wu Hao looked at their resentment and said with a smile, "look, I brought back a spirit beast."


    Wu Hao calls xiaolingkong beast to his side. Xiaolingkong beast is a very spiritual existence. Seeing that Wu Hao is so close to several girls, he knows that it''s also his own coldness. Moreover, he just said that he should protect his family, I''m afraid it''s them. So xiaolingkong beast''s attitude towards them is also very friendly, although he met them for the first time, But he immediately came up to them and rubbed his head against them.


    "This is..."


    They all looked at the blue crystal clear spirit beast in surprise, very small, and looked very powerful. What kind of spirit beast is this?


    "Goblin?" Qingyin is the first to react and realizes that this is the moment of a spirit beast. Her face suddenly shows a look of surprise. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao brings back a spirit beast. According to the classification in the spirit beast guide, the spirit beast is a very, very high-level spirit beast. It''s a very powerful existence. He brings back a little spirit beast, Didn''t he go out looking for crystal this time? Did you find a spirit beast and accept it by the way? Even if it is a young spirit beast, its strength should be quite strong. How did he do it?

 Chapter 1016

    Or did he spend such a long time, basically because of this spirit beast? If he really got this spirit beast, then six months is totally worth his effort. Six months to get a spirit beast is definitely more valuable than finding crystal ore. crystal stone is a dead thing after all, and although crystal stone is scarce, it is not rare, As long as you take the time to look for it, you can basically find enough crystal stones. But the spirit beast is not comparable to the crystal stone. For crystal stone, it is quite rare, even if it can be described as legend level. If you can get a spirit beast, its value is far higher than the so-called crystal stone.


    When Qingyin said that, lingfei''er immediately realized that it was a spirit beast. The resentment in his eyes suddenly turned into excitement. He squatted down and looked at the blue crystal clear spirit beast in front of him in surprise. Standing still, it was like a lifelike spirit beast carved with crystal stone. It was hard to imagine that he was a real spirit beast, Only when he moved did he find that it was a living spirit beast, and it looked very powerful.


    "It''s like a real goblin." Ling Fei Er in order to determine whether it is a real spirit beast? He took out a spirit animal guide directly from the space ring. As like as two peas, the spirit as like as two peas, and the Wu Hao''s return to the soul, is a fake, just like a soul beast. It has a form of the same soul.


    It''s just


    "Brother Linghao, why is this spirit beast so small? I see that the body size of the spirit beast illustrated in the spirit beast guide basically starts from a few hundred meters, and it''s as big as that when you''re young. You''re not a new born spirit beast, are you Ling fei''er looks at the beast in front of her and Wu Hao. She really can''t understand why there is such a big difference in body shape.


    "There''s another skill for the spirit beast. The spirit beast''s illustrated book doesn''t show that its size can be changed freely. Of course, there are certain restrictions. This spirit beast is the smallest and can only be reduced to this shape. Otherwise, I want her to be a kitten and come back with me." If you can become a cat, even smaller, you don''t have to cause so much trouble in the city.


    "What is a cat?" Ling Fei son curiously asks a way.


    "The cat is a kind of very small animal in my world. It''s about this big and lovely, but there should be no such kind of animal in the high heaven. I''ll take you to the world where I live when I have a chance, and then we''ll have a little cat at home." Wu Hao laughs. A word with a vision of life makes all the little girls smile. Then everyone pays attention to the spirit beast.


    "I didn''t expect that you could get a spirit beast back. It seems very obedient. Have you tamed it? How did you do it in six months? " I can''t help but be very surprised. Domesticating a spirit beast can be as little as two years, as much as five years, or even longer. Generally, the higher the level of spirit beast, the longer it needs to be domesticated. It''s not surprising that this level of spirit beast can be domesticated for even 20 years. It''s very fast to domesticate a spirit beast in 20 years, But he just left for six months, and the goblin that he brought back seems to be quite human, very obedient, and also very clever. You can feel it from his breath. The goblin has no defense against them, and it''s very happy to see them. Since he has been around them, he rubs his head from time to time, You can feel it.


    Is it hard for this little guy to meet Wu Hao just after he was born?


    It''s very normal that the first person you see when many spirit beasts are just hatched will become their owner. Just like some egg laying spirit beasts, if you see their owner at the first sight as soon as you are born, then he will treat her as his own relative all the time. This is the best way to do this. That''s why many practitioners go to find spirit beasts, They like to find oviparous spirit beasts. Even if they encounter lactating spirit beasts, they also like to take them away as far as possible when they are young. The younger they are, the easier it is to domesticate them. As for the spirit beast born on the basis of energy, if it can start training from a very young age, it is easier to successfully tame and develop its own spirit pet. However, even in a short period of six months, this little spirit beast is not likely to be so clever. Is it obedient?


    "It''s a long story. Let''s go upstairs. I haven''t slept for a long time. Shall I go upstairs and hold my beauty? Take a break and tell you what''s going on Wu Hao said that he couldn''t help yawning. In the past half a year, he never closed his eyes. He was busy every day. He didn''t sleep for such a long time. Suddenly he came back home, and it was still at night. He was really sleepy.


    "Then we''ll wait for you to take a bath, and then we''ll wait for you to have a rest." Yuying yudie, containing Yunru, said the four little girls gently. They haven''t waited on you for a long time. They also want you to have a good rest.


    "Well, let''s go upstairs and talk about it."


    Wu Hao kisses them on the face again, then squats down and touches the head of xiaolingkong.


    "You can find a place to rest downstairs, or you can go to the yard to rest, but you can''t run out of the yard." Wu Hao said, throwing a lot of crystal stones from the space ring in the hall.


    "My door is open. Do you want to rest outside or inside? As you like, if you want to devour the crystal, come to the room and slowly devour the crystal, you know? "


    Xiao Lingkong nodded happily and ran around the room.


    Wu Hao smiles and hugs them upstairs.


    I didn''t take a good bath for such a long time. Of course, I went to take a bath first. Four little girls went into the bath with him and waited on him to take a bath.


    "Now that you are back, please relax." Jade Butterfly a little shy came to him and sat down. Full body, let him feel unprecedented satisfaction, half a year, did not serve the childe like this, which made him very happy, all the worries in his heart, also disappeared in that moment.

 Chapter 1017

    Naturally, Wu Hao is enjoying the little beauty. Her tender body makes people enjoy the warm water. At the same time, she has a jade like beauty waiting for her to take a bath. She should enjoy more and enjoy more.


    Ling Fei Er Di Na and Qing Yin are beside the bath. They don''t go down. Although they are also in the same mood, they''d better wait for the bed for a while.


    "Wu Hao, now you can slowly tell us what happened in the past six months. I''m really curious about what you have done in the past six months? I got a spirit beast, and I think the crystal stones you took out are very big, energy, pure and high quality. You also found crystal stones, right Qingyin can''t help asking.


    "Yes, yes, brother Linghao, what happened to you in the past six months? I''m also curious about what you''ve done in the past six months? How can you catch a spirit beast? It''s said in the spirit beast guide that spirit beasts are very rare and powerful. How can you catch spirit beasts? " Ling Fei son also can''t help asking curiously.


    Dinah doesn''t know about the spirit beast, but he can feel it. The spirit beast is very powerful. After all, it is a life based on the form of energy. Generally, this kind of life will be very powerful in essence. When he was in the dragon clan, he saw several kinds of life born by energy, which are very powerful. The number of spirit beasts is very rare, but for individual, In fact, the force should also be very powerful. He is also very curious about how his man caught such a powerful spirit beast. It is reasonable to say that his current strength should not be enough to subdue and domesticate a spirit beast with very pure energy.


    Wu Haotian easily enjoyed the service of these little girls, sorted out his thoughts and told them what had happened in the past six months.


    "There''s nothing to say in front of me. I just set out to look for the mine. It took me a long time, but I didn''t find the mine. However, when I stopped to rest that day, I was eating barbecue. As a result, there was a violent vibration on the mountain. I saw that it was xiaolingkong beast fighting with ice and snow goddess. At that time, xiaolingkong beast was not the opponent of ice and snow goddess, He was almost killed. When I saw Xiao Lingkong beast at that time, I thought he might be able to help me find the crystal stone, so I helped him. He was dying at that time, so I had to use my own energy to help him recover. After he recovered, the little thing decided to follow me, so I didn''t domesticate him, It''s his willingness to follow me. " Wu Hao light said, or home is good, these little beauties are really comfortable.


    "If you are comfortable, you can release it directly." Jade Butterfly gently twisted waist, a little shy, but the full feeling let her very happy.


    "No hurry. I want to enjoy myself a little longer." Wu Hao smiles. How can it be so fast?


    "Snow goddess, what snow goddess?" Ling Fei Er looks at him suspiciously, and has never heard of what snow goddess is?


    Even when Qingyin heard these four words, he could not help frowning. He also did not hear the four words of ice goddess.


    "You turn to the last few pages of the spirit beast atlas, and the third page from the bottom is the ice and snow goddess. Oh, no, the spirit beast atlas is written with the words of God of storm and God of ice and snow, but I met a little girl, so I called her ice and snow goddess directly."


    "You mean the God of the storm?" Qingyin immediately thinks of the last few pages of the spirit beast atlas. The last three pages are really the God of ice and snow and the God of storm. They are extremely powerful beings. How powerful they are? It can be said that they are beyond all living beings. Although they are included in the spirit beast Atlas, the classification of them in the spirit beast atlas is controversial, It''s not sure that they are spirit beasts. There is a strong voice in politics proving that the three of them are likely to be a higher level of life form than human beings. However, this kind of speculation, which is not sure to be published in books, will cause some sensation for human beings. After all, human beings are the main body. If ordinary human beings know it, There are more intelligent groups in the high heaven than human beings, and the reaction caused by them can''t be underestimated.


    "Yes, it''s the God of ice and snow, which is very vague in the spirit beast guide." Wu Hao smiles and shrugs. Lingfei''er and Qingyin are all surprised. None of them thought that Wu Hao not only met the spirit beast, but also met the God of ice and snow, which belongs to the real myth level. It''s incomparable. It''s very possible that their form of existence is a higher level than human beings.


    Ling fei''er is not very familiar with the contents of the spirit beast illustrated book. He just vaguely knows that the last spirit beasts in the spirit beast illustrated book are very powerful. Because they can''t be touched, he didn''t pay special attention to these spirit beasts. When Wu Hao said that, he immediately took out the spirit beast illustrated book, turned to the penultimate page, and directly saw the introduction of the God of ice and snow, Although the introduction is very vague, it can be clearly felt from the introduction that the God of ice and snow is a very powerful existence, which is likely to be a kind of life beyond all human forms.


    "The God of ice and snow you have seen?" The surprise on Qingyin''s face becomes more obvious, which immediately reminds him of his curiosity about the God of ice and snow. It''s a real legendary and mythical super spirit beast. No, it''s a living body..


    What kind of existence is that?


    Not only is she curious, but Ling fei''er is also curious. The most curious thing is Dinah. Dinah, who doesn''t know much about these things, wants to see what kind of existence is such a mysterious and powerful life introduced in the spirit beast illustrated book?


    Wu Hao doesn''t plan to introduce the little snow goddess to them directly, because this kind of introduction is meaningless, and they may not be able to understand it. Instead of introducing them, she might as well pull them out to meet them. Moreover, she just wants to see if the three of them are really hidden in their own time and space, and can meet them at any time.


    Wu Hao smiles and says:


    "Don''t worry, I have encountered more than these things in the past six months. Since you want to hear, I will tell you all the things. You will be very surprised that I have encountered so many things in the past six months. In addition to the God of ice and snow, I also saw the God of fire and the pure spirit. In fact, the God of ice and snow, the God of fire and the pure spirit are three sisters. They are not creatures of this time and space where the high heaven is. They were born in another time and space

 Chapter 1018

    "It''s hard for me to describe it to you, but it''s a form of the universe. They were born in chaos. That is to say, they are the three little goddesses who were born in the beginning of time and space. Because they have the ability to travel through time and space, the three of them occasionally come to the high heaven and are witnessed by human beings. The reason why human beings never catch them is that they have the ability to travel through time and space, It is precisely because they have the ability to travel through time and space. With this ability, it is impossible for the Lingtian patriarch, or Shenzong, to capture the three of them. This is why the introduction of the three of them in the spirit beast illustrated book is so vague. "


    "Wait a minute, see the last three in the human and animal illustrated book?" Qingyin and lingfei''er were all surprised. They didn''t expect that Wu Hao could see the last three creatures that could be called God like creatures in the spirit beast illustrated book. Moreover, Wu Hao''s description of them was so clear that they couldn''t believe it. It was not from the high heaven, but from another time and space, The creatures born in another time and space seem to be the three gods just created in their time and space, which is too mysterious.


    "Listen to me. Originally, I just met the little ice goddess. When he was fighting with the little spirit air beast, didn''t I save the little spirit air beast? Because my netherworld fire is just ready, you need to restrain him, so I beat him, but I didn''t hurt her, and let him go. After letting go, I went to find the crystal ore with xiaolingkong beast. We found the crystal ore, and I also dug all the crystal ore and brought it back, just when xiaolingkong beast and I were ready to come back, The little snow goddess was injured and fell into the mining area. I had no choice but to help him heal for a while. After he recovered, he told me the story. "


    "At first, I thought that I had hurt her when I beat him, but after he finished, I realized that his injury had nothing to do with me. In the space-time it was born, there was a huge space-time worm. You can imagine a huge worm. Yes, it was a very, very huge worm. The space-time worm, like them, was a monster born in their universe. This space-time worm devoured his two sisters, That is the God of fire and pure spirit described at the end of the spirit beast illustrated book. This space-time worm engulfs his sister and uses her to help him digest and absorb power. If his two sisters stop absorbing power, their power will be absorbed. If their power is exhausted, their lives will be in danger, so they can only spare no effort to absorb energy, However, after absorbing energy, their own energy will be sucked away by the space-time worm. Moreover, the space-time worm can only get very fast speed by absorbing energy through such a process. After swallowing his two sisters, the space-time worm is equivalent to imprisoning his two sisters in his own stomach, And he even wants to swallow up the little ice and snow goddess, and let him help her absorb energy and help him grow up quickly. The little ice and snow goddess doesn''t know the plot of the space-time worm. He only wants to save his two sisters, so even if it''s power, bolo still goes to fight with the space-time worm, but he doesn''t expect to be hurt, So fall back into a mine like this. "


    Wu Hao added:


    "Originally, I didn''t want to take care of this matter. After I helped him heal his injury, I planned to leave by myself. But the little ice goddess thought I could help him, so she pestered me all the time, hoping that I could help him to save his two sisters. I didn''t want to take care of this matter, but the little girl begged me all the time, and there was no way, I can only help him, and then I went with him to the time and space where they lived, that is, the chaotic time and space I mentioned earlier. I guess you don''t have any special concept of the universe, but the space they created is a budding embryonic universe, and these three little goddesses are the first life born in this universe, Similarly, the space-time worm is also the second batch of powerful life after them, although it is only a space-time worm in the second batch. "


    "That space-time worm is very, very huge. I had imagined that it would be very huge before I set out. But when I saw that space-time worm, I found that the world could have such a large life. Imagine, if the high heaven is the size of our bath, then that space-time worm, It''s a snake swimming in this bath. Compared with the territory of the high heaven, you can probably imagine how big this space-time worm is? Because this space-time worm is so huge that I can''t help it. But I''m not good enough to go in the past. Let''s give it up. So I thought of another way to join the little ice goddess and go into the belly of the space-time worm to reunite their three sisters. After all, they are together, Maybe there will be power to break through the belly of space-time worms and come back. "


    "In the belly of the space-time worm, we saw his two sisters, namely, the God of fire and the pure spirit. They are actually two little loris. Their three sisters reunited with each other. The power of the three sisters to create together is really very strong, but the power of the God of fire and the pure spirit is very weak. They did not even join hands with the space-time worm, The separation between stomach and intestines opened a window for me. When I tried for the second time, I thought I should help, so I summoned three dead creatures with dark call. However, at this time, the elder sister of the three little goddesses, pure spirit, immediately realized that they could use other methods, Because the essence of Diablo''s call is to open the gate of the kingdom of death, and then summon the pure spirit of the dead creatures from the kingdom of death. He has been to the kingdom of death, so he knows that if you can open the gate of the kingdom of death, you can go through the Kingdom of death first, and then leave the stomach of the worm of time and space directly. In fact, he has succeeded, When the door of the kingdom of death was opened, the pure spirit took us three away from time and space together and came to the kingdom of death. "


    "I always thought that the kingdom of death was an illusory world. At least in my imagination, the kingdom of death should not be a real world. But when the pure spirit took us to the kingdom of death, I found that the world was very strange..."

 Chapter 1019

    "There are countless dead creatures in the whole world, and some of them are very powerful. They even have their own wisdom. There is a round of black energy ball hanging in their sky, which is a bit similar to the sun, but different from the sun. It is an energy structure, emitting black light at any time, but a kind of death radiation and so on, The dead creatures immediately attacked us when they saw the living life coming in. Fortunately, the pure spirit moved quickly and quickly took us away from the kingdom of death and returned to the high heaven


    "After returning to the high heaven, I wanted to help the little ice and snow goddess to save his two sisters. When the task was finished, I should go back. As a result, the little ice and snow goddess wanted to come back with me, so they came back with me." Wu Hao said, holding the Jade Butterfly''s waist, the little girl is really tender.


    Jade Butterfly fluttered in his arms and was very happy. Just after listening to his story, she was absorbed in it. Suddenly, she was spoiled and was a little out of control.


    Lingfeier, Dina, Qingyin and the three of them don''t mind that the four of them treat him well. They don''t care about his bad behavior. Instead, they focus on the last thing he says. The three little goddesses come back with him. Both lingfeier, Qingyin and Dina are very curious. They want to see them, but they don''t find their existence, Release your mind and feel it for a while. You don''t feel the energy fluctuation around you at all. Except for the energy fluctuation of the little spirit beast downstairs, there is no other life body to disperse energy.


    "Brother Linghao, where are the three of them? I really want to see them Ling fei''er looks at him expectantly. The most advanced creatures in the atlas of spirit beasts are even so powerful that they are out of the category of spirit beasts, and have entered a higher level of life system than human beings. As the practitioners of the high heaven, of course, they would like to have a look at them.


    Wu Hao smiles. Since he told them the story completely, it means that he wanted them to see them. One is to prove what he said. Ole also wants to know whether the three girls are really available on call, and whether they are really hidden in the space around him? In fact, not only they could not feel the existence of the three little goddesses, but also he could not feel their existence. There was no energy fluctuation, or even any spatial fluctuation. This kind of invisible feeling even made Wu Hao have a kind of illusion that he felt them. It''s the feeling of real existence. Every time you deliberately perceive them, it will become particularly obvious. After all, can you see a real existence without saying it? At least for the practitioners, you should be able to feel it. If you can''t see it or feel it, what''s the difference between it and the illusory? Although he was sure that he had really seen the three of them and had indeed been to their universe, he came back to look around him and found that they could not feel it at all. At this time, this illusion was inevitable.


    "Want to see them?"


    "Yes, yes, of course I''d like to see them." Lingfei''er is very excited, and even Qingyin is full of expectations to see the highest level of life system in the high heaven. As a practitioner, it''s really something to look forward to. Although according to Wu Hao''s description, the three little goddesses are not real creatures in the high heaven, and even to be exact, they don''t belong to the high heaven, But now that they have quit, they can be regarded as visitors to the high heaven. Naturally, they want to see what they are like.


    "I''ll see if I can get them out to see you." Wu Hao smiles, and then he looks serious. How can he tell them to come out? This is a very huge problem. They are hidden in time and space, and no number can not open time and space at all. How to communicate with them through time and space is even more a matter of complete confusion. At least he does not have the ability to communicate with them through time and space. In this case, he can only rely on them, I know I''m calling them.


    "Can you three hear me? Can you come out and see me now? " Wu Hao said to the air, although he didn''t know if he could hear them, he had no other way to summon them. After that, he suddenly realized that it would be bad to summon them here? After all, I''m still naked, and I''m a little girl, waiting for me to take a bath in the bath. They are also naked.


    However, Wu Hao was thinking that three different colors of flames appeared in the air with positive energy fluctuations in the air. Could these three groups be regarded as flames exactly? Wu Hao doesn''t know. He feels like a flame in form, but his actual core should be a kind of pure energy. The energy body similar to flame should be the core of their life. Maybe this is also the initial form of their birth in the chaotic universe. Now their power is not strong enough, so they often show their original posture in this form, When their power becomes more powerful, they can change their present form, for example, in the form of some kind of creature, just as they often become half empty human now.


    Blue, red and white, three energies come to the bathroom through the space. At the same time, the three little goddesses are transformed into half empty human figures, which are displayed in front of them. In fact, their half empty shape is not clear. What is the approximate face shape? It can only be seen from their bodies that they are female and little Lori. However, I don''t know whether they are conscious or whether they have this kind of characteristics when they were originally transformed. From the semi empty form, it can be seen that the breasts of the three little goddesses have begun to develop.


    Wu Hao was a little embarrassed to see them suddenly appear, but their three little goddesses had never seen such a scene, and naturally they didn''t know what the so-called shyness meant. So although they saw Wu Hao and them naked in the water, they didn''t have a special feeling. To be exact, they didn''t have any feeling. It was just strange what they were doing?


    "Wu Hao, are you looking for us?" Little snow goddess said with a smile, Wu Hao helped him a lot, he is still very, very fond of Wu Hao.


    "How do you know to call us so that we can hear you?" The God of fire is very cheerful. He is a passionate little girl. He also looks at Wu Hao curiously, a little witty.

 Chapter 1020

    "Well, you two Wu Hao asked us to come here. There must be something wrong." Chunling is very gentle and chooses a good elder sister. In fact, she takes care of both of them.


    "My wives want to see you." Wu Hao smiles and introduces his women to them: "this is Ling fei''er, this is Dina, this is Qingyin, and these four women are also my women, this is Yuying, this is yudie, this is implication, this is Yunru."


    "Hello." Pure spirit very polite and everyone said hello, I just want to smile with the little ice goddess and they asked hello.


    "You three should have your own names, right? Don''t you introduce yourself to us? " Wu Hao looked at them with a smile.


    "My name is Xiao di." The God of fire said with a smile, for them, the name is not particularly important, so they used to take the name casually, just a name, convenient for everyone to call.


    "My name is Xiao Bing." Little snow goddess said with a smile.


    "My name is Xiao Lan." Chunling also introduced his name.


    Although the names of the three sisters are very simple, they have at least one name, as long as they have a name.


    "Your names are very simple." Wu Hao smiles, but their three names are very close to their ability. Although Xiaodi is not called Xiaohuo directly, the word Di also has a fire. The foot of little ice snow goddess is simpler. It''s called Xiaobing directly, which is also very consistent with her image. Pure spirit is the energy of blue, so it''s very nice to call Xiaolan directly.


    "It''s just a name. It''s OK to call it casually. It''s OK to know who it is." Xiao Lan smiles gently.


    "It''s really a code name, but I think the names of the three of you are very nice." Wu haoxiao looks at their three sisters, Xiaodi, as the God of fire. His character is just like fire, warm and unrestrained. If we want to use one word to describe his character, then there is no doubt that cheerful is the best description for him. Xiaobing, as a goddess of ice and snow, his character is not as cold as people''s understanding of soldiers, The little girl is just like Bing Bing''s voice. She is very clear and pleasant, so she is very playful and gives people a very close feeling. Moreover, she is very simple, just like Bing, which makes people feel afraid of melting in her mouth and falling in her hand, If it wasn''t for this little girl''s special sweetness and loveliness, Wu Hao would not have promised him to save her two sisters. As the eldest sister of the two little girls, Xiao Lan is a very gentle little girl, gentle, with a little girl''s unique lively, but on the whole, his character belongs to the gentle type, just like its energy, it is a kind of comprehensive energy body, is able to integrate the energy of ice and fire, this kind of situation only gentle attribute can be competent.


    "Don''t you three want to see them? Now that they''re in front of you, there''s no need to be so surprised? " Wu haoxiao looks at his three wives. When they see that three half empty human figures suddenly appear in time and space, they all open their mouths in surprise. Lingfei''er just feels very surprised. Unexpectedly, the last three powerful living bodies in the spirit beast illustrated book really appear in front of him, while Qingyin and Tina feel surprised, It''s just that the energy fluctuations revealed by the three little goddesses are really quite powerful. If they are still in the growth stage of their juveniles, what kind of powerful level they will have if their power continues to be strong in the future is really beyond estimation. I didn''t expect that there are such powerful creatures in the world. To be exact, They should not belong to the high heaven, but they were surprised that such a powerful life would come to the high heaven.


    Even Dina was surprised. It can be imagined how strong the three of them are. Although the injuries on Xiaodi and Xiaolan have not yet healed, they are still in the injured state and weak, but their life core still exudes their strong characteristics.


    "Hello."


    Qingyin is the quickest to respond. Although these three words seem a bit awkward, he really doesn''t know what words to use to greet visitors from another time and space. At least for now, when they meet for the first time, they really don''t know how to describe their feelings now, and they can''t completely calm down and warm up with them.


    "Hello, just now Wu Hao said that you are his wife. What does wife mean?" Xiaobing said with a smile. He can only feel that some of the girls are very close to him, but he doesn''t know what this intimate relationship means. Even she doesn''t know what the difference between men and women is?


    "Wife, wife means all three of us are his women." Qingyin explains with a smile that Xiaobing''s problem suddenly makes him realize that what Wu haogang has just said is true. The three of them should be true. They are just born in a chaotic universe. Although they have been to the high heaven, they don''t know much about the high heaven, and they are just born, For some of the outside world''s awareness is very low, that is to say, they are now like a piece of white paper.


    "And what is a woman?" Xiao Di also asked curiously, which directly proved that they didn''t know anything about gender.


    "Women, like us, like you." Qingyin doesn''t know how to answer this question, so she can only tell them.


    "Is Wu Hao also a woman?" Xiao Di asked curiously.


    "He''s a man, a little different from us."


    "What''s the difference between a man and a woman? It seems that they all look the same. " Asked Xiao Bing.


    Xiaobing''s question is a little embarrassed to ask Qingyin. How to answer this question? Just like a child asking this question, I really don''t know how to answer it accurately.


    Qingyin thought about it and said, "men and women have many differences. Although they look similar, there is a certain gap in physical and psychological aspects. You will know better later. Now I tell you, it''s hard for you to understand." It''s really hard for them to understand the way of speaking directly. This kind of thing basically needs to be understood by themselves. Especially for the problems between men and women, it''s more difficult to make it clear through a few words. More often, it''s a feeling between men and women''s lives. When they feel that there are differences between men and women, they will have a real sense of gender.

 Chapter 1021

    "Oh, that''s right." Naturally, Xiaobing and Xiaodi didn''t understand what he said. And after thinking about it, they still didn''t know what the problem was? Of course, they just asked casually. In fact, they didn''t have much interest in this question. They just asked casually.


    "Are you three really from another time and space?" Now it''s Lingfei''s turn to ask about his greatest curiosity.


    "Yes, we didn''t live in the high heaven, but came here from another time and space. It''s just that our own time and space was occupied by the worm of time and space. After we recuperate, we can adjust our state and recover our strength. We must go back and get rid of the worm of time and space." Xiao Di said angrily that when she thought of being imprisoned by time and space in her stomach, she couldn''t get angry for 50000 years. She was eager to clean up the time and space worm now, but it''s obviously impossible. At least it''s impossible now. Their injuries haven''t recovered. It''s impossible to find the time and space worm. Only after the injury recovers, They have enough power to fight the space-time worm.


    "Can we help?" Tina asked. She was very fond of the three little goddesses. In fact, it was a little like caring for her little sister.


    "We can absorb energy in time and space by ourselves, and we don''t need special help, but we still appreciate your kindness. Thank you. You are as good as Wu Hao." Xiaolan gently said, to their family is the same, very good.


    "Are you now hiding in the time and space around us to heal?" Ling Fei Er asks a way.


    "Yes, yes, we are healing in the time and space beside you, so you can call us if you have something to do." Xiaobing said with a smile.


    "Do you mean we can call you out, too?" Ling Fei Er suddenly surprised, obviously like the three little sisters.


    "Of course, it''s just from this space for us, so you can call us any time you want." Xiaodi also said with a smile that it is really a very easy thing for them. It is a routine thing for them to go from one time to another. They all have the ability to travel freely through time and space, and it is even easier for them to feel the call of time and space from time and space, The three of them can be summoned anytime and anywhere, and they are happy to appear in front of them.


    Although I don''t know what''s the difference between men and women, can all three of them clearly feel their relationship with Wu Hao''s wife? They belong to the same kind, that is to say, they should all belong to the category of women. This feeling is not a physical feeling, but a psychological feeling, an obvious feeling after self cognition.


    I like Wu Hao very much, and I like his women as well. Although they met for the first time, the three of them are looking forward to meeting them often. After all, the three sisters don''t see human beings very often. They always live together. Suddenly, there are new people who can talk with them and chat with them, It''s wonderful for them to be able to communicate with them normally. At least they can''t feel this relaxed feeling in their own living space. Although the three sisters can communicate and chat frequently, they will no doubt want to yearn for the outside world after living together for a long time, This is why they came to the high heaven, but their impression of the high heaven is not particularly good, especially they have been hunted and killed by human beings. Although human power is not strong for them, human malice to them makes them feel that human beings are very unreliable, but the appearance of Wu Hao has changed them. This impression, at least for Wu Hao and his family, they didn''t feel any malice, and they were full of love, which made them very happy.


    "Why don''t you stay at home tonight?" Dina said that although the intersection between the three girls and them is not much, and they can not chat much, they just feel that the three girls are very cute and want to have more contact with them.


    "Is that ok?" The three of them are not sure, and finally focus on Wu Hao. Out of women''s instinct, when they encounter problems, they want to actively seek the decision of the man they trust, even though they are not aware of it.


    "I don''t care. If you want to stay, stay." Wu Hao smiles and shrugs. Her happiness makes him speechless. Although he is shy, he gives up everything at this moment.


    "What are Wu Hao and Jade Butterfly doing?" Xiaobing and Xiaodi all look at them curiously. Even Xiaolan''s eyes are full of curiosity.


    "Men and women can have very intimate things, you will know later." Qingyin said with a red face. She could not help but give Wu Hao a white eye. The three of them were still here. He could not help but face their questions. He had no better solution except to answer them like this. After all, they knew nothing about it, and he could not tell them too clearly about it.


    "Oh, so it is." They don''t know what the so-called intimacy refers to. They just listen and go. It''s hard for them to understand things between men and women without personal experience. Especially when gender awareness is not obvious, it''s even harder for them to understand what kind of experience intimacy between men and women is.


    "Can you three only appear in this half empty state? Can it appear in the form of entity? It''s a strange feeling. " Ling Fei Er said that although she didn''t find it strange that their half empty state appeared in front of her because she knew about the three of them, if they often appeared at home, if they were caught by others, it would cause great trouble. At least a lot of people would guess what their half empty state was? It''s not a good thing to attract too much attention, but if they can appear in the form of entity, it''s easy to solve. As long as they wear a suit of clothes, other things can be easily concealed from everyone.

 Chapter 1022

    "Do you mean the physical form like you?" Xiao Di looks at Wu Hao and the four of them in the bath, and then at himself and his sisters. It is obvious that they are different in the structure of their bodies. This difference is not the difference of energy level, but the difference of form. They do have physical visible bodies, while the three sisters have semi empty bodies.


    In fact, the semi empty body has a direct relationship with their strength level, but when their strength is strong enough, they absorb enough energy. In this case, their bodies will step by step from the semi empty state to the complete physical state, and their physical body is completely composed of energy, They can directly and completely form the form of entity from energy, which is why their bodies are in a semi virtual state. In fact, space-time worms also show this state. Their bodies show a sense of translucency, which is also the same because their strength is not strong enough, they do not absorb enough powerful energy, and they do not form the life of entity.


    However, this problem is not difficult for them to solve.


    Xiao Lan thought for a while and said, "if our body is strong enough, it will absorb enough energy. After enough energy, our body will naturally form an entity. However, we don''t have such strong power now. We can''t form an entity in a natural state, but we can also use energy to form an entity''s body, Although these energies will return to the state of energy if we do not control them, our bodies will return to the state of semi emptiness Xiaolan said, instantly absorb the energy of heaven and earth, condense in his body, these energy, like clothes, cover his body, immediately let him show the physical state, the white jade body, like a human girl, and her little face also presents a very delicate appearance, looks very beautiful.


    The key is that she didn''t wear any clothes. After she became a real entity, her delicate body was directly displayed in front of Wu Hao. Little Lori was really little Lori, and her whole body was as white as jade. Looking at him, she couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. Although it was a bit evil, as a man, seeing this kind of body, she really felt instinctively.


    Wu Hao took back his mind and looked at his whole body again. The body he condensed now should be his future body, but now he just condensed his body by using energy, which is totally different from the body he molded little by little by using pure energy after he really improved his strength.


    Xiaodi and Xiaobing see that their elder sister has become an entity. They learn from each other, absorb the energy of heaven and earth, and change their body from a semi empty state to an entity state.


    Wu Hao didn''t see it. Xiaodi and Xiaobing are too small. They are just underage little loli. Their bodies also show this kind of characteristics. They are too tender to see.


    "I''ve got clothes for you to put on." Qingyin saw that Wu Hao was embarrassed and giggled. This guy knew that he was sorry. He went back to the bedroom and took three lingfei''er''s pajamas out to put them on.


    "Do you usually wear clothes?" After Xiaobing put on her clothes, she looked at her clothes. They were very beautiful. She felt different when she put them on.


    "Yes, girls have to dress well under any circumstances, except in bed." Ling Fei Er laughs. If he is in bed, he doesn''t need to wear any clothes. Even if he wears them, he will take them off.


    "It''s a nice dress, but it seems a little big." Xiao Di drooped his sleeve and turned it around. Although it was beautiful, it didn''t fit well.


    "I''ll buy you some clothes tomorrow, and you''ll make do with them today." Dina said with a smile that the three little goddesses are really lovely and charming after they put on their clothes. They are all beautiful, somewhat similar and different. With their different personalities, everyone looks very beautiful and characteristic.


    "After that, you''ll often stay at home to heal." Wu Hao looked at the three of them and laughed, as if there were three more little Loris at home?


    Although there are three of them at home, a lot of things will be very inconvenient, but if their wives can have a good relationship with the three little girls, at least many things will be very convenient in the future. It will be absolutely beneficial to get the help of the three of them in the future.


    "All right, let''s go. I''ll wash it, too. Let''s go to the bedroom and have a rest." Wu Hao smiles and comes out of the bath with Yu die in his arms. In this case, he will go directly to the room with the little girl in his arms, and then the sisters will drink by themselves.


    The other three little girls also got up from the bath and helped them dry. After that, they wiped themselves and went to the bedroom together.


    When we get to the bedroom, it''s a bit hard to figure out.


    Usually, when she went back to her bedroom, some little girls drank it by themselves, and then Wu Hao began to enjoy her women. But today, the situation is a bit special. Their three little goddesses also went back to the room with them. After Wu Hao put Jade Butterfly on the bed, he didn''t know whether to come out or not, so he had to lie on the bed, Continue that little girl to sit on oneself, hereafter the most bashful is Jade Butterfly.


    "You''re going to bed, aren''t you?" Xiao Bing doesn''t know whether to sleep separately. Seeing Wu Hao go to bed, he also takes Xiao Di to bed. He stretches lazily and falls on the bed, feeling a little sleepy.


    It made Wu Hao laugh and cry.


    "I said, little girl, this is our room. If you want to sleep, go to another room." Wu Hao said that if these three little girls also sleep here, the plan that he wanted to have a good time with them this evening will be completely ruined.


    "Why? Can''t we sleep together? " Xiaobing and Diquan look at him curiously, because they are very fond of Wu Hao, so they don''t feel that sleeping with him is a big problem.


    "Girls can only sleep with the men they love." Qingyin can''t laugh or cry as well. These three girls are totally unconscious in this aspect, and all kinds of strange things may happen in the future.

 Chapter 1023

    "What kind of feeling is love?" Xiaobing and Xiaodi are more curious to see Qingyin and them.


    "Love, love, is that you think this man is very important to you, you just want to have intimate things with her, and you just want to be with him." Ling fei''er thought for a while and explained that there should be no problem with this explanation. Although he also likes the three little goddesses, it''s a little strange that he has to sleep with them when he first meets them. Moreover, they just left for half a year and get together again this evening. She also wants brother Wu Hao to love them, If the three of them were sleeping in the room, it would be very unlikely.


    "Then I seem to love Wu Hao a little." Xiao Bing thinks about it and says seriously. Wu Hao knocks him on the head in tears and laughter. Does this little girl understand his good feelings for herself as love?


    "Well, well, you two come down quickly. Since you can''t sleep together, don''t sleep here. It''s not impossible for our three sisters to sleep together in other places. Why do you have to sleep here?" Although Xiaolan can''t understand the reason, he can obviously feel that the atmosphere is not suitable for the three of them in the room, so he takes the initiative to pull the two sisters down from the bed.


    "I''ll take you to another room to sleep." Yunhan and Yuying take the three of them to other rooms and help them make their beds before they come back.


    Jade Butterfly finally relieved from Wu Hao, rhyme Ru very tacit understanding up to drink the essence of pure Yang.


    "Xiao Lan, Xiao Bing, Xiao Di, they seem to be a little shy at home." Jade Butterfly blushed and said, if it''s normal, when they go back to the bathroom, the four of them can normally serve the young master, and then the three young ladies can enjoy the happy night life with the young master. But now the three of them feel embarrassed about a lot of things at home, especially when they don''t understand a lot of things.


    "At least when you eat later, you won''t have to enjoy your husband." Qingyin sits down on the bed and looks at Wu Hao with a smile. Their three little goddesses are no different from a piece of white paper. Of course, she is embarrassed to do something especially intimate between men and women in front of them. No matter whether they realize the intimacy of this thing or not, they are always embarrassed, Moreover, the three of them are just a blank sheet of paper now. It''s hard to scribble on it.


    When Wu Hao heard what Qingyin said, he couldn''t laugh or cry. It seemed like this. If the three of them would live at home in the future, there would be a lot of inconvenient things for them. Didn''t they? They are at home and in the manor. They can do whatever they want. Usually, they can enjoy the most intimate things with their little girls, even in the living room. What''s more, they have been used to having little girls to serve them when they eat every day. They enjoy the delicious food and the tender mouth of little girls, After dinner, he also released the feeling. He had already enjoyed and used to it. Suddenly, they lived at home and could not enjoy it. Naturally, this feeling made her a little sad.


    However, if they can have a better relationship with the three little goddesses, and the three little goddesses in the future can help themselves a lot, this little sacrifice is nothing. Wu Hao smiles again when he thinks about it.


    "Forget it, anyway, these three girls may be able to help us a lot in the future, so you''d better have a good relationship with them. For this reason, I''m cold. Although they can''t enjoy eating well, they can sleep in other rooms at night, and we can enjoy ourselves in the room." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    Ling Fei Er jumps to bed, lies on his lap, enjoys each other''s intimacy with her small mouth.


    After a while, he suddenly thought of something, raised his head and said: "brother Linghao, do you mean let us have a good relationship with the three little goddesses?"


    "Yes, the three of them are really powerful, especially they have huge room for progress in the future. In the future, their strength will certainly be very powerful, and the problems we need to face in the future may be very huge. One more friend is better than one more enemy. If they can help in the future, I think it is very worthwhile. I think the relationship between them and you is pretty good, and they get along well. You three should be older than them, so I think you should take care of your little sisters, take care of them occasionally and take them out often. I think the relationship between you is good. In the future, the three of them will not help anyway. " Wu Hao said with a smile that he was really selfish. Although he knew that he had saved Xiaolan and Xiaodi, the three of them would help themselves in the future even without their relationship. He was very sure of that, but with their relationship, he could know more definitely what happened in the future, Xiaolan and Xiaodi, Xiaobing and the three of them will help. It''s double insurance.


    "Then why not let the three of them be our sisters?" Ling Fei Er suddenly said solemnly: "since we want to take care of them like our sisters, it''s better to let us all be sisters together, isn''t it? And after that, it doesn''t matter whether we help or do anything. We all become a family. Is there any reason why we don''t help? And I think the three of them are so cute. I like them very much. If I can be a sister, I will take good care of them every day. I think they are really beautiful and charming. If I can be a sister, it would be better. Are you right? " Ling Fei Er looks at Dina and Qingyin.


    "Phil, it seems that you are really right when you say that. I think the three of them are really lovely. If they can be sisters together, I think it''s good. I think we should get along well." Dina was reminded by Ling fei''er, and she immediately looked at Wu Hao excitedly. The expression on her face was clearly saying, yes, yes, or husband, we''ll do it. Let the three of them become our sisters.


    But Qingyin frowned.


    "The three of them are very cute, but it seems that Xiaodi and Xiaobing are a little too small?"

 Chapter 1024

    "There''s no problem with Xiaolan. He seems to be about 15 years old. Many of the 15-year-old girls in Gaotian Shenjie have already got married, but I think Xiaobing and Xiaodi are only about 12 or 13 years old. They are a little too small, a little inappropriate." Qingyin said that he didn''t mind becoming sisters with the three of them. Although they only met for the first time, the feeling of meeting them for the first time was very good, especially the three of them were so pure, so simple and so lovable. It was really a very good thing to become sisters with them. At least he thought it would be very lively to have three more sisters at home, He is also happy to take care of three younger sisters, but Xiaolan is OK to say, but Xiaobing and Xiaodi are really a little small.


    "Yes, do you see the expression on my face? I also think Xiaodi and Xiaobing are very small. It''s very interesting of you. " Wu Hao''s expression at this time is very surprised, he really didn''t want to take them three, even he didn''t want to take Xiao Lan. Ling Fei Er suddenly said such words, he was naturally very surprised.


    "It doesn''t have to happen to be a sister. There are some special intimate things that you can wait for Xiaobing and Xiaodi to grow up. If we all become sisters, we can live together. Some intimate things, let it be. If Xiaolan wants to, Xiaolan can enjoy the most intimate things with us first, When Xiaodi and Xiaobing grow up, it''s not too late for us to become real sisters. " Ling fei''er argues that this little girl has always been like this. When you think of one thing, you immediately want to do it. Just like when he wanted Qingyin to be her sister, he wanted Wu Hao to take him away. Now it''s the same situation. The little girl wants them to be part of her family and take care of her three sisters, Also want Wu Hao with the same face, immediately accept the three of them.


    "It seems that Phil can''t say that." This is not what Dina said, but what Qingyin said. His main consideration is that Xiaobing and Xiaodi are still a little small. It''s obviously a little inappropriate to let them become sisters now. But if you say that, it seems that you really have nothing to worry about. If you become sisters, you don''t have to have intimate things immediately. You can live together first, Then the emotional things go with the flow. It''s not too late for some intimate things between men and women to happen when Xiaobing and Xiaodi grow up.


    After thinking about it, Qingyin said, "and husband, don''t you mean you want them to help you? In this case, there is no doubt that the best way is for the three of them to become our family. In this case, as Phil said, it is impossible for them not to help. When we become a family, we can face everything together. I know you may think we''ll mind. In fact, it really doesn''t matter. I just think it''s not suitable. I just think Xiaobing and Xiaodi are too small. But I think it''s very reasonable to say that. Xiaobing and Xiaodi can talk about it when they grow up, but we can live together as sisters until they grow up, Then we can talk about other things. As for Xiao Lan, it should have nothing to do with what you and Xiao Lan want to happen now. You don''t have to worry that we will mind. It''s too late for us to be happy to have another charming and lovely sister like Xiao Lan. "


    "You''re not kidding me, are you?" Wu Hao looked at the serious look on their three faces, especially he didn''t expect that Qingyin was so easy to be talked about, which made him even more sad. The women in the high heaven really have completely different thinking of women on earth. He just introduced them to them, The three of them immediately wanted to make them a family. Would this progress be too fast? And the most important thing is that he never wanted to make the three of them his women or make the three of them a family. He just hoped that the three of them could help when they had a chance in the future, but he didn''t expect that the three of them planned to be more direct. I just want the three of them to be a family.


    Although it is a once and for all solution, the progress is too fast.


    "I also think Phil''s method is very good. Although Xiaobing and Xiaodi are a little small now, it doesn''t matter that we all live together. Now we just live together. When they grow up, we can talk about everything else, right?" Tina also said seriously, this idea of Phil is really very good.


    "Really, I''m not kidding you."


    Qingyin, seeing that everyone is so serious, can''t help laughing and joking, "Why are you not happy with three more lovely little wives for you?"


    "Of course, I''m not unhappy. I just think it''s going to be too fast. And I didn''t intend to turn them into a family, but as soon as you come up, you want to turn them into a family. How can I feel a little abrupt?"


    "We don''t feel abrupt. What''s so abrupt about you?" Ling fei''er tooted his little mouth and asked him to take a bite on it. He said: "well, well, brother Linghao, you promise to take good care of them. I really want to have three sisters like them. I think it will be very happy to live with them, And now there are only three sisters in our family. Isn''t it better to have three more sisters? "


    "Do you really want me to take the three of them?" Wu Hao put away the bitter smile on his face and put on a serious look again. In fact, this matter is very serious, so he doesn''t want to face it in a joking way. Although he thinks it''s a bit unexpected for him, if the three of them really want to be sisters with them, he really can''t think about it, And there is an obvious fact that what they said is not wrong. When you become a family, everything becomes a kind of mutual protection. That is to say, when you become a family, if you really encounter any problems, the three of them will naturally help themselves out of instinct, He will not have this idea, to deliberately hope that they can appear in the family as helpers, but it also caused a direct result, that is, the future is really dangerous, the three of them will come forward to help, this is indeed an unavoidable fact.


    And it''s really a once and for all solution.

 Chapter 1025

    If the three of them really want to be sisters with them, then he has only one problem to consider, that is, how to make the three of them also want to be sisters with them. Another important problem is that although he has a lot of women, no matter what, he still wants to have feelings between himself and his women, Only in this way can we have more happiness and satisfaction together. This feeling is equally important for men, because only by the existence of this feeling can we feel really relaxed at home.


    To be exact, there is no actual feeling between themselves and the three little goddesses. Of course, they can''t say that completely. The three of them are a little grateful to him. In this case, it shouldn''t be particularly difficult to develop feelings. Although it''s a little shameful to have feelings with the three little loris, they are three little loris, Anyway, they are also little goddesses, and their actual life span has already exceeded several hundred thousand years. I''m afraid they are just little Lori''s body shape, which is not unacceptable.


    And to tell you the truth, my sister on earth is little Lori, and Xiaoyou are all little Lori. As long as they have feelings, it''s not a big problem.


    Wu Hao used to be particularly obsessed with emotional problems, but now he is no longer particularly worried about such things. If they are willing to accept them, Xiao Lan, Xiao Bing and Xiao Di, he is naturally willing to have three more lovely little wives. I have to say that they are really charming, lovely little girls, white and delicate, and extraordinarily charming, If he can accept them as the third wife and still have feelings, he really doesn''t mind at all.


    "We''re telling the truth." Ling Fei Er nodded firmly. There was no need to ask more about this question. He wanted to be a little sister with the three of them. Now he is the youngest sister in the family. Of course, he also wanted to be a sister. The three of them are his sisters. They can take care of them and do anything they like with them. This feeling is very wonderful, Even if he just thought about it, he felt very happy.


    "Yes, I also want the three of them to be a family with us." Dinah also said firmly, he didn''t feel like Ling Fei Er, he just felt that he wanted to be a sister. The three of them are really charming and lovely. If they can be sisters, it should be a very happy thing.


    "Well, don''t think so much. We''ve all agreed. What else do you have to hesitate about?" Seeing his hesitation, Qingyin knows that she has actually agreed, and there is no hesitation for him. Three more lovely little wives should be a happy thing.


    "Since you all think so, well, I don''t want to say anything. The three of them are really cute. Although I didn''t want to accept them at the beginning, since you all want to, I have nothing to say, but I don''t want to accept them so soon, anyway, I still think it''s better to let the three of them live in our family first. The best state is to cultivate feelings with them. In that case, I think it''s the greatest respect for them to accept them. " Wu Hao breathed a sigh of relief, and his face was more serious.


    "Of course, there''s no problem. We can live together and let things go naturally. I believe the three of them will be willing to be your women, and you will definitely want to take the initiative to get them in the future." Qingyin said with a smile. From their attitude towards Wu Hao today, we can feel that they have a great liking for Wu Hao. This kind of liking is not only gratitude, but also a sense of trust in him. Once there is trust between men and women, it is easy to have feelings, As for Wu Hao, it was a very common attitude towards them at the beginning, but you can be sure that Wu Hao will have enough feelings for them in the end. There''s no need to think about this. Men don''t need other special conditions to have feelings for women. It''s not as complicated as women''s liking for men. Women only need to be beautiful and charming, It''s very easy for a man to fall in love with a woman. On the contrary, how to make a woman feel good for a man is not so simple. It''s a rather complicated chemical reaction process, which is very different from a man''s intuitive feeling of good for a woman. However, the three of them already have a good feeling for Wu Hao and trust him. I believe it won''t be long in the future, They will clearly realize that they really like Wu Hao.


    "Well, that''s settled." Wu Hao relaxed smile, to the bed, enjoy the little girl, soft mouth.


    "Brother Linghao, do we want them to come and sleep with us now?" Ling Fei Er raised her head again and said with a smile, clothes can''t wait to live with them. For him, night is a part of life.


    "Are you a little worried? All said let it be, after slowly talking about this matter, tonight I also want to enjoy, you a few little girl? If the three of them are here, how can you tell me? Although we have decided to accept the three of them, we still hope that we can sleep together after we are very familiar with each other and have great feelings for each other. " Wu Hao knocked him on the head. The little girl was always in such a hurry.


    "Well, I see." Ling fei''er laughs. Now that he has decided to take them away, he tries not to be so anxious. He lowers his head and plays happily. Tina laughs and lies on his lap to play with Ling fei''er.


    "Sister Qingyin, let''s go together." Ling fei''er laughs and pulls Qingyin over. The three sisters play together.


    Although Qin is a little embarrassed, the three sisters often play together, especially now that they haven''t seen each other for half a year. Of course, they want to be more intimate and enjoy more intimate time with him, so they naturally play together with their two sisters.


    Needless to say, Wu Hao didn''t go home for half a year. He didn''t make good friends with his family''s treasures for half a year. Now he''s finally back. Naturally, he wants to have a good time with them.

 Chapter 1026

    "By the way, husband, have you found the crystal stone this time?" Qingyin suddenly raised his head and asked, this time he went out the main purpose is to find crystal ore, but this time he went out to meet too many things, this thing seems to have become a secondary thing.


    "After I got xiaolingkong beast, I found crystal minerals, and there are many kinds of crystal stones. All kinds of crystal stones are of high quality. In the future, you can have as many as you want, and the quality is very high, which can help you improve your strength." Wu Hao said with a smile. As soon as I think about the 100 crystal stones of Mount Everest in my space ring, I can''t help but feel happy that this trip was not wasted completely, not only was it not wasted in vain, but also I got a lot of things. I not only completed my main goal, that is, to get crystal stones, but also got a little smart beast by accident, Not only that, but also more than three powerful concubines, this feeling is very good, which makes him feel very good, no doubt, also don''t want to enjoy so passively, a bad smile, directly put the three little girls on the bed, directly put the gun on the horse, enjoy each of them.


    Six months of time did not meet, six months of time did not like this good intimacy, the three of them naturally put into his love, the body was once again enriched by her, that feeling, incomparable happiness, incomparable satisfaction, as a woman, that is the most wonderful moment.


    The three of them naturally enjoy themselves, while the four little girls also serve them heartily and enjoy the gentle love of their masters.


    It''s been a long month, until dawn, they just stop and go to sleep.


    Because the college is on holiday tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, Qingyin doesn''t have to go to the college to have classes, so Qingyin dares to accompany him with all kinds of enjoyment, otherwise he will definitely end this happy night early. After all, although I haven''t seen her for half a year, I miss her very much, and I really want to give myself to him, but I have to get up early in the morning, When he goes to college, he still hopes to have a rest earlier, but he doesn''t need to go to college tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Relatively speaking, he can be a little more presumptuous, especially when he is at home? So even if you stay here in the morning, you won''t be noticed.


    They fell asleep until noon. Wu Hao got up under the service of the two little girls. It was strange that the three sisters didn''t get up. After Wu Hao got up, he directly opened the door and went to their room.


    After knocking on the door, no one answered. Wu Hao pushed the door directly and went in. The three little girls were all lying on the bed, sleeping deeply and breathing smoothly. When they were sleeping, their bodies still absorbed the energy around them automatically.


    Wu Hao sat down beside the bed. These three little girls are really very charming and lovely. Their delicate facial features, white and tender skin and sisters look a bit similar and different. Everyone looks very charming and can''t help but be attracted by them.


    Wu Hao saw that they were sleeping very deeply, and there was no accident. He just wanted to wake them up, so he just let them sleep slowly. Anyway, even if they got up, there was nothing wrong.


    Just as he was about to get up, he lowered his head and gave each of the three little girls a kiss on their face. It seemed that they could be broken. Wu Hao laughed, got up and walked out of the room, and gently helped them close the door.


    The four little girls soon made lunch, and everyone had lunch together. Because the three of them didn''t come down, Wu Hao was naturally able to enjoy the service of the two little girls.


    "Won''t the three of them come down to dinner?" Ling fei''er said that she wanted to go upstairs and call the three of them down to eat together. Now they are her own sisters. Of course, if they want to take good care of her, they naturally want to eat with her.


    "The three of them sleep very deeply. I think they all have some injuries. In the process of sleeping, we can help them to heal them. So we''d better not call them. Let''s talk about it later in the evening. If we don''t eat two meals at one time, they won''t have any influence." Wu Hao grabs Ling fei''er and the three little girls, especially Xiao Lan and Xiao di. They are obviously in the process of healing, so it''s better not to interrupt them at this time. Moreover, the three of them may not know what food is. For the three of them, born on the basis of energy, there is enough energy to supply their bodies, It should be better than all the food, but the feeling of eating is irreplaceable. Maybe the three of them will fall in love with these delicious food after eating these things.


    "All right."


    Ling Fei Er heard Wu Hao say so, no longer run up to call them, but eat together first.


    After lunch, Wu Hao specially asked them not to disturb Xiaolan Xiaobing. Xiaodi and the three of them asked them to sleep well in the room. After a short rest, Wu Hao pulled them all into the yard.


    He took out a huge crystal from the space ring. Even Dina was very surprised by the high quality. The crystal that can be bought on the market is not so pure, no matter how good it is. But the crystal that Wu Hao took out from his hand is of high quality and contains a lot of energy.


    Although Dinah can''t use these crystal stones, she is very surprised at the quality of these crystal stones. If she can cultivate with these crystal stones, she can definitely improve the basic energy very quickly. Moreover, because she gets pure energy, her strength will be higher than those who absorb ordinary energy.


    "What a powerful crystal." Ling fei''er is surprised. The key is that this crystal is as big as a cubic meter, which has never been seen in the market and has such a high energy purity. The biggest crystal sold in the market is the fist size. Even if it''s the fist size, it''s very expensive. Now it''s so huge, What''s more, she took out a lot of crystal stones with such high quality, which surprised him?


    Let alone Ling Fei Er, even Qingyin is quite surprised at the purity of the large amount of crystal stones in front of her. It''s true that such pure energy crystal stones are rarely seen in the market. If it''s for sale, I''m afraid this large piece of energy crystal stones can be sold at a very high price.


    "Is this the crystal you found this time? It''s so big, and it''s so much better. " Ling Fei son surprised of say.

 Chapter 1027

    "It''s not too big. When I found these crystals, you couldn''t imagine how big they were, and it''s not too much. That''s why I got less than one billionth of them." Wu Hao said with a smile. At that time, the outer city where a whole mountain had disappeared left behind was a pure crystal stone mountain peak, which was higher than Mt. Everest, and even the lower one was only a little bit higher than Mt. Everest. It was a pure crystal stone mountain, and the size was unimaginable, Moreover, the quality of this batch of crystal is really very good. After all, it''s the crystal ore favored by Lingkong beast, and it''s not only Lingkong beast. If you want to get this crystal ore, even ice dragon covets this batch of crystal ore. you can imagine how high the quality of crystal stone in this vein is.


    "Are there so many? Can you hold so many space rings, or have you marked the position on the map? When we''re done here, we''ll go and look for it later? " Tina asked. He was also very surprised by such a large quantity. He did not expect that he could bring back so many crystal stones at one time, and all of them were of such high quality.


    "Kobayashi kongtao, helped me find an excellent space stone. I brought all the crystal stones back at one time. In the future, you can have as many crystal stones as you want, but I don''t think our demand for crystal stones is so huge. After all, when we get to four stars, we can directly use the energy between heaven and earth to absorb the energy we need, So when we get to the four stars, there will be no dependence on crystal stones. Then you four little girls must practice well. I have enough crystal stones for you. Don''t feel that your cultivation progress is too fast and will consume too much crystal stones. I have a lot of crystal stones in reserve, It''s enough for you to cultivate to a very powerful level. " Looking at Yu Ying, Yu die, Yun Han and Yun Ru, Wu Hao said seriously that they didn''t have special blood lineage. They couldn''t open up special racial talent after the four stars and directly absorbed energy from heaven and earth to improve their own level. They could only absorb crystal stones to strengthen their own strength, which required a lot of crystal stones. But for Wu Hao now, He doesn''t need to worry about anything about the crystal stone. Even if all the crystal stones in his hand are used up, there is also a battle of beasts in the air. As long as there is a disaster in the air, he can continue to find the next vein. As long as there is a vein in the sky, he can use the crystal stone indefinitely. Naturally, I hope the little girls can improve their strength well, and don''t worry about the problems of these crystal stones.


    Yuying, yudie, Yunhan, Yunru, the four little girls nodded their heads. Sometimes they are a little worried about whether their cultivation will consume too much crystal stones. After all, if they want to practice all the time, they need to use crystal stones all the time, especially the higher their strength is, the more crystal stones they will consume, But now Wu Hao has an infinite number of crystal stones, so they feel more at ease. These crystal stones are so big and of such high quality, and their strength will be better. Only this master will treat them so well. That kind of happiness is very obvious on their faces.


    "Well, from now on, don''t worry about crystal stones any more. You can have as many crystal stones as you want. In addition to congratulations on the crystal stones used by all of you, the rest of the crystal stones are used by Lingkong beast. Its growth needs a lot of crystal stones. In fact, this crystal mineral is his, so he needs it, I''ll give him everything. " Wu Hao said, and called the little spirit empty beast in front of him. All the crystal stones left for him last night had been eaten by her. Looking at this little thing, she wanted to keep her by her side. She couldn''t help thinking of those people who wanted to call the spirit empty beast with money and weapons. It''s really naive.


    "Brother Linghao, did you name this spirit beast? If not, shall we give it a name? " Ling Fei Er squatted down and touched the Lingkong beast in front of him. The little guy''s crystal clear body looked very powerful. Although it was only the size of a wolf dog, I was in heaven. Compared with other Lingkong beasts, they were very small and mini, but they looked more lovely. Moreover, his power was not at all, because of its size.


    "I really didn''t give him a name. If you are interested in giving him a name, you should think of a name." Wu Hao shrugged casually. The little guy really should give him a name. Otherwise, he can''t always call him little guy or just call her spirit beast. Now that he has become his own spirit pet, he should also give him a name. In this way, when he goes outside, he can call him at any time, and he knows that his name is him, In case there are two goblins, you can''t call them directly.


    When it comes to naming, several little girls immediately have a heated discussion. Even Qingyin can''t help but join the topic. Sometimes she is mature, but with her lovely sisters, she can''t help becoming more active and her personality has obviously changed. She used to be calm and elegant, Now he still maintains his calm temperament, but he has more smiles on his face than before, because he is more happy to live with everyone. This kind of happiness is naturally reflected in his participation in things. As long as it is between sisters, he will involuntarily join them. Wu Hao can see this kind of performance best. In fact, He also has rich experience in this aspect, and it''s not the first time that he saw this kind of thing. In the past, several women in the family were very elegant and calm, and they didn''t like to talk, but they would become more cheerful and lively after living with their sisters for a long time.


    This is not a kind of happiness that I deliberately disguise in order to integrate into a family. In fact, on the contrary, it is a kind of special change that is instinctively brought to people by a happy family. This kind of change can also be clearly reflected in Wu Hao himself. Sometimes he is very cold on the outside and can''t help but become a very happy life when he comes back home, Very gentle men, in addition to don''t want to bring the outside anger to them, it is also because once they get home, every time they see their gentle, happy, charming and lovely look, they can''t help but melt their own strength, and only gentleness is promoted.


    After a few discussions, they finally got the answer.

 Chapter 1028

    "Do you know what to call it?" Wu Hao looked at them with a smile. He didn''t eavesdrop on them. He just looked at them. In fact, he was completely distracted.


    "You said the kitten was very cute last night, so we decided to call it Xiao Lingkong cat." Ling Fei Er says with a smile.


    Wu Hao was almost dumbfounded when he heard the name. What''s wrong with his name? He had to call it.


    Although the size of xiaolingkong beast is not big, it''s only the size of a wolf dog, but when this little thing returns to its normal size, it''s the size of a hill, and it''s very powerful, so it has nothing to do with kittens, right?


    But the name is easy to remember. Wu Hao gave a bitter smile.


    Maybe they have no idea about cats at all. They just think the name is very funny.


    "Little fellow, do you have any problem with the name?" Wu Hao squatted down and patted xiaolingkong beast on the head. Xiaolingkong beast obviously didn''t care about his name. What he called was not the key to him, and he didn''t know what a kitten was, and he didn''t know what the name meant. He just thought that they could call it as they wanted, and he could understand it, so he didn''t even think about it, He nodded directly.


    "Well, since you don''t object to it yourself, then you will be called a cat." When Wu Hao said it, he couldn''t help laughing, because he knew what kind of creature the kitten was. Looking at the head of the spirit beast in front of him, he thought that he had become the size of a hill and was fighting. It was a bit out of place, but that''s it. They can call it what they like.


    And the word "cat" sounds relatively intimate, catchy and easy to remember.


    "Well, Kitty, that''s your name in the future." Wu Hao looked at him seriously and said that since he took his name, he would call his name that way.


    With his own name, xiaolingkong beast was happy to run around their feet.


    "Well, start practicing."


    Wu Hao takes out more crystal stones from the space ring and throws them aside. This is the crystal stone for the goblin beast to swallow. It''s better for the little guy to swallow these crystal stones 24 hours a day. Only in this way can he grow faster, and the little guy can absorb crystal stones very fast. Although he directly swallows crystal stones with energy and ore, he can digest them, But it''s different from human eating. Human eating takes time to consume. But this little guy''s life is based on the energy structure. His body is made of crystal stone, and his power comes from the energy in crystal stone. So when he devours a crystal stone, he will directly absorb the energy on it, The rest of the crystal will be quickly transformed into a part of his body. The size of the little guy doesn''t increase obviously, but the crystal absorbed by him actually forms his body with higher density. This is why yesterday when the middle-aged man cut him on the shoulder, the knife broke, and his body didn''t suffer any damage, The ordinary crystal stone is absolutely split in an instant after being stabbed. However, after countless crystal stone fusion, his body has a high degree of intimacy, and the hardness is not comparable to that of ordinary crystal stone. This also causes her extremely hard body, ordinary weapons, and it is impossible to hurt him, If the ice dragon''s body is already very strong and absolutely defensive, then the spirit beast''s body is undoubtedly the absolute defense above the absolute defense. In the face of physical attack, it doesn''t need to defend at all, and can directly withstand it.


    Little Lingkong beast can swallow it when it has a crystal stone. It''s also happy to jump on the crystal stone directly, just like a candy foot. With one click, it eats the crystal stone. As soon as it''s eaten, his body immediately digests the crystal stone. All the girls are surprised at the way that Lingkong beast devours the crystal stone, Although it is noted in the pictures of Linpu that the spirit beast devours the crystal stone step by step, it does not indicate in what way the spirit beast devours the crystal stone. In their understanding, what you call phagocytosis is undoubtedly to directly absorb the energy of the crystal stone, just as they practice, and directly absorb the power of the crystal stone, which is also a kind of phagocytosis to some extent, But I didn''t expect that he took the crystal directly and ate it. The hard crystal was as crisp as candy under his mouth. It was like biting a piece of ice directly into his mouth. They ate it with a click. Moreover, they could clearly feel that the little guy quickly absorbed the energy of the crystal after swallowing it, The energy transformed into his own body, and the crystal that he ate at the same time seemed to be quickly digested, and then formed a part of his body.


    This is really very surprised. They recognized Wu Hao for a long time before they came back to their senses. Then they all focused on Wu Hao.


    "What are you looking at me for? I didn''t make him eat like that. " Wu Hao shrugged with a smile, and then said, "when I met him, he ate like this. It should be a spirit beast. He ate in this way. It should be obvious that he could directly digest the crystal stone with energy and its natural color. The energy in the crystal stone became a part of his body energy, and the crystal stone itself constituted his body, I was very surprised at the beginning, but now I''m not surprised. This guy''s body is made of crystal stone. He can''t be born directly on crystal stone. It can be imagined that his body was formed by swallowing crystal stone at the beginning of his birth, and his body is very hard. It must be because of swallowing crystal stone for a long time, And then they transform the crystal into a part of their own body, which is why they form such a body structure. "


    Wu Hao explained a little. At first, he was very surprised at the way the spirit beast devoured the crystal, but now he''s used to it. That''s what the little guy did.


    The three of them came back to their senses. It seems that they are. The little guy''s body is made of crystal. What''s the advantage of swallowing crystal? Strange, and they suddenly recovered. Wu Hao lost a lot of crystal stones in the hall last night. When they got up at noon today, they didn''t see crystal stones in the hall. Now they think that they were swallowed directly by him. It''s convenient, and they don''t have to deal with the crystal waste.


    After thinking about this, Tina suddenly said, "young master, in this way, can the cat directly swallow up the rest of the crystal stones we absorb? Since it absorbs energy to provide its energy, it should also be able to form a part of his body, although it can not enhance his strength, But it can strengthen his body structure. "

 Chapter 1029

    When Tina said this, Wu Hao was stunned. It seems that it is always a very troublesome thing to deal with these abandoned crystal stones. If the cat can devour these crystal stones directly, it will save this part of trouble, and now all the crystal stones he brings back are very huge, If you have to go outside every time to discard these huge crystal residue, it is easy to arouse other people''s suspicion. If you don''t doubt it, it will at least attract other people''s attention. Where is such a large crystal? It''s easy to be watched by people. If the small Lingkong beast can directly dispose of these crystal stones at home, it will undoubtedly make them safer.


    Xiao Lingkong beast seemed to understand their words and nodded without hesitation. Anyway, it was easy for him to eat these crystal stones, and the crystal stone itself could provide his body growth, and of course he would not mind eating these things.


    "Well, we''ll leave the rest of the crystal stones to you to deal with in the future." Wu Hao saw him nod his head, and he knew that the little guy should have understood them. Since he could dispose of the crystal stones, it was certainly the best thing. After all, in the high heaven, no matter which city sold the crystal stones, they would not be very big. It was not that the crystal stones they mined were very small, but as a businessman, they naturally cut the crystal stones and sold them, If there are a lot of huge crystal waste, it is difficult not to arouse the suspicion of others. With the help of our little Lingkong beast, this problem will be solved.


    Xiaolingkong beast is lying on the crystal stone, lazily gnawing at the crystal stone, digesting and absorbing at the same time. It''s as easy and simple as human eating. It''s envious and amazing to watch them.


    "Well, well, let''s not watch Xiao Lingkong beast practice here all the time. Let''s start practicing ourselves, especially since I have wasted so much time. Now I finally get these crystal stones, so I have to make up for this part of the wasted time." Wu Hao said, immediately sat down cross legged, picked up a cubic size of crystal stone in his hand, quickly absorbed up.


    Seeing that he is so serious, Qingyin can''t help laughing. Although his strength has been improved in the past six months, there is still a gap between the extent of improvement and his complete focus on cultivation. If he spends all his six months on cultivation, his actual strength should be improved more, but the time spent in the past six months is also worth it, He not only got a lot of crystal stones, but also xiaolingkong beast and three lovely little goddesses. Now it''s time to practice them well. In the past half a year, he taught them three skills. Wu Hao only learned one netherworld fire. Next, when his strength is improved and his basic energy is improved, he can give him the remaining two skills, Qingyin also sat down and immediately began to practice. He didn''t need crystal stones to improve his energy level. Instead, he directly absorbed the energy between heaven and earth to improve his level. However, a large number of crystal stones were piled in the yard. The energy emitted by these crystal stones all the time also made the energy in the air more abundant. It absorbed the same energy, The more efficient, the more energy you get.


    Dina also sat down. Dina never needed to rely on these crystals to provide energy, but he never practiced every day. When Wu Hao and Qingyin lingfei''er went to college, he practiced at home with Yunhan, Yunru, Yuying and yudie. When they came back, they also practiced together.


    Ling Fei Er also sat down and used his energy to hold up a huge crystal stone, and then began to absorb it quickly. In the past half a year, although he did not stop practicing, his basic attention was still on the learning of skills. Now that he brought back unlimited crystal stones, it''s time to improve the basic energy.


    Bingbing Jade Butterfly uses hanyunru. All four of them sit down and begin to practice. Each of them holds a huge crystal stone. Compared with what they used to hold in their hands, this crystal stone is huge and has a lot of energy. It''s more efficient to absorb. According to this practice method, it won''t take long, They can start learning skills.


    At night, when the sun sets, she is a little girl. She goes to the kitchen to prepare the dinner. After the dinner is ready, they all stop. There is no crystal residue left in the yard. All of them are swallowed up by Lingkong beast. The speed of Lingkong beast swallowing crystal is far faster than that of their sucking crystal, so Lingkong beast just need to empty up, We can get rid of the crystal they left behind.


    Xiao Lingkong doesn''t need to eat, so before he went to eat, Wu Hao and Wang yuanzhili lost more crystal stones. The braised pork was supplemented by crystal stones. Naturally, he was very happy. He jumped on the crystal stones and ate them. This was the best food for him.


    Wu Hao and they went back to the house.


    Xiao Lan, Xiao Bing and Xiao Di haven''t moved yet. Wu Hao wanted them to go on sleeping, but Ling fei''er wanted to miss them very much. The three little sisters came down to dinner together.


    "Brother Linghao, let''s go up and call them down for dinner. They''ve been sleeping all day. Even if they want to sleep, they''ll go to bed after dinner." Ling Fei Er''s mouth is tooting. She really wants to have dinner with them. It can be seen that she really likes their three little sisters.


    "They are at home. How can I feel that you are a little girl, and I''m afraid that the three of them will run away?" Wu Hao smiles and shakes his head, but after thinking about it, you''d better go upstairs and ask them to come down for dinner.


    Gently open the door, sit on the bedside, three little girls, you sleep very deep, their bodies automatically absorb the energy around them, and at noon to see them, their body energy increased a little bit, Xiaolan and Xiaodi''s life breath is also stronger, we can see that their bodies slightly recovered.


    "Xiao Lan, Xiao Di, Xiao Bing, get up and eat." Wu Hao gently pushed the three of them, but the three little girls slept very deep and didn''t wake up. Maybe because of their trust in Wu Hao, they gave up all their defenses. If someone approached them under normal circumstances, they would wake up immediately. But here in this home, they felt very safe, so even if Wu Hao sat beside them and shook them, They didn''t wake up either.


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. He can only go to the big line. He reaches out and pinches Xiao Lan''s nose. He just wakes up.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Lan is sleepy and rubs her eyes. She looks at Wu Hao in bewilderment. She doesn''t know why Wu Hao wakes her up?

 Chapter 1030

    "You''ve been sleeping all day. Get up and eat before you go to sleep." Wu Hao said that he touched the little girl''s skin gently on his little face. Xiao Lan looked at his gentle expression, and his heart jumped inexplicably. Then his little face was also inexplicably red. Although he didn''t understand why this feeling was, Wu Hao could see that the little girl was a little shy at that moment, This made him laugh involuntarily. Shyness is a manifestation of gender consciousness. Although his shyness comes from an instinct, this instinct can undoubtedly help him understand the difference between men and women.


    "What are you eating? We can absorb energy Xiao Lan didn''t realize that he was blushing, and he focused on what he said about eating. For him, he didn''t have the experience of eating, so he didn''t know what it was like to eat? I didn''t feel like I needed to eat.


    "Eat, how can I explain this to you? Eating is an instinctive demand of normal organisms. It can absorb some nutrients needed by the body to maintain the operation of the body. Although practitioners can absorb energy to maintain the operation of the body, eating can also make people feel a happy mood. " Wu Hao explained that for them, eating is a totally unnecessary process, so he told them that eating can strengthen themselves, which is just unnecessary. They can only turn the problem to another direction. However, the fact is that the process of eating is indeed a pleasant experience, which is why no matter how powerful human beings are, It''s always necessary to eat. Especially for the strong practitioners, eating does not mean that the body needs food to provide energy. It''s just a special feeling brought by eating.


    Xiao Lan understood Wu Hao''s explanation. That is to say, eating can make you feel very happy.


    "Then I''ll call both of them up."


    Little blue''s hand flashed a faint blue light, gently touched them, let the energy just like the way to call them, let them wake up from their sleep immediately.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiaodi and Xiaobing are the same, so they wake up.


    "Wu Hao told us to go down to dinner." Xiaolan said with a smile, for his two sisters, his eyes are full of love.


    "What''s for dinner?" The two of them, like Xiao Lan, have no idea about eating and never know what eating means? For them, they just need to absorb energy, because their bodies are pure and composed of energy, and they don''t need to eat anything at all.


    "To eat is to eat some delicious food, which can make you feel very comfortable. Although it can not give you much energy, it can bring you a very relaxed mood." Wu Hao explained to them helplessly that these three little girls have been living in another space all the time, and occasionally come to Gaotian divine world to play. It''s difficult to explain these things to them thoroughly. Later, only they can feel these things slowly. After all, it''s a new life and let go in front of them, Only when they feel the changes of life wholeheartedly, can they really know what human life is. Although they are not real human beings, since they live together, it is better to have some human habits, such as eating. For human beings, even practitioners have to eat something.


    This is not the so-called demand range, especially for the powerful practitioners, the demand for food is very small. Even if they don''t eat for ten years, 20 years, 30 years, or even 100 years or more, the body will not feel any abnormality. However, as practitioners, few people refuse to eat when they can, Because what food brings is a human experience, not just a simple need.


    "So we''re going to get up and eat?" Xiaobinglu sits up from the bed, stretches lazily, yawns, and then lies on Xiaolan''s body. The process of their sleep is the process of their recovery, so for them, it''s just a sleep, but the sleep is longer, and the benefits are obvious, It''s obvious that their energy has recovered a little.


    "I''ve come to wake you up. Don''t you come down with me and have something to eat? They are waiting for you, too. They want to have dinner with you Wu Hao smiles, simply lifts the quilt, and holds Xiaolan down from the bed. This action is very intimate. Even Xiaolan blushes subconsciously.


    "You''re up, too." Wu Hao laughs and holds Xiaobing and Xiaodi down from the bed.


    Xiaobing and Xiaodi, the two little lollies, also have a little feeling about this kind of action. When they look at Wu Hao, they are a little embarrassed in their eyes. However, compared with Xiaolan, their relative consciousness is not so strong. They both feel very happy, so they both look at him with a smile. The feeling of getting up is very different.


    I feel pretty good.


    "Let''s go and eat first."


    Wu Hao smiles and goes downstairs holding Xiaolan''s hand. The feeling of holding hands makes Xiaolan''s heart thumping. This feeling is very strange to him, and it''s the first time he meets it, but he doesn''t resent it at all. He doesn''t hate being held by his hand at all. It''s very comfortable and makes people feel at ease, as if they don''t have to think about anything, It''s the first time he has such a feeling that he can''t help looking at Wu Hao.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao smiles. Xiaolan is more sensitive than Xiaobing and Xiaodi, which can be seen from the blush on his face. As long as a person has the feeling of embarrassment, it means that he has the distinction of male and female consciousness in his heart. In this case, he has a sense of shame, Of course, Wu Hao will be able to have a further relationship with this little girl. Of course, the premise is that they really want to.


    "It''s strange to hold hands, but it feels good." Xiaolan doesn''t have the habit of hiding his mood, so he directly tells him what he feels, and looks at him curiously, as if he wants to seek his answer. He really wants to know what this feeling means in his heart?

 Chapter 1031

    "Because you''re a girl and I''m a boy, and you seem to have a little bit of a crush on me."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "when several girls have a good feeling for a boy, when two people have intimate behavior, his heart will be pounding. This feeling is uncontrollable. Although you are the goddess born in the chaotic world, you are also the embodiment of feminism, and you will have this feeling."


    "Is hand holding a symbol of intimacy?"


    "Holding hands is just a small act of intimacy, but it''s also a symbol of intimacy."


    "And, for example, what is the symbol of intimacy?"


    "For example, hugging, for example, kissing, these are intimate actions, representing the relationship between two people, step by step deeper and deeper, opening up more and more private things to each other."


    "Can I give you a hug?"


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao smiles, stops and hugs the little girl directly in her arms. Xiao Lan is stunned for a moment. Sometimes they will give each other a hug. This kind of feeling will bring comfort. But at this moment, he doesn''t feel the so-called comfort in his arms. On the contrary, he has a kind of feeling that his heart is jumping, This kind of feeling is very strange, let her body slightly warm, and let his head have a little bit of confusion, but the feeling is very good, it seems to lean on his arms, was tightly held by him, this kind of feeling can let every cell in the whole body relax, have a very warm comfort.


    "Do you feel that way?"


    "Yes."


    "That means you have a little affection for me." Wu Hao smiles. The little girl''s nose is scratched. They have been together for a very short time. In fact, they haven''t known each other for a long time. However, it is in this short time that Xiao Lan has a good feeling for herself. This feeling makes Wu Hao feel very wonderful. The little goddess has a good feeling for herself so quickly, It seems that I have so many women. It''s not unreasonable.


    However, the situation is different now. Since the three little goddesses have decided to accept them, he will try his best to give them the feeling of love. From the beginning to now, although Wu Hao admits that he has a lot of women, he doesn''t feel that he is the kind of man who never gives up. Every woman who has a relationship with him has accepted them, And do everything possible to give them the happiness they want, although a little more, but the final result is not much bad, in fact, each of their sisters get along well, whether they are here or on the earth, the situation is much better than they think.


    This is one of the reasons why he dares to accept them all, because he has the determination and believes that he can give them the life they want. With more women, he knows better what women want? No matter women or goddesses, what they want is a sense of security guarded by their own men. They want a relaxed and loving life, which is a common life foundation for any woman. Although the three little goddesses are still very small, they even don''t understand many things between men and women, But Wu Hao believes that they will gradually understand that they will also have a unique desire for love.


    Just give them a good future.


    Wu Hao smiles and kisses Xiao Lan on the face.


    Xiao Lan''s face turned more red in an instant. There would not be such a distant move between their sisters. In fact, it was his first kiss. Let her feel sensitive, heartbeat more. When her lips touched her face, her hands couldn''t help wiping. The feeling of heart pounding made him even dare not look it in the eye. He didn''t know what it was like. Why do you have this feeling, just let him have a very strange feeling.


    He could not describe the feeling himself.


    "A little blush." Wu Hao smiles, and clearly sees that the little girl''s white face is pink.


    "This is a kind of what kind of feeling, I suddenly feel that my heart is beating more severely, and my body is a little hot." Xiao Lan said, but she didn''t dare to look at him. She always felt that her heart would jump even harder when she looked at him.


    "It''s a feeling of shyness, that is, embarrassment." Wu Hao smiles, and then releases her. The little girl has such an obvious sense of shyness. It seems that he has made great progress.


    "I want a hug, too." Xiaobing playfully runs to Chen Chong and looks up at him. She is very cute.


    Wu Hao smiles and pulls Xiaobing and Xiaodi into his arms. They embrace each other.


    "Do you feel your heart pounding?" Chen Feng smiles. These two little girls are more weak in this aspect, so he doesn''t expect them to have this kind of feeling. After all, they really know nothing about these things.


    "It seems a little bit." Xiao Di raised his head and looked at him with a smile. His warm and unrestrained face made his smile look as bright as sunshine, very charming.


    "I have a little too." Xiaobin felt his heart for a moment, and nodded without hesitation. Although this feeling was not particularly strong, he did feel his heart pounding. This feeling was different from the normal heartbeat, as if he had been stimulated by some external factors. He didn''t know why this hug had such a magical feeling, But this kind of feeling seems to be very good. When leaning against him, this kind of feeling is very wonderful, very warm and very reassuring. It seems that you can put down all the vigilance to the outside world and don''t have to worry about anything.


    "Well, well, go to dinner first." Wu Hao smiles and kisses both of them on their little faces. Although these two little Loris are very small, they have decided to take all three of them. So these two little Loris are their future Little Women, so it has nothing to do with kissing them.


    The two little girls like the feeling of being kissed by him very much. After a kiss, their faces are red, but they smile more happily. Their performance is very obvious. In fact, their joy is more obvious than Xiao Lan''s doubts. Xiao Lan doesn''t know how she feels, But the two of them seem to be more able to directly face their inner feelings, and this joy is directly reflected in their faces. Without any hesitation, they feel very happy to be loved and hugged.

 Chapter 1032

    Xiaobing, in particular, is the first of the three to contact Wu Hao, and he knows how hard Wu Hao has worked for his two sisters. This kind of gratitude, at the same time, brings a kind of other good feeling, which makes him feel more good about the intimacy with Wu Hao.


    "You''re down." As soon as Lingfei saw the three of them coming down, she ran to the stairs happily, as if to give them a big hug. The girl was always very positive about this kind of thing. For him, it was very happy to have more sisters. Moreover, the three little goddesses looked so charming and lovely. She was very happy to have such three sisters, And seeing Xiao Lan holding hands with Wu Hao makes him smile more happily. Wu Hao holding hands with him shows that he has really decided to accept the three of them. The ruddy feeling on Xiao Lan''s face also shows that Xiao Lan should not mind. Although they may not know exactly what kind of feeling it is, Ling fei''er believes that in the future, They will soon really know what kind of feeling it is. He is very confident. The three of them will like this feeling very much. From his own body, we can clearly know that the feeling of being with Linghao brother is very wonderful. Not only tatina and Qingyin also have this obvious feeling, but also yuyingyudieyunru and the four of them are the same, I feel very relaxed and good with him. I believe the three of them will have the same feeling.


    "Phil."


    The three of them said hello to him. Xiaobing and Xiaodi jumped downstairs and hugged him. Feeling, it seems that there is no special feeling to hug a girl, but it is different from Wu Hao''s hug. Is this the difference between men and women? It seems that it should be. Otherwise, how can we explain the difference.


    "You''re up."


    Light tone and Dina, also came to see the three of them, nothing serious, also happy to give them a hug.


    "Wu Hao said that we were going to eat, so we came down. Originally we didn''t have to eat, but he said that if we need to eat, let''s have something to eat." Xiaobing said with a smile. Looking at the delicious food on the table, he couldn''t help shrugging his nose. It''s really fragrant.


    "Can these things be eaten directly?" Little Di said that it had already come to the table.


    "Of course, you can eat these things directly, that is, eat them directly." Light tone boy said, it seems that the three of them really don''t know anything about these things, even the most basic food, have no concept at all, so they really don''t need to eat at ordinary times. It''s true that your energy intake can meet all their physical needs. Haha, they have made greater progress. At least, to this extent, they have got rid of the human need for basic support. This can really put them into the category of God.


    "Well, sit down and eat." Wu Hao smiles and pulls Xiao Lan to sit down.


    "Young master, we are today..." Yuying and Yunru look at him with a smile, not sure. Does he need them to serve him now?


    Of course, it doesn''t matter. Although they are a little shy and a little embarrassed, since the princess has decided to accept the three of them, the three of them will be their own little masters. Of course, they don''t need to be shy in front of them, but they are not sure that they don''t know much about anything, Let alone let them see these things now, and they are not sure whether they are good or bad.


    "Eat directly."


    Wu Hao smiles. Although he has been used to it for a long time, there are two little girls waiting for him every day. They are enjoying the delicious food and their tender mouth. After dinner, they can release themselves. But these three little girls really don''t know anything. They should wait until they know something clearly, and then let them know and be more intimate, Let''s talk about the more shy things, so as not to teach the three of them badly.


    "What are you talking about?" The three of them didn''t know what they were talking about, but Wu Haolin, feiqingyin Dina, Yunru, Yuying, yudie, they knew it very well, but they couldn''t tell them about it. They just laughed it off.


    "Nothing more. Have a good meal."


    Qingyin smiles. Of course, it''s impossible for Wu Hao to tell them so early, but he was a little surprised that he didn''t let them serve him during the meal. He couldn''t help smiling. For such a long time, they were always waiting on him when he ate. Even he was used to it, let alone her, I can enjoy the delicate clothes of two little girls when I eat every day. Needless to say, I enjoy it very much. I can release this feeling after eating every day. Even if he is not a man, he can imagine that he is very comfortable. It seems that he doesn''t care about anything.


    "It''s delicious." Xiaodi has already started eating delicious food. It''s very wonderful to enter his mouth. This is his first time to really eat. It''s very wonderful. The taste of delicious food when entering his mouth is more colorful than simply absorbing energy. He feels that his whole body and mind are under the delicious food and become very happy, Wu Hao didn''t cheat them. It''s really delicious. It''s really wonderful to eat it in your mouth.


    "It''s really delicious."


    Xiaobing also took a big bite. Different kinds of food have different tastes. Each kind of food is very delicious, so he couldn''t help but eat it. Looking at them, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Eat more." Qingyin takes care of them like a big sister, and from time to time she puts some delicious food in her bowl. As her future little sister, she doesn''t think much about it. She just wants to be nice to them. Although she is a girl, when she comes to this world, she doesn''t understand a lot of things and needs them to teach her. As a sister, of course, I have this responsibility and obligation.


    "Take the three of you to the street in the afternoon. There are still many places to see in Qinghe city." Qingyin said with a smile.


    "Going shopping? OK, OK, Xiaolan, Xiaobing and Xiaodi, you don''t have to sleep in the afternoon. Let''s go out for a walk and go for a walk, and then go back to sleep in the evening, OK Ling Fei Er said excitedly that shopping together is the happiest thing for her. Compared with cultivation, he certainly prefers to go shopping. Especially now, three new sisters have joined them to go shopping, which can enhance the relationship between them.

 Chapter 1033

    In particular, the three of them do not know anything now, and they need to use this way to let them know what kind of world they are in? Although Qinghe city does not represent the whole high heaven god world, the whole high heaven god world is basically like this. Qinghe city can also reflect the epitome of the whole high heaven god world.


    "Yes, we just know what the world is like." Xiaolan said with a smile, they know nothing about the world, and their own world itself is a chaos. There is nothing but chaos and pure energy. If there is any, there will be only a space-time worm left, and they have a little understanding of the human world, But it''s just a glance, and it doesn''t really go deep into the human world and have a more specific understanding of the human world. Now that they want to live together, it''s natural for them to have a good understanding of the human world and their things, so that they can better integrate into their lives, You can''t always sleep and practice at home every day. After all, this is not the way.


    "That''s it. Let''s go shopping in the afternoon." Tina also said with a smile, to be able to go shopping with everyone, he is naturally very happy.


    "Shall I go with you?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Of course, brother Linghao, you can go with us. Anyway, it won''t take long to go shopping. It happens that Xiaolan Xiaobing and Xiaodi are also going shopping. You can be a guide and explain these things to them." Lingfei said with a smile.


    "Shouldn''t you know more about these things than I do?"


    Wu Hao smiles, but nods. Since he wants to go shopping, let''s go shopping with them. Anyway, there''s nothing big in the afternoon.


    "But I won''t go with you. It''s a little inconvenient for me to go shopping with you." Qingyin thinks for a while and says that it''s easy to cause unnecessary misunderstandings when she always mingles with them. In this case, of course, it''s better not to go shopping with them, especially when Wu Hao is also there.


    They all know this very well, so they didn''t say anything. This kind of unnecessary trouble is what they try to avoid now.


    After dinner, 10 people went shopping together.


    In order to avoid unnecessary commotion, it''s better to stay at home and absorb these heaven and Earth Spirit stones.


    Xiaolingkong beast is also more willing to stay at home and devour the crystal stones. Shopping is meaningless to him, and he doesn''t know what shopping is. Anyway, it''s a very happy thing for him to have these crystal stones for him to devour. What he needs is to constantly devour the crystal stones to improve his strength.


    Qingyin sits down on the third floor to practice. Although he doesn''t need to absorb the power of crystal stone to improve his energy level, now Wu Hao has brought back a large number of crystal stones. The speed of absorbing the power of crystal stone is higher than it. You can absorb the aura of heaven and earth. In this case, of course, you choose to absorb crystal stone, which is more effective.


    If the crystal stone is limited, he will leave it to them and let them practice well. But now Wu Hao has said that he has a large number of crystal stones, which can be used almost unlimited. In this case, of course, he has no hesitation. He can absorb as many crystal stones as he can, and it is also an urgent matter for him to improve his strength, Wu Hao''s strength is getting stronger and stronger now, and the possibility of exposure is also getting bigger and bigger. Once the inevitable situation happens in the future, only a stronger strength can help him do something. If his strength can''t continue to improve, many things will not be able to be carried out in the future, at least many things can''t be handled for him, He doesn''t want to just stay at home and be his little woman. Since he is a cultivator, what he should do is to do what he can, especially to help his man.


    She always hopes that she can help him when something big happens in the future, which gives him more motivation to practice well. Now he has almost unlimited supply of crystal stones, which allows him to use these crystal stones to enhance his strength. Compared with absorbing the aura of heaven and earth, the power of these crystal stones is indeed more abundant, Moreover, absorbing the power of crystal is much faster than absorbing the aura of heaven and earth, which is also the best way to enhance his strength.


    Absorbing the aura of heaven and earth is more advanced than absorbing the spar because it can get rid of the physical limitation. Spar is limited to some extent. Even if there is a space ring full of spar, once it is consumed, it needs to search again. However, absorbing the aura of heaven and earth is different, To be able to absorb aura directly from any place means that one''s cultivation will not be interrupted or restricted by the crystal stone, and there will be no stagnation of cultivation because there is no crystal stone. This situation also means that heaven and earth aura is a higher pursuit of practitioners. After all, it can directly get rid of the shackles of crystal stone, but heaven and earth aura, Although it is a higher way of cultivation, it does not mean that it can be used to absorb crystal from any level. Although the aura of heaven and earth is everywhere, the aura of heaven and earth is relatively sparse after all. At the same time, compared with absorbing crystal, the aura of heaven and earth will be less, which also means that if there is an unlimited supply of crystal, In fact, the cultivation speed of absorbing crystal is higher than that of absorbing the aura of heaven and earth.


    Now that there is an unlimited supply of crystal stones, Qingyin does not hesitate to choose the first way. Although it seems that it is not what his level practitioners need, what he pursues now is the effect rather than the so-called higher level cultivation way.


    Wu Hao takes the women of his family to stroll freely in the street and return to the world. This feeling is very wonderful, especially after experiencing big storms, big life and big death, when he looks at the people around him, he feels very kind. It''s not because he is familiar with them, but just because he is a human being, he has an instinctive intimacy when he meets people, After experiencing life and death, especially clear.


    The most wonderful thing is not only knowing that he is still alive, but also that he has his beloved woman around him. Looking at their happy appearance, he feels that all this is worth it. Looking at their lovely and charming appearance, Wu Hao wants to give them a more secure future.

 Chapter 1034

    The reason why he has such an idea now is that he can''t give them a stable life at all. The so-called stable life is fashion. Every one of them follows him and lives every day. Even if it seems that life is still comfortable now, he has a very obvious feeling that there is a knife hanging on his head. When the knife falls down, he has a feeling that he has a sense of peace, All the peace on the surface will be doubled. Once the ending starts, the happy life they are enjoying will disappear. With the enhancement of their strength, this feeling becomes more and more obvious. The life that may be broken at any time makes Wu Hao feel a little bad every time he thinks about it.


    But this kind of small bad, he can only hide in his heart, can''t tell them, although they also know the whole situation, but they obviously don''t have their own heart so worried, because he is the main party of this matter, and as their man, he should have this sense of crisis.


    When can we get rid of this kind of life? Wu Hao doesn''t know at all. Now with his strength getting stronger and stronger, he always feels that danger is getting closer and closer. He''s not sure whether he''s ready for this. But he''s sure that danger may happen at any time and the more secrets he hides, which means that once danger breaks out, it may come at any time without warning. Lingtian is not a fool, If he is aware of the abnormality, I am afraid he will take more active actions to stop all his plans.


    The biggest purpose of Lingtian is to control himself to ascend the throne of Shenzong, and then weaken or eradicate the protoss of the time by himself, and then let the protoss of Lingtian ascend the stage of history through himself, or let him formally ascend the throne of Shenzong. In order to achieve this goal, what will Lingtian do? Wu Hao really can''t imagine. At least he has obviously sealed his own strength. And now he clearly knows that his potential in the future is likely to break through the highest level of the purple of the six stars in the world of heaven and God, and reach a height that no one can match or surpass, What kind of preventive measures will Lingtian take against himself? Wu Hao also has no bottom in his heart. After all, any strong man will take precautions against other strong men. Especially, their current relationship is in a state of cooperation and hostility. In this case, it is impossible for the spirit God who does not take precautions to really let himself ascend the throne of God? Or did he have other plans, but he still let himself into the clan, and then made other arrangements?


    I don''t know what he is going to do. The more I don''t know, the more confused I will be for the future.


    Now that all his strength has been sealed, it is impossible for him to make any preparation in advance. He can only passively follow the route that Lingtian has arranged for him and move forward step by step. When he reaches the final destination, he can really start to do what he wants. Looking at the happy appearance of them when they go shopping, Wu Hao''s heart is even heavier, He combed his current purpose.


    He must always remind himself that although there are more women to do, he can''t indulge in it. There is no doubt about that. In addition, in order to deal with Lingtian, he must practice better, even if Lingtian seals his strength, but he must work hard to practice and untie the seal bit by bit, so as not to make him doubt, Still want to follow his route, step by step, Lingtian should also hope his strength to be strong, but he should restrain his strength, strong to the level that he can''t control, this is absolute, but this is also what he should avoid, he can''t obey his manipulation, he won''t let himself strengthen. If he doesn''t enhance his strength, even if he really tries to prevent himself from enhancing his strength, he should try his best to raise his strength to a higher level in secret. Once he finally sees through the higher strength of his face, he can ensure the greater safety of himself and them.


    It''s the most important thing for him to improve his strength, but in addition, he will never forget that the next thing he really wants to do is to get rid of the control of the protoss of time, which is the smallest thing he is facing now. The main purpose of his coming to the high heaven is actually to find out his identity, which has been an unsolved problem in his mind, There is no doubt that his life experience is related to the protoss of time. However, the protoss of time refuses to show up, and it is still unknown whether the protoss of time is ready to take precautions against Lingtian. Lingtian can know that he has activated the power of time and the power of the nether world in another universe, and those who believe in the protoss of time should not be unaware, But they still don''t take any other measures when they know it. It''s really a matter of doubt, and it''s very possible that it''s just because of their own relationship that they don''t want to recognize themselves at all.


    But is it really that simple? Wu Hao was not sure whether they knew or didn''t know when he came to the high heaven. With their strength, they really couldn''t monitor their own affairs? Wu Hao is even more uncertain about this. In fact, the power of Shenzong is greater than that of Lingtian. Moreover, the strength level of Shizhi Protoss should be higher than that of Lingzhi Protoss. He really doesn''t believe that Shizhi Protoss doesn''t know anything, Or, fundamentally, all the movements of the protoss of the spirit are under the control of the protoss of the time. Even the leader of the Lingtian sect, his every move is under the control of the Shenzong sect. What he has done has not escaped the eyes of the Shenzong sect. Even when he comes to the high heaven, he is clear about why he has not appeared, I''m afraid that the protoss of time has its own plan.


    But what is this calculation? Wu Hao couldn''t figure it out.


    These political centers are often two huge whirlpools colliding. What are these people thinking in the end? Wu Hao is also hard to guess.


    The only thing he can be sure of is that it is not easy for him to know his life experience. First of all, he must escape the control of the God in heaven. From the attitude of the protoss of time, it is unknown whether the protoss of time will tell himself his real life experience. If he is unwilling to tell himself in the end, So the only choice is to find the truth of these things

 Chapter 1035

    No matter what the final result is, we must find out the matter in the end. After all, we are willing to be caught by kuangfeng, either for playing or for making clear our identity.


    If his identity is finally fully understood, then it will be very simple. He will not go back directly. Another problem he is facing now is that the threat of Diablo, a cross cosmic terror, will not only threaten the whole space where the earth is located, but even the high heaven will not escape the devouring of Diablo, At least according to the black Protoss, they also invaded the high heaven god world. According to kuangfeng, the damage caused by the black Protoss to the high heaven god world is also quite heavy. As for whether the high heaven god world defeated the black Protoss in the end, or whether the black Protoss left the world by themselves, it''s hard to know.


    However, it can be imagined that the threat of the dark Protoss to the high heaven is also quite huge. In this case, it would be quite wonderful if the two clans, the then Protoss and the spirit Protoss, could unite to help themselves fight against the dark Protoss. After all, it depends on the space where the earth is, All forces may not be able to resist the invasion of the dark Protoss. The dark Protoss, however, can completely ignore the existence of time. They have an immortal body and can even directly devour time for their own use.


    The existence of this terror level is very terrible everywhere. According to sherry and Leia, the powerful dark Protoss can instantly devour a planet or even a galaxy. If these dark Protoss come to the high heaven, the damage to the high heaven will undoubtedly be very terrible. Unless the whole high heaven joins forces to fight against the dark god bead, it is unlikely that they will be able to fight against the dark God alone. For the most powerful people of the dark god, I am afraid that Shenzong may not be their opponent.


    If we can really unite the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit, it will be a great thing.


    As long as we can get rid of the Diablo, there will be nothing else to worry about.


    Wu Hao looked at their carefree appearance in the street and couldn''t help smiling. No matter what, his woman''s smile must be guarded by himself. No matter what happens in the future, there is no doubt that he can strengthen himself, and there is no doubt that he can protect them. The next main purpose is to release his identity, At the same time, it is necessary to try to unite the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit. After all, the powerful existence of the dark Protoss is unlikely to be fully realized by themselves and Leia Shirley. Moreover, their mother is likely to come from the protoss of time, that is, from the high heaven. In this case, the high heaven will fight against the dark Protoss, There is no doubt that the winning rate will increase greatly.


    I took a deep breath and collected my mind.


    Some of them have already gone to a crystal shop. Although there are many crystal stones at home, when they see the polished crystal stones when they go shopping, these little girls can''t help but feel excited. It seems that all the girls are particularly interested in these exquisite gemstones. Wu Hao quickens his pace to follow them, so as not to lose them, These beautiful girls are as like as two peas in the world. The biggest trouble is that they are easily harassed by men. This is not a worry or worry. It is proved that only beautiful women are alone outside, and this is very easy to be harassed, not only on the earth, but also in the high heaven. It seems that all men have a common nature in this respect.


    They unconsciously ran to the store of the largest supplier of crystal stone in Qinghe city. The store is very big. How big is it? It''s like a manor, and the shop is on display. It looks like a museum around the manor. There are a lot of staff and many people who buy crystal here. Wu Hao knew there was such a crystal shop before, but he didn''t come all the time, but today they came here. So he just came in to see that there are a lot of people today, And it''s very busy here. The whole crystal shop is full of people. What are you talking about? Wu Hao listened.


    "It''s said that the owner of this shop has got a batch of top-notch power crystals, which can provide very powerful power. If they can be loaded on weapons, they can make weapons very powerful."


    "A batch of power spars are very rare, and different from energy spars, power spars are the best gems that can directly provide powerful power, and they are also the best gems. That''s even more rare. You are sure that they are really a batch rather than one. It''s quite amazing that this kind of thing can have a subject."


    "I just heard whether it was or not, so I don''t know."


    "There are a lot of things going on in Qinghe city recently. A spirit beast has just appeared, and now there is the golden age of the best power. It seems that a large number of practitioners will come in again in Qinghe city."


    "Spirit beast? Is there a spirit beast in Qinghe city? Why don''t I know when? "


    "Damn, you''re too ignorant. All the old and weak women and children know about it. There are still people who don''t know about it. Besides, you''re still a practitioner. What are you doing these two days?"


    "I''m practicing in the closed door recently, and I just got a lot of very good crystal stones. I''ve been practicing at home. I didn''t expect that such a big thing happened in Qinghe city. The spirit beast is a super spirit beast at the level of divine beast. Who caught it? Adult or juvenile


    "It''s said that it was the face. I don''t know who caught it. It''s said that it''s a young man, but I think it should be known soon. After all, there is a spirit beast. It''s unlikely that the whole Qinghe city will be peaceful. If a young man wants to have a spirit beast, he has to go through not only the training of spirit beasts, but also the great challenges from the outside world, A spirit beast represents an extremely powerful future. How many people may want such a powerful spirit beast will be in danger. I''m afraid it won''t be long for him to have a spirit beast. Qinghe''s fighting against spirit beasts is absolutely serious. We''ll wait to see the play. "


    "Do we want to grab it too? God, that''s the existence of the divine beast level. If we can have a spirit beast, it will definitely increase our strength, which is much better than the power crystal. As long as we can get it, tut Tut, who dares to look down on us in the future? You have to bow your head to us wherever you go. "

 Chapter 1036

    "Ha ha, you are really daydreaming. You can capture the spirit beast. The strength of that young man is much stronger than you and me. Even he may not be able to cope with the next danger. Do you think we can cope with it? You are just daydreaming. Even if you are given a dragon spirit pet, you may not be able to control these powerful spirit beasts. Until our strength is strong enough, it is impossible to give us much protection, unless we can live in seclusion outside the mountain all the time, do not contact anyone, and wait until our strength is strong enough to appear in the area of human life, Only at that time can it be admired by the whole world, but in this situation. If you get a powerful spiritual favor, you will only be robbed and even directly endanger your life. Do you believe it


    "Then we''ll take it and run. What a simple thing."


    "Damn, is your head made of elm? Do you think it''s up to you and me to write this kind of thing? Those practitioners who are more than n times stronger than us, I''m afraid, will grab and run back to us. Let''s think about this kind of thing. You''d better watch it with peace of mind. It''s hard to see this kind of scene in your life as a practitioner. If you have a chance to see a spirit beast, it''s quite a good thing. It''s better for the spirit beast to make a big noise in Qinghe City, then it''s even more dramatic. "


    "If only I could pick up a leak, and it would be easier for me to catch the young Lingkong beast. If I catch it, I''ll take it out of the city secretly, and then I''ll find a place where there is no one to raise it directly. When the Lingkong beast''s strength is strong enough, and its own strength level is strong enough, I''ll see who dares to provoke me when I come back


    "Just dream about it. The spirit beast is not as good as the ordinary spirit beast. It''s said that the spirit beast needs to swallow the crystal stone to improve its strength. Where can you find so many crystal stones for his colleagues? If you have the Kung Fu to find so many crystal stones and raise the spirit beasts, you can improve your own level. As for the spirit beasts, I think it''s better to watch a play. We can''t control the spirit beasts of this level. Instead of thinking about these useless things, we''d better watch a play and improve our own strength, It''s not too late to think about these things after you upgrade your strength to a higher level, and don''t you have to hold on to the spirit beast? At our present level, if we can get a dragon spirit beast secretly, it will be quite amazing, OK? "


    "The dragon spirit beast is really very powerful, but it seems that very few people have dragon spirit beast."


    "That''s why we can''t think about it. It''s impossible. Only the top practitioners in the high heaven can find a way to get it, and they will certainly find a way to get it. You can see. My prediction is absolutely correct. Recently, there will definitely be a large number of practitioners in Qinghe city, And the strength should be very high. Although the practitioners not only cultivate energy, but also cultivate mind, they will try their best to get it in the face of this unprecedented super powerful spirit beast. Even if this process is not glorious, it will be completely worth it once they get the result in the end, After all, it is very difficult for these powerful practitioners to break through. If they can get a spirit beast, their strength will be improved rapidly, at least in combat ability. "


    "Oh, I don''t want to. I''d better think about what the owner of this store wants to do when he opens the store today and let everyone come to visit it? I don''t want everyone to give me a crystal, do I? It''s useless, but if I''m willing to do it, I''ll be happy to take one. If I can get the power crystal, it''s even better. "


    "Hey, I find that you''re really whimsical. If the boss really wants to do this, he''ll be bankrupt instantly. There are so many people in Qinghe city. If anyone takes a crystal stone, he doesn''t have enough in his warehouse. I think the boss''s opening the shop today for everyone to visit must have something to do with the power crystal stone he got. After all, if the power crystal stone wants to sell, It''s sure that we have to create a little sensation. We can make use of this crystal to bring a little audience, and let everyone know that there are so many good crystal in the shop, and no one will buy power crystal, but at least it brings him business. "


    "Why don''t you go into business?"


    "I''m not interested in business. I still want to practice well and improve my strength. In the high heaven, practitioners are worthy of business. Although businessmen have money, what''s the use of money compared with practitioners? I''d rather not have money, but to be a strong cultivator, and to be honest, when you are powerful, you don''t worry about not having money at all, OK


    "So it is."


    Wu Hao listened to the conversation with a helpless smile on his face. In fact, there is no problem in this person''s analysis. The current situation is really very dangerous. As the existence of the divine beast level in the spirit beast atlas, the spirit beast is still more advanced than the spirit pet of the dragon family. Its attraction is too big for the practitioners, and any practitioner, I''m afraid they all want to get such a powerful spirit beast as their own spirit pet. Although it doesn''t directly help to improve their own strength, it is immeasurable to improve their fighting ability. After all, the effect that a spirit beast can bring as an aid to combat can be imagined.


    Even Wu Hao himself has personally experienced that night when he was on the street, the spirit beast easily solved the problem of a cultivator. This kind of power was only produced by the spirit beast of the infant. If he waited until the adult or even higher level, then what kind of level the spirit beast would be, not to mention, he could know these things, Those practitioners who have practiced for decades or even hundreds of years, not to mention, their desire for the spirit beast will definitely make them take risks and do some disgraceful things. As he said, what about the disgraceful things? The final result will completely cover up the guilt brought by the disgrace.


    It seems that the next thing I have to face is one more thing, which is the harassment of these practitioners. It''s certainly not a good thing to be harassed endlessly by them. Moreover, if we don''t give them a bad impression, let them know that the spirit beast is not what they want, there will be more people constantly harassing themselves and trying to seize the spirit beast.

 Chapter 1037

    If that is the case, then they will not have the time and energy to do anything else. They will have to face the challenges of these people all day long. Even these people are likely to create pressure of public opinion and take the spirit beast from their side. If they don''t do anything, they may not be able to leave willingly.


    I have to think about how to deal with the future.


    What''s more, we have to think about how to deal with this matter. Since these practitioners will know the news soon, so will Lingtian. How will Lingtian deal with this matter after he knows it? Wu Hao is not sure. If he wants to take his aura beast away by force, it''s an unknown thing. What should he do if he takes his airspace away?


    Wu Hao''s eyes were fixed. Now the spirit beast has become his favorite. In the future, the spirit beast can bring him great strength. At this time, if he is robbed by the spirit God, he will give him this powerful power. It''s very bad for him. So what he can do is to try his best to get back with him, Although it''s very likely that Wu Hao will tear his face, he is not afraid of it all of a sudden. If he tears his face, he will tear his face. Anyway, now he has three goddesses around him, and Tina''s strength is very strong. At least she can draw with Lingtian. In this case, even if he breaks his face, he should be able to deal with it, and it''s really shameless, It seems that I don''t need to be controlled by him. I just need to find a way to remove the seal. When the wind has been lifted, I will spend some time to practice and improve my strength. At that time, it is also a good choice to go directly to God to do what I need to do at present.


    As soon as this idea came out, Wu Hao found that he was not afraid of anything.


    Let him can''t help showing a bitter smile, now it''s better not to be cheeky with Lingtian, but if it''s really necessary to be cheeky, then he will also be cheeky with him.


    Yes, that''s his final decision.


    You can''t take your own goblin.


    Wu Hao takes back his mind and focuses on what they call power crystal. Power crystal is very different from other crystal. Power erodes things. It is a kind of energy that has been transformed into a certain attribute. It is another concrete carrier of crystal. Energy crystal is pure energy, but power crystal is different, When Lingkong beast evolved into an aging body, it needed to absorb different power crystals to be promoted. The power crystal itself is composed of energy with specific properties. For example, a power crystal with lightning property can release powerful lightning power, which is different from ordinary crystal. Ordinary crystal only has energy, even if it releases energy, it is only pure energy, but power crystal is different, For example, a power spar with lightning attribute must release powerful lightning power. Compared with direct energy spar, this kind of power spar is really powerful. Everyone likes to install this kind of power spar on weapons, because it can bring very good blessing effect to weapons, such as lightning and flame, or ice or poison, All these can bring extremely powerful combat effect to weapons, and bring very good combat experience to oneself.


    Compared with energy spars, power spars are rarely produced, because power spars need to be formed in some specific places. For example, a spar with extremely strong lightning power needs to be in a dense thunderstorm area. Those energy spars are often bombarded by lightning, and gradually absorb the lightning power inside, And long-term incubation can form an extremely small lightning power crystal. An extremely powerful lightning crystal needs to be incubated in dense thunderstorm area for many years, even thousands of years, to form its internal lightning effect will be extremely powerful.


    Other spars are the same, such as a poisonous power spar. The formation conditions of this kind of spar are more stringent. Only on the basis of its own energy spar, and stored in marshes full of poisonous gas, or other places full of poisons, can it form a very powerful toxic power spar by absorbing these poisons for many years.


    In fact, there is not only one kind of power crystal. Because of the formation conditions and reasons of energy crystal, it forms energy crystal, which is very complex and changeable. In addition to this kind of energy crystal which can directly release powerful attribute power, there are also some power crystal, which actually belongs to the category of energy crystal, and it absorbs a lot of these attribute energy, But it''s not enough to release powerful attribute power. For example, some energy spars contain some energy with attributes, just like some spars contain fire energy, ice energy and lightning energy. This is because these spars haven''t completely formed super power spars, but they have a lot of power spars for your sister, However, most of these power spars are classified as energy spars, because they are rarely used directly. As a powerful auxiliary tool, they are usually absorbed in the form of energy, which also means that they are not essentially different from most energy spars.


    It seems that the spirit beast only needs to absorb a lot of this kind of energy, and the crystal can help him form the energy needed for an adult?


    Wu Hao is not sure. If it''s like this, it''s very convenient, because this kind of energy crystal is relatively common. It''s not a big thing to find these energy crystal, especially the spirit beast itself has a special sensing ability to crystal, so it can easily get these energy crystal by itself.


    But if you want to find the best power crystal, it''s quite difficult. It''s very possible that there is only one best power crystal the size of pigeon egg in a huge crystal mountain like Mount Everest. It''s lucky to find it. In most cases, it''s very difficult to find the power crystal. Unless you are very lucky, it is possible to find a large number of power crystals in a dense area. For example, in a huge thunderstorm area, this thunderstorm area covers a whole mountain range, and this mountain range is just rich in energy crystals. In this case, it is possible to form an extremely small power crystal inside these energy crystals.

 Chapter 1038

    In fact, the same is true because that area is affected by time and space, which is very obvious and strong. Moreover, the mountain is all energy crystals. These energies absorb the influence of time and space, and form a super space stone in the middle.


    This kind of space is rarer than any other power crystal, because energy crystal is less likely to be affected by time and space, and the possibility of long-term absorption of space energy is even smaller. Compared with other power spars, the formation of the best space stone is more difficult.


    Wu Hao knew earlier that these power crystals are very rare. He also knew that if the Lingkong beast wants to become an adult in the future, it must absorb these power crystals with specific properties. Since this time is good, it happened that he met the power crystals there. Of course, he would buy them if he could. No matter how he used them for research, he didn''t have to eat them directly, It''s a good thing to make weapons for them and let them have very powerful weapons. At least it can help them to do some auxiliary improvement. As a cultivator, a good weapon is very important. Just like Senluo in Wu Hao''s hand, a powerful weapon can really bring a cultivator great combat effectiveness, which he deeply understands.


    There are a lot of people in this shop. It really looks like a museum. There are crystal stones everywhere. There are all kinds of crystal stones, but they are basically energy crystal stones. There are many kinds of energy crystal stones, and they are of different sizes. Here we even make a careful distinction between these energy crystal stones, For example, the energy spars formed in mines, that is, ore body spars, and the itinerary of energy spars in plant systems are also different. The itinerary of energy spars in the body of spirit beasts is also very different. Different types of energy spars have different qualities. These qualities are high or low, and these sizes are large or small. Almost every spar is different, In addition to the energy crystals formed in mines, which can be artificially processed into different sizes, or made into the same size, for large-scale production, other types of energy crystals are not very good. Most businessmen will not deal with them separately, for example, a crystal from the spirit beast, most of which show a round shape, In this case, of course, there is no need to separate the crystal, but the situation of the crystal produced in the crystal vein is different. Most of the crystal from the vein, like the crystal gravel, has many edges and corners and needs to be modified. In most cases, the three people will transport the crystal to a specific processing plant to make the shape they need, Most of the spars from the vein will not be trimmed into a round shape, because the round shape means that they have to waste a lot of leftover materials to make a round shape. In order to maximize the utilization of these spars, almost all businessmen will use square treatment for these spars, which can greatly avoid the waste of these spars, After all, it''s not easy to buy or mine. If you waste a lot of time, energy and financial resources, it''s a waste of your own time, energy and financial resources. As a businessman, this is very smart. No matter where you are, businessmen have instinctive demands for cost control.


    Moreover, there is a peculiar use of the crystal from the vein, which is incomparable with other crystal. Because some of the crystal produced in the vein are relatively large, they will be processed into unique arts and crafts. For example, they will be carved into a broken line by a craftsman. The size of the broken line is relatively large, so the processing technology will be more complex, In this case, these spars will not be used as energy absorption, but as ornaments. In other words, if they are spars with very pure energy, they will be handed down as family heirlooms. We can see a lot of them here.


    This also makes many people marvel. As practitioners, most people come into contact with the most common crystal, because their demand for crystal is only for absorption, whether it is square or round. As long as the energy in it is absorbed, it will become an abandoned transparent crystal, which is worthless, So they don''t care about the so-called shape, they only care about the quality of the crystal stone, but this doesn''t prevent many people from having other needs. For example, an ordinary person has no pursuit of power, but he has high requirements and great yearning for these handicrafts. They are very willing to buy some carved, very exquisite and very strange crystal stones, Go home as a decoration. For example, there is a one meter large spirit beast crystal stone, which looks like a flying tiger. It is carved with red and black crystal stone. It looks lifelike. It''s like this crystal stone statue has been sold. Three words have been sold in its glass box, which means that someone has bought this statue, But before taking them away, these people like to put them at home. They look very powerful. In fact, there is a lot of aura in the home, which is also a very good thing for people''s body. Ordinary people don''t have the foundation of cultivation. They can''t absorb the power of the crystal well, but the aura of heaven and earth sent out by the crystal, It can have a direct impact on their body and bring greater benefits to their body.


    Generally, those who buy these crystal statues are businessmen. Others have money and want to prolong their life and make themselves healthier. There is no doubt that buying these crystal statues with decorative effects is the best choice. For example, if you put this flying tiger somewhere in the bedroom, the whole bedroom will become full of light aura and live in such an environment every day, Naturally, the body will be more healthy.


    It''s only a way to carve the crystal stone into the form of spirit beast. Some martial arts people will buy it as decorative crystal stone. These crystal stones will be carved into the shape of some weapons with exquisite shape. Moreover, because they are made of crystal stones, they look very beautiful. Most of these practitioners are of their own strength and have reached a certain level, They don''t want to absorb all the ordinary crystal stones just like ordinary practitioners. What they want is a more refined life. They have enough energy crystal stones for their own use. In this case, they need some other things to decorate their own life. For example, a beautiful weapon carved with crystal stones is placed in the hall, Or placed in the living room, it looks very comfortable.

 Chapter 1039

    Different people have different needs, so all the bigger crystal stone shops will sell them. These Pepsi carved with crystal stone have different sizes, and their quality is also high and low. There are more than one meter high and two meters high, and even larger and smaller ones. For example, small ornaments, even small carvings the size of walnuts, many people like to play with this smoothness, And can feel aura at any time, purify the feeling of their body, even ordinary people are also very happy to enjoy, no matter how big, also like placed at home, 20 or 30 cm high small ornaments, do decoration.


    In terms of quality, some crystal stones are very impure. At first sight, they are full of impurities and carved. However, not everyone has the money to play with these things, so many people also buy these impure but relatively low-cost ornaments to play at home. For example, some unsuccessful businessmen love crystal stone ornaments, But I don''t have much money to do it. If I buy a crystal ornament with low quality and put it at home, I can also enjoy the nourishing effect brought by aura. Some other ornaments with high quality are quite high. These gold ornaments look crystal clear and pure. No need to be close, you can easily feel the extreme energy emitted from these crystals. Putting these energy crystals at home will undoubtedly make the home full of aura. Although the aura of heaven and earth gradually emitted by energy crystals is not very abundant, it is also relative. The higher the quality of the crystals, the more abundant and pure the aura of heaven and earth emitted by energy crystals, even if ordinary people live in this environment for a long time, There is no doubt about the health benefits.


    This is the reason why, in addition to a large number of ordinary shaped crystal stones, there are so many crystal stone ornaments with exquisite shapes and various styles. If there is a demand, there will be a market, and if there is a market, there will be people willing to do so. As long as there are people buying merchants? As the largest crystal shop in Qinghe City, this shop can also show the demand of crystal in the whole high heaven.


    In addition to these ornaments, Wu Hao also noticed that there are a large number of crystal stones made into weapons. Of course, making weapons here is not so-called. Crystal stones are directly made into ornament weapons in the shape of weapons. Instead, some energetic crystal stones are directly embedded in weapons, Making weapons can also bring very powerful energy output to weapons. Although it can''t compare with the power crystal of the best, these weapons embedded with energy, especially those embedded with the best energy stone, can also play a fighting effect that ordinary weapons don''t have, such as a common sword, to get out less, You must rely on your own energy to form an energy attack form. However, if it is a sword inlaid with the best energy stone, as long as you slightly activate the energy crystal on the weapon, a sword can form a powerful energy attack effect, which is quite useful in combat.


    Only a small amount of energy is needed to activate the crystal stone on the weapon, which is equivalent to saving a lot of power in the process of fighting. If it is in a war of attrition of the same level, the practitioner with such a weapon will definitely have a greater advantage, even in a quick fight and quick decision, he will also output the same energy, A weapon without energy crystal blessing can only bring the same energy attack to the exporter. However, with a weapon embedded with energy crystal, under the condition of the same energy output, the burst out energy level is absolutely higher, which is self-evident for the combat advantage.


    There are many kinds of weapons inlaid with energy crystals, such as swords, spears, swords, axes, axes, hooks and forks. There are also many kinds of inlaid energy crystals, some of which are pure energy stones. Of course, the price of such weapons is quite high. Some of them are better inlaid with energy crystals with certain properties, Although there is no power crystal that can directly release attribute energy, it can also play a relatively more powerful role. Moreover, there are great differences in the production level of weapons. It is obvious that some of the best weapons are made of relatively higher technology and better materials, The world will always be such a better thing, and naturally it will be treated with better things.


    In the center of the compound, Wu Hao saw the power crystal displayed by the boss this time.


    There are seven power crystals in total, including lightning crystal, flame crystal, ice crystal, dark crystal, storm crystal, space crystal and time crystal. These five crystals really belong to the best crystal, and each of them is full of energy. If any of these five crystals can be embedded in weapons, Can be easily made into a weapon of the best quality.


    Maybe it''s because I''m afraid that the five best crystal stones will be stolen in such a chaotic situation. The boss specially put the five crystal stones in the glass after he became a family. Although the five crystal stones can be seen clearly through the glass, it''s not easy to steal them.


    We are all around the seven crystal stones. The crystal stones emitting light energy make people as practitioners very excited. It''s very lucky for most people to see such excellent crystal stones, because it''s very lucky to see such crystal stones. I didn''t expect that the boss could get so many.


    There''s no doubt that it''s a cost-effective way. Otherwise, it''s impossible to get so many power crystals all at once. Moreover, most people understand very well that this father definitely bought these power crystals from other people. If one person can get these seven best power crystals, it''s basically a fantasy. It''s also a coincidence, It''s lucky, but it''s not a coincidence or luck that can explain it. The only explanation is that he ran around in many ways, and finally gathered the seven best power stones, which are finally put on today''s market.


    Most of the shops have this idea, that is, they use the best crystal as a way to solicit business. Wu Hao has met such a boss before, but this boss is more intelligent. After all, there is no reason why he can become the largest crystal shop in Qinghe city. With these seven powers, crystal can bring him profits that ordinary crystal can''t imagine, After all, the gathering benefit brought by this kind of top grade crystal will be much more than that of ordinary crystal.

 Chapter 1040

    Most practitioners know that there are seven best power crystal stones here, and then they will come to visit them. Even if they don''t have money to buy them, they will also be interested in all kinds of crystal stones in the shop.


    Or these practitioners will be interested in these weapons that have been made. Even if they just buy a weapon, it''s also a business to make money. These expensive things may not be affordable to many buyers, but these expensive and attractive treasures are enough for her to make a lot of money.


    The only thing the boss has to worry about is safety. If so many treasures are put here and robbed, it will be a heavy loss. So it can be seen that he has made various preparations. First of all, he has made special protection treatment for these spars, which not only has layer after layer of glass protection, but also can be seen, These glasses are not ordinary glass, but are made of transparent crystal with some special crystal that can block energy attacks and rebound physical attacks. In addition, today there are many experts in the shop doing on-site protection, especially on the edge of the seven power crystals, there are four people in the four corners, Moreover, we are not able to get close to the glass directly. Relatively, we have done a simple isolation treatment, and we can''t get close to the glass directly. This also makes a slow down. In case someone starts, these four powerful soldiers can react quickly.


    The boss''s worry is not unnecessary. The high heaven is a world of cultivators. Although cultivators pay attention to honor and the spirit of cultivators, there is a difference between good and bad in any world. Some of the cultivators do whatever they can to get something powerful. At this time, they must be prepared, otherwise they will suffer losses, Although Chen zuhu is also in charge of these matters, he is not very good at solving cases. There is a big difference between the high heaven god world and the natural system on the earth. When something goes wrong on the earth, he can go to the police for help, and most of them can be solved effectively, especially when they are powerful and powerful. But in the high heaven god world, No matter whether they are powerful or powerful, these things can only be handled by themselves.


    The authority of the city Lord''s office is only to plan and deal with the expansion of the whole city. People do not respect the city Lord''s office so much. On the contrary, the city Lord''s office has no special obligation to the residents of the city. Therefore, most businessmen instinctively do not rely on the City Lord''s office to solve things, but do enough preventive measures before they do something, For example, the boss not only did his own special protection, but also took care of the powerful soldiers to protect him, because he knew very well that once something happened, no one could help him, and he could only bear the losses himself.


    Of course, if something happens, he will not give a long-distance blessing, because the high heaven god world has always been like this. Throughout the history of the high heaven god world, many things have not been properly dealt with after they happen, and few people will blame the city Lord''s house for it.


    This is just like the attitude of women in the high heaven world towards sisters. They instinctively think that it''s normal for them to have more men and women. The businessmen here or everyone in the high heaven world also know that no matter what happens, they are responsible for themselves, which is the final solution. Few people or people say, Basically, no one will blame the city Lord''s office for the accident, because in the long history, there is no such relationship between the city Lord''s office and the residents.


    If there are any, only a few cities are trying to implement these schemes, such as Shendu, some cities close to Shendu, which attract a large number of powerful practitioners and have extremely important properties. In this case, it is necessary to form an effective communication between citizens and tenants, The city Lord''s government should be responsible for the residents here. The residents also have the obligation to do some things for the city Lord''s government, such as paying taxes. These things only appear in a few cities.


    The most unique thing about the city of the high heaven and the divine world is that the city master''s office does not directly participate in the construction of the city. Almost all of the construction comes from being attracted. The residents build it themselves. What the city master''s office has to do is only make some subtle planning in some aspects to make the city look more standardized. Because there is no input, there is no output, The city Lord''s government does not directly obtain these so-called taxes from the residents to support the city Lord''s government. The city Lord''s government itself has a set of correct and unique operation mode relative to the high heaven.


    As for what it is, Wu Hao still can''t understand it.


    In any case, his biggest feeling is that in the high heaven, everyone, family and organization are only responsible for themselves, and nothing can be handled by others. No matter before, after or during the event, they have to make things to the extreme, so as not to cause trouble behind.


    This kind of thing has good and bad, but the reasons for the formation of the history of the high heaven god world have created this unique way. Everyone thinks that this is a very normal thing. In fact, because they are experiencing such things, they also think that this is a normal thing, just like the women in the high heaven god world think that they should have more sisters, while the men in the high heaven god world think that they should have more sisters, It''s also normal to take more wives. If someone is surprised at this kind of thing, it will be very strange.


    "Brother Linghao, what are you thinking?" Ling fei''er didn''t know when she appeared beside him and touched him with a smile. They were all appreciating all kinds of crafts made of these crystal stones and the seven best power crystal stones in front of them. However, he noticed that Wu Hao didn''t seem to be particularly interested in this.


    "Nothing, just a little distracted."


    Wu Hao smiles and focuses on the seven stones.


    These seven power spars are really very powerful, which can be regarded as the best. Each of them has a huge power. Even two meters away, you can clearly see the abundant attribute energy flowing inside the spar.


    For example, the lightning power crystal, you can clearly see that there is blue lightning flowing slightly inside the crystal, which looks very slight. But don''t forget, this is a scene presented inside a crystal the size of a pigeon egg. Ordinary energy crystal is just a pure surprise, and can form energy flow inside the crystal, That''s basically the best crystal.

 Chapter 1041

    Another example is the dark spar. Although it is as black as ink, the internal energy flow can still be seen clearly. The so-called dark spar is actually a general name of toxic spar. There is a kind of bacterial spar with very complex types. Spars containing different poisons will show different characteristics, so the type of toxic spar is the most complex of all spars, Black also means that it is a pure energy poison, which can directly damage the energy. For practitioners, this is the most terrible poison.


    Wu Hao is more curious about space power crystal and time power crystal. This is the first time he sees these two kinds of gems, and he doesn''t know what they are used for? What kind of characteristics will it have?


    But in terms of common sense, time and space are the highest level of existence. If they can be named by these two names, the role of these two crystals is absolutely the strongest.


    "Do you know what the space power crystal and the time power crystal are?" Wu Hao looks at Xiaobing, Xiaolan, Xiaodi and Dina. They are the most powerful and know the most. Maybe they know what kind of energy is contained in these two kinds of crystal stones.


    "The energy contained in these seven gems is really rich. Compared with any other gems in them, they are very extreme. It''s really good to find such gems."


    Dinah carefully looked at these gems in front of her. All the other gems could see their functions, but he was really not sure what kind of functions they could play unless they were used directly.


    "I''ll try." Xiao Lan looks like Wu Hao wants to know. She uses her fingers to separate the space. A thin energy goes through the peeling layer by layer, and seven gemstones are pierced. Finally, the energy comes back to his hand.


    "At that time, the power gem can have a certain impact on time within the scope of power. It seems to be able to stop time for a short time. The function of the space power gem is to be able to shuttle in a short distance within the scope of power." Xiaolan said positively.


    "Wow, Xiaolan, you are so powerful. How can you know this?" Ling fei''er looks at him in surprise. Even Wu Hao is very curious. All of a sudden, he can know the function of these two gems. It is reasonable that he has worn seven gems, which should be the function of seven gems. He knows all of them. How does he do it?


    "I''m very sensitive to power. As long as it''s made of energy, I can feel it all." Xiaolan looked at them and looked at themselves with a smile. She was calm, elegant and intellectual. She looked like an extreme little goddess.


    "I don''t know how the boss sells these gems." Wu Hao became interested in the gems in front of him, especially the time power gems and space power gems. As weapons, they can stop time and travel through time. These weapons are very powerful. When fighting, they can definitely play an important role. For example, in a decisive battle, if they can make time stop, they can also travel through time, Even if there is only one second pause, the second between the experts can decide the outcome, and they can also cross the space. For example, when they are just in front of the enemy and immediately behind the enemy, they move in the space level, and they don''t need any time to participate, which means that the enemy can''t realize the pleasure of winning from behind, It''s definitely the effect that this gem can easily bring. Who can get such a gem, the future combat effectiveness will definitely increase exponentially.


    "Maybe they won''t sell it. After all, these seven precious stones are so powerful."


    Tina laughed and then analyzed: "these seven gems are very powerful. It''s absolutely impossible to gather them all at one time. It must be the same boss who collected all the seven gems for a long time through various ways. He definitely wants to make use of them and bring him more value, Only in this way can he earn back the time, energy and financial resources he used to pay. If it''s for sale, no matter how much money it costs, it''s only one time. If he loses these gems, his store will lose great attraction. For him, the loss will be even more serious. I guess the reason why he opened the whole store this time for you to visit is that he is willing to sell the gems, It must also be to announce to everyone how powerful the seven precious stones are. This move must also be to let other people know that there is such a treasure in her shop. Even if you come to visit, you will be attracted by these other weapons, such as crystal, sculpture and so on. Buying anything at will is a profitable business for him. "


    "I agree with Tina. I also feel that the boss should not sell them. Looking at today''s posture, he just wants to show you how large a store of crystal stones he has, or even if he is sure to sell these ordinary commodities. These seven precious stones can be regarded as the treasures of his store, as long as he can protect them, I think it will bring him a steady stream of business. There is no need for him to sell these seven gems for the sake of immediate interests. If he only wants to sell these seven gems, then he might as well not buy them at the beginning. If he wants to make a price difference by changing hands, I think he should have a better way to make a price difference by changing hands. It''s certainly not as good as taking this as a treasure for a long time, It''s more efficient to attract customers. " Said Lingfei.


    "You''re a smart girl now." Wu Hao smiles. The girl can analyze this level. It seems that her head is not as stupid as she thought. Although she is usually naive, sometimes she is very smart.


    "I''m not stupid, OK? It''s just that I don''t think about anything with Linghao by my side. " Ling fei''er smiles. Wu Hao, who depends on her, can''t help touching her face. This little girl is really attractive.


    "I feel good between you." Xiaodi looks at Wu Hao and them with a smile. The atmosphere between them can clearly feel the beautiful feeling. He can clearly feel it, which makes him relax and like it.


    "You can be so nice to brother Linghao." Ling fei''er smiles and pulls Xiaodi and Xiaobing to Wu Hao''s side. Wu Hao, the two little girls touch their heads lightly. The two little girls were very lively and didn''t think so much about it. They leaned on him with a smile. The feeling of being protected made them both feel very happy. This kind of happiness was directly shown on their faces. Dina, who looked at them, couldn''t help laughing and reached out to hold Xiaolan''s hand. Later, they were sisters, Of course, we need to get along better.

 Chapter 1042

    "Xiao Lan, do you like the feeling of living with you?" Dina looks at Xiaolan with a smile. In fact, it can be seen from his eyes that she likes living with Wu Hao very much. To be exact, she likes the feeling of living with all of them. It can be seen from his eyes that this kind of relaxation is obvious. But when she says it, the feeling is completely different, So Tina wanted to guide him to speak out the feelings in his heart. Only after speaking out can she accept them better.


    Xiaolan nodded without hesitation. For the feeling in her heart, she never had the habit of concealing.


    "It''s a good feeling to live with you and Wu Hao, especially with Wu Hao. It''s a very different feeling." Xiaolan said with a smile.


    "Is there a feeling of heart pounding?" Tina asked with a smile. If so, that would be great.


    Xiao Lan also nodded without hesitation, this feeling is very obvious, especially after the morning, when he got up, and then gave himself a hug and kiss, that feeling is really very obvious, up to now he can still feel the warm feeling when his heart beat.


    "We have this feeling with him every day. Is it warm and happy?" Tina said happily.


    "What kind of feeling is happiness?"


    "Happiness, happiness is that you just want to be with him, and you think that only when you are with him, the whole person is the happiest, the most relaxed and the safest. You will think of him in everything you do, and you will feel at ease as long as you think of him." Tina thought about it and said that he could not give a specific definition of happiness, but he thought it would be very happy.


    "Then I seem to have a little bit of this feeling." Xiaolan nodded, and she did have such a feeling in her heart. Although it was not particularly obvious, there was a faint feeling when she was with him.


    "That''s good. In the future, you will often be together with the young master. I believe the relationship between the two of you will get better and better. When Xiaobing and Xiaodi grow up, they can also be together with the young master." Tina said with a smile.


    "Tina, what do you mean by together?" Xiao Lan asks again, he can''t clearly understand the meaning of the three words together?


    "That is to say, you can live with the young master, and in the future, if your relationship really reaches a very close level, you can also sleep together, and if you want, you can give yourself to him." Tina whispered, and then spat out her tongue.


    "What do you mean by giving yourself to him, let Wu Hao absorb my strength?" Xiao Lan is more puzzled. Dina is a little sad. Her sisters should know nothing about these things. They don''t know what it means.


    "The meaning of a girl giving herself to a boy is to have a very close relationship with a boy when she is sleeping. You don''t know what it means now? But after I believe you, I will understand slowly. " Dina said with a smile, he can''t explain it in detail, and even if he does, he doesn''t necessarily understand what the real reason is. Yuqi now explains it to him, it''s better to let him feel it later. I believe any girl, when she has this obvious feeling in her heart, I know what it means to give myself to a boy.


    "Oh."


    Xiao Lan doesn''t know what to ask, so she just nods and doesn''t ask any more. Maybe after spending more time with Wu Hao, he will be able to know what kind of feeling it is. Maybe the so-called happiness will really make him feel something different. Now this feeling is not particularly obvious in his heart, But she feels this kind of feeling is quite good, looked at Xiaobing and Xiaodi himself, the two little sisters have a good relationship with him, when we are together with him, we can see that they are also very happy, it seems that their three sisters like to be with him very much.


    Xiao Lan smiles. If her two sisters also like to be with him, of course he doesn''t have any opinions. If they all like to be with him in the end, then he is willing to accept them. It doesn''t matter very much.


    The two of them were chatting here when the shopkeeper came out of a compartment.


    At first glance, the shop owner is a very smart businessman with a small moustache. The whole person looks very smart and capable. The key is that the businessman is not an ordinary businessman. Everyone is surprised to see him. Even when Wu Hao sees him, he shows an obvious attitude of surprise. Ordinary businessmen are seldom practitioners, Even if you have the foundation of cultivation, your foundation is very weak. You are basically very weak practitioners. But this boss is different. He has reached the level of Samsung blue. This level has surpassed most of the practitioners and reached the level of experts. No wonder this boss dares to put seven powerful gems here to let everyone see his own strength, It''s also the basis of self-confidence. Of course, to have such a high level means that most of his social circle are people with the same or even higher strength as him. Such a circle can also ensure that no one dares to move his things. If he dares to make her ideas, he can start his own relationship and kill these people directly, There is no problem at all.


    No wonder, no wonder.


    Everyone knows the reason why the boss is so brave. He is afraid of wool. Although Samsung blue is not the top strength, he has entered the ranks of experts. In this Qinghe City, it is not a problem to face these mobile practitioners, and there are so many layers of protection, I really have the ability to complete this exhibition.


    This shop is the largest crystal shop in Qinghe City, but only a few people have ever met the owner of this shop. The owner himself is also a practitioner, which means that he would have been practicing everywhere, and there were not many opportunities to see him. Basically, this shop was taken care of by others, Today, he just happened to attend the crystal exhibition which he proposed to hold. His intention is also very obvious. Lao Tzu''s strength lies there. If you grandchildren dare to think of my precious stones, you''ll have to see Lao Tzu kill you.

 Chapter 1043

    In fact, there was something in his smile.


    "Thank you for coming to visit our store. Because there are too many people and the reception is not good, please forgive me. Today''s crystal exhibition has no other meaning. As you can see, the purpose of this exhibition is to share these seven crystal stones, I think you should know what I mean by risk. "


    The boss half joked with a smile. By the way, he reminded those people who had the idea of crystal, I don''t know what you think, but don''t get it wrong.


    Then he said with a smile


    "I started to collect these seven spars 20 years ago. Basically, I can collect one every 3 or 5 years. It took me a lot of time and energy, but now I have collected these seven power gems. All my time and energy are not in vain. I don''t think you have a chance to see these seven power spars, Now I''ve collected these seven power crystals for you. You can enjoy them. "


    The boss''s goal is to make everyone anxious to show off his seven powerful spars. It can be seen from the look on his face that he appreciates everyone''s surprise. After all, he spent so much time and energy to get the seven powerful spars, and he really has the proud capital. After all, this thing really wants to bring them together, That''s quite difficult.


    "Boss, do you sell crystal stones?"


    As soon as the boss finished, someone said, this is the most important topic for them. If they can sell it, some people are willing to buy it. Although these crystal stones are the best, the price is not unlimited. They may be unique in Qinghe City, but if they are in Chengdu, there are many people who already have seven such gems, It''s not like there''s a market and there''s no price.


    Everything is possible, no matter how big the heaven is.


    But the things that the boss has worked so hard to get together can''t be sold for a good price. If so, he won''t put them in Qinghe City, and he will definitely take them to Chengdu to buy them. Although Chengdu may have them, they are rare things after all. If you want to sell them at a good price in Shendu, it''s more likely to come at a good price than here, So the boss''s first reaction to this question is to show a smile, what the hell are they? I can''t understand my mind.


    "I''m sorry, the seven best power Crystals I''ve worked so hard to gather are not for sale. What I want is to use them as my treasure to attract more practitioners to feel the powerful power and show you the magic place of the high heaven." The boss said frankly that although he added two words to cover it up, his purpose was obvious, that is to take things as the treasure of the store and attract more customers.


    Everyone is a little disappointed. If you just look at it, you will feel surprised, but after all, it can''t be your own thing. Even if surprise has an egg to use.


    What''s more, if you look at this thing, you will be surprised. Unless it becomes your own thing, you can keep your surprise all the time, especially after you make it into a weapon, you can treasure it as a treasure. But this kind of visit is meaningless. If you look at it, it''s useless. What''s the use? On the contrary, other treasures that can be sold on his side attract more people''s attention, which is his purpose. He wants people to notice that other things in his shop can be sold through these seven gems, that is, money. Through these seven powerful forces, he can attract a lot of business for his shop in the future.


    "You can visit at will. Today, except for the seven power spars in the exhibition center, all the other spars in the store can be sold at a clear price. You can buy whatever you like. I don''t have any other spars in the store, but there are all kinds of spars you want, whether you take them home as ornaments or you want to play with them, Or if you like some crystal stones and think they are very good, and want to absorb their power, you can come to me and buy them. Everyone present today will give you a discount. All those who buy today will get a 10% discount. " The boss simply gave us a 10% discount. Many people were interested in it. Anyway, he looked at the power crystal and couldn''t touch it. He simply focused on what he could get and could get a 10% discount. If the price was high, it would save a lot of money. In addition, there were many crystal stones in his shop, not only crystal stones, There are also well-made weapons, both in quality and quantity, which are much better than those sold in shops outside. If there is a demand, we can really start here.


    Everyone''s interest in seven crystal stones was soon eroded by the presence of the boss. The boss was not surprised by the result, because he knew very well that if these people could sell them, they would have great interest, even if the price was very high, but if they had a chance to get them, they might try to find a way to buy them, but if they couldn''t get them, Even if it''s useless to see more, it''s better to focus on what you can get. But it''s also in the boss''s favor. He didn''t intend to sell it. It doesn''t matter whether they are interested in the seven stones or not. As long as they are interested in the things they sell, it''s enough if they can buy one or two, Business will definitely be better today than ever.


    "I''ve asked people to prepare some meals for you. Later, I''ll send them to you. You can enjoy the delicious food while enjoying it." The boss smiles and walks to the edge of the seven power stones. Each stone the size of a pigeon egg looks very beautiful. The key is that he has spent so much time, energy and material resources to get the seven power stones. They look really beautiful. Each stone is full of powerful energy, and these seven stones are his own, It''s a wonderful thing.


    Just as the boss himself was infatuated with looking at the seven precious stones, Wu Hao came to him.


    "It''s obvious that you have spent a lot of time and energy to collect such seven powerful gems." Wu Hao stood beside him with a faint smile. In fact, he didn''t say anything. He just talked about what he had just said, but this quickly aroused the resonance of the boss himself, because it was a fact for him.


    He raised his head, but his first reaction was not to see Wu Hao, but to see the best beauties around him. They were all so beautiful that they couldn''t move their eyes. Any man would lose his mind when he saw them. Even as a three-star blue master, he could not help but be attracted by these beauties. They were really beautiful.

 Chapter 1044

    "Cough, my seven power spars are a little worse than your spirit beast." The boss takes back his mind and focuses on Wu Hao again. He looks at her and smiles, but Wu Hao is stunned. It seems that the boss knows himself.


    "I didn''t expect to let the boss know about me. Did the boss see me that day?" Wu Hao gave a faint smile.


    "When you came back that day, I happened to go back to the city and noticed the spirit beast beside you. In fact, I also witnessed the picture of your spirit beast beating the cultivator in an instant. To be honest, your spirit beast is really powerful, and it has a life. More importantly, it can grow up, And my power crystal has no room for growth, he is also a dead thing. Seven. " The boss shrugged his shoulders and laughed, but his attitude was very good. This attitude made Wu Hao laugh. It seems that the boss should be good, although he seems a little arrogant and arrogant. However, in terms of his own strength, he does have the capital of arrogance and arrogance. He has the level of three-star blue. Now she has seven powerful, powerful power crystal stones, and he also runs such a large crystal stone shop. Not only here, but also in other cities, whether it''s strength, Money or anything else, he has the capital of pride and arrogance. In other words, anyone who owns these things will have the same arrogance and arrogance, which may be bigger than him.


    A group of arrogant and arrogant people belong to the true temperament. Wu Hao likes to deal with these people the most. As for those old foxes in the shopping malls or power centers, to tell you the truth, they are boring to watch. Every time they have to play tricks with them, they feel really tired.


    "It''s a complete accident to get the spirit beast, but boss, it takes a lot of effort for you to gather these seven power stones. Boss, you are also a cultivator. Don''t you want to make these seven power stones into weapons or other things? I think these crystal stones can be made into weapons or other things, which can definitely exert great power and bring endless benefits to the boss and yourself. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "The endless benefits are a bit exaggerated. Once this powerful spirit is made into a weapon, it can be easily taken away. What kind of world is the high heaven? I know better than anyone that once everyone knows that there are seven powerful weapons, they will only bring unnecessary troubles to themselves. However, if they are simply put here as commodities, they will be much safer. After all, they will not appear in the eyes of practitioners. Practitioners do not know how much power they have, Naturally, there will not be such a strong heart to fight for it. "


    The boss''s own arrogance and arrogance made him more honest about everything. Wu Hao also made him feel very good. It seems that they are a little similar. From this young man, he also saw a little arrogance and arrogance. At least what he saw that night proved that the young man was very arrogant, and both of them had common characteristics, Speaking of words is also relatively, more tacit understanding.


    The boss laughed and said, "and I''m more like a businessman than a cultivator. Although I''m three-star blue, I prefer to be a businessman rather than a cultivator. Since I''m not a cultivator, why do I need such powerful weapons? As long as I can make use of these crystal stones to make better money, if it is to make them into weapons, I have already made these things, and it is impossible for me to show them now. What I want is to make money, instead of taking these forces as my own and becoming a part of my own strength. There are too many practitioners in the high heaven, There''s no need for me, and I don''t have to compete with these people for anything. Anyway, I just want to make more money from these people. After making money, I can do whatever I want. Although the high heaven is a world of practitioners, the world of practitioners also needs money. The more money, the better. I can enjoy it everywhere, The beauty of money. "


    "It seems that you are quite open-minded, boss."


    Wu Hao laughs. The high heaven is really such a place. Although there are practitioners everywhere, there is also a monetary system here. As long as you have money, there will be places in the world where money can bring wonderful enjoyment. For example, if you buy a very luxurious manor, you can have money to do anything in it, They can also employ a large number of maids. After most maids become maids, the master can do anything to them. Or there are many women who are willing to marry rich men. In fact, many women are more willing to marry rich businessmen than those who are more expensive, Married practitioners are likely to lose themselves at any time. This man can only live with a group of sisters. This kind of pain is obvious to women. But married businessmen are not only safe, but also can enjoy a better life. Women are not stupid. Although the world worships practitioners, most women are more pragmatic, It''s not a problem if you have money and want to marry 100 women. This is the treatment only if you have money. After all, only if you have money can you afford to support so many women. The more family members there are, the more expenses there will be. If you don''t have money, you can''t marry these women even if you have strength.


    Although there has never been a rule about how many women a man can marry, a family needs the cost of living. If a woman is an ordinary woman, it is impossible to provide her life with her own energy. All kinds of things in life need to be considered, and the money used is needless to say. Therefore, most of the practitioners who have no money have no money, Basically, they can only marry one or two women, and it''s not very likely that many women would like to marry anyone. But for those who have money and good living conditions, it''s not the same. There will be more women willing to be his women, because life is more secure. There''s no doubt about this. No matter in any world, these laws can never escape.


    "I''m also a cultivator. Shouldn''t cultivators be more open-minded about things?" The boss shrugged and pointed to all the crystal stones in his shop, "which one do you like, little brother? I''ll give you a 70% discount if you want to take it directly. "


    "I kind of like your seven power stones." Wu Hao shrugged a smile, boss Leng for a while, immediately also followed to smile.

 Chapter 1045

    "Ha ha ha, it''s really interesting, little brother. I just said that I don''t sell these seven crystal stones. Are they put here to solicit business? You look smart. I don''t think you don''t understand what I mean. I won''t sell it no matter how much it costs. "


    "What if it''s a change?" Wu Hao smiles.


    "Change?"


    Boss Leng for a while, so precious things in exchange for what?


    "I have seven adult ice dragons. Of course, I''m talking about corpses. The value of adult ice dragons is no less than the seven power crystals of your boss. Moreover, there is no damage to the crystals of my seven ice dragons. Although they are dead, their bodies still emit powerful power, and compared with the seven small power crystals, I think seven adult ice dragons can bring you more customers. There is no doubt about this. Anyway, boss, you are not interested in crystal itself and just want to use it to make money. Why not exchange it? I think seven ice dragons will appear in your shop at the same time, The shock effect it can bring is definitely stronger than the effect any treasure will bring to you. At least I''m sure it''s stronger than the attraction effect brought by your seven power crystals. " Wu Hao looked at him calmly and confidently.


    "You mean you have seven adult ice dragons with adult bodies. I want to make sure they are adults, not juveniles." The boss looked at him in surprise. The adult ice dragon is quite a heart shaking treasure. Although it is dead, it can''t be used for clinical use. As a businessman, what he needs is not a spirit bug, but a treasure that can bring business. The corpse of the adult ice dragon is undoubtedly a huge treasure that can bring him great attraction, It''s true that Wu Hao is right. As long as there is an adult ice dragon in the shop, it will be enough to feed. The shop will bring great attraction, because the spirit pet itself is more attractive to the practitioners, because it represents a kind of huge, represents the extreme of a kind of power. Compared with the small surprise, we are definitely more inclined to see it. Huge adult ice dragon, and seven ice dragon at a time, although it will occupy a huge space, but the effect will be absolutely shocking, Wu Haocai said so, his heart moved.


    He defines himself as a businessman rather than a cultivation. In this case, he is more inclined to get higher benefits. Although his seven power crystals cost him a lot of time and energy, the purpose of time and energy is to use these crystals to create higher value for himself. I just do an exchange, He will undoubtedly choose to do so. Businessmen will always pursue profits, and he is no exception.


    "Of course. Every one of them is an adult. They are not just adults, but have been adults for a long time. They have reached the peak of extremely powerful strength. " Wu Hao looked at him confidently. He was also impressed by the 12 ice dragons he met. Without senlo, he could hardly kill them. Although five of them escaped in the end, seven of them were in his own hands, and one of them was their boss, which was the real strength. The top ice dragon, he was confident, The boss, whose fundamental purpose is profit, will be willing to make the deal with him.


    He is not a businessman. Money is just a small matter for him. He has a large number of extremely high-quality crystal stones in his hand. Thank you for the crystal stones. He can buy a lot of money at will. He doesn''t care if he is never short of money. Money is just the opposite of the boss. It''s power and powerful weapon. After getting the seven power crystal stones, Of course, he wants to make these seven power crystals into powerful weapons.


    "You''re sure it''s seven, not one little brother. I don''t like to joke. Although I like to joke with others, I would be very angry if others joke with me." The boss said with a straight face. It''s obvious that what he said is true. It can be seen that he really doesn''t like people to joke with him, at least when it''s very important.


    "I don''t like to take a thing seriously, but do you think I''m joking with you, boss?" Wu Hao is not as serious as he is, just a faint smile.


    "How did you get the bodies of the seven ice dragons?" The boss looked at her for a long time, and finally asked this question in surprise. If he picked up the bodies of the seven ice dragons, he was lucky, but the possibility is extremely small. If he picked up the bodies of the seven ice dragons, it is impossible. Then there is only another explanation, That is, he personally killed the seven ice dragons, but it''s also very strange. The ice dragons have a strong sense of territory, and there are few ice dragons in groups. Although there have been such cases, the danger of ice dragons in groups is quite huge. It''s impossible for him to cope with the seven adult ice dragons alone, How is it possible to kill seven adult ice dragons without injury?


    Or is it because he got xiaolingkonghou in advance and killed the seven ice dragons with xiaolingkonghou? It''s impossible to think about it. Although xiaolingkong beast is powerful, it''s a young xiaolingkong beast after all. It''s possible to win against an ice dragon, but it''s absolutely impossible to win against seven ice dragons. It seems very mysterious.


    After thinking about it, the boss could not help but ask, "little brother, the bodies of these seven ice dragons have been dead for a long time. There is only one skeleton and skin man left. They are still very fresh. The bodies of the newly dead ice dragons. Or can you tell me exactly how long these seven ice dragons have been dead?"


    "As soon as they died, I put them in the space ring, so to be exact, when I take them out, they are still dead." Wu Hao said with a smile, but the boss was even more surprised. The size of the ice dragon is extremely huge. Seven ice dragons are even bigger. He can put the bodies of seven ice dragons into the space ring directly. His space ring is absolutely a top-grade space ring.


    His eyes couldn''t help looking at the space ring in Wu Hao''s hand. The space was very secret, but when he looked carefully, he was still surprised. This kind of quality space was the first time he saw it. Only the space ten in her hand was enough to replace his seven best power crystal.

 Chapter 1046

    "Little brother, it seems that you have a lot of treasures." The boss sighed.


    "Are they interested? If so, I can show you the goods first. " Wu Hao smiles. He really wants to get the seven power crystals from his boss. Even if he changes the seven ice dragons in his space ring with him, the value of ice dragons is not as great as the seven power crystals.


    The boss thought about it and immediately nodded his head seriously.


    "I''m afraid I have to tell you something not so good. I''m in a bit of a hurry, so today''s exhibition is over. I''m sorry that it''s old for everyone''s interest, but the promise just given to you is still valid. In the next five days, anyone who comes to the store to buy any crystal, weapon or ornament will give you 10% discount." The boss clapped his hands, especially after adding the energy, the vibration sound was very sharp and obvious. Everyone clearly heard his voice and paid attention to him. Everyone was a little puzzled. How did the exhibition just begin and end? And it''s said that there will be some new ones? I don''t think it''s just to save some snacks. It doesn''t look like it. The boss looks very rich. He should not lack a little money. Moreover, he can still keep the 10% discount. Moreover, he has strengthened the time to five days. He certainly won''t end today''s exhibition in advance for a little new money. It seems that something is really wrong.


    It''s true that we''re looking at a large number of high-quality crystal stones in the shop and all kinds of ornaments of different shapes made by high-quality crystal stones. As a result, we suddenly say that today''s exhibition is over, but we can''t do it. After all, it''s someone else''s shop. Since the exhibition is over, we can only leave.


    In fact, the boss''s attitude is quite good. At least he gave you a compensation. The original 10% discount for today''s purchase was extended to 10% discount for five days, which means that you have more time to think about it. So we didn''t complain and left orderly according to the staff''s instructions.


    Soon, there were only ten people in Wu Hao''s family and the owner himself.


    With a wave of his hand, the boss put away the seven power spars of the exhibition center. The adult ice dragon is very big and just right in the middle.


    Wu Hao goes to the side, and his mind moves. In the center of the venue, there is the body of a huge adult ice dragon.


    The boss''s eyes were instantly surprised. He stepped forward and even felt the cold breath from the ice dragon. Even the wound was so fresh.


    What surprised him most was that the wound on the ice dragon was formed by sword. What kind of sword could damage the skin of the ice dragon? The skin of the ice dragon is the most absolutely powerful defense in the world. It seems that it was killed in the fierce battle. Was it killed by him?


    The boss looked at Wu Hao stupidly. If he really killed him, his strength would be stronger than him, and his strength would be more than a little bit, because he was not facing one ice dragon, but seven ice dragons, and he killed all seven ice dragons. How much would it take? Strong strength is self-evident.


    It''s so powerful that he can''t even believe it. It''s really what she does.


    Or is it a master who killed the ice dragon and left the body of the ice dragon, just picked up a leak by him?


    It''s impossible to think about it, and it''s less likely than he is to kill the ice dragon himself.


    The adult ice dragon is very powerful, and it''s still seven ice dragons together. No matter what kind of master it is, it''s impossible to deal with it easily. Even if it really kills the seven ice dragons in the end, it''s bound to dig out the crystal in the ice dragon''s body to absorb energy and help itself recover from the injury. In fact, the ice dragon in front of us, except for the wound, The others didn''t suffer any damage, that is to say, it''s unlikely that the master killed the seven ice dragons.


    I didn''t expect that the young man in front of him had the strength to kill seven ice dragons. His eyes could not help shaking. This is the real absolute strength.


    This boy does not seem to be particularly strong, but why does he have such a strong strength? Is it that he hides it deeply?


    Very likely.


    "Little brother, you killed the ice dragon?" The boss couldn''t help asking, but Wu Hao didn''t give him a clear answer, just showed a faint smile, which is not important to this matter.


    "Is the boss willing to change? I have seven levels of such ice dragon. Boss, you can imagine putting these seven ice dragons in a brand new place, or you have other shops, and every shop has such a huge ice dragon. You can imagine how strong the economic benefits it will bring. " Wu Hao said.


    "It seems that you are good at business too, little brother. If you are a business brain, I think you will make more money than me."


    "I don''t like doing business myself, but to be honest, I always do business in my family." Wu Hao light smile, the boss Leng for a while, then also followed with a smile, it seems that this young man is quite interesting.


    "All right, I''ll do it! Seven ice dragons for seven power spars With a wave of his hand, the boss took out the seven power crystal stones he had just collected from his space ring. He opened the layers of protection of the crystal stones with the key, and directly grabbed the seven power crystal stones together and put them in Wu Hao''s hand.


    "The boss seems to trust me. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll run away with these seven power stones? I think the boss, after seeing this ice dragon, should believe that I have the ability to run directly with these power crystals, and you can''t do anything about me Wu Hao weighs the power crystal in his hand, the feeling of seven power crystal holding directly in his hand. Even Wu Hao is very surprised by the powerful energy. How can such a powerful power crystal be formed in the world? What kind of effect will it bring to make these crystal into weapons? It''s really something to look forward to.


    "I can see that the little brother is not that kind of person. I''m narcissistic and believe in my own eyes. If the little brother Zheng runs away with seven precious stones, I''ll admit it." The boss laughed, and the photographer Wu Hao also laughed. It seems that the boss is really interesting.

 Chapter 1047

    "What do you want to do, boss? I''ll take out the remains of the six ice dragons at one time, or what? "


    "I can''t hold the bodies of seven ice dragons in my small shop."


    With a wave of his hand, the boss put the body of an ice dragon on the ground into his own space ring and took out another space ring.


    "Little brother, you put out the body of another ice dragon."


    Wu Hao smiles. It seems that the boss is really smart. He''s a business man. Only with a flexible head can he come up with all kinds of ways to make profits when doing business. Without a flexible head, he can''t do business basically.


    Wu Hao Memorial mobile space ring, and released a body of ice dragon, boss a wave, again use their hands of space ring will ice dragon body into the space ring.


    Wu Hao successively put out the flags and ice dragon in the space ring, and the boss put the ice dragon into the space ring one by one.


    After the completion of the transaction, the boss''s face was obviously excited. The corpses of seven ice dragons were in his own space ring. The effect would definitely be stronger than that brought by the seven power crystals. There is no doubt about this. Moreover, the seven ice dragons are very large. It can be seen that they are full-grown ice dragons. This kind of ice dragon is extremely rare, Because no one can meet such a giant ice dragon, even if they meet the final result, they are often killed. Now I have seven adult giant ice dragons at one time. One of them can obviously see that it is the eldest of the seven giant ice dragons, which is obviously a big circle, Such ice dragon can bring huge profits to any shop.


    "Shake hands to celebrate?" The boss looks at Wu Hao with a smile, and he looks more happy than Wu Hao after completing the transaction?


    "Happy cooperation."


    Wu Hao held out his hand and his face was obviously happy.


    The seven ice dragons are of little or no significance to him. Although the crystal stones in the ice dragon are powerful, he already has many very high-quality crystal stones. He doesn''t need these crystal stones at all.


    But these seven power spars have a great effect on him.


    "Little brother, what do you want these power spars for?" The boss couldn''t help asking.


    He didn''t understand what the young man with such powerful strength could do with these spars. He could solve seven adult ice dragons by himself, which means he didn''t need these seven spars at all.


    Made into weapons?


    That''s even more unnecessary.


    It can be seen from the injury of the ice dragon that he absolutely has a very powerful weapon in his hand. Otherwise, it is impossible to easily break the absolute defense of the ice dragon. Now that he has such a powerful weapon, there is no need to make these crystal stones into weapons.


    What on earth does he want to do with these military weapons? The boss is really curious.


    "I want to make them into weapons." Wu Hao answered with a smile, but the boss was stunned. He really wanted to make these gold ornaments into weapons, but it seemed that he didn''t need these weapons at all.


    "Boss, you seem to know where there is the chill of making weapons. Can you recommend a weapon expert who is really worthy of these seven forces?" Wu Hao pointed to him. The weapons made in the exhibition area are not only exquisite, but also advanced in materials and technology. Now that we have seven very high-quality weapons, we need someone who really knows how to make them into very powerful weapons.


    Otherwise, weapons can not achieve the best effect.


    "I know, but it''s a long way from Qinghe city."


    "That''s not the point. Please tell me. I can go to him. I think boss, you don''t want to. These seven power stones you''ve been looking for are destroyed by a bad sword caster, right


    "Of course, although these seven power crystals don''t belong to me now, they were collected by me after more than 20 years of painstaking efforts. Of course, I hope to see them finally made into very powerful weapons, rather than a weapon that can''t match these seven power crystals, so don''t worry, I will introduce you. "


    The boss stretched out his hand, and a piece of paper and pen appeared on his hand. He wrote an address on the pen, and then gave the paper to Wu Hao.


    "Little brother, you go to this address. After you find this man, you tell him you want to make weapons, and then give him this paper. He knows that I won''t embarrass you. But little brother, you have to be prepared. This is a very strange person, a little biased. Every time you find him to make weapons, he needs to charge a certain fee, but the fee he wants is not money, It''s a lot of crystal stones, any kind of sperm can, but it must be more, and the quality is good. You''d better prepare these things before you go, otherwise he won''t necessarily do it for you, even if there is my introduction. "


    "Thank you for reminding me. I see."


    Wu Hao looked at the address, Longya city? The name is very strange. He doesn''t remember seeing this place on the map. It should be a small city. However, some geeks always like to be in remote places, which is understandable. This powerful weapon level teacher really needs another remote place to complete his amazing work.


    "Little brother, would you like to stay for dinner? I have a couple of cooks here, but they are quite good. " The boss is seldom polite.


    "No, I want to plan the route. It''s just about time to find the seven power crystals in her hand. I want to make them into weapons as soon as possible." Wu Hao smiles and politely leaves.


    "Wait a minute, little brother. Don''t worry."


    The boss ran to Wu Hao with a smile and pointed to all the things in his shop? Today''s dialogue is a hit for me, but it should be a bit of a loss for you. Although the seven power crystals are very powerful and excellent, they are not equal to the seven complete ice dragons. What do you like? If you choose two of each of you, it''s mine. It''s to make up for your price difference. "


    "It''s not necessary. Since I''m willing to exchange it, I don''t regard it as an equivalent. If I lose a little, I''ll make up for the time and energy you spent collecting seven power crystals."


    The boss was stunned for a moment, and then laughed. I didn''t expect that the young man was so interesting.

 Chapter 1048

    "Well, since you said so, I don''t force you. Anyway, I think these things are not rare treasures for you. Whatever you want, we''ll make a friend. Come to me whenever we have something to do in the future. I say I can''t help you too much, but if I need financial support, I will never turn back, Although I like to make money, I don''t value money very much. Money is just a number to me. You can tell me whenever you need money. Don''t borrow it. I''ll give you how much I want. " The boss said boldly, it''s not that he really doesn''t care about money. As a businessman, what he cares about is interest. Interest is money in the end. But as a smart businessman, he knows that interest is not only money, money is only a part of interest, and relationship is also a part of interest. It''s very important for him to make friends with such a powerful young man, This value is actually more than what it meant to him before.


    "I''ve made you a friend. I''ll have tea when I have time." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Castle Peak." The boss introduced himself.


    "Linghao." Wu Hao smiles and leaves his shop with them.


    "Brother Linghao, when did you have the bodies of seven ice dragons?" Ling fei''er looks at him in surprise. It''s the first time that he sees the corpses of seven ice dragons all at once. It''s also an adult ice dragon. The huge appearance is really shocking. There is a little ice dragon''s egg in his space ring, but it hasn''t hatched yet, Now I see the appearance of the adult ice dragon, and I look forward to my little ice dragon even more. When my little ice dragon hatches and grows into an adult ice dragon, how powerful it should be.


    "When I went to look for the crystal veins, I told you about the ice dragons you were looking for. At that time, the crystal veins of xiaolingkong beast were robbed by these ice dragons. Xiaolingkong beast took me to look for the crystal veins, and just killed these ice dragons. Anyway, they must fight with me. There''s no way but to kill them." Wu Hao gave a light smile.


    "These Dragon Spirit beasts look really powerful." Jade Butterfly thinks about the ice dragon he just saw. He is still scared. Although the ice dragon is dead, it still gives people a very shocking feeling. It''s the first time he has seen such a big ice dragon, and it''s still an adult. It looks really, really shocking. Even if I have left the store now, I feel a little scared when I think back to the picture I just saw. If the ice dragon is really a living one and appears in front of them in Qinghe City, what kind of picture it should be? It''s totally unimaginable.


    "Young master, will you lose a little bit if you take seven frost corpses and exchange them for seven power crystal stones? I feel that the body of the ice dragon is more valuable. " Yun Ru frowned and said.


    "For me, the corpse of the ice dragon is of little value. What I want is not the corpse of the ice dragon. These crystals are more useful to me." Wu Hao smiles, but doesn''t explain.


    Ten people went home.


    Xiaolingkong beast lies in the yard and eats the crystal stones left by Wu Hao. After these crystal stones are swallowed by him, the strength in his body forms a powerful force. These crystal stones themselves form her blue transparent body. Although she has only been back for two days, it looks much better than before, at least his injury has recovered.


    Qingyin felt them coming back and came down from upstairs.


    "You went shopping, didn''t you buy anything?" Qingyin looks at them, each of them is empty handed and asks with a smile. Although she knows that they will put everything in the space ring when they buy, normally, they will carry some things in their hands after shopping, such as some food, such as some clothes.


    "I didn''t buy anything, so I bought some food and some clothes for Xiao Lan, Xiao Bing and Xiao di." Ling fei''er smiles and pours into Qingyin''s arms. With such a big sister, the little girl is very happy every day.


    "Not a little, but a lot." Xiaodi said with a smile that they bought a lot of clothes. He didn''t know why they had to wear so many clothes.


    "Girls, you should buy more clothes. After you get better and better with brother Linghao, you will know why girls want so many clothes, because you want to wear different beautiful clothes in front of him every day, so that he can see different beautiful himself every day." Ling Fei Er said with a smile, this kind of feeling, not only he has, Dina Qingyin, even Yuying, yudieyun, hanyunru, the four of them also have this kind of feeling.


    I believe that their three little lollies will have the same obvious feeling after they really have feelings with Linghao brother, because this is the common characteristic of girls. After they like a boy, they all want to dress up in front of him.


    Of course, the three of them don''t understand this feeling now, but they are also girls after all. They have an instinctive yearning for beautiful things. Otherwise, they would not buy so many clothes. In fact, half of those clothes are recommended by several of them, and the other half are seen by themselves. They really like what they decide to buy, I always feel that those clothes will be very good-looking on my body. Because of this feeling, they bought a lot of clothes. Although there is no special feeling now that they want Wu Hao to see their beautiful appearance, they really like those beautiful clothes.


    "Just now, the young master used the corpses of seven ice dragons to exchange seven power spars with a shop owner." Dina said with a smile, sharing with Qingyin what happened just now.


    "Power crystal? What kind of power crystal Qingyin frowned. The corpse of the seven ice dragons was priceless. The baby used it to replace the crystal stone. What''s the quality of the seven power crystal stones? You know, there is a big gap in the quality of power spars, and there are many kinds of power spars. Are they cheated?


    Wu Hao smiles and directly takes out the seven power crystal stones that he exchanged with boss Qingshan from the space ring. When Qingyin sees these seven power crystal stones, all her doubts disappear instantly.


    What a powerful power spar, and all the seven power spars have different attributes, which is quite rare. It''s worth exchanging the corpses of seven ice dragons for the seven power spars.

 Chapter 1049

    At least for practitioners, the value of one power crystal should be higher than that of seven ice dragon corpses.


    Especially when they already have unlimited supply of spars, the value of ice dragon is even less for them. If these seven best power spars can be made into weapons, the effect should be very good, at least the combat effectiveness can be greatly improved.


    "What are you going to do with these power crystals?" Qingyin asked.


    "The most important role of these power crystals is to make them into weapons, and I intend to make them into seven different weapons." Wu Hao said firmly.


    "The effect of making such powerful power crystal into weapons should be very good, but it''s better to find a very powerful foundry to make this kind of power crystal, otherwise it''s easy to destroy them." Qingyin said seriously.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve asked the boss about a very good foundry. I mean, it should be good. I haven''t seen it either." Wu Hao smiles and shrugs. He shows Qingyin the address the boss gave him.


    "Longya city?" Qingyin frowned, and then saw the name behind the address.


    Old man Longya.


    The worry on his face also unfolded with the name.


    "Do you know him?" Wu Hao looked at the look on his face and couldn''t help asking.


    "I really happen to know the old man Longya. In fact, I don''t know him. I just heard about him. He has a high seniority, so I want to know him, but I didn''t have the chance to know him." Qingyin smiles. It can be seen that he respects the old man very much.


    Qingyin thought for a moment and said, "this old man Longya is obsessed with casting weapons all his life. He is indeed a very powerful foundry master. It can be said that he is the second foundry master in the whole high heaven. No one dares to say that he is the first foundry master in the high heaven. Moreover, this old man is quite powerful, Even if the Lord of Lingtian saw him, he would respect him. I think maybe even if Shenzong saw him, he would respect him very much. "


    "So powerful?"


    "I don''t know the details, but the legend is so powerful. It''s even said that he was the teacher of Shenzong. Later, he left Shendu for no reason, and he never changed his name. I remember the legend about him. It seems that he was very obsessed with forging weapons when he was young. His cultivation was aimed at forging more powerful weapons. He didn''t want ordinary people to practice in order to gain more powerful strength. He just wanted to forge better and more powerful weapons, In fact, the weapons he forged were very powerful from his youth. Later, as his strength became stronger and stronger, the weapons he forged became more and more powerful. However, as his strength became stronger and stronger, the weapons he forged by himself became less and less. They were basically forged by his apprentices, but the weapons forged by his apprentices were the same, It''s very powerful. That''s why he''s so famous. Even if he''s just an apprentice, old man Longya can forge the best weapons. If he makes weapons by himself, it''s even more shocking. "


    Qingyin smiles and says, "do you know why Longya city is called Longya city? That place was originally the seclusion place of the old man Longya. It was a very hidden place he chose to devote himself to studying forging technology. However, there are too many people in the world who want to find him to forge weapons. In the end, the idea of the old man Longya to seclusion could not be realized. Many people finally found him, In order to beg her to forge a weapon for himself, many people lived in his seclusion. More and more people found the hammer here, and more and more people settled down in this area. Basically, they wanted the Longya old people to forge a weapon for them. Slowly, this place became a city, At first, the scale was quite small, but later, the scale has actually become very large. Later, can you think that this city should be named Longya city? "


    Wu Hao couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard this. He didn''t expect that this so-called Longya city was founded because of the old man. It can be seen that the old man should be a very powerful person. Otherwise, there could not be so many people asking him to forge weapons. Wu Hao immediately realized that he wanted to forge weapons with him, It''s not easy. So many people are lining up or even settling down there. They don''t necessarily have the chance to get him to help forge weapons. Once they go there, they can find him to forge weapons. This possibility is really very low. And is Qingshan''s introduction really useful? He''s really not sure about that.


    This makes him doubt the relationship between Qingshan and the old man Longya. It''s unlikely that the weapon in Qingshan''s hand came from the old man Longya, but it''s possible that it came from his apprentice. But even so, it also proves that Qingshan has a very close relationship with the old man Longya. Otherwise, the old man Longya can''t love forging weapons for Qingshan. It must be because of other reasons, Or is there a lot of crystal stones in Qingshan, which gives Longya a lot of crystal stones every time?


    This is not impossible, but since old man Longya is so powerful, what does he need so many crystal stones for? It is reasonable to say that the stronger the cultivator, the lower the demand for Jinchi. Even if the old man Longya has no lineage, he needs a lot of crystal stones to provide it for cultivation in the later stage. But does he really need these crystal stones to improve his strength? Wu Hao expressed deep doubts about this.


    The key is that he is such a powerful forger. The so-called forger can forge very powerful tools for himself, not only weapons, but even the whole suit. With the support of these powerful suits, he can completely get rid of his own demand for crystal stones. In this case, he even needs a lot of crystal stones, It''s not the style that a strong practitioner like him should have.


    It seems that this old man has more secrets than we all know, otherwise there could not be so many cases.


    I hope Qingshan''s introduction can bring me good news.


    Such a good power crystal is best forged by the old man himself, and the weapons made by him can shock and be powerful.


    He himself has possessed senro, a powerful weapon, but none of them has any real powerful weapon for them to use up to now. It is for this reason that he is willing to exchange the corpses of seven ice dragons with Castle Peak for the seven power crystals.


    He wants to make weapons for them!

 Chapter 1050

    "Qingyin, is this old man Longya really hard to touch?" Wu Hao asked, this is the key to this problem. If you go to Longya City, you will be turned away by her in the end. It''s really speechless.


    "I have the impression that although old man Longya was weird before, it was not difficult to get in touch with him. In fact, in his early days, he was very close to him and was very willing to help others forge weapons. At that time, there were many weapons forged by him in the world, but in the past 100 years, he hardly forged weapons for anyone, and few weapons came out of his hands, Moreover, it is said that he has not met outsiders for a long time. What happened in the end is not known. " Qingyin frowned as she spoke. If Wu Hao wanted to find him to forge a weapon, it would be the most correct choice. But in this case, it''s hard to say whether he could see old man Longya and whether old man Longya could forge the weapon himself. It would be a bit unsafe if such a top-quality gem was only handed over to his apprentice to forge, That is, of course, to be the best.


    "It seems that a lot has happened to the old man Longya." Wu Hao smiles. He''s not as happy as he used to be. He thought it would be easy to see the old man Longya with Qingshan''s introduction. But now listening to Qingyin''s words, it''s obvious that this matter is not so simple. Something must have happened to the old man Longya more than 100 years ago, which makes him suddenly stop forging weapons, Otherwise, as a man who is crazy about forging weapons, he has more opportunities to forge weapons. Of course, he is more willing to show his skills and constantly strengthen his skills of forging weapons through this process.


    This is the reason why he has played so many games before. I believe he is also practicing his forging skills in order to forge more weapons.


    What is it?


    Will this be the key to meeting him?


    It''s a pity that no matter how much he thinks about it now, it''s useless. Unless he comes into close contact with the people around him, it''s impossible to know what''s going on.


    Wu Hao frowned and suddenly thought of someone.


    Qingshan, since he seems to have a certain relationship with old man Longya, why don''t you know about old man Longya from him? What happened to him? Maybe Qingshan can know something.


    In order to avoid himself, Wu Hao is going to Qingshan.


    "Wife, you can eat by yourself, and I''ll go back to Qingshan again." Wu Hao said and went back.


    "Why is it so urgent? Brother Linghao, if you don''t finish your meal, or go to see him tomorrow, we just came back from him, don''t we? " Ling Fei Er can''t laugh or cry.


    "We''d better set out as soon as possible, but before we set out, I want to know more about this old man Longya. Maybe it will help us to see old man Longya as soon as possible. I don''t want to just give such a good crystal to his apprentices to make, so no matter what, we must find a way to see old man Longya." Wu Hao said and left without looking back.


    "Regardless of him, you''d better have a rest at home first. Xiao Lan, Xiao Bing and Xiao Di, are you three happy today?" Qingyin doesn''t say anything. It really needs to be done as soon as possible, and he really needs to know more about the old man Longya. Only in this way can he see the old man Longya and be fully prepared before doing something. How can Qingyin stop him? On the contrary, he appreciates his actions very much. His men are still very sensitive to these things. They don''t act like many people.


    Now that we have done it, we must succeed. Qingyin''s idea is also very simple.


    "Let''s go and cook for you, miss. Let''s have a rest at home first." Yuying, yudieyun, hanyunru and four little girls go into the kitchen together. Xiaobing, Xiaolan, Xiaodi, qingyindi and nalingfeier are chatting in the living room, sharing each other''s experience today.


    Wu Hao soon returned to the crystal shop in Castle Peak.


    The door of the shop is still closed. Wu Hao stands at the door and knocks. He can feel someone inside, so Qingshan should still be in the shop.


    "Excuse me... I''ll call the boss."


    The electric lighter doesn''t know Wu Hao''s name, but when he sees Wu Hao, he immediately knows that his relationship with boss Qingshan seems to be good. Just after a long private chat, they come to see the boss again. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with him. I believe the boss is still happy to see him.


    Wu Hao did not enter the store directly, but waited outside. After a while, Qingshan trotted out in person.


    "You little brother, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon." Green hill knew to tease a, certainly not malicious.


    "Are you free? If I''m free, I''ll have a meal. If I''m not, I''ll make a long story short. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Little brother, as long as you come to me, I have time to eat here or find a place outside? I have quite good cooks here. If I want to eat out, I know some good restaurants. " Castle Peak laughs. It''s a huge resource for him to make friends with such a powerful young man. No matter how big things he has, he has nothing to do now.


    "To avoid too many people and too many eyes, I''d better have some on your side." Wu Hao smiles, but he is not polite at all.


    "Please come inside." Green hill led Wu Hao into the room with a smile.


    Two people sat down in the dining room.


    This restaurant is very special. There is a long table made of a whole piece of crystal stone in the middle. Although the quality of crystal stone is not particularly high, it''s also quite rich to make a table with such a large piece of crystal stone. Of course, it''s more willing. No matter how much money you have, you won''t be willing.


    The kitchen was already preparing dinner, and two people sat down in the dining room, no one else.


    "Little brother, you seem to have something urgent for me?" Qingshan came straight to the point. He just left. After a while, he came back to find himself in such a hurry. There must be something important. There''s no need to spend time on greetings and politeness.


    "It''s not a big thing. I just want to get to know old man Longya. Boss Qingshan seems to have something to do with old man Longya? In order to avoid my coming, I finally shut the door. That''s why I want to know more about you. " Wu Hao light smile, but also put his intention to say clearly.


    "It''s because of this. It seems that you are very keen, little brother." It''s obvious that she didn''t know old man Longya at all, or even knew little about him. But from his new eyes, we can see that she should have a certain understanding of old man Longya. Someone must have told him about old man Longya, and he can keenly perceive that she seems to be familiar with old man Longya, It can be seen that he is really sensitive to these things.

 Chapter 1051

    "So I''m not wrong."


    "What do you say? I have something to do with old man Longya, but how good our relationship is is really not. I mean the actual relationship now. "


    Castle Peak leaned against the chair, gently tapping the table, fell into the memory, it seems that the memory is not particularly good.


    "Old man Longya''s real name is Qinglong. Of course, his earliest name is not Qinglong. As for his name, I don''t know. He has been intelligent since he was a child, and under the influence of his father, he has a strong interest in forging weapons. When he was in his teens, he forged a very powerful weapon and went up the mountain to kill a dragon, In the end, she changed her name to Qinglong. Later, she always indulged in the pleasure of forging weapons. Yes, I mean pleasure, not honor. He despises all honors. For him, all honors are gone. Only the weapons forged by him can be handed down to the world, In the early days, he did not refuse anyone''s request for help. As long as he could afford to pay enough, he was willing to help anyone forge weapons. "


    "The weapon that really made him famous is a weapon called Dragon tooth sword. It is said that this weapon is now used by Shenzong. No one knows what material this weapon is made of, but it is said that it is very powerful. Hundreds of years ago, inexplicably, an army of spirit beasts invaded Shendu, Shenzong slaughtered all the spirit beasts with this dragon tooth sword. From then on, Shenzong became famous in the first World War. This dragon tooth sword has great influence all over the world. In fact, the name of old man Longya is not his own name. He has always been called Qinglong, but because the world has a great admiration for Longya sword, I don''t know who started to call it. Anyway, now he is called old man Jackie Chan. "


    "In fact, if you want to say how powerful the Longya sword is, it''s not that powerful either. It''s just that the sword just fell into Shenzong''s hands. Shenzong has a very powerful power, so it''s as if the old man only made a Longya sword, But in fact, many of the pieces he made later are more powerful than the Dragon teeth sword, just because the people who got the Dragon teeth sword don''t have Shenzong, so their strength naturally can''t give full play to the level of those weapons. Let me tell you, no matter how strong the weapons are, they have to have a reliable master in the end. If the master''s strength is not so good, In the end, the effect of the weapon can not reach a high level, and vice versa. If the master''s strength is very strong, even if the weapon is not the top, he can also play it. The extremely strong power, like the Dragon tooth sword, plays a very strong level in the hands of Shenzong, which is difficult for ordinary people to resist. "


    "The food is ready. Let''s have a drink while eating?"


    "Yes, I''ll have some." Now that he''s here, Wu Hao can''t talk as much as he likes. Anyway, it''s good to hear more about old man Longya. Even if he talks about things, it''s a good thing to have a relationship with old man Longya.


    The maid arranged the dishes, served the wine and drank between them.


    "You go on."


    "Where was that?"


    "When it comes to the forging of the old man Longya, the Longya sword is not the most powerful weapon. There are many stronger weapons forged behind him than the Longya sword."


    "Yes, yes, yes, that''s all. In fact, the world only knows about Longya sword. In fact, Longya sword is more than just a sword. Longya sword is just one of the weapons he forged for Shenzong. As far as I know, he forged a complete set of equipment from head to foot for Shenzong at that time. The name I heard should be called Longya shenzhuang. I don''t know why it was called Longya, Anyway, that''s what he called it. It should be Qinglong''s own name. Maybe it was made of something from the dragon family''s spirit pet. But I don''t know what it is. But I''m sure that the Dragon tooth sword is just a weapon in the Dragon tooth costume, but people always think it''s just as powerful as a dragon tooth sword, In fact, the root cause is the specific effect of the Dragon tooth costume. However, it seems that the old man didn''t fight in the back. Taking care of a whole set of equipment may be due to the fact that the whole set of equipment is too powerful, or some other reasons. Anyway, as far as I know, after he finished making the Dragon tooth costume, he didn''t fight much, but did he really take care of it, I don''t know. In fact, I haven''t seen him for a long time. It''s really a long time. I remember the last time I saw him when I was a child, so many of the things you heard from me were actually hearsay from me. But I believe the news I heard from you should be more accurate than the hearsay spread outside. "


    Qingshan knew that he had a drink, and then he poured another for himself. He touched Wu Hao, but he didn''t drink.


    "So the Dragon tooth costume should still be in the hands of Shenzong?" Wu Hao also drank a cup of water and asked.


    "It must be in the hands of Shenzong. Although Longya sword is not the most powerful weapon made by Longya old man, Longya suit is quite powerful. At least I think it should be. The strength of a weapon is limited after all, but a whole set of equipment has the level of Longya sword, All together, that''s the anti heaven level equipment. With such good equipment, Shenzong will not let people easily Green Hill said with a smile.


    "Maybe the old man Longya had an agreement with Shenzong before. After making the Dragon tooth costume, he would not make a whole set of equipment for the world. I guess so, but I don''t know if it is true. Just say it casually."


    Qingshan had another drink, ordered some food, adjusted his mind, and continued: "let''s not talk about the Dragon tooth costume. Let''s talk about what I know later. After the Dragon tooth costume, for a long time, he was still pursuing his dream of building the ultimate weapon. I don''t know whether he was a dream or not, Maybe it''s just his personal hobby, just like many people are obsessed with cultivation. What he is obsessed with is the forging of weapons. This kind of thing should not have anything to do with dreams, but all things stopped abruptly 178 years ago. No, no, it should be 176 years ago. No, it should be 176 years ago. 176 years ago, two years ahead, so it should have been 178 years ago. "

 Chapter 1052

    "178 years ago, he suddenly stopped his progress in forging weapons and went to a place that no one knew. In those two years, he seemed to have disappeared from the world. No one knew where he had gone. But two years later, 176 years ago, he suddenly came back. After that, he chose to live in seclusion, And he chose to live in seclusion for no reason. No one knows why he suddenly chose to live in seclusion, but in fact, he did so. After that, he no longer gave anyone weapons. I mean himself. Of course, his apprentices are not included. He also has two apprentices. Now, the weapons I have made are actually his apprentices, It has nothing to do with him. At least no one has been able to ask him to build weapons in 176 years. "


    "The place where he lives in seclusion is the address I wrote to you, which is Longya city. How did Longya city appear? I don''t think I need to explain to you. Since you come here, I should also know how Longya city is formed. To put it bluntly, it is a city formed by a group of people who want to find him to build weapons and settle down there. Up to now, most people have given up and asked him to build weapons, But the people who come here are still very eager to get a weapon made by the old man Longya. Even if it can''t be made by him himself, it''s also a good thing to be made by his apprentices. This also has the foundation of Longya city. As more and more people know about the old man Longya, there are more and more people in Longya city now. It is estimated that this trend will continue to rise in the future. In the next few decades or even hundreds of years, Longya city is likely to become a super big city. "


    "I think people are really strange. When old man Longya never refused to help others build weapons, his reputation was very big, but it was not as big as when he lived in seclusion and didn''t build weapons for anyone. Now he doesn''t give weapons to others. On the contrary, more and more people ask him to build a weapon for themselves, This kind of psychology is really crazy. " Green hill sighed with a smile.


    "People always feel the best when they can''t get it, the more motivated they are to pursue it, and the more unfathomable and powerful they feel when they can''t get it." Wu Hao also smiles. This kind of psychology is the same whether it is in the high heaven, the earth or any civilized place.


    "It seems that the little brother has deep feelings."


    "It''s the same everywhere."


    "That''s true. After all, people are the same."


    Green hill smiles and takes back his feelings. After eating some food and drinking some wine, he continues to recall: "after living in seclusion, his two apprentices were responsible for making weapons for others. In fact, the weapons made by his two apprentices were also very good. The two apprentices were taken by old man Longya long ago. They learned forging skills from him when they were young, and the forged weapons were also very powerful, Of course, to tell you the truth, it''s true that compared with the weapons forged by the old man Longya, it''s a big difference. But for ordinary people, it''s actually quite good. How to say? After all, old man Longya is the only one in the world. He is really unprecedented in forging weapons. But now he can''t forge weapons for anyone. "


    "What happened to old man Longya? 176 years ago, why did she suddenly not forge weapons for anyone? And why did he choose to live in seclusion? " Wu Hao asked. Qingshan had been talking for so long, but he didn''t tell us the key points. It seems that he is a very good talker.


    "Then I really don''t know. 176 years ago, I didn''t have me. Now I''m only 96 years old and young. To tell you the truth, I really don''t know what he did at that time. Some people say that he was trapped in love. I think it''s pure bullshit. Old man Longya has a family for a long time, and he is obsessed with forging weapons all his life, It''s impossible for a woman to fall into this situation, so the biggest reason for him to become like this must have something to do with weapon forging. Otherwise, he can''t be like this. I don''t know that anything else can affect his mood. All his mood changes, to be exact, have something to do with his hobbies, so there''s no doubt, It''s also related to his hobby. As for what happened 176 years ago, I really don''t know. Maybe his peers and those who are close to him may know some reasons, but now I don''t know where those people are. In short, 176 years ago, there was a strange thing that made him choose to live in seclusion, And after living in seclusion, he seems to have given up the idea of building weapons. " Castle Peak shrugged.


    "So this recommendation you gave me should be that I asked his apprentice to help build weapons?" Wu Hao smiles.


    "There''s no way. He hasn''t made weapons for anyone for a long time. In fact, he never seems to see anyone. No one knows what happened, let alone see him."


    "There''s a question I don''t know whether to ask or not?"


    "Little brother, just say it. Anyway, we''ve talked here. If you have any questions, just ask them. Besides, I probably know what you''re going to ask. Feel free to ask."


    "Then I asked, what is the relationship between boss Qingshan and the old man Longya Wu Hao asked the most doubtful question in his heart. Boss Qingshan had been talking for so long, but he didn''t say anything important. He had to ask himself.


    "He should be regarded as my wife''s grandfather. He should also be regarded as an old man. He gave birth to my wife''s grandfather very late. However, there are too many different generations. I met him once when I was very young. But it''s not a real person. It''s just a virtual image of him with his energy. Sometimes I think, Is he really dead? I just don''t want people to know that he is dead. Otherwise, how can he not appear in front of people in 176? "


    Qingshan drank a glass of wine and then said with a bitter smile, "and sometimes I wonder if his two disciples killed him 176 years ago, and then they have been forging weapons for the world in her name, and then collecting a lot of money."


    "Do you think this is possible?" Wu Hao smiles. Although he thinks it''s not impossible, it''s really a pity if old man Longya is dead. According to what he said, the old man Longya is absolutely the only forging master in the world. If he can forge weapons, it will be a very lucky thing. Although his apprentice should not be bad, Qingshan himself said that compared with the old man Longya, it is still a big gap.

 Chapter 1053

    "I don''t know if it''s possible, but to be honest, I think there should be a lot of people guessing that. After all, according to the style of old man Longya 176 years ago, to be exact, 178 years ago, he was very willing to build weapons for the world, but suddenly, he disappeared like a human evaporation, Although on the surface, everyone thinks that he is living in seclusion, and there is a place like Longya City, which makes everyone feel as if he is still alive, in fact, no one has really seen him in such a long time. Even I, who have a close relationship with him, have only met her once to attract other people, not to mention, So he''s really alive, it''s really hard to say, and I really suspect that it''s his two apprentices who did it. "


    Wu Hao didn''t say anything. Looking at the green hill in front of her, she could see that he didn''t have a cold for the old man Longya, but it was obvious from her face that he still had some respect for the old man Longya. At least as a member of the family, this kind of kinship still existed. If the old man Longya really died in other people''s hands, it could be seen, He is still very unhappy, although he may not revenge for the old man.


    As a businessman, his interests are obviously higher than those of his relatives, who hardly have any actual contact with him. He is not happy because of the discomfort brought by his kinship.


    What is it like? It''s like a child who has never seen his parents since he was born. When he grows up, he knows that his parents are dead. It''s not possible to make him sad. It''s just a kind of fluctuation in his heart caused by the kinship relationship. It''s a normal thing.


    Looking at his performance, Wu Hao didn''t say anything. He picked up his glass and touched it with him. Green hill laughed. He felt that he was a little too sad. Then he shrugged his shoulders and drank a mouthful of wine.


    "Little brother, although I don''t have a deep relationship with the old man Longya, after all, there is a little kinship between me and him. Even though we are quite far away, there is a relationship after all. You are right. Anyway, you are going to Longya city this time, and I think you want old man Longya to help you build weapons, Then, by the way, you can help me see the situation. What''s the situation of Longya old man? Is he really in trouble, or is he dead, or has she really chosen to live in seclusion? No matter what, as long as you know the news, please tell me when you come back. I really appreciate it Qingshan pours a glass of wine for Wu Hao.


    "That''s natural. I''ll tell you when I come back. After all, I really want old man Longya to help me build weapons. It''s best to see him. If I don''t see him, I''ll try my best to ask you what''s the situation?" Wu Hao smiles and the two clink their glasses.


    "Any more questions? Anyway, what I know, I must know everything and say everything. You can see that I like to talk when I''m free. When I''m free, I still like to chat with like-minded friends, and I like to chat endlessly. " With that, green hill laughed at himself. He could not talk with his friends in cultivation, or with businessmen. A powerful businessman must face this embarrassing situation.


    "There''s really no problem with other things. I just want to know something about Longya old man, but you''ve already said what you should say, and I have nothing to ask. Let''s just have a drink."


    "Here, have a drink. Here''s to you."


    "You''re welcome."


    The two exchanged glasses and drank until night.


    Around 8:30 and 9:00, Qingshan personally took Wu Hao to the door and prepared an animal cart for him.


    "Little brother, before you leave, I think I have to remind you that you should be in a very dangerous situation. After all, the spirit beast is a very powerful spirit beast. If you get such a powerful spirit beast in your present situation, and you are still a spirit beast in infancy, many people will be very lucky, There will definitely be a lot of practitioners with bad intentions to rob you of the spirit beast. After all, the spirit beast will get great benefits when it grows up. In fact, many people have a deep understanding of the spirit beast. Even I know that as long as you get the spirit beast, you don''t have to worry. There are not enough crystal stones to provide the supply for the growth of the spirit beast, The spirit beast itself has a good ability to sense the crystal. As long as it can catch the spirit beast, it can not only have enough crystal for the spirit beast to improve its strength, but also the crystal found by the spirit beast can be supplied to itself. Constantly improving its strength means that catching the spirit beast will give it multiple guarantees. As long as it is a practitioner with evil mind, it will be very moved, In addition, you are still a young man. They feel that they can easily snatch the spirit beast from you. So, you''d better be careful yourself. They are very likely to kill you just in case. You''d better worry about that. " Before Wu Hao got on the bus, Qingshan patted him on the shoulder and said.


    "Don''t worry. Since I dare to bring the spirit beast back, I''m ready to deal with these dangers. Thank you for reminding me." Wu Hao smiles. This guy is a very frank person. It''s very easy to make friends with him.


    "Let''s go. I hope you can meet old man Longya." Green hill smiles. He drinks a little too much wine today, a little bit drunk.


    Wu Hao smiles and says nothing. He just goes back in the cart.


    This trip was not a vain one. At least I knew a lot about old man Longya. Although it was closely related to the outside legend, what Qingshan said was confirmed, and I got more details, The most important thing is that these things are said by Qingshan. Even if you don''t see old man Longya, it may have a different effect when you talk about Qingshan and his two disciples. If you know old man Longya, you can talk more about what happened to old man Longya, I can have a targeted inquiry, maybe I can help him? It''s really not a certain thing. Although old man Longya is powerful, in Wu Hao''s eyes, he is just a child, an old child.

 Chapter 1054

    In terms of age, Wu Hao is much older than him. It''s not a problem for old man Longya to call him an elder. In this case, some things can help him. At least from Qingshan''s words, we can clearly know that some things happened to old man Longya between 178 and 176 years ago, Maybe I can help him. Who knows.


    When Wu Hao came home, they were taking a bath in the bathroom, and they were taking a bath with Xiaolan, Xiaobing and Xiaodi. In order to be afraid of their shyness, Wu Hao did not go in directly, but lay on the bed and thought about what they would do next.


    He didn''t need to be reminded by Qingshan. He also knew that a large number of powerful practitioners would soon come to Qinghe city. For nothing else, it was just for the spirit beast. After all, the spirit beast was a spirit beast. It was directly marked as a spirit beast in the illustrated book. In the high heaven, the Dragon Spirit pet was already quite powerful, This can be seen from green hill''s eyes when he sees the adult ice dragon. He is quite surprised at the Dragon Spirit pet, and he is still an adult. But the spirit beast is one level higher than the Dragon Spirit pet, and he is a spirit beast that reaches the God level. If we say that the dragon spirit beast is the most powerful spirit beast in the normal organism, and little blue ice, Xiaodi, they are creatures that have really reached the divine level, so the spirit beast is the strongest spirit beast in the semi divine level. Xiaodi, Xiaolan and Xiaobing, in fact, have long been out of the control of the spirit beast guide. They are real gods. There is no doubt that their existence level is much higher than that of human beings, It''s impossible to classify them in the atlas of spirit animals.


    The reason why there are three of them in the spirit beast atlas is that human beings are most ignorant of another form of life. But it is not impossible for the spirit beast to arrange it in the spirit beast atlas, but his level has reached the level of demigod. This kind of existence is indeed a very exciting thing for any practitioner, If you can get the support of such a powerful spirit pet, even if you can''t improve your strength, with the help of such a spirit pet, you can also raise your combat effectiveness to an exponential level. This level of combat effectiveness can absolutely make anyone crazy. In fact, even Wu Hao knows that there are happy spirit beasts, Their own strength will be greatly improved. Those people live in the high heaven divine world all the year round. As a native of the high heaven divine world, they must know more about the spirit beast than he does. They also know what kind of changes a demigod level spirit beast can bring. It''s more normal to be ready to move.


    For Wu Hao, the most direct problem comes from Lingtian. If Lingtian comes to intervene, the problem will become very troublesome. Fortunately, he has made up his mind. Even if Lingtian comes, he will tear his face with him. After all, the role of Lingkong beast is enough to make her tear her face with Lingtian, No one can imagine what level this little guy will be when he grows up in the future. At least, he will be very, very powerful. He can help himself fight against Lingtian, or help himself to have a certain voice in the protoss of time, which can play a very important role. In this case, of course, it is impossible for anyone to rob Lingkong beast.


    Now the most important thing is how to make the seven power crystal stones into powerful weapons. Wu Hao thinks about it and simply takes them to Longya city.


    By the way, avoid the limelight.


    If there are still many people waiting for themselves in Qinghe city after they come back, we can talk about it at that time. If those people are not afraid of death, they can come and fight with them.


    And this is also the best choice now. Since they are evil minded people, they are likely to choose to avoid themselves and attack them, just to make a powerful weapon, which can greatly enhance their strength. Even in the face of these people, they can also have strong strength to deal with them.


    When they come back, they want to come. Come on. Those who are not afraid of death will come directly to TMD and kill them all.


    Wu Hao smiles, gets up from the bed, goes to the window, and looks at the goblin beast in the yard. The little guy''s appetite is really big. He has been eating the crystal without rest.


    Lingkong beast also sensed his eyes, turned and wagged his tail towards him.


    Wu Hao smiles.


    "Young master, we are taking a bath. You can do it together." Dina suddenly ran out of the bathroom and jumped into Wu Hao''s arms with a smile. She directly wet her clothes with her own water and deliberately rubbed them on him playfully.


    "You little girl, you are more and more naughty now." Wu Hao smiles and hugs the lovely little princess directly. It''s really enjoyable to hold her flexible body.


    "Because I''m really happy with you every day." Tina said with a smile that she was a carefree little princess. Although she had experienced those tragic things, now her happy life has gradually diluted those things, and gradually become more cheerful. The little princess''s character has gradually shown up, gradually more and more lively, and gradually more and more happy.


    Dina has really become more and more fond of living with Wu Hao, not only Wu Hao, but also his little sisters. It''s really good to live together.


    "Do it yourself. I''ll do it later when you''re done." Wu Hao smiles and kisses the little girl on her face. The little girl is so tender that people can''t put it down.


    "It doesn''t matter. You must be worried that Xiaolan, Xiaodi and Xiaobing will be shy, right? It''s just that they asked you to go in and wash together. Anyway, the three little girls will also be you. It doesn''t matter if you take a bath together now, just to let them know the difference between men and women. " Tina said with a smile.


    "It''s better for them to get to know each other in the future. There''s no need to get to know each other in this way." Wu Hao gave a wry smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, the three of them don''t mind. Congratulations, why do you care so much? Let''s take a bath together. After taking a bath, we''ll all sleep together tonight. But in the evening, you should not do bad things this year, just sleep with us." Tina said with a smile.

 Chapter 1055

    If they just sleep together, of course, it doesn''t matter. Every night they also like to get his favor. It''s really wonderful to get into that wonderful feeling. But the three little girls don''t know about these things. Naturally, it''s better not to let them touch these things so soon, Let them first feel the happiness of everyone together. Of course, the best way is to sleep together. The experience of intimacy is actually very good. Even if they don''t do anything, it will bring a very wonderful feeling.


    Wu Hao helplessly went to the bathroom. Ten little girls in the bathroom were all naked in the bath. This kind of picture is really beautiful. As a man, of course, he was so excited that when he came in, Wu Hao found that he had stood up.


    It doesn''t matter how many of them are. They are used to this kind of picture. Although they are a little shy, this kind of shyness makes their heart beat faster. Xiao Lan, Xiao Bing and Xiao Di don''t have any obvious feeling when they see this kind of picture. They just wonder why his body is obviously different from them?


    When Wu Hao enters the bath, Ling fei''er falls into his arms with a smile. As usual, he will directly sit on him. When he takes a bath, the wonderful combination will be more obvious. But now Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi are all watching, and he is a little embarrassed. Although they must be sisters in the future, their relationship is still uncertain, What''s more, the three of them know too little about this aspect. They should try not to tell them the difference between men and women in this straightforward way.


    "Why are our bodies so different?" Although they don''t plan to tell them directly, Xiao Di has come to Wu Hao curiously. At the same time, she reaches out and grabs Wu Hao, which is different from them. However, the girl is a little shy. The feeling of holding her hand makes her blush and let go.


    "Boys all have this." Ling fei''er said with a smile, a little embarrassed, but he can only say so. After all, he has no other explanation. This kind of thing is like a child asking his mother why boys and girls are different. They don''t know how to answer it, even Qingyin doesn''t know how to answer it.


    "What''s this for?" Xiaobing also comes to Wu Hao''s side. The little girl looks at Wu Hao curiously, and her little hand grabs Wu Hao''s hand like Xiaodi, and blushes inexplicably. This kind of different feeling is very strange, at least it seems to bring people a very different heart beat.


    "This one works." Tina laughed and joked, but he didn''t know how to explain it. He couldn''t say that it could bring great satisfaction and happiness to girls.


    "What''s the use of that?" Xiaobing and Xiaodi all look up at Wu Hao. Wu Hao can only scratch the noses of the two little girls with a bitter smile. These two little girls are really Laurie. Xiaobing should be only 12 years old. Xiaodi is a little older than him, but she is 13 years old. Even Xiaolan is only about 15 years old. They are all in the bathroom, He was embarrassed.


    "You''ll know later. Don''t ask so many questions. Just take a good bath."


    "Can I be in brother Linghao''s arms? I feel very happy. " Xiaodi looked at him with a smile, just in his arms he gently cuddled, this feeling is very good, feel two people are very close, this intimate feeling really makes him very happy, this can be seen clearly from his undisguised face.


    "I like it, too." Xiaobing also looks at Wu Hao with a smile.


    "Then you two should take a bath in his arms today." Ling Fei Er smiles and gives up her place. She lets them two little Loris look happy in his arms. He is also happy. Although they are still very small, he knows that they will be her sisters in the future. This kind of little sister seems to be more loving and makes him care more for them.


    "Xiaolan, do you want to come here?" Dina smiles and pulls Xiaolan to Wu Hao''s arms. Wu Hao holds Xiaobing on his left and Xiaodi on his right, and Xiaolan sits on his leg.


    This makes Wu Hao inexplicably excited, the three little Laurie are all around, tender skin makes it difficult for him to concentrate.


    "All right, all right, be serious. Let''s not talk about this. I''ll tell you something." Wu Hao cleared his throat and tried his best to keep his attention. Although little loli''s tender body was ready to move, he didn''t dare to do anything to them now, let alone Xiaodi and Xiaobing, the two super loli. Even Xiao Lan didn''t dare to do anything to him. After all, Xiao Lan was still a little girl.


    But think about the age of Yuxin at that time?


    Anyway, it''s OK to follow Xiaolan, but I''d better wait for Xiaodi and Xiaobing.


    "Well, come on, what''s the matter." Qingyin chuckles and says that she can''t see it. She''s actually a little cold. These three little girls are very, very beautiful. Even girls who are so beautiful feel that their three little girls are so beautiful that it''s hard to describe. Moreover, their skin is white, tender and smooth. It''s really very good to hold them in their arms, Just a few of them were playing with little girls in the water. Their skin is really delicate and absolutely fragile. Especially now, they are still held in his arms by him, and Xiaolan is still sitting on his legs, not to mention.


    They girls can''t help but like him very much. As a man with so many women, let alone him.


    "Be serious. Don''t laugh."


    Wu Hao cleared his throat again, tried to concentrate his attention, thought about it, and said: "I just went to see boss Qingshan again. That old man Longya is his wife''s grandfather, and his relationship is very light. At least he is related by blood. But he doesn''t know much about this old man Longya, and he is so old, It seems to me that he was in his nineties, but he only met old man Longya once when he was very young, and he was still a shadow, not really seeing him. She said that old man Longya disappeared two years ago, returned to China in 176, and then lived in seclusion. Since then, he has never seen anyone again. I think the two years when old man Longya disappeared, In fact, it''s a very important two years. It has nothing to do with us going to find him to make weapons, but it''s better to be mentally prepared. "

 Chapter 1056

    "First of all, something happened to him in the past two years, which led him to suddenly decide to live in seclusion and never build any weapons for anyone. But there is another possibility, that is, the old man Longya actually died 176 years ago. Now it is his two disciples who make weapons. His death is related to his two disciples, Either his two apprentices have been hiding his death. In a word, we''d better be prepared for it. Of course, I hope it''s the former. As long as he''s not dead, it''s easy to say. If he''s dead, there''s really no way


    After a pause, Wu Hao said: "anyway, when we go to Longya City, we must be prepared. After all, there are seven power crystals in our hands. I still hope that these power crystals can be forged by old man Longya himself. Only in this way can we give full play to the power and effect of these power crystals. Another thing is about the spirit beast. I think you should know that the appearance of the spirit beast has brought a huge sensation to Qinghe city. This sensation will soon spread to other practitioners. Not only Qinghe City, I''m afraid the surrounding cities and even further places will soon know this news. After all, the spirit beast belongs to the God level spirit beast, Even those upright practitioners will be moved, not to mention those with bad intentions. They know that there is a spirit beast in Qinghe City, and it was brought back by a young man. I think many practitioners will come to find out. Now that they have come, I think they are very likely to rob the spirit beast, I mean they want to rob, but it''s impossible to rob. Even if Lingtian comes, I''m ready to tear my face with him. The power of Lingkong beast is very huge. Needless to say, you should know that it''s absolutely impossible to take Lingkong beast forward. "


    "But what we have to admit is that we are really facing such a risk. The spirit beast will bring us great danger. Countless practitioners will come to challenge us, or even attack us secretly. So Qingyin, tomorrow, you can give other people in the class some tasks that they don''t pay attention to, and let them complete some cultivation or other things by themselves, or you can let them find the crystal stone by themselves, Just like I did before, then you also asked for leave with the college. We went to Longya city together. What I said is not only Qingyin, but also all of you will go to Longya city with me. First, you can stay away from the wind for a while. Second, you just went to Longya city to build weapons. I''m going to make these seven power crystals into seven weapons for you, When you come back, you will be more confident in the face of those practitioners who come to challenge or seek things in secret. "


    Wu Hao looked at them seriously.


    He said: "although your current strength is quite good, you don''t have a satisfactory weapon so far. I think this time I just made a weapon for each of you, and everything in the future can be better solved. As a cultivator, I think you should also know the importance of weapons to cultivators, There is no doubt that a good weapon can bring great improvement to the practitioners. That''s why I hope that the seven weapons will be made by the old man Longya as far as possible. I believe that only the old man Longya can make the seven weapons really powerful, and you can use them all the time. If they are just weapons with acceptable opinions, it''s a waste of the seven power stones. "


    "You''re going to build weapons for all of us?" Qingyin is stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that he spent so much money and effort to get the seven power crystals in order to make weapons for them. She can''t help but feel right and moved. This man is really thinking about them all the time.


    "Otherwise, what do you think I want these seven power crystals for? I''ve got a weapon myself. What''s the use of this thing? " Wu Hao smiles.


    "One more weapon doesn''t matter." Dina looked at her, and she was also very moved. The energy level of these seven power crystals is very high. If they are made into weapons, they can be very powerful. If they are willing to use such weapons for them, it shows that he really cares about them and their safety.


    "Why do I need so many weapons? I hope each of you has such a powerful weapon. In case I''m not around you, you also have enough strength to protect yourself. I hope each of you can become more and more powerful like me. " Wu Hao seriously said that if he only wanted to be strong by himself, there was no need to help them improve their strength. But in fact, he regarded each of them as his own family. As his own woman, he certainly hoped that each of them would become stronger, and only they could become stronger, He doesn''t have to worry about their safety, and he doesn''t have to worry about the future. If something happens in the future, it''s not just what happens in case, but what must happen. Once these inevitable things happen and they can protect themselves, they can spare no effort to fight against Lingtian.


    "People were moved." Ling Fei son wiped to wipe tears, this little wench is most easily moved.


    "What''s moving? This is what I should do, not how much I have paid for you. You are my women now. I don''t want anything to happen to my women, and I want my women to become more and more powerful. In this way, everyone''s safety can be guaranteed. Do you want me to be strong, and then you, I hope everyone of you can ensure their own safety in the future. Although I will certainly protect you, you should also know that I will face enormous pressure in the future. In this case, you can have enough strength to protect yourself, which is the best way for me to relieve my pressure, So I don''t have to worry about your safety, and then distract myself from your affairs. " Wu Hao is also very straightforward, which must be understood by them.


    "What happened to you?" Xiao Lan looks back at him, and it''s obvious that something happened to her.


    "It''s very difficult to make it clear with you in a few words. It''s very complicated. I''ll talk to you later when I have time." Wu Hao smiles, caresses his tender face, and kisses him.

 Chapter 1057

    Xiao Lan''s face turned red slightly. She sat on his leg and was kissed by him. Besides, everyone was naked and frank. This feeling made her heart thump.


    "Wu Hao, no matter what happens to you, we will help you." Xiao Lan calms down and says seriously that he likes being with him as much as his two younger sisters. This kind of feeling makes him feel a little flustered sometimes, but it''s warm. He likes him very much. Of course, he doesn''t want anything to happen to Wu Hao, if anything happens to him, She will help him without hesitation.


    "You are enough." Wu Hao smiles and kisses him on the face.


    "Brother Linghao, I will stand on your side, no matter what, I will help you." Xiaobing said with a smile, although the little girl didn''t know what happened in the end, and didn''t think it was a serious thing, but he said so, he would do it, and he liked to be with him, no matter what happened, of course, he would stand with him.


    "I will stand with you, too. No matter which villain wants to bully you, just as you help us deal with the space-time worm, we will help you deal with him." Xiao Di also said with a smile, rubbed against him, and the feeling of sticking together with him is really wonderful, the warmth of his body makes people feel special at ease.


    "You three little girls can say that you must stand on my side when something happens in the future. Don''t let me call you. You all don''t know where to go. The problems I face in the future really need your help. At least with your help, I will have more confidence in solving problems, And the risk is relatively low. " Wu Hao smiles and kisses all three of them.


    "Don''t worry, since we have said that, we will certainly help you, and even if we don''t say it, we will also help you. You are so desperate to help us deal with the space-time worm. If we have the ability to help you, we will certainly help you." Small blue small said, he was very happy, and the body seems to have a small strange feeling, let him can''t help twisting waist, clamping legs.


    Because they couldn''t see anything unusual in the water, they didn''t notice it. Even Xiao Lan didn''t realize what it meant? It''s just subconsciously.


    Only Wu Hao clearly felt the little girl''s kneading, this kind of person kneading he could not be clearer, they a few little girls sitting on their legs, have a feeling, also will subconsciously gently twist a waist, clip a leg, girls moved, and have a feeling, will have this kind of subconscious action.


    He smiles, but he doesn''t say anything, because Xiaolan doesn''t know these things, so she just blushes subconsciously. If Dina or Lingfei sits on her lap, of course, she will go straight in, but Xiaolan doesn''t want to go in until now.


    "When shall we start?" Qingyin asks seriously. This is a very serious matter. If those people know that Wu Hao has not only a spirit beast in his hand, but also seven powerful power stones, they will be even more ready to move. Even if they don''t snatch the spirit beast from him, they will also try to snatch the seven power stones from him, so before they leave, It''s better not to let anyone know.


    Steal if you can.


    "As soon as possible, so you will arrange them to practice by themselves as soon as possible tomorrow, and we will leave when we come back. Xiaobing, Xiaolan and xiaodita can travel directly through time and space, so when we leave Qinghe City, we will leave directly through time and space, so that no one will find out. " Wu Hao seriously said that if he was found when he left, there was no doubt that his whereabouts would be exposed.


    Once the whereabouts are revealed, those people are likely to chase themselves directly to Longya City, which is not the result he wants. He went to Longya city to find the old man to make weapons, but not to entangle with these people.


    "Well, I''ll take care of it tomorrow morning, but..."


    Qingyin frowned at Wu Hao, thought about it and said, "but I think I''d better not go with you. If you go to Longya City, I''ll go with you. It''s easy for people to doubt. Once you doubt, it''s not good, and it''s hard to explain."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Now many people know that I have a spirit beast in my hand. I guess Lingtian knows about it, or it won''t be long before it will be known by Lingtian. In this case, you can tell Lingtian about it directly and say that I have a spirit beast in my hand. No matter what his attitude is, you can tell him in this way, Now you are still on the same front with him, let him continue to trust you, and then you have to tell him that I have got seven power crystals, and I am preparing to go to Longya city. If you want to make these seven power crystals into weapons, you ask him if you need to follow me to Longya city to monitor me. I think he has more than 95% probability in this case, I hope you can go to Longya city with me. At least you can monitor my every move. There must be a very powerful person in Longya city. If something happens after I see old man Longya, I think he doesn''t want it to happen. He certainly wants all my actions to be monitored by you, so you will follow him. " Wu Hao thought about it and said.


    "Are you sure? Is that a little risky? " Qingyin is not sure. If it''s really easy for Lingkong beast to spread to Lingtian, it''s hard to say whether it''s eroded by seven forces. It''s too direct to tell him. After all, it''s also a big event. Lingtian doesn''t really want Wu Hao''s strength to be enhanced to what level. After all, it''s more convenient for him to control him, Wu Hao directly told him these things, obviously it was easy for Lingtian to strengthen his guard.


    "It doesn''t matter that he should strengthen his guard against me. The key is that I need him to keep trust in you. If you can tell Lingtian these things that seem to be very beneficial to me, it means that although you are close to me, in fact you just use the close relationship to better monitor me. I believe he will have a higher trust in you, and to be honest, I don''t think it''s an adventure. Although Lingtian doesn''t know about the seven power crystals, it''s easy to expose them after they are made into weapons. "

 Chapter 1058

    "At least they must use weapons. At that time, once people know about such powerful weapons, I think it''s easy to spread them to Lingtian. Once Lingtian knows about the seven power crystals in this case, I think it''s easier for him to have doubts about you. Don''t you know that you are by my side for such a big thing? If you selectively ignore this matter, it''s easy for her to doubt whether your loyalty to her has changed. If you say you don''t know, then he can directly doubt your ability, and you don''t have to doubt your ability at all. Then there''s no doubt that he will doubt that your loyalty to him has changed. Instead of telling him directly. " Wu Hao seriously said that the reason for doing so is also the result of his careful analysis.


    It''s more troublesome for Qingyin to expose himself than for him to let Lingtian know that his strength has increased. By contrast, Wu Hao is more willing to let Lingtian know that his strength is getting stronger and stronger now. Even if he has more precautions against himself, it''s better for him to have more precautions against himself than to start to guard against light tones, It''s hard to say whether he will start to be on guard against the strong wind. If his father''s strong wind and soft tone are all removed from his side, then he will easily fall into the situation of fighting alone. This is definitely not the situation he wants.


    After listening to what he said, Qingyun thought about it carefully and nodded. Indeed, his analysis is very reasonable. Although Lingtian does not necessarily know about the seven power crystals, it is inevitable that they will be used after they are made into weapons. When they are used, Lingtian will soon know that Wu Hao has got such a powerful weapon, And the whole process happened under her own eyes. In this case, he didn''t report such an important thing to him alone. Lingtian was really easy to doubt. Once he doubted, he didn''t even have the chance to explain it. Because it was so big, how could he not know? If he was watching him carefully, You won''t miss this kind of thing.


    "I see. I''ll contact him tomorrow morning to report the matter to him and ask for his opinions."


    "I''m sure he will let you go with me." Wu Hao confidently says that since Lingtian has arranged for Qing to study in the colleges of every city, there is no doubt that he wants Qingyin to monitor himself at any time. Now that he goes to a special place like Longya City, no matter what, he can''t leave his eyes and choose to let Qing continue to monitor, No doubt it''s the best choice.


    "That''s it. I''ll contact Lingtian tomorrow first. If he agrees that I''m organizing students to do other things, if he doesn''t agree, I''ll go to Longya city with you, so that I don''t have to do it alone, so as not to do it in advance and arouse his suspicion." Qingyin thinks about it and says.


    "Yes, I''m sure you can do it well." Wu Hao smiles.


    "The relationship between you is so complicated. I suddenly don''t know what kind of relationship you are." Xiaolan looks at what they say. She is really confused. She can''t understand what their relationship is. How can she feel a little puzzled? Xiaobing and Xiaodi are even more puzzled. They are very close to each other. But why do they feel that there are many secrets between them? At least the relationship between them is so complicated that he doesn''t know how to explain it.


    "You''ll know about it later." Wu Hao smiles and kisses the three little Loris on the face. The tender little body is in her arms. She really wants to kiss them.


    They all like the feeling of being kissed by him, so when Wu Hao invited them, they were all willing to accept it, especially Xiao Lan''s little body, which pinched a little harder. Wu Hao could even feel a little hot in the middle.


    That''s the best way for a girl to be emotional.


    It seems that any woman''s innate instinct exists, just like a man who sees a beautiful woman has a natural instinct to stand up, so does a woman. At about this time, the body will gradually feel.


    Wu Hao smiles, hugs them and takes a bath easily.


    After the bath, we went to the room together.


    In addition, there were 11 people in his own bed. Suddenly, he felt that it was almost the same as the time on earth. At that time, there were three of them and one of them. Now there are ten of them and one of them. If he took them all back, there would be 23 women now. Wow, with so many women accidentally, Wu Hao was a little sad, It seems that I have a harem by accident. Although it''s not beautiful, there are more than 20 harem.


    Wu Hao smile, a little helpless, but more is the heart of the move, these women are their own women, no matter what, will take them together to live a more stable life, rather than follow their own, worrying all day long.


    "Go to sleep, babies."


    Wu Hao smiles and holds Xiaobing and Xiaodi in his arms. Anyway, he can''t do anything today. He just goes to bed with Xiaomei.


    "I''ll turn off the lights." Ling fei''er got up and turned off the light with a smile. There were so many sisters on the bed, and he was happy. Although he couldn''t do anything at night, the sisters slept together, especially with Xiaolan, Xiaobing and Xiaodi. This feeling made him happier and made him feel as if they were sisters.


    "Young master, do you want us to serve you?" Jade Butterfly and rhyme Ru two little girls looking at him with a smile, now turn off the light, they serve him at the bottom for a while also doesn''t matter.


    "You''d better go to sleep." Wu Hao smiles. I''m not used to enjoying this day. But the three little girls are really a piece of white paper. Don''t pollute them. Slowly, let them draw what they want in their new chapter of life, and what they think is beautiful. Only they think is beautiful, That''s the real beauty. I don''t want to impose something on them.


    "I feel good sleeping with brother Linghao." Xiaobing and Xiaodi are happy to lie on his chest, the warm feeling makes them very at ease.


    "Sleep well. We''re going to another place tomorrow. We don''t know when we''ll be back." Wu Hao smiles and kisses the two girls.

 Chapter 1059

    These two little girls are really charming. If they are not too small, they really want to have them. There are more and more women, and there is no taboo in this aspect. Wu Hao can feel this, and he doesn''t know whether it is good or bad. However, this kind of idea makes him smile bitterly. At this height, Even if they want Xiaobing Xiaodi now, they have no problem at all. Although they have the same body as xiaoluoli, they actually have more than 100000 or even hundreds of thousands of years of life. It is naive and ridiculous to continue to judge them by human thinking.


    Maybe the higher the height, the less things you care about.


    It''s true.


    Think about the Dr. Manhattan in the watchman on earth long, long, long, long ago. When thinking goes beyond the limits of human beings, the whole behavior will also go beyond the limits of human beings. Otherwise, human beings won''t affectionately call him the blue rooster. When thinking goes beyond a certain limit, He would not care about these so-called shackles, and the situation as a cultivator was exactly the same. Especially, the cultivator who had crossed the two worlds had seen too many things, knew too many things, and didn''t need to care so much about these things for a long time. Wu Hao thought about himself why he was still careful with the three of them, They didn''t want their pure hearts to accept these things so soon. They were not ready for them. When they had the intention to accept them, it seemed that it didn''t matter. Just like Xiaolan now, he seemed to have a little feeling, if Xiaolan would like to, Of course, he is willing to have such a little goddess''s wife, Xiaodi and Xiaobing. They both really want to, and they are really ready. In fact, he also feels that he can gently ask for them. There is no need to care about the plain clothes of human beings.


    But only if they really want to.


    There was nothing to say and nothing to do in the night. We had a quiet and gentle sleep.


    Love bog, Qingyin from the secret road back to his own residence, he is not in a hurry to contact with Lingtian, this time is too early, so quickly know this thing seems a little wrong, of course, or later, wait until 10:00 to 11:00, and then contact with Lingtian, and then arrange things for the students.


    Changed a suit to leave from the gate, went to the college.


    Wu Hao and Ling Fei Er also went to the college after breakfast.


    Now that I''ve come back, I''m going to the college, mainly to say hello to kuangfeng. So that he doesn''t suddenly disappear and worry about it.


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er didn''t attract much attention on their way to the college, but they couldn''t go directly to the class gate. When they got off at the college gate, the students were still surprised when they saw Wu Hao. Although not everyone had such experience, many people showed such eyes.


    Qinghe city has spread. There is a young man who got a spirit beast. According to all the descriptions, they can accurately judge that this man is Wu Hao. In fact, some people have seen Wu Hao on the street and brought the spirit beast back to the city. That day''s surprise has become more serious. It''s obvious that they didn''t think of this young man, No, no, it''s really wrong to use this word. Although they seem to be bigger than Wu Hao, they are all students after all. It seems that they are a little too big to use this word, and the reason why they dare not say it is because they all feel that this person is too strong. At a young age, he was able to dream of the spirit beast. No matter what reason or chance he got the spirit beast, at least he got the spirit beast, which is very shocking.


    If he raises the spirit beast and becomes an adult, his future strength will become more frightening. The already very strong man has got the spirit beast, not to mention what kind of super master he will become in the future. No one can imagine. Maybe from the moment he gets the spirit beast, it means that he has entered the realm of high heaven experts, Just give him a little time in a few years, and he will be able to recruit the top experts. Even if he doesn''t show a few experts, it''s not difficult. After all, the spirit beast. It''s a very powerful existence. It can be said that it''s not too much to describe as a divine beast. Moreover, the spirit beast is very special. It can find its own crystal veins, and it''s also the best shortcut to enhance its strength by using crystal veins.


    It means that he has become a top master.


    All the people looked at him with astonishment, flattery, awe and fear. All the complicated expressions were on their faces, which made each of them have an incomprehensible appearance.


    Why there is such a strong person, and he is so young, I really can''t understand.


    Not only these students, but also Wu Hao''s tutor showed a look of horror when they passed by the college. None of them thought that this young man had such a powerful power to get the spirit beast besides his incomprehensible aptitude. It was the spirit beast, which was higher level than the dragon spirit beast, They really can''t guess, or guess, what kind of process it will be, but they prefer that it''s his good luck. After all, the strength of the spirit beast is extraordinary. It''s a very powerful existence, Even a stronger person may not be able to defeat the spirit beast, not necessarily. It is almost impossible to defeat the spirit beast. Even the young spirit beast is very powerful, and the spirit beast itself is a kind of god beast living in the legend. If he is such a level, he can get the strength of the spirit beast, even the dragon spirit beast can''t count, Let alone become a powerful legendary spirit beast, so they prefer that he is lucky to get the spirit beast.


    Wu Haocai didn''t bother to pay attention to their conjectures. The only thing that made him feel helpless was that the matter spread so fast that even these people in the college knew that they had a spirit beast.

 Chapter 1060

    Let alone those powerful practitioners. I''m afraid that the news will soon spread everywhere. Although the distance between each city is very far away, the high heaven also has its own unique communication system. Long distance communication is not a problem. Maybe now many distant places already know that there is a spirit beast in Qinghe city. It''s only a matter of time before they come.


    Those practitioners in Qinghe city should be earlier and ready to move. However, they know the strength of Lingkong beast and should be preparing to steal it. It must be impossible. Lingkong beast is not something they can easily get. They have witnessed the strength at the beginning, although only a few people really see Lingkong beast''s power, But the news should also spread as quickly as the spirit beast itself. As long as they know the strength of the spirit beast, they will not act rashly. They think that more people will wait for the experts from other cities to come and have the first shot, then there will be a large number of people behind, regardless of everything.


    All things need someone to take the lead. Only when someone takes the lead, can things develop more smoothly. Now no one has officially started to take action, and the subsequent buffer time is relatively longer. However, with the help of real experts, some people can''t bear to take the lead and start to take action. Then the strong and the weak will rush to take the lead, There is no doubt that the spirit beast will be robbed by others.


    "It seems that I''ll leave as soon as possible." Wu Hao sighed in his heart, a little helpless, but he never gave up on these things, but he had planned the next thing in his heart.


    Anyway, we have to go to Longya city now. When we get to Longya City, we are ready to come back after building weapons. Before we come back, let the spirit beast show up in Longya city and turn everyone''s eyes to Longya city. At that time, they all rush to Longya city. When they return to Qinghe City, they can be quiet for a while.


    Although this broken method can''t really solve the problem fundamentally, Wu Hao is still willing to play with them when there is no way. All day long, he knows how to think of these empty headed ways to enhance his strength, and he doesn''t mind turning them around.


    Wu Hao smiles and even has a worse idea.


    At that time, Xiaolan, Xiaobing and Xiaodi will help to send the small Lingkong beast to different cities, so that they mistakenly think that the Lingkong beast appears intensively and distract everyone''s attention to other cities. I can secretly spread some rumors that the Lingkong beast has been stolen. It''s not impossible.


    Wu Hao didn''t care about these people. As long as Lingtian didn''t make up his mind, everything else would be easy.


    As like as two peas, Wu Hao and his eyes came to the classroom. The people in the classroom looked at the eyes of Wu Hao as the others. They never thought that they could get the spirit beast. A few of them did not know much about the spirit beast. They even looked at the beast of the beast again, and knew that after the powerful spirit of the Lingkong beast, they knew it. What kind of spirit beast did Wu Hao get. That powerful power will definitely make his already very powerful strength become higher. The spirit beast and his own strength complement each other. Who can be his opponent in the future?


    "I''m back." Kuangfeng is the calmest, and the people of Yinhui team seem normal. At least for them, the stronger Wu Hao is, the more likely they will succeed in the future. They have nothing to make a fuss about, but they are happy for him.


    "I''m back."


    Wu Hao smiles and says nothing. There is nothing to say with kuangfeng, because they need to know a lot of things by heart.


    After such a long time together, they gradually have this tacit understanding.


    "Dear students, you should continue your unfinished skill learning. Don''t be influenced by each other. I know you have heard the rumor circulating in the city that Linghao got a very powerful spirit beast. It seems to be a spirit beast. In the spirit beast guide, the spirit beast is really powerful, but even if people really get it, That''s what other people get by strength. What you have to do is to constantly improve your strength. When you meet these powerful spirit beasts, you will have the chance to take them as your spirit pet. If you are not strong enough, even if you meet powerful spirit beasts, it is useless. It will not be your opportunity, On the contrary, it will become a danger to you. The more powerful the spirit beast is, the more powerful it needs to be controlled. If you don''t have enough strength to meet a powerful spirit beast, you may lose your life. You should be aware of this. " Qingyin heard them talking about the spread of this matter in Qinghe city when she came here. Since they all know it, there is no need to hide it. Just tell them the truth and guide them to learn more actively.


    Wu Hao smiles and feels more and more that Qingyin is really a mentor. What he says is right, and it guides them to practice. For them, cultivation is the most important thing they should consider. A powerful spiritual pet is important, but it''s a powerful spiritual pet. If they don''t have enough strength, they can''t control it, Especially for their current strength, it is impossible for them to control the powerful spirit pet. Even if they really encounter it, it is only their danger at most. For those powerful spirit beasts, human beings are just their food, and it''s still small food that they will even spit on. It''s possible to crush them to death, Don''t even think about it, just improve your strength.


    Qingyin''s words did lead them to practice. Without saying anything, they just sat down and began to practice.


    During the period when Wu Hao left, they have been learning different skills. Although they have made little progress, they have mastered some skills.


    Anyway, Wu Hao is about to leave Qinghe city. He is not in a hurry to learn new skills. He sits down with Ling fei''er to practice. They are learning new skills, but he is not in a hurry. He takes crystal stones and slowly absorbs them.


    The time of cultivation is always very fast. It''s almost nine o''clock. At ten o''clock, I contacted Lingtian in his lounge.


    Although the technology of Gaotian divine world is not developed, many things are similar. For example, their contact information is similar to holographic projection. Qingyin uses a piece of crystal to project the virtual image of Lingtian''s half body. Lingtian also sees the virtual image of Qingyin''s half body.

 Chapter 1061

    "What can I do for you at this time?" Lingtian''s tone is still calm, not urgent and slow. It seems that he is a treacherous old fox. There is no change in his expression from her face. Even his appearance seems to be indifferent to everything. If you don''t know him, you may even think he is a good middle-aged man.


    "Lord, I have something to report to you. Wu Hao doesn''t know two things. What is this? But a lot of people''s eyes, but showed a look of surprise, including crazy front, looking at the hands of the shield badge are very surprised.


    "I don''t think you''ve all seen the shield badge, but have you all heard of it?" Qingyin looks at them with a smile.


    "The shield badge is made of a unique space energy stone. As long as the shield badge is crushed, it can send the user to a specific place." Fang Yin said.


    Because the space energy stone used to make the shield badge is very rare, so the space shield itself is very rare, and the quantity is very expensive. I didn''t expect that there are so many Qingyin, which is a lot of them, and it''s a big price to give them one.


    "Fang Yin is right. This shield badge can help you come back here quickly. I have integrated my energy into your shield badge. If I need you to come back immediately, I will contact you through this energy. You can come back immediately by crushing the shield badge, of course, If you are willing to keep this shield badge, when I contact you, you can send it back without using the shield badge. It doesn''t matter if you come back slowly. This time, you don''t have to limit your time. " Qingyin smiles and gives them this shield badge.


    Everyone laughed happily. Shield, badge, this is a treasure. If you can get a shield, the badge can be kept secret. For example, when you meet a powerful opponent or a powerful spirit beast in the wild, you can use the shield badge to escape at the most critical moment, This sentence of Qingyin makes most people give up the plan of using the shield badge.

 Chapter 1062

    This baby can be put away. Of course, it''s better to put it away. Even if you spend more time walking back, it''s better than using it. Especially when there''s no danger, who wants to use such a good baby?


    Even kuangfeng doesn''t plan to use this, let alone other people.


    "Teacher Qingyin, I didn''t expect that you still have many treasures." Wu Hao a small joke, he also "understand."


    Everyone nodded, but the vast majority of people still regard this as a treasure. In fact, it is a treasure. Although the stability of this thing is not particularly good, it can not hinder the fact that she is a treasure. Even if it is unstable, it is relatively conditional. Only when it is stimulated by strong energy, it will become unstable, But under normal circumstances, he is still very stable and can achieve a 100% success rate. In this case, what else can they say? To treat him as a treasure is to cherish it best. They can''t buy it if they want to buy it in the market.


    "Then let''s start now. All of you try to find out the actual combat opportunities and find out your own shortcomings. Remember, the reason why I let you go to the actual combat is to let you find out your own shortcomings, not you? In the process of actual combat, how powerful you feel, the significance of actual combat is to challenge the strong, but don''t go to some weak people for the so-called time to challenge there. It doesn''t have any significance. The victory of the battle with Luozhen doesn''t mean how strong you are, it only means how stupid you are, but the failure of the battle with the strong doesn''t mean that you degenerate, It just means that you still have more room for improvement, but I still have to remind you that when you are challenging, you''d better look at your goals clearly and don''t challenge those who are much stronger than you, especially don''t make too much mischief. In that case, your strength may not reach the level that others treat you as opponents, and it''s possible to destroy you, The significance of actual combat is here. He not only needs to test your own strength level, but also needs you to have enough eyesight to identify your opponents. Then in the process of this challenge, he finds his own shortcomings, whether in skills, combat methods or mentality. Everything else can reflect your own level through actual combat, Do you understand? " Qingyin clapped her hands and said seriously.


    "I see."


    Everyone nodded and said goodbye to each other. One after another, they left the classroom and were very excited to be able to leave the college for actual combat. Actual combat is a necessary process for a practitioner, and it is also a way to improve their strength more quickly in the process of growing up. They did not expect that he would give them the opportunity of actual combat so soon. Of course, they are happy.

 Chapter 1063

    Wu Hao gently touched kuangfeng. Although he didn''t say anything, kuangfeng immediately realized what he was going to say. Some things are self-evident and tacit, which has become the best way to communicate between them. Kuangfeng left the classroom, but he was waiting for her under a small tree not far away.


    After the others left, Wu Hao said to Qingyin, "I''ll go to find kuangfeng. If you two want to go back together, you''d better go back separately and see for yourself. I''ll go back later."


    "Well, good." Ling fei''er puts up her toes with a smile and kisses him on the face. Qing Yin kisses him on the face quickly.


    Wu Hao smiles and leaves the classroom to find kuangfeng.


    Kuangfeng is waiting for him under the tree.


    "I''m going to Longya city recently. You always like to use spears?"


    "I''m used to it." Crazy Feng Leng for a while, nodded.


    "I''ll see if I can bring you some good weapons."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Wu Hao laughed and then said, "how many spars do you have left?"


    "Not much, so I just went out this time to look for crystal everywhere."


    "In the future, don''t waste time on this matter. I''ll give you some crystal stones. You can sell them in the crystal stone shop and exchange them for some space rings. I''ll give you some crystal stones. You can assign these crystal stones to your Yinhui team. Then everyone has more crystal stones to improve their level." Wu Hao said, and took out a large half meter square blue crystal from the space ring.


    Crazy Feng Leng for a moment, can''t help showing a surprised look in his eyes, with such a huge crystal, and the energy is so pure, which is worth a lot of money.


    "Take it."


    Crazy front didn''t hesitate, instantly with his own space ring, put this crystal stone on his hand to take away.


    "Take it and sell it. Then buy the space ring. Try to buy a better quality ring. You can fit more."


    "I see. You have a lot of spars now?"


    "Don''t forget, I have a spirit beast now, and I will supply all your crystal stones in the future." Wu Hao smiles.


    Crazy Feng nodded, although he didn''t say anything, but the moving in his eyes is self-evident. The temporary need to support the whole silver gray team is very huge. Although Wu Hao has the spirit beast now, he also understands that he will encounter many dangers now, but he decides to do it according to the old rules. How can he not be moved? He could not have done it, but he did.


    "Go ahead. I''ll give you the crystal stone when we go to the restaurant before noon."


    "Good."


    "OK, I''ll go." Wu Hao smiles, pats him on the shoulder and turns to leave.


    "Linghao..."


    "Well?" Wu Hao looked back at kuangfeng. Kuangfeng wanted to say something, but for a moment he didn''t know what he was going to say. He held his hands and didn''t say anything.


    Wu Hao smiles and leaves the college without saying anything.


    Wu Hao didn''t go back as an animal car. Instead, he walked directly on the road. The strong wind went to sell the crystal stone, bought a space ring, and then went to the restaurant. It was just about the same distance from here to the restaurant. Another reason why he chose to walk was that he wanted to know how many people in Qinghe City knew about it and coveted his own spirit beast.


    When he was walking on the road, almost every practitioner had something wrong with the way he looked at her. Most of them were still surprised to look at him now, because they just thought that this is a young man. It''s incredible that he could get the spirit beast, which is a god level spirit beast. When they saw real people, they felt even more surprised. They didn''t expect that they were even younger than they thought, And it looks thinner than expected. It''s incredible that such a person can catch the spirit beast. I don''t know how he did it.


    Some people are very disappointed. What are they disappointed about? Of course, it''s not that Wu Hao was disappointed. They were disappointed that Wu Hao didn''t take the spirit beast with him. Instead, he wanted to see the spirit beast. It''s said that the spirit beast had once been powerful in the street, but they didn''t see it. Now they are very eager to see the spirit beast, It''s a pity that he didn''t bring the spirit beast with him. It became a fantasy to see the spirit beast. It''s very shocking to think about the picture of the spirit beast appearing in Qinghe city. As soon as the powerful spirit beast appears, it will make the whole Qinghe City boiling. It still appeared on the Internet that day. If you see the spirit beast in broad daylight, I''m afraid everyone will come, Take a look at the spirit beast.


    Most of the people are just ordinary ideas, and they don''t have bad intentions. Most of the practitioners'' mental skills are relatively correct, because in the process of cultivation, the tutors often repeatedly emphasize that the practitioners must cultivate their mind, nature and emotion. In this case, most of the practitioners can maintain their normal mentality and not be disturbed by external things, No matter whether they are strong or not, those who don''t belong to themselves are not their own practitioners. To get anything, they need to get it through their own efforts, instead of bridging what others already have. Therefore, although most practitioners know that Wu Hao has a powerful spirit beast, I don''t have the impulse to take her away, even if there is one, It''s just a joke with myself, or a joke with other people. Just like the two young people who talked about things in the shop in Qingshan that day, although they seemed to have a chance to do Yu Yang, Wu Hao knew that this kind of person would talk about it, and he didn''t dare to do it if he was given the chance.


    But no matter how good things are, there must be some bad ones. It''s like a piece of white paper. If you look at it carefully, there must be some stains. Although most of the practitioners practice mind, nature and emotion, and they do a good job, once the number is enlarged to a higher level, there are always some people who want to get something that doesn''t belong to them by improper means, For them, things that don''t belong to themselves, just temporarily don''t belong to themselves. When they get something, don''t they belong to themselves? There is no difference between this and their own things. It is not a very serious thing for them to take advantage of others. If they kill people, they will become ownerless. Isn''t it reasonable to take them again at this time? Who can say they shouldn''t?


    Robbers always have the logic of robbers, and thieves always have the truth of thieves. Every kind of people in the world has a way to find a way to comfort themselves.


    Especially when the number of people continues to enlarge, it is necessary to enlarge the number of such people, which will also show an upward trend. Wu Hao walked from one end of the street to the other, obviously feeling that more and more people cast bad eyes on him.

 Chapter 1064

    Although they all hide the strong desire in their hearts, it is obvious that the desire in their eyes has proved that they are trying to get the spirit beast. Now they don''t do it just because there is no chance and no one really does it. If someone does it first, they will definitely choose to do it without hesitation, Because once the moral shackles are broken, everyone will feel that it is the right thing to chase after others. Especially when they are not in the right mind, if someone takes the lead, they will not feel that something is wrong with what they are doing. On the contrary, they will feel that it is normal. If everyone is in the money, I will take it. Anyway, it''s mine, I''m not at a loss if I don''t get it. I have to work hard for some things.


    No matter for the good or the bad, it''s the truth. Only by working hard can we know the final result.


    It can be seen that these people are even immersed in self intoxication. For their next efforts, even the rainstorm, they have a high respect. They move themselves and comfort themselves very effectively. Is it wrong to strive to improve their strength for several years? Of course, it''s true that every cultivator in the world is not trying to improve his own strength level. Cultivation is a way. Owning a powerful weapon is a way. Getting a powerful spirit beast is also a way.


    The spirit beast is alive. As long as the master dies, he will either return to nature or find a new master. This is the most direct problem they have to face now. Anyway, there are many directions to work hard. There are always ways to get what they want. Isn''t that what people pursue in this life? To get what you want is to prove that your chance is the value of life and the meaning of life, isn''t it?


    Wu Hao could almost feel their hearts and powerful narcissism from their firm eyes. He was eager to jump up and stab himself to death now, so that he could fight for the spirit beast. Anyway, the spirit beast had lost its master, and it became a ownerless thing. After it became a ownerless thing, it belonged to everyone, Whoever grabs it will have it.


    Looking at those people''s bad eyes, Wu Hao couldn''t laugh or cry. It seems that it''s not necessarily a good thing to get a powerful treasure in Gaotian Shenjie, especially when the level of strength can''t keep up with it. In another case, the one who gets this spirit beast is a super strong man with a long reputation, I''m afraid these people are only willing to worship, but this kind of thing happens to them, making them look like a young man who is not very strong. In this case, of course, they want to fight, but they still feel that the spirit beast is in their hands, It''s also a waste of the powerful power of Lingkong beast. Only when they own it, can they give full play to the real strength of Lingkong beast.


    All of these ideas can make them become more and more comfortable to grab their own goblins.


    A suckling boy? Ha ha, is that for you? You suckling smelly boys, you still want to rob my things. Wait and see. I''ll make you unable to find the southeast and northwest one by one.


    Wu Hao sneered in his heart. He still has a way to deal with these people. At least he has absolute self-confidence and plays them around.


    It''s not hard to deal with these people.


    As long as Lingtian doesn''t get in the way, he''s always telling himself this. He''s not afraid of other people. He''s afraid that Lingtian will get in the way, and it will be very difficult for him to deal with the situation.


    There''s no other way but to tear the skin.


    But now he is not afraid to tear his face, especially after the three little goddesses, Xiao Bing, Xiao Lan and Xiao Di, joined in, he doesn''t have to worry about the threat of Lingtian. When Lingtian and Dina were fighting for a long time, Lingtian retreated, even Dina could draw with Lingtian.


    Not to mention the three little goddesses. You know, Dina is able to draw with Lingtian before her injury is fully recovered. After Dina''s strength is fully recovered, in fact, he doesn''t have to worry about it. When it''s settled, he will be able to deal with Lingtian. It''s not because Dina''s injury hasn''t fully recovered that Wu Hao doesn''t tear his face now, He mainly wants to borrow the plan of Lingtian, follow him to the center of the protoss of spirit, then approach the protoss of time, and know his life experience from the protoss of time. He is not interested in Lingtian''s plan at all. Whether he wants to be emperor or control the whole high heaven, he has no interest at all.


    For him, it really doesn''t make sense whether the celestial kingdom is controlled by the protoss of time or by the protoss of spirit. His biggest interest is just to know what his life is like. Besides, what he wants to do most is to unite the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit as much as possible. If these two clans can unite to fight against the Diablo, then they can definitely pose an absolute threat to the Diablo. After all, the blood of God is the biggest taboo of the Diablo, and all the blood flowing inside the time and spirit clans is the blood of God. Is it enough to fight against the Diablo?


    Wu Hao ignores the eyes of all the people who have a bad heart for him, and goes straight across the street. At noon, he just comes to the restaurant where he and kuangfeng met before. Kuangfeng arrives earlier than him. He has already found a good position in the restaurant, which is still their last window position.


    There are all kinds of people who eat in the restaurant. When Wu Hao comes downstairs, most people look at him the same way as those on the street. Most people are surprised, but some people are disappointed. They don''t see the spirit beast. A few people look at him badly, and those eyes flash with excitement and expectation, It seems that I wish someone would do it to him now, but not everyone dares to do it. In fact, none of these people who eat in the restaurant dares to do it. There are so many people in the street who dare to do it, not to mention these people in the restaurant. Wu Hao and kuangfeng showed their basic strength when they were eating in the restaurant, Although he is not the top expert, he is not an ordinary cultivator. He can easily be provoked, and no one knows how much strength Wu Hao has hidden.

 Chapter 1065

    No matter he is lucky or powerful, anyone who can get the spirit beast deserves to be vigilant. That''s why so far, no one has really done anything to Wu Hao, because no one knows how much strength Wu Hao has hidden or how strong he has. They must be fully prepared, Just in case, if Wu Hao''s strength is too strong, they are not prepared enough. You may fall short of success, or even put your own life on the hook. Since you plan, of course, you should prepare for the worst.


    Wu Hao completely ignored their eyes, sat down and ordered some food and wine with kuangfeng.


    "This ring is not bad." Wu Hao looked at the three best space rings on kuangfeng''s hand. The capacity limit of the best space ring is 10000 cubic meters. He was a little surprised that the crystal stone could sell for so much money. Although he didn''t know what the value of the best space ring was, it was said that the value of the best three-star ring was very high, and he could buy three crystal stones with pure quality, The price is still quite high. It''s also that I sold my energy crystal for so much money before. Now the one I gave him is so huge that the price must be higher.


    "I have a lot of money on my side. I''ll pay you back later." Crazy Feng drink wine whispered, did not cause anyone''s attention.


    "No, you can keep the money by yourself. No matter how much, you can use it for yourself. Don''t think it''s my money. Since I have given you the stone, the rest of the money is your own. Whether you use it to buy daily necessities, weapons and equipment, or buy some equipment for Yinhui team, you can see for yourself." Wu Hao said.


    "But there''s a lot left." Kuangfeng looks at him.


    "Very much. How much?" Wu Hao smiles.


    "There''s more than 15 million left." This is a very huge number. As a soldier, kuangfeng doesn''t have much money. In fact, this is the first time that he has been exposed to so much money. He is a practitioner, not a businessman, and has no desire for money. He doesn''t want to get so much money.


    "That''s quite a lot." Wu Hao smiles faintly. Although it''s the first time that he has come into contact with so much money in the high heaven, he doesn''t intend to ask for it. If he wants money, any crystal in the ring can be sold today. He doesn''t need to care about it.


    "Don''t worry, you can spend it yourself. If it''s not enough, you can ask me for your Yinhui team. Since I am determined to follow me, I will never treat you badly. Although I may not lead you to such a glorious road in the future, or even to a road leading to death, I can be sure that Wu Hao will never ignore the money, Whether it''s buying equipment or anything else, it''s at your disposal. " Wu Hao gave a faint smile.


    "Death is a soldier''s most glorious way home." Crazy Feng light said, can die for him, it is also a glorious thing.


    "All right, I have to go back after dinner. I think I will leave secretly. You don''t care what you do


    "The money..."


    "Don''t be so fussy. If you want to take the money, you can take it by yourself. You can do whatever you need to do. You can buy something for your brothers." Wu Hao smiles, picks up his wine glass and touches him. Kuangfeng looks at him and puts away the emotion in his eyes. All his gratitude is silent. It''s no pity to meet such an organization as a soldier.


    "Have a drink." Kuangfeng took a deep breath, touched Wu Hao and drank it all.


    Wu Hao laughed and drank all the wine in his glass.


    "Now you seem to be the focus of the whole Qinghe city." Crazy front while eating vegetables, said in a low voice, of course, he also noticed these people''s attention to him, when all people look at him, they can clearly notice those people''s bad eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I can handle this matter by myself. I don''t care about these people. Although I say I will face great challenges in the future, let''s see how I can turn them around. As long as Lingtian doesn''t come, I can intervene. Oh, by the way, I have to remind you of one thing."


    Wu Hao drank a glass of wine, took advantage of the opportunity to clip vegetables, moved forward slightly, and said in a low voice: "if Lingtian also wants to take away my Lingkong beast, I may tear my face with Lingtian from now on, but it''s my business to tear my face with him. You Yinhui team must act according to our previous plan, even if I tear my face with him, You must also go back to the Lord Lingtian. Remember that our plan is to cooperate with each other from inside. You must not quit because I have no face with him. Remember that. "


    "Are you really going to have a face with him? At this time... "Kuangfeng was quite surprised.


    "The spirit beast means a lot to me. If the spirit heaven takes away the spirit beast, it will be equal to the change of strength. His strength will become very strong, and my own strength will be further weakened. In this case, I have to tear my face with him. If I tear my face, I will try to contact you, but our plan must be carried out according to the normal situation, Do you understand? No matter what, you must continue to lurk around Lingtian. You can''t act rashly and destroy our original plan just because I''ve torn the skin with him. " Wu Hao said seriously.


    "I see. No matter what, I will control my men." Kuangfeng nodded. As a soldier, he should listen to orders, not participate in the whole process of the plan. This is not what he is good at.


    "Drink the bar."


    After drinking the wine, the dishes on the table were eaten up. Without eating, they left the restaurant directly.


    When they left the restaurant, they were both closely watched, which was not tracking. They just wanted to see what they were doing, but Wu Hao didn''t want to be followed by these people. The next step was to take the crystal to kuangfeng. If they were seen, it would not be a good thing.


    Two people do animal car to leave, and then finally get rid of these people came to a place where no one.


    Wu Hao threw out 30000 cubic meters of rings in the space ring. When kuangfeng saw these crystals, he was stunned. The energy progress of these crystals was so high, far exceeding 99% of the energy crystals available on the market. How much progress will these energy crystals bring? She couldn''t even imagine for a moment that if she had been practicing with this kind of crystal, the speed of progress would definitely be very fast.

 Chapter 1066

    "What are you doing? Hurry up and take it Wu Hao glared at him.


    Crazy Feng immediately takes back the god space ring, one by one is full, 30000 cubic meters of space rings are all installed, three best space rings are all full.


    "Make good use of these crystal stones. Anyway, you see Yinhui team. You''re the investor. You can''t think about how to distribute these crystal stones. I''ll contact me when I come back. In the future, all your crystal stones will be handed over to me. When you want to use crystal stones, you dare to say to me that I will give you enough crystal stones for you to use. Don''t worry, I have a lot of such crystal stones, Don''t forget the spirit beast, but it can sense the existence of crystal stone. I can supply you crystal stone in unlimited quantity. " Wu Hao pats kuangfeng on the shoulder. Kuangfeng looks at her with firmness in her eyes. He has never been so firm as this moment. Although he doesn''t know what kind of road he will take with Wu Hao, he can be sure that his final strength will be very strong, even if he can''t absorb the aura of heaven and earth to strengthen his own strength, But he said that he would give himself a lot of crystal stones to provide him with strength, and he would certainly do it. There is no doubt that he is definitely the kind of person who does what he says.


    It''s worth it to meet such a master.


    "Let''s go separately. I''ll go this way and you''ll go that way. When we meet in private, we should pay attention not to be found." Wu Hao smiles.


    "I understand!"


    Crazy front seriously nodded, quickly left, they two meet in private, really should pay attention to a little.


    As soon as kuangfeng left, Wu Hao left quickly without anyone noticing.


    Kuangfeng was in a high mood all the way. He just sold his fast crystal for so much money, but now he directly gave him 30000 cubic meters of crystal with the same quality. If he sold these crystal for money, it would be a huge wealth. For the first time, he felt that the space ring on his hand was so heavy, but he was in a high mood, It''s not because these crystal stones can sell a lot of money, but because now they have such high-quality crystal stones to provide cultivation, the future progress will be very fast. With the same cultivation time and the same cultivation speed, the higher the quality of crystal stones, the higher the energy, the higher the quality of crystal stones, and the higher the purity of energy, For the improvement of strength, the more beneficial it is. There is no doubt that the crystal stones he gives are the best. Absorbing the energy, the strength level of crystal stones will definitely rise very fast.


    The next thing he has to think about is how to distribute these spars to his brothers.


    You have to tell your brothers to use this knowledge carefully. They usually practice with ordinary crystal stones. Only when they come back home to practice can they take out these crystal stones for use. Otherwise, people will have doubts when they see such pure crystal stones. Any doubt can reveal the relationship between their Yinhui team and Wu Hao. This is absolutely not allowed, Especially at this critical moment, Wu Hao may break his face with Lingtian at any time. In this case, their Yinhui team should pay more attention to keeping an absolutely safe distance from Wu Hao. Even if he breaks his face with Lingtian, their Yinhui team must show that they have nothing to do with him on the surface, even when it is necessary, He even had a personal fight with Wu Hao to show their attitude of Yinhui team in front of Lingtian.


    Therefore, in private, no one can find that the people of their Yinhui team have such a close relationship with Wu Hao.


    This matter must be explained clearly. Wu Hao has paid a lot for their strength in this life. They can''t destroy his plan casually, absolutely.


    Crazy Feng on the way back, planning how to explain this matter to the brothers, and let them remember the next plan, Wu Hao has returned home.


    Qingyin also happened to come from the secret Road on his side, and everyone just got together.


    "Brother Linghao, where did you go for lunch? We wanted to wait for you to have dinner together, but you didn''t come back after waiting for a long time, so we''ll have dinner together. " Xiaodi jumped into his arms with a smile, like a lovely elf.


    "That is to say, we wanted to wait for you to have dinner, but you never came back to have dinner with us. Today''s food is delicious." Xiao Bing, like an elf, pours into his arms and waits for his kiss. Wu Haohao can''t help laughing and kisses them on the faces of their two little lollies. These two little girls are really charming.


    "I went to dinner with another classmate at noon. If I didn''t come back with Phil, you can eat by yourself. Because if I didn''t come back with Phil, I must have eaten with others. You can rest assured. I won''t have an accident. You think those people outside can help me. Don''t worry, even without the help of xiaolingkong beast, Those people can''t be my opponents. Don''t forget that I''m the one who can kill seven adult ice dragons. It''s too early for these minions to kill me. I''m not as weak as you think. " Wu Hao smiles, hugs these two little girls and sits down.


    "Young master, we''ve packed all our things. You can start any time you want." Yuying and Yunhan two little girls came to massage her shoulder.


    "We''ll leave at noon." Wu Hao nodded firmly.


    "Is it such a rush to leave at noon? I thought you''d want to go up. " Qingyin was stunned.


    "You shouldn''t be late. Anyway, it''s all packed up. Let''s just go." Wu Hao also pulled Xiaolan in front of him, looked at him and said: "girl, next we are going to leave the city, but we can''t leave openly. We need you and Xiaobing Xiaodi to take us to leave the city directly. Can we do that? I mean to leave the city directly, where people can see it, that is to move directly to the outskirts where there is no one


    "Of course, it''s no problem. It''s very easy for us to travel in time and space. It''s easy to go anywhere we want, and it doesn''t matter to take a few people. Now our strength has recovered a little, it doesn''t matter." Xiaolan says with a smile that she wants to hug Wu Hao a little. Naturally, she sees it. She stands up and hugs Wu Hao directly. She kisses her lips on her tender lips. Her face turns red. She thinks he will kiss her face. As a result, she kisses her lips directly. This sensitive place makes him feel very different, Suddenly feel heart thumping, see Dina and Ling Fei Er can''t help laughing, hear their voice of laughter, Xiao Lan is very embarrassed, subconsciously from Wu Hao''s arms back out.

 Chapter 1067

    "I''m sorry." Wu Hao smiles and scrapes her nose.


    "My heart is beating very hard." Xiao Lan pursed his lips. At the moment when his lips touched each other, he really felt his heart stop for a moment, and then his heart was pounding.


    "Xiaolan, you have more and more feelings for the young master." Tina giggled. She didn''t expect to be so much faster than she thought.


    "Yes? Is it a good thing or a bad thing? "


    "It''s a good thing, of course." Qingyin and lingfei''er can''t help laughing. Of course, it''s a good thing. How can it be a bad thing?


    "It''s a strange feeling, but it''s pretty good." Xiao Lan pursed her lips and said that her face was red, but she could see that she was happy from the bottom of her heart.


    "Sister, why do you blush?" Little Di looked up at him strangely.


    "I don''t know, but I feel like this after being kissed by Linghao." Xiaolan said.


    "Brother Linghao, I also want to be kissed, OK?" Xiao Di looks up at him. Wu Hao recognizes him and kisses her on her lips. Xiao Di is stunned and her face turns red.


    "Sister, you blush, too."


    Xiao Bing is just like watching magic. He is very surprised. Then he raises his head to show Wu Hao to listen to him. Wu Hao is not happy and crying. How can these two little girls play? But they seem to be playing. He smiles and kisses Wu Hao on her lips.


    Xiao Bing was also stunned. The moment her lips touched her, she felt very wonderful. Her little body even shook a little, and her hands could not help holding on to her. Then her face began to ache. Her blushing was due to her heart pounding. The feelings of the three sisters were all the same, but Xiao Lan''s blushing was the most obvious, Although Xiaodi and Xiaobing blushed, they didn''t blush as much as she did. There''s no doubt that they all felt the same.


    "Did I blush, too?" Xiaobing looks at Xiaodi and Xiaolan. He can''t see whether he blushes or not. Xiaodi and Xiaolan nod at the same time and give her a positive answer.


    Xiaobing vomits his tongue in embarrassment.


    "The feeling of being kissed is really different. Ah, I also felt my heart pounding at that moment. Why is that?" Xiaobing looks at Wu Hao, lingfeier Dina and Qingyin.


    "That''s because Xiao Bing has feelings for you." Jade Butterfly said with a smile.


    "It''s a good feeling." Xiao Di also laughed and pursed her lips. When they touched each other, it was really wonderful.


    "Brother Linghao, I feel you can also accept Xiaobing and Xiaodi." Ling Fei Er giggled. It can be seen that their two little girls are also a little moved. They are little goddesses, and they are out of the category of human beings. In this case, should they be ok?


    "What does it mean to receive it?" Xiaobing and Xiaodi look at lingfei''er strangely and don''t understand what he means.


    "You''ll understand later, but now you don''t need so much guidance. Let''s go. Now that we''ve packed up, we''re ready to leave." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Have you got everything?"


    "It''s all in the space ring. It''s all packed up."


    "Then go. Let''s go to the secret passage just in case. " Spatial fluctuation will bring great energy fluctuation. If it is detected by the outside world, it is not a good thing after all.


    Wu Hao came out of the yard.


    "The kitten''s gone."


    Wu Hao smiles and puts all the crystal stones left by him into the space ring. There is no trace on the ground. Xiao Lingkong ran to his feet and rubbed.


    Wu Hao took them to the underground secret road.


    Xiaodi, Xiaolan, Xiaobing and their three sisters use their own energy to take them through the space directly. The next second, they have appeared in the suburbs outside Qinghe City, not only in the suburbs, but also in the far and far suburbs. They are already in the suburbs. There is no smoke in the wilderness. You can see that Qinghe city has become a small box in the air.


    Qingyin takes out a map from the space ring.


    "Longya city is in this direction. Shall we fly over slowly, or shall we take Xiaodi, Xiaolan and Xiaobing and show us directly outside Longya city?" Qingyin asked, if they appear directly, they can save a lot of time. If they fly directly, no matter how fast Qinghe city is from Longya City, it will take them at least two to three months.


    "Xiaolan, can the energy of the three of you support the legend of distant space?" Wu Hao asked, if you can go there directly, it''s better to save 2 to 3 months, so that he can have more time to learn more about things in Longya City, and at least have more time to deal with his two apprentices to see if he can find out the whereabouts of the old man.


    "Space shuttle is a way of our own activities, and what energy does it consume? You can take you wherever you want Xiao Lan smiles. He is very happy to help.


    "Then we will appear directly near Longya City," Wu Hao said with a smile. Of course, it is the best to be able to do so.


    "To appear directly in this city, or to stand near it?" Xiao Lan asked, this is a very important question. If it appears directly in the city, it may cause worry and unnecessary trouble.


    "Of course, it appears outside the wall. It''s about a day to seven days away from the city. Basically, no one will notice us in this distance. We can fly over it in five to seven days. Compared with spending two to three months on the road, it''s very few." Wu Hao said with a smile, absolutely can''t lose big for small.


    "Well, Xiao Di, Xiao Bing, get ready." Xiaolan said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes."


    Xiaodi Xiaobing nods with a smile. The sisters show up with them outside Longya city in three moments. The flight distance is five days.


    Longya city is in a mountain, so they also appear in the mountain.


    Looking at the vast mountains, Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing. The old man Longya really knows how to find a place. Such a place is really a good place to live in seclusion. Unfortunately, his news is still leaked. It''s known to the world that a sword casting master like him is not only a sword casting master, but also a unique one, Hiding in any place, people will know the news. As long as they know the news, I''m afraid that any place can become Longya city. Even a small place like this can form a city, not to mention other places like plain. Plain, I''m afraid Longya city has already developed into a huge city.

 Chapter 1068

    The dragon people have similar abilities, but they can''t be as relaxed as they are.


    Qingyin takes out the map again, looks at their approximate location, pays attention to the surrounding mountains, and then judges their current position. Unexpectedly, they arrive so close from Qinghe city to Longya city. Qingyin''s surprise is very obvious. Judging from this distance, they fly to Longya city, It should only take about five days.


    "Let''s go." Qingyin smiles. After judging the right direction, she flies to Longya city.


    Among them, Yuying, yudieyun, hanyunru and four of them are relatively weak. Although they can fly now, it''s impossible for them to fly so fast, so Dina gently takes them and quickly keeps up with the team.


    It only took them five days, a little more time, to see Longya city from a distance. It''s a bigger city than they thought. They thought it was similar to a small town, but in fact it has become a city, and they can smell the smell of metal and strong energy fluctuations from a distance. It''s a very strange city, And a lot of black smoke can be seen circling over Longya city from a distance.


    Wu Hao was a little strange at first, but later he thought about it and realized that he had brought everyone down from a place a few hours away from Longya city. It took about half a day to walk there, just when it was dark.


    "It''s strange why there is so much black smoke in the sky of this city. When I saw it in the sky, it seems that there is black smoke coming out from below. What''s the matter with this city? Is it on fire or something? " Ling Fei Er asked strangely as soon as he landed. He didn''t understand why this city is so strange. Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t a city be clear? There is no pollution in the high heaven. How can this city be so polluted?


    "It''s very simple. I''ll explain it to you."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "in fact, the city itself is not a geographical concept, but a concept of human agglomeration. Although the urban agglomeration effect of Gaotian divine world is a little different from that of the world I live in, Longya city can clearly feel that the urban agglomeration effect of the world I live in is the same, Why do you say that? Longya city was first discovered when you found that the old man lived in seclusion here. The purpose of you coming here is to find the old man to build powerful weapons. But the old man does not build weapons for them. Only his two apprentices are responsible for building weapons for them, and his two apprentices are only two people. The number of weapons they can build is very rare, It is certainly impossible to supply so much demand for the whole city. What will be the problem? That is, short supply means the market. What does the market mean? It means business opportunities. Those who build weapons will rush here to build weapons and sell them to those who are eager to get powerful weapons. So I''m sure there must be many weapons foundry shops and weapons in this city, If there are more than one casting shop in three shops, the appearance of black smoke will be normal. The appearance of black smoke also proves that my guess is correct. A large number of weapon foundry merchants come here to cast weapons and sell them to those who originally want to get the weapons made by Longya old man. They just reach a balance between supply and demand. In fact, I''m sure, Longya city is definitely a city made up of a large number of foundry merchants. As many people here want to get powerful weapons, as many people make weapons here and sell them to him. "


    "Linghao. You''re really smart. " Qingyin walked beside him and couldn''t help thumbing up.


    "It''s true that as you said, in fact, the whole Longya city has become a huge gathering place of weapon suppliers in the later stage of development. A large number of weapon foundry shops have opened here. They build weapons and sell them to those who come here to get powerful weapons. After all, the apprentices of Longya old man can''t meet the needs of the whole city, Therefore, the opportunities of these businessmen far exceed those in other cities. In this case, more arms dealers are also attracted to buy weapons here and sell the weapons bought here to other cities. The cost is low and the quality is better. Moreover, there is an obvious fact that the weapons produced in Longya city have a very good reputation, Because this city has become the synonym of weapon casting. Those businessmen, especially those who are engaged in weapon casting, will try their best to come here, buy a large number of weapons and resell them if they are not far away. Not only that, those who want to buy good weapons, even if they don''t come to Longya old man to make weapons, will try their best to come here to buy weapons. The quality of weapons produced here will be much better


    Wu Hao also said with a smile: "I believe that, especially those weapon foundry merchants who came in the early days. I think they are definitely the highest quality people in the weapon foundry mountain, because they came for the name of Longya old man at that time. Although they were selling things with the help of Longya old man''s pheasant, they were able to sell things in this situation, Absolutely dare not do too bad quality, good quality, can be worthy of the business opportunities brought by Longya old man


    "Yes, that''s the truth. So most of the weapon foundry merchants who come to Longya city are very powerful. Although they are not as powerful as the weapons made by Longya old man, compared with other cities, the foundry merchants here are also very powerful. They can produce more powerful weapons than the weapons sold in other cities, and there are many kinds of weapons here, The level of production is also relatively higher. "


    "Aggregation effect does bring about this situation. It will gather more and better people. Of course, there must be another aspect of this situation, that is, only people who want to make money, but it is inevitable."


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "I''m sure that the whole Longya city is definitely a world of businessmen. Compared with other cities, the economic benefits of this city are definitely better than any other city."


    "What do you say?" Xinxiao asked, he actually knows, because he knows the situation of Longya city. He came to Longya city once a long time ago to buy weapons. The reason why he asked is just to know how Wu Hao analyzed it? I enjoy listening to my man analyze these things. I feel that he is very powerful. As a woman, he is a little proud.

 Chapter 1069

    "It''s very simple. There are so many weapon foundry merchants in Longya City, so there is no doubt that they need a lot of materials. The headquarters may cast all the weapons, so they go to the mountain to dig materials by themselves. This wastes too much time and energy, and it is impossible to realize. In this case, another group of merchants will appear, That is, merchants who provide them with a large number of high-quality materials, such as various ore merchants, will appear. After the emergence of such merchants, other supporting facilities of the whole weapon will certainly appear. In the process of weapon casting, a large amount of crystal will sometimes be added, so crystal merchants will naturally appear, and there will certainly be a lot of crystal merchants, It''s not only needed when casting weapons, but also a large number of practitioners gathered here. These practitioners themselves need crystal stones to provide them with better cultivation. They come here to ask for weapons, and they can''t get it. The headquarters may not cultivate for one or two or even two or three years. Since crystal stones are needed for cultivation, there will be business opportunities for crystal merchants. "


    "In addition to the crystal merchants, I think there will be a large number of other merchants, such as those who provide housing. If they are smart, they will definitely come. Why? Because there are so many people gathered here, whether they are practitioners or businessmen, they can bring huge business opportunities. After they come, it is impossible for all of them to find wood to build houses by themselves. In this case, if the businessmen who build houses come, they will be able to provide a large number of houses directly for them, and if they have construction businessmen, they will be able to build houses by themselves, Or the timber merchants will come immediately. The construction merchants can''t cut wood all the time to process it. At this time, the timber merchants will provide wood. Isn''t that a business opportunity? And after a large number of these people appear, then food and clothing, everything else will follow, all business opportunities are a linkage effect, as long as there is a trend of prosperity, others will not be bad, this is the inevitable result of the agglomeration effect of a city. "


    "Great husband, I can''t help clapping for you." Qingyin says with a smile that she can''t help but use the word "husband". All his analysis is completely in line with the specific situation of Longya city. In fact, Longya city is such a place, gathering almost all the businessmen who can be found in other cities.


    "I feel great when I hear it." Ling fei''er nodded in amazement. Anyway, he felt very powerful. Although he didn''t understand it very much, as a native of high heaven, he didn''t really have a great feeling about business, but it seemed that he was very powerful.


    "I don''t understand."


    Xiaobing and Xiaodi stick out their tongue. They have no idea what they are talking about? If they don''t understand the basic environment of the whole high heaven, it''s even more impossible for them to understand this.


    "After you get in touch with each other a lot, you will gradually know that some of the truths are in fact all-round. Hurting people is always for profit. Where there is profit, they will go. Although I don''t think the merchants in the high heaven haven''t reached the acme yet, their instincts are the same. Their pursuit of profit is the same everywhere, Therefore, Longya city itself is a huge business opportunity. In this case, of course, smart businessmen will appear. In fact, it is not only in any city of Longya city that this situation will bring a lot of business opportunities. All three people will rush to it. If you carefully observe any city, you will find that the so-called city, Although it was developed by practitioners at the beginning, as the number of practitioners increases, you will find that three people will come. They will bring greater prosperity and convenience to a city. Although the high heaven is a world composed of practitioners, we have to admit that businessmen have brought a better foundation to the world. " Wu Hao shrugged and said with a smile.


    "If you think about it carefully, it seems that it is true. Although every city is developed by practitioners, it feels like practitioners have built cities one by one, but if you think about it carefully, it is not entirely because without the businessman Deng Zhu, practitioners will soon abandon a city, because life in a city will become very, very inconvenient. In the end, People will find a way to leave this city and broaden another city. However, after a city has the road of businessmen, the convenience of life will be greatly increased. After the convenience of life is greatly increased, some people will be willing to stay in a city and settle down. As long as they settle down, it will become a very common phenomenon to breed here, Cities gradually begin to distrust stability, prosperity and stability, which will attract more people, businessmen will come more, and make a city more prosperous. It seems that all cities are the same development law, no matter how big the city is, and even God can not escape this operation law. " Qingyin looks at Wu Hao with some surprise in his eyes. He has never thought about it before, but he is reminded by Wu Hao that there is such a rule in every city, which seems to be applicable to all cities.


    "In fact, this is a rule. In this world, as long as there is hurting people, it will certainly happen. And I can guarantee that no world can lack businessmen. Why? Because no world can lack people who can pursue interests, efforts must be made to form a commercial operation mode. Once a commercial operation mode begins to appear, There will be two, two will appear, there will be three, three, four, five, six, and then it will rise exponentially, and the scale of the business group will appear. " Wu Hao smiled as like as two peas. Every nation in the world is the same reason. This rule is not only the same on the earth and on other planets, but also some super high-tech civilization can not escape this situation. The construction of those ships is not always the materials provided by businessmen, even in the high level of slavery civilization. It seems that slavery will deprive businessmen of all business opportunities, because there will be unlimited use of labor in slavery. However, this is not the case. Even in high-level slavery society, there will be people wholesale slaves to do business. What is life? All forms that can generate benefits are called business. Even if people are sold, it is also a truth.


    No world can get rid of the law of economic situation.


    In the high heaven, this Longya city should be the most concentrated embodiment of the law of economic operation.


    Wu Hao smiles.

 Chapter 1070

    "Brother Linghao, how can you know so much? I feel like you know everything Ling Fei Er looked at him with adoration. Although these had nothing to do with cultivation, he always felt that these were also very powerful things.


    "In the world we live in, although we don''t have such a powerful force system, we pursue theoretical knowledge of everything and will summarize everything into theory. Moreover, if it is determined that it is the general theory of things'' operation, we will carry out these theories all the time and do everything in the way of theory as far as possible, To avoid mistakes outside the theory, so our world will learn a lot of various theories. Businessmen are also in a situation where we summarize the theory. It''s a bit like what, just like the way you summarize the cultivation. You have specific rules for learning each skill, and teach you how to master it, What we need to do is to master different operating laws, and then use these laws to develop other things. "


    "What is it?" Ling fei''er looks at him curiously, even Dina Qingyin looks at him curiously.


    "What is it? There are so many things. The high heaven is a world based on cultivation, so to be exact, you are a civilization based on energy. However, most people in our world don''t know how to use energy. I mean, the world I live in does not represent our whole world, Everyone''s use of energy basically depends on the mechanical form. We can''t use the energy by ourselves. For example, lightning energy practitioners can use the energy of lightning through practice and master the energy of lightning. But we must control the electric energy through mechanical equipment. How can we control the electric energy? Then we need to explore the rules of these electric energy operation, and finally apply these rules to some equipment to control the electric energy through these equipment. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    They understand half of what they have heard, and they need to read less.


    Wu Hao doesn''t expect them to fully understand. In fact, it''s very difficult to explain these things to them. It''s just like going back to explain to the people on earth how to directly use the human body to master these energies. I''m afraid they will understand even less, because in essence, it''s very difficult to understand the practice without foundation, I''m afraid it''s hard for everyone in the high heaven to understand the way science works, although in many cases science and fantasy have something in common, and their basis is the same.


    "Young master, can we go to the world where you live in the future?" Dinah looks at him curiously. The high heaven world is not attractive to him, but the world he lives in is a little careful. After his strength level reaches a higher level, it''s easy for him to travel freely to different worlds. It''s good to go there and have a look.


    "Needless to say, I can take you to see many different places if you like in the future."


    As he walked along, Wu Hao said with a smile: "the biggest difference between my world and the high heaven god world is actually the difference in the composition of events. The high heaven god world is a place with infinite space, similar to the infinite continent. There are different civilizations and different tree species living on this continent, but our world is more specific and different biological life, On different planets, different planets breed different civilizations, and then these huge planets together form a galaxy in a larger scope, which breeds a large number of civilizations. Then all galaxies have a common composition. The whole universe contains a large number of different worlds and different civilizations, These civilizations themselves develop in different situations. Almost all of my civilizations are completely different. You will find that as long as you can find civilization in our world, it is a completely different existence. Unlike the high heaven, although there may be different civilizations and different species, they all take place on the same land. Most of them still can''t leave the existence of energy, However, there is no such situation in our world. Some of them are completely based on energy, some of them are completely free from energy, some of them can use energy, some of them can''t use energy at all, some of them even exist in the form of soul. Their own existence is beyond imagination, and some of them are strange creatures, They also have different forms of existence. After we have solved all the problems, I will take you to my world to fly freely and explore different worlds freely. "


    "I want to go now." Ling Fei Er clenched her fist and looked forward to it, though she couldn''t understand what he meant? What is a different world and what is the composition of different civilizations? Different world, different civilization, but it''s always fun.


    "It''s impossible to go now. After we''ve solved all the things here, I''ll take you to play. And I believe you will like it there. We can do a lot of things on one planet. If one planet is tired, we can live on another planet, In a word, I can accompany you with anything I want to do. " Wu Hao said gently.


    "Brother Linghao, can we go with you?" Xiaobing looks at him expectantly.


    Wu Hao recognized it for a while, and could not help but tap on his head. "You are all my people in the future. You will take you everywhere. You don''t have to worry. I will leave you alone."


    "Yes, yes." Xiaobing nodded heavily and was very happy. Although he didn''t understand why their sisters had become his people, this sentence somehow brought her a sense of peace of mind.


    "You have to be prepared. I have a lot of women over there." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Really, that''s great. It means that we can have a lot of sisters in the past, right?" Lingfei son a listen to this words, happy directly jumped up, this little girl most like lively life, a thought can have so many sisters to live together, don''t mention how happy.


    "But our life is not the same as yours." Wu Hao smiles and shakes his head. The girl is really happy, but will the 13 little girls at home be happy to see them? That''s hard to say.


    "What do you say? Everyone looked at him strangely. They didn''t know what the difference was. "

 Chapter 1071

    "In the world I live in, a man can only have one woman, and a woman can only marry one man. It''s called monogamy. It takes a lot of effort to get 13 sisters together. I think they will be very angry when they see you. Of course, they must be angry with me, But I think taking a little time should make them accept you as well. " Wu Hao smiles and shrugs.


    "Is there such a strange rule? It''s normal for a woman to marry a man. Can''t she marry several men at the same time? But how strange that a man can only marry one woman? Doesn''t that mean that every woman in your world has no sisters? How lonely is life? " Ling Fei said as like as two peas, the doubts in the eyes of TNA and Tsing Yin are exactly the same. It is really hard to imagine a life without sisters. It is a lonely life. Isn''t this strange? Why is there such a rule?


    But how does Wu Hao explain this? It''s just something that can''t be explained.


    "Different worlds have different rules, which can''t be explained, and I can''t explain them, but that''s what the rules are. But I think their mood has changed a lot. I don''t think they will refuse. At most, they just take a little time to accept you. After accepting you, I think you will all have a happy life. But I tell you this is to prepare your mother''s heart. They are not like you, At the beginning, I will be very happy to see my sisters. When they see you, they may be very angry for a while, and they can''t accept you any more. But believe me, I will make you get along well with them, and in the end, I will make you very happy. " Wu Hao affirms that they are all their own women. No matter what, they will live together. It''s absolutely impossible. Because they are against it, they abandon all these women.


    "Although I feel that your rules are strange, we will try to live with them." Qingyin nodded, really can''t understand the place where Wu Hao lives, why there are such regulations? This kind of strange rule is almost a kind of destruction to women''s life, isn''t it? Women prefer to live in groups, which means that after their men are not at home, women can only do nothing alone at home. It''s hard to understand why they can bear this kind of lonely life? Isn''t it very good to have several sisters living together? Even if their men are not at home, sisters can also live a very happy life, can be carefree, do not have to be a person at home all day long to sulk, right?


    However, since they have such regulations, even if they can''t understand them, they can only accept them.


    Wu Hao smiles and hugs them all in his arms and kisses them. In the past, he must have wronged them, but in the end, he will make the result of this matter better, because they are all his own women. He wants everyone to be happy.


    "Well, if you don''t know about it, it will be a long time before you go back. Now let''s solve the problem in front of you." Wu Hao said with a smile, stride forward, they also send shoulder, put the just thing aside, anyway, back really have a long time to prepare, so now to start thinking about this kind of thing is really unnecessary.


    11 people left about half a day, and finally came to the gate of Longya city.


    It''s a gate, but it''s not a gate. I entered Longya city after passing this barrier. After all, Longya city is a place without even the city''s main government. All the residents here consciously form the unique operation of Longya city through their own life style.


    The biggest difference between the city and other cities is that there is not even the main government, only the residents, and the residents together constitute the whole Longya city.


    Although it was evening when they entered Longya City, the sky was not completely dark. The whole Longya city looked very spectacular in the setting sun. There were bright lights everywhere, which seemed no different from that in the daytime. The streets were full of merchants, and there were a lot of shops on both sides. Most of them were selling weapons, except for the taverns and restaurants selling weapons, The inn has everything. There are a lot of shops selling crystal stones and some vacant rooms. In a word, everything that can be seen in other places can be seen here. The most unique feeling here is here. The sound of weapons casting is heard all the time. The sound of hard hammer hitting hard steel is extremely clear and loud. The whole city is full of this sound, which makes this city sound like an industrial city. In fact, this city is really an industrial city, because there are a lot of weapons casting merchants here, Although I haven''t visited the whole Longyan City, I can feel the whole situation of Longya city if I clean it.


    "Let''s find a place to buy a house first. Let''s live in it first, and then look at the situation. I think we will live in Longya city for a while. It''s not convenient to stay in an inn." Wu Hao said that he walked directly towards a plaque not far away. Businessmen are always shrewd. People who come to Longya city must stay. In addition to accommodation, some people buy houses to settle down here. In this case, it is undoubtedly the best choice to put a plaque at the gate of the factory to directly solicit business.


    The sign that Wu Hao saw said that the house was for sale at a low price.


    It doesn''t matter whether the price is low or not. The houses in gaotianshenjie are very low. Although the prices of houses here will be higher according to the development of nongyacheng, it''s impossible to go where they are expensive, because the land in gaotianshenjie is free. If the price is too high, someone will save it. They would rather build their own houses than buy them, So even if it''s higher than other places, it''s absolutely impossible to get there.


    The key is to have a house for rent, that''s enough.


    There was a man on the side of the plaque. He seemed to be about to finish work. When he saw Wu Hao coming towards him, he immediately welcomed him with joy.


    "Do you want to buy a house? Our house is the lowest price, the best quality and the highest quality in Longya city. Shall I take you to have a look? When you come to Longya City, you can''t leave for a while. Instead of living in an inn, you''d better buy a house to live in. Besides, there are so many beauties in the back. They should all be family members. Since there are so many family members, it''s even more inconvenient to live in an inn. You can buy a house and live in it directly, no matter how long you want to live, And even if you leave Longya after you buy it, you can sell the house again, or sell it to us directly. It''s not a loss, right


    Wu Hao smiles. This young man is very good at speaking.

 Chapter 1072

    "There are several suites. First, show us the sample. If it''s appropriate, we''ll buy them directly. You can also buy them directly and go home. In addition, I can give you a little tip. I know it''s not easy for you to sell your house here. It must be your boss who sent you to sell one. How much do you draw? I''ll give you some money separately to introduce me a good one. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s very polite of you to come here. Please come here. There''s no place to sit here. Please wait a moment. I''ll move a stool out of the room for you to sit down and learn about the specific situation of the house. If you''re satisfied, I''ll take you directly, I want you to have a place to live in this evening, right The man''s stall was placed at the door of a restaurant. Seeing how many people there were, the man ran into the restaurant immediately, set up two benches and came out to sit for the ladies first. It was very polite.


    After working for a long time, they are really tired. They just sit down on the chair and stretch. The city is full of the smell of steel and metal, and the energy density is very high. Relatively speaking, they are not particularly comfortable. They also want to find a place to live and have a rest, In order to avoid breathing this uncomfortable air in the street all the time.


    "Look, young man, this is the display board of our house. You can have a closer look. It''s all our best houses. I''ll tell you directly that the layout I gave you is the best of all our houses. You can look for it casually. Although I''m not qualified to decide to give you a discount, I can take you to several places for a walk. It doesn''t matter to me, Although I''ll come home later, as long as you are happy, I can accompany you around all night, as long as you can buy the house you like. " The lighter takes out a model of the house. Each time you open it, you can clearly see the whole structure of the house above. It looks very three-dimensional. In order to make them see more clearly, the lighter takes the lighting equipment made of crystal stone to shine on it, so that Wu Hao can see more clearly.


    "Do you want to choose? Wu Hao looked at ten of them. "


    "Anyway, we don''t live here for a long time. It doesn''t matter. Just choose one. Just have a place to live." Qingyin said that if it''s a long-term residence, they still need to choose, but they come to Longya city for a period of time at most. They just leave after making weapons. Naturally, there''s no need to live here all the time. Just choose a house. Relatively speaking, it''s OK to have a better environment.


    "Well, I''ll choose any one."


    Wu Hao turned around and saw a house with the best green environment. The air pollution in Longya city is too serious. It''s full of the smell of steel everywhere. It''s better to live in such a place with a better surrounding environment and be able to resist the surrounding air.


    "That''s it. It looks good."


    "You have good eyesight. This is the most expensive house here, but it is also the house with the best environment and the most complete facilities. If you like, I can discuss with the boss and ask him to give you a discount." I''m not happy when I see that she wants to buy this house. Anyway, he also has a little money. The more expensive he buys, the more money he can get. Although it''s not much, it''s a little bit more. A worker like him is very happy to have more money.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll buy it directly." The price is not expensive. Wu Hao paid for it directly. He didn''t bother to look at the house on the spot. Anyway, he just wanted to live there. It looks good. 20000 gold coins are very cheap.


    "Please take us there. Is there an animal cart? It''s better to have an animal car to take it directly. We''re a little tired after walking for a long time. " Wu Hao said, and took out a thousand gold coins from his space ring and put them on the table.


    I was shocked when I saw so many gold coins on the table. What do you mean? This can''t be a tip for yourself. It''s too much. It''s too generous. These tips are enough to nourish your life here for a long time.


    "Young master, this is..."


    "Take it. It''s a tip for you. It''s not easy for you in the evening." Wu Hao smiles. It''s just a thousand gold coins, which is very poor for him. But for those people who are already living a very difficult life, it can be seen that a thousand gold coins can directly improve the quality of his life.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you ladies, thank you ladies." The young man bowed with excitement. He not only thanks Wu Haoshun, but also thanks the ten women around him. He has worked here for several years. For the first time, when he met such a generous person, she could only get a commission of more than ten gold coins for a house. He gave one thousand gold coins to spend. How could he not be excited?


    There was no space for the lighter ring. Excitedly, he took off his clothes and wrapped the gold coins in his clothes and put them in his hands. He was afraid of being robbed. He thought about it and hid them in his arms.


    "Young master, I''ve made you laugh. I really haven''t taken so much money for any item. I''m really worried about being robbed." He explained awkwardly, but no matter how embarrassed he was, he couldn''t hide his inner excitement.


    "Go and prepare the cart." Wu Hao smiles. He understands these people''s actions best. In fact, these people are rich, and their biggest worry is that they will be robbed. If they want to come to Longya City, it should not be a peaceful place. After all, there are 50% discount flowers everywhere, and there are many bad people in it. Moreover, the economic wealth here is huge, and the whole city contains a lot of money, It''s normal to recruit some robbers and hide them secretly. Not to mention that there are more robbers and petty robbers than ordinary cities. It''s normal for ordinary people like young men to be afraid of being robbed when they get so much money.


    The boy bowed gratefully and immediately went to prepare to collect the car. One animal car couldn''t hold so many people. He prepared two vehicles to collect the car. The two vehicles started towards the house they bought.


    This house is in the center of Longya city. Wu Hao thought that it would be the most polluted area in the center of Longya city. In fact, Wu Hao''s conjecture is just the opposite of the fact. The reason why the center of Longya city is the center of Longya city is the place where the old man lived in seclusion. The most central point is the place where the old man lived in seclusion, Because the old man Longya lived near here, we were afraid to get too close to here in awe at the beginning.

 Chapter 1073

    So at the beginning of building houses, they tried to stay far away from here. They built the first house at a certain distance, and then gradually radiated outward. After the later merchants gradually moved in, no bold businessman dared to open a so-called weapon foundry shop near here. After all, the old man Longya was here, opening a weapon foundry shop in front of his door, What''s the difference between playing big knife in front of Guan Gong''s door? Therefore, the best ecological environment is maintained in this neighborhood, and the pollution is the least compared with other places.


    "Young master, this is it. Do you want me to show you around?" The boy got out of the car with his money.


    "I''ve already bought them. Do you still need to visit them? If I want to see it in the future, I''ll just walk around by myself. You can go back. It''s too late. Go back and have a rest early. " Wu Hao smiles and brings his women directly into the door of the house.


    All the houses in Gaotian divine world are manor type, especially those that sell well and are expensive. If they are not round houses, they can''t be sold at all, because there is no concept of land and money here. If you want to live in commercial houses, which are stacked one after another, who is willing to buy this kind of shabby house? This house is no exception. It is also a manor, And it''s bigger than it looks on the model, with bridges, flowing water, pavilions, everything.


    The house is also very good, although like other houses, they all belong to wooden structure, but it looks very spacious and comfortable, the whole structure is also very beautiful, it is estimated that it is carefully designed.


    "Young master and young lady, take a seat in the living room first. Let''s go and clean up the upstairs first." Yuying yudie, Yunhan Yunru, is a little girl. After finishing the living room, she immediately goes upstairs to pack up her things.


    The house is regularly cleaned, so it''s not dirty. Even in places like Longya City, it seems a little spotless. But after all, it''s a new house, so it''s necessary to clean it up, and you don''t have to clean all the places right away. Just tidy up the bedroom first. Four people are more than enough, The bedroom was cleaned in less than half an hour, and now they have a certain level of strength. It''s very convenient to tidy up things. For example, if there is dust, all the dust can be gathered together without leaving any trace.


    Although there are quilts, Yuying, yudieyun and hanyunru are ready when they set out. The quilts and pajamas in her home are not used outside when she goes out. Of course, they are not used outside, especially these new things. Although they look new, no matter how they are not used, she is still worried.


    After finishing the room, they cleaned up the bathroom, put warm water, and the four of them came down.


    "Mr. and miss, the room and bathroom are all finished. Let''s take a bath first and have a good rest." Yun Ru said.


    Wu Hao stretched his waist and went upstairs with two little lollies of Xiaobing and Xiaodi in his arms.


    "Do you take a bath together today?" Xiao Lan asked shyly.


    "Yes, I''m going to sleep with you today." Ling fei''er said with a smile, of course, he hopes that the sisters can sleep together every day. Although Xiaobing and Xiaodi don''t know much about it for the time being, I believe they will understand it soon. After they understand and accept it, when we sleep together, we can enjoy the beautiful night easily.


    "Well."


    Xiao Lan nodded. Although she took a bath and went to bed together, she was a little embarrassed, but this feeling was very good. Of course, she would not refuse.


    Wu Hao can enjoy it, although he can''t do anything to these little girls? But it''s also wonderful to take a bath with them.


    After taking a bath, he went to bed directly. After five days of running all night, he was still a little tired. As soon as he went to bed, everyone soon fell asleep. Even Wu Hao didn''t bother to think about other questions. He hugged them and went to bed directly. Anyway, now he has arrived at Longya city. Let''s talk about the problems tomorrow. There''s no need to worry himself in the evening.


    In the morning, everyone is still sleeping. Yuying and yudie often read. Four little girls have got up. See Xiaobing, Xiaodi, Xiaolan they are still sleeping, Jade Butterfly and Yunru two little girls, secretly in bed waiting for Wu Hao to get up, jade Ying and Yunru two downstairs to do breakfast.


    When Wu Hao opened his eyes, he saw two little girls waiting for his man''s mouth. He really enjoyed it. After seeing the little girl in his arms, he could sleep soundly and enjoy it.


    Once they enjoyed the beauty of their two little girls, they fed a pure Yang essence and two little girls. All these days they did not enjoy such delicious food. They also tasted the beauty of it, and waited for Wu Hao to get up and dress.


    Wu Hao didn''t wake them up. He went downstairs with them first.


    "Young master, would you like to get up every morning and serve young master secretly?" Jade Butterfly spat out her little tongue and said, "I''m used to waiting for you to get up every day. When you get up every morning, you can enjoy the pure Yang delicacy of you once. Suddenly, this habit is interrupted, and I''m not used to it.


    "Yes." Wu Hao smiles. He is used to it. The first thing he does when he gets up in the morning is to have two little girls to serve him. He can release the pure Yang accumulated in one night comfortably. Of course, he enjoys it.


    "Hee hee, thank you, young master." Yun Ru also laughs. She hasn''t been able to enjoy childe''s pure Yang delicacy these days. She finally tasted it this morning, not to mention how happy she is.


    "Young master, take a rest, have a glass of water, and breakfast will be ready soon." Yuying and Yunru have already started to prepare breakfast. Seeing Wu Hao coming down, they smile sweetly.


    "Elder sister, you two come to serve the young master. Let''s prepare breakfast." Jade Butterfly smiles and runs to the kitchen. Yun Ru is stunned for a moment. She also smiles and runs into the kitchen and pushes them out.


    Yuying and Yunhan have a little red face, but they haven''t served the young master for so many days, and they have a little expectation. The two little girls get up in the morning and enjoy the pure Yang delicacy of the young master. Now they also have to taste it. Of course, they are happy.


    "Young master, we are serving young master for a while." Yu Ying smiles and squats down with Yun Ru to serve him.


    Wu Hao has long been used to enjoying their service at home. Of course, he won''t refuse to sit on the soft sofa and enjoy the service of these two little girls.


    Of course, the two little girls were also happy. When they were waiting, their faces were covered with clothes and they were enjoying themselves.


    Wu Hao is enjoying and thinking about the next action plan.

 Chapter 1074

    Now that we have arrived at Longya City, we can start our own action directly. The only purpose now is to find old man Longya to make weapons. No, no, there is another thing, which is to find out what happened to old man Longya? At least we need to know whether he is dead or alive. Of course, this is one thing. If we know that old man Longya is still alive and has the ability to forge weapons, we should try our best to find old man Longya to forge weapons. If he is dead or he has lost the ability to forge weapons, we can only make do with finding his apprentice.


    Just now, this place is not far from the center of Longya city. Even if it''s only half an hour''s walk, it''s very convenient. If you want to go to Longya old man''s shop, it''s easy to get there, and you don''t have to take it back and forth. At least Wu Hao doesn''t feel that he can succeed once. It''s not likely that he will succeed once, I''m sure I have to visit many places to know the news of Longya.


    It''s impossible to start with old man Longya. If we could start with old man Qingshan, we would have known what it was like, because many of the weapons sold in his shop were made from this side. We can see that at least some of them were made by old man Longya''s apprentices, Because the craft is relatively more exquisite and the level of production is higher, it shows that he had direct contact with the two disciples. He has not been able to find out the situation of Longya for such a long time, which means that it is impossible to find Longya directly, so it can only be through his two disciples.


    But it''s not easy to pass the two apprentices of Longya old man. What''s the identity of Qingshan? Qingshan''s identity can be regarded as the xuansun of old man Longya. Even his kinship, the two apprentices failed to tell him about old man Longya. It can be seen that this matter is very troublesome.


    Or old man Longya asked his two apprentices to keep a strict secret and not to mention anything about him to anyone, including the priority, even his own son, wife, relatives and everyone. So Qingshan didn''t get any valuable information.


    But there is another more terrible idea, that is, the two apprentices do have problems.


    According to Qingshan, these two apprentices were apprentices he had accepted a long time ago. They can be regarded as happy students. If they have been learning foundry technology with him for such a long time, they will surely win his trust.


    If it is said that they are not the old man Longya, and they conceal all his things when they benefit, then it is very likely that they really have problems. For their own interests, they conceal all the things of the old man Longya. Then the biggest problem here is what happened to the old man Longya? Back to the original assumption, the old man Longya is very likely to have died. One possibility is that two disciples killed him themselves. As for the reason, it doesn''t matter. Another possibility is that the old man Longya died when he went to do something 178 years ago. The reason why his disciples didn''t tell the news to the outside world is to take advantage of this opportunity, Taking advantage of the reputation of Longya old man to continue to make money, in fact, their behavior is a little in line with this conjecture. For 176 years, they have been making money by using the name of Longya old man.


    No matter the former or the latter, Wu Hao can imagine that the two apprentices will never tell the story easily. If the former is true, their master asks them to keep it a secret, and they are not likely to say it. After all, even Castle Peak doesn''t ask for any useful information. If the latter is true, it will be even worse, and they are even less likely to say it, Even if they didn''t kill them and hide the news of the death of old man Longya, it will be enough time to arouse the anger of all the people in Longya City, especially those who are looking forward to old man Longya and forging weapons for them. The long-term expectation suddenly fails. There will definitely be a large number of people pointing at the two disciples, It''s still a small thing to kill them.


    If it''s another case of the second guess, that is, the two of them killed the old man Longya, then the situation is even worse. How can they admit that they killed the old man Longya? In this case, it''s even more impossible for them to tell what happened to the old man Longya, If we let the world know that they killed the old man Longya, it is tantamount to angering people all over the world, and even Shenzong will not let them go. Although we are not sure whether the old man Longya is the teacher of Shenzong, or which aspect of Shenzong, we can be sure that Shenzong has a set of dragon tooth costumes made by the old man Longya, and Shenzong still regards them as treasures, As the strongest weapon in use, in this case, the old man Longya was killed. Maybe shenzongzhen would come forward to solve the problem. How to solve it, no doubt, is a very unfavorable situation for them.


    No matter what, it''s very troublesome. It''s definitely not as easy to find the old man Longya to build a weapon.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if the old man Longya is still alive, and he has met him smoothly, but judging from the current situation, he has lived in seclusion for 176 years without forging weapons. There must be some reasons for him to give up his interest in forging weapons and really find him, which is also a big problem. If he is really not willing to help others build weapons, I''m afraid there''s no way to force him to make weapons for himself. I can''t force him to make weapons for himself with a knife. If he''s not willing to make weapons, I''m afraid his level is even worse than that of his apprentice. Even if he uses some tricks to make weapons worse, what should he do in this case?


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. There are quite a lot of problems now.


    Although there is only one goal, it is not easy to achieve it.


    Leaning on the chair, he was enjoying two little girls, tender mouth, but his heart was still a little bad. He had already arrived at Longya City, but what happened next made him have little confidence. After all, this kind of thing is asking for help. It''s not in his own hands. All the initiative is in each other''s body. What he can do is to do his best, and the key is to do his best, It doesn''t have to be practical, which is very bad.


    I enjoyed it for a while and let it go.


    Two little girls a person a big mouth, get pure Yang delicious moment, two little girl''s face showed intoxicating enjoyment.


    I tasted it in my mouth for a while, then I couldn''t bear to swallow it.

 Chapter 1075

    Every day, you can taste this delicious essence of pure Yang, but it has not been drunk for a long time. The two of them are still enjoying the comfort of the essence of pure Yang.


    "Young master, you''d better accept Xiaolan, Xiaobing and Xiaodi as soon as possible. I think Miss Dina, Miss Feier and miss Qingyin must also want the favor of the young master. After you accept Xiaolan, Xiaobing and Xiaodi, you can enjoy the love of the princess together." Said Yu Ying.


    "It''s not urgent. Today you clean up your house at home. Tonight, but Xiaodi, Xiaobing and Xiaolan sleep by themselves. I love you very much." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Really?" Two little girls'' faces suddenly showed a happy look, although they are serving everyone, but they are also very clear, the childe is also doting on them.


    I haven''t been favored by you for such a long time. Of course, they want to go back to the room to serve you.


    "You think I don''t want to." Wu Hao smiles and shakes his head. He usually enjoys these little girls every night. Now he hasn''t been intimate with them for many days. It''s strange that he doesn''t want to.


    The two little girls laughed happily.


    "Young man, have a good rest. Let''s go to the kitchen to help. Breakfast will be ready soon." Two little girls hand in hand ran to the kitchen, help them two prepare breakfast, four breakfast together, soon ready.


    Wu Hao went upstairs and called them all down.


    I got up in the morning and enjoyed it twice. It was OK to have breakfast without them.


    I had a rest after dinner.


    "Wife, do you want to go with me, or do you want to go shopping by yourself?" Wu Hao asked, ready to start.


    "Do you think it''s better for us to go with you or for you to go by yourself?" Qingyin asked, it doesn''t matter whether to go or not.


    "I think I''ll go and see the situation by myself first."


    "Let''s go shopping. After all, there are many things in Longya city. We just went shopping to see what we have to buy." Qingyin said that weapons are sold everywhere in Longya City, and the quality of weapons is also very high. If you can find good ones, you can even buy quite good ones. Although the seven weapons are specially made for them, it''s not certain when they will be ready. Even if they are ready, they can''t take them out casually. Of course, they still need to buy them at this time, Relatively common, but high quality weapons support the scene.


    "Then you can go shopping by yourself. I''ll find out where the old man''s shop is? By the way, it''s best to see the old man Longya. If I can''t, I''ll try my best to find out what he''s like now. " Wu Hao nodded. It was really unnecessary to visit so many people for the first time.


    "Then the four of us will clean up the house and tidy up the sanitation at home today. It''s more comfortable for us to live in." Yun Han said.


    "Kitten, stay at home." Wu Hao touched the head of xiaolingkong beast. This little guy will definitely cause a huge disturbance when he goes out on the street. Let him stay at home and have a good rest. Anyway, give him some crystal stones. This little guy''s stomach is like a bottomless hole. She can eat all the time and eat all the time. It just allows her to improve her strength at home. Moreover, the strength of these four little girls is relatively low, It''s better to let him protect them at home.


    Xiao Lingkong nods. Compared with wandering around, he is more willing to swallow his own crystal stones at home and improve his strength. For him, it''s his business to look around. It''s just an unimportant thing to do when he''s free.


    "You guys should be careful when you go shopping, you know? When you meet those people who harass you, you should ignore them, and don''t play with them. It''s best if you don''t even know their mother. " Wu Hao gave an admonition, and all the girls laughed. He knew that he could easily attract the attention of those people when he walked up and down the street. In this case, there were only two choices, either to ignore them or to directly fight with them. In any case, the world of practitioners could do it, and they knew the truth as well.


    "Then I''ll go first. Do you want to change your clothes or what? You don''t have time." Wu Hao smiles, straightens his clothes and goes out directly.


    It''s in the center of Longya city. It''s not far from the place where the old man lived in seclusion. After all, Wu Hao is the first time to come to Longya city. He has no idea where the old man lived in seclusion. He can only inquire about it. However, the whole Longya City is based on the place where the old man lived. I''m afraid there is no one in this city, I don''t know where old man Longya is?


    I found a crystal shop and went in.


    "What kind of crystal do you want? We have a lot of them now, and they are of good quality and low price. We can choose them at will. If the quantity is large, we can give you a discount and sell them to you at the wholesale price. " There are too many crystal shops here. The boss doesn''t even recruit any assistants. He opens his own shop and takes care of his own business.


    "I''ll take all of them here." Wu Hao pointed to a small box and bought all the more than ten pieces of crystal stones in the box. The boss saw that he was a rich boy, and then he packed it without saying a word. He was very happy. The first business in the morning was so big. It seems that he is lucky today.


    "Mr. young man, 8900 gold coins in total. I''ve given you a discount." The boss excitedly sent the packed crystal to Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao paid the money and took the crystal stones into the space ring directly. Although it''s a matter of a word, sometimes it''s just like this in business. He is not willing to introduce other people''s business to others. However, if there is a deal, the boss is willing to tell what he knows. After all, most of the bosses are not willing to offend the guests.


    "By the way, the boss asked you something."


    Wu Hao pulled a chair and sat down. The boss stood respectfully beside him.


    "Young master, what''s the matter?"


    "I just came to Longya city yesterday. I want to know where the old man lives."


    "Oh, come to look for old man Longya, right? You just walk east and arrive in half an hour. It''s very close. It used to be quite convenient here." As soon as the boss heard that he was looking for the old man Longya, he said it without saying a word. It seems that this is an ordinary thing. Every day, there are always some people who come to ask where the old man Longya lives? He''s really taken it easy.


    "Boss, has anyone seen the old man in Longya city?" Wu Hao asked.

 Chapter 1076

    "I really don''t know if anyone has seen the old man Longya. I heard that Longya city has a history of nearly 200 years. Although it''s not particularly long, it''s also OK. There are a lot of people and it''s developing well. I just came here 20 years ago to open a shop. Anyway, I haven''t heard that the old man Longya has appeared in Longya city in the past 20 years. At least, If the old man of Longya really appears in Longya City, the whole city will be a sensation, and more practitioners will come to Longya city in an instant, but in fact there is no such thing. "


    The boss is also talkative, and he is very happy to share this unimportant matter. "I heard the earliest group of people in Longya city say that they came here to look for old Longya more than 170 years ago, but in fact, old Longya has never seen anyone, only his two disciples, who have been guarding the place where old Longya lived in seclusion, Many powerful people want to break into the old man''s seclusion place through his two apprentices, but in fact they all fail. So whether old man Longya is in Longya city or not is a problem, let alone whether anyone has seen her. I guess old man Longya is not in Longya city at all, and the old man''s early historical records, It seems that he is quite willing to help people cast weapons, but in the past 100 years or nearly 200 years, there has been no news about him at all. All the news about the old man Longya has something to do with his apprentices. To tell you the truth, many people have guessed that the old man Longya died long ago, so little brother, it is basically impossible for you to see the old man Longya, If you want to find him to make weapons, just look at this Longya city. Do you know how Longya city was built? There are too many people in Longya city who want to find him to make weapons. In the end, it took too long to wait for him to build a city here. Do you think that if the old man Longya is really willing to help others to make weapons, this Longya city can still appear? Even if it might, it won''t be like this. "


    "Little brother, it''s not that I hurt your self-confidence. In fact, to tell you the truth, if you walk around Longya City carefully, you will probably know what''s going on. It''s better not to have the idea of looking for Longya old man to make weapons. This is basically impossible, not basically, but impossible, It''s still possible for you to find his apprentice to make weapons. Although they charge a lot of money and need a lot of crystal stones to make weapons for you, they will still help you. But if you want to find the old man Longya, I advise you to die. It''s really not because I don''t speak well. It''s really a very difficult thing. "


    "So, people don''t think Longya is still alive?" Wu Hao asked, if even a shop owner has such a guess, then the whole Longya city should not believe that the old man is still alive.


    "We are not stupid. In the past 100 years, the old man Longya has never appeared. He needs to eat and drink Lhasa, but in fact no one has seen him. Either he died more than 100 years ago, or he is not in Longya city at all." The boss made a guess of his own, and I don''t know how long it took to make it out to Wu Hao. Of course, it''s not the first time he said this to others. He said this to others 20 years ago, but he just repeated what he said.


    "OK, I see. Thank you, boss." Wu Hao smiles.


    "You''re welcome."


    Wu Hao left the gold and stone shop and walked in the direction he pointed out. After walking for half an hour, he gradually saw a weapon forging shop. This weapon forging shop is very large, which is a bit similar to the crystal shop in Qingshan. It''s a shop of individual courtyard type, and this other courtyard is very large, which even includes a hill, From the outside, you can clearly see how big it is inside. It goes without saying that this shop is very strange. The house is firmly surrounded by a wall nearly 10 meters high. The wall material is very special and is forged by special technology. Steel can absorb energy attack and release energy at the same time, forming a protective circle over the whole sky, This protective circle is pure energy, which can resist not only energy attack, but also pure physical attack. The whole shop is like a firm fortress, which is enclosed between the high wall and the energy protective cover.


    There is a door in the east of the high wall. Wu Hao goes to the door and knocks on it. It''s very dull. He even feels that the people inside can''t hear it at all. But after he knocks twice, someone comes out to open the door immediately.


    The man who came out to open the door was a very tall, strong, middle-aged man with a small beard and sweat in his muscles. At first sight, he was the one who was forging weapons with a hammer every day. So, this is one of the apprentices of the old man Longya?


    Wu Hao looked up at her and was a little surprised. The apprentice had the level of four-star green, which was absolutely the best among the experts. No wonder they all said that the old man Longya was very strong, even the two apprentices were so strong. There was no doubt that the old man Longya was definitely a five-star or more expert, and maybe even more than six stars. No wonder Qingyin said, Even the master of lingtianzong thought that the old man Longya had to respect him by three points. According to his strength, he really had to respect him by three points.


    "What''s the matter?" The strong man asked in a very rough voice. His voice was just like the sound of two pieces of iron when they collided. It was almost inaudible.


    "I want to build weapons." Wu Hao a mouth, also don''t ask Long Ya old man''s affair, directly picked out his intention.


    "If you want to find us to build weapons, the cost is not generally high. Are you sure you have the money?"


    "Do you want money? I thought you only wanted crystal. "


    "It seems that you have prepared a lot of crystal stones?"


    "Since I''ve come to you, of course I won''t fight unprepared. I can give you as many crystal stones as I want."


    "It depends on how many weapons you want to make."


    "Make one for the time being."


    "Fill this space with rings."


    The strong man took off a space ring from his hand. It''s the best space ring, that is to say, it has a capacity of 10000 cubic meters.


    Wu Hao was stunned when he saw the space ring. He didn''t expect to find them to build a weapon. He wanted so many crystal stones.


    "If not, let''s go." A strong man doesn''t care whether he says he''s going to close the door or not.


    Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Who said no. But you can''t let me throw so many crystal stones at the door, can you? "


    "Inside, please." The strong man opened the door without saying anything and let Wu Hao in.

 Chapter 1077

    This courtyard is quite large. It''s a ring-shaped structure, surrounded by wing rooms. Different wing rooms surround it. What''s the use of it? Wu Hao could not see that there was an open space in the middle. There was a mountain which was not very high, but it was not small. There were their working methods around. Iron furnaces and various tools for forging weapons were piled up in the middle. Although they were not messy, they were not neat. Another man was forging weapons in the middle. It was obvious that these two men were the two apprentices of Longya old man.


    "If you can fill a space ring, you can say what weapon you want to do."


    Wu Hao smiles and releases 10000 cubic meters of gold stone directly from the space ring. The strong man''s eyes widen when he sees the crystal stone. The quality of the crystal stone is quite high. Even 13 can match the level of ordinary crystal stone. This boy is a bit of a doorman. He can have so many quality, so high crystal stone.


    "You can install it yourself. It''s 10000 cubic meters. Your space ring should be the best. The capacity of the space ring is only 10000 cubic meters. Can you absolutely install it? If you don''t like it, you can tell me it''s not much different. " Wu Hao smiles. Ten thousand cubic meters is a drop in the bucket for him.


    The strong man threw away his hand and put all the energy crystals into the space ring.


    "Tell me what kind of weapon you want to forge."


    "Give me a sword of any kind. It''s not too wide or too thin. It just fits my figure. You can see that my figure is a little smaller than most people''s. I can''t use a sword that''s too big and it''s hard to use it. So it depends on your own skills. Since I give you so many crystal stones, Then you should also make a weapon suitable for my use according to my requirements, right Wu Hao smiles. Although they are the disciples of Longya old man, they never kowtow to them because of their status.


    Maybe because of their identities, most of the people who come to them to build weapons are a little too respectful to them, which makes them look a little arrogant.


    This kind of arrogance is very obvious on their faces, so that when they talk to them like this later, the strong man in front of them has a little bit. However, since they have accepted his crystal, they will naturally become customers of his customers, and they still have a little patience.


    "Go back and wait. When the weapon is finished, we''ll find someone to call you." Said the strong man.


    "About how long." Wu Hao asked.


    "As short as two months, as long as half a year. Anyway, you have come to Longya city. Don''t you have time? You can continue to practice or do anything for half a year. "


    "I found that your efficiency is really low. It takes half a year to make a weapon. I guess your master only needs 15 days, right?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    The two strong men looked at him, but they ignored him.


    Of course, Wu Hao didn''t mean to leave directly.


    Since he spent money, how could he leave so easily? He didn''t come to them to make weapons. He wanted to find the old man Longya. Even if the old man Longya was dead, he had to know the accurate information. Whether there was hope or not was also the matter behind.


    "I just came to Longya city yesterday. I heard that your master Longya old man has died? Originally, I wanted to find your master to make weapons. I didn''t expect that your master was dead. I had no choice but to find you to make weapons. It''s a pity that he is such a powerful weapon casting master. If he is still alive, I can give him as many crystal stones as he wants. It''s a pity that he is dead, and I have enough crystal stones. "


    Wu Hao deliberately said the word "death" sentence by sentence, and specially emphasized that it was their master.


    "Ah, your master should have taken you as apprentices very early, right? How did he die? You two know that, right? I''ve heard that he went to do something 178 years ago. He should have died at that time, right? Were you with your master at that time? Do you know how he died? I think you two are also very strong. Your master should be much more powerful than you. In this case, did he encounter a particularly powerful opponent, or a particularly powerful spirit beast, or did your master die for other reasons? "


    "Have you said enough? Who told you that our master is dead? " The strong man who took Wu Hao''s business glared at Wu Hao fiercely. He was obviously angry by Wu Hao''s words.


    "Why are you so angry? I just want to make a guess. " Wu Hao shrugged and laughed, deliberately facing their anger with a kind of laughing attitude.


    "To guess, please go out and guess."


    "Hey, what''s your attitude? I spent so much crystal to build a weapon with you, can''t I stand here? There''s no place to sit. I don''t even have the qualification to stand. Are you too arrogant? Don''t think it''s great that you are apprentices of old man Longya. Old man Longya is dead. You are arrogant here. "


    "Who the hell told you our master died?"


    The strong man dropped his hammer and strode towards Wu Hao. He looked angry and wanted to kill him.


    "Green leaves!"


    Another strong man called him directly. The strong man named Qingye came to Wu Hao immediately, but he was still stopped. He gave him a hard look and went back to his workbench.


    "Boy, I''ll tell you, don''t talk nonsense here, go quickly."


    "I''ll just tell you the truth. Why are you so angry? People can''t come back to life when they die. They die when they die. " Wu Hao smiles and shrugs.


    "Have you said enough?" Green leaves hard hammer to the workbench, the sound of steel collision is very harsh, just like his anger at this time, very obvious.


    "Not yet?" Wu Hao smiles and doesn''t mean to stop at all.


    "In fact, to tell you the truth, you might as well announce the news that the old man Longya has died, so that you will not be questioned by so many people, right? In fact, in the whole Longya City, who doesn''t know that the old man Longya has died? What''s the use of sticking to the news? Anyway, if you die, you will die. Slowly, no one will disturb you. Isn''t it better? If you really inherit the will of the old man Longya and continue to carry forward his forging technology, why do you need to do these things? Anyway, as long as your skills go anywhere, you can carry forward its forging technology, even if the city of Longya is completely scattered. Do you think it will cause great chaos if the news of the death of old man Longya is published

 Chapter 1078

    "Then you are really too tall. After seeing your master, although he is really very powerful, he can be regarded as the first person in ancient and modern times, it''s really not necessarily that he can''t be replaced. Although we respect a dead person, you really think he can do it if you want to cause chaos because of a dead person?" Wu Hao helplessly shakes his head, a look of emotion.


    "Boy, if you talk nonsense again, I''ll throw it out for you. Believe it or not, don''t think you paid for these crystal stones, I have to treat you as God. If I don''t do business with you, I''ll take your crystal stones and get out of here." Green leaf mercilessly stares at him one eye, more listen to more uncomfortable.


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and laughed.


    But she obviously felt things from his attitude. Maybe it''s not like what the outside guess. At least the anger tonight can be felt to be real. If his anger is real, then it''s obvious that old man Longya didn''t die. It''s because old man Longya didn''t die that he was angry with the news that he died, His attitude is obviously serious, which means that there is a great possibility that old man Longya will not die. Otherwise, he doesn''t need to be so angry about it, or at least his anger should not be at this point. For example, if he just said that he was angry when he killed old man Longya, it''s very normal, This kind of slander can make a very normal person feel angry, but what he said was that the old man Longya died, that is, their master died. In this case, he even felt angry, which is meaningful. From her attitude, we can clearly feel that it is very likely that the old man Longya is still alive.


    If old man Longya didn''t die, all the previous conjectures will be offset by half. At least his two apprentices didn''t kill old man Longya, and they have been guarding old man Longya for so many years. It is very likely that they are really guarding old man Longya, not because they killed old man Longya, but because of the name of old man Longya, they solicit business here and make money for themselves, To be honest, it seems impossible to make money here. Why? If they really want to make money, the money they have made in the past 170 years is enough. However, it seems that they have never thought of leaving Longya city. In order to make money, they may have left Longya City long ago, but in fact, they have been here all the time. It can be seen that they have no intention of leaving at all. From this perspective, they are really loyal to Longya.


    And with the anger he is showing now, it''s obvious that old man Longya is not dead.


    Wu Hao''s face showed a smile. As long as the old man Longya is not dead, other guesses are not important. What he has to do is to know what happened in those years from their mouths. If he can know what happened to the old man Longya, then many things will be very convenient. As long as the old man Longya is not dead, then everything else can be done, Even if old man Longya has no way to forge weapons, at least he knows what happened to him in those years. If he really has no way to forge weapons, he can only take the second place. He can''t force him, right? But it''s also knowing that he really can''t give up forging weapons under the condition of forging weapons.


    The main purpose of his coming here is to find old man Longya to forge weapons. If there is any possibility, he will not give up his hope. After all, he did not come to Longya city to inquire about old man Longya''s past and her past, just to better know what happened to him at that time, And know whether he really lost the ability to forge weapons, strengthen their own judgment in order to better serve the things they want to do.


    "Why are you so angry? Listen to you, isn''t your master dead? That''s strange. Since your master is not dead, why don''t you disclose his information all the time? " Wu Hao asked intentionally or unintentionally.


    "It seems that we have never said anything about our master, have we? And since our master chose to live in seclusion here, why should he explain his situation to the world? What is seclusion? Seclusion is seclusion. I don''t want anyone to know. Isn''t that obvious? Although there are too many roommates in Longya city who want to find a master to build weapons and gradually form a city, it doesn''t mean that our master should let the world know about him. " Said another strong man besides Qingye.


    This strong man is Qingye''s elder martial brother. His name is Qingzhu. Obviously, his character is more calm than Qingye''s. Qingye''s violent temper is a bit reckless compared with his calm. Even if Wu Hao said so many exciting words in front of him, Qingzhu still doesn''t show any obvious expression. At least it seems that he is still calm.


    "In fact, I''m a little strange. Since your master chose to live in seclusion, and I can see that you''re all close to each other, old man Longya must not be dead. Although people outside guess that old man Longya is dead, I can clearly feel from your performance that you don''t admit the news that old man Longya died, The people closest to you and the people you trust most, I guess your reaction must be more accurate than the outside guess. I believe that the old man Longya is not dead, but I''m a little strange. "


    Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and said straight to the point: "you don''t have to worry about me. I just want to say what I want to say. It doesn''t matter whether you do it by yourself or not. In principle, since the old man Longya came here to live in seclusion, can I understand him so well that he doesn''t want to be disturbed by anyone, but now the situation is totally different. Although he chose to live in seclusion at the beginning, the people who sought him to build weapons later even formed a city here. Instead, he was surrounded by the noisy city, Do you think it''s like living in seclusion? If it''s true seclusion, I have nothing to say. Moreover, it''s completely opposite to the place where Longya chose to live in seclusion, isn''t it? At that time, he chose a quiet place in the mountains to live in seclusion. As a result, this place has become Longya City, full of people. Not only did he come to forge weapons, but also a large number of businessmen and other people came here. In a word, the situation here is so complicated that it doesn''t look like a suitable place to live in seclusion. "

 Chapter 1079

    "But in fact, for more than a hundred years, old man Longya has never left. Even now that he has become such a big city and is completely different from any place suitable for seclusion, he still hasn''t left. What''s more, he has been here all the time and hasn''t even moved a nest, Can I guess that old man Longya actually went to do things 178 years ago? Of course, I don''t know what he did. But what happened to him in those two years? Right? After 176, he came here and chose to live in seclusion. But after 176, he never appeared formally, It makes the outside world feel as if he is dead, but from your feelings, I believe he should be nothing. But I''m sure that there was definitely something unexpected happened to him 176 years ago, or that he should have suffered some injuries, so that he has been healing for 176 years. " Wu Hao said tentatively.


    Green leaf and green bamboo were stunned for a moment. Their hammers stopped and they all looked at him in surprise. But the surprise in their eyes flashed by, and they didn''t want to let outsiders know too much.


    "You don''t have to guess. Go back quickly. We''ll help you make the weapons as soon as possible. Just go back and wait for the news." Qingzhu said indifferently, trying not to express his emotions on his face, but the expression on his face has been captured by Wu Hao. Wu Hao can see all the surprise in his eyes just now.


    "I just confirmed my conjecture from your eyes. I think my conjecture is true. The old man Longya came here to live in seclusion 176 years ago because he was injured. And up to now, his injuries have not been well. I know you don''t believe anyone, but I think you should need a lot of crystal stones, And I don''t think the crystal stones you need are for your own cultivation. You don''t look like that kind of people, and I feel that you two are very loyal to the old man Longya. So I dare to guess that the reason why you two need so many crystal stones to forge weapons is for the healing of the old man Longya or other purposes, But anyway, I''m sure you want so many crystal stones for your master. I guess that''s right. "


    Brother Qingzhu and brother Qingye looked at each other and were surprised. They didn''t say anything just now. It''s strange that the boy could guess so accurately. Where did she know the news?


    However, the two of them still keep great vigilance to Wu Hao, because his guess is so accurate. In fact, they keep higher vigilance to him, and they don''t know what he wants to do. If they don''t keep vigilance, there may be problems.


    "You''d better go quickly. These things have nothing to do with you. You don''t need to know whether the old man Longya is alive or dead, or how." Green bamboo light said.


    "But you need a lot of spars, don''t you? And I just have a lot of crystal stones in my hand. What I''m talking about is that I can give you as much as you want. I think it should help you to help Longya old man heal? Moreover, the quality of the crystal stones I can provide to you is quite high, and they are very good for healing or other functions. This is not my boast. You just saw the 10000 cubic meters of crystal stones I just gave you. I can give you 100000, 1 million, or even 10 million cubic meters of crystal stones. Are these crystal stones enough for you? Help Longya old man heal, even if it''s not enough, you can support it for a long time. " Wu Hao said seriously that the smile on his face had just disappeared. Now that they are close to half Town, he can talk about it with them. Anyway, he can''t have more crystal stones now. Even 100 million cubic meters is just a drop in the bucket for him, so don''t worry about it at all, If this 100 million cubic meters can help him establish a certain trust relationship with the two disciples of Longya old man, it is worth it.


    Green leaves and green bamboo, two people look at each other, and their eyes show hesitation and hesitation. The crystal stone he just gave is really very pure. According to this degree, if there are 1 million cubic meters, even if there are only 500000 cubic meters, it can also help them and help Longya old people stabilize their situation.


    But they hesitated and hesitated. They had to pay a certain price. The so-called price was to explain the situation of old man Longya to him clearly. If they didn''t make it clear, I''m afraid he would not help. Moreover, it seems that he came for the news of old man Longya. This little boy definitely had a plan from the beginning.


    "Frankly, what do you want?" Green leaf big said.


    "I also frankly say that the only reason why I came to Longya city is to ask old man Longya to help me build weapons. So if I can let him help me build weapons, I still want to try my best to let him help me build weapons. It''s so simple. If he can help me, I will pay a certain price, but in your opinion, This price may be very high, but I don''t mind. For me, a million cubic meters of crystal and 10 million cubic meters of crystal are no different from 10000 cubic meters of crystal. If it''s just such a price that old man Longya can help me build weapons, I''m very willing to pay this price. " Wu Hao affirmed.


    "Do you really have so many spars?" Green bamboo asked with a frown.


    "I have more crystal stones than you think. You don''t have to guess how many crystal stones I have. You just need to know how many crystal stones you want. I can give them to you. Even if you call yourself old man Longya, it''s enough to complete the whole healing process, no matter how many crystal stones it uses." Wu Hao affirmed.


    "But I''m sorry to tell you that even if you have enough spars, it''s useless." Green leaves shook their heads.


    "Why did the old man Longya get hurt?" Wu Hao asked, this is a bit strange, how many crystal stones can not cure his injury, it is reasonable to say that this is impossible.


    "He is not injured. What he needs is a lot of crystal stones to stabilize his current situation. Crystal stones are just consumables. The function of these consumables is to stabilize his situation and not to continue to worsen. If you want to solve his problems, I''m afraid no one in the world can do it. Even the Lord of heaven and God can''t do it. Do you think it''s possible for you to do it? So thank you for your help. Although we also want your crystal, we regret to tell you that our master can''t help you build weapons, because she can''t move now. "

 Chapter 1080

    "Why on earth is that?"


    Wu Hao asked. After thinking about it, he added: "you can rest assured that I will not tell anyone about this matter, no matter whether old man Longya can help me build weapons? As long as I leave this door this time, I will give you 1 million cubic meters of crystal stone to help old man Longya stabilize the situation. The premise is that I want to know what happened to old man Longya. "


    Shenzong and the Lord of Lingtian came to this incident, which he didn''t expect. If the Longya old man''s suffering and pity, the Lord of Lingtian and the Lord of Shenzong can''t solve it, then it''s really a serious problem, and he may not have a way to solve it.


    But it also made him more curious. What kind of injury could make the two people helpless?


    Green leaves and green bamboo hesitated for a while.


    The quality of the crystal stone it provides is quite high. If he can give them 1 million cubic meters of crystal stone in this case, they won''t have to worry about it for a long time. Moreover, the crystal stone he provides can make Longya''s situation more stable, which is what they need now.


    The two men exchanged their eyes for a while. They both nodded. Green leaf and green bamboo put down their tools at the same time and came to Wu Hao.


    "Do you have time? If you have time, sit down for a while? " Said green leaf.


    "Do you think I have no time?"


    Wu Hao thought for a while and said, "you should have enough space for the ring. I''ll give you 500000 cubic meters of crystal stones first, so that you don''t think I''m dishonest. Although I just want to know about this, since I said I would give you 1 million cubic meters of crystal stones, I will give you 1 million cubic meters of crystal stones, even if the old man Longya can''t help me build weapons, I also hope that his situation can be more stable. After all, Longya is a very respectable elder


    Wu Hao said that it directly released 500000 cubic meters of crystal stone, 500000 cubic meters, which sounds like a lot, but it''s not much in the yard. It''s just a yard full.


    Green leaf and green bamboo looked at him and nodded to him gratefully. They came into the room, took out the space ring and put away the 500000 cubic meters of crystal stones.


    "This way, please sit in the living room for a while. Let''s go in and change our clothes." Green leaf says, his facial expression and tone are better than just now, don''t know how many.


    Wu Hao himself sat down in the living room. There was nothing in the living room, just a table and a few chairs. He didn''t even have a tool to make tea. It seemed that they didn''t enjoy life at all.


    Green leaves and green bamboo, two people changed their clothes and soon came to the living room. Green bamboo took an old looking kettle in his hand and three cups at the same time. He sat down and poured three cups of water.


    "We usually don''t have the habit of drinking tea, so we don''t have tea. Sorry, just drink some water."


    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t come here for tea. I just want to hear you talk about it." Wu Hao said with a smile and took a sip.


    "Where do you want to hear it from?" The clear night said, Wu Hao put down the water cup.


    "It doesn''t matter where you start. Just tell me what happened in those years. I''m more interested in that period."


    "178 years ago, Shifu learned that there was a place sealed with a time eater. In that year, Shifu made almost all the energy that could be found in the high heaven into weapons. He pursued a higher form. He wanted to make the energy of the time eater into weapons and make a weapon that could swallow time, so he took us to find the time eater resolutely, It took him a year to find the time eater, but there was a problem when he untied the seal. Although the strength of the time eater was not strong, he was dying because of the seal, but he was very cunning. At the moment when the master opened the seal, he immediately wanted to devour the master''s time to make himself stronger, However, Shifu had a very strong strength in those years. Although he had no lineage and no God''s blood, he could directly destroy the beast. Shifu used his own strength to prevent himself from being swallowed by the beast. At that time, the beast was put into Shifu''s body. When he was ready to swallow Shifu, Shifu trapped him firmly with his energy, and then he got out of danger, But just because of this, Shifu seals the time eater with his own body. The time eater lurks in Shifu''s body. As long as he loses the energy supply, the time eater will immediately break through Shifu''s seal and devour him. " Said green leaf.


    After Qingye finished, Qingzhu added: "both Shenzong and Lingtian masters have come to see Shifu, but they can''t do anything about it. Although they have the highest level of clan blood, they must break the seal of Shifu if they want to kill the beast that lurks in Shifu''s body, but the moment they break the seal, the beast can kill Shifu, In this case, even they can''t do anything about it. Although they can kill the time eater, it also means that they kill the master when they kill the time eater. In this case, the master can only lie in the underground secret room all the time, and there is energy to supply the energy seal on him, so as to ensure that his seal always exists, and can''t let the time eater break his seal, That''s why we need a lot of crystal stones. The seal of master consumes a lot of energy at any time. If there is no energy supply, his seal will be used up soon. Once it is used up, his hand will swallow up master again, and then master''s life will be gone. "


    "You don''t seem to know what a time eater is?" Seeing that he didn''t have any expression, green leaf said helplessly that it was also the high heaven. Most people didn''t know what the time eater was, because they had never met that period of history. Of course, they had never met that period of history themselves, but they had really seen the time eater, and they really felt the power of the time eater, More importantly, they get along with time eaters almost every day.


    "In fact, I know more about time eaters than any of you." Wu Hao shrugged, but did not give them a specific explanation. Instead, he asked, "so this place where you live, this seal is arranged by Shenzong or Lingtian patriarch?"


    "This seal is the house jointly arranged by the Lord of Lingtian and Shenzong. In case of a bad food, the beast will break through the seal, devour the master, and then escape." Green bamboo said that if at that time, the two of them would be devoured by the predators. They would go with the master, and they would like to go with the master.

 Chapter 1081

    This is the reason why they have been here for such a long time. In addition to helping Shifu stabilize the seal, they are ready to follow Shifu. If the seal is broken one day, they will also be devoured by the herbivore. Only this seal can ensure that the herbivore will not escape from this place, Shenzong and Lingtian must have the ability to kill this time eater.


    "Maybe I can help you." Wu Hao looked at them and said faintly for a while.


    "How can you help? Although I am very grateful to you for giving us so many crystal stones, to tell you the truth, no one can help us in this matter. The power of Lingtian Lord and Shenzong is strong enough, even they can''t help us. You think you can help us. I don''t doubt you, but it''s a fact. " Said green leaf.


    "If it''s something else, I may not be able to help, but I''m not sure about this. But the probability that I can help is much higher than that of Shenzong and lingtianzongzhu. What I''m talking about is much greater." Wu Hao confidently said that if it''s something else, he really doesn''t have a way, but it has something to do with time eaters. Don''t forget that he is a person with the lineage of the dark Protoss royal family.


    Moreover, he had absorbed the power of a whole time eater at that time. A half dead time eater in one hand was not a problem at all. Moreover, the time eater had absolute loyalty to the royal family. Maybe he could absorb it without any effort.


    Of course, Qingye and Qingzhu don''t know what''s going on, but seeing her so confident, they both look puzzled. Does he want to get close to Longya old man or can he really help their master solve the problem?


    "I know you must doubt my motive. I can''t win your trust. I just want to say that my only purpose is to hope that old man Longya can help me forge weapons. It''s just a matter of convenience. You may doubt whether I can really help him, but it''s an opportunity for you, isn''t it? If your master can get rid of the control of the beast in disguise, isn''t it a very lucky thing? I think you should also miss your master very much and return to normal. In this case, take me to see him. I am 90% sure that I can solve the time eater in his body. "


    90%£¿


    In the eyes of green leaf and green bamboo, there was a very strong surprise. The probability was quite high. Shenzong and Lingtian Masters said at that time that the probability that they could solve this problem was no more than 20%. They were 100% sure of solving the problem of feeding animals, but at the same time of solving the problem of food and lodging, they were less than 20% sure of not harming the old man Longya, that is, not harming their master, It''s an exaggeration for this guy to say that he can achieve 90%.


    "What''s your name, little brother?"


    "Linghao."


    "Brother Linghao, if you can really solve the problem that happened to our master, we will certainly be very grateful. But this is not a joke. The solution we are talking about is to solve the problem of eating time beast and ensure that our master''s name will not be hurt at the same time. It is not to sacrifice our master to solve the problem of eating time beast, The Lord of Shenzong helingtian has done it for a long time, and it doesn''t need to be delayed until now. Can you still be 90% sure of this situation? "


    "I understand your current situation. The 90% assurance I''m talking about is to ensure that old man Longya is safe while getting rid of the predators."


    Green leaf and green bamboo are both surprised and puzzled. They can''t imagine how he can do it? God God God God God God God should be the highest level of existence, even they can not solve the problem, how does he want to solve it? Although they have 90% suspicions that he can''t do it at all, even if there are 10% possibilities left, they also want to have a try. If this is really done, then their 100 year persistence will be valuable.


    The reason why I have been here for more than 170 years is to wait for my master to wake up one day. For them, this is an opportunity, isn''t it?


    Maybe he can really get rid of Shifu''s time eater?


    "Mr. Linghao, it''s not a joke. If you fail, all three of us are likely to die. Not only us, but also my master can''t avoid the attack of the time eater." Green bamboo said seriously.


    "I know that the reason why I am so confident is because I know that I will be able to solve this problem. Do you think I will give my life for the sake of weapons? Don''t forget, as I said just now, the reason why I came to see old man Longya is that I hope he can help me forge weapons. If I even die here, what do you think is the significance of forging weapons? I''m fighting for my own life, so you believe me once. I''m absolutely sure that I can solve the time eater in your master''s body. " Wu Hao is very serious. He doesn''t want to make fun of them. He also knows that they are not in the mood to make fun of themselves. He can only tell them with the most serious attitude that he can do it. In fact, since he is a time eater, he also believes that he can do it. 90% is the lowest assurance. It''s just his most conservative estimation, Make them feel like they''re big.


    "Are you sure you can?" Qingye, looking at him seriously again, her heart has been pounding. If they have been waiting for more than 170 years, and finally the young man can solve this problem, then all their waiting will be worth it, and what they are looking forward to is that someone can solve this problem one day in the future? Now that this person thinks he has the ability to solve this problem, why not let him have a try?


    And the most important thing is that, as he said, he really came to find the old man Longya, their master, to make weapons. Now to solve this problem, there is no doubt that he risks his own life. If he fails, he is likely to die directly. In this case, he should not be joking. Only if he can really solve this problem can he have such confidence and calm to stand here and say this to them, otherwise he will not have the courage to say such words. After all, it is likely that he will die himself.


    "I can give you another positive answer. I am at least 90% sure that I can solve the time eater lurking in your master''s body. 90% is just the most basic assurance. If you are willing to believe it, I can even give you 100% assurance."

 Chapter 1082

    Chen Feng turned to think about it and said, "few people in the high heaven world know about time eaters, but I''m one of the people who know about time eaters best. Time eaters are not unique to the high heaven world, nor are they anything else. In fact, time eaters come from another universe. They are powerful creatures after the transformation of the dark dark gods. They feed on time, They can ignore the existence of any time, they are not affected by any time, so they are not affected by any attack, whether it is physical attack, energy attack, or any other form of attack. Their only weakness is the blood of God, and only the weapons composed of the blood of God can harm them. I think the time eaters in the high heaven kingdom come from a long time ago. I don''t know what happened in the invasion of the high Heaven Kingdom. But I know that time eaters, as a very special kind of existence, are quite dangerous everywhere, even if they are the gods of the time and the gods of the spirit. The God''s blood within the patriarch can damage the gods of the time and the gods of the time, There is still enough powerful power to destroy the whole high heaven. Of course, this is not the point. The point I want to say is that I know the time eaters very well, and I am 100% sure that I can get rid of the time eaters and make sure your master is safe. "


    Green leaf and green bamboo are finally moved. In this case, how can they not be moved? The boy''s knowledge of time eaters is obviously superfluous. Although most people in the high heaven may refer to books, his self-confidence should not only come from books. He must have had a deeper contact with time eaters, so he can understand him so much. It seems that he has had a deeper contact with time eaters. Maybe he has found it, Other ways to deal with time eaters.


    "Come with us." Qingzhu finally decided to let her have a try on this matter. If they really have 90% confidence, they can let him have a try. The reason why they keep their master is that they don''t want him to lie on the ground all the time and never wake up. What they want is that one day there will be someone who can solve the problems of the master, To help master solve the problem, the master was safe and sound. Now the chance has reached 90%. Of course, they are willing to try.


    "Let''s go then."


    Wu Hao also stood up. He was looking forward to seeing the old man.


    Qingye and Qingzhu walk in front. They go to the middle of the hill in the middle of the courtyard. There is a small underground passage, which leads directly to the underground. The underground is very, very deep. Wu Hao feels like taking an elevator. He drops more than 100 meters before stopping. When the elevator stops, Wu Hao sees the scene underground, which is very bright, At least 1000 square meters of underground space have been excavated. The 1000 square meters are illuminated by special crystal stones, so it looks very bright. When Wu Hao walks out of the elevator, he can see the 1000 square meters of space at a glance.


    It''s more than 1000 square meters. It''s very open, but all the walls around it are made of crystal stones, which radiate abundant energy all the time. In the middle of the blue halo, there is a stone slab made of crystal stones of two meters square. In the middle of the stone slab lies an old man. Is this old man old, but his hair is a little gray, According to the age of the earth, he is in his 60s. Even though he has been lying here for more than 100 years, his body still looks very strong. There is no muscle atrophy because he has not moved. This also depends on the crystal stone he lies on. These golden hours are like him all the time, providing sufficient energy to help his body, Keep healthy at the same time, these energies also gather in his chest to help him maintain the seal stably. The predator in the middle of the seal breaks through the seal and devours him completely.


    Wu Hao walked around the crystal stone platform. Looking at her, he was deeply impressed by the kind and aggressive appearance of the old man Longya. But to his surprise, when he reached out to touch her, he found that his hand passed through the old man Longya''s body, and the platform seemed to be an illusory image.


    What''s going on?


    "Shifu said that lying on this crystal is a special space energy stone. It''s a stone platform made by Shenzong himself. When Shifu lies on it, he is actually affected by the space energy. His body is actually hidden in another space, so that he can be affected as little as possible and can persist for a longer time." Qingzhu explained.


    "If you leave this stone platform, how long can he last?" Wu Hao asked, if this is the case, of course, he can''t solve the problem, so he must find out how long he can persist after leaving the stone platform. If he can''t persist for a minute, it''s not easy.


    "If there are a large number of spars providing energy all the time, they will be able to keep it after leaving this ten platform, but more spars are needed to provide energy to stabilize the seal in the master''s body."


    "Then use the crystal I just gave you to make a stable foundation for him. I need him to return to this space to find a way. Otherwise, I can''t touch his body at all, let alone help him get rid of the time eaters in his body." Wu Hao said.


    As like as two peas and bamboo leaves, one of the green bamboo leaves is taken out of the space ring. Another Shitai restaurant is made of spinel. However, the energy level is obviously not so high, and the color looks relatively dim. But the two Shitai are exactly alike.


    The two brothers put the stone platform together and pushed it hard. The position of the stone platform changed space. The stone platform caused by the energy stone was pushed to one side. The ordinary energy stone platform replaced the position of the space energy stone platform. The old man Longya also lay on the new stone platform.


    At the same time, the two people released a lot of crystal stones just given to them by Wu Hao from the space ring, which were piled on the edge of the stone platform. They absorbed energy from these energy stones, and the color suddenly became bright.


    Wu Hao gently touched his body, firmly touched his real feeling, let him instantly feel the seal in his body.


    The seal is on his chest. The seal is not big, but the energy is very strong, and the energy absorbs energy continuously from the surrounding energy. He also clearly feels the existence of time eaters from the middle of the seal.


    Wu Hao put his hand on his chest and tried to use energy to pass through his seal. However, the energy of this seal is so strong that it can''t be penetrated at all. Moreover, this seal is very strange. It can''t be penetrated by energy, and it can absorb energy, which means it''s hard to break this seal from the outside world.

 Chapter 1083

    It must be the same from the inside, that is to say, although he is not affected by this seal, he has no way to break through it.


    If you want to solve the problem of time eaters, you have to find a way to break the seal. If you can''t break the seal, let alone solve the problem of time eaters.


    As long as the energy supply is lost, the previous seal will soon be weakened, right?


    The method is very simple. The key is that Wu Hao must first test the attitude of this time eater.


    He first used his mind to communicate with the time eater.


    "Why are you sealed?" Wu Hao tried to talk to him.


    "Well? You are... Long live my emperor! Has the royal family arrived here? Long live the emperor When the beast, feel the power of the royal family, immediately excited called up.


    It seems that this guy can feel himself, so it''s easy.


    "There was a lot of resistance when I came here. I need to absorb more strength now."


    "The little one is willing to die!"


    "Very good. I''ll ask them to weaken the energy of the seal later. Don''t move this person. This person belongs to me. I want to do something else with him."


    "Yes. It''s my honor to die for my emperor. "


    "Well, the awareness is good." Wu Hao nodded. The most terrible thing about the dark Protoss is that those low-level time eaters are willing to show up for the royal family at any time. When the royal family is injured or not strong enough, these time eaters themselves become the food of the royal family and devour time. The powerful time eaters are being devoured. The supplement of power is undoubtedly very huge, This kind of racial self sacrifice can''t be easily achieved by any race. But time eaters have a unique advantage in this respect. Their spirit of self sacrifice is the deepest in Wu Hao''s eyes.


    Wu Hao withdraws his idea exchange.


    "Take your master down by yourself, remove all the crystal stones here, and leave only the ones for lighting." Wu Hao said.


    "What? What do you mean? If so, our master will lose his energy supply immediately, and his shadow will fall down immediately. Its seal needs a lot of energy to keep it from being damaged by predators. If we lose the energy supply, the wind and rain will soon disappear. " Cried green leaf.


    "If the energy on him doesn''t weaken and the seal doesn''t disappear, how can I solve the problem? Think about it in your head, OK? Since he wants to solve it, he must solve the seal first. " Wu Hao gave him a helpless look.


    Qingyin does it for a while. He doesn''t know how to say it. He''s really worried that when the seal is broken, the beast will swallow up the master instantly.


    "I know your worry, but you can rest assured that he will keep me alive after he has swallowed up your master. Like you and your master, my life is in danger at any time. Of course, I can''t do this kind of uncertain thing at great risk. Since I''ve told you to do it, I''m sure."


    "But are you sure?" Even green bamboo is confused. This is not a joke. Once the storm breaks through, it is very likely that they will all die.


    "Do as he says."


    Green bamboo and green leaf in the mind came a clear voice, two people are Leng for a while.


    "Master..."


    "Did your master speak to you?" Wu Hao was stunned for a moment.


    "Master just communicated with us with his mind."


    "Can your master still keep a clear mind?" Wu Hao was a little surprised.


    "Shifu just sealed the beast of time, but his consciousness has always been sober, just because he needs to put all his energy and ideas on the seal, so his consciousness is very weak."


    "Oh." Wu Hao nodded, and suddenly remembered that Castle Peak had said that he had seen the shadow of the old man Longya when he was a child, and he thought that this was what happened.


    Even the master told them that, and the two brothers didn''t have any hesitation. They gently took the master down from the stone platform and took away all the energy stones. At the same time, they also took away all the energy stones, leaving only a few crystal stones for lighting. The room lost the energy supply, and the energy level became weak, Moreover, the seal on the old man Longya has lost its energy supply. You are consuming it very fast. In less than five hours, the energy level is very low. Wu Hao is not in a hurry. He presses his hand gently on the old man Longya. The old man''s chest feels the weakening level of the seal. Because he has already discussed with the beast in advance, he is not afraid of the beast''s reaction, It''s impossible to disobey orders in front of the royal family. As long as the seal''s energy is weakened, the beast can be absorbed instantly.


    Eight hours later, the energy of the seal was very, very weak. Although the time eater was also very weak, it was easy to break through the seal and know that Wu Hao was on the side. After the time eater broke through the seal, he immediately used it towards him.


    Long live the emperor


    The black power entered Wu Hao''s body through the palm of his hand, and the six pointed star behind Wu Hao lit up slightly.


    Wu Hao let go with a smile.


    "Suck ~"


    When the seal was lifted, the beast disappeared, and the old man sat up from the ground.


    "Master!" Qingye and Qingzhu were surprised. Tears fell from the big man''s eyes. They didn''t expect that Wu Hao had successfully solved the problem of Shifu. The moment Shifu sat up from the ground, they knew that he had succeeded.


    "I didn''t expect to wake up one day." Old man Longya got up from the ground. Since he had sealed himself for more than 170 years, his body was stronger and harder than before because of the constant energy supply. If Wu Hao had not known that he had been sealed for such a long time, he could not have seen that he was an old man who had been sealed for 176 years and felt that he was just waking up.


    "The master is up."


    Qingshan and Qingzhu knelt down in front of him and kowtowed. They didn''t know why they wanted to do it. But after waiting for such a long time, the master finally woke up. They were so excited that they didn''t know what they were doing. They just wanted to express their excitement, and this expression came from subconscious action, They don''t know why they have to do this kind of thing on their knees. Shifu never likes them on their knees, but they can''t help it at this time.


    It''s really exciting. The waiting time of 176 has finally come to the day when Shifu wakes up again.


    At this moment, they are very conscious of their just adventure. If they didn''t just let him come to have a try, maybe they would miss this opportunity, and their master can only sleep all the time.

 Chapter 1084

    "Get up, get up, what are you doing on your knees? Didn''t I tell you not to kneel in front of me in the future? " Like an old child, old man Longya stretched his body and lifted the seal. He was like a frozen man thawed, and instantly returned to the state before frostbite. Besides, his body was stiff and had no effect.


    "Master, you wake up at last."


    Green leaf and green bamboo two people wipe tears, not excited.


    "I''m ok. Why don''t you cry for me? Come on, don''t cry. What should I do? It''s like I''m going to die. I''m fine. " The old man laughed and scolded, but he could see that he cared for the two disciples in his eyes and patted them on the shoulder to show comfort.


    Old man Longya never liked the scene of crying, and he didn''t like to make anything especially tragic. Although such a big thing happened to him, it was solved once it was solved. He didn''t want to recall how the process was. The only thing that made him feel was that he didn''t know enough about time eaters, They can''t use their power to make a weapon that can devour time.


    All the feelings disappeared in an instant. He likes to live in the present, not in the past or in the future. Therefore, old man Longya has lived a very cool life. Many people think that he is a very cold, very heartless person, or at least a very cold person, but the actual situation is just the opposite, Even Wu Hao thinks that old man Longya should be a strong man of Gao lengfan. But in the minute when he wakes up, Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. This is a little old man with extraordinary achievements but extremely high inner realm. No wonder his strength has reached the level of six stars, There are only a few people in the world who can reach the six-star level, and he is one of them. I''m afraid that his strength will be even stronger. The master of Lingtian and Shenzong can keep pace with each other. Moreover, he is an expert in forging weapons. It''s really not necessary to add any equipment to himself. The master of Lingtian and Shenzong can do better than him. No wonder they have to be awed by him, This kind of person is absolutely the top-level existence in the world. Hey, Lingtian, the Lord and Shenzong have no threat. Otherwise, the Lord and Shenzong will take advantage of this opportunity to kill him. After all, such a powerful existence will be quite terrible when it becomes a threat.


    But in view of his character, it is obviously a better thing to keep it. If she can wake up one day, she will continue to find him to forge powerful weapons and equip her own forces. I''m afraid that both Lingtian and Shenzong will think so. That''s why they did not destroy him, but also tried their best to help him, I''m afraid they just hope that one day in the future, he will wake up and continue to build the powerful weapons that he dreams of. What they have to do is to find a way to get all these weapons. With the support of these powerful weapons, the strength of both the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit will be greatly enhanced.


    Wu haoxiao looks at the old man in front of him, who looks like a little old man. He is more happy to see him like this. His appearance shows that his body is not in any serious trouble at all. Since he is in no serious trouble, he can help himself forge weapons. This trip is not in vain. I thought it would take a long time to solve the problem, but I didn''t expect to solve it on the first day, And so easy to solve, no one thought that he was troubled by the dark Protoss, and he has the dark Protoss royal blood, easy to solve this matter.


    "What''s your name, little brother?" Old man Longya turned and looked at Wu Hao. He looked at Wu Hao, a little surprised, but all his expressions were hidden in his eyes, and his eyes were hard to see, because he was kind and cynical.


    "Linghao."


    "Thank you for helping me get rid of this time eater. Without your help, I''m afraid I will continue to sleep for 200 years, 500 years, or even 1000 years or more, or I will consume all the time in my body. In the end, I really have no life span. But your appearance helps me solve this problem. Thank you very much." The old man said with a smile.


    "In fact, I didn''t save you for no purpose. I want you to help me build weapons, so if you really want to thank me, help me build seven weapons." Wu Hao said with a smile that when talking to such a cynical little old man, he should be direct and straightforward. What is hidden is that the most annoying character of this little old man is absolutely like this.


    The old man was stunned for a moment, and then laughed.


    "No problem. It''s just on me. I haven''t used my skills for more than 100 years. Now I''m itching. I just want to help you with seven weapons. Please tell me what you want."


    "We can talk about it slowly, but now can we go up from here first? I think the air here is really uncomfortable, especially after losing energy support, the air here is a little stuffy." Wu Hao said with a smile, because the energy can purify the air under the condition of abundant energy, so there will be no problem. He will feel that the air is absorbed into the body very comfortable, but after losing the energy support, this feeling will be different. The whole air is very uncomfortable due to the long-term non circulation.


    "Come on, I just want to talk to you about something. What are you two doing? If you don''t lead the way soon, go up and prepare something delicious. I want to have a good chat with this little brother. "


    "It''s Shifu." Qingzhu and Qingye wiped their tears, led the way ahead and took them back to the ground. Without saying a word, they ran out of the gate and immediately went to the market to buy something. At this time, of course, they had to celebrate. When the master came back, they were in the mood to eat. Anyway, they had to eat and drink for a while, Mother''s hands all the work aside, with the master good meat and drink.


    For more than 170 years, I have never been so happy as I am today.


    Old man Longya took Wu Hao to the living room. Seeing that there was nothing in the living room, the little old man was not happy.


    "These two idiots, I used to have none of those tea sets and ornaments? Can''t it be sold or lost? These two black sheep. Everyone else knows what happened, and they left everything there intact. As a result, they made me helpless. I really convinced them. "

 Chapter 1085

    Old man Longya''s unhappiness was expressed in his mouth, but there was no such feeling on his face. It was obvious that the little old man loved his two apprentices very much. The reason why they were so loyal to him was that after his accident, they had been guarding him for more than 170 years. It was absolutely not that their master did not like them, Although the little old man must always talk about things, there are absolutely many people who should care about them and pay them. Moreover, he should be a very patient person. Although he seems to have no patience at all, he is definitely the kind of person who is willing to spend a long time telling them how to do it.


    "Maybe you''ve trained your stuff as waste." Wu Hao laughed and joked.


    "Forget it, just buy it again. Anyway, it''s the old things. It happens that the old ones don''t go and the new ones don''t come. Now that I''m awake, I''ll buy them again."


    Old man Longya smiles, shakes his head, waves his hand and closes the door. At the same time, an energy surrounds the whole living room.


    "Little brother, if I didn''t feel wrong just now, you should have absorbed the time eater, right? The power of the time eater is very strange. It can''t be absorbed and used. But you can absorb it. It seems that you are also very good? "


    Although the old man Longya sealed the room, he didn''t have that serious look on his face. He didn''t seem to want to make this topic more serious.


    "I do have a special identity." Wu Hao is not going to explain too much.


    "It''s very special to be able to absorb the power of time eaters. Can''t you tell me?" Longya old man said with a smile, it seems that the answer to this question is dispensable, it seems that there is no demand, Wu Hao must tell him.


    "I think you''d better not know about it. At least it''s not good for you." Wu Hao shrugged and laughed.


    "Well, since you don''t want to tell me, I won''t tell you. And I promise you, I won''t tell anyone how my time eater was solved. You can rest assured." The old man Longya said with a smile that he had lived for most of his life. How could he not know the seriousness of this matter? To absorb the power of time eaters means that he has a certain relationship with time eaters to some extent. Although he does not know what the relationship is, he can clearly know that there must be a relationship.


    In this world, there are many people who can kill time eaters. Basically, all people who have God''s blood have the ability to kill time eaters. That is to say, people in time Protoss and spirit Protoss can basically kill time eaters. The most fundamental strength to fight against Diablo comes from God''s blood. As long as they have God''s blood, they can have the ability to kill time eaters.


    But the problem is that even those who have the blood of God can''t absorb the power of the Diablo. It''s extremely strange. It''s not in the energy system understood by the high heaven. They devour time and feed on it. In this case, their power constitutes a very unique system, Even the most powerful people of the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit can''t absorb the power of the dark Protoss. The dark Protoss can be killed, but their power can''t be absorbed by foreigners.


    But what''s very interesting is that, according to his own understanding, Diablo''s own people can directly absorb the power of their own people, which means that they can devour each other. To put it simply, they can kill each other and make perfect use of each other''s power to strengthen themselves, It means that the reason why the young man in front of him can absorb the power of the time eater in his own body is that he seems to have some characteristics of the dark Protoss.


    If he only has some characteristics of Diablo, she will be very vigilant, and it is absolutely impossible to keep secrets for him. However, Qinglong has found the time power and netherworld power of time and spirit from his body. Although he is sealed, he can feel it very clearly when he touches himself with his power, He does have the time power of the protoss of time and the ghost power of the protoss of spirit. The two forces appear together in one person, and this person is still a man. It is obvious that this boy is the future God sect, that is, the present little god sect. Although I don''t know why he was sealed, his identity must be very complicated, Shenzong is about to abdicate now. If shaoshenzong has no candidate, he should be the first candidate of Shenzong. But his power is sealed by people, and his power of time and the power of the nether world are perfectly hidden. If he didn''t feel the sealed power in his body just when he helped himself absorb the time beast, It is impossible for him to know that the power of time and the power of the nether world are hidden in his body.


    Obviously, either someone is protecting him or someone is using him.


    Although the struggle for power in Gaotian is not so strong, old man Longya knows very well that there is no obvious power struggle on the surface of Gaotian, but in the center of this area, there are two great whirlpools. The struggle between the two clans has never been broken since ancient times, When the power of time and the power of the nether world appear in each clan, and it is a man who will be elected as the God clan. But it is because of this, relatively speaking, a fair way of competition that makes the power struggle more intense.


    He certainly knows very well that there has never been fair competition in the world. All fair competition is ostensibly for stupid people. The greater the level of interests involved, the less likely fair competition will exist. Just like the boy in front of him, she has activated the power of time and the power of the nether world, She is also a man. He has been worshipped by God and doesn''t need anyone''s approval. According to the election method of the high heaven, she is the God. But without anyone''s knowledge, he is directly sealed. It''s hard to say what it is for.


    Old man Longya, what a smart man. This matter is related to the center of power struggle. Of course, he is not willing to get involved. This is not good for him. Moreover, he has never been interested in these things. If he is interested in the struggle of political center, he will not put all his energy on casting weapons.

 Chapter 1086

    Otherwise, he would have stayed at Shenzong''s side and become his capable leader. But in fact, he had no interest at all. He just wanted to easily and freely find the materials he needed in the world, and then build the strongest weapons he needed and wanted to build. No matter who wanted these weapons, let them fight, His wish is to build weapons, and fighting is their business.


    If he himself is involved in this matter, or the pure life he wants will disappear. It''s better to say that other things are related to one of the heirs of Shenzong, which is untouchable. So even if he knows that Wu Hao is Shao Shenzong, and he has a lot of secrets, he doesn''t mention anything, just looks at him and smiles, All the questions are pressed in the bottom of my heart. I can ask why he has the power to absorb time eaters, but I don''t mention why he has the power of time and the power of the nether world? Because this problem doesn''t do him any good.


    "Young man, what kind of weapon do you want to build? Although I haven''t been active for more than 170 years, you can rest assured that no one in the world can surpass me in casting skills, and I''ve never been idle for more than 170 years. My consciousness is clear, and my memory repeats my skills every day, And refine this skill step by step to make it more powerful, to ensure that it can give you a unique and very powerful weapon in the world. You don''t have to worry, I will have some reservation. If it is someone else, I may have some reservation, but you are the one who saved me. You are my Savior, if not you, I don''t know how long I''m going to lie here. Since you risked your life to save me, I will try my best to forge the best weapons for you with the best materials and technology. "


    "I want to make these seven stones into weapons." Wu Hao said, and took out the seven best power crystal stones from the space ring.


    These seven power crystals are really amazing. Even the moment old man Longya saw them, he was very surprised. Such a top-quality power crystal is really rare, and it''s absolutely powerful to make weapons with these power crystals. There''s no doubt about that.


    This little old man is really interested in forging weapons, and can even be described as fanaticism. Especially when he saw such powerful materials, he showed all his fanaticism on his face in a moment. The more powerful the materials, the more excited he was. He wanted to forge these materials into very powerful weapons.


    "It''s a little fierce. You can find such seven power crystals."


    "I didn''t find these seven power crystals. In fact, I bought them. Do you know who bought them from?" Wu Hao smiles.


    "How could I know that?"


    "I got it from Castle Peak."


    "Castle Peak?"


    The old man was stunned for a moment. Although he had been sleeping for 176 years, he was very familiar with the name of his family. The moment he heard it, he thought of his childish face.


    "How is he now? I remember that I met him once a long time ago, but at that time I had sealed myself, so I saw him with my own God, and she was still very young at that time. "


    "It''s very good. How can such a good genetic inheritance be worse? He is not only a strong cultivator, but also a very successful businessman. His main business is not weapons, but it is also connected with weapons. The crystal stone business on the top is very big. He cares about you very much. Although he doesn''t admit it, she obviously feels that she wants to know what happened to you and drag me over, No matter what, you should inquire about your business and go back to talk to him. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "He''s a businessman?"


    "Yes, everyone has his own ambition, just like you are a powerful cultivator, but you are more interested in forging weapons, aren''t you? So it''s not so much a cultivator as a weapon forging merchant. Isn''t it the same? Don''t you accept money for forging weapons? " Wu Hao made a mockery. The old man was stunned for a moment, and then laughed.


    "How can I feel that your attitude is no worse than mine? Few young people can talk to me like this. Although you have saved me, I can see that you have not put this matter in your heart. Obviously, it''s just a small matter for you. It''s just a kind of lifting a hand. There are many young people who can have this attitude, Basically, it''s a long time of practice to have this kind of mentality. Old man Longya doesn''t speak, but he actually has the answer in his heart. Since he has opened up the power of time, it means that his life span may be very unusual and very long. He can''t imagine how long it will be, And if his guess is correct, it means that the boy is talented enough. When he is very, very young, he starts the power of time, and has a very long life span in a very short time, which makes him keep young, because the longer his life span is, the less he is affected by time.


    "The more powerful you are, the less time you are affected by it, isn''t it?" Wu Hao smiles.


    "Forget it. How can you get off the subject again? What kind of weapon do you want to be?" Old man Longya plays with seven pigeon egg sized power crystals on the table. It''s amazing that the power crystals can reach this level. Ordinary power crystals, the size of soybeans, are already very good. They can even get the power crystals the size of pigeon eggs. It seems that xiaoqingshan is quite capable. I see that this boy is not interested in cultivation, Otherwise, such excellent crystal will not be exchanged with others.


    "Do you want to make seven or eight weapons or build these seven stones on one weapon? If it''s to build a weapon, I think I can build this weapon very well for you. " The Dragon tooth old man said with a smile, such a powerful seven power crystal stones, all put on a weapon, the final power of course will be quite powerful, but the casting process will also be more complex, because there needs to be a very big balance between the seven forces, how to use the materials to make a perfect balance of these energies, and how to use them perfectly is a big problem, However, this is not a problem for him. He has been building weapons all his life, trying to build weapons in various ways, and he has solved these problems for a long time.

 Chapter 1087

    "The weapon I want to build is a little more complicated, but I believe you can do it with your ability." Wu Hao said: "I want to make seven power crystals into seven weapons respectively, but these seven weapons can be combined into one weapon at a critical time, and all seven forces can be combined together to make this weapon more powerful."


    Old man Longya was stunned for a moment. This idea is very strange. Although he has played the sword of double swords combination, he has never tried to make seven swords that can be combined at one time.


    "It''s a bit difficult for you to ask."


    "I also think this idea is a bit difficult, and I''m not sure whether it can be realized, but I think as a super foundry master who has never been before in the world, I think you should have a way?" Wu Hao said with a smile that he was very confident about the old man Longya. He was able to make the master of Lingtian and Shenzong revere three people. His achievements in this field were absolutely beyond imagination. Although there were difficulties, I believe that with his casting skills, this difficulty was not insurmountable.


    As long as he can overcome it and do it, he is willing to spend more time and money. After all, this is his ultimate idea. If seven gemstones are simply made into a pair of Wuqi, anyone can do it. It''s just the difference in technology. But the reason why he must find old man Longya is because of this idea, In fact, I know it''s hard to realize it. After all, the most needed memory is very exquisite. It''s not only related to the shape manufacturing of weapons, but also related to the shape manufacturing after the combination of weapons. What''s more, after the seven power gems are combined, how to coordinate their forces must be fully adjusted when casting. When they are separated, The seven power gems should be able to operate independently, and each mode of operation is the most powerful. After they are combined, they should not only operate independently, but also be able to operate in combination. There are many things to consider. For example, the seven forces should not interfere with each other, they should also be able to coordinate with each other, But also to be able to enhance each other, which requires extremely high skills to do, even with his theoretical knowledge can not understand this, how can these things be done? That''s why he must have Longya?


    "Have you ever thought about making these seven power stones into a suit? Although I promise God that I will never make a suit for anyone after making the Dragon tooth costume, you and I can make this exception for you. If you want, I can make a suit that is more powerful than the Dragon tooth costume, Each piece is separated by a powerful force, and when combined, it can form a more powerful force. " The old man said that although he once promised Shenzong that he would not make suits for anyone after finishing the Dragon tooth costume, the young man in front of him was a young man who could break any rules. And even if he broke the rules and was known by Shenzong, how could he be afraid that his Shenzong would not succeed?


    "I want seven weapons." Wu Hao shook his head. Although he had thought of making it into a suit, he finally thought that it would be more practical and direct to make these seven power crystals into weapons.


    "Well, I''ll see what to do."


    Old man Longya played with the seven power stones on the table and fell into thinking. His brain was constantly working. He quickly designed how the seven stones should be made into different weapons, and then they could be combined to form the most powerful weapon.


    "Oh, by the way, I make these weapons for women, so in the process of making them, we must pay attention not to design them as large weapons for men. Women''s weapons should be smaller, and the design should be more feminine." Wu Hao said with a smile. If he didn''t remind him of this, he would think that it was designed for men. Every weapon is so big that their little hands can''t hold it. That''s funny.


    "For women. It seems that you are still a man of love and righteousness. Such a powerful weapon is designed for women. " Old man Longya made fun of him and Wu Hao laughed.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me. I already have a general idea. I''ll design it at night and give you a satisfactory answer. I''ll come to pick up the weapons in four months, so that you can surprise the whole high heaven when you use these weapons again." Old man Longya put away all the crystal stones with a smile. Since he was asked to make weapons, these crystal stones must be kept by him. There is no doubt about that.


    "Do you need any materials from me?" Wu Hao laughs. Now that the little old man has a design, it''s easy. After waiting for four months, he believes that with the ability of the old man Longya, he can definitely design one. No, it''s seven powerful weapons. Moreover, after combining the powerful weapons into one, he can definitely be very powerful.


    "I''m a foundry engineer. I know more about materials than any of you. Which materials are suitable for weapons, which materials are not suitable for weapons, and which materials are suitable for weapons? I know what materials are not suitable for making what kind of weapons. "


    "Need a spar? If you need crystal, I can provide you a lot of crystal, and the quality is very high. " Wu Hao said, taking out a crystal stone from the space ring and putting it on the table.


    "Oh, the level of this crystal is really high. OK, leave me more crystal."


    The old man explained: "the way I forge weapons is very special. I need energy to burn as a flame. Do you know the netherworld fire? I changed the netherworld fire into a flame for smelting materials and used it to forge weapons. It needs to burn a lot of crystal instead of wood, so the purity of weapons I forged is very high. Now I don''t know how many stocks I have. If you give me more, I don''t mind taking them all. "


    "Others say that I''ll give you as much as you want. I''ll give you 5 million cubic meters of crystal. If it''s not enough, ask me to take it. If it''s too much, I''ll leave it to you for your own use. It''ll be my material fee." Wu Hao said with a smile that he was not polite to the old man.


    "Five million cubic meters, you have a lot of crystal stones?" Old man Longya said with a smile, obviously you can see a look of surprise on his face, but all the experience of the little old man will be said with a smile, so it looks very normal.

 Chapter 1088

    As a person who often comes into contact with these materials, he knows very well what the concept of 5 million cubic meters is? It''s a material that can fill 500 top-notch space rings. Although it takes a lot of crystal to make seven powerful weapons, it''s a little more than 5 million cubic meters. About 3 million cubic meters can be used at most, and no more than 4 million cubic meters can be used at most. He can take 5 million cubic meters at a time. He''s not very willing, and he''s quite strange, It''s a big deal to have so many crystal stones.


    "I do have a lot of crystal stones. You can use them at ease, and the quality is guaranteed to be quite good." Wu Hao said with a smile: "I believe you should have the best space ring. If you need to use the best space ring bought outside, 10000 cubic meters and 10000 cubic meters, it''s really a bit of trouble."


    "I have an infinite space ring. It''s called wireless. In fact, it can''t be mentioned. It''s estimated that it can fit about 10 million to 20 million cubic meters, but it''s much better than the so-called best space ring on the market. Since you''re so generous, I''m not polite. Just accept it." Old man Longya said with a smile that he really didn''t mean to be polite to him. The consumables needed to forge the best weapons are very high. Even he sometimes needs to worry about the crystal stone. So in addition to the materials needed to forge the weapons, he usually asks the weapon maker to provide the crystal stone himself. The reason why he didn''t want Chen Feng''s crystal stone is that he didn''t want Chen Feng''s crystal stone, I just don''t think it''s necessary to ask him for these. I''ll just think of a way to make them myself. But since this guy has put them forward, he''s not polite. Just follow the old rules.


    The higher the energy purity of crystal, the better the quality of weapons. No matter which material he uses, he has to pursue the extreme. Now it''s just time to smelt and build the best weapons. One of the most important materials is crystal. These crystal are provided by himself, and the quality is so good that he doesn''t have to find a way to get these crystal.


    "Jinshi is safe to use. I can give you as much as you want. Anyway, what I want is a top-quality weapon from your hand. You don''t have to worry about the rest. If you need any materials and don''t have enough money to buy them, tell me, I''ll sell them and get them back for you." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "You don''t have to worry about the rest. The crystal stones are provided by you. It''s already saved me a lot of trouble. I have a lot of other materials. The materials searched in my space ring are not for fun. There are all kinds of materials and as many as you want. Don''t think I have only one infinite space ring to collect materials, I''ve made a lot of these infinite space rings. " The little old man was very pleased with his smile. Generally, all the space rings were made of natural space stones and a ring holder. His space rings were made of the best space stones, and then made of infinite space stones. Finally, he made a ring holder. No one in the high heaven could do it except him. Even Wu Hao was very surprised, I didn''t expect that the little old man''s infinite space ring was made by himself, which also means that he has been able to understand the secret of space stone and melt the space stone together. The most needed skill is not ordinary high.


    Wu Hao has the strength to make his own infinite space ring. He has more admiration and trust for his forging ability. I''m afraid that he is the only forging master in the world who can achieve this level. The energy involved in space energy is very unstable. He can merge multiple space stones together, which requires extraordinary ability.


    "That''s it. It''s up to you!" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "After four months, I promise to give you a satisfactory answer. I''ve been sleeping for 176 years. The first weapon made by my left hand is absolutely guaranteed. It''s the strongest weapon I''ve ever made in my life. The power of these seven weapons combined together is guaranteed to make you surpass the Dragon tooth costume of Shenzong. This is my best thanks to you." Longya old man said with a smile, not polite, directly expressed his own ideas, he just wanted to thank him in this way, a verbal thank you, no meaning, at this time to give him the best reward, no doubt is to give him the best weapon.


    "I believe that with your ability, you will give me the most satisfactory answer." Wu Hao is certainly happy that he has such confidence.


    "Master, we bought a lot of food." Green leaf and green bamboo are carrying a lot of things outside and knocking on the door. They are so happy that they forget to respect their teachers. At ordinary times, the old man Longya has forgotten all about their teachings. At this time, they just want to give a lot of good things to the master, so that the master can eat and drink well and recover well. After all, she has been sleeping for 176 years, He has never eaten anything. He only relies on energy to support his body. At this time, it''s inevitable to wake up and want to eat. Of course, he needs to buy the best food and the best wine. Moreover, the master loves to drink. Now, of course, he needs to have a good drink.


    "Come in." Old man Longya has withdrawn the border. Two apprentices come in. They carry a lot of delicious food on their hands. They directly put them on the table, bring bowls and chopsticks, and put them in front of old man Longya and Wu Hao. They pour wine for them. Now they look at their master. They are very excited. Looking at Wu Hao, they are very grateful. Wu Hao saved their master, Without her, their master still doesn''t know whether to lie on the ground for 200 years, 400 years, 800 years or even longer. Although the master has a long life, it doesn''t mean that his life can''t be used up. If he lies on the ground all the time, they may wait until the master''s life is exhausted and finally dies. But now Wu Hao''s appearance has saved the master, Of course, they are grateful for the easy way to save the master. At this time, they are even willing to do anything for Wu Hao. Since he is looking for the master to make weapons, of course, they have to go all out to help him make the best weapons.


    "I haven''t had anything to eat and drink for such a long time. This hot food is coming. Little brother Linghao will eat it together." Longya old man is not polite either. He drinks a lot and eats a lot.


    Wu Hao also accompanied him to eat.


    "You two don''t want to eat?" Wu Hao looked at them with a smile.


    "No, no, we''ll eat it when you two finish eating." Qingzhu said with a smile, it used to be the same. The master ate first, and then the two of them ate. He never had the habit of eating with the master.

 Chapter 1089

    Although sometimes the master will force them to sit down and drink together, under normal circumstances, they still have to wait for the master to finish eating before they eat. Especially when there are guests, they are even less likely to go beyond this rule.


    "Then why are you two standing there? Go out first, I have something to talk with Linghao little brother. Just this wine. I''m going to buy some wine in the street. I haven''t drunk for a long time. When I finish drinking with Linghao little brother, I''ll have something to drink with you two. " The old man said with a smile.


    "It''s Shifu. We''ll buy it right away." The two brothers ran out happily. Although they don''t usually drink with master, today they really want to stay with master.


    "Come on, little brother, let''s drink slowly, regardless of those two idiots." The old man raised his glass and touched Wu Hao. He killed the wine in the bowl directly. He didn''t drink for such a long time. The wine went into his throat, and he laughed directly.


    "It seems that you have something else to ask me, little brother. Don''t hesitate to ask directly. I will tell you what I know." After all, old man Longya is also an individual. He can''t see Wu Hao. In fact, there are still things to do.


    "In that case, I''ll just say it." Wu Hao looked at him with a smile, put down his chopsticks, thought about it, and said seriously: "I heard that old man Longya, you have a certain relationship with Shenzong. Go to the legend outside, you are the master of Shenzong?"


    "Shifu is exaggerating. Shenzong''s life span is much longer than mine. Is it possible for me to become his Shifu? It''s impossible to think about it, but I do have something to do with Shenzong. At that time, I entered the weapon Department of Shenzhong because of my superb weapon casting technology, and became the top manager in it. Because of my own strength and my superb casting technology, Shenzong often met me, But in the end, I left there in pursuit of more advanced weapon casting technology. Although God has more materials and better materials, you don''t know where it is in the weapon casting department. Where can I stay? "


    "They don''t have high requirements for weapon manufacturing at all. They just want to cast the same weapons in large quantities. They don''t need high quality, they just need mass production. Although they have higher requirements for technology, they can''t meet my requirements at all. Although I have made some improvements to their casting technology, this way of mass production of weapons is not easy, It''s not what I pursue at all. I still like to pursue the ultimate casting technology. I treat every weapon as the ultimate technology. I hope every weapon I make is the best one, which can be flawed or imperfect, because every weapon is my process of trying, but for me, I will use all my energy to do it, But I don''t need this kind of experience at all in that place. I just need to direct the people below to do something casually. Do you think I can stay here? "


    The old man laughed at himself and said, "although Shenzong tried his best to keep me, I really didn''t like to stay in that place, so I left. I don''t know why. There was a legend behind that I was the master of Shenzong. It was obviously a little flustered. If I had a little sense, I knew it was impossible, I''m afraid Shenzong''s life span is hundreds of thousands of years, or even longer, and I don''t live for ten thousand years now. At my level, how can I become a master of Shenzong with Shenzong? Although I''m not afraid of Shenzong in strength, I''m not qualified to be a master of Shenzong, Of course, I''m talking about other aspects. In the aspect of forging skills, Shenzong is a child and can''t be compared with me. What I want to say is that he doesn''t need someone to be a master for him at all. His life span of several hundred thousand years is enough for him to accumulate all things. Even if he makes mistakes, he can learn enough experience from his mistakes, I can be a master for myself. What do you want me to do? Those people don''t have brains, either. "


    "Little brother, why do you ask this? You don''t believe this kind of rumor, do you? I think you are also a very smart person. If you believe this kind of rumor, I''m really a little disappointed. " Longya old man said impolitely.


    "When I ask this question, I don''t want to know if you are the master of Shenzong. I want to know if you have ever been around Shenzong and Shenzong is very close to you. Have you ever heard of some things around Shenzong, such as the disappearance of Shenzong''s children?" Wu Hao asked.


    "What does that mean? Are there any children missing in Shenzong? Your question is a little puzzling. " The old man Longya was puzzled by this question. He didn''t expect that Wu Hao would ask such a question.


    "To be honest, I''ve always wanted to know my life experience." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "Do you suspect that you are a child of Shenzong?" Old man Longya looked at him in surprise.


    "I should not be the child of Shenzong, but I may have some inextricable relationship with Shenzong. As for what this relationship is, I don''t understand. In fact, I suspect that I may be the child of a missing child of Shenzong." Wu Hao shrugged, but his face was very serious. The reason why he said this to the old man Longya was that he thought that the old man was reliable and that he was so close to Shenzong that he might know something.


    "You can really trust me. It''s a big deal." Old man Longya shook his head in tears and smiles, and his face also showed a dignified look. He thought about it carefully, and finally shook his head: "the time I have contact with Shenzong is only about 50 or 60 years. In these 50 or 60 years, I haven''t heard that there are people missing around Shenzong. Every child of Shenzong is here, I''ve never heard of a child missing in Shenzong. Are you going in the wrong direction? Maybe you are not related to Shenzong, but to Lingtian race. The leader of Lingtian clan is of the same generation as Shenzong. Maybe you should focus on Lingtian race. "


    Wu Hao Leng for a moment, this time is not impossible.


    The protoss of time and the protoss of spirit do not need to intermarry to produce two kinds of non gifted people with the power of time and the power of the nether world. In fact, although they are called two clans, they are actually separated from the same clan. They are just people with different power attributes. After all, they have the same power, Between the two clans, any person within the clan may inspire two different racial talents under certain circumstances. In this case, it''s not necessarily that he must be related to Shenzong or the leader of Lingtian.

 Chapter 1090

    Many coincidences in this world are not clear. Before, you always focused on the protoss of time, but didn''t think much about the protoss of spirit. Because the Lord of spirit heaven had a feeling of persecution, he didn''t think his mother might have something to do with him. But now, he took the initiative to capture himself to the high heaven and sealed his own power, Maybe he is protecting himself in a special form, and he may know that he is from the blood of the protoss of the spirit, so he wants to put himself on the throne of God. Maybe in essence, he doesn''t want to achieve his desire and wild heart to control the high heaven by himself, but he just wants to make himself on the throne of God smoothly? Because he knew his life experience, he knew that he was the protoss of the spirit, the orthodox blood, and he had the power of time and the power of the nether world. He was still a man, so he wanted to get himself back to the high heaven to inherit the throne of God.


    The whole idea changed, and Wu Hao was stunned.


    I always felt that the Lord of heaven was just using himself to destroy himself, but I didn''t expect that there was another possibility. After falling into the corner of the ox horn, I always felt that he was persecuting himself, that he wanted to use himself to ascend the throne of God, and then achieve his own desire and ambition to control the high heaven, But now I suddenly feel that he probably doesn''t want to achieve his own desire and ambition, but simply wants to put himself on the throne of God, because his identity may not necessarily be related to the protoss of time, but has a direct relationship with the protoss of spirit. If he really has a direct relationship with the protoss of spirit, then there is no doubt, His mother is likely to be Lingtian''s daughter, and he is equal to Lingtian''s grandson. According to this assumption, the problem is big.


    For a moment, I was a little confused.


    He had never thought about this situation before, and it was absolutely impossible. He didn''t think that a person who tied himself back to the high heaven might be his grandfather. He tried every means to plan to deal with him and overthrow his plan. Up to now, he might be wrong. To tell the truth, he really collapsed, Moreover, if you are the grandson of Lingtian patriarch, then you are in a bit of a mess with lingfei''er, because lingfei''er is his granddaughter, which is very clear, and there is no need to speculate at all.


    Now the biggest problem is what is the relationship between you and the Lord of Lingtian?


    He wanted to have a relationship with Shenzong, not with Lingtian.


    But now there are no answers to all the questions, and he doesn''t know what the situation is.


    The brain is a bit big, now this kind of situation completely beyond his expectation, a word from Longya old man gave him another possibility, but also gave him another worry.


    If you are really the grandson of Lingtian, how to solve the problem now?


    All the questions were thrown directly in front of him, giving him a heavy blow.


    "Little brother, are you ok? I think you seem to be a little hit. What''s the matter? Although it may have nothing to do with Shenzong, the Lord of Lingtian is also very powerful. " Longya comforted the old man.


    "It''s more complicated than you think." Wu Hao gave a bitter smile.


    After thinking about it, he asked, "have you ever had any contact with the Lord of Lingtian?"


    "I''m not familiar with Lord Lingtian. He has asked me to make weapons before, so we are half friends."


    "Do you know that someone has disappeared around him? Or which of his children has disappeared? " Wu Hao asked. Of course, the answer he hoped to get was No.


    "I really don''t know that. I don''t have deep contact with him. I can''t know these things." Old man Longya shrugged. If we need to think about Shenzong, we don''t even need to think about Lingtian. They are only half friends at most. How can they know so many things if they are not friends of friends.


    "And to tell you the truth, even if this kind of thing really happened, the Lord of Lingtian would not announce it to the public. It''s not only the Lord of Lingtian, whether it''s the Lord of Lingtian or the Lord of Shenzong, it''s impossible to announce it to the public. Moreover, after such a long time, the news that should be erased must also be erased. I''m afraid that those who really know this thing will be killed, Or you are almost dead. After all, it should be a long time. " Said the old man.


    "I know what you said is reasonable, but can you help me think about it carefully, whether it''s Shenzong or Lingtian patriarch, whether there are people around them or any other circumstances that have mentioned even a little bit of things related to this matter, whether it''s missing or any other circumstances, can you help me think about it carefully, please, It''s really, really important to me. If you have any news or legends about their children, please tell me. I really want to know Wu Hao looked at her with a pleading look. It was really very important for him. At this time, he wanted to know his life experience, which was never so strong. To be exact, he wanted to know clearly whether he had any relationship with the Lord Lingtian, not his life experience.


    "I think, I think." Seeing how excited he was and how much he wanted to know about his clothes, old man Longya took it seriously again and fell into a deep memory. When he was with Shenzong for 50 or 60 years, the key was distance. Now it has been a long time, and it''s really a troublesome thing to remember, She was not sure if she could recall. She could only put down her chopsticks, close her eyes, and carefully recall whether she had heard any news related to this event in those 50 or 60 years when she had contact with God, or anything related to Shenzong and the children of genlingtian.


    After thinking about it for more than ten minutes, the old man suddenly opened his eyes.


    "You and I think of a legend, but it''s just a legend. I don''t know whether it''s true or not."


    "You said Wu Hao looks at him excitedly.


    "What I want to say has nothing to do with the Lingtian race, but has something to do with Shenzong."


    Longya old man said before the room layout on the border, drink a mouthful of wine, eat two mouthfuls of vegetables, this slowly calm down.


    "First of all, I want to tell you that it''s just a legend. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. It is said that there is a daughter in the God, who is very gifted. He has activated the power of time and the power of the nether world in his body since he was ten years old... "

 Chapter 1091

    "That''s not the point. How talented is his daughter? When he was 15 years old, he broke through all the mysteries of space energy and was able to use his own strength to travel freely in different spaces. At first, there was no problem, but later, it was said that the daughter of Shenzong entered a very mysterious space, where he met his beloved. Yes, this is a sad love legend, So you''re going to listen to me. "


    The old man stopped for a moment and said, "he found his lover in another space, but his lover was not recognized by Shenzong. I don''t know why Shenzong didn''t recognize him. The legend didn''t say this thing in detail. Anyway, Shenzong didn''t recognize this thing, so he broke them up, Then Shenzong used his own strength to abolish all his daughter''s strength and imprison him. What''s more strange about this legend is that the daughter in the city was found to be pregnant later. Yes, just like all sad love stories, Shenzong''s daughter was pregnant and gave birth to a daughter, but the story ends here, I don''t know whether God killed the granddaughter or what. Anyway, no one knows what happened to the daughter in the end, and the daughter of Shenzong has been imprisoned all the time. No one knows what the situation is


    Old man Longya said with a shrug: "that''s all about the legend. I was really bored there at that time. I drank there all day. I don''t know if it''s true after listening to an old man who once served Shenzong. Anyway, I remember hearing such a story. I don''t know if it''s true or not, And I think it''s very likely that it''s really just a story, because this story has never been mentioned by anyone except him. Of course, if you think about it carefully, it may be true. Why do you say that? If this kind of thing really happens, Shenzong will certainly block the information. It''s normal to know that there are few people. But generally speaking, I prefer that it''s just a legend. Why is it that 15-year-old can understand the mystery of space? It''s almost impossible, let alone free to travel in different time and space. How much strength can 15-year-old have and how much strength is needed to travel in space, Only then can he support his body to carry out this activity. Even if he understands the mystery, it''s impossible for him to travel through space at the age of 15. So, this story is really unreliable. "


    However, Wuhou was shocked. He believed that this was a true story, and he knew his life experience almost directly from this story. Yes, according to this legend, he was not the grandson of Shenzong, but probably the grandson of Shenzong.


    If this legend is true, then my identity here should be really clear.


    Even the reason why they have Diablo royal blood is clear.


    The daughter of Shenzong has a strong talent. After understanding the mysteries of space, she can travel freely in different spaces. Tomorrow, she will come to the universe where the dark gods live, and fall in love with one of the dark gods who has royal blood. They soon fall in love, and all the things that will happen when men and women fall in love, But Shenzong knew about this. Maybe Shenzong also knew about the existence of the Diablo, and knew that the Diablo was a very terrible race. It was not impossible to invade the Diablo with his daughter. So Shenzong imprisoned his daughter, but she was pregnant and gave birth to a child, which was most likely his mother, In the end, how to deal with this child is no doubt that he abandoned him in another universe and let him live and die on his own. After all, he was his granddaughter. Shenzong probably didn''t have the heart to kill him at that time, so he abandoned him in the universe where the earth is, and let her live and die on her own, His mother was strong enough to survive and became the God at the beginning of the universe. Then his mother and his father fell in love. Although the story of God and mortal is a bit like a sad love story, this is the fact he learned.


    According to this situation, it is obvious that his lineage of Diablo is the spread of his grandmother''s lineage and his grandfather''s lineage. Although his mother didn''t show the lineage of Diablo, after his mother gave birth to herself, this lineage of Diablo was passed on from generation to generation and finally showed itself, This is also the most direct reason why he has Diablo royal blood.


    This situation is beyond all Wu Hao''s imagination. He didn''t expect that things would be so complicated, but now this situation is much better than what he worried about. Fortunately, he is not the grandson of Lingtian patriarch, otherwise he would be in trouble with lingfei''er.


    Wu Hao let out a long breath.


    "Little brother, don''t you think that''s true?" Old man Longya looked at him with tears and smiles. He was surprised to see that he suddenly became very relaxed. If he really thought such a bullshit legend was true, there might be something wrong with the boy''s IQ.


    "Do you think I believe it?"


    "I don''t think you should believe this story. It''s ridiculous." Old man Longya shook his head directly.


    "You just asked me why I can absorb the power of the time eater. I think you should make some guesses about the particularity of me with your strength. Since you have a certain understanding of the time eater, you should know that the power of the time eater is quite special. Only people who are closely related to the time eater can make use of the power of the time eater. I think your guess should go further, You can totally suspect that I have a direct relationship with the time eater. Maybe you have already guessed that, but you just don''t want to say that. "


    Wu Hao said with a smile, "in fact, I''m older than you, so we don''t have to say anything polite. I can see that you should have made a deep guess about my identity. You know that I may have a huge connection with the time eaters, and the whole high Heaven Kingdom has been invaded by the Diablo. In this case, I''m not sure if I''m a member of the high Heaven Kingdom, You didn''t show your vigilance to me. It shows that there are other reasons for you to believe me. What''s the reason? I think you may feel the seal in my body with your strength. Although the situation is very close, the moment when I help you absorb it, our two forces are connected instantaneously, so I guess you may feel the seal in my body at that moment. "

 Chapter 1092

    "What is the content of the seal? I think you should also feel it directly, that is, it seals the power of time and the power of the netherworld in my body. It is precisely because I have the power of time and the power of the netherworld in my body. You know that I am Shao Shenzong and the successor of the future Shenzong, so you choose to believe me, and don''t ask why I have the characteristics related to time eaters. "


    "Don''t you think this legend fits all the characteristics of me? Since you believe me and I believe you, didn''t you just ask me why I''m so special? I''ll tell you now, in fact, I not only have the power of time and the power of the nether world, but also have the lineage of the Diablo royal family. This is why I can easily absorb the power of the time eater in your body. The time eater will unconditionally dedicate its power to the higher level of the Diablo. If you think about this legend, the daughter of Shenzong may have come into contact with the Diablo. Later, my mother was pregnant and gave birth to. In fact, my mother was in another space, and I actually came from another space. To be exact, I was captured by the Lord of Lingtian. What did he catch me for? I think with your intelligence, it should be easy to guess. It doesn''t matter


    "Here, I think you should be very clear that the lineage of the dark Protoss royal family in me comes from my grandfather''s intergenerational inheritance, and the power of time and the power of the nether world in me are also the inheritance of the talent of my grandmother and my mother. Can''t all these explain?" Wu Hao said seriously. He was a little excited in his serious expression. He believed that the old man Longya would not tell these things. This little old man, who was deeply studying his casting technology, would not be interested in these things. Moreover, the reason why he didn''t tell his guess was that he wanted to avoid entering the vortex center of the power struggle. Now tell him these things, He can keep his mouth shut.


    Old man Longya looked at Wu Hao, and the surprise in his eyes was obvious.


    He just guessed that Wu Hao might have something to do with the time eater, but he didn''t expect that Wu Hao had the royal blood of the dark Protoss. If what he said was true, then the legend became instantly credible. Indeed, if the daughter of Shenzong was really in contact with the dark Protoss, Then it is very likely that this boy''s lineage of the Diablo royal family comes from his grandfather''s intergenerational inheritance. This legend explains almost all the things that don''t make sense. For example, when the power of time and the power of the nether world appear together, why does a person have the lineage of the Diablo royal family? The Diablo and the high heaven are totally different worlds, It is absolutely impossible for people in the high Heaven Kingdom to have the lineage of the Diablo, unless there is a situation that people in the high Heaven Kingdom and the Diablo have intermarried, and this legend is just a legend of intermarriage.


    "Why are you telling me this? I don''t want to know at all." Old man Longya couldn''t laugh or cry, so he poured a bowl of wine and dried up.


    "This is because you are not interested in these things at all. I dare to tell you my own guess so directly. Although I don''t think I should tell you this, can you understand my current mood? Suddenly I know my life experience, and I can''t help but want to say it. " Wu Hao himself drank all the wine in his bowl. Of course, he could choose to hide his guess without mentioning it. But in this case, his mood could not be suppressed at all. Moreover, old man Longya himself was a trustworthy person. It was because he was not interested in these things that he could really tell him his guess.


    "Am I the first to know these things?" Old man Longya smiles bitterly.


    "You are the first to know my life experience, but I come from another place. I have already told the women around me." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Your identity is a bit complicated. I don''t know what to say at all." The old man shrugged his shoulders and drank two mouthfuls of wine.


    "The main reason why I am willing to be captured by the Lord Lingtian is that I want to know my own life experience. I feel that the legend you just told me is my life experience. The next thing I have to do is to find the answer to the legend. If my life experience is really as the legend says, then I am a little clear." Wu Hao drink wine light said, soon put his mood to calm down.


    He was almost 100% sure that the legend of the old man Longya was the source of his life experience. Shenzong''s gifted daughter, I''m afraid, was his grandmother and mother. She was also abandoned by Shenzong in the universe where the earth was. It was because she was born that she was abandoned immediately, That''s why his mother has no idea of his life.


    But he was sure that it was only his own weakness. Although he was confident that this myth was the source of his life experience, it did not mean that it was the case at that time. Even if it was the case, he could not just listen to a myth and prepare to go back. He had to get a more accurate answer, At least Shenzong told himself what happened in those years, and let him know exactly what kind of life experience he was.


    What''s more, in addition to knowing his own life experience, Wu Hao has to find a way to unite the two clans of the protoss of the time and the protoss of the spirit. It''s better for them to watch the invasion of the dark Protoss with themselves.


    Although his body is full of Diablo royal blood, what the Diablo has done now makes it impossible for him to talk about Hu. The only thing they can do is to stop them. Although they may not kill them all, he may have to go to the Diablo area to find the answer and find the person of Royal blood who was related to his grandmother.


    Although I''m not particularly willing to admit it, this man should be his own grandfather, and I don''t know whether he is dead or not. Considering the royal lineage of the Diablo, it''s not so easy to die in the noble status of the Diablo. There''s still a chance to find him, but it''s impossible to go to the universe where the Diablo is, Maybe we can find him in the space where the earth is.


    Wu Hao drinks wine, some answers in his heart are a little clear, but some answers become more vague.


    All of a sudden, he didn''t know what use he wanted to find out his identity. Although it was a normal instinct to find out his origin, since he was a cultivator, he should see through all this, see all this, and find out all this. What good would it do for his future?

 Chapter 1093

    Give your mother a story? Wu Hao has never been such a radical person. I know very well that it doesn''t make any sense at all.


    All of this suddenly became a little confused. His life experience should be like this. Then he explored to find out the real truth at that time. Wu Hao''s people were never rigid. He knew very well that even if he knew the real fact, it should be no different from his guess. At most, he knew more about the historical background, And some specific things that happened at that time, but no matter how detailed things you know, that''s what your identity is.


    He didn''t understand how the Diablo lineage came from. Now, it''s obvious that he probably knew what was going on. Once my mother''s mother fell in love with a certain royal family of the Diablo, and had a child with her. She passed it on to herself from generation to generation. Her Diablo lineage and its power are fully revealed.


    Wu Hao drinks a glass of wine and calms his heart. Although he probably understands his life experience now and suddenly loses interest in exploring the details of his life experience, now that he''s here, he just does something. There''s no need to finish this journey completely in order to explore an identity. Facing the pressure of the dark Protoss, It''s obviously a bit hard for them to deal with the dark Protoss. If we can pull the high heaven into the camp of the dark Protoss, the probability of winning will be greatly increased.


    Although the Diablo is a part of his blood relationship, Wu Hao doesn''t think much about it. In particular, the Diablo is ready to invade the world where the earth is, and is ready to devour it all. He can''t have much feelings for such a crazy and cruel blood relationship, not to mention killing his relatives with justice, But there is such a huge risk, so we should eliminate it. After all, the universe of the earth and the universe of the high heaven have their own women. Their home is their own home to some extent, and now they are in the high heaven. For a long time, he gradually got used to the life of Gaotian divine world, and had a little feeling for it. If he could keep Gaotian divine world, he was willing to protect her as well as the world on earth. At least in the vast universe, there was another place to live. Even when they wanted to come back, they could bring them back together, It''s the same with Xueyan and Yuxin. I can bring them back to play. If the Diablo destroys this place completely, then everything becomes empty talk. It''s not particularly good to feel that there is only one place on earth to go. Especially now their real strength is getting stronger and stronger. With the increase of their strength, their mobility becomes stronger, Naturally, the scope of their activities will be larger. When they are on the earth, they can easily move to the edge of the universe. After they become stronger, the universe where the whole earth is will be similar to the backyard of their home. At this time, they can have a high heaven to expand their scope of activities, which is an expansion of their life.


    It''s the same for qingyinling, feirtina, Xiaobing, Xiaodi and Xiaolan. It''s better to have one more place to go than to see it destroyed.


    Suddenly, Wu Hao felt more responsible. After a drink, he couldn''t help laughing. That''s it. Since the exploration of identity has become less important, he should focus on the Protoss and the protoss of spirit. As long as the two tribes can unite better, there may be great hope to fight against the dark Protoss, After all, the biggest natural enemy of the dark Protoss is the blood of God. All the blood flowing in the blood of the time Protoss and the spirit Protoss is the blood of God. My strong support against the dark Protoss should not be a problem.


    The more we need to unite the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit, the more firmly Wu Hao needs to complete his original plan. Moreover, he is more clear that if we really want to go to this step, we must become the Protoss. Only after we become the protoss can we rule the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit more effectively, and let the two tribes break the barriers first, And then unite to lead them against the Diablo.


    Yes, he didn''t feel that he had to go to Shenzong alone before, but at this moment, Wu Hao is more determined than ever. Only when he goes to Shenzong can he have a way to completely combine the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit. Otherwise, only by his own lobbying, the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit are unlikely to listen to his own opinions and break their barriers for thousands of years, After tens of millions of years of power struggle, only by truly unifying their two tribes can they truly unite.


    Since I am also the legal successor of shaoshenzong, I just use my identity to ascend the position of Shenzong step by step.


    With the goal, Wu Hao''s eyes were more firm than ever before. He raised his glass and touched the old man Longya.


    "Look at the obvious change in your mood, what decision have you made?" Old man Longya asked with a smile, but as soon as she said this, she immediately shook her head, drank a drink and said, "forget it, no matter what decision you have, please don''t tell me. I don''t want to participate in the power struggle between the Protoss and the protoss of your time, although the performance of the whole high heaven is not particularly obvious, However, the power struggle between the Protoss and the protoss is very obvious. I don''t want to participate in the fight between you. Besides, you have the lineage of the dark Protoss royal family. It''s unknown whether you will be the target of public criticism in the future. I don''t want to participate in it, I just want to fight my weapon quietly. Now I''ve been sleeping for 176 years. It''s time for me to stretch out my hands and feet and show all my skills in this world. I want to let everyone in this world know that old dragon tooth is a forging master who has never been before and who has never come after. "


    Wu Hao smiles, and he touched a cup, but did not drink, put down, silent for a while, serious said.


    "I know you don''t want to hear these things, so I won''t tell you either, but I want to tell you one thing, that is, the Diablo is likely to invade the high heaven. I don''t know how much you know about the Diablo? I don''t know how much you know about the Diablo''s invasion of the high heaven, but I can tell you for sure that once the Diablo invades the high heaven, the whole high heaven will definitely suffer heavy losses.

 Chapter 1094

    Even if it''s not good, it''s very possible that the protoss of time, the protoss of spirit and even the high heaven, all the creatures are swallowed up. The dark Protoss are creatures that are not affected by time. They live on time and jump out of the terrible degree of time. You can imagine for yourself. As the most powerful forging master in the world, I think you can play a certain role here, For example, forging more powerful weapons for the use of the world, so that there are more experts in the world, with the help of your weapons, to play a stronger fighting capacity, when the time comes to see the dark Protoss will be more helpful to win


    "This is simple. It''s just a little work for me. Anyway, I want to forge weapons. If I can use them, I can use them. If I can''t, it''s not against my original intention. You can rest assured." Old man Longya said that he didn''t ask what happened to the invasion of the high heaven by the dark Protoss. Anyway, it''s a question whether he will be alive at that time, either after tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years, or even longer. Anyway, we should do what we want to do first, and leave these things to those who worry about the world.


    "Thank you." Wu Hao raised his glass and touched the old man Longya. He drank it in one gulp. When he had a decision, all his happiness was on his face.


    "It''s very polite of you to say thank you. You saved my life. I haven''t said anything yet. It''s too embarrassing for you to say thank you to me for such a small matter. Come and drink. What are those two smelly boys doing? So slow? " Longya old man said with a smile, looking at an old man, but you can''t feel it when you laugh. He looks like an old man, but he looks like a young man in his early 20s, full of vitality. Even his wrinkled face is not as deep as an old man should be.


    Maybe this is the charm of a person who focuses on his own affairs. How many people can there be who will not be eroded by the years and go forward bravely for one thing from the heart? The old man in front of him is such a person.


    "Is there anything else you need? If you have something, tell me directly. I have many other weapons. You can take whatever you want for free, but don''t think about it. I just want to thank you for saving my life, but I don''t want to win over me, I''m not doing it with you yet. "


    "OK, I know you''re not that kind of person, and you don''t even want to follow Shenzong. How can I ask you to move? You don''t have to explain. I know you just want to thank me. Since you want to thank me, of course I won''t be polite to you. Don''t say I really want some good equipment. If you can give me more, give me more, I just got a lot of people equipped Wu Hao said, how can he be polite to him? Anyway, he has already come. Why don''t he just take more weapons he made himself, his own women? He has the best equipment made by himself, but the equipment of kuangfeng and the whole Yinhui team is still very backward. If they can get the equipment of Longya old man, their strength will be greatly improved. When a big event happens in the future, they will train their equipment one by one, and they will definitely be able to upgrade their strength level in an instant, The danger they face is very big, any equipment that can improve their strength should not be missed.


    "Take it."


    The old man Longya was not polite. He took a space ring and threw it in front of Wu Hao. He said, "this space ring has all the equipment I made. I don''t know how many. Anyway, you can use it when you use it. It doesn''t matter if you just throw it in. And I believe you can use them all. When you have more people in your hands in the future, this matter will always need to be solved, right? More equipment. Haha, I will support you. "


    "So much, isn''t that good?" Wu Hao was startled and gave himself the space ring. It was a big gift. Although he didn''t know how much equipment there was in the space ring, he could give himself the whole space ring. Moreover, he said that there were all the equipment he made in the space ring, which showed that no matter how much equipment there was, it was a bit unexpected.


    "What''s wrong? A foundry who is nostalgic for his works is not a good foundry. Anyway, I always throw them here after playing. If someone wants them, I''ll take them out and sell them. If I don''t want them, I''ll leave them here all the time, and I don''t see them or appreciate them. Anyway, it''s just like it didn''t happen. Now it''s just me, Since you can use it, you can use it well. What I want is to focus all my attention on the equipment I''m building, instead of admiring the equipment I''ve built. It doesn''t mean anything to me. It doesn''t matter whether it''s 100 sets or 1000 sets. Besides, if you give me so many crystal stones, I can exchange those crystal stones for money, There is no need to sell equipment to solve the problem of money. If you have anything to worry about, just take it. "


    Wu Hao looked at him for a long time, and finally his surprise turned into a smile. The old man was really interesting. Since he was willing to give it, he took the space ring directly. Anyway, he didn''t care about it. What did he care about? Looking at his understatement, Wu Hao finally understood why he could become the strongest forger in the world. He never missed the best equipment he forged, and he never lost himself in his glory. No matter how perfect the equipment he made, it would become history at the moment of completion, He once again focused all his attention on a new set of equipment. This kind of heart that is not infatuated with the past can never be possessed by anyone. Even it is difficult for the whole world to find a second one. Even Wu Hao himself has to admit that he doesn''t have such feelings. Sometimes he is also complacent about his past achievements, But for old man Longya, this doesn''t exist. His former honor can''t stop him from moving forward. He still wants to build more perfect equipment. Moreover, every new set of equipment is his best work, not necessarily the best and most successful. But all his family''s attempts are put into it, and each set of equipment is a proof of his self-improvement, Every set of equipment is an attempt of his self transcendence. No wonder such a person is powerful. No wonder both the patriarch and Shenzong look at him with new eyes and respect him.


    "All the words are in this glass of wine." Wu Hao raised his glass and touched him.

 Chapter 1095

    "Come on, don''t say anything, just drink." Old man Longya didn''t want to tell him about these useless things. He finally invited them. He didn''t want to worry about this or that. He just wanted to have a good meal and a good drink. Then he started his own work and put all his energy on forging weapons. First, he gave himself a huge challenge. Go ahead, it''s different, but he must be able to gather together, It is also a challenge for him to become a more powerful super weapon. Now he wants to complete this challenge rather than do something that is not so important or even meaningless to him.


    Wu Hao naturally knows the old man''s character. He is not interested in anything except his favorite forging work. Now he is eating and drinking to accompany himself and thank his benefactor for saving his life. Of course, it doesn''t matter to him. He is not a person who likes to treat and drink, We can get so many top-quality equipment from him, and according to what he said, the space rings are all top-quality weapons made by him. Today''s harvest is quite big.


    Wu Hao is actually older than Longya, so sitting with such an old man doesn''t feel that there is a generation gap between them. On the contrary, he has experienced too many things and met too many people. On the contrary, he appreciates and likes Longya very much and has many topics, It''s a good feeling that both of them can talk. They can drink freely and happily when they sit together.


    After a full afternoon of drinking, Wu Hao enjoyed himself very much, and old man Longya enjoyed himself even more. The old man himself is a man of temperament and idealism. It''s hard to meet young people like Wu Hao who can talk with him. It''s very easy to chat with him. There''s no need to worry and ask for help, Don''t worry about what it is hiding to do. Frankly speaking, everything is hidden in it. Moreover, the topic of the two people is very clear, which makes him feel very relaxed and comfortable. He can''t help but treat her as a friend.


    In the evening, Wu Hao was ready to go home. Longya even wanted to keep him drinking.


    "Little brother, are you sure you don''t want to stay for a drink? It''s really a great pleasure to drink with you. I''m really bored when you leave like this. " Old man Longya sent him out of the house.


    "Don''t you have business to do? Why have you been drinking with me all afternoon? It''s time to go back. There are still people waiting for me at home. You can start to do your own business, or you can rest for two days. If you want to exercise your muscles and bones, you can start casting weapons directly. I''m waiting for you to forge all the weapons for me." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I really don''t want to stay for a drink. It''s hard to find someone who can drink with me. It''s too disappointing for you to leave. Forging weapons can''t be completed in one or two days, and it''s still seven weapons. The whole process takes a long time, and I''m not in a hurry for one or two days." Old man Longya still hopes that Wu Hao can stay and drink with him. It''s hard to find someone who can drink with him. He is willing to spend more time and drink more wine.


    "Let''s talk about it next time. Today''s drink is almost the same. Let''s make another appointment. How do you want to drink at that time? It doesn''t matter if I drink with you for three days and three nights. I just want to hear you talk about the things that you have never seen or heard of in the high heaven." Wu Hao said with a smile that he didn''t plan to stay here. He spent some time here. Now that things have been confirmed, he''d better go home with them. In this unfamiliar place, they always stay at home, which is a little unsafe. Although they don''t have to worry about their safety at all, as their men, they still want to protect them all the time.


    "Come on, since you don''t want to drink with me, let''s talk about it. Next time I''m finished with weapons, I''ll let two apprentices come to you. Or when you want to see the progress, you can bring two jars of wine and we''ll drink again. That''s OK." The old man said helplessly that although he wanted to continue drinking with Wu Hao, he didn''t want to stay to drink, and he didn''t force him to stay, so he sent him to the door.


    "Next time, then." Wu Hao smiles. Anyway, it''s not that he doesn''t have time. It''s quite a long time to stay in Longya city. Even if the weapons are built, he can stay here for a while. It''s not too late to have a drink and chat with him.


    Old man Longya personally opened the gate for him. Wu Hao and old man Longya were stunned. There were many people outside the gate. At first sight, at least hundreds of people were blocked at the gate. When the door opened, they were also stunned. When they saw old man Longya, everyone was surprised. In 176, Longya city was founded, I haven''t seen the old man Longya. I suddenly saw the old man Longya. Everyone was very excited. You know, the whole Longya city was built because of his presence here. Although many businessmen later appeared here and became part of the people who didn''t come for the old man Longya, most of the people here, especially the people who came to Longya city at the beginning, Almost all of them came for the old man Longya, hoping to get a weapon made by him. However, in 176, they had never seen the old man Longya. Now the old man Longya appeared in front of them so vividly that those rumors that he had died or had an accident could not be overcome.


    The rumor has not been broken, but also brings another news. Everyone knows that the old man Longya is now reappearing, and their opportunity to build weapons is coming. It seems that the old man Longya never suggests the warehouse. As long as anyone can get enough money, the old man Longya is always willing to help anyone build weapons, He is not the exclusive forging master of princes and nobles. As long as he can afford money, even a civilian, he can make weapons for him. This is one of the reasons why they are so eager to come to Longya City, because Longya old people treat everyone equally. Now they see it and hope to see the opportunity to get a set of top-notch equipment forged by Longya old people. Everyone is very excited. Although it hasn''t happened yet, the chance to see Longya old man is great. As long as they can see Longya old man, it means that they can spend money to make weapons for him.


    How do they know that old man Longya has reappeared?

 Chapter 1096

    In fact, they are not sure that the old man Longya has reappeared, but when they saw the two apprentices shopping for wine and vegetables excitedly, some people realized that there might be something happy in it. The thing that can make the two apprentices so happy is definitely not making money, or one of them married. This kind of thing should not make them so excited, There is only one thing that can make them so excited, or even let them completely abandon the image of Gao Leng. It is very likely that their master will reappear. No matter what the reason is, no matter where he has gone, it is very likely that he will come back here again.


    Those who saw his two apprentices shopping speculated that old man Longya came back to Longya city. Although he was not sure, he had a guess, and he had hope. Naturally, he wanted to have a look. Some people started to take action, and those who found out the situation also started to take action. They all followed his two apprentices and came here, As soon as Wu Hao and Longya opened the door, they saw a group of people blocking the door.


    Wu Hao looked back at the old man''s face, showing a trace of helplessness. The news spread too fast. I think it''s also the news that his two apprentices inadvertently walked. Whether it''s active or passive, the whole Longya city should soon know that the old man has reappeared, but Wu Hao''s face showed a trace of smile.


    If you know, there is nothing you can''t know about it. Moreover, he just told old man Longya that if you can forge more weapons for them, you can forge more weapons for them. Powerful weapons can improve their strength quickly. As long as their strength can be improved, they will have a greater chance to win in the future, Although the vast majority of people here are not people with Protoss blood, they can also provide strong combat support. In the face of a very severe war, even a little combat power may win. Finally, I hope they are eager to get more powerful weapons. Let them pay for more weapons from old man Longya, no matter who it is. Powerful weapons can always help him to provide stronger combat effectiveness. Even if his equipment is stolen or killed, it will not be destroyed. As long as the equipment goes on, it will be better when it comes to stronger people. Only stronger people can play the stronger power of stronger equipment. Authentic Wu Hao, It is believed that these top-notch equipment will appear in the hands of those who are extremely powerful. The flow of the whole equipment is absolutely according to the strength level of the weak. Even if there are only powerful equipment at the beginning, the powerful equipment will attract more powerful people to plunder, In the end, the powerful equipment will be reduced to the hands of the strong. When the dark Protoss invades the high heaven, the strong will come out to fight well and give full play to the power of their equipment.


    Looking at everyone''s excited and eager eyes, Wu Hao smiles more happily. Looking at Longya old man''s eyes, he also has a self-evident reminder. Of course, Longya old man also understands what his eyes mean and hopes that he can better make equipment for them. That''s what I mean. Of course, he doesn''t care. He wants to make money because he is going to make equipment for them, Of course, making money is not his main purpose. Now that he has been awake and has been sleeping for 176 years, he should make good use of all the experience and knowledge he has accumulated in his brain over the past 176 years to forge weapons, so that he can give full play to his forging experience and his craft. In front of everyone, this is what he yearns for. He doesn''t need to be praised by everyone, but he needs to put his ideas into action, build equipment one by one, build weapons one by one.


    "Then I won''t send you out. Go back by yourself." Old man Longya looked at the crowded situation at the door, and he didn''t intend to send a sword. Wu Hao went out. At this time, if he was sent out, he would be surrounded by the crowd and couldn''t leave at all. Even if these people revered his strength, they would certainly surround him with their fervent and wild worship. This situation has not happened before, but now it has disappeared for 176 years, There is no doubt that these people will be more fanatical.


    Wu Hao and the three of them also understood what he meant. In this case, if he dares to go out, he will be completely surrounded. Later, it will be the future. Now that he has just woken up, let him be alone. Moreover, old man Longya has already taken over his task. He also hopes that he can build his own things first. As for these people, Although it is hoped that the old man Longya will not be stingy to build weapons for them, it will wait until later, instead of being ahead of himself and giving priority to them.


    "I''ll go first and come back when I''m free."


    Wu Hao said that when he got out of the crowd, the old man Longya didn''t bother to pay attention to the door. These people closed the door with a bang and went back to the house to forge his dream. Instead of forging Wu Hao''s weapons immediately, he took other materials and tried to see what kind of state he was in, Actually, she wanted to make weapons for Wu Hao. Naturally, she wanted to keep her best condition. So she put other weapons first, adjusted her best condition, and then began to forge the weapons that Wu Hao asked for.


    After Wu Hao got out of the crowd, he looked back at the crowd and suddenly found that there were more than 200 people than he had just thought. I''m afraid there were more than 500 people. The whole gate was really crowded. It felt like crazy fans or movie fans were gathering at a gate to buy tickets. Unfortunately, the gate was locked, Shut them all out.


    However, the rejection did not make these people discouraged or angry, because they just looked at the situation from the beginning. They were not very sure that the old man Longya had appeared, and they did not think that the old man Longya would make weapons for themselves now. They just came here to think that the old man Longya might have appeared, and now, When the door opened, they were sure that old man Longya really appeared, even if the door was closed? They already know that the old man Longya has appeared, which means that all their hopes have appeared in an instant. The whole Longya city was created for him. Now the core figures of Longya city have finally appeared. With the idea of forging weapons for him, they are now here. For a long time, some people have even been here from the very beginning. There are people who have been here for more than 150 years or more. They have been waiting for such a long time. How can they be afraid to wait for another period of time.

 Chapter 1097

    Moreover, if old man Longya makes weapons for others so easily, the streets are full of his weapons. Besides, his energy is limited. One person can''t make weapons for all the people in the whole city. He absolutely needs to have better energy and patience. Of course, he also needs to have more financial resources to help old man Longya make weapons, This is a relative thing. They are not ready for it. How can they rush to ask old man Longya to create weapons for themselves? His appearance is so sudden that no one in the whole city is ready for it.


    The vast majority of people have given up the idea that old man Longya would build weapons for him. Many people even speculated that he had an accident or even died. Therefore, they didn''t prepare enough things for old man Longya to help build weapons. Now old man Longya suddenly wakes up, which is a hope for all of them, But it also means that they are not fully prepared at all. It will take them a longer time to prepare enough things for Longya to build weapons.


    Now everyone is in a frenzied and heated discussion.


    "I didn''t expect that the old man Longya was still alive. My God, he was still alive. In 176 years, there was no news about him. There were only two apprentices in Longya city. Damn, I thought he was really dead, but he showed up. I came to Longya City 150 years ago, I always thought that there was no chance for old man Longya to help forge a weapon. I didn''t expect him to show up. God, I had made all the preparations, and now I have to start preparing again. But now old man Longya has reappeared. Ha ha ha, no matter how long I prepared, I finally see hope. "


    "You''ve been here for 150 years. I came here at that time, but I''m a little later than you. I think I came here 148 years ago, about two years later than you. At that time, I also wanted to ask old man Longya to help forge a weapon. But now, I''m dead hearted, I didn''t expect to see his two apprentices shopping for wine and vegetables so excited today. They just wanted to see the situation. I didn''t expect that old man Longya really appeared. Ha ha ha, brother, it seems that we all have a chance. Old man Longya seems to have never refused others to forge weapons before, and he won''t only choose weapons for those powerful people, as long as he is paid enough, No matter who he is, he is willing to build weapons. Now that he appears, my weapons are finally available. But I always hope that old man Longya can help build a powerful weapon. Now this opportunity has finally come. Really, I feel that I am almost moved to cry. "


    "Don''t say it''s you. I''m about to cry. I came earlier than you. I came 170 years ago. I heard that old man Longya was here, and then I came here. At that time, I built a thatched cottage and always hoped that old man Longya would show up. But after waiting for 50 years, without any news from him, I gradually died. I thought old man Longya had an accident, Maybe he''s dead. I even doubted whether old man Longya really existed. In the next 120 years, I basically gave up all the information about old man Longya. Although I found his two disciples to forge a hundred weapons, which was pretty good, that''s all, I think I haven''t seen the so-called hope for a long time. This time, I saw the hope again. I didn''t expect that old man Longya really appeared. It seems that my 170 years of waiting has not been wasted. Old man Longya really appeared. My God, he really appeared. "


    The longer they wait, the more excited they are. Many people are even a little incoherent. They came here with the belief that the rotten Longya old man built weapons. As a result, they have been waiting for more than 100 years. Many people have given up hope early and just habitually live in Longya city, But now the Longya old man suddenly appears, and the hope that they once lost in despair is burning up again. Especially when they see the Longya old man with their own eyes, their hope is even greater. This time, it''s not a rumor, it''s not an illusion, it''s not a guess, but they see the Longya old man with their own eyes.


    As for those who have come to Longya city for 30 or 40 years, they feel very lucky.


    "I didn''t expect that I had just come to Longya city for 20 years, and I saw the old man''s luck. I didn''t really want to see him. Although I had heard that old man Longya was in Longya City, and Longya city was also built because of old man Longya, I never thought that I could see old man Longya, I once heard that although Longya city was built for Longya old man, Longya old man never appeared in Longya city. I never thought I could see Longya old man, but I actually saw him. It''s very lucky. I really didn''t expect to be lucky to see him. It seems that I have a chance to find him to build a weapon, All of you have been waiting here for more than 100 people. It seems that there is hope now. Even if I hold hope and wait here for more than 100 years, I would like to. Even if it is my turn to build weapons after more than 100 years, I would like to. My God, this is so lucky. "


    "I''m really lucky. I just came here to buy a weapon, but I didn''t expect to pull it. As soon as I saw old man Longya, I just saw everyone walking this way. I thought there was something good or something lively. I wanted to come and see the excitement, but I didn''t expect to see old man Longya. I was so lucky that I couldn''t be more lucky, Jinan Longya old man has appeared. It seems that I can change my plan to buy weapons. Instead of buying weapons here, I''d better let Longya old man build a weapon. I''m building Longya city. It''s said that people originally wanted to get Longya old man''s weapons, but gathered slowly to build it. It seems that this city can be praised again, I believe many people will be like me. Originally, they just wanted to buy a weapon here. Now, more people will definitely come here to find the old man Longya to build a weapon. Ha ha ha ha, as the first group of people, they are really lucky. "


    "It''s really very lucky that I came here to buy weapons, but I was able to see old man Longya. Now my plan to buy weapons is the same. I have to change it. Even if I wait for a long time, it''s worth waiting for the weapons forged by old man Longya."

 Chapter 1098

    "You can all wait for more than 100 years without hope. Now that there is hope, I will definitely wait here until old man Longya can build a weapon for me, 50 years, 100 years, even 200 years, 300 years. I must wait here for old man Longya to build a weapon for me, but I can practice it just when I am waiting, When the strength of cultivation is strong enough, it''s just worthy of the weapon created by old man Longya. Ha ha, it''s very beautiful. "


    This is what a young man said. Young people are full of high spirits, and their words are very light and pleasant. Everyone can''t help laughing. Indeed, they can not only wait here, but also use the waiting time to practice, while practicing, while waiting, while practicing, until they are strong enough, It''s just worthy of the weapon forged by old man Longya. It''s very powerful on both sides. If you go out of Longya City, you are definitely the best among the experts. In the high heaven, where there are practitioners everywhere, you can get a weapon of old man Longya to strengthen your strength, which will definitely make your strength to a higher level, In the same level of strength, it is more powerful. How many can we really confront? Same level. There won''t be any opponents who have the weapons of the old man Longya. Even if they fight at a higher level, they won''t lose anyone. Everyone firmly believes that.


    The young people''s words made everyone daydream.


    The voice of the discussion became more intense, and no one wanted to leave his door during the discussion, as if the discussion here could make the old man Longya open the door. In fact, they just forgot to leave. They just found a place to sit down and slowly talk about the atmosphere at this moment, so as to bring them all together, This is a city built only for the weapon of old man Longya. These people gathered together have no hostility or hatred. There is little hatred between them. Now the reappearance of old man Longya brings them together. There is a common topic among them, that is, old man Longya, That is to hope that old man Longya can forge weapons and have a common topic. Everyone is excited and can''t help themselves.


    "The old man of Longya reappears. Now the city of Longya will be lively. I''ll bet that in less than half an hour after we leave here, the whole city of Longya will be boiling. The old man''s residence will be surrounded by everyone. Even if we can''t get in, we want to come and have a look and know the situation."


    "More than that, the old man Longya used to live here, but did not really appear. Everyone flocked here, and even built the present Longya city. Now the old man Longya really appears here, and if he starts to build weapons for one person, it is more confirmed that she will continue to build weapons for everyone here, At that time, I''m afraid the whole high heaven world would be boiling when they knew the news. There were absolutely a lot of people coming to Longya city. I''ll bet that the whole Longya city would be twice, triple, or even quintuple larger than it is now. The whole Longya city would definitely become a super big city, just for the old man, And the weapons he forged. "


    "I believe that as more and more people come to Longya, the waiting time will be longer and longer. More and more people will continue to come in, attract more people and become frequent visitors. These waiting will eventually turn into the expansion of the city. More and more people will wait here, and the whole city will be full of people, It can only be expanded outwards. More and more people will only expand larger and larger cities. There is no doubt about this. Moreover, the more people wait, the larger the scope of cities they can eventually expand. "


    "It seems that Longya old man has made Longya city bigger this time."


    "There is no doubt that the emergence of the old man Longya will definitely turn this city into a large-scale city. After all, he can''t forge weapons in one day or two. It takes a long time to forge a weapon. As long as his weapons flow back into the world, more and more people will come to Longya, These people will definitely spend their time building cities here, even if they don''t build city mountains themselves? They will also rush to Longya City, because it will provide them with greater opportunities. For example, those businessmen who build houses will find ways to build more houses here and sell them to those who come. As long as there are people waiting here, their houses can be sold. Those timber merchants can also seek better development opportunities here. There are weapons, merchants and crystal stone. Although all of them come to Longya old man''s weapons, there are so many people in Longya City, so it''s difficult for Longya old man to build all of them into a weapon, In the end, the vast majority of people still want to buy weapons in Longya city and leave, so the chance for businessmen can be imagined. "


    "Maybe we can do some business while waiting, just make some money and prepare some materials. In case the old man needs a high salary, he can just take it."


    "Ah, you have a good idea. You can really do some business while you are waiting. Making some money can just be used as a reward for old man Longya. I am willing to pay any reward, even one million, one hundred and one billion gold coins. It doesn''t matter how much money I spend to get old man Longya''s weapon."


    "Let''s take a look and see if we can do some business together. We still have to have helpers to do business. Only with more people can we operate better."


    "Really."


    "Let''s go. Let''s find a way to do business. We''ll come to see what''s going on in Longya some other day. But it''s not likely that we want to come to Longya immediately to build weapons. We''d better do some business first to prepare for the population explosion."


    "Let''s walk, and come back to see the situation another day."


    A wave of good minds start to do business immediately. What they can think of is what will happen next in Longya City, but not most people are willing to do business to get money. Practitioners have ways to get money, such as hunting spirit beasts, looking for mineral veins and finding crystal stones. All these things can be exchanged for money, Even they know very well that what Longya old man needs is not always money.

 Chapter 1099

    He has different requirements for everyone and for each weapon. He will adjust his remuneration according to the requirements of the weapon. Sometimes he will ask for a lot of crystal stones, sometimes he will ask for raw materials, and then he will charge some manual fees, but he will never only charge for gold coins, which is not his style at all.


    A lot of people continue to stay here excitedly, discussing what they are looking forward to in their heart.


    "Why did old man Longya suddenly appear? He hasn''t appeared in 176 years. Why did he suddenly appear? Is there anything strange in it? "


    "What''s so strange about this? Just now you saw the old man Longya really appeared at the door, and you all saw it. What''s so suspicious?"


    "No doubt, I want to ask why the old man Longya suddenly appeared after 176 years of disappearance?"


    "I don''t understand. Who knows this kind of thing, and is it very important? Anyway, the old man Longya has appeared, and the whole Longya city will be on fire. The hope that all of us want to build weapons can be realized. No matter why it appears, the important thing is that he has appeared, and we can get the weapons we want. Isn''t that ok? Why do we have to know why it appears, and this question seems meaningless


    "Yes, this question seems meaningless. It''s just like why the old man Longya suddenly disappeared 176 years ago. What''s the difference between this and his sudden appearance 176 years ago? The important thing is that he has appeared, not why he appeared. We want him to help build weapons, not to find his life experience, You don''t care why he disappeared or why he appeared. Anyway, the important thing is that it appeared. That''s enough. "


    "I don''t think this problem is of great significance. Anyway, it''s the old man Longya. We know it very well. As long as he can show up, we have a chance to build weapons. Why do you care?"


    The vast majority of people scoff at this problem and have no interest at all. In their view, as long as the Longya old man can show their hope, they will have what they want, and see a hope and opportunity to get weapons, instead of exploring why the Longya old man disappeared and why this problem appeared, It has nothing to do with their weapons, or even has no meaning at all. I don''t know why the old man Longya disappeared suddenly 176 years ago, and now how can I care about the meaningless problem that the old man Longya suddenly appeared 176 years later, which didn''t attract most people''s attention, But a small number of them turned their eyes on the young man who was sent out by Longya.


    They are acutely aware of this problem, and may be able to determine the speed of their weapons.


    If the old man Longya has been living in seclusion here for 176 years, and has never appeared, and has never made weapons for anyone, then the appearance of this young man can make him reappear, which means that his relationship with the old man Longya is extraordinary. Maybe after the old man Longya appears this time, he will continue to disappear, and he will continue to disappear for 176 years or even longer, So everyone''s hope is also in vain, meaningless, even if the old man Longya appears? He doesn''t want to build weapons for everyone. It''s nothing. He just wants to live in seclusion. No matter how busy he is, no matter how he guesses or thinks, he doesn''t want to build weapons for everyone. He just doesn''t want to build weapons for everyone. With his real strength, no one can do anything with him.


    In this case, no matter how much hope there is, it will eventually turn into disappointment and despair. But if this young man can make old man Longya reappear, it means that his relationship with old man Longya is extraordinary. If he can pass it, maybe even if old man Longya will live in seclusion again, he will have a chance to get the weapon forged by old man Longya.


    Smart people are always a few. Although their ideas are not in line with the facts, their worries are not totally unnecessary. In 176, no one knew what he was doing, whether he was living in seclusion because of illness or just for the sake of simple seclusion. If it was the latter, his appearance this time might give us a great hope, Then let everyone''s hope fail again, because it is for Yin Ju''s sake. Even if it appears again, he can continue to ignore everyone''s desire and live in seclusion here. What about 176? What about 176? As long as he doesn''t want to give it to everyone. Weapons or no one can make him hit weapons, in this case, using a person who can make him reappear from the state of seclusion to help himself build weapons, this is absolutely a smart move.


    Many people quit one after another, and the crowd ran towards Wu Hao.


    If you can get his help, no matter whether Longya old man will live in seclusion or not, you will have the chance to get Longya old man''s weapon. Unlike them, they just hold the so-called hope and discuss blindly there, but it is more meaningless. If they seize the opportunity, or even the last chance, they may realize their wishes.


    Wu Hao walked slowly, and soon felt that there was a group of people chasing him. Looking back, he found that there were only 15 people in this group. In fact, he didn''t think much about it, and he didn''t know what they were doing, and he wasn''t sure. They were chasing him, but when they all surrounded him, Wu Hao found that they really came from Chaozhi. Although he didn''t understand why these people came from Chaozhi, he thought carefully that he could understand them, but he didn''t think about it at all, so he stood there and looked at them helplessly.


    "Old man Longya is over there. I''m not old man Longya. Why do you chase me and stop me? Or you think I just got a weapon from old man Longya and want to grab some from me. I''m sorry to tell you that I didn''t get a weapon from him. I came to him to make a weapon." Wu Hao said frankly.


    "Don''t get me wrong, young master. I don''t mean to offend you. I just want to invite you to have a drink and dinner. Now I''m almost ready for dinner."


    "Don''t be so polite. I have to go home. If you don''t have time to eat out, just tell me what you want. Don''t beat around the Bush here." Wu Hao said.


    "I''m very happy. Since you say that, I''ll tell you straight away. The relationship between you and old man Longya should be different. If you can introduce me, let me meet old man Longya, or if you can''t, ask you for help and ask old man Longya for a weapon. It doesn''t matter how much money you want."

 Chapter 1100

    "I can pay my son the remuneration of old man Longya. In addition, I will pay him as much as old man Longya wants. In addition, I will also give you a generous reward. As long as you can help old man Longya build a weapon, just ask him how much he really wants, Even if I spend more time, I will pay you enough. "


    "Young master Xia, if you can introduce old man Longya, it''s the best. If you really can''t, I really hope you can help and let old man Longya help build a weapon. I''ll be grateful. Whatever you want, I''ll try my best to meet all your requirements. You can rest assured, as long as you agree, I''ll give you a reward first. If you''re worried that I won''t give you the follow-up reward, you can take it by yourself after old man Longya has forged the weapon. After I give you all the reward, you can give me the weapon. How about this? "


    "Please, young master. I''ve been waiting in Longya city for more than 100 years. I don''t have any other meaning. I just want to wait for old man Longya to appear in Longya city. I hope old man Longya can help build a weapon. As a result, old man Longya has never appeared here for more than 100 years. Now old man Longya finally appears. My first wish has a chance to come true, However, no one knows what the situation of old man Longya is. Now the only thing for sure is that he has nothing to do. His original wish can finally come true. I really want to get a weapon from old man Longya. If you want revenge, I can give it to you now. As long as you can help me, I can ask old man Longya for a weapon, No matter what, I don''t ask. Although I''m used to using swords, it doesn''t matter as long as it''s old man Longya''s weapon. I can learn again and master a new weapon. Really, please do me a favor. "


    More than a dozen people rushed to express to Wu Hao their desire to use a sword as a weapon for the old man Longya. Of course, Wu Hao also knew the heat in their hearts and their feelings. They felt that they had a good relationship with old man Longya. Because they didn''t know what had happened to old man Longya these years, old man Longya was standing at the door with himself, They must feel that they have a very good relationship with old man Longya. They can help old man Longya build a weapon without losing their hope. This idea is certainly good. Wu Hao, who appreciates their idea, can think of it so quickly. This is really a way of thinking that smart people should have.


    But he could only smile back at it.


    "I know your worries. You must think that old man Longya disappeared 176 years ago. I''m not sure whether he lived in seclusion or what happened. I don''t know whether he will disappear again for more than 100 years or even longer after this appearance. Everyone thinks that I have a good relationship with old man Longya and wants to ask for a weapon through me, Am I right? "


    Wu Hao didn''t wait for them to answer and continued: "but I''m sorry to tell you that my relationship with old man Longya is not as good as you think. I just met him by chance. They sat down and talked a few words. Old man Longya is very nice. I think no matter who sees him, he will smile, So my relationship with him is not what you think. You can''t get the weapon of old man Longya through me, but I can tell you a piece of good news for you. "


    "What''s the news?" The eager eyes of the 15 people are all staring at Wu Hao, even if they can''t get the weapon from him, but if they can have a good news to rest assured, maybe they can also wait with ease.


    Wu Hao looks at them and smiles. These people have good strength. They are worthy of Longya''s sword weapon and can get Longya''s weapon. Although it''s not sure how many of them can keep this weapon on themselves and improve their strength, it''s also a good thing that they have the heart to spread this weapon.


    Seeing that they are so enthusiastic, Wu Hao is happy. With their eagerness to wait, the weapons of old man Longya will surely spread to the outside world. Now that they can spread to the outside world, there will be more weapons, or the strength of the whole high heaven will be greatly improved because of these weapons.


    This is not exactly what she expected.


    "I don''t know why the old man Longya disappeared in 176, because I''m not familiar with him, so you don''t have to ask me what happened during this period. The answer I can give you is that I don''t know! However, when I just talked with old man Longya, he revealed that he had planned to come back, and he would put all his mind on forging weapons. If you want to find him to forge weapons, he will not refuse as long as you can afford to pay, and only if the time is arranged properly, he will forge weapons for everyone, No matter when you find him to build weapons, as long as you have the opportunity to see her and pay her enough, he will not be stingy to promise and build weapons for everyone. Is this good news for you? "


    "Really?" More than a dozen people were instantly excited, even if they could not get the priority of the old man Longya and the right to build weapons through it. However, after hearing the good news, they clearly knew that they could get the old man Longya''s weapons even if they waited for a long time. How could they not be excited? Excited, they want to know if it''s true. If the old man Longya appears this time, he doesn''t disappear any more and plans to build weapons for everyone, then it will become very, very promising. Everyone can get the weapons they want. As long as they get enough reward, they also want to raise money immediately, Raise the reward Longya old man wants to get.


    "That''s what happened. Believe it or not, it''s your own problem. It doesn''t matter to me. I won''t persuade you to believe what I just said. In short, I tell you what I just said is the fact revealed by old man Longya. He really doesn''t intend to live in seclusion here. If you want to see him, I think sooner or later you will have a chance, After a period of time, when she is ready to rest, reopen and build weapons for everyone, you can see him in advance. I hope you can be prepared one by one. Since you want to find him to build weapons, you should make full preparations first, so that you can get your weapons as soon as possible. " Wu Hao said with a smile and walked out of the crowd. I believe the news is great news for them.

 Chapter 1101

    It''s not unnecessary for them to worry. After all, it''s been a long time since the old man Longya disappeared for 176 years. No one knows why. It''s hard for them to worry about whether he will disappear again for 176 years or even longer. If they tell them the news, they can pass it on to the whole Longya city, Even when they are released to the whole high heaven through Longya City, we all know that Longya old man can forge weapons for them. Naturally, the outflow of Longya old man''s weapons is larger, and the outflow range is wider. More experts can get these powerful weapons, even if Longya old man can''t be busy with so many people''s weapons, But over time, there will be a lot of accumulated weapons. Besides, the weapons forged by the two disciples of old man Longya. Moreover, with the reappearance of the master, they will be taught more advanced forging skills again, and their forging skills will certainly increase. At that time, the weapons they forged will also become more and more powerful, which means that there are three people forging weapons. Even the old man of Longya can take a few more disciples to teach them how to forge weapons, and they have enough, If you set aside the level of high heaven, you don''t have to worry about it, and it can also meet the needs of Longya city for its weapons.


    Wu Hao has a smile on his face. He doesn''t care about other people. What really makes him happy is that his weapons can be forged by the old man of Longya. This trip to Longya city is not in vain, and I believe it will bring more benefits to him. The trouble of xiaolingkong beast has not been solved yet. A group of people have the idea of xiaolingkong beast. Now they can just use Longya city to divert their attention.


    But that''s what he has to do later. What he has to do now is to wait for the old man Longya to make the seven weapons he needs. It will take a while for him to make the 700 weapons well, so that he can just stay quietly in Longya city and have a good rest at home with his beauties, Besides, they can cultivate their feelings with Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi. The three little goddesses are of great benefit to their future development. Besides, they can get three little beauties. Why not.


    And no one knows that he has come to Longya city. Now he can live a comfortable life in Longya city.


    Wu Hao returned home.


    Yu Ying, Yu die, Yun Han, Yun Ru, four of them have just finished their dinner. They are bringing it out. When they see Wu Hao coming back, Dina, Ling fei''er and Qingyin all run towards him. Xiao Bing, Xiao Lan and Xiao Di also run towards him. Xiao Ling Kong beast is very happy to see her and rubs around her feet, The crystal body is a little bit chilly.


    "I haven''t been away for long. Why are you all so excited?" Wu Hao smiles, opens his arms and embraces all his beauties. Apart from Dina lingfeier Qingyin, she also embraces Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi. Now the three girls have a little bit of feeling. They all look happy when they put themselves into his arms, especially Xiaolan, He can see a little bit of subtle happiness in his expression, which is a little different from the simple happiness of Xiaobing and Xiaodi. This is the subtle emotional change brought about by a woman''s good feeling after she has a gender consciousness. Wu Hao, there are so many women, who should know what the subtle expression on a woman''s face means, By the way, I kissed them on the faces of their three little goddesses. Anyway, it''s time to cultivate feelings with them.


    Xiaobing and Xiaodi are very happy to be kissed. Although they are a little shy, their shyness is not as obvious as Xiaolan''s. Xiaolan''s face is obviously happy and shy. Happiness and shyness are mixed together. In fact, it is obvious that she has a little bit of happiness just like Dina Lingfei, They feel as like as two peas when they kiss him.


    Of course, the three of them could see that the change on Xiaolan''s face made them more happy. They had supported him and accepted them. No matter what happened to Lori, the little goddess could not measure them in the way of human beings, even if she wanted him at this time, The three of them wish Wu Hao could accept the three girls as soon as possible, so that they could have three more sisters. Of course, they are very happy.


    "Have you seen old man Longya?" Qingyin asked.


    "If I didn''t see him, would I be so happy to come back? The answer is yes. Hehe, I not only met the old man Longya, but also knew what happened in those years and saved him Wu Hao said with a smile, Ling fei''er looked at him in surprise, and the look of Qingyin, not to mention, so the old man Longya really had an accident.


    "Do you mean that something has really happened to old man Longya in the past 176 years?" Qingyin looks at him in surprise. Although almost everyone guesses that old man Longya may have really had an accident, he is still a little surprised to hear the news.


    "178 years ago, old man Longya didn''t know where he heard that there was a time eater sealed on a place. I don''t know whether you know the time eater, that is, the Diablo. Have you ever heard of it? He wanted to build a weapon that could devour time. He went to look for the time eater first. Although he found it, the power of the time eater was beyond his imagination. Even though the time eater was very weak, it still easily defeated him and attached himself to him, almost devouring him. Old man Longya used his own strength, When he seals the time eater in his body, he is not engulfed. However, this seal consumes a lot of energy. He also enters a dormant state and absorbs energy continuously to maintain it. This seal runs all the time to prevent the time eater from breaking through the seal and swallowing it. So his two disciples brought him here to live in seclusion, I didn''t expect to know where to walk. Everyone built a city here, but the old man Longya didn''t get better because of this. In 176 years, he had been sleeping deeply. I was just able to solve the problem of time eaters in his body, so I absorbed the time eaters in his body, which made him wake up and save his life. Of course, he wanted to build weapons for us. " Wu Hao said with a smile, it''s all his own, and women are not afraid to tell them about it.

 Chapter 1102

    "How do you absorb the power of the time eater, the dark Protoss? It seems that no one can absorb and use it." Qingyin looks at him in surprise. He is more shocked by the news than old man Longya wakes up.


    "Haven''t I told you before? In fact, I have Diablo lineage in my body. I''ll tell you about this later. You should have noticed the hexagram behind me, which is the symbol of Diablo royal lineage. "


    Wu Hao didn''t think too much about it, so he told them about it directly, and they should know about it. Wu Hao didn''t say too much, so he took them to the room, sat down to eat together, and explained to them in the afternoon.


    "I''ve always had the lineage of the dark Protoss royal family. I didn''t know what it was before, and I didn''t know anything about my life experience. But through the old man Longya, I probably know my life experience today. You are all my women. I think I should tell you about it. According to the general information I got from old man Longya, I probably know that my life experience is like this. In those days, the daughter of Shenzong had not only the racial talent of the protoss at that time, but also the racial talent of the zero Protoss. Except that she was a woman, he had all the qualifications to inherit Shenzong. Unfortunately, she was a woman, so she could not inherit Shenzong. That''s not the point, The key point is that he was gifted as a child and understood the ability of time and space very early. He used his ability of time and space to find the Diablo in a certain exploration and entered the Diablo. He fell in love with one of the Diablo with royal blood and was pregnant. However, after Shenzong found out this, he was imprisoned decisively, But because he was pregnant, he soon gave birth to his daughter, who was also my mother. Shenzong knew that this little granddaughter had the blood of the Diablo. In fact, I think he wanted to kill him, but after all, he had blood relationship with himself, so he couldn''t bear it, So I abandoned this little girl in another universe, that is, the universe I lived in. At that time, the universe was still in a young state and was developing. My mother used her own strength to create many things, and even created two goddesses, one named Liya, the other named Shirley, and the other named time, One was in charge of death. After creating these two goddesses, he handed over the universe he lived in to these two goddesses to take care of. Then she began to travel around the world. Later, she met my father. They fell in love, got pregnant from their mother, and gave birth to me. But just as he was ready to live a happy life, He felt that the universe was invaded by the dark Protoss. The dark Protoss was planning to break the gap between the two universes, and came to the universe to invade the whole universe. You should know that the dark Protoss, once invaded, the time of the whole universe would be swallowed up by them, and the whole universe would lose its life completely, He turned his life into energy, sealed the breach of the universe and prevented the invasion of the dark Protoss. "


    Wu Hao said with some emotion, but not sad. After all, these things are what he has experienced, and he believes that what he guessed is the true origin of his identity.


    "My mother doesn''t have Diablo royal blood. I think it may have something to do with her being a woman, or because the Diablo blood is not reflected in her, but it''s passed down from generation to generation when I come here. The former Protoss blood and spirit Protoss blood are all reflected in me, And the hidden Diablo lineage also appeared in my body. Due to the special relationship of the Diablo, the royal family of the Diablo can unconditionally absorb low-level clan names, so I used my own advantages to absorb the time eater in the old man Longya. " Wu Hao said.


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect that Wu Hao went outside. After he came back, he not only found old man Longya, but also asked him to help build weapons. He even knew his life experience. The key is that the village is so strange.


    "Brother shilinghao, anyway, we will be with you. No matter what kind of blood you have, you are our man. As long as you know that, I don''t care about so many others. You are my man and everyone''s man. This is the most important thing, and the others are not important. Don''t worry, When we know that, we''ll have a bad feeling. " Ling fei''er said firmly, although this matter sounds very surprised, even the dark Protoss are involved, but this thing happened to him, and feel not so important, because his most important identity is not song Shenzong, nor dark Protoss and other royal lineage heirs, more importantly, he is the man of all of them, is a man they love together.


    In his eyes, this is the most important point, and other things don''t matter. This is what they want to say.


    "Young master, I think Phil is right. Can you tell me something so complicated? You have absolute trust in us, and you treat us as your own women. In this case, you don''t have to think too much. Since we are your women, we will firmly stand on your side. No matter what happens or what kind of identity you are, the most important thing for us is that you are our man, and other identities are not important, Only this identity is what we are most concerned about and most important now. " Dina said gently, with comfort in her tone. Although Wu Hao didn''t say anything, how could he not hear it? She was a little worried that they would mind his identity, especially the identity of the dark Protoss. Whether it was the high heaven or the universe he lived in, they believed that the identity of the dark Protoss would bring him some trouble, After all, the underworld Protoss is a very dark and terrible race. Having the royal blood of this race will bring trouble to anyone, especially the blood of other people, which is so complex that it is inevitable for her to worry.


    As his woman, what they have to do is to stand firmly on her side, no matter what kind of blood he has, it can not change her identity as their man.


    "Phil and Tina are right. You don''t have to worry about other things. As long as you know that we are your women and you are our men, that''s enough. For us, your most important identity is not shaoshenzong, or Shenzong who may inherit the position of Shenzong in the future, or a prince of the royal family of Diablo. What''s more, you are the man of all of us."

 Chapter 1103

    "No matter what kind of identity you have, no matter what identity you have, what will happen in the future, what will guide you to do, as long as you know that we are all your women, no matter what you do, we will stand firmly with you, maybe we can''t help you in some things, But we are absolutely with you in spirit. " Qingyin said firmly.


    "Young master, we don''t care what kind of identity you are? No matter where you go or what you do, we will serve you well. " Jade Butterfly said, the other three little girls also firmly nodded, for them, his most important identity is that their childe is their master, is they want to use a lifetime to serve good people.


    "We are also Linghao''s elder brother. Are we your women?" Xiaobing looks at them curiously. They have no interest in Wu Hao''s life experience, and they don''t know what it means. So they don''t have a big feeling when they listen. They just feel that their girls are very determined to express their meaning one by one, and they are also very curious, What kind of identity should I say at this time?


    "You must all be his women." Ling fei''er says with a smile. Xiao Bing and Xiao Di smile and are happy to be his woman. There is a trace of shyness and happiness on Xiao Lan''s face. Of course, it also means that he is happy to be his woman.


    "After that, we will be the same as you. We are all the women of brother Linghao, aren''t we?" Little Di holds his chin and looks at Wu Hao. The more he looks, the happier he is. I don''t know why, he doesn''t feel this way when he looks at other men. But when he looks at him, he feels diligent and happy every day. Maybe this is what they call the relationship between men and women. He''s not sure, but he believes that this feeling will guide him to become his woman, Although he is not sure what it means to be his woman.


    "Yes, of course you can all be his women if you want to." Qingyin said with a smile, although Xiaobing and Xiaodi are still a little small, they are little goddesses after all. They are totally different from normal human beings. Even if something happens, it doesn''t matter. Of course, it doesn''t matter if they have to wait until they grow up a little bit.


    It''s important to be together.


    "Would you like to be my women?" Wu Hao looked at them with a smile. The topic was a bit direct, and it didn''t match the topic just now. But since the three little girls asked this question, of course, he didn''t mind breaking off the topic temporarily. If the three little goddesses could promise to be their own women, she would be very happy, In fact, I''m very glad that their strong strength can not only ensure that they can accomplish more impossible things in the future, but also it''s extremely lucky to get these three lovely little girls, just like to get Liya and Shirley.


    "I will." Xiaobing raised her hand happily and told a lovely little loli.


    "I would, too." Without saying a word, Xiao Di raised his hand up, although he was not sure what it meant to be his woman? What does it mean? But at this time, a voice in his heart told him that it should be a very happy thing to be his woman.


    "Of course I would." Xiao Lan is a little shy. He can vaguely realize what it means to be his woman, which means that he belongs to this man. A woman belongs to a man, and she should give him everything she has, whether in her heart or in her body, although he is not sure what it means and what will happen, But these days, he gradually realized that there was a special sense of happiness between men and women. Although he could not understand how this sense of happiness came into being, the fact was that he would really have a very happy feeling with him, which was quite different from his two sisters, Even with a few of their girls get along is completely different, only with him can feel that special feeling, that feeling will make people very happy, very happy, if you become his woman, can make this feeling better, of course, he would like to be his woman.


    "It seems that I have three more women." Wu Hao looked at them with a smile. Naturally, he felt very happy to have them. Although they were not sure what it meant to be a man''s woman, they believed that they would gradually understand the meaning of them after spending more time together, and they were not in a hurry to get them, They gradually strengthen their hearts, and he can also slowly cultivate feelings with the three of them. When they really love each other, it doesn''t matter that something should have happened between men and women. As long as they are willing, others are easy to say, even if something has happened with Xiaobing Xiaodi, the two real little Laurie, They themselves can''t be measured according to the standard of ordinary human beings, so why care about what others think, what they want to think, how to live their own life, as long as they are happy, as long as they are happy.


    Of course, the important thing is that the two little Loris can also be happy. If they can also feel beautiful and happy from it, then everything is not important. I believe they will also feel happy and happy from it. Wu Hao is very confident about this.


    "Brother Linghao, do you need any special ceremony to be your woman? Or is there anything special about being your woman? " Xiao Di asks curiously. This question asks several other little women who are already his women, giggling. Wu Hao doesn''t answer them, and one by one rushes to tell him the wonderful things.


    "To be his woman, you need a very special ceremony, that is to give your first time to him. Then you will really be his woman. After that, you will know that men and women can be very happy together. Both physically and mentally, they will enjoy all the happiness that a woman should be able to feel."


    "Yes, yes, after you become his woman, you will know that as a woman, you are very happy, especially when you have a man who loves you and loves you. You will find that you are very happy no matter in the daytime or at night." Ling Fei Er says with a smile, that ambiguous small facial expression is self-evident.

 Chapter 1104

    "You will be very happy. In short, after you become his woman, you will know that as a woman, you can be very happy. I didn''t know why a woman is a woman before, but after giving myself to him for the first time, I found that the reason why a woman is a woman is because someone dotes on you and loves you, whether it''s inner or physical, A man who loves himself will find out where the happiness of being a woman is Tina said with a smile, before he really did not know, as a woman in the end and what is the obvious difference between men, in addition to physical differences, in the end where can prove the difference between men and women, but the first time to give him, that deep feeling made him very clear, women only when she gave her first time to his beloved man, Only when you are with the man you love, can you really realize the so-called love, which is not only in the heart, but also not only in the body. It is a very wonderful feeling produced by the combination of the two. This kind of feeling only exists when you are with the man you love, and only when you are with the man you love, can a woman get the happiness and happiness he really wants.


    "Yes, Miss Bing, Miss Di and miss LAN, when you become childe''s women, you will find that being a girl is a very, very happy thing." Yun Ru said playfully that even the four maids felt very happy as a girl because of his love.


    They used to be maids, because the maids around them were always treated as playthings by their masters, even with a little abuse. They never felt that being a woman was a very lucky thing. On the contrary, they felt that being a woman brought them great pain. But after they were with him, they became his maids, and they found that even if they were just maids, As a woman is still very lucky, very happy, every time he was spoiled, the heart will always hope that his next life is a woman, can always serve him, has been spoiled by him.


    Listening to what they say, Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi are more curious. They don''t know what it''s like to be a woman. They only know that when they are with him, they have a feeling that they didn''t have before. But this feeling seems a little different from what they say. They are curious and yearning for it.


    Wu Hao looked at the curious look on their faces and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, you don''t have to think too much. Anyway, there is an obvious fact that you three little girls will be my women in the future. Anyway, will I give them to you? Like them, they can realize how happy it is to be a woman, and you can also realize how happy it is to be a woman. Since you are willing to be my woman, I will never favor one over the other. I will let everyone know that as a woman, especially as my woman, It''s a very, very happy thing. " Wu Hao firmly said that although it is a little purposeful to be with the three little goddesses, the basic salary itself is not important. The important thing is that after they become their own women, he will treat them wholeheartedly. Hu Hao is very confident in himself. He is not narcissistic, but he has such an inner heart. As long as a woman becomes his own woman, he has a strong sense of self-confidence, Then we should protect her and love her, this is her consistent idea.


    "When can we be your women, brother Linghao?" Xiao Bing is more looking forward to becoming his woman now. He is not sure what it means to give him the first time. He doesn''t even know what it means to be a girl''s first time. He is not sure what it means to be a girl''s first time. He is just looking forward to being his woman like them. Fortunately, he is happy to be with him. He likes this feeling very much, To be exact, Xiaobing is their sister. The one who likes to be with him the most is the one who feels the happiest and happiest with him. After all, he was the first one to meet Wu Hao.


    "Don''t worry about that. Let it be. Let''s wait until you''re all ready. " Wu Hao said with a faint smile.


    "I''m ready now. Can I be brother Linghao''s woman now?" Xiao Di looked at him excitedly, and Wu Hao couldn''t laugh or cry. Looking at their little women, they all burst out laughing. The little girl really didn''t know what it meant to be a man''s woman. I''m afraid he didn''t even know what it meant to give her his first time.


    "Well, well, let it be, let it be, don''t worry." Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. Seeing them like this, what else can he say? Anyway, he is ready. Although it doesn''t matter when he gets him, how can Wu Hao not know what they look like these days? In fact, they don''t understand many things at all. He still hopes that they can get them more often, even Xiaobing Xiaodi, These two little loris, if they really know how to ask them more often, he will not have any opinions.


    "Yes, why are you two in such a hurry? Maybe it''s a very shy thing. " Xiaolan said to her two sisters with a smile that he probably knew that the woman who became him would go through a very shy time. Although he was not sure what the ceremony was, he always felt that it had something to do with the woman''s body, because every time he had physical contact with him, the sense of happiness and shyness would be very obvious, Maybe this is a part of the ceremony. Although he was looking forward to it, he was not in a hurry for a while. As Wu Hao said, maybe this thing can really go with the flow.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re shy. Anyway, you''ll become Linghao''s elder brother''s woman. If you''re shy, you''ll be shy, right?" Xiaobing said with a smile, which made them more happy.


    "If you can have this kind of idea, it''s certainly the best. In fact, as Xiao Lan said, it really makes you feel very shy, but happiness comes after shyness. Every woman will experience such a process when she becomes her beloved man. As you said, it should be a ritual thing, but what about waiting for you, After experiencing this ritual event, you will find that shyness will gradually decrease and happiness will gradually increase. As time goes on, you will find that you will be more and more happy and more leisurely to have some very shy things with him, but these shy things will eventually make you feel very happy. " Qingyin said with a smile, as if her sister is sharing something with her future sister.

 Chapter 1105

    "Like you are now?" Xiao Lan asked.


    "Yes, just like we do now, after the first one-off shyness, now we are all happy with him and don''t know every level." You said gently, thinking about the feeling of being with her every day, you feel very happy. That shyness is obvious, but shyness contains more happiness than anything else. Also, after being with him, you realize the happiness of being a woman.


    "I hope this day will come soon." Xiao Bing is looking forward to saying that maybe it''s too good. He really looks forward to it. Although he''s not sure what this ritual event is, he always feels that it''s a very good thing, and there are such examples around him, whether it''s Qingyin or lingfei''er, Tina or Yuying yudie, Yunhan Yunru, there are four of them. Everyone feels very happy and happy with him. She can clearly see that their happiness with him is different from that of their three sisters. Although they are very happy, they are all happy with a little happiness they don''t have, even if they feel very happy, But this happiness is different from what they feel.


    Little girl is looking forward to this kind of happiness.


    Xiaodi and Xiaolan also show such a look, and each of them is looking forward to the arrival of such happiness. Although they don''t know many things and can''t understand many things, they are born with feelings, especially women, who are more sensitive to this aspect of things. Naturally, they want to experience this happy life, Especially there are so many sisters around, very happy, they are more eager to be the same as them.


    "I''m sure you''ll soon be his women." Ling Fei Er said with a smile, today''s meal is really very happy, we can see that each of them has their own decision, and this matter directly said, it is more happy, I believe it will not take long, this matter will get a substantial breakthrough.


    Even Wu Hao thinks that it won''t take long for this thing to get a breakthrough in essence, because once this kind of thing is said, it''s not far from realization, especially the three sisters themselves are eager for this thing, let alone, and she never defines herself as a so-called gentleman, because they are still little Laurie, This one can''t, that one can''t. He has to wait until later. He is not so rigid. He has gone beyond the thinking of ordinary people, and he doesn''t care about the moral concepts that bind ordinary people. If they are ready, of course, he doesn''t mind getting these three little beauties earlier and being able to be close to these three little lories, I''m happy to be a man.


    "Let''s eat first. Since we have said this, let it be, let it be." Wu Hao said with a smile and continued to eat.


    "We were just talking about your anger. Why did you jump here all of a sudden?" Qingyin smiles and turns the topic to the other side. "Now that you know your life experience, what''s your plan now?"


    "I think my life experience should be like this. No matter where I go to inquire, even if I know the final facts, I want to keep close to this. So it''s not of great significance for me to continue to explore my identity, but here I still have one thing to do, and I''m more sure to do it now."


    Wu Hao firmly said: "the dark Protoss is likely to invade the high heaven in the future. When they invade the high heaven, it''s too late to prepare. So now that I have come to the high heaven, I want to gather the two races of the time Protoss and the spirit Protoss, so that their strength can be united against the dark heaven, although when the dark heaven invades, They will also look at the Diablo Protoss, but it''s always a good thing to be prepared in advance, so now I have to go step by step to Wei Zhi of Shenzong, and take advantage of Shenzong''s identity to see their two major races come together and unite with each other. "


    Green sound Leng for a while, Ling Fei son also Leng for a while, as for other people, they don''t care about this matter, so don''t have too big feeling.


    "Hello brother, no matter what you think and do, anyway, as I just said, you are our men and we are your women. No matter what, we will stand by you firmly, support you and help you." Ling Fei Er says firmly.


    Qingyin also firmly said: "since you have made a decision, I don''t advise you to do anything. Anyway, you have made a decision yourself. You have a bottom in your heart. You know that we are your women. No matter what, we will stand firmly behind you. Maybe we can''t help you with many things, but you can rest assured, We will do our best to support you. "


    Wu Hao looked at them and was very moved. With the support of these women, he would have no worries.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely plan and implement this matter, and I will never risk your lives. Therefore, it is precisely because of this that I need you to better cooperate with my actions. Some things that can''t be done can''t be done, some things that can''t be exposed can''t be exposed, and only when we decide to publish the news to the public, Only in this way can you make the news known to the public. You still have to do a good job in hiding things, you know? " Wu Hao firmly said that this plan requires him to spend more energy to do a good job in confidentiality, and also requires him to pay more attention to complete it. It is difficult to complete without their cooperation.


    "Don''t worry, young master. We will fully cooperate with you in this matter. No matter what you want to do, we will support and cooperate with you." Said Tina.


    "Since we are also your women in the future, so are we. No matter what you want to do, we will try our best to help you and support you." Xiaolan said with a smile.


    "We are the same, brother Linghao. No matter what you want to do, we will try our best to help you. Thank you for helping us as much as possible." Xiaobing said firmly, although Xiaodi didn''t speak, he nodded firmly. What Xiaobing and Xiaolan said was what he wanted to say.


    "Young master, although we may not be able to help you, don''t worry, young master. At any time, we will do all the confidential work according to the instructions of young master, and we will try our best to serve him well!" Jade Ying Jade Butterfly rhyme Han rhyme Ru four little girls firm looking at her.

 Chapter 1106

    Wu Hao smile, the heart is self-evident.


    "I know. I can rest assured that you are here." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    They all looked at each other with firm eyes. No matter what he wanted to do, even if he was going to create Shenzong now, they would firmly support him as his woman. The only thing they would persuade her to do is to make better preparation and plan, not to act rashly. As long as it helps him to achieve his own goal, they would do it, If what he needs is their support, they will support him without hesitation. If he needs them to give advice and discuss how to better complete the plan, they will also contribute their own strategies.


    "I''m satisfied with your words."


    Wu Hao smiles, and they all smile firmly. Their feelings are self-evident.


    "We''d better discuss these things quietly in the room at night. We''d better not discuss them openly. We''ll have dinner and discuss other things." Wu Hao changed the topic with a smile and said: "the things about old man Longya are very clear. I have given him the seven power crystal stones. He will soon build several weapons for us. At that time, the seven weapons will be used by you. Moreover, I just forgot to tell you that old man Longya gave me a space ring, This space ring contains all the equipment he built before. Although those equipment may not be suitable for you, with the support of these equipment, I think in the future, if you want to recruit troops and buy horses, you can definitely arm a group of powerful forces. " What Wu Hao said made him excited.


    Qingyin reminds with a smile: "I just said not to discuss this matter openly and aboveboard. When you recruit people, you are just talking about this matter aboveboard. Well, we know about this matter. You can plan as you like. When you want to sue us, you can tell us secretly at night, Don''t tell us at this time. "


    "That''s right. Anyway, it seems that my relationship with old man Longya is still good now. There''s no need to worry about equipment in the future." Wu Hao just wanted to show them his equipment. Even if you think about it, it''s not good to take it out in broad daylight. If someone finds it or sees it, it''s not a good thing. Especially, this matter can''t be known by Shenzong and Lingtian patriarch, especially Lingtian patriarch. If he knows that he has so many powerful equipment, he will definitely keep on guard, However, it''s not a good thing for him to strengthen his vigilance. What he has to do now is to strive for more space for himself, that is, to let him eliminate his doubts and vigilance as much as possible, which will help him to carry out more actions in the future instead of binding his hands and feet.


    "In a word, now you can rest assured that all the goals of our trip to Longya city can be achieved. The most important goal is to let Longya old man build equipment. This task has been completed. As long as Longya old man gives us his weapons, we can have a good practice here and just live a quiet life, In order to avoid being harassed by those people when we go back to Qinghe City, we didn''t say that we wanted the rotten cat to show his strength here and turn everyone''s attention to this side. When we are going to leave, we can make a big scene here. Hehe, we will definitely turn everyone''s attention to this side, Longya city was really busy at that time. " Wu Hao said with a smile that this trip to Longya city is not in vain. All the goals can be easily realized. It feels like it has come to the right place.


    "What will old man Longya do when he wakes up?" Qingyin asked casually while eating.


    "The old man is not interested in other things. His only idea is how to build the weapons he wants to build. So according to his idea, he wants to build more weapons now. I discussed with him and told him some things. In the future, the dark Protoss will probably invade the high heaven, I hope he can build more weapons to show to the high heaven. There are many experts who can get these weapons and improve their strength. When the high heaven is facing the Diablo, they can have these experts to fight against the Diablo. He also agrees, so he basically has nothing to do next, The only thing he has to do is to keep firing weapons in the way he likes. Of course, I didn''t say what to force him to do. He can do whatever he likes. Anyway, he also likes to build weapons, so let him give full play to his strengths, just let the weapons flow out, These weapons will eventually become the equipment of those masters. Those masters will definitely use these equipment when they face the dark Protoss. That''s enough. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "After that, Longya city will be lively."


    Qingyin smiles and says, "Longya city itself was built because of the existence of Longya old man. He didn''t appear. In 176, so many people gathered and even formed a city. Now he reappears in Longya city and starts to build weapons. Even weapons are flowing out of the city, Then it will definitely attract more people to Longya city. Even if they wait for 100 years, 200 years or even longer, I think they are willing to come to Longya city. As long as they can get a weapon from the old man, they will rush into Longya City crazily and wait until the first weapon flows out, I think Longya city will explode as quickly as a messenger, and people in the whole high heaven will be interested in coming to Longya city. I believe that the city will be huge in scale. "


    "That''s right. Your analysis is very accurate. I think the scale of Longya city will grow to five times in the next few decades. If it takes more time, say 50 years, the scale of the largest city in 100 years will definitely be ten times or even 20 times larger than it is now. It''s absolutely not a problem to become a super big city." Wu Hao said with a smile, we can imagine how big a sensation the old man Longya will bring.


    "Anyway, these things don''t matter, as long as he can build our weapons well, and brother Linghao, you just said that he gave you a lot of weapons, we can use a lot of equipment in the future." Lingfeier says with a smile that he has no interest in the scale of the city and the future development of the city. Anyway, the industrial city is not attractive to her at all.

 Chapter 1107

    There is a smell of metal everywhere. A large number of merchants sell things here, especially those weapon forgers. A large amount of black smoke billows over the city. If the future development of the city is bigger, and if brother Linghao''s development is ten times and 20 times of the scale, he will not be interested in coming to the city, At that time, the whole city will be shrouded by the night. This kind of city is not attractive to him at all. He wants a very quiet environment like Qinghe city and remote city. The whole city is full of fresh air, instead of breathing like here. The smell of metal is not particularly good in the whole environment.


    Fortunately, I don''t want to stay here for a long time, otherwise this little girl can''t stand it.


    "I want to report this matter to the Lord Lingtian?" Qingyin asked, in fact, he can analyze this matter by himself, but since he became his woman, since he had dependence, since he had his own man, he didn''t want to think about many things by himself and wanted to leave them to his own man to deal with. This is also the common characteristic of any woman, and she is no exception. After she has a man, she has dependence, With a lot of things to rely on, I want to leave it to my man to make decisions.


    "After this meal, you''d better report it to Lord Lingtian. Anyway, the news that old man Longya is sober will soon reach his ears. Instead of this, you''d better take the initiative to report it to him and win his trust."


    Wu Hao thought about it and said, "tell him directly that I have the lineage of Diablo. It''s impossible for me to use my own ability to absorb the time eater in old man Longya. Otherwise, you can tell him that I saved old man Longya, but the way I used was changed a little bit. I found a ghost to lead the time eater to that man by using his power, He sacrificed a man, but at the same time, he used God''s blood to destroy him. He knows that I have God''s blood on me, so don''t worry about this. I will never doubt anything. As for who he asked, you said he was completely destroyed. "


    "OK, I see. I''ll tell him about it after dinner." Qingyin nods. He will say whatever his man says. Anyway, he has a more detailed plan for this matter. Just listen to him. Now he is just a microphone. It''s very simple to convey the things here to the Lord Lingtian. Moreover, such a conversation can get the trust of the Lord Lingtian. After all, it''s such a big thing, What can he do if he can report to him directly and quickly without any concealment.


    After dinner, Wu Hao took a rest downstairs with them. He came downstairs by himself and went to a separate room.


    He re used the crystal to contact the Lord of Lingtian.


    Lingtian''s picture is soon connected. Seeing Qingyin, she has a little accident. How long did she contact him and contact him again? What''s the matter with this girl?


    "I didn''t tell you, don''t contact me frequently, so as not to arouse his suspicion." Lingtian is not happy. He doesn''t want to find the people who are around Wu Hao.


    "Don''t worry, Lord. They are all resting downstairs."


    "You live with them?"


    "Well, I wanted to find a place to live on my own, but they insisted that I live with them, so I live with them, and it''s better to monitor them." He said calmly that the truth should not be concealed, and this kind of obvious things, if concealed, would easily arouse his suspicion. Living together is living together. The Lord of Lingtian could easily find out the news, and there was no need to hide it at all.


    "What can I do for you?" Lingtian really doesn''t have poison needles. In this case, it''s really better to monitor Wu Hao''s every move, even what he thinks. The more Wu Hao trusts Qingyin, the more convenient Qingyin''s action will be.


    "As soon as Wu Hao came to Longya City, he did a big thing. I think I have to tell you about it. He went to see old man Longya. He not only met old man Longya, but also said that he saved old man Longya when he came back


    "What, you just said that he saved old man Longya?" Lingtian''s face showed a look of surprise, this thing is really beyond his expectation, and this thing also really should report to himself, suddenly feel Qingyin this thing is done very right.


    "Yes, that''s what he said when he came back. He asked me about it. He told me that old man Longya wanted to build a weapon that could devour time 178 years ago, so he found a sealed time eater. The time eater was so powerful that he almost devoured him. He used his own strength, He sealed the time eater in his body, so he has been sleeping for 176 years. He said that he found a ghost to lead the time eater to the ghost, and killed the time eater with his own God''s blood. " Qingyin said lightly that he didn''t say anything in detail. In fact, he should only say that. Under normal circumstances, he won''t tell the news so clearly, and he just needs to tell the news he heard. The rest of the matter needs to be investigated. The Lord of Lingtian can think of a way himself, which has nothing to do with him, It''s enough for him to report what he knows.


    Lingtian''s eyes are flickering. It''s not that he doubts what Qingyin said, but that he is surprised that Wu Hao can do it. At the beginning, he and Shenzong tried to use the same method to guide the time eater in Longya old man to another person, but they didn''t succeed in the end. Unexpectedly, he succeeded. Lingtian was silent for a long time, and gradually thought of a possibility.


    The feeding animals are in a very good mood. Maybe they have obvious characteristics of the blood of God in their bodies. During the process of guidance, the feeding animals obviously feel the blood of God in their bodies. Since there is a threat, they are unwilling to come out and hide in the body of the old man Longya. However, Wu Hao has been completely sealed by it, He couldn''t feel the blood of God, so he completed the guidance. It was sealed in the body of the old man Longya, and his strength was always countered, so he couldn''t escape. He simply used the guidance to escape from the body of the old man Longya, but he didn''t expect that Wu Hao''s blood itself was the blood of God, and it was just hidden, so he was surprised.


    In this way, the doubts in Lingtian''s mind were eliminated. Apart from this possibility, there was no other possibility, because at that time, he and Shenzong used the same method, but failed, and he also used the same method to succeed. The only difference may be this. I didn''t expect that he was powerless to help Longya old man, Escaped the control of the time eater.

 Chapter 1108

    "According to what he said, old man Longya is out of danger now?" Lingtian asked with an excited look in his eyes. Old man Longya once built a suit for Shenzong. Now he can also find old man Longya to build a set of top-quality equipment. Although old man Longya promised Shenzong that he would not build a suit for anyone after he finished building the suit, Shenzong can''t control the private affairs, You don''t need to play by yourself, you can wait until in case something happens, and then put on the whole set of suit, you can be absolutely surprised.


    Shenzong''s strength is very high because of the relationship between Longya City clothes, which is why he is very eager for Longya old man to build a set of equipment for himself. It''s difficult to break through the shackles of strength. It''s not only Shenzong''s way of doing it, but also he hopes to emulate it, so that his strength can be greatly improved, In addition, old man Longya built Shenzong''s Dragon tooth costume earlier. Now, with his experience, he may be able to build a set of more powerful equipment than the Dragon tooth costume. At that time, it was better to use the equipment to level with Shenzong''s strength.


    "Listen to him, it should be out of danger, and listen to what he said, Longya old man has promised to help him build weapons." Qingyin said, the tone is neither positive nor negative, just a normal narration of a normal event, just like anyone who knows the news, not saying things, absolutely just to convey the news he heard to a third party.


    "Good. You''ve done it very well." Lingtian nods and gives Qingyin a compliment. Although he knows Qingyin doesn''t need this exaggeration, she can''t help saying such a thing, because the news is really important to him. You can tell yourself this at the first time, In this way, she can have enough time to go to the old man Longya to reserve the suit before Shenzong knows about it. I believe that the old man Longya will not refuse it.


    When Shenzong comes to him again, I believe that old man Longya won''t tell Shenzong about it quietly. It''s very good for him to settle it. Thanks to Qingyin''s early report of the news, he can start to act immediately.


    "You continue to monitor his every move. If there is something very important that you think you must report to me, report to me immediately." Lingtian thought about it and said that as long as he was not found out, he should tell him the important news immediately, just like telling him this in advance, so that he could have more time to prepare to book suits for the old man Longya. Instead of waiting for Shenzong to get the news, or he and Shenzong get the news at the same time, Shenzong would definitely contact the old man Longya first, Then I will be passive.


    "Well, first of all, I''m going to go down. They''ll doubt it if it''s too long." Qingyin said.


    "Hard work."


    Qingyin doesn''t say anything. After hanging up contact, Lingtian doesn''t have the slightest angry look towards Qingyin. Others may be angry, but Qingyin''s own strength lies there. It not only unties the racial talent of Lin Zhishen capital, but also unties the racial talent of Shizhi Protoss. His own talent level is very high, if she is not a woman, Maybe he is the next god sect. If he can have a good relationship with him, Lingtian is still very willing. It''s a great good thing for him to have such a powerful assistant when the gods of spirit and the gods of time are completely changed.


    Cut off the contact, spirit Tianma disappeared in his room.


    Instead of going to Longya city by himself, he immediately sent his confidants to Longya city to contact the old man and make a suit.


    If he sets out on his own, he can get to Longya city faster and finish it faster. However, the reappearance of Longya old man will soon come to Shenzong''s ears. At that time, Shenzong will pay special attention to what he has done during this period? If Shenzong knows, he knows the news in advance, and goes to Longya City, he will be very alert to him, and even ask her about it. That will be troublesome. If Shenzong knows that he went to Longya city to find old man Longya, Shenzong will doubtlessly doubt it. When old man Bijing appears, If you go to Shenzong, you will not doubt that he wants to do something against him.


    Now is not the time to tear the skin, any action should be carried out carefully, if you rashly go, it is easy to be seized by Shenzong, this is what he must consider now, also must avoid.


    On the one hand, he must train Wu Hao to become his successor, let him ascend the throne of Shenzong, and control him. Through it, he can ascend the throne of Shenzong again, so as to complete his control over the high heaven. On the other hand, he must also guard against the Shenzu of time. After all, the Shenzu of time is the orthodox ruler of the high heaven, and the people who can''t reach the Shenzu of spirit ascend the throne of Shenzong, They are orthodox rulers, so he should keep vigilant at all times, deal with them well, and do not show any flaws, otherwise his plan is likely to stop halfway.


    His whole plan has been launched. No matter what, he should never let it happen. Giving up halfway is not the situation he wants to see. What he wants to do is to implement his plan completely. For the sake of his plan, he must bear some things. He should avoid doing what he should or should not do, Let oneself go on doing, let oneself go on doing, even if he wants to finish it by himself, he should hold back from doing it.


    A schemer knows how to endure, and he is no exception.


    After telling his confidant to finish this task, Lingtian returns to his room and begins to practice. All he has to do is wait for the result of this task. He believes that old man Longya will not refuse his request. If he refuses, he has a way to make him agree. Although it is impossible to force old man Longya to agree to his request, It''s not easy to fight with a master of Longya''s level. Longya''s own strength is enough to support him. He has so much equipment. Even if Shenzong wants him to score three points, he can''t fight with her. Moreover, Longya''s influence is very huge, It''s very easy for him to call on more powerful fighters to fight against him, as long as he promises them a strong sword. Equipment I believe that the vast majority of people will compete with themselves for a set of super strong equipment. This is not the situation he wants to see, but hard is not good. He still has some soft methods. There are always ways to move the old man Longya.


    All he has to do now is wait.

 Chapter 1109

    Lingtian''s action is very fast. When he sent his confidants, Qingyin just came down from upstairs.


    She learned from Wu Hao and made an OK gesture.


    "I have reported the matter to Lord Lingtian, and he doesn''t seem to have any doubt. I think she hesitated for a moment, and soon relieved. I believe he has found an explanation for your behavior." He said with a smile and sat down beside Wu Hao.


    "I think his explanation is nothing more than that he sealed all my strength, so that the cannibal could not feel the blood of God on me. That''s why the cannibal was deceived." Wu Hao said with a smile, accurately guessed Lingtian''s idea. In fact, when he said this idea, he probably thought about what Lingtian might think. Moreover, he believed that both Lingtian master and Shenzong thought of a way for Longya old man. They must have thought of this simple way. Since they didn''t succeed, there must be a reason, It''s very likely that Shi Shi was not deceived because he felt the blood of God in their bodies. Lingtian just sealed all his strength, which made him feel at ease that he could not feel the blood of God in his body, so he was killed. This is a good reason. I believe Lingtian guessed the same way, In fact, Lingtian did guess like this.


    "Maybe, but he must have explained it for you." Qingyin smiles. As a tutor, he knows very well that when people encounter something that can''t be explained, they will try their best to explain it. He clearly sees the existence of this explanation from Lingtian''s eyes. Lingtian normally finds an explanation for him, and then he has a relaxed look. Just right, don''t worry about him suspecting it.


    "But I don''t think Lord Lingtian will just hear the news without taking action. Shenzong has a set of dragon teeth. The God has always wanted to find old man Longya to build a set of equipment. Now that old man Longya is awake, I think he or he will send someone to discuss this with old man Longya. During this time, I think we''d better be on guard, On the surface, it''s better to do a good job. In this life, I want you to keep a normal relationship with Linghao, just keep a normal relationship with Linghao, and don''t show too close relationship. If Lingtian finds out, or someone he sends finds out, it''s not a good thing. Once he doubts, many things will be inconvenient. " Qingyin said calmly.


    "That''s right. I think Lord Lingtian will send someone to come right away, or maybe he will come himself, so we should make good preparations in this respect." Wu Hao nodded his head firmly and praised Qingyin''s calmness. Qingzhu and Qingye once said that after the old man Longya was injured, both Shenzong and Lingtian came and tried to heal him, but they all failed. This also shows that Lingtian wanted to have a good relationship with the old man Longya. What else can they do to have a good relationship with the old man Longya? It''s just that you want to get a powerful equipment from him. It''s not surprising that Shenzong has dragon tooth costume, and the Lord of heaven wants to get a sword, which is comparable to dragon tooth costume, and even surpasses dragon tooth costume.


    Now that the news has just come out, Lingtian must be ready quickly before Shenzong gets the news. After all, if Shenzong knows about this, it will be in a very passive situation. Now that he knows the news in advance, he must be ready in advance to contact Longya.


    He should also make some preparations. At least his speech should be consistent with that of old man Longya.


    Even if Lingtian made some explanations for him, he might have mentioned it to old man Longya by accident. If old man Longya didn''t agree with him, he might have let out a slip of the tongue. Even if he had let out a detail, he would have doubted the Lord Lingtian. Once he had doubts about this matter, he would have great doubts about Qingyin, If you don''t trust Qingyin, it will be troublesome, and you may doubt that you have made some preparations for him, which is not a good thing for him in the future.


    "You guys should have a rest at home first. I''ll go to Longya old man''s side and unify the caliber with him." Wu Hao said and got up and walked out.


    Xiao Lan, Xiao Bing and Xiao Di don''t quite understand the relationship. They always feel that when they talk about something serious, their relationship becomes very unusual, which makes them very curious. After Wu Hao leaves, they look at lingfei''er, Qingyin and Dina curiously.


    "My relationship with you is very normal. You don''t have to look at me, but the relationship between fei''er and Qingyin is a little different. If you have any questions, you can ask them both." Dina said with a smile, looking at their curious eyes, I also know that they already want to know something about it.


    "On the surface, I have a brother sister relationship with brother Linghao, but in fact, I don''t have any blood relationship with him. Just on the surface, we have to pretend to be brother sister relationship, so when we are outside, we should try our best not to let others see that our relationship is very close. As for why, You''ll know after hearing about sister Qingyin. " Ling Fei Er said with a smile.


    Qingyin thought for a moment and said, "let me tell you something, there are two races in the high heaven. One is the God clan and the other is the God clan of time. Now it''s the God clan of time that controls the high heaven. Lingtian, the patriarch of the zero God clan, has always wanted to transfer the control. How can we control the high heaven? We need to ascend the God clan just for God clan, Only for the sake of having the protoss of time, the protoss of race, and the protoss of spirit, the male with race talent inherits Linghao just to meet all the needs. He is the future shaoshenzong. Today, when he found out this, he took him under control and sent him to Tianyuan city. Tianyuan is a city built by one of his children, and gave Linghao to his own children, Pretending to be his own grandson, Linghao becomes his grandson when he comes all the way to the patriarch. In this way, the protoss can''t refute the appearance of shaoshenzong in Linghao''s clan, which is why Feier has to maintain a brother sister relationship with Linghao on the surface, because they have to maintain such a relationship, Only in this way can we prevent the Lord of Lingtian from doubting. "


    He added: "as for me, I was actually sent by the Lord Lingtian to teach Linghao how to practice, but it''s only on the surface. The Lord Lingtian asked me to monitor his every move. So although I have become his woman, on the surface, our relationship can''t be broken. Only in this way can we help Wu Hao deal with some things better, Only by sending the wrong message to the Lord of Lingtian, can it be more conducive to his safety and our own safety. "


    Then Qingyin looked at the three sisters seriously.

 Chapter 1110

    "Now that I have told you this, you three must not disclose it to anyone else. Do you understand? This matter is very serious, and it is likely to affect Linghao. All the plans put us in danger ahead of time. "


    "Don''t worry, we will keep our mouth shut and never tell anyone about it. Besides, we have nothing to say. We just want to know the reason for it." Xiaolan said seriously, didn''t expect that their relationship was so complicated.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll never reveal this to anyone." Xiaodi nodded firmly, which was not conducive to their safety. Of course, she would not say.


    "It''s the same with me. I will never tell anyone about it." Xiaobing nodded firmly.


    "Do I believe you? Because you will be his women in the future, I believe you will also consider his safety, and we will be sisters in the future, and you will also consider our sisters'' safety. " Qingyin said with a gentle smile.


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe the three sisters, but that they don''t know and understand a lot of things. They must remind them of the seriousness of this matter, so that they can realize it and can''t tell anyone.


    Look at their attitude, please know that this will only be a little secret between their sisters.


    "Think about other things, there is nothing to think about. I believe we will be very safe. I believe brother Linghao will be fully prepared to protect everyone''s safety." Ling fei''er stretched and said with a smile, "I don''t know when brother Linghao will come back. Shall we practice for a while at night or go to bed directly?"


    "Why don''t we go to bed?" Dina looked at a little ice and said with a smile, "we''ll sleep together tonight."


    "Well, well, let''s sleep together tonight. We don''t need to practice any more. Let''s just take a bath and go to bed." Ling fei''er is excited, and takes Xiao Bing and di upstairs to have a bath and have a good sleep. Besides, she can sleep with her three future sisters, not to mention how happy she is.


    "Well, let''s have a good sleep tonight, but we still need to practice well in Lingtian. We can''t do nothing while waiting for old man Longya to build a good weapon. What we should practice is to practice." Light smile way, pull small blue and Dina''s hand to go upstairs.


    "Then we''ll wait on the young lady to have a rest." Yu Ying Yu die Yun Han Yun Ru, four little sisters are also happy to go upstairs.


    The sisters took a bath in the bathroom and went to bed together.


    After Wu Hao left home, he was not in a hurry to go to Longya''s residence.


    He walked slowly in the street, paying attention to the pedestrians on the road.


    The news of the old man''s reappearance in Longya City, just like a bomb, fell on the whole Longya city. It took only a short period of time. The whole Longya city was boiling. The streets and alleys were full of people, and everyone rushed to the old man''s residence.


    This news is really shocking. The whole Longya city was established because of the old man. Although only the early people came here to find the old man to forge weapons, the later people basically just wanted to find the old man''s apprentices to forge weapons, or even later people, It''s just to buy more powerful weapons in Longya City, but now Longya old man reappears in Longya City, which means everyone has a chance to get the equipment made by Longya old man. How can these practitioners not be excited?


    They want to break through the old man''s home and find him directly, kneel down in front of her and kowtow three times, and then ask him to help them build weapons.


    In fact, many people will do this if they have the chance. Looking at the streets, the crazy crowd will know that many people will definitely be defeated by the old man of Longya sword once they have the chance. They can''t get up on their knees until the old man agrees to make a weapon for him.


    But they obviously don''t have a chance.


    Wu Hao lives not far from Longya''s residence, and it''s just because it''s not far away that he feels the crazy situation in Longya city. The streets and alleys are full of dancers, and they are in line. All the streets in front of Longya''s house are blocked, which makes Wu Hao cry and laugh, It''s very difficult to go to Longya''s residence.


    But no matter how hard it is, it''s very important to unify the caliber with old man Longya. I don''t know if Lingtian will come by himself. If he comes by himself, who knows how long it will take, maybe only half a day, he can come to Longya city from Chengdu. His time can''t be delayed, at least before the Lord Lingtian comes here, The same caliber as old man Longya.


    He can only try his best to squeeze into the crowd, just like everyone else, frantically crowding to get close to Longya''s residence. Many people just want to get close to her residence. When they leave, they can see Longya for the first time, so they are all competitors.


    But it''s also helpless. No matter how crowded you are, you have to squeeze inside. As you squeeze inside, you can hear the crowd cursing or complaining.


    "Damn it, don''t mention that my pants are all squeezed out by you."


    "What are you talking about? Old man Longya is in his home. Now you think it''s like seeing old man Longya. Everyone wants to see old man Longya. "


    "That''s too much of a damn exaggeration."


    "There''s nothing exaggerating about this. It''s normal to think about it. The whole Longya city was built because of the old man. After 176 years, the old man reappeared in Longya City, and it''s likely to build weapons for everyone. Who doesn''t want to see the old man in advance and ask him to help build weapons in advance, Didn''t you hear today''s news that old man Longya will build weapons for you after he appears? "


    "Why didn''t you hear? That''s why I came here. "


    "That''s bullshit."


    "The key is who the hell is grabbing my pants in the back?"??? Damn, you scratch me again and kick me to death. Do you believe it


    "I rely on you to force a fart. The people behind me have been pushing me. You''re not the only one who wants to see the old man Longya. Who doesn''t want to? Move forward, what are you doing here?"


    "Depending on your attitude, I almost picked my pants. You still have a reason, don''t you?"


    "All right, don''t make any noise. Let''s move forward."


    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry when he listens to these voices. The picture of a big man crowding around here is really a little funny.

 Chapter 1111

    There are so many people here that Wu Hao can only make use of his smaller body shape as much as possible. Among them, it is said that in the past, the advantage was really obvious, just like when he fought against the ice dragon, he used his own advantage to kill them all. Now he uses his own advantage, It''s also troublesome to smoothly shuttle all the way from them, but compared with these people of the same size, the advantage is very obvious, and they are soon installed in front of the door of Longya old man.


    In front of the door, everyone is relatively quiet. Although they are all crowded, they are very polite and don''t knock hard. They are waiting for the old man Longya to come out by himself. Only when he comes out by himself can he show his politeness, temperament, education, strength and everything, With this hope, we can move the old man Longya and build a weapon for ourselves. As long as we can see the old man Longya, that is hope, especially when they are in the front row and can see the old man Longya as soon as they open the door.


    Wu Hao''s appearance didn''t attract everyone''s attention at the beginning, but of course, he was the one who came out of the Longya old man''s house. Everyone was slightly stunned and gave her the middle position. Maybe his appearance can make Longya old man appear again faster.


    "Brother, you should have a very unusual relationship with old man Longya. It seems that you came out of old man Longya''s house in the evening, and old man Longya sent you out in person. Would you like to say hello to old man Longya and let her come out to see you?" Someone touched Wu Hao gently. I hope he can help you introduce old man Longya, even if it''s just for old man Longya to come out and meet.


    "Yes, brother, I know you. You are the man who came out of the old man''s house. You should have a good relationship with old man Longya. Anyway, can old man Longya come out to meet you? Everyone is here waiting for old man Longya. " The people around them were excited. They were waiting in front of the door. They just wanted to see old man Longya. They hoped that old man Longya could give him a chance to help build weapons. But they had no idea. Would old man Longya see himself? Now Wu Hao appears, and they see hope.


    "I''m not sure if old man Longya will see you. You have to seize the opportunity. But I said before that old man Longya will build weapons for you. Why are you in such a hurry? Anyway, you all have a chance. Just wait a moment." Wu Hao looked at them with a light smile.


    "You have a good relationship with old man Longya. Of course, we don''t worry about whether old man Longya will build weapons for you. But we are different. If we are too far behind, old man zhenglongya can build weapons for you. Maybe it will be decades or even a hundred years later when it''s our turn. Don''t you see so many people waiting, So of course, we still hope to let old man Longya help build a weapon as soon as possible. We can wait, but at least we hope to be bigger. "


    "It depends on your performance."


    Wu Hao shrugged, knocked on the door, and at the same time called out to the door, "it''s me."


    Although there are only two words, Qingzhu and Qingye clearly heard his voice. She came to find Longya old man. How could they not open the door?


    Soon the door opened. To everyone''s surprise, green bamboo and green leaf invited Wu Hao into the door.


    The people at the door dare not act rashly. At the moment when they open the door, everyone immediately looks inside. The people in front of them see that the old man Longya is making weapons in the courtyard, waving a sledgehammer. The sledgehammer wrapped in energy suddenly comes down. The movement aroused makes everyone excited. Does old man Longya really start to make weapons?


    "Brother, can you help me bring it in?" Someone in the back yelled excitedly to Wu Hao, but green bamboo and green leaf had already closed the door.


    Everyone can only watch Wu Hao enter the old man''s house, which makes them more guessing about the relationship between Wu Hao and the old man? The first time old man Longya appeared was when he was around, and old man Longya only saw him. What''s the situation? The relationship between the young man and the old man Longya is extraordinary. While we speculate, many people are murmuring that they must have a good relationship with him in the future. Maybe we can let the old man Longya help build a powerful equipment.


    Although they didn''t enter the house of old man Longya, the people in front of them were not discouraged at all, because they saw old man Longya building weapons. This shows that today''s rumors are true. Old man Longya may really be ready to go out of the mountain again and build weapons. Otherwise, how could he just wave a sledgehammer to build weapons in the house, This also shows that the old man Longya is really coming back. Although it doesn''t have to wait for a certain time, the news that the old man Longya has come back makes everyone excited. The previous discussion soon spread to the back, and the latter discussion quickly spread. Everyone knows that the old man Longya is building weapons in the house. As for who he is building weapons for, the people behind are speculating, People in front of us are thinking that it is very likely to be to build weapons for the young man who goes in.


    However, their guess is only half right. Old man Longya is indeed building weapons and preparing for Wu Hao''s building weapons. In fact, he is not building weapons for Wu Hao. The weapons he is building are just his experimental objects, just a small tool to adjust his own feel and state.


    When Wu Hao saw the old man Longya, he saw the weapon he was building and clearly knew that he was adjusting his hand. However, when he saw the weapon he was building, he was still a little surprised. It was just that he was testing his hand and adjusting the equipment he was using to make it so exquisite, Every inch and every minute reveals the breath of the best equipment.


    "It''s worthy of being the strongest forger in the world of high heaven. I think you''re just adjusting your hand. I didn''t expect that the performance of the equipment you made is so powerful." Wu Hao looked at the smell of steel. His heart was filled with emotion, and he could not help admiring the old man Longya.


    "It''s really to practice your hand feeling. After all, I''ve been resting for 176 years. Although I practice my skills in my brain every day, it''s different from the actual operation. Anyway, to make the best equipment for you, you still need to adjust your hand feeling to the best state. I don''t want to destroy your best equipment. Since I want to make it for you, of course I want to do it in the best state." Longya old man said with a smile, that strong body waving sledgehammer, not like an old man, but more powerful than his two apprentices.

 Chapter 1112

    "It seems that you two have a lot to learn." Wu Hao joked.


    Green bamboo and green leaf are not embarrassed. They are both watching master forging weapons. They are learning this. They naturally know where the gap lies. Although master has taught them all the time, they are limited by their own strength and talent. The level they can reach is far from that of master. They really have a lot to learn.


    "I just told you to stay here for dinner. If you don''t eat, you come back after dinner. What''s the matter?" Longya old man said with a smile, very casual, since Wu Hao has been treated as a friend, just like a friend, and did not treat him as a guest.


    "It''s something, but I need to go inside and say it." Wu Hao said.


    "Come on, or two more drinks?" The old man put down his hammer and walked to Wu Hao with a smile. Although he doesn''t particularly like drinking at ordinary times, he likes the feeling of drinking with Wu Hao. He treats each other honestly and as a friend, which makes drinking more interesting.


    "If you want to drink, you''d better talk about it. Now we have something serious to tell you. Let''s talk about it first. It''s OK to sit down and have a drink with you." Wu Hao smiles and walks to the house where he eats. Old man Longya followed him with a smile. At the thought of drinking with him, he was very happy. He was no different from an old boy.


    As soon as he entered the room, Wu Hao immediately locked the door.


    "What''s so mysterious?" As soon as the old man Longya saw his nervous look, he immediately surrounded the room with a border, just as they had just said something important.


    Wu Hao smiles, which wins his admiration. Although old man Longya looks like an old boy, he is still very serious when he is serious. He knows what to do, what not to do, what to do seriously, and what not to be serious. He is very thorough when he has lived this age.


    "It is estimated that the news of your reappearance will soon spread all over the high heaven. At that time, the Lord Lingtian and the Lord Shenzong will also know about it. You should also be very clear about the matter between me and the Lord Lingtian. I don''t want him to know how I saved you. So we have to unify the caliber. "


    Wu Hao said: "you just tell him that I used a man to replace the dead ghost, and the time eater on your body has already arrived at him, and then used my own God''s blood to destroy it. It''s so simple. Other things don''t matter. I think he should know how to explain it."


    "Both Lingtian and Shenzong have done similar actions, but they are of no help. Would it be bad to use this saying?" Longya old man worried said, he doesn''t want to cause trouble, of course, is on her side.


    "Because my strength has just been sealed. Maybe that''s why I succeed. I think he will think about it himself." Wu Hao said.


    The old man Longya thought about it, laughed, nodded, shrugged and said: "it''s true that although they used the same method at the beginning, their strength was not sharp. Maybe they felt the blood of God in their bodies, so they didn''t fall for it. But your strength was just sealed. It''s just sad to feel like a time eater, So it worked. " Even he could think of this explanation, and the Lord of Lingtian would also know it.


    Wu Hao laughed at ease. That''s what happened.


    "Don''t worry, this matter must keep the same caliber with you. I don''t want to make trouble, and I don''t want to make trouble for you either." Longya old man said with a smile, patted him on the shoulder, lifting the border.


    When Wu Hao saw that he had lifted the barrier, he laughed and knew that he had agreed to it, and according to his character, there was nothing wrong with it. He didn''t like to cause trouble. Faced with this kind of thing, he would undoubtedly choose to help him hide it. Moreover, she knew that once the Lord Lingtian knew about it, the trouble would become very big, It''s not good to offend either side. For him, the best way to solve this problem is to turn a blind eye.


    "Come on, have a drink!"


    Wu Hao smiles. Anyway, this matter has been solved in this way. He didn''t think it was too difficult, but it was faster than expected. Anyway, old man Longya has promised to solve this matter, so the matter is very simple. Even if the Lord Lingtian appears in front of him and sees them drinking, he doesn''t care, You can confidently tell him that you saved the old man Longya and have a drink with him. What''s the matter? Can he still have an opinion?


    "Come, drink up the wine you haven''t finished at noon."


    With a smile, the old man took two jars of wine and put some leftovers on the table.


    "Now there are so many people outside, what are you going to do?" While drinking, Wu Hao smiles and looks at old man Longya. Old man Longya drinks a bowl of wine, shrugs his shoulders and says it doesn''t matter.


    "Whatever you want, I have no interest in these people at all. Although this matter has become very troublesome and terrible, it''s the same before. It''s not that I''ve never experienced such a thing before. Anyway, as long as I''m in any place or place, this situation will basically happen. It''s just because I disappeared for 176 years, All of a sudden, these people reappear. They just fight so hard. After a period of time, their enthusiasm will fade. At least they won''t be around my door all the time. That''s OK. As for this period of time, they can feed whatever they want. After waiting for more than 100 years, it''s time for them to vent their emotions, It''s always good to give them at least one hope. People always have to have a little hope to have a reason to stick to it. Although it''s a bit troublesome, it''s no bad taste for them. If they get my weapons, they will certainly practice better, which is also a good thing for them. "


    "Indeed, in order to be worthy of your equipment, I think many people should also work harder to cultivate their own strength and raise their strength to a higher level, which really has a certain role in promoting. However, according to the current situation, they have awakened. I''m afraid that there will be more people coming to Longya city and the whole high heaven, Nine out of ten people will know that you have reappeared in the world. For those practitioners, it is very hopeful to find you to fight with a weapon. " Wu Hao said casually.

 Chapter 1113

    "It''s a matter of the city. It doesn''t matter to me how the city wants to evolve. It can evolve as it wants. Anyway, the size of the city has no influence on me. I just need an inch of space to build my weapons. As for other things, it''s not my responsibility. If the city is bigger, it''s good, At least it''s convenient for me to get more resources to build weapons. If this city is destroyed by me, it doesn''t matter. If I change places, I don''t live in this city. It doesn''t matter where I change places. Once my stuff is cleaned up, I can continue to work anywhere. " Old man Longya said with a smile.


    "I think it''s better for you to discuss with the Lord of the city and ask him to help you maintain the order around here. Then you can post a notice to find out what materials you need to build your equipment? How much does it cost? Post it directly in the form of an announcement, so that they have a number in mind. In this way, I think many people will raise funds and prepare materials according to the requirements of the notice, which will save you trouble. At the same time, you can also let your two apprentices do the reception work. Anyway, if they meet the requirements, you can register them, Make weapons for them in order, so the whole thing is done in an orderly way, and everyone has no complaints, but it''s not so crowded in front of your house, waiting for you all the time. " Wu Hao said.


    "It seems reasonable. If they are allowed to wait blindly and don''t know anything about the past, they will really wait here all the time. They always feel that when they are uncertain, they always think that their persistence can be useful. If they have a clearer indicator, it seems that it can make them feel more at ease, and they also know what they want to do." After drinking the wine, the old man Longya thought about it. It really makes sense. As long as we make this matter concrete, let each of them know what they want to do, and come to her door to annoy him, there will not be so many people.


    "You are very smart. You used to be a businessman?" Old man Longya said with a smile.


    "Well, my family is in business, so I know something about operation. But I haven''t been involved in business for a long time, so I just casually say it. You can refer to it. As for how to do it, it depends on yourself. Anyway, I just give you an opinion. Whether you want to do it or not depends on your own decision." Wu Hao shrugged, touched him with a bowl and drank half of it.


    "In the evening, I''ll take two apprentices to fire you. I''ll post a specific requirement on the outside and let them see it by themselves. When they meet the requirement, they will come to my two apprentices. The two apprentices will register them, and then arrange to give priority to making equipment for them. In this way, I''ll play with one set and just continue to make another set." The old man said with a smile.


    Wu Hao laughs and doesn''t speak. It''s just an opinion. However, according to his own opinion, it should be dealt with in this way. After all, there are so many people at the door. If you want these people to wait blindly, it will really waste a lot of their time. In the end, after waiting for half a day, he tells them that they still need to prepare a lot of things, Then they run to prepare things one by one, which not only wastes their time, but also the time of old man Longya himself, which is wasted cleanly. Instead of this, it''s better to do this thing in a planned way, so that they can prepare what they should prepare, and old man Longya can make what equipment and what equipment they should build in an orderly way, Sitting down one by one, he is relaxed. There are many people, and even a whole year''s time can be arranged in an orderly way. Instead of being crowded with people like now, he has only seven weapons to build.


    "Come on, drink as you say. In the evening, I''ll discuss this matter with the two apprentices and post the notice to the door. In this way, they don''t have to be at the door. They are always in line with me. I''m bored. I''m in no mood for the noise outside. I''d better raise the price and materials to let them know that they are not so well prepared, Anyway, it''s not so easy to get a piece of top-notch equipment. All the things they need to consume are paid by themselves. I''ll charge them some service charges and charge them a little higher to let them know that top-notch equipment is not easy to get. " Old man Longya laughs. Although it''s a little sinister, it''s very easy to say it from his mouth. It''s a matter of fact. The equipment made by him, which one is not the best one, is the best one. Of course, it needs to pay a higher price. I believe these people are willing to pay a higher price for his equipment.


    Whether it''s material or price, as long as you can afford it, you can make it like this. You can screen out a group of people very well, and you can quickly know who can start making equipment right away. Arrange these people''s equipment first. When the first batch of equipment is not much worse, and the subsequent people have almost gathered all the materials and revenge, you can make it up, The whole work can be carried out in an orderly way.


    "Have a drink, have a drink, I''m almost going to leave." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I''m leaving so soon. At least drink this wine with me. You''re too boring. You''ve come here. Don''t drink more with me."


    "OK, I''ll drink this wine with you. To tell you the truth, I came here after dinner at home. As a result, you drink so much wine here that I can''t support myself." Wu Hao had no choice but to smile, but still raised his glass and touched him. He didn''t drink much of the rest of the wine. It didn''t matter at all.


    When the two people''s glasses touched, the old man Longya was very happy. If Wu Hao could drink with him, he didn''t want to do anything, so he wanted to have a drink and chat with him here. It was very good, especially after sleeping for 176 years. Now someone can sit in front of him and chat with him and drink with him, not to mention how happy he is.


    Wu Hao certainly won''t spend the night with her. After drinking the wine, he doesn''t need to be sent by Longya old man, so that people outside will not be agitated again. Green bamboo and green leaf will send him out.


    Can you still leave the crowd outside? There is still a commotion. As soon as Wu Hao goes in for such a long time, everyone is very curious. What is he doing with old man Longya? Being able to stay with old man Longya for such a long time, we are more sure that the relationship between him and old man Longya is unusual. If the relationship is ordinary, it is impossible to go in for such a long time. Being able to go in for such a long time only shows that there is an extraordinary relationship between them. At least the relationship between him and old man Longya can definitely help old man Longya build weapons.

 Chapter 1114

    Everyone''s eyes to Wu Hao have become extraordinary. Everyone wants him to help introduce old man Longya to help build weapons. This is very important to them. At least the people in front of the queue have been waiting here for more than 100 years, although they have given up this hope, But now this hope reappears in front of them. Of course, they still want to pick up that hope and ask the old man Longya to help build a weapon, or if they can build a set of equipment, they will be more satisfied.


    "You two go back." Wu Hao waved and asked Qingzhu and Qingye to go back without seeing him out. Qingqing also looked at her and the people at the door. He hesitated and wanted to send him home. However, Wu Hao firmly waved and asked them to go back and closed the door himself.


    "Little brother, are you drinking with old man Longya?"


    People in front of him can smell Wu Hao''s breath of wine when he talks. If he can drink with old man Longya, he will be more sure that his relationship with old man Longya is extraordinary. If it is not an extraordinary relationship, how can he have the chance to drink with old man Longya? This is absolutely not simple. At least, his relationship with old man Longya is not so simple, Let them see it one by one. I hope that if we can pass on the message of building weapons to old man Longya through him, it doesn''t matter if we spend more money.


    "It''s just a drink. It doesn''t mean anything. It doesn''t matter if you want to think more."


    Wu Hao did not leave immediately, but looked at them, thought about it, and said, "I advise you not to wait here one by one. Old man Longya will help you build weapons, but you think this group of people are surrounded here. He is a man of advanced gate, so you should help him build weapons first. This is obviously impossible. Think about it with your brain, don''t be too excited, Old man Longya needs to pay some costs to build weapons, such as those special materials and some crystal stones. Of course, the most basic thing is that you still need some rewards. You are all waiting here blindly and don''t think about it at all. If there is not enough reward for old man Longya, do you think he will help you build weapons casually? Instead of waiting in line here foolishly, I would advise you to go back quickly and prepare for revenge, for the reserve, for the material. In that way, when the old man Longya officially opens his business and is ready to make weapons for you all, you can take out all the things you need immediately, Only in this way can we give priority to building equipment for you, instead of waiting at the door like now. What do you want to prove? I still want to know what proves that old man Longya can build equipment for you. In fact, I have already told you that old man Longya will indeed help you build equipment. I want to know whether old man Longya will help you build equipment. I have also told you that he will indeed build equipment for you. What you can do next is not to wait here foolishly, It''s about making preparations as soon as possible. Only in this way can you get the advice of old man Longya as soon as possible. He will help you build your equipment. You are still here. It''s useless, isn''t it? "


    When Wu Hao finished, he gave them a cold look. These people are really a little silly. What''s the point of being in the front of the door? Can old man Longya make equipment for them when he sees them? It''s obviously impossible for those in the front row to build their equipment first. Old man Longya didn''t give them weapons according to the order of the queue. Now he''s in such a good line that it''s useless. At the end of the day, if he just wants to hear from the old people, they can build their equipment for them, and then the team breaks up and goes to prepare things. Why? Fight or not, the whole city will soon be full of news, know the news no later than half a day, in this case, there is no need to waste time here.


    When he said this, they were all stunned. It seems that they are right. If they just waste time here, it really doesn''t make any sense. Anyway, no matter whether the old man Longya will help them build weapons or not, he won''t meet them in the order of queuing to help them build weapons. It''s better to make preparations in advance, When old man Longya really starts to build weapons for everyone, he must pay first to help build the best equipment for old man Longya. It''s absolutely impossible. The price is low, and no one can afford it. If they want to find old man Longya to build equipment, it will definitely cost a lot of money. At this time, instead of waiting in line here, they''d better think of their own way, Hurry up and raise some money. As soon as old man Longya opens the door, he will be able to see old man Longya. If a group of people can get money to line up, then they will be the first group. I believe there are not many people who can get so much money at one time. Even if they can''t be in the first group, let old man Longya help to get the equipment, then the second group is OK, At least you don''t have to line up at the door like this.


    "Little brother, do you know anything?" The man at the door asked carefully. It seemed that he was conveying some opinions of old man Longya. If his words can represent old man Longya, we should really think about it. What should we do next?


    "I know a lot of news, but I have told you what I should say. If you still want to hear it, I can only tell you that Longya old man will help you build your equipment, but he will certainly charge you some commission, and the Commission is absolutely expensive. You can''t give it right away, so it''s no use waiting in line here. It''s impossible to build your equipment without money, So instead of waiting in line here, it''s better to raise money as much as you can. It won''t take long for Longya old man to open the list. At that time, you can get the first batch, even if the first batch can''t catch up with the second batch. But it''s no use waiting in line here. If you don''t have money, you''ll be in the end of the world, It''s not your turn. It''s that simple. " Wu Hao said, through the crowd, the crowd automatically give him a way out.


    Everyone was staring at her leaving. They were thinking about what he just said. If what he just said is what old man Longya is going to do next, there is no doubt that it will be meaningless for them to queue up here. Even if it is not what old man Longya wants to say, it will be meaningless for them to queue up here.

 Chapter 1115

    Because what he just said is absolutely right. Old man Longya can''t help them build weapons according to the order of the queue, so it doesn''t make any sense even if he is at the top. At most, he knows that old man Longya is ready to build weapons. This news actually has no meaning for them. Knowing is knowing, But it can''t change the decision of who old man Longya makes weapons for. The best way to fight for making weapons for old man Longya as soon as possible is to prepare enough money first, and then queue up when he has money. That''s meaningful. If he doesn''t have money to queue up here to see old man Longya, finally, because of his words, go and prepare more money. Besides, he also has to leave, Is it meaningful to hear such a sentence? Obviously it doesn''t make sense.


    After Wu Hao left, he was in a good mood and knew how to do it. He immediately regained his mind. Since it was meaningless to queue up here, he simply stopped shooting. It was more important to go straight to find a way to raise money. Moreover, only by saving money can he prepare for another queue, and another queue would be meaningful. If you queue up here now, it would be a waste of time, So why waste time here?


    Some people left, and more people left the gate of Longya, especially the people in front of them. They left the gate one after another. Most people have to prepare for the money, the materials, and the reserves. Who knows what price Longya will offer. Since they don''t know, let''s do it, Get everything ready. The people at the back are a little confused, so all of them suddenly withdraw. However, during the conversation just in front of us, some people at the back also heard that these people were passing on the Russian ship again. Soon many people knew what happened just now, Everyone began to think about what he said just now. It''s true that old man Longya can''t build equipment for free. After all, this is not a relief center. Whoever is in the front can get some food first. This is to build equipment, which needs to be paid. It''s no use if he can''t pay for it. It''s better to seize the time to raise money.


    The crowd soon dispersed. Although there are still three or five groups of people coming here to see what happened and to know whether the old man Longya has really reappeared, this part has little impact on the traffic at the gate.


    The whole city has gradually restored order, although everyone is still discussing this matter, but more people have turned their attention to how to raise funds.


    There is no doubt that they already know it, so they won''t be surprised. They probably know how much money they need to prepare. Now that the old man is back in the world, what is he doing in 176? No one knows if they are more skillful? Is the equipment made better? Is the charge higher? They don''t know that what they can do is to collect more materials and crystal stones with as much money as possible. When they queue up, if the crystal stones, materials and equipment needed by Longya old man can be taken out at the first time, then there is no doubt that they can get the equipment of Longya old man at the first time.


    The whole Longya city was completely ignited because of the awakening of the old man Longya, and now the way of lighting it is very different. Everyone is in a hurry for money, and everyone is exchanging gold coins. For a moment, the money in the bank is in a hurry. They urgently contact the banks in other cities to raise money, and some people who see business opportunities rush here.


    In the past, this city was not much different from other cities, but the awakening of old man Longya made the city hot. Everyone hoped that old man Longya could build a piece of equipment for himself, even at a higher price. As long as he could get a piece of best equipment, the high price was worth it, and everyone was excited about it, Everyone is looking forward to it, and this is also what everyone is working for. Many people know that it is not so easy. Without saying that, they leave the city to look for minerals and crystal stones, and all the things that can help them to get better equipment for the Longya elderly are done by people.


    When Wu Hao walked on the road, he saw the different emotions of the crowd.


    At the beginning, they were just blindly excited. They wanted to see Longya old man. They wanted to know whether Longya old man really reappeared in the world. They wanted to find Longya old man to fight a set of equipment. But now it is obvious that everyone is rational. Anyway, even if Longya old man met her, they could not talk about building equipment with Longya old man at the first time, After all, the old man Longya doesn''t have a deep relationship with them. There''s no reason to give them special preferential treatment at the beginning. The people in front of them give priority to building equipment, and they can''t afford money to build fart equipment. If you think about it, everyone is full of energy.


    No matter whether he can raise more money or not, he will try his best to raise money. Now that the old man has come to life, they will have a chance to get the equipment made by the old man. He can''t get so much equipment from the old man in the first echelon. It doesn''t matter if he has been waiting here for so long, or he has just come to Longya city. It''s still a long time, In the future, the development of Longya city is still very big. It''s no problem to spend more time here. What about ten years, 20 years, 30 years, 40 years, 50 years, or even 100 years? As long as you stay here long enough and have enough money to prepare, you can get a set of equipment from old Longya sooner or later. Many people firmly believe this, because old Longya is never a person who looks at people, It''s that he is willing to build weapons, that is, he is willing to fight weapons, whether he is a senior official or a nobleman or a common people. As long as he can afford money, he is willing to equip anyone. This was once the rumor. I believe that the old man Longya will not change his style now that he reappears.


    The whole city is bustling up, and the businessmen are also moved by the news. If the rich go to buy crystal stones, the business in crystal stone shops will be better. The same is true for those who exchange crystal stones for money, and the same is true for crystal stone shops. They can flow out a lot of money, which is good for everyone. The whole city is getting more active because of the old man Longya and his family, No matter what industry or industry they are in, they immediately prepare for further development after learning the news. They are all very clear that the old people of Longya reappear, and the development of Longya city has a very strong impact. If the old people of Longya will always live here, the development of Longya city will become extremely considerable in the future, and even the scale may be five times, ten times or even greater than the present, The business opportunities here are enormous.

 Chapter 1116

    If Wu Hao wants to become a businessman here, there is no doubt that he will set foot in every industry here. In his opinion, every industry here is very promising and very profitable. Whether it is weapons, commerce, crystal business or building materials business, every industry can get huge development in the future. Making money is a casual thing, It doesn''t need much consideration at all. As long as you open a shop here, you can basically make money. If you can become a leader in the industry, no matter which city you are in, you can develop well. He believes it.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t have any interest in Jinshan. If he is really interested, he will start to go into the mountains on earth instead of leaving this kind of thing to his sister. Now he has come to the high heaven, and he doesn''t have any interest in it. This kind of thing is too troublesome for him. People who don''t worry about money can''t find a way to make money. Just like him, he never had food and clothing to worry about, and never took money as his goal. What he wanted to do was to improve his strength, protect his women, accomplish what he wanted to do, and then live a carefree life. He took all his women to travel in the universe and enjoy life. Think about this is a relaxed and happy life.


    Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing as he walked on the road.


    Anyway, it''s not so fast for old man Longya to build those seven weapons. During this time, he spent a quiet time with his women in Longya city. He should practice and enjoy each other''s life. He can do whatever he wants.


    When they got home, they were not practicing. Wu Hao knew that they must rest in the service. When he came into the room, a large group of women on the bed, with their beautiful little appearance, were attractive only when they looked at them on the bed. Especially, he knew that these women were all his own women, and that feeling was even more wonderful. As a man, In particular, there are many women men to see their women all lying in bed, the charming appearance makes him want to spoil them, every woman can enjoy the past life, not to mention more comfortable.


    "Are you going to sleep together today?" Wu haoxiao looks at them, Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi are also here, sleeping together tonight?


    "Brother Linghao, you will sleep with us today." Ling Fei Er jumped out of bed with a smile. The little girl was wearing a sexy Pajama and happily pulled her to the bed. It was the happiest thing to have him accompany her when she slept every day. Even if she didn''t do anything, she would feel at ease with him.


    "As for you three, it doesn''t matter if I sleep with you tonight. If you want to sleep together, of course I''d like to sleep with you." Wu Hao said with a smile, anyway, the three little girls now know very clearly that they will be their own women in the future. In this case, it doesn''t matter if we sleep together. Although there are more people, this is life. The key is to cultivate the feelings between them, whether it''s him and the three of them or the three of them and his little sisters? Can cultivate good feelings, and sleep together can also more obviously let them know the happiness of everyone living together.


    "Of course we don''t care." Xiaobing says with a smile that she is still looking forward to sleeping with Wu Hao. Although he doesn''t know what''s good or bad about sleeping together, he just feels that it''s a very happy thing to sleep with him in the same bed.


    "I also want to sleep with brother Linghao." Xiao Di spits out his tongue mischievously. He''s not sure what it''s like to sleep together. He just thinks it''s a very good thing to sleep together. Just like what I feel now, the atmosphere between her and everyone on the bed suddenly becomes different. He doesn''t understand why it changes, but it does, And this change made each of them very happy, not only a few of them, but also the three sisters felt a more happy atmosphere.


    "Let''s sleep together tonight." Xiao Lan said that she had a little blush on her face. Although he was not sure what it was like to sleep together, a feeling in his heart made him clearly feel that sleeping with him was a wonderful thing, at least now it would be a very different feeling.


    "Take a rest first. I''ll take a bath." Wu Hao smiles and goes into the bathroom.


    "We wait on you to take a bath." Yuying and yudie get out of bed together and go to the bathroom to wait for him to take a bath.


    When I take a bath, I naturally want to enjoy the little beauty in my arms. The two little girls let her enjoy it once. Of course, Wu Hao was worried that she would not enjoy it when she went to bed. He also let the two little girls release it once in her body.


    When they came out of the bathroom, their two little girls were pretty red and happy. Of course, they could see very clearly, and they knew what was happening in the bathroom. Because everyone often took a bath like this, they were not surprised. But little Bing, little LAN and little Di were a little strange. Their faces became very ruddy, And because this ruddy let them look with a very obvious sense of happiness, this is just not.


    Just when they were taking a bath in the bathroom, they could keenly hear two unusual gasps coming from the bathroom, with a little whimper. This kind of sound sounds wonderful. The three of them had an unprecedented feeling when they listened to this kind of sound. It seems that some emotions of their bodies have been aroused. If they say this kind of emotion, Ling Fei Er Di Na Qing Yin, they can tell him that this is the feeling of emotion, but they did not say this emotion, just feel a little strange.


    "What were you doing in the bathroom? I hear you two have very strange voices Xiaobing and Xiaodi are looking at yuyingyudie strangely. Yuyingyudie is red faced by them.


    "Young master, take a bath. Let''s wait on him." Jade Butterfly playfully spits out her tongue, saying that she is waiting on the young master. In fact, the young master loves the two sisters, not to mention the feeling of being spoiled by the young master.


    "Then why is there such a strange sound?" Xiaolan also asks curiously, of course, I don''t know what''s going on with these sounds?


    "After you become his woman, you will know what this voice is about. It''s not that they want to make such a voice, but that when something happens, girls will instinctively make these voices, which are out of control."

 Chapter 1117

    There were 11 people on the bed, and all of them had a happy smile, including Wu Hao himself. There were six women and four of them who looked down on their maid wholeheartedly. This life should not be too beautiful.


    "By the way, young master, last night I found that when you loved us, it seemed that you could strengthen our strength. What''s the matter?" Xiao Lan suddenly said, this thing was meant to be said yesterday, but he was playing with everyone all the time yesterday. He was a little tired. As soon as everyone stopped, he fell asleep again, so he didn''t say it at all. Now he can''t help asking.


    "Because of my special physique, women who have relations with me can be strengthened. Although you are goddesses, you can also get benefits from me. It seems that you can often love you in the future, so that you can better recover your strength." Wu Hao said with a smile that he could also feel that when he loved the three little goddesses, he could get strength from them. Perhaps because they were goddesses themselves, they had very abundant strength in their bodies, which made him feel more abundant in the process of enjoying each other with them, His strength has been greatly improved. This feeling is definitely not an illusion, but a fact. And this fact is very obvious. The longer he feels clearly, the more strength he gets. Even he can clearly feel that if this situation continues to happen, it won''t take long for the seal set by the spirit in his body to be useless, How long will it take.


    "Really? If so, it''s not very, very good. Then we can just enjoy brother Linghao''s love every day. " Xiaobing and Xiaodi all smile happily. They are not interested in the reason. The important thing is that they also feel what their sister feels. In the process of being spoiled by him, making them feel good doesn''t weaken their perception of power. The more power they get from him, the more power they can help them absorb, no matter from the outside or from anywhere, The strength is the most abundant time, which even makes them feel very surprised. No matter how small they are, they also know that the strength is extraordinary, and they also know very clearly that with those strengths, their bodies can recover faster, and even if this situation continues, they can gather their real bodies in a short time, Instead of condensing the body with energy as it is now.


    "It''s really amazing." Little Di sat up straight,


    "I don''t know why, but it''s true. Everyone of us can feel this obvious change and purify our body." Qingyin says with a smile that she has been a woman for a long time. This feeling is very obvious. As we are all sisters, this kind of thing is a little shy, but there is nothing to be embarrassed about. It is a wonderful thing to share between sisters. In fact, this thing is really the most worthy thing to share between them, Because he is their man, and their man can bring them extraordinary change, it is a fact.


    "It''s true." Xiaolan nodded his head firmly. This feeling is really obvious. It seems that it''s not his illusion. It turns out that everyone has this feeling.


    "So, we all enjoy his favor. We can not only enjoy the warmth of the heart, but also feel the happiness of the body. Of course, in addition, we can also enhance our strength. It''s really very good to make all the profits without any harm." Ling Fei Er said with a smile, this thing itself is very enjoyable, and it can bring so many benefits. Of course, I like it.


    "But young master, I found a strange thing that the power in your body seems to be hindered by another power." Xiaolan said, seriously said: "little brother, you get up first, sister sit up for a while."


    "Well."


    Xiao Di sees her sister turn over from Wu Hao. Although Xiao Lan is a little shy, all the shyness happened last night. It doesn''t matter. She holds her and sits down. He can clearly feel that there is a force in his body that seals the power in his body. This force is very powerful for ordinary people, but for him, He is in charge of all the energy. He doesn''t pay much attention to it. He just feels very strange.


    "It''s definitely not an illusion. Every time I can feel that there is a hidden power in your body, which seals the power in your body. It seems that he is deliberately blocking the power in your body. Only when the power in your body slowly becomes strong, he will weaken little by little. What''s the matter?" Xiao Lan asked with a frown.


    "My power is sealed by the Lord of Lingtian." Wu Hao said lightly.


    "Brother Linghao, do you want me to untie this seal? This seal is very strong for ordinary people, but for me, it is just a deformation of energy. I can easily untie it and let you regain your strength. Your original strength should be much stronger than it is now. If you lift the seal, you can restore your original strength on the horse. " Xiaolan said seriously that Lingtian''s seal is really a piece of cake for him. It''s a matter of minutes to remove the seal.


    "Can I remove the seal directly?" Wu Hao recognized it for a moment. He was excited. If he could lift the seal directly, his strength would be restored immediately. But soon, he calmed down again, and the storm was lifted instantly. I''m afraid lingtianma would know that he lifted his seal and restored his strength, even if he recovered his strength, Compared with the Lord Lingtian, his strength is still very weak. Unless his strength has reached a very strong level, it is necessary to lift the seal at that time. It seems that it doesn''t have much influence if he can''t lift the seal now, at least it doesn''t have much influence on what he will do in the future. Moreover, keeping the seal can give the Lord Lingtian an illusion, That is, he is still in control of himself, which can let him relax his vigilance, at least he is still in control of himself for the last time.

 Chapter 1118

    But it''s not necessarily a good thing to be able to lift the seal. At least he can take the initiative in his own hands, not in the hands of the Lord Lingtian. After all, what''s the matter with the seal? He''s not sure if he has put some special forces in it, not just his own power. When necessary, he''s not sure if he can lift the seal, This kind of plan can also control himself. Wu Hao''s eyebrows are deeper when he thinks about it.


    "Xiaolan, can you feel the characteristics of this seal? Is there anything else he can do besides seal my power Wu Hao asked, since Xiao Lan can feel the seal, can he also understand it?


    "This seal is very special. I''ll feel it again." Xiaolan closed her eyes and connected with his fingers. Although the wonderful feeling of combination made her face a little red, and her body also brought some feeling of wanting his favor in its enrichment, at this time, he knew that he had to seriously feel the characteristics of the seal in her body, so he really felt it.


    Soon he opened his eyes, small body involuntarily lying in his arms.


    Wu Hao knew that the little girl couldn''t help it. She insisted on sitting on him all the time, not to mention her. Even Qingyin and lingfeierdina couldn''t do it all the time, because the feeling was very strong. They had just experienced their first night, not to mention Wu Hao''s smile and gently hugged her waist, The other hand gently stroked the tender skin on her body. It was very enjoyable, and people could not let go of it both inside and outside the body.


    "Don''t move, young man. People will want it." Xiaolan shyly said, last night''s experience let him know, after the girl will want to love the man to love himself, but now is obviously not the time.


    "You said Wu Hao smiles and enjoys the beauty. He stops his hand.


    "There are three layers of your seal. The first layer is the seal that you feel now. It can seal your power and make you unable to use your original power. The second layer is to control your behavior. The seal has some special power and can have direct contact with the people who use it. By controlling the power in it, It can control your behavior indirectly, for example, let you completely obey his command, or even let him operate like a puppet. The third layer is destructive power, which can cause chaos of power in your body, and let the power in your body completely out of control and explode from the inside. " Xiaolan said seriously.


    His words stunned everyone. Even Ling fei''er didn''t expect her grandfather to be so cruel. The seal was added layer by layer, just to kill her step by step.


    On the contrary, Wu Hao is the most calm. Although the news is a bit unexpected, it is also reasonable. This is in line with the category of caution. Power control is only the first step. If the power control fails, it will not directly lose control over the person you want to control. In case of any failure, the second seal will also work, If Zhang Liang breaks through the first seal, then the second seal will be implemented immediately, and he will become his puppet directly through behavior control. In that case, there will be no threat. In addition, if the second seal is out of control, he would rather destroy himself than resist or become a member of the protoss of time, Even Wu Hao couldn''t help clapping his hands and praising such a design. Even he didn''t expect that the mind of Lord Lingtian was so delicate. Although he was his own enemy, he could set up such a cautious seal layer by layer. This guy is definitely a great enemy. He is even more advanced than he thought.


    But is that really how she controls herself? Wu Hao obviously doesn''t want to rely on Lingtian Zhongzhu to completely control himself, especially knowing that there are two other layers of this seal that have not started. He wants to break through this control, but how to break through this control is a technical work.


    The existence of the second seal, but Wu Hao is very clear that as long as the seal is broken, lingtianma will know, so it becomes very difficult to solve the seal.


    "Does Xiaolan have a way to remove the influence of this seal on me without destroying this marriage?" Wu Hao said seriously that since this matter has been put forward, it must be taken seriously. If this matter can not be solved in time, it is likely to become a hidden danger in the future, especially when the seal has a second layer and a third layer, the problem will be even greater. No matter how strong his strength is, the Lord of Lingtian only needs to launch the second layer seal, You can control your behavior instantly. At that time, it''s completely possible for you to kill the people you don''t want to kill, or even hurt the people around you. At that time, you became a puppet of him. What you do is completely out of your control. When your use value is completely drained, He can launch the third seal again and destroy it directly from the inside without any sound under his control. No trace.


    It is undoubtedly the best way to turn passivity into initiative.


    Xiaolan felt the seal in his body carefully, thought about it and said: "it''s OK not to destroy this seal. I can use brother Linghao''s own strength to set a protective layer in the innermost layer of the seal. This seal can still work, and all the three seals can play their corresponding roles, but when brother Linghao wants to break through the three seals, Directly use the protection energy I set to directly penetrate these three seals, directly smash them, and make them completely invalid. "


    "I can still operate like this. If I have been controlled when the second level of energy is activated, can I still use the energy to break through?" Wu Hao asked.


    "The second level of energy can''t control brother Linghao, your mind. He just controls your behavior in the form of energy, and can''t control your mind, which means that you can still use your internal power to complete this thing, so it doesn''t matter." Xiaolan said.


    "Good, then help me design a protective layer." Wu Hao nodded. The excitement on his face was obvious. The three seals of Lord Lingtian were very dangerous, and they were more and more dangerous. If all his initiative was in his hands, what would happen to him in the future was completely unknown, and such a dangerous seal was in the hands of others, Is equal to his own life and death and all the life and death of his side to him.

 Chapter 1119

    How charming and charming these two little lollies are. Even girls want to love them very much. Of course, this kind of love is different from that men want to love them. They want to love them very much, make them happy and be happy with them. Of course, as for men''s love? They have a man who loves them, who can give them the love of heart and body. These two little girls can''t do it. As sisters, they have to help them when they enjoy themselves.


    Ling Fei Er smiles, opens her arms, holds Xiao Bing in her arms, gently teases her face, and kisses her directly. Xiao Bing smiles happily, hugs Ling Fei Er and kisses her. Although the feeling of kissing between girls is different from that between girls and boys, they know very well, Every girl around them is their sister, so they don''t mind kissing with them at all. This feeling is actually very good, but it''s different from the feeling when they walk around with their beloved brother Linghao. However, before enjoying the love of brother Linghao, kissing with sisters seems to be able to make the body more fully prepared. When it''s over, You can enjoy the love of your brother right away. Xiaobing and Xiaodi know that they are relatively small, so they will consciously make more preparations before they start, so that they can better enjoy the wonderful things between men and women with him when he enters.


    "I find you''re really good at it." Qingyin giggles, with his sister? Enjoying this wonderful thing, of course, I am also very happy to see Xiaolan lying in bed, enjoying his love. How can she be a sister to simply enjoy his love? The relationship between sisters is also very important, so he likes to caress her face and kiss her.


    Wu Hao naturally enjoys it most. After enjoying it here, he gently straightens up Qingyin and enjoys it from the back. There are four other lovely girls waiting for him at the end of the day. That''s how the beautiful morning begins. The tender bodies of his women bring the best enjoyment of the morning.


    When they finish here, yuyingyudieyunhanyunru, a little girl downstairs, is just ready for breakfast. When they come up, four of them take care of their messy bodies together.


    Because they always use their little mouths to do this, they naturally know how delicate the delicious hostess is, especially Xiaobing Xiaolan Xiaodi, their three little sisters, who are real. When they know them and help them clean, they are thinking about how much they should enjoy entering such a tender place.


    In fact, this kind of enjoyment is only clear to Wu Hao himself, which is indeed an extraordinary enjoyment.


    From the room out, a few little girl''s face with a happy sweet smile, although the walking posture is so weak, but the sisters are relatively happy together.


    Let''s sit down and eat together.


    "In the future, you three will be his women, and now we are real sisters. We must be happy when we live together." During the meal, Ling fei''er said with a smile, looking at her three little sisters, not to mention how happy they are, there are three more lovely little sisters, especially last night we had such a good time, the first time we felt so good, not to mention the expectation for the future. The little girl has been looking forward to having fun with her sisters every night, Especially with his sisters to enjoy his love that is deeply owned by the feeling, as a girl, it is very happy.


    "Well, we''ll be sisters, brother Linghao. We''ll be your women." Xiaolan said gently, and became his woman, especially when she experienced a shy and happy moment last night. There was more girl''s playfulness in her tenderness. Although she was not Xiaobing, Xiaodi was playful and lively, she didn''t look so formal.


    "You have given yourself to me. I will love you, spoil you and protect you. No matter what happens in the future, you are all my women. As long as you are my women, I will try my best to protect you all." Wu Hao seriously said that these three little lollies are very charming and he enjoys them very much. But besides enjoying them, he also knows that more should be done to protect them. This is what he should do after getting them.


    Several little women all laughed happily. When they heard what he said, they were certainly happy. No matter how many times they lost, they would feel very happy. Especially they knew that he was not the kind of person who would only promise but not do. Once he made a promise, they would put it into action and really love and love them, To protect them, there is no doubt that there are Xiaobing, Xiaodi and Xiaolan. They all believe that his words will not be false, because she once helped them fight against the space-time worm for a promise, but now they are all his women. They believe that his promise will not be false.


    Wu Hao also smiles tenderly. He is not a person who likes to make promises, but all the promises he says have two meanings. One is to promise them, and the other is to promise himself, so that they can rest assured, not only to make them rest assured, but also to make themselves complete this thing, As long as you make a promise, you must do it. Only in this way can a promise be meaningful. If you can''t make a promise, what''s the meaning of a promise?


    "Well, let''s have a meal. I suddenly feel that I''m very, very lucky in my life. I want to get you women and finish everything quickly. I want to take you to find a peaceful place and have a good life, so that I don''t have to worry about anything. I can enjoy every one of you from morning to night, You can also enjoy each and every one of you quietly, whether it''s enjoying you or appreciating you, or just watching your sisters frolicking and frolicking there, and feel that life is very beautiful. " Wu Hao looked at them with a smile. He could not help sighing that the beautiful feeling of having them around was really very obvious. Especially now he got three cute little girls. These three real little girls brought him great enjoyment. At the same time, they also made him feel that life was so beautiful. He never felt like it had ever been before, but there was one more woman, He felt that this feeling was more profound, and made her more want to give them a stable life, end all these things, and more want to find a quiet place to live with them.

 Chapter 1120

    "I''ll be afraid of you then. I''ll leave us in bed all day and won''t let us get up." Qingyin joked that the sisters enjoyed his love in bed together. Of course, as his woman, she knew better that it was a wonderful thing for him to enjoy so many women alone. Although he was not a human being, he could not understand how much men enjoyed women, but he could feel it every time he showed their looks, When he dotes on them, he devotes himself to them and enjoys them. The more sisters he has in bed, the more he will enjoy them. At that time, 13 women in that world will come to her. In that case, there is no doubt that he will enjoy them very much. A man can enjoy more than 20 women and enjoy their freedom, Think that she will linger on them all day.


    However, it doesn''t matter at that time. If everything is handled clearly at that time, even if he really wants to linger on them every day, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, as long as he likes it, he can enjoy it as much as he wants. After all, there are no other things at that time, just enjoy life, and they are the same as his women, I will enjoy his love very much. It seems that the more he develops it, the more I will enjoy his love. I believe that in the future, after I really enjoy that kind of life, it will be very absurd, but it will also be very beautiful.


    Qingyin said, could not help but smile.


    "At that time, there was nothing. Even if I enjoyed it every day, you didn''t care. And I also planned to do it. Hehe, I really planned to do nothing at that time. At least at the beginning, I would enjoy you every day. Otherwise, I have so many women in vain. If I don''t enjoy it every day, can you love you every day, Isn''t that too much of a loss? Hey, hey, you don''t have to worry about my body. After loving you every time, I feel that my ability in this aspect is a little stronger. " Wu Hao said with a bad smile that every girl couldn''t help but blush. Even Xiaobing and Xiaodi couldn''t help blushing. They couldn''t help thinking of being spoiled by her last night. The pictures were beautiful, but they were really shy.


    "Well, let''s have a meal. When we start to practice, we still have to do the right thing." Wu Hao said with a smile that although it''s very beautiful and he wants to have that kind of life as soon as possible, it''s obviously not the right time. At least the current environment is not suitable for them to linger on every day. When it''s time to do business, we still need to enjoy doing business. We just need to enjoy it when we really relax and have time to enjoy it.


    "That''s what you said. There is still Lingtian today. I think we''d better practice well. Don''t bother us at night. I know you are energetic, but Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi just gave you their first time yesterday. Let them rest for two days. Especially after playing so long last night, they don''t have no chance to enjoy it, I know you like to enjoy the tender little Lori, but she''s already your woman. In the future, you can enjoy as much as you want. Now let them have a good rest. " Qingyin said with a smile, think about last night he enjoyed little Lori''s picture, you can know how much he enjoyed, but now can''t patronize to enjoy them. After all, the three of them are still small, although every time they spoil them, the three of them will be well prepared, but try to have a good rest. It''s not like there''s no chance in the future.


    "Well, we''ll have a good rest these two days, and you''ll have a good rest. If I say, hehe, I''ll have a good rest, and then I''ll love you after a few days of cultivation." Wu Hao gave a bad smile. All the little women blushed and gave him a look, but they couldn''t help laughing. Although they were white, it was a fact. After a few days of cultivation, they would want to be loved by him, let alone him.


    "Let''s have a meal. We''ll practice immediately." Tina giggled. The more sisters there are, the happier life is. Even the practice has become more lively. If you think about the picture of everyone practicing together, don''t mention how happy you are.


    "Have a meal, have a meal, and practice together with you." Wu Hao said with a smile, anyway, when he came to Longya City, he basically achieved all his goals. He just had to wait for old man Longya to do the seven weapons well. As for the waiting time, he was not in the mood to walk around. The whole city was in a mess, and there was nothing to go around. Now many people know him, afraid of walking on the street, Some people still want to settle the relationship with Longya old man by themselves. Going out is definitely a troublesome thing. It''s better to stay at home and practice with their own women. When they are tired, they can relax each other and have a good rest. Why not do it? Why go out to trouble? Anyway, Longya city is just like that, Nothing to see.


    After dinner, Wu Hao accompanied them to practice together. He sat in the middle. As long as ten women surrounded her in a circle, the big one was as intellectual as Qingyin, the small one was as loli as Xiaobing, and the big and small beauties were in a circle, they could even feel their good smell, not to mention how comfortable they were.


    Xiaolingkong beast is not idle. Since they are all practicing, xiaolingkong beast is also the same. Wu Hao throws a lot of persistence from the space ring and lets it swallow it. Xiaolingkong beast is also willing to enhance its strength. And everyone is very happy to accompany her to practice here. This little guy also runs to them from time to time.


    From morning to night, when we have a rest at night, we really have a good sleep together.


    The next morning, I got up early, and after breakfast, I began to practice in the new day.


    Yuying, yudieyun, hanyunru and their four little girls have a little shorter time to practice. Every time they are about to have dinner, they have to prepare their meals in advance. Now there are eleven people at home. It''s better to say more or less. It''s better for them to work together. Otherwise, it will take them a long time to prepare their meals every day.


    What greatly shortens their time is their cultivation. With cultivation, they can do some things with their own strength. For example, they can control a knife to cut vegetables in the air, while they wash vegetables there. This is very convenient. Four people can make eight people''s efficiency completely.

 Chapter 1121

    "Young master, young lady, it''s time to eat." When the meal was ready, the four little girls went to the yard to ask everyone to have dinner.


    At noon, Longya city is hotter than Tianyuan city and Qinghe City, and they are not willing to continue to bask in the sun outside. Just after they opened, everyone went to the house to have dinner together.


    Originally, Xiaobing, Xiaodi and Xiaolan had dinner together. Yuying, yudie and hanyunru were embarrassed to wait on Wu Hao for dinner. But now they are all his women. They have nothing to be embarrassed about. Wu Hao sat down to eat, while Yuying and yudie squatted down in front of him and served him directly.


    They can''t help awfully watching the three of them. When they saw him serve him with their little mouths, their faces suddenly rose red. Last night''s pictures were involuntarily in their minds. The three of them also used the help of their little mouths to help him the night before last, and sometimes they could enjoy his pure Yang essence directly. It''s also a very happy thing.


    But


    At dinner, the three of them are really a little shy.


    After the beautiful night the day before yesterday, Xiaobing, Xiaodi and Xiaolan all deeply understand what''s the matter with girls'' shyness.


    "Why do you play when you eat?" Xiaobing asked shyly.


    "In fact, the four of us used to serve you like this every day when we were eating. Although you can make you relaxed and comfortable while enjoying the delicious food, you can enjoy our service at the same time. The reason why you didn''t have it a few days ago is that you just came home and I''m afraid you are not used to it, but now you have become the princess''s woman, And they give themselves to themselves. It doesn''t matter. " Yu Ying said with a smile.


    "It can be like this. Brother Linghao really enjoys it." Xiao Di said with a smile that everything had happened last night, and he had eaten it himself. Of course, he didn''t mind this kind of thing. Moreover, if they live like this, they would like to continue their original life rather than change their lifestyle because of the appearance of the three of them.


    "Come on, eat." Wu Hao relaxed with a smile. At the beginning, he was a little embarrassed about this kind of thing. Because he was embarrassed, he didn''t enjoy the vulgarity of their four little girls in front of them. But now they have become their own women. Of course, this kind of thing doesn''t matter, and he is used to it, Every day when they eat, they serve themselves, enjoying the delicious food and the tender mouth of the little beauty. Of course, they can''t be more comfortable. Now the three of them have become their own women. They can enjoy what they want.


    "Ling Hao elder brother, can we drink a single brother''s brother brother''s pure Yang essence in a short break?" Xiaobing said to her tongue. They could feel the more energy of the pure Yang essence. They drank a lot last night, but they were not accustomed to it at the beginning. But after that, they enjoyed the delicious essence of pure Yang essence with their sisters, and the essence of pure Yang could help them recover the injury better.


    "Of course you can if you want." Wu Hao, with a smile, is it possible for his own woman to give her?


    "I want it, too." Xiao Di smiled and heave his hands up. Everyone love his pure Yang essence. He is no exception.


    "Haha, I''ll work harder at noon today. You sisters will feed you one by one." Wu Hao laughed at the bad. His sister thought of you. He was all red. Everyone love his pure Yang essence, but this kind of thing is a little shy for women.


    But shy is shy, after all, is the pure Yang essence of their own men. What''s more, it''s normal to love drinking. Besides, his pure Yang essence can bring them great benefits, not only to purify their bodies, but also to make their strength stronger, and not to mention how good they are, which is why they love it so much.


    After a little rest downstairs, Wu Hao hugged her little beauty? When he went upstairs to have a rest, he naturally relied on the bed and let them do it by themselves. He was enjoying his young beauties and fed them all. Of course, Wu Hao had to enjoy his wife one afternoon, Originally, there was no specific plan. I had to practice with my beauties in bed in the afternoon.


    While enjoying the beautiful body of the beautiful people, he helps each other to practice. This feeling is as good as possible. If there are not too many things, there are also many things to pay attention to. He really hopes that he can practice in this way every day, not only for her, but also for her little beauties, if he can, I hope I can practice in this way every day, not to mention a few little girls. Even Qingyin likes to practice with him in this way more and more. Not only can you enjoy the feeling of being loved by the man you love, but also can you concentrate on your own cultivation and improve your strength faster. This way undoubtedly makes everyone enjoy it very much.


    Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi, in particular, are little goddesses bred by energy. They absorb energy very quickly and efficiently. Wu Hao''s pure Yang body is a catalyst for them to cultivate more efficiently. Every time they combine with him, they can all get more efficient cultivation speed, Especially when the essence of his pure Yang is released in their body, the essence of pure Yang essence, plus the highly efficient absorption speed of pure Yang essence, makes their bodies recover very quickly.


    If you practice in your room all afternoon, you don''t have to go out to practice in the evening. You just go to bed in the middle of the night. After lunch the next day, you continue to practice. Of course, you don''t go to your room to practice, but you start to practice in the yard to stimulate your spirit, In fact, they are more willing to practice with him in the best way in the room now, because each of them is aware of the speed of Zhengzheng''s practice. In fact, they don''t accompany him in the room to release the speed of their practice. The speed of their practice is faster and more efficient. If it''s not because this kind of thing is a little shy, they don''t want him to indulge in them every day, They are really willing to practice in the room with him every day. They don''t need to pay too much attention to that way. They just need to relax and enjoy themselves, and then they can automatically complete the process of cultivation. This kind of feeling is certainly beautiful.

 Chapter 1122

    A month passed quickly. Wu Hao didn''t do many things at home every day. He either accompanied them to practice in the yard, would you like to? Take your beauties to practice in the room. They spend half the time drunk and half the time in the yard. Of course, the speed of practice in the room will be very fast, especially in the room. The effect will become more and more obvious with the growth of their strength. Every time they practice in the room, Almost all of them can feel that their strength has been significantly improved, which makes them eager to practice for him in the room every day.


    The most obvious ones are Xiao Lan, Xiao Bing, Xiao Di and their three sisters. Each time these three little goddesses combine with him, they get very strong. After a month, their injuries have completely recovered.


    This morning, Xiao Lan sat on Wu Hao. Because she was the last one last night, she was so tired that she fell asleep on him. When Xiao Lan woke up, she subconsciously sat up and stretched. But this sitting directly made her cry out. In the moment of full feeling, all the memories of last night came back to her mind, Shyness and happiness suddenly appeared on her face. The young face, which was already flushed, became more ruddy and charming.


    Wu Hao didn''t wake up, but Xiao Lan woke up,


    "Xiao Lan, I want it so early in the morning." Wu Hao giggled and supported the little willow waist of the beauty. He was able to enjoy the little beauty early in the morning. Of course, he was very comfortable.


    "No, brother Linghao didn''t come out last night. People want to stretch out in the morning. As a result..." Xiaolan pouted and twisted her waist deliberately.


    Wu Hao closed his eyes and enjoyed it. As soon as Xiao Lan saw that he was more shy when he closed his eyes, he immediately stopped, gently twisted his waist, and then lay down in his arms.


    "Brother Linghao, my injury seems to have healed." Xiao Lan looked at him and said.


    "Yes." When Wu Hao heard this, he was immediately surprised. If his injury was healed, it would be a good thing. He didn''t expect that his body would recover so soon. He was trapped in the stomach for so long by the space-time worm, and his strength was almost sucked out. His body was also injured as never before. He didn''t expect that his body would recover in just over a month, It was a real surprise.


    "I was also very surprised, but it seems that I really recovered." Xiaolan nodded for sure, then looked at him shyly and said: "for more than a month, brother Linghao has been loving me almost every day? Brother Linghao, can you help me? I think that''s the main reason why I''m recovering so quickly


    "Are you sure you really recovered? If we can recover, it is certainly the best Wu Hao asked uncertainly. Of course, he hoped that the three little girls could quickly recover from the last time, for nothing else, just for their better cultivation. Thirdly, when they were cured, there was no doubt that the cultivation speed would be faster. When they were brought here, the three of them knew how to sleep every day, Now every day, it''s obvious that their strength has recovered more, but the recovery of their injuries has obviously surprised him. Of course, beyond the accidents, there are more surprises. Their recovery is a good thing for him, not for anything else, just because they are their little wives now, Of course, I don''t want my little wife to recover with injuries. There is no doubt that time is a good thing.


    "I''ll feel it again." Xiaolan closed her eyes and felt the similarity inside her body thoroughly. Then she quickly opened her eyes, nodded her head firmly and said, "yes, it''s true. My injury has completely recovered, not only three times, but also the strength has been greatly enhanced. Thank you, brother Linghao!"


    "How can you thank me?" Wu Hao was relieved and pinched her face with a smile.


    "At night, brother Linghao can play whatever he wants." Xiaolan shyly said, and playfully spit out a tongue, this little girl nature is gentle, but with him, especially around so many sisters, we live together, very happy, little Lori''s character also gradually showed out, although there is no Xiaobing, Xiaolan so willful and playful, but also become a lot more lively than before.


    "From the back in the evening." Wu Hao whispered a bad smile in his ear. Xiao Lan blushed, but he nodded. Although he was very shy from behind, he could feel different happiness. It seemed that everyone of the sisters had such an experience.


    "Take a look at Xiaobing, Xiaodi. Have their injuries recovered? If they have recovered, it would be better. If not, I will not accompany you to practice these two days. I will accompany two little girls in the room to help them recover." Wu Hao affirmed that although it was a bit evil, what he said at this time was just two or eight Jin. There is no doubt that helping them to practice in the room is the best way to help them recover.


    "I''ll see if the two of them have recovered."


    Xiaolan herself only found that her injury had healed this morning, so she was not sure whether they had healed, because everyone was very happy to live together, and she never thought twice about it. She just practiced and recovered naturally.


    Xiaobing, Xiaodi and these two little girls played with him very late last night, so they are still sleeping very deep. Xiaolan put her hand on their eyebrows and felt it carefully. The injuries in their bodies, just like him, all recovered. She couldn''t help laughing. The injuries of the three sisters all recovered, It certainly made him happy. No matter what happens in the future, it''s always a good thing to get well.


    "Both of them have recovered." Xiao Lan laughs happily. It''s really a wonderful thing for him. He didn''t go out of his way to recover from the injury. But for more than a month, he just practiced every day, and then often enjoyed his pet from body to heart. In this way, the injury was healed. How can he be unhappy?


    "Then you can practice well next. You don''t need to worry about the injury." Wu Hao said with a smile, opening his arms and holding the little beauty in his arms.

 Chapter 1123

    I think that I already have several goddess wives. This feeling is not so pleasant, especially the three little Lori goddesses. Every time I enjoy them, it''s really unforgettable. Wu Hao often wants to finish everything and enjoy them.


    "Now that the injury is healed, maybe we should go back to our time and space next." Xiao Lan''s face became solemn.


    She said: "the problem of space-time worm must be solved. If the situation is not solved in one day, he will strengthen his strength more and more in the third year of our university. The stronger his strength is, the more difficult it will be for us to deal with her in the future. Now that we have recovered from the injury, and our three sisters have no problems, I want to gather the strength of our three sisters and just take this opportunity to solve the space-time worm. If we can successfully solve it, then we will really have no worries. Only in this way can we really live together with brother Linghao and be happy and carefree every day. Otherwise, this hidden danger will exist, We can''t really be at ease with you all the time. "


    Wu Hao nodded when he heard this. He fell asleep and enjoyed the three little Loris very much. But it doesn''t mean that he didn''t realize the risks they had and the power of the space-time worm. He had seen your own power. There was no way for him to eliminate the space-time worm. They had to rely on their three sisters, And Xiao Lan is right. If the time-space worm is not solved, there will always be this hidden danger in the three of them. The longer they stay here now, the more power the time-space worm will absorb in that world. If we can''t sing to them three times, we should eliminate the time-space worm before it has fully grown up, In the future, the power of space-time worm will be more powerful, and it will be very difficult to deal with it.


    "Well, I support your decision. In that case, I will fight against spacetime Rushun with you. Although I may not be able to help you, I can be your bait to attract the attention of spacetime worms. One more person, after all, one more strength. You are just able to deal with him more easily. You three sisters work together, I think we will be able to completely eliminate the space-time worm. " Wu Hao said firmly.


    "Brother Linghao, are you going to deal with space-time worms with us? In fact, the three of us can deal with him. Although the space-time worm is powerful, I believe the three of us will be able to solve it. " Xiaolan said, of course, he is very moved by his man and is willing to face such danger with him, but the space-time worm is a creature in their space-time, and the last time it has been proved that one more person can''t play a big role. Instead of letting him take risks, it''s better for the three sisters to solve the problem by themselves.


    "If you three sisters can solve it easily, how could you two be swallowed by the space-time worm last time? In order to prevent this kind of thing from happening again, one more person will always be able to solve it. I think in the past, the space-time worm will try every means to solve me, which is not a threat, and then deal with you. Since his attention can be attracted by me, you can take this opportunity to solve it, Don''t worry. Although my strength is not as strong as yours, I can''t deal with it easily. Besides, if something happens, I can also find a way to save you. Don''t forget that my dark call can get through the gate of the kingdom of death. It''s a big deal that I''m swallowed by him with you, and then we can go from the kingdom of death, But after you are swallowed by him, I don''t know how to get there. In case you three sisters are swallowed by him, no one will inform me, and no one will take me to save you? What do you say at that time? I can''t find a way to save your mother. I don''t even know how to get to your time and space. At that time, the three lovely little wives I just got were gone. Who can I talk to? " Wu Hao solemnly pinches Xiao Lan on her face. Her tears are dim and she hugs her tightly. After all, little Lori is little Lori. A little touch can make him splash. This pure heart makes Wu Hao understand that he should protect her and protect them, Because he is as white as paper. I am a man with a pen. How to write a beautiful life on his white paper is something he has to consider.


    "Brother Linghao, are you sure you want to go with us? It''s really going to be dangerous. " Xiao Lan looked at him seriously for the last time.


    "With you, of course." Wu Hao nodded firmly and reiterated: "I don''t believe in your strength, but in case of danger, we must make double plans. Just like last time you two were sprayed by the space-time worm, fortunately Xiaobing came to find me, and was able to take me to your space-time, and finally rescued you, This time, the space-time worm may absorb the experience of the last time and devour all three of you. At that time, no one can come to me, and I don''t know how to go to your space-time. What do you want me to do in this case? I don''t want the three wives I just got to be swallowed up without any reason, but I can''t help myself. You are my wife now, my woman, and the woman who protects myself. As a man, I have to do something. Maybe I can''t help you a lot. Last time I was in danger, I would never stand by, And in case you three are really swallowed by him out of control, I can also be swallowed by him directly with you. In that case, I can continue to use the way of dark call to open the door of death Kingdom, and wait for me in Taozhou again, and be fully prepared to fight again. It''s air charging. Of course, it''s best to solve him at one time, I just said just in case, after all, there should be a backup plan for such a dangerous thing, don''t you think? "


    "Well." Xiaolan nodded and said nothing else. She threw herself in his arms and hugged her tightly. Although he didn''t understand many things, after more than a month together, he already understood very well what kind of relationship is between men and women? He also knows that as a woman, it is a very, very happy thing to have a man who loves and loves him so much. At least he feels very happy now. It''s really wonderful to have him loving and caring.

 Chapter 1124

    "When are you going to solve the space-time worm?" Wu Hao asked, stroking her white jade back.


    "As soon as possible, or we''ll go after lunch in the afternoon." Xiaolan thought about it and said that now the injury has healed. Of course, it''s not like dreaming too much at night. Even if it''s just one more afternoon, she feels that the space-time worm can absorb more power and become more powerful. If it can pass as soon as possible, it''s certainly the best thing to solve it as soon as possible.


    "Were you a little tired last night? If I''m a little tired, I think I''d better have a good rest tonight. " Wu Hao said, Xiao Lan blushed and shook her head.


    "Although I''m a little tired when I''m spoiled by brother Linghao, every time I''m spoiled, my body will recover better, so it doesn''t matter. Let''s start in the afternoon after dinner, so as not to have too many dreams. I think it''s better to solve this problem as soon as possible. Even if it''s just one more minute, I think the power of space-time worm will be stronger, If his power is too strong, I don''t think the three of us have enough power to let him completely eliminate the space-time worm. Every time he devours a little power, its power will be stronger. The stronger its power is, the faster it devours energy. If all the power in the universe is swallowed by him, then we will be very weak. " Xiaolan said seriously.


    "Well, now that you''ve made up your mind, let''s finish lunch and leave in the afternoon." Wu Hao doesn''t say it''s a long night''s dream, but it''s a long night''s dream. He once saw the power of space-time worm and knew what role it is. So powerful creatures can solve it as soon as possible. Of course, it can solve it as soon as possible. It''s true that the universe has just been born, the energy is very pure, and space-time worm devours energy for a living, If the energy of that universe is swallowed up by it, its power will become very powerful. Xiaobing Xiaolan Xiaodi, the three of them were born in that universe. In fact, most of their power comes from that universe. If the energy of that universe is swallowed up by the space-time worm, it will limit their power growth, This is very, very bad indeed. It is better to solve the space-time worm as early as possible.


    "Get up, wives." Wu Hao sat up with a smile, picked up all the little girls in the deep sleep, and patted pp. all the little girls woke up one by one. Even after Qingyin got up, he lazily jumped into his arms. Although he always felt that he was an intellectual woman, he also knew that as a woman, the more doted by a man, the easier it was for her to live like a little girl, Sometimes he feels more and more like a little girl, but this feeling makes him know that being a woman is a very happy thing, and only a happy woman can live like a little girl. Only when a woman becomes a little girl can he find real happiness and have a happy woman, No matter when, he will be like a little girl who just fell in love, just like she now gets up early in the morning and lazily throws herself into the arms of her lover. It''s really something that he didn''t even dare to think about before falling in love, but now she has this kind of perfect feeling that he didn''t even dare to think about, which makes him want to keep this love forever.


    Looking at Qingyin''s charming appearance, Wu Hao can''t help laughing. From Qingyin, it''s not difficult to find that every woman is the same. No matter what kind of character she was before she fell in love, even if she was as cold as ice, when she was really loved by a man, her personality would change subtly. No matter how cold she was, no matter how confident she was, she would gradually become relaxed and happy, Cheerful, bright up, and this is the most lovely place for women.


    "Get up."


    Wu Hao smiles and kisses Qingyin. It takes two minutes to let him go. A kiss wakes Qingyin up. Don''t let her smile happily. This morning is really beautiful.


    "We want it, too."


    Ling fei''er starts to rebel with her little girl with a smile. Xiao Bing and Xiao Di are real girls. They play very well with Ling fei''er. They are all very naughty. Of course, they all cry in Wu Hao''s arms. Can Wu Hao refuse? Of course, it''s impossible for their little beauties to ask for a kiss early in the morning. Of course, they should be given a gentle good morning kiss.


    "Miss princess, you play in the room first. We''ll go down and prepare lunch first." Yun Han smiles. They are four sisters. They go downstairs to prepare lunch first. Basically, they can come down after they have prepared lunch downstairs. If they don''t play for a long time, it''s basically like this.


    But this time, Wu Hao went down very fast. Because he was going to take the three sisters to fight against space-time worms in the afternoon, he didn''t bother them. One of them gave them a gentle good morning kiss, and then he took them downstairs.


    When we went downstairs, lunch was not ready, so we all sat on the sofa to have a rest, stretching lazily one by one, breathing the fresh air in the early morning. Although the air here is relatively the best, the air in Longya city is not very good, even here is not very good, compared with their home in Qinghe city, The air here can only be regarded as mediocre, but this morning there is a gentle love for each other, although they do not care about the turbidity of the air, but they all smile happily.


    "Have a glass of water first. I have something to tell you."


    Wu Hao poured a glass of water for each of them. Then he sat down and looked at them seriously. He said, "in the morning, Xiao Lan said that the injuries of the three sisters had healed. Next, I''m going to take them to the universe where they are single, If we don''t get rid of that space-time worm as soon as possible, it will have a great impact on the three of them in the future, and it may even devour all the energy in the universe. At that time, no one could deal with that space-time worm, so now they have recovered, This matter has to be put on the agenda, and the sooner the better. So when I got up, I discussed with Xiao Lan, and we will deal with the space-time worm in the afternoon. "


    "Have we recovered from our injuries?" Xiaolan and Xiaodi are surprised to see Wu Hao, looking at their sister, and then subconsciously look at their own body. They are surprised to find that their injury has really healed, and they are surprised.

 Chapter 1125

    "It''s really healed. I didn''t expect that our injury would heal so quickly." Xiaobing said excitedly. Xiaodi nodded his head excitedly. He didn''t understand why. It took them only about a month to recover from their serious injuries. It''s amazing.


    "Don''t forget, Ling Hao''s brother basically dotes on us every day. Brother, every time you marry him, you don''t realize that the strength of your body is growing very fast. The same injury has healed very quickly, especially the essence of pure Yang essence, which makes us recover more quickly." Xiaolan said, but he didn''t smile, because the thing they are discussing is not this. She said: "the three of us have all healed. Next, we have to deal with the space-time worm. You two have to be ready, and we have to be ready soon, because we are going to start in the afternoon, This matter should be solved as soon as possible, not as late as possible, so that we can really have peace of mind. Otherwise, there is always a huge hidden danger in our universe. We don''t know when this hidden danger will break out. Moreover, the more energy the space-time worm consumes, the stronger its strength will be. In turn, it will consume energy faster and faster, It''s very bad for us


    "Know elder sister, we sisters work together, this time certainly that space-time worm to solve." Xiaodi said firmly. Xiaobing nodded and looked serious. This is not a joke, because they all know what the role of space-time worm is. They all know that if they don''t get rid of the space-time worm, sooner or later it will be swallowed up by the space-time worm, and it''s really not a good thing to eat, The power of the space-time worm increases with the speed of its swallowing energy, and the delay of time will make them fall into a more passive situation.


    "But why is brother Linghao going? Did I hear you wrong just now? We three can go. Why do you want to go with brother Linghao? " Xiaobing asked strangely, now the three of them have all recovered. In this case, of course, the three of them can solve it by themselves.


    "Don''t forget, at the beginning, you three sisters were also engulfed by the space-time worm. Fortunately, Xiaobing got out of danger, which didn''t cause the final trouble. But this time, the situation is different. Since I am your man, of course, I want to help you solve the problem together. Of course, this is not the main reason, The important thing is that if all three of you are engulfed by the space-time worm, the problem will be troublesome. I can''t go to your space-time at all, I can only watch you engulfed, and I can''t save you. In order to avoid this situation, I have to go with you, even if all three of you are engulfed by the space-time worm, I can also use the dark call to enter the kingdom of death and bring you out from the kingdom of death, but if I am not in the three of you and can''t open the gate of the kingdom of death, then I really can''t help it. Just in case, I have to go with you. " Wu Hao said firmly.


    "I''ll go with you too. My injury has recovered to 7788, and my strength can pass. I can help more or less." Dina firmly said that if she could help, of course he would like to help. Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi are all sisters now. As their elder sister, if they can do something for them, of course he will not shrink back.


    "I can go with you, too." Qingyin said.


    "I''ll go with you, too." Lingfei son is also the same, without hesitation about his sister, danger, to deal with their enemies, she when the sister how can retreat?


    Wu Hao was moved when he looked at them one by one. But he shook his head firmly. Even Xiao Lan shook his head firmly. Even if he was very moved, he knew that the more people there were, the more dangerous they would be. Moreover, the three of them were born out of energy, even if they were devoured by the worm of time and space, They can also persist in the worm''s stomach for a long time, but on the other hand, if they are in the past, it may not be long before they are engulfed by time and space, and their lives will be in danger. This is absolutely not what they want to see. They are moved, but they have to think about it rationally, We should never let our lives be in danger because of our sensibility.


    Wu Hao said: "I know that the relationship between your sisters is very good, especially after more than a month, you have become good sisters, but this matter can be more dangerous, not to mention, in case of being swallowed, how long can you persist in the stomach of the space-time worm. Moreover, even if you can persist, It''s also very dangerous to cross the country of death. One more person means one more danger. So we can''t go together. At most, I''ll go there with three sisters. All you have to do is wait for good news at home. Don''t worry, we will be able to solve this problem smoothly. We will be back soon, This time back, there will be no such danger, and your sisters will be able to really feel at ease together Wu Hao firmly said that the more things can be done, the more dangerous it will be. There is absolutely no one with more power. In the face of the space-time worm, this is not an opponent of the same level at all. The more people there are, the more trouble there will be. It is not that the more people there are, the more power there will be. That is to say, the space-time worm is not a normal opponent at all, It can not be measured by the normal level of strength, nor can it be confronted by the normal way of fighting. Therefore, it is safer and more secure to reduce energy as much as possible.


    "Really not? But I really want to go with you, now we are all good sisters, sisters are in danger, but we can''t help, this feeling is really bad, I hope our sisters can enjoy happiness together, enjoy happiness together, also can face danger together, share risk together Tina looked at them and really wanted to help.


    "Yes, we really want to face it together with you. I don''t want our sisters to just enjoy happiness together. We need to face the same risks and crises, not just enjoy each other''s happiness." Ling Fei Er also said excitedly that he really wanted to help, but the feeling that he couldn''t help was really bad.

 Chapter 1126

    Although Qingyin didn''t speak, his expression was also very clear. Since she was a sister, she not only enjoyed each other''s happiness, but also shared the risk and faced the danger together. But he didn''t speak. He also understood Wu Hao''s and Xiao Lan''s worries. This matter can''t be solved by a large number of people. It''s easy to say if they are normal opponents. But what they are facing is a space-time worm. It''s a universe level creature. The three of them may not be able to help a lot if there is any danger, They will also distract their attention and let them fall into danger instead. This is not the contradiction between the two emotions he wants to see. He sighs helplessly.


    "It doesn''t matter about other things, but you have to listen to me. You can''t destroy the plan of the whole thing because of sentimentality. It can''t be solved by too many people. If there are too many people, it will increase the risk. If the risk increases, everyone will be in danger. It''s very likely that none of us will come back, Would you like to in this case? Since you are sisters, you should know that the most important thing between sisters is to hope that each other can safely complete every dangerous thing. Now that sisters do things together, the risk is greater, so how do you choose? I hope you can settle your mind without any psychological burden, even though you are sisters. But not everything can be done together. I won''t say anything about other dangerous things. It doesn''t matter if you want to do it together, because I know you can handle it. But if you sisters go together, the risk will be greatly increased. At that time, everyone of you will be in danger, And I, as your man, may have no time to take care of that situation, we may all be wiped out. I don''t think this is what you want to see, is it? " Wu Hao looked at them seriously. Ling fei''er and Tina shook their heads.


    Of course, this is not what they want to see. The reason why they want to help is to help them solve the problem. If their help can''t solve the problem well, it may even bring greater danger to everyone, they are really entangled. Do you want to help?


    Qingyin thought about it and said helplessly: "well, since you have made a decision about this matter, the three of us will not go there, which will only add to your trouble. We are here waiting for you to come back. Anyway, I hope you four can clearly know that there are still your women and your sisters waiting for you to come back, So no matter how much danger you encounter, you must hold on, stop, and come back safely. You can not defeat the space-time worm this time. But in any case, I hope you can understand that even if you don''t win, you can''t use your own life as a chip, because you are not alone now, and each of us is our sister, They''re all part of your woman. You can''t be selfish. You want to win with your life. Do you hear me


    "I see. Thank you." Xiaolan moved by the dim eyes, directly rushed to Qingyin''s arms, hugged her.


    "Sister, don''t worry. No matter what, we will come back safely. Even if we can''t solve the space-time worm this time, we will come back safely. We will solve the space-time worm when we have a chance next time. We will never make fun of our lives, because we are not alone now, We are part of the sisters and the women of Linghao''s brother. Even for everyone, we will come back safely. Don''t worry. "


    "Yes, you can rest assured that I will bring them back safely. And now that I have gone, I will try my best to help them get rid of the space-time worm. When they come back, you can be as happy as you want at home, I promise to let your three sisters stay at home for a week in a row after coming back this time, and enjoy the happiness I give you Wu Hao said with a bad smile, to eliminate their worries in this way. Sure enough, he said that lingfei''er and Dina Qingyin all gave him a white eye for a week. It''s strange that he didn''t bother him for a week. This guy''s physical quality can''t be better. Ten women on the bed, he tossed about for three days and three nights, I feel that he is full of energy. On the contrary, they are frustrated by him. In the end, they are all tired. If they don''t have many sisters, they will not be able to stand him. But now it is because of many sisters. Even if he is full of energy, their sisters can enjoy the wonderful happiness she has given. There is no doubt about that, If a week is ridiculous, it should be wonderful. And now as long as you can come back, even if it is a week, it will be a reward for him.


    Qingyin thought about it and said, "this is what you said. As long as you can come back safely this time, no matter whether you can solve it or not, the space-time worm will give you this opportunity. We will accompany you in the room and let you have a free time for a week. You can do whatever you want and do what you say."


    "Really, hehe, let''s make a deal. No matter what, I will bring them back, and not only that, but also I will get rid of the space-time worm. Since I''ve been there once, I can''t go back empty handed. If so, what''s the significance of this time? So, hehe, let''s add ten days, If you don''t get rid of the space-time worm, just bring them back safely. How about seven days Wu Hao laughs. It''s very pleasant to be able to enjoy his beauty for a week or even ten days. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong in Longya City, just waiting for old man Longya to help him build seven weapons. During this period of time, anti rightness cultivation is also cultivation, and rightness cultivation is closely in the yard, It''s better to practice happily in the room. It''s more comfortable and beautiful. If you really get rid of the space-time worm, it''s really worth celebrating in the room for ten days and nights. After all, once the space-time worm is solved, all the troubles will be solved. At least the three sisters will have no worries. They want to go back to their space-time in the future, Practice or do well. She can do anything easily and freely. When she thinks about it, she thinks it is necessary to solve the space-time worm. Otherwise, what will she do in this trip.

 Chapter 1127

    Wu Hao is not a man who likes to do useless work. If he does it, he must succeed. If he can''t succeed, all his efforts will be in vain. He doesn''t like to hear that as long as he works hard, no matter whether he succeeds or not, effort is the most important bullshit. What he wants is that if he works hard, he will succeed. Only when he succeeds can he prove that his efforts are meaningful, If you don''t succeed, there''s no point in working hard. Take such a huge risk to find the space-time worm. Of course, you have to find a way to solve it. As long as you can solve the space-time worm, hehe, it''s no problem to revel at home for ten days and ten nights.


    "Well, as long as you can come back safely, we will let you enjoy seven days. If you can get rid of the space-time worms and bring them back safely, we will let you enjoy ten days. You can be as happy as you want, as happy as you want, and as happy as you want, But the premise is that you have to bring the three sisters back safely, and you can''t get hurt yourself. You don''t want to bring the three of them back, and then you are seriously injured. We don''t want to see this situation. So what you have to do is to protect yourself while protecting the three of them. Taking medicine can solve the problem, Of course, it''s best not to solve it. You have to remember that you can enjoy it for seven days when you come back, so. Don''t try to be brave, do you know? " Qingyin seriously told him that although this kind of reward is a bit ridiculous, he knows that this kind of reward is the most effective for him, and what''s the relationship between this kind of reward? That itself is his woman, they themselves as a reward to him, is a happy thing, as long as they can come back safely, everything else doesn''t matter, he can do whatever he wants.


    "That''s right. As long as brother Linghao can bring Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi back safely, you will definitely enjoy them for seven days. What''s more, you want to say that it''s not our enjoyment, it''s absolutely for you to enjoy them. So you must do it. Don''t come back with injuries. Sister Qingyin is right. It''s good to get rid of the space-time worm, But if it can''t be solved, you must take your own life safety as the first consideration. You can''t sacrifice your own way to fight against the space-time worm. I hope that when you come back, everyone will be safe and everyone will be alive. I don''t want you three to just recover and start healing again. " Lingfeier also said firmly.


    "If you can''t, you can''t be brave. Although it''s very urgent, it can''t be finished in a hurry. If you can kill the space-time worm, it''s good. If you can''t, you must keep yourself first. Isn''t there a saying that you can''t be afraid of no firewood if you keep the castle peak? In that case, let''s keep ourselves first. " Tina also told her that it was very dangerous, and it was because of the danger that he wanted to help, but now he couldn''t help, so what he could do was to tell them to come back safely. If they couldn''t come back safely, what''s the point of getting everything else? No matter how strong the space-time worm is, he also believes that one day, with their strength, they will be able to solve the space-time worm.


    Wu Hao looked at them. He was moved, sad, and helpless. They all gave them a kiss on the face, and then said, "I say you will talk back one by one. Can you stop being so ambitious and destroy your prestige? Before you start, why do you think the space-time worm will win first? We''re going this time to solve the space-time worm. Even if we don''t get hurt at all, it''s not impossible to get rid of the space-time worm. Why do you all feel like the space-time worm is invincible? I tell you, hehe, although I''m not a big trouble, I can guarantee that the three sisters will be able to come back safely and solve the problem of time and space. This is why we go up. If we can''t solve the problem of time and space worm, what are we going to do? We don''t want to kill the space-time worm. Don''t worry. This time, you can not only solve the space-time worm and eliminate all the hidden dangers of their three sisters, but also bring all your three lovely little sisters back safely. By that time, you three sisters should be ready, You should take good care of your three little sisters in ten days, or you''ll be very sorry to take care of them, won''t you


    Lingfei''er and Dina Qingyin gave him a white eye, but they were relieved to see his firm expression. He had such self-confidence. Of course, it was the best. Since he was so sure, they would not say anything. They all gave him a kiss on the face, and their eyes gradually became firm, although they didn''t say anything, But I also gave them a firm answer in my heart, that is, we are waiting for you to come back at home. Although we can''t help you, we will silently pray for you and cheer for you, no matter when we are waiting for you to come back.


    "Well, well, don''t treat this as a trivial matter. Anything important should be big and small. Only in this way can it be solved easily. If a sword itself is not a particularly big thing and it''s so troublesome, what can we do when we face the space-time worm, We must treat it as a less serious problem. Only in this way can we better solve it and do our best. But we must never look too high on the enemy. Otherwise, we will be in a mess. Don''t think so much about it. After dinner, the four of us will set out, and the three of you will wait for our news at home. You can rest assured, although you can''t guarantee when you will come back, But absolutely. I will bring them back safely. You can practice well at home and don''t have to worry about anything. " Wu Hao firmly said, pulling them to sing, and sitting down for me, Yuying, yudie, Yunhan, Yunru four little girls, just ready for lunch, a lunch all out, looking very delicious, although everyone is not in the mood to eat, but the meal still has to eat, at least pretend not so worried, because now worry is useless, They can only try their best to calm down and appear less worried. As Wu Hao said, they should at least take things easy, otherwise they will be too serious and easy to mess with themselves.

 Chapter 1128

    After dinner, their sisters sat on the sofa and comforted each other for a while. Wu Hao didn''t like this kind of parting. So after dinner, he went to the yard to play with xiaolingkong beast for a while. Xiaolingkong beast didn''t know what was going to happen, so he didn''t feel it at all. He was still lying in the yard, lazily riding his crystal stone, The hard and incomparable crystal stone in his mouth was like ice in her mouth, and then it was eaten.


    About half an hour, Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi sisters come out in front, lingfeier Dina Qingyin Yuying, Yujie Yunhan Yunru, walk behind and send them out.


    "You must be careful. Although you have just said so much, I still hope you must pay attention to your safety. Anyway, I hope you must come back safely. Don''t forget that we are all waiting for you at home." Tina was worried and told herself to rest assured, but when she left, she couldn''t help worrying about their safety. This kind of involuntary worry was also the symbol of their feelings.


    "Yes, no matter what, you must come back safely. We''ll wait for you at home. Brother Linghao, you should remember that if you can bring everyone back safely, then you can play whatever you like and accompany you for seven days and nights." Ling fei''er was worried and said that although it was very shy, there was no shy look on his face at this time. Some of them were just worried. If they could go with them, they might not be so worried. The reason why they were worried was that they could not help at all. They had to wait at home for this kind of waiting. Their mood was very sad, More anxious, more worried, but helpless, even if they want to help, they can not help, because the three of them will only increase their burden and put them in greater danger. Out of reason, they can never go.


    "Don''t worry, I will bring them back." Wu Hao didn''t say anything. He hugged them forward and gave them all a kiss on the faces of the seven little girls. No matter lingfeier Dina, Qingyin or Yuying, yudie, Yunhan and Yunru, they could see that each of them was very worried about it. Of course, he wanted to reassure each of them.


    "Young master, Miss LAN, Miss Bing and miss Di, you must come back safely."


    Yu Ying, Yu die, Yun Han, Yun Ru, the worry on the four little girls'' faces is self-evident.


    "Don''t worry. Well, you don''t have to send them all the time. We''ll go straight away and come back early, which will make you more at ease. I''ll definitely bring them back as soon as possible, so that there''s no problem. You don''t have to think so much. Let''s go. It''s time to practice and have a rest in the house." Wu Hao smiles and signals Xiao Lan to take everyone away.


    "Sister, let''s go first. Don''t worry. We will come back safely." Xiaolan says, Xiaobing and Xiaodi run to the front and give them a hug. Then they come back to Wu Hao.


    Xiaolan waved her hand directly, and a blue energy directly took the four of them to disappear in the yard. When they reappeared, they had come before Xiaobing and took Wu Hao to the peak of their world. The towering peak and the cold air were blowing by. The whole world seemed to be a new one, and they felt like another world in an instant, The noisy city, to the silent mountain, and snow all over the sky, cold wind everywhere, this feeling is very strange, even a little bit did not recover.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and didn''t say anything. He adjusted his state with Xiaolan and was about to face the space-time worm. Now his mentality is very important. If his mentality can''t be adjusted properly, this huge and dangerous creature is likely to become helpless in the face of the space-time worm. Fighting is a psychological quality, Only when they have absolute strength can they be relatively less dependent on their psychological quality. However, the strength of the space-time worm and their sisters is basically the same. This is a difficult battle. The more difficult the battle is, the more you need to rely on a calm mind to have the final chance to win. Wu Hao is very clear about this, so he knows that only by adjusting his mind can you have a good chance to win, In order to play the strongest strength in the battle.


    Xiao Bing, Xiao Lan, Xiao Di, it''s not the first time for the three of them to face the space-time worm. They know that what they are going to face is their old opponent, so they quickly adjust their state and enter the fighting state.


    The space-time worm has always been their enemy. Once they didn''t have much hope to eliminate it, but this time with their own man around, they are more confident than ever. No matter what, they must eliminate the space-time worm, even if their strength is only a little higher than before, but with him around, They always believe that they can really succeed this time, and as long as they succeed this time, there will be no worries in the future. The space-time worm can no longer cause harm to them, and the space-time worm can no longer cause harm to the born universe. After all, space-time is like ants devouring energy for a living, and the whole just born universe is pure energy, If all the energy of your shorting is consumed by the space-time worm, then the space-time worm has all the energy of the universe, and the universe born of its power battle is destroyed. This is not what they want. It is their home and their single paradise after all. If their home is destroyed, they will have no place to go in the future, Although they can stay with Wu Hao, and they will be more close to Wu Hao, it is not a pleasant thing to see their home destroyed. Even if one day they want to go back home to practice and enhance their strength, there is a place to go. Once they are destroyed by time and space, there will be no backing to rely on.


    Now their confidence is very strong, this time they will be able to get rid of the space-time worm, and they are confident.


    "Let''s go."


    Wu Hao saw that they were ready and immediately took Senluo out of the space ring. Although Senluo''s damage to the space worm is not obvious, or even has no harm effect on him, he has a weapon in his hand, which can improve his combat effectiveness. For nothing else, he just wants to look more powerful, Even in the face of space-time worms, this momentum has no effect.

 Chapter 1129

    Even he was not sure whether the space-time worm, a huge and low-level space-time creature just born, could feel the momentum, or whether he would have some fear because of the so-called momentum. However, by making himself more powerful, he could gain a higher battle advantage in the battle, so Wu Hao resolutely took out Senluo, Keep yourself at your best.


    Xiao Lan saw that he was ready to fight. Without saying a word, he waved his hand and took them to the chaotic universe.


    The universe evolves every day, so it seems to be a little different after such a long time, but they don''t know where it is, because the whole universe is a chaos, and there is nothing else. Of course, if there is, it is the space-time worm. Where is the space-time worm? Wu Hao doesn''t know, but Xiao Bing, Xiao Lan, Xiao Di and the three of them can clearly feel the direction of the space-time worm, and the space-time worm can also feel Wei Zhi of the three of them. When the three of them appear, the space-time worm becomes active again. He is devouring the energy of chaos, and flies towards them quickly. The chaos is very big, But because of chaos, the whole space-time and the whole time are not obvious. The feeling of distance is not particularly obvious. Even if the distance is very far away, we can still clearly see that the space-time worm is moving towards them. Without saying a word, Wu Hao also takes them to rush towards the space-time worm. Although it is not the main combat effectiveness, senlo is in hand, and he is not afraid of the space-time worm when he is in the best state, And what he wants to do is very simple, that is to use his own strength to attract space-time worms to distract his attention, so that the three sisters can give full play to their combat effectiveness and fight against space-time worms.


    "Let''s make a plan again. I''ll distract him. What you three have to do is try your best to eliminate it. As long as you eliminate it, you don''t care about other things. When I''m not fatally in danger, you don''t care about us. You just have to put all your energy on dealing with space-time worms, As long as you can get rid of the space-time worm, other things are not important. Although you promise them that you won''t get hurt and go back safely, you should be prepared. This is a tough battle. It''s not easy to win. It''s inevitable to get hurt. Even if I get hurt, don''t worry. I will never put myself in danger, You are the same, but you should not worry too much when the injury is inevitable. As long as you can keep yourself alive, I think you can recover, and I can also help you recover very well, so don''t care too much about these things. What we have to do is to try our best to eradicate the curse of space-time worm. "


    Wu Hao said: "when I have his attention, you will try your best to attack him. If he attacks you, you will try your best to avoid his attack and continue to attack him. Remember the key to this battle, it is absolutely not to fight with him, because what you want to do is to eliminate it, so what you have to do is to fight with him, You can never fall into a fight with him. If you fight with him, you are likely to fall into a passive position because of its huge size. On the other hand, if you just look for opportunities to attack him, look for opportunities to attack him, attack him as soon as you have a chance, and fight guerrilla warfare, then the space-time worm will have nothing to do with you, Because you have a big advantage in body size. Although space-time worms move fast, they are big after all, and the target is very obvious. If you want to make them unable to start, you will succeed. I will always interfere with his attention, let it have no way to deal with you wholeheartedly, so what you have to do is attack him wholeheartedly. "


    "I understand."


    The three sisters nodded solemnly. At this time, the three little Loris looked very serious and serious, just like the little goddess. Facing the enemy, they put forward their fighting posture. Only this kind of fighting posture can make them look more powerful. They don''t look like little Lori who is harmless to human beings and animals. They seem to be very powerful fighting gods, After all, the three of them have very strong fighting capacity. Although girls in most cases will make people forget their own strength, especially beautiful girls, especially beautiful girls like them, it''s easier for people to forget their own strength, but now they are really serious. The expression on their faces can tell that their fighting consciousness has been very strong, and they have seen the space-time worm. This time, what they want to do is to try their best to solve the space-time worm with the support of their men.


    In their impression, the space-time worm is still very huge. Because of the distance, when they see the space-time worm, they also feel that it should be the same as before, very huge. But when the space-time worm is close to them, and they are also close to the space-time worm, they suddenly find that the space-time worm has not been dealt with the last time, What''s the situation of their huge size, shrinking so much that all four of them are a little surprised? Space time worms have shrunk so much at once. Is this evolution? Or are you going to evolve or something?


    No one knows why, but when the space-time worm saw their three little goddesses, it was obviously very excited and felt the abundant power on them. The space-time worm was excited again and wanted to devour them. Before, it gained a lot of energy by devouring them, but now, because they were separated from their bodies, He found that the speed of swallowing energy became very slow, which made him very angry and uncomfortable. He wanted to continue to get the experience of absorbing energy at a high speed, and because he lost their support, its size became very small. He wanted to continue to restore a larger size and devour all the energy in the whole universe, And this time, since the three little girls all appeared, he wanted to swallow them into his body, let them absorb all the energy in the universe for themselves, so that he can grow up quickly.


    He doesn''t know what he has been doing to swallow up energy. In fact, he has never thought about this kind of thing. However, as a pressing cosmic creature, his instinct is very obvious, that is, he wants to swallow up more energy. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t destroy the universe this time.

 Chapter 1130

    For instinctive reasons, he only wanted to do his best to work with colleagues. The advantages and disadvantages of communication energy were not important to him. Driven by himself, he knew that swallowing energy would make him get more benefits, which made him very excited when he met the three girls. Excited, he opened his mouth and rushed towards them.


    Although the size of the space-time worm was much smaller the last time you saw him, it was still a huge problem for the four of them, especially for Wu Hao. After all, the three little goddesses and the space-time worm were right. After watching them for a while, Wu Hao didn''t have much contact with ten pieces of such a big creature, In his heart, he felt a little uneasy. Only his powerful fighting power supported him to respond. When the space-time worm came with his mouth wide open, Wu Hao quickly made two gestures to let the three of them disperse quickly. He did his best to summon a huge creature from the kingdom of death.


    A black eagle.


    This black whirlpool is very strange, with red light in its eyes. Its wings are not ordinary biological wings, but like steel, shining with silver light. His giant claws are also silver and look very sharp. So Wu Haozhi doesn''t call three, but calls one, just to concentrate all his energy, Because he knows very clearly that the biggest characteristic of Diablo summoning is that the more energy he puts in, the stronger the creatures he summons. His current level is quite high, and the Diablo that can summon is also very powerful. Although it''s still a bit difficult to face the space-time worm, what he has to do is not to work hard with the space-time worm, so how strong the dead creatures can be summoned, Call the birthday of death more than ten years ago. The eagle looks very big. Yes, its wings are at least 2000 meters long. The overwhelming shape makes it look very huge. At least Wu Hao looks like a tiny mole ant under his feet. Although the eagle is not big in the face of space-time worms, a cosmic creature, Wu Hao can use the eagle to do more things, Because he knows the space-time worm is a low-level creature, it''s hard for him to keep focused.


    In the eyes of the space-time floor, Wu Hao was able to find that when the space-time worm saw the black eagle, his attention was distracted. Originally, he looked directly at the three goddesses, but soon noticed the black eagle, and he hesitated. He was not sure that he was chasing the three goddesses separately, It''s better to solve the black eagle in front of him first. When he is threatened, he will instinctively want to solve the threat first, and then solve his goal. Finally, he hesitates. As a result, he decides to attack the black eagle. This is the effect Wu Hao wants to achieve. When he sees the worm coming straight at him, Wu Hao immediately attacked the black eagle.


    The most peculiar thing about this black eagle is that the black eagle has silver wings. The silver wings are not ordinary wings, but the steel wings. The black eagle quickly attacks the space-time worm. The space-time worm has no weakness, but he also relies on his eyes to move, So Wu Hao quickly controlled the black eagle to attack the eyes of the space-time worm, flapping the fierce storm of space-time. Thank you, Shan Sheng. When the black eagle flapped its wings, the silver wings attacked the eyes of the space-time worm like a rainstorm or a pear blossom rain. The black eagle''s wings kept shooting silver steel knives, and the general wings grew rapidly at the same time, Fast shooting, fast growing, fast shooting, stormy and dense attacks really angered the space-time worm. The space-time worm, relying on its instinct, quickly attacked the black eagle.


    However, under the control of Wu Hao, the black eagle is very flexible, quickly avoids the attack of the space-time worm, and constantly attacks his eyes. Even for a pure energy business, it does not cause much impact, but his eyes must recover before they can have a clearer vision, even if his eyes can continue to recover, But if the attack continues, his eyes will not recover.


    The black eagle constantly attacks the space-time worm, and the space-time worm is a little annoyed. Although it can''t cause direct damage to him, this kind of interference makes him very angry and uncomfortable. He tries to attack the black eagle, but Wu Hao''s control makes the black eagle extremely flexible, And the black eagle even flew to his back and directly tore her skin with the sharp claws, but the skin healed again immediately, which made his attack have no substantive effect, but it interfered with the attention of the space-time worm. The space-time worm was almost directly interfered by the black eagle.


    At this time, the three little goddesses of Xiaolan, Xiaodi and Xiaobing immediately attacked the space-time worm. They surrounded the space-time worm in a triangle formation. Xiaolan directly attacked the space-time worm with pure energy, while Xiaobing attacked the space-time worm with his cold air, Xiaodi uses his fire to attack the space-time worm. When three different energies converge, they immediately fuse into a very strange and powerful energy. They quickly penetrate the space-time. The worm''s body burns a big hole in his body, and their energy level is now very high. This attack immediately makes the space-time worm feel pain, The space-time worm is struggling, rolling and wriggling violently in the chaos. He tries to attack the three girls immediately, but his attack is disturbed by the black eagle again.


    The black eagle flapped its wings and launched intensive attacks on it, but the basically harmless steel wings brought endless troubles to him, which made him unable to concentrate on attacking the three goddesses. Moreover, the three girls constantly changed their positions, which made him have no time to attack. He didn''t know which one to attack first, because he knew very well, It''s impossible to attack three girls at the same time. Only by breaking through one by one, can we swallow all the three girls. But now, the three of them are very flexible, constantly changing their positions and attacking him. In front of him, there is a huge black eagle constantly interfering with him, this strange creature, I''m afraid I''ve never seen it before, and he doesn''t think the black eagle is strong, but at present, the tortoise is not strong, and the manna is very troublesome, which makes him unable to concentrate on dealing with the three little goddesses, and the space-time worm is even more angry.

 Chapter 1131

    The anger of the space-time worm eventually turns into powerful attack power. Although he has no particularly powerful moves, he can emit pure energy storm from his mouth. The positive energy storm is devastating to the black eagle. When he hits the black eagle, he is immediately torn to pieces by the pure energy, Wu Hao is not surprised that even the most powerful dead creatures are vulnerable to the cosmic space-time worm. It''s self-evident that the space-time worm is powerful. All three girls can be devoured by it. It''s conceivable how powerful it is. But Wu Hao won''t give up. Just when the space-time worm was preparing to attack the three moving little goddesses with an energy storm, Wu Hao once again used his dark call to summon a snake like creature like a giant dragon from the kingdom of death. The snake like creature is also very powerful. It always has a 5000 meter long body. It looks like it''s coiled in the air and becomes a steamer like life. Even looking at it, Wu Hao feels that this is the powerful thing. If such a creature is summoned in the high heaven and the divine world, I''m afraid it''s going to shock everyone.


    But at this time, the 5000 meter long giant snake was not able to deal with the space-time worm easily. It was even said that it was very likely that it would be saved and solved by space-time soon. Wu Hao, who had prepared for this, launched the giant snake''s attack without hesitation. He directly went up to the neck of the space-time worm, which was said to belong to a poisonous creature and went down with one bite, The black venom was quickly injected into the body of the space-time worm. To Wu Hao''s surprise, the space-time worm obviously showed a painful feeling at the moment of being injected with the venom, which made Wu Hao immediately excited. That is to say, although the space-time worm is not afraid of physical attack, it is the venom from the giant snake of the dead country, It can still affect his body. It seems that the venom can make the energy in his body chaotic and make him unable to concentrate well. Running energy, even the spread of venom, affects all the energy around him.


    If so


    Wu Hao''s eyes were very excited, but after the excitement, he immediately focused on the battle. There was not much he could do. He could only disperse his attention as much as possible. It happened that this powerful giant snake could interfere with the space-time worm with venom, so we must make good use of this giant snake instead of just like the black eagle, It will be solved by him soon. It''s better to let its venom work in all parts of the worm''s body.


    Wu Hao immediately took control of the giant snake and attacked the space-time worm again. This time, he did not attack at the same position, but under his neck. Because the space-time worm has no neck, his whole body is connected as a giant maggot, so it is relatively safe as long as it is not facing its mouth, But when the giant snake came to his neck, it immediately bit him down. The two huge long teeth directly landed on the surface of his energy and injected the black venom directly, making the black venom spread like clouds. Because the space-time worm itself is a body composed of energy, this situation looks very clear, It can be seen in her transparent body, and when the black venom invaded her skin, the space-time worm obviously struggled with pain again, and even the space-time storm that was just about to launch towards the three of them was immediately dissipated by himself.


    That''s right. It seems that the space-time worm will be affected by the venom this time. The venom is a physical attack, and the venom can affect the release of energy and destroy the collection of energy. The venom snake is absolutely a very powerful creature. It can not only attack the physical nature, but also launch the venom to destroy the energy of the target, It seems that this poisonous snake can play a huge role in this battle. Wu Hao looks at the space-time worm and wants to use his twisted body. The giant snake sleeps for you. He immediately controls the giant snake to get away from his body, swims to her back, takes another bite directly towards his back, bites it, and doesn''t wait for the space-time worm to react, Once again, control the giant snake to attack other parts of his body, and inject a large amount of black venom into each bite. The black venom gathers in his body bit by bit. It destroys his energy and makes the space-time worm''s attention completely unable to concentrate, which makes the space-time worm very painful. He wants to concentrate his energy, but the black venom is constantly spreading in his body, affecting his energy, which makes him feel very painful.


    Even beyond the pain, what is more painful is that he not only has to face the influence of the spread of venom on energy, but also what is really fatal is the attack launched by the three little girls, which can directly penetrate his body, destroy its energy, and cause fatal damage. At this time, she simply can''t concentrate on dealing with the three little girls, Every time I want to deal with the venom of three little girls, it will quickly destroy its energy. Moreover, with more and more places that the snake has launched into the water this time, more and more black venom has accumulated on him. Although the space-time worm is very huge, the venom has gathered in his body bit by bit, and the effect of this diffusion is also very amazing, at least this space-time worm, It doesn''t look as easy as you think.


    This is exactly what Wu Hao wants to achieve. The venom possessed by this 5000 meter long giant snake just destroys and interferes with the energy, and can directly affect the energy operation of the space-time worm. As the venom continues to spread and accumulate in his body, a large amount of venom is injected into each bite, although there is not much venom at each point, and it spreads, The impact on his body is not particularly huge. Just like bees, a bee doing something on a person''s skin will not cause too much danger. It just makes people feel very painful. But a group of bees are constantly attacking the body. Besides the pain, the more fatal thing is life-threatening. In the same way, although there is only one giant snake, However, the black venom is constantly injected into his body. The spread of venom also forms the effect of bee attack. Even her transparent skin gradually appears a light gray shadow, which makes his body not as transparent as it just was. This is the effect of venom spread, When the venom of this giant snake starts to spread, even if it can''t cause fatal effect on him, its energy can move the venom at will and the effect will be exerted immediately.

 Chapter 1132

    The venom can just control the condensation and eruption of energy. The energy can''t be completely condensed, which makes the space-time worm lose its attack ability. Moreover, the spread of the venom causes energy damage, but the space-time worm is very painful.


    Space time worms think of escape.


    And as soon as the idea came out, he instinctively started his survival instinct, and immediately fled to the chaos. The three little girls, too, were born in the chaos as worms of life time and space. The idea of escaping back to the chaos was instantly penetrated by them, and their action was not slow, and they quickly caught up with them, Immediately launch a more violent attack on the space-time worm. The output of energy is more and more huge. The space-time worm can''t resist energy at all. It will quickly consume its body size and shrink even more severely. It can be clearly felt that as their three little goddesses attack more and more fiercely, the energy on the space-time worm becomes weaker and weaker, and after it can fall down, The body of the space-time worm is gradually shrinking. At this time, Wu Hao knows that the space-time worm can definitely be killed this time, especially when the venom affects his energy, condenses his energy, and he can''t launch a more violent attack.


    But the three girls are not feeling well either. In order to completely eliminate the space-time worm, the three of them try their best to output their energy and concentrate all their energy on the space-time worm. They try their best to eliminate the space-time worm. Of course, the space-time worm is not feeling well because they try their best to output their own energy for the three girls, The power of space-time worms is declining so fast, and it should not be too long for them to stick to it. Wu Hao saw that they were struggling, but noticed that each of them was trying their best to output their own energy. The space-time worms of the team were attacking madly, which made him see their determination, no matter how difficult this time, How tired, they will definitely want to completely solve the problem of time and space. Wu Hao showed a firm and happy look on his face. Yes, that''s the attitude. Since he is facing the space-time worm and his own enemy, what he should do is to try his best to solve the space-time worm. And this time, their purpose is to solve the space-time worm. Now that they have the opportunity, of course, they should try their best.


    Not only them, but also himself. In this case, we should try our best to help them solve the space-time worm.


    How else can he help them now? Wu Hao thought about it. He made a leap to the head of a 5000 meter long giant snake. It seemed that the giant snake was evolving, but the evolution failed. That''s why he died. It seemed that there was a dragon like water chestnut on his head, but it didn''t grow well. So this giant snake should be a failed creature in the process of evolution towards the dragon. Of course, it could also be a failure of evolution, He died by himself, but this giant snake can evolve towards the direction of agriculture, which shows that this giant snake has a very powerful power.


    Wu Hao was surprised to be able to summon such a powerful creature from the kingdom of death. At the same time, he thought about how to use this powerful giant snake space-time worm to launch more devastating attacks. This is what he wanted to do. After all, space-time worms are creatures to be eliminated, and the goal of this trip is to eliminate space-time worms, Since the three of them are doing their best to do this, he certainly can''t give up attacking the space-time worm. Although his body surface is full of venom now, which also affects his attack, the action power of the stone is not weakened. It can still travel freely in time and space, and can still come and go freely in chaos, If we really want to eliminate him, we must make his action force more weak.


    What should we do? Wu Hao thought of a way.


    The giant snake, the master, is moving rapidly towards time and space. The three of them are doing their best to attack him and keep a safe distance from him. However, the output of energy is so powerful that Wu Hao is very surprised. It turns out that the three girls have such powerful power, If you put it in the universe where he lives, their energy output can easily destroy a star, or put a star into a grave in the universe, or put a star out completely, so that he loses his vitality, and their energy is continuously outputting. This level of energy output can absolutely destroy the galaxy, And even destroy the entire network of galaxies.


    With such a powerful little goddess, how can we not help them eradicate this last threat? Wu Hao''s eyes must have steered the giant snake to the front of the space-time worm. The space-time worm instinctively wants to open its mouth to eliminate the threat in front of it. This time, Wu Hao made him get what he wanted. He left the head of the giant snake directly, but controlled the giant snake to get into the mouth of the space-time worm quickly, The time-space worm is stupid because he hasn''t generated enough wisdom to analyze the war situation. All his actions are directed by instinct. He thinks that after the thing is swallowed up, it can be eliminated. But this is a poisonous snake that can have a huge impact on energy. This poisonous tongue can''t be polite to him. To be exact, it''s Wu Hao''s poisonous tongue that can''t be polite to him and control it immediately, Attacking her from the inside has just made its surface full of venom. Now we need to make its interior full of venom. Attacking from the inside can definitely make this space-time worm more lost.


    The giant snake opens its mouth wide and has two sword like teeth, which directly pierce the body of the space-time worm. The black venom is injected into it like a fountain. The space-time worm feels the pain of being single from inside, and immediately roars. The silent roar finally manifests itself in the fierce struggle. However, such struggle is of no help at all. No. 1 does not pity the space-time worm, He doesn''t sympathize with his sufferings. If he wants to destroy it, he must completely destroy it. He directly controls the black giant snake swimming in his body. Every inch he moves, he injects venom into his body. When it enters his stomach, the space-time worm has been filled with venom from the inside, but it is said that it can''t hold on after it enters the stomach of the space-time worm, After giving him the last bite, he was immediately digested by the space-time worm. However, even so, from mouth to stomach, the giant snake has contributed all its venom throughout the journey, and suffered damage from the inside of the body. The energy of the space-time worm is declining, and his energy can''t gather at all. Once gathered, it will affect the venom, The venom immediately dissipates the energy.

 Chapter 1133

    This is the unique attack way of the giant snake. When it hunts, it will quickly inject venom into the prey. This venom can quickly affect the energy accumulation of the prey. If it can''t gather energy, it can''t attack it. It can immediately make the prey just become an ordinary prey. It will attack the prey again. Of course, for space-time worms, This kind of venom is not fatal, but the quantity of this kind of venom is so huge that it still makes him very uncomfortable, especially the venom, which also works for him, because he is also a part of the energy system. His body is made up of energy, and the venom is aimed at energy, and its energy is the same. It cannot gather energy when it is attacked by the venom, The space-time worm can''t launch an attack. He doesn''t even dare to devour things. He just wants to flee everywhere, because he has already felt the threat of death. He feels that he is going to die soon, because the venom in his body is difficult to be quickly discharged, and the venom quickly invades his body, making his energy unable to condense, Unable to launch an attack, this passive feeling made him clearly know that he was likely to die this time. Of course, the main business was not the key point. The key point was that the weaker he was, the more powerful the three goddesses attacked him. After the attack became more violent, he became weaker and weaker. The weaker his body was, the more he could not bear the goddess''s attack.


    Well, Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi see that the space-time worm is getting weaker and weaker, and their combat effectiveness is becoming stronger. They export all their energy and launch a fierce attack against the space-time worm. The body of the space-time worm is shrinking, and finally it is completely covered by the energy of the three goddesses, It''s like falling into an alchemy furnace where energy condenses. The three girls quickly launch the final energy attack, continuously output, and finally attack the space-time worm. The space-time worm is surrounded by the powerless positive energy, struggling. The last struggle is getting weaker and weaker, and then a huge roar erupts in the whole chaotic universe, All the energy condensed by the space-time worm exploded in an instant, and the condensed energy instantly returned to the chaotic universe.


    The space-time worm has been eliminated.


    The three girls are not comfortable. In the process of attacking the space-time worm, Xiaobing, Xiaodi and Xiaolan try their best to give full play to their strength. They have consumed at least 90% of their strength. In the end, the space-time worm can''t stand the attack and explosion. In the process, the powerful energy impact makes them all injured, Wu Hao barely stood in the air, but he was far away. In the process of the final explosion, he summoned a dead creature to block the impact of energy for himself, so he didn''t get much hurt. Seeing that the space-time worm had been completely eliminated, Wu Hao''s face finally showed a look of relief. At the same time, he knew that they must have been injured a lot in the final explosion, Because the three of them were too close to each other, and in the process of attacking the space-time worm, their energy consumption was so huge that it was difficult for them to have enough energy to resist the sudden explosion, so Wu Hao quickly flew to them, gathered them all together and pulled them to themselves. Their pure energy and body had no blood, But it can be seen from their faces that they are seriously injured.


    "How do you feel?" Wu Hao asked, although he knew that their health was definitely not good, he had to make sure what kind of judgment they had about their injury.


    "It doesn''t matter. The injury is not as serious as last time." Xiao Lan coughed twice and helped Wu Hao to stand firm, but his eyes showed an obvious shape. Looking at the energy returning to chaos, Xiao Lan''s pale face showed a smile. The enemy of time-space worm was finally eliminated, and they didn''t expect that it would be easier than they expected, although they were still injured in the end, But this injury can be exchanged for the elimination of space-time worms, which is worth it.


    "Thank you, brother Linghao." Xiao Lan looks at Wu Hao, very excited, very excited, and his eyes are full of gratitude. How can he not know that although the three of them played the final role in the battle, it was he who really played a crucial role in the battle. If he didn''t constantly summon dead creatures to interfere with the space-time worm, Even later, a strange giant snake was summoned to attack the space-time worm with venom that can destroy its energy. It''s absolutely impossible to attack the three of them. It''s so easy to get rid of the space-time worm. Even the three of them will be injured more seriously than they are now, because the space-time worm can easily launch an energy storm to attack them madly, It''s very difficult for them to attack the space-time worm. However, due to the venom attack, the space-time worm can''t gather energy at all, so it can''t attack the three of them effectively. In the end, the space-time worm can only flee everywhere. The final result of the escape is that the three of them take the initiative and have the upper hand, That''s what makes this fight so easy to win.


    Not only Xiaolan, but also Xiaobing and Xiaodi know that the key to this battle is him. Without him, this battle will be very difficult and may not be able to win.


    "Brother Linghao, thanks to you this time, if you don''t die, the space-time worm really can''t be eliminated." Xiaobing and Xiaodi both lean on him and support their bodies through his body. They don''t fall down, but their eyes are as excited as their elder sister, because they have finally solved their biggest enemy since their birth. Now they can really do whatever they want with ease, Without any worries, the energy of the space-time worm returns to chaos, and the energy in the chaotic universe becomes more abundant in an instant, which makes them believe that the universe can become a better backing for their strength. The key is that there is no space-time worm in the rear of the missile, and they will not even want to destroy them, so their safety will be guaranteed, There is no worry about doing anything in the future.


    "Don''t put all the credit on me. Without your all-out efforts, I can''t deal with the space-time worm at all. So, it''s mainly your own credit, and you can see that you have suffered so much for this." Wu Hao touched their pale faces painfully, thought for a while and said, "let''s not go back immediately. I''m here to help you heal now. We''ll go back when your injury is almost healed. Anyway, I don''t know how long it''s been. I''d better help you recuperate first, And they also hope you can go back safely, so let''s just recuperate here and go back after the injury, so that they can rest assured and I can rest assured. "

 Chapter 1134

    "Heal here, how to heal here?" Xiao Lan, Xiao Bing and Xiao Di don''t know how to heal their wounds here. Wu Hao looks at them carefully and gently takes off all the clothes on them, so that their white bodies can be displayed in front of her. She also takes off her clothes and holds Xiao Bing, who is the most injured, Then gently and gently into her body, small ice life tightly hugged her, this time to do this kind of thing will not be good?


    But the next second he realized what brother Linghao meant? When he entered, the energy of the whole chaotic universe quickly gathered towards him, and the energy absorption speed was faster than at any time. Moreover, with chaos, the universe itself was the place where they were born, and their energy itself came from this chaotic universe. In addition, the chaotic universe itself was very abundant, Abundant to almost the whole universe, which is composed of energy, their absorption of energy will be extremely fast in an instant, and they can almost feel that the injury is rapidly recovering at a perceptible speed.


    Wu Hao sat down cross legged and let Xiao Bing sit on his legs. After Xiao Bing calmed down, he also put his legs on his waist, closed his eyes and entered the state of cross legged meditation. His energy quickly turned to him, and his specific body soon recovered. Although he didn''t recover immediately, his recovery speed was faster than ever, In the chaos, the pure energy quickly gathered towards him, which not only helped him recover, but also filled his body. Suddenly, his body became more pure and more powerful.


    Of course, Wu Hao doesn''t plan to recuperate Xiaobing, and then let Xiaolan and Xiaodi wait on the side. In fact, after a period of time, he feels that Xiaobing''s recovery is almost the same, so that he can move normally and support his body. Wu Hao holds Xiaobing up and lets Xiaodi do it on himself. Of course, Xiaodi knows what he is doing, So he didn''t feel particularly embarrassed after sitting down. The two were still a little shy at the moment when they went in, but he knew that this was the best way to recover from the injury, so he quickly put his legs around his waist after sitting down, and then entered the state of cultivation with him, and the energy also gathered towards him very quickly, The injury recovered as quickly as possible, and soon he felt less uncomfortable. Then Xiao Di took the initiative and took her sister to sit down on Wu Hao''s leg. Of course, Xiao Lan was a little embarrassed. This way of healing, after all, was a little shy for girls, but he was also informal. He put it on his waist, absorbed energy quickly, and recovered his injury.


    In the process of healing their wounds, Wu Hao himself felt the rapid absorption of energy. When he got together with them, he could feel that in the process of absorbing energy, he was also rapidly absorbing the energy between heaven and earth. The absorption of energy was so fast that he couldn''t imagine it. No crystal could be compared, This is the feeling of pure energy coming into the body born from chaos. The powerful power makes him feel that his strength has been enhanced in a short time. After the three little girls'' injuries have slightly recovered, Wu Hao opens his eyes.


    "How do you feel now?" When Wu Hao looked at them, he could clearly feel that their injuries were not as serious as they had just been, and their faces were slowly recovering, white and pink, but their injuries were not healed, and he didn''t plan to take them back immediately. Since the speed of recovery here was very fast, he could help them recover quickly, And he himself can build up his strength quickly in the process.


    "I feel much better than just now. I didn''t expect it to be so amazing. Brother, I feel that we can''t leave you in the future. In case of injury, I can find you to recover. Hee hee, it''s so good. I can not only enjoy the beautiful feeling, but also recover quickly. It''s not too good." Xiaobing is happy to rush into his arms. There is nothing to restrain them in chaos. Although the four people are all closed, they are very comfortable. Chaos is completely composed of energy, without any other feeling. It is very comfortable for them to relax, which makes them want to be here and recover all the injuries, They even stay here with him for a longer time, so that they can not only absorb more energy, but also enjoy more long-term happiness here. Of course, the most important thing is that they just solved the space-time worm at this time. The three sisters are very happy and want to celebrate with him. Of course, it''s the best way to celebrate between men and women. Otherwise, just like just now, girls devote themselves to him, let him enjoy, and in this process, girls themselves can enjoy a very wonderful process, which is the most primitive and instinctive, of course, the most effective way to celebrate between men and women.


    They don''t know much about humanistic feelings, but this feeling from instinct is still very obvious. They know this feeling very well. They want to make each other feel happy in this way. In fact, it is true. As long as this happens, everyone can feel very happy, very happy, This feeling of course wants to continue to happen, especially now. At this time, we all want to celebrate. After all, the huge hidden danger of space-time worm has finally been solved, and there will be no worries in the future. We are very happy to think about it. Since we are happy, we certainly want to celebrate with her, and now it is the three of them who want to celebrate with him, I also want to wait. After that, I continued to celebrate with him. I always felt that I didn''t need to stop now. It was really wonderful.


    Wu Hao directly holds the little beauty in his arms. Without saying a word, he goes in directly. The girl''s body has already been fully prepared. It''s very smooth and enjoyable.


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "now that we have solved the problem of time and space, the next thing we need to do is to help you recover. Since we promise them to go back safely, we''d better fulfill our promise. Go back safely, since that''s the case, Then I will give you three sisters a good recovery

 Chapter 1135

    "And I find that the energy here is very friendly to you. You can absorb almost as much of it as you can. The whole chaotic universe is your energy reserve. In this case, you should do your best to absorb it. Hehe, I can just touch your light to absorb the pure energy here. To be honest, the positive energy is very pure, And in the process of combining with you, not only can I absorb a lot of energy to improve my strength and recover my injury, but also I can absorb a lot of energy to improve my strength. "


    Wu Hao began to enjoy the little girl.


    Xiaodi smiles and pours into his arms.


    "I''m going to be with my sister. Sister, you''re coming too. The three of us are together." Xiaodi said with a smile: "now the space-time worm has been completely solved, and we don''t have any worries. Next, we need to recover well. In order to thank brother Linghao for his help, let brother Linghao enjoy us. Brother Wu Hao doesn''t have to worry about our body. Hee hee, just recovered, It''s no big problem for our health. Next, brother Linghao can enjoy it as much as we like. We can do whatever we like. "


    "You little girl, how can I make you beg for mercy?" Wu Hao smiles and comes directly. The two little sisters hold each other and enjoy themselves. At the same time, they pull Xiaolan into their arms and kiss her directly. When they are tired, they immediately move to the battlefield and begin to love Xiaolan.


    Healing doesn''t need to be carried out specially. In this process, energy can be gathered automatically to help them heal. Therefore, this process is very pleasant. Wu Hao doesn''t know how long he has been here or how long he has enjoyed with them. Anyway, he and the three little girls are enjoying each other, The three little girls are happy to give themselves to him. They can play as much as they like. No matter how they play, they can have a good time with him. The key is that although they play all kinds of games, they can take care of their three sisters very well. They are very happy and enjoy the most wonderful beauty of heaven every time, This makes them even more linger, even if the injury has been better, do not know, and he enjoyed in this chaos, enjoying each other''s most wonderful moment.


    No matter Wu Hao or Xiao Bing, Xiao Lan, Xiao Di, they all don''t know how long they have been here. Anyway, from the beginning to the end, Wu Hao knows that he has never come out of their sisters, either in Xiao Bing''s body, or in Xiao Lan''s body, or in Xiao Di''s body, They and their sisters are enjoying the happiness he gives them all the time. The time seems to solidify and make them forget themselves. When they finally stop, time and space are still the same as they were at the beginning. There is no day or night. They just feel very happy, very happy, and their bodies are very happy, The heart is very, very happy.


    This unprecedented way, let each of them very enjoy themselves, no matter Wu Hao or the three of them are the same.


    Wu Hao is lying in chaos. In his arms are three little Lori goddesses. The three of them enjoy themselves so much that they are a little tired now. They all lie in his arms and enjoy this comfortable moment. They don''t have to worry about what will appear in the chaotic space-time, what can threaten their lives, and what''s more, they don''t have to worry about the reappearance of space-time worms, Because everything is back to chaos. In this chaos, there are only three of them, not only four of them. They can lie down in his arms and enjoy the stable moment. When they are tired, they fall asleep safely in his arms. Wu Hao is really very comfortable. He sleeps with the three of them in his arms and doesn''t know how long they have slept, In the process of falling asleep, the energy in chaos is still gathering towards their four bodies, waiting for them to wake up. The whole body is very comfortable, without any sense of fatigue, only the very pleasant feeling brought by the previous enjoyment. When Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi sit up from him and stretch lazily one by one, Wu Hao wakes up and looks at the little beauty''s cold body. He can''t help kissing them. The three little girls are a little shy, But this intimacy makes them happier. They know that when they are with their loved ones for such a long time, if they are formal and do nothing, it is a very dull atmosphere. Only by doing some intimate actions often can they make the relationship between them more harmonious and better, They will also be retributive, shy, but happy smile, two little girls sometimes bad when the body will slip down to bite him twice, of course not really bite.


    Xiao Lan looks a little surprised when she looks at Wu Hao, because she doesn''t feel the energy changes in her body. But when she sees Wu Hao, she finds that Wu Hao is surprisingly powerful. His energy is greatly enhanced and his strength is directly improved. I want to know that in the process of combining with them, His body can quickly absorb the energy in the chaos, but I didn''t expect that after a cloud and rain, his body can enhance so much energy. After being surprised, of course, he is more appreciative of his man. He becomes so powerful, and of course he is more happy.


    "Later, brother, look at yourself. You are stronger than before." Xiaolan said with a gentle smile, this kind of strength makes him feel more at ease. Courage and perseverance are very important for his men to help him eliminate the space-time worm. What''s more important is that he also has strong strength. Now his strength has become more powerful, which makes them feel more at ease. No matter how strong he is, as a woman, They all want their men to be more powerful, there is no doubt about that, and now his strength has been greatly improved in the process.


    "And you? Have you all regained your strength? " Wu Hao looked at his body and felt really comfortable. The strength of his whole body was obvious and he had become very powerful. He felt that he had at least reached the level of five stars, and even five stars might be a little bit higher. This improvement was really amazing, but in the process of practicing with them, Wu Hao can clearly feel that every second he combines with them, he is absorbing the energy of this chaos, so he is not particularly surprised at his power improvement.

 Chapter 1136

    This energy level was definitely a surprise. However, knowing the process, he was not particularly surprised. He wanted to know what level the three of them had risen to, because they all threw themselves into his favor during the whole process, and did not deliberately feel the energy changes in their bodies, But Wu Hao can obviously feel the combination of every second, making their bodies absorb all the energy in the whole chaos very quickly, making the energy gather very fast, and the precision is very pure. After all, this chaos is the world they were born in. Their energy and the energy of this world are in common, so the gathering speed of energy will be very fast, which makes him very curious. What kind of degree have they reached now?


    They can improve so much. What about them?


    Wu Hao doesn''t know what kind of answer he wants to hear, because he knows that it''s hard for them to describe their promotion. After all, their strength level can''t be calculated according to the power system of the high heaven god world. In the power system of the high heaven god world, the highest is only six-star purple, The level of six star purple is only the ultimate power of human beings, but it does not represent the ultimate body of the power itself. When they fight against the space-time worm, their power may have exceeded the level of six star purple. Now their power has been strengthened again, and the extent of strengthening seems to be very large. They must have reached a higher level, She just wants to hear about how much they''ve improved? How much can this news make him happy? There is still a little left, and if they can quickly increase their strength, they can take you to this chaotic universe to enjoy a moment of good time. They can not only enjoy the wonderful moment without fear, but also enjoy the benefits of strength enhancement. Why not.


    "How do I feel like our bodies are a little different?" Xiaodi looks at his body and feels that his body is a little different. But for a moment, he''s not sure where his body is different. He just feels very different. He can''t tell what''s different. Xiaobing looks at his body and he also has this subtle feeling, But he didn''t know where his subtle feelings came from? Obviously, they felt that their body had changed differently, but they were not sure where the change was, so they focused on their sister, hoping that her sister could tell them the answer.


    Xiao Lan looks at her body.


    At the beginning, he was also a little confused. He obviously felt that his body had undergone subtle changes. Is it wrong for him to recover from the injury? The injury is healed. Although it has been healed, will it not bring subtle changes to the body and enhance the strength? It''s also not strength enhancement. Strength enhancement will not bring obvious changes to the body, but will only make the strength feel different. However, the changes in the body are very obvious, which is definitely not the feeling that strength enhancement can bring. What is it?


    Xiaolan frowned and puzzled for a long time. Suddenly, he stood up, looked at his body, and then suddenly showed a surprise. The surprise expression on his face was very obvious, obviously like winning a big prize. The whole person jumped up like a little girl, Then he took his two sisters to have a close look and saw that their bodies had the same change. He finally jumped into Wu Hao''s arms happily.


    "Brother Linghao, thank you. I didn''t expect that you could bring us such a big change." Xiaolan is excited, but Wu Hao can''t understand. Xiaobing and Xiaodi don''t know what he is happy about. They look at their bodies again, but they don''t feel the subtle change. Where is it?


    "Sister, don''t get excited. What''s the situation? We obviously feel a different change in our body, but why? And where is the change? You don''t want to be happy alone. Tell us quickly. " Xiaobing anxiously pulls him forward, so does Xiaodi. She pouts her lips and wants him to announce the answer immediately.


    "The subtle change lies in our own bodies. Don''t you forget? Our previous body was condensed by controlling energy, but now the energy in our body has been filled by the energy itself, giving birth to our brand-new body. If you look carefully, our present body is completely transformed from pure energy, not from specific ordinary energy. The gap is very big, Now our body can provide us with a huge amount of energy, which is absolutely right. You see, now our body has been completely condensed into an entity, rather than a body shaped with energy on a virtual basis. " Xiaolan said excitedly, what does it mean? It goes without saying that this means that their bodies have completely entered the state of materialization, which not only means that they are powerful, but also means that they have a real body instead of a virtual one. After all, this is a semi virtual and semi fake body. But now that their bodies are fully materialized, how can he be unhappy, It means that they really have their own body now.


    Xiaobing and Diquan were stunned when their elder sister said that. Then they carefully observed their bodies and immediately laughed excitedly. They all held their elder sister in their arms and danced excitedly. Having a real body means that they really have their own body, And their bodies can provide their own super strong strength support, of course, this is not the point, the point is that they now really have their own body, this feeling is very wonderful, let them a very happy.


    "Brother Linghao, thank you, thank you, thank you." Xiaobing jumps on him excitedly, and there is a chaos on his face. Wu Hao holds her waist in one hand, gently puts her down, and goes directly into the body of the little girl. The little girl suddenly pours on his arms, but this shyness makes him smile more happily. This beautiful feeling is really great. The little girl puts her legs on his legs, Enjoy the happiness he gives, this sense of fullness, let him feel unprecedented happiness, especially now that he has a real body, this feeling is more wonderful, and even feel loved by him when he can feel a stronger sense of happiness.

 Chapter 1137

    "Brother Linghao is a little bad, but he is really happy." Xiaobing nestles in his arms and hugs her tightly.


    Xiaolan and Xiaodi are a little shy when they look at their combination, but they are more happy. The sisters are his women. Of course, they can play as much as they want, and they can come as happy as they want. There is no doubt about this. They also want to let her hold them deeply at this moment. Similarly, they want to give themselves to him deeply. This feeling is more obvious than ever, Because they all know that they can gather their bodies in a short period of time, relying on his help. Under his favor, the energy condenses faster than ever. These energies are all gathered in their bodies, forming their fully physical bodies. The benefits of this kind of physical body are self-evident, It can not only make them have a stronger energy base, but also make them really become a God.


    Of course, now that they have their own men, it''s not important for them to be a God. Now they can really be together with him, because they have their own bodies. They can say that they are gods, or they can say that they are human beings, because they have their own bodies, Can be more beautiful to enjoy all it gives, this feeling let their sisters three are very happy.


    "So now it means that all three of you have recovered, and the whole person has no problem at all, right?" Wu Hao looked at their three sisters, the three little loris, with a smile, and let them enjoy themselves. This feeling is really wonderful. For others, they are the God of the storm, the God of the storm, the body of the flame, and the body of pure energy. But for him, the three little goddesses are their own little women, their beloved women, You can enjoy it any way you want. It''s really wonderful.


    "Of course, our bodies have completely condensed into entities. Of course, the mountain city has fully recovered. Now that we have this body, it''s very difficult to hurt us. Even if the space-time worm appears again, it''s hard to hurt us again. There''s no doubt about that. So, no matter what difficulties we encounter next, brother Linghao, You say, we can solve it for you at any time. " Xiaodi said with a smile, lazy stretch, not to mention more comfortable, now this body, it makes people feel very happy, no wonder the body is very subtle, originally their body has all condensed into a solid, now this is their real body, it looks really wonderful.


    "Yes, from now on, we not only have a complete body, but brother Linghao should also be able to enjoy a more wonderful feeling when he enjoys us?" Xiao Lan said with a shy smile.


    Wu Hao thought for a while, not to mention that after a stage in the process of going through the storm with them, he really felt very wonderful. It was hard to extricate himself from that feeling. The little girl''s body could bring unprecedented enjoyment. He didn''t know why he suddenly had that feeling, but now he finally understood, It turned out that subtle changes had taken place in the bodies of the three of them. It was precisely because their bodies were completely condensed into entities that they brought more wonderful feelings. He couldn''t help but close his eyes and have a good feeling. Now Xiaobing, little Lori in his arms, was not feeling well. When he felt Wu Hao, he was almost excited and all of them were released, This wonderful feeling is unprecedented.


    "It seems that I''ll have some enjoyment in the future." Wu Hao said with a smile, this feeling is really great.


    "We are all women of brother Linghao. Brother Linghao can enjoy what he wants. Hee hee, and every time brother Linghao enjoys us, we get a lot of benefits. We are not only spoiled, but also brother Linghao can help us to practice better and make our strength grow faster." Xiaobing said with a smile, the feeling of fullness makes her happy. Although this little loli is small, she is enjoying the beautiful things especially after her body is developed.


    "But now we don''t know how long we have been here. Although we enjoy it, we can''t patronize you to enjoy it. Hehe, there are still three sisters waiting for you when we go home, and they are also worried about you. So let''s go home and enjoy it with you. Don''t forget to go back. I have ten days to enjoy it with you, Hey, hey, don''t forget this, but I will always remember it. " Wu Hao smiles and puts down her little girl. Her legs soften and she pours into his arms. Wu Hao smiles and helps him put on his clothes. Now this is their real entity. On the contrary, it feels like it''s really a very good thing. After all, their bodies were half empty before, but now they have a complete entity. There''s no doubt about it, This is a proof of their great strength. At the same time, it also makes him feel that in the future, the three little goddesses can help him accomplish more things. Although he does not want his women to take risks, he still hopes that his women can help him share some things, especially when they have the ability to share, There is no doubt that the three girls can help him to share a lot of things, and they won''t let them do everything. But when they need their help, of course, it is the best thing. Just like their current strength, there is no doubt that they can help themselves a lot, Wu Hao didn''t say, But from their sweet little eyes, we can see that they are willing to help themselves.


    "Let''s go, let''s go home. It''s really wonderful this time. I didn''t expect that we could easily eliminate the space-time worm, and get such a powerful growth. Brother Linghao''s own strength will also improve a lot. It''s really great to have more at one stroke." Xiaodi said happily, putting on his clothes and lazily throwing himself into Wu Hao''s arms, Now I look at her with different eyes. I feel that this is my own man. I feel so happy that I just want to stay with him all the time. This kind of feeling is also unprecedented. The longer I stay with him, the more I am loved by him, and the more I want to be with him, This kind of feeling is not only for him, but also for Xiaolan and Xiaobing. Of course, it''s not only for their three little girls. Every girl in the family has this feeling.

 Chapter 1138

    "Well, you two little Laurie, don''t be coquettish." Wu Hao gave them a kiss on the face, thought about it and asked, "I found that practicing here, I mean our most pleasant way of practicing, can make everyone''s strength get very rapid progress. This is the world where you were born, and the energy here should be your own, so I want to ask for your opinions. Can you bring lingfeierdina Qingyin Yuying in the future, Yudieyunhanyunru, they also come here to practice, so their strength can grow faster. "


    "Of course." The three sisters said with one voice, and then Xiao Lan said: "each of them is our good sister. Of course, they can come here to practice. Although this place belongs to us, the energy in the universe is very huge. The whole chaos is energy, and the center of chaos is constantly breeding the birth of more powerful energy, This chaotic universe will only grow bigger and bigger, and its energy will be more and more abundant. It''s almost inexhaustible. Why do we have to be monopolized by the three of us? If it''s someone else, of course we won''t, but brother Linghao and all our sisters, of course we can. There''s no need to ask about this matter. If we have a chance and time, we can all come here to practice, And in the whole chaos of cultivation here, only brother Linghao can have fun with you. I can cultivate as much as I want. Am I better? Brother Linghao, don''t worry. We won''t mind this kind of thing at all. We''d like to have a higher level of strength. "


    "I''m relieved if you say that. I know you won''t refuse, but this is your place after all. So even as your men, I want to ask for your opinions. After all, you are my women, but it doesn''t mean that everything you have is mine. Should I ask for your opinions or ask for your opinions? Is that love you? I don''t want to take all of your things for myself just because I get you. I think it''s up to me to arrange everything you get. " Wu Hao''s little kiss on their face means respecting them and respecting them. The most direct embodiment is to respect their opinions and their right to control their belongings. Wu Hao always thinks that he should do it, and he always does it, even if it''s a small thing, as long as it belongs to them, When you use it, ask for their opinions as much as possible.


    If there''s something he won''t particularly ask for their opinions, then there''s no doubt that it''s about enjoying themselves and enjoying them. My number is basically bad. I will take them directly to bed and enjoy all kinds of things, because he knows that they don''t have to ask for their opinions, The more they ask for their opinions, the more mature women will feel that what they need is their men''s tough attitude. Especially in this matter, women themselves are reserved men. If they want to ask for a sword, it will undoubtedly make them feel very uncomfortable. Only their own men are very close and overbearing, At this time, they will feel very happy and sweet, because this thing itself should be the man''s initiative.


    "Brother Linghao, I suddenly want to say I love you." Xiaolan looks at her affectionately. At this moment, the love in her eyes is more obvious than ever. Once, she didn''t know what the three words I love you meant, but now he knows that these three words mean the deep love at this moment, the love at this moment.


    "Brother Linghao, we love you, too." Xiao Bing and Di Yi have the same voice. These two little girls used to know less about love than Xiao Lan, but now their feelings and Xiao Lan should understand that there is no doubt that this is love, and at this moment, they want to say these three words very much. They can''t help but use these three words to express their feelings in their hearts, which is love.


    "You three silly girls, you are my women now. If you want to use these three words to express my love for you, I am willing to tell you that I love you." Wu Hao smiles, embraces all the three little girls and asks them to kiss each other. Although the three little girls are very small, especially Xiaobing and Xiaodi, it doesn''t mean that they don''t understand feelings. In fact, they have already understood what real feelings are, Like now they can''t help but want to express their love, this is not the embodiment of their feelings? Wu Hao in this period of time to get along with the same, deeply felt their beauty, their love is also from the heart.


    Four people hold together for a long time, solved all the trouble, and enjoyed each other''s best moment. Now all the hearts are empty, feeling this beautiful moment, four people hold for a long time before releasing.


    "Let''s go and go home quickly. Don''t let them worry too long. Now we don''t know how long we have been outside. We''d better go back as soon as possible to make them feel at ease, so that they won''t worry about our safety all the time at home. I think they can''t feel at ease at home. They should go back early to make them feel at ease." Wu Hao said with a smile, Xiaolan, Xiaobing and Xiaodi nodded. Now they all know that this is not a man of their own, and at this happy moment, they also want to share with their sisters. After more than a month, they know what a real sister is, that is, all intimate things should be shared together, There is no doubt that we should share this moment with them.


    Xiaolan waved her hand directly, not in the mountain, but directly in the yard of her home.


    The goblin beast in the yard is idly basking in the sun. When he feels the energy fluctuation, he immediately makes preparations for the battle. However, when he sees the people, he immediately runs up and rubs the goblin beast on their feet. Now he has a very good relationship with everyone. Even Xiao Bing, who once made him very afraid, is not afraid now, Every time I would rub my feet with Xiaobing and Xiaodi Xiaolan, not to mention that I had a close relationship with them. As for Wu Hao, not to mention that he was his master. When I saw Wu Hao, I was very happy.


    The intense energy fluctuation in reality also attracted their attention in the room.

 Chapter 1139

    At this moment, even at noon, they were eating inside. After feeling the energy fluctuation outside, seven people immediately ran out and saw Wu Hao, Xiao Bing, Xiao Lan, Xiao Di and four people coming back safe and sound. They all ran to them excitedly. Seeing that they were all safe and sound, they immediately held them in their arms.


    "You''ve come back at last. It''s been more than a month since you left. I thought you didn''t know you''re back." Qingyin wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes. For more than a month, she was really worried, because they had to deal with the survival of time and space, not ordinary creatures. If it''s just ordinary creatures, it''s easy to say that they don''t have to worry about it, At least, like the last time when they went to find crystal, even if they left for half a year, they didn''t have to worry about anything, because there would be no danger for them. But this time, the four of them are facing cosmic space-time worms, powerful creatures of that level, which are likely to make them pay the price of their lives. How can they not worry, even for a month, They are all worried. To be exact, seven days after they left, they were at home. They were very anxious. Now they have been struggling for a month, and finally they are happy to see them back.


    "Well, well, what tears, are safe to come back, you should be happy to laugh, how can you still cry?" Wu Hao gently put the three of them in his arms and listened to them say that it would be shorter than he expected to leave for more than a month. But he also knew that every one of them must be very worried because it was an uncontrollable emotion. Especially as women, this emotion would be more obvious, which can be seen from the expression on their faces, Their worries have become more and more serious in this month, so that when they saw them, everyone burst out of their hearts, and all their worries turned into tears from the corner of their eyes. For more than a month, I''m afraid they were even more worried than when they left for half a year. After all, they were faced with space-time worms, and although they had never seen them before, However, the cosmic creatures who can seriously injure all three goddesses can imagine how powerful their strength is. The more they know, the more worried they will be, because they are not sure whether the four of them can really defeat the space-time worm. Even if they can''t defeat the space-time worm, they will even worry about whether they can have enough strength to escape from the attack of the space-time worm, That''s what they''re worried about, because everything is unpredictable, which makes them even more worried.


    Now that they all came back, all the women in the family were relieved, but all their worries turned into tears. At the moment when they shed tears, their emotions burst out, and they hugged him one by one, with tears streaming. After a while, they immediately focused on their three sisters, one by one, Hold them three little girls, not to mention how worried ah, but now finally safe, this worry turned into another emotion to vent out.


    Women need tears, and women also need hugs. Wu Hao looks at the tearful look of their sisters holding each other, smiles and doesn''t say anything. Although it''s a very happy thing, especially for Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi, it''s a very happy thing. The space-time worm is finally eliminated, Moreover, their strength has been greatly improved, and they have come back safe and sound. There is nothing to cry about. But women are emotional. They are held by their sisters like this, and the worries on their faces are very obvious. In addition, they all shed tears one by one, The three of them suddenly felt the worried atmosphere on their bodies, and all the tears from the corner of their eyes, inexplicably hugged them tightly together with sadness.


    Wu Hao didn''t say anything. He opened his arms and took the four little girls into his arms. Yuyan yudie and Yunhan Yunru were no doubt the same. They were very worried. Therefore, giving them a hug at this time can let them put down all their worries. There is nothing to worry about at all, and they can do their own things with ease.


    The four little girls leaned in his arms and enjoyed the comfort of the moment with ease. They worried about them with the three masters every day. Now they finally saw that they came back safe and sound. They were all very happy, but they were very happy. They all wept with joy and tears fell down one by one. Wu Hao hugged them and couldn''t laugh or cry, Why do women all like to cry? They have to cry when they are happy, and they have to cry when they are not happy. This is really incomprehensible.


    "Well, well, don''t cry. There''s nothing to cry about such a happy thing. Let me tell you a piece of good news. The space-time worms have been eliminated by us, and I''ve brought them back safe and sound. Hehe, is this a very happy thing? You don''t need to worry about anything at all, you just need to be well prepared, Let me enjoy ten days, hehe. " Wu Hao deliberately bad smile remind them not to worry about heart, Feier Dinah listen to Leng for a while, youyou sent him a white eye, then the whole mood rose up.


    "Has the space-time worm really been solved? If so, that''s great. It''s equal to Xiao Lan, Xiao Bing and Xiao di. You three will never have any worries in the future, will you? " Qingyin looks at the three of them excitedly. If it''s true, it''s really something to be happy about. They were worried about whether the four of us could come back safely. They never thought whether they could get rid of the space-time worm. Now they are not only coming back safely, but also like Wu Hao said when he went, Not only come back safely, but also get rid of the space-time worm, which is certainly the happiest thing.


    "This is true. We really solved the construction process, and all the energy consumed by the space-time worms returned to the chaotic universe without any impact on the chaotic universe. Besides, there is another good news. The bodies of the three sisters before us were not half empty, they were shaped by energy, But now we have absorbed a lot of energy in the chaotic universe, and our bodies have completely taken on the status of materialization. What you see now is that our bodies are not shaped by energy, but are really the physical state of direct condensation of energy, you see. "

 Chapter 1140

    Xiao Di said that he was happy to show his body in front of everyone. Although he was wrapped in clothes, and they could not see whether it was solid or shaped by energy, he was still happy to share this happy thing with his sisters, because it was really worth sharing, This in itself is better for them than defeating the space-time worm.


    "Really, you are really worth it for more than a month. It not only solves all your worries, but also enhances your strength so much. It''s really great." Dinah is really happy for them. The enhancement of her strength is very important. He also knows that the physical body means a very high degree of energy cohesion. Moreover, she has solved the time-space worm, the main purpose of this trip. This trip is really worth it. For more than a month, she didn''t wait for nothing.


    "So, why are you still crying here? Wipe your tears quickly. We''re having dinner. We''re just coming back for lunch. After lunch, we''ll have a good rest and have a good sleep. When we wake up, we''re going to celebrate for ten days and nights. You girls should be ready, I will enjoy you. I will never let you deal with me easily. This time I will not let you go. I will definitely enjoy you Wu Hao said with a bad smile, directly embracing Yu Yan in his arms, Yu dieyun and Han Yunru came into the room. Lingfeier Dina Qingyin called him one eye, but they didn''t say anything. It''s really worth celebrating. It''s such a happy thing, not to mention celebrating for ten days and ten nights. Even if he wants to celebrate for a month, he will accompany him.


    "Come on, let''s go in and have dinner. After dinner, you should have a good rest. Everything else is said." Qindi Na Lingfei Er embraces them, and the three little girls enter the house. They just begin to eat. Because they are worried, they eat very slowly, so the dishes on the table are basically not moving. This is their normal situation in this month. Basically, they have no appetite every day, but now the sisters are back, and their men are safe, All of a sudden let them all appetite up, want to accompany everyone to have a good meal.


    "Young master, we will serve you today." Yunhan Yunru, two little girls squat down in front of Wu Hao and wait for him to eat. Wu Hao stretches his body comfortably. The two little girls gently touch their heads and start eating directly. They are enjoying the delicious food and the little beauty at the same time. Don''t mention how comfortable it is. The journey of downloading time and space is over. Now we can enjoy the normal life, She won''t refuse the wonderful life. It''s the real life. It''s very comfortable.


    Several women saw him enjoying the beauty of this moment, and all of them showed a gentle smile, because this is the best time of their life. Their men came back, their sisters were safe, and all the troubles were solved. What can they enjoy more than now? Looking at the way he enjoyed it, they were all happy.


    "Eat more."


    Wu Hao had someone to wait on him, so she ignored him. But lingfeier Dina Qingyin took good care of her three little sisters for a month. Although they were not sure what happened to them, they could clearly know that the battle with the space-time worm would never be easy, and they were definitely the main fighting forces. Now they are back, Of course, we should take good care of our three sisters.


    Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi smile happily. At this moment, happiness not only comes from themselves. There is a man who loves them, but also so much care for them and their elder sister. This feeling makes them feel very happy and happy.


    "Don''t you just bring us vegetables? You can eat some yourself. You must have been worried for more than a month. You can see from your face that you certainly haven''t eaten well and haven''t had a good rest. Now that we''re back, you don''t have to worry. You can eat with us in peace of mind. Well, don''t bring us food all the time. You can eat more. " Xiao Lan also brought them vegetables. Six of her sisters giggled. Happiness at this time is the best embodiment of life.


    "No one brought me food." Wu Hao said with a smile, not to mention how happy he was to see their sisters have such a good relationship. As a man, of course, the happiest thing is to see his women get along with each other harmoniously. Although this is the most common picture in the high heaven, he is from the earth after all. He will feel very happy to see them get along harmoniously, Not as a matter of course, but as their lucky to get the gift of God.


    "We''ll give you what you want." Yuying and yudie giggle and laugh.


    "I''d like to eat anything. The most important thing is to eat you later." Wu Hao laughs. Of course, it''s just a joke. How can she be jealous of her own women? Seeing that they have such a good relationship, don''t mention how happy she is. The high mood at this time makes her even want to take them upstairs to celebrate with them.


    "It''s not that I don''t give you food, but you just come back and have a good rest. Lingtian starts to give you time, OK? Ten days and ten nights, whatever you want, can we still run? " Qingyin can''t help but blush. He should be very shy in the next ten days and nights. After all, he wants to enjoy these girls'' ten days and nights alone, and they all want him to enjoy them. Although he is shy, he is very happy in the aftertaste, and after a month''s worry and waiting, Now that I have such good news, I want to celebrate with them.


    "Forget it, you''d better eat first and rest for an afternoon." Wu Hao smiles and eats on his own. Of course, it doesn''t matter to him, especially after such a long time, his energy and strength have been greatly improved, but now they have to let the three little girls have a rest. Although their injuries have completely recovered in the chaotic space-time, and their strength has been more powerful, But in the chaos of time and space, their bodies are a little tired. Let them have a good rest. Next, they will have a more enthusiastic celebration for ten days and nights. It''s not the three sisters, to be exact, it''s ten little women.


    Wu Hao smiles, enjoying the delicious food and the beauty.

 Chapter 1141

    After dinner, he went upstairs to take a comfortable bath. After taking a bath, he took all the beauties to bed to have a rest. Wu Hao thought that he could let yuyingyudieyunhanyunru serve himself when they were resting. But he was still tired after more than a month. He felt sleepy when he lay down in bed, not to mention them, Xiaolan Xiaobing, Xiao Di, their three little girls soon fell asleep. Ling Fei Er, Dina Qingyin, Yun Han, Yun Ru and Yu Ying, Yu die, their four little girls also fell asleep. After all, they didn''t have a good sleep after more than a month''s worry. Now they can finally have a good sleep. As soon as they lay down on the bed, they also fell asleep, In this case, of course, Wu Hao would not disturb them. He put his arms around Xiaomei and went to bed with them.


    We slept in the afternoon and didn''t wake up until the next morning.


    When they wake up, they all see Wu Hao''s bad smile. The shyness on their faces is very clear. This morning, the official ten day and ten night celebration time belongs to him, and their ten little girls belong to him. He can enjoy it as he wants.


    But Wu Hao didn''t immediately start the moment of enjoyment. When all the little beauties on the bed woke up, he pulled Xiao Lan into his arms and said to everyone, "although the next ten days and nights are a time of enjoyment, we can''t waste this good opportunity to practice, right, Let''s just go to the chaotic space-time. In that chaotic space-time, we can not only enjoy the beautiful moment, but also help us to better enhance our strength. Why not? "


    "Yes, it can be like this." Xiaolan nodded happily. She was willing to help her sisters improve their strength. Now she can go to chaos and enjoy ten days and nights. Of course, she is more willing to let them go there to improve their strength.


    "To the chaos of time and space?" They all look at them in amazement, don''t understand what this means?


    "Don''t you see that when we come back this time, everyone''s strength has improved a lot? To tell you the truth, after the war against space-time worms, all three of them lost weight and were seriously injured. I used our usual way of practicing in the room to help them heal their wounds. Unexpectedly, I found that the most extreme combination in the chaotic universe can quickly enhance their energy and strength. Anyway, the next ten days and nights are also enjoyable, Then let''s just enjoy and improve our strength. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes, anyway, the next ten days and nights are just for brother Linghao to enjoy, so we might as well let him help us improve our strength at this time." Xiaobing chuckled, thinking about the sisters, together in the chaos of the universe, enjoying his favorite, let him enjoy it is not their own enjoyment, and the enjoyment of the process can also enhance their strength, it is not too good.


    "If it''s really possible, it doesn''t matter. We''ll just take a look at what the chaotic universe looks like." Ling Fei Er laughs happily. He is very happy to go to the chaotic universe and have a good experience of the feeling of the chaotic universe. What''s more, the chaotic universe can make the power grow rapidly. It''s really a good thing not to do. It''s ten days and ten nights here, and it''s ten days and ten nights in the chaotic universe. Since it''s the same time, it can better enhance the power, Better, of course.


    "Let''s go then."


    Xiaolan smiles, waves her hand and takes everyone to the chaotic universe. The chaotic universe is empty and desolate, even looks very desolate. This feeling is not particularly good, but for the first time they see this scene, they all show a look of surprise, no matter Yuying yudie, bank Yunru, or Dragon Princess, Tina is the same. This chaotic universe is the first time they see it. No matter whether it''s desolate or very beautiful, it''s an amazing experience for them.


    "Is this the chaotic universe? It''s really chaotic, and it''s really full of energy. " Dina was the first one to look back. She was very surprised to see the chaotic universe. Unexpectedly, there was so much energy in the chaotic universe. No wonder Xiaobing Xiaolan Xiaodi, who was born in the chaotic universe, were so powerful.


    "In the future, we can all come here to practice this kind of skills, and our strength can grow very fast." Xiao Lan is happy to say that he will be very happy to see the rapid growth of everyone''s strength, and he is also happy to help everyone''s strength grow.


    "Can you really come here often?" Lingfei''er and Qingyin look at them uncertainly. After all, this is the world they were born in, and the energy here should belong to the three of them. Will it be bad for them to cultivate with the help of the power here?


    "Of course, we can talk about it. Although this is our single world, we are all sisters, and the energy of this world is basically inexhaustible. You may not notice the power of chaos. It is constantly producing more huge and abundant energy. The three of us simply can''t absorb so much energy, It''s too late for us to be happy that you can practice here together. I hope each of us can be very strong. " Xiaolan said seriously, lingfeier Dina Qingyin, yuyingyu dieyun and hanyunru all laughed happily. One of them went and held them all in his arms.


    There''s no doubt that practicing here can enhance their strength, because the energy here is really very smart. Although they haven''t begun to absorb the energy here, they are also practitioners. They can clearly feel the energy here and agree with it, Finally, they can feel that the energy here is abundant and pure without any deliberate feeling. If they practice here, there is no doubt that it is very good for their cultivation. Moreover, they know that in the process of combining with Wu Hao, they can bring very good cultivation effect, In the ordinary energy level world of the high heaven, it can help them to practice better. Now that they come here, in this world full of energy, there is no doubt that it will be more beneficial to their cultivation.

 Chapter 1142

    "The three of us now have a physical body, and our strength has become very strong. In the future, we can come here directly under any circumstances, so if we want to practice in the future, we can also come here directly to practice, whether it''s just a tight practice or a happy practice with brother Linghao, All of them can be carried out here. No matter what kind of cultivation, everyone''s strength can not be very fast. " Xiaolan held everyone happy and said, looking at everyone so happy, he is also more happy, can bring you greater progress speed, of course, he is very happy.


    "There''s nothing else to say. Just start practicing. Hehe, ten days and ten nights can''t be less than one minute." With a bad smile, Wu Hao directly opened his arms and hugged his own beauties. So many beauties were allowed to enjoy themselves for ten days and ten nights. Hehe, what else can he say? Of course, he enjoyed them and solved a big problem. He was already relaxed, and now he is not just enjoying the process, At the same time, it is also for them to enhance their strength. In this process, of course, he is willing to enhance their strength. It is ten days and ten nights of hard work to continue to enjoy. They are also making them enjoy and respect their strength. At the same time, they are also enhancing their own strength. No matter from which point, practicing here can get great benefits.


    With Wu Hao''s bad smile, this beautiful night began. It can''t be said to be a beautiful night, because in this chaotic universe, there is no difference between night and day. There is only an eternal chaos here, regardless of day. Of course, if you carefully observe it, chaos is also evolving, but the process of chaos evolution is not obvious, At least they can''t see it clearly, and the chaotic evolution process doesn''t bring the feeling of day and night. At most, it makes them feel that there is a little change of yin and Yang in the light around them, but it doesn''t matter to them, especially their ten girls, enjoying his love in the void, neither considering cultivation, I don''t think about anything else. I just give myself to him and cooperate with him in all kinds of enjoyment. Moreover, there is no restriction in the void. The sisters can be free here and cooperate with him to complete all kinds of different actions.


    For Wu Hao, these ten days and nights are all about enjoying his beauties. Similarly, he doesn''t think about cultivation or anything else. He devotes himself to this wonderful enjoyment and doesn''t do anything for anything. I would like to ask you to simply enjoy them. This is the ultimate enjoyment, There are no worries, no scruples, no comforts as you want to enjoy, no comforts as the bed. Only your own beauties are around you, let him enjoy all kinds of things. If you want to be here, you will be there. Every beauty is his treasure. You can love as you like, and they have agreed, Let her enjoy it, so he can enjoy it as much as he likes, and cooperate with them wholeheartedly, because in addition to letting him enjoy it, they also know that she will make everyone enjoy it, so they give themselves to him. They are enjoying his love with peace of mind. The happiness they feel is no less than Wu Hao. Everyone is enjoying his love. Similarly, their sisters can have deeper sisterhood in the interaction.


    Time goes by unconsciously, and the love in the void goes on continuously. They can''t feel the passage of time. They only know that they can continue to enjoy the best feeling between each other. Because there is no day or night, they are enjoying it. In this enjoyment, their bodies are also absorbing it continuously, The pure energy from the chaotic universe, even Yuying, yudie, Yunhan and Yunru, are absorbing. The purest energy in chaos is rapidly improving their strength. They are purifying their bodies in Wu Hao''s favor every day, and their qualities are improving day by day, This also allows them to absorb energy faster and faster, and so do they. So far from the Ling Fei Na Na Qing Yin, not to mention, the three of them absorb energy more quickly, because every day they enjoy the things that Wu Hao favors them, and the body becomes more and more pure under the moistening of pure Yang essence. Under such circumstances, he enjoys his favours in the chaotic universe. Let them absorb energy more quickly, so that they can feel that their bodies are absorbing a lot of experience from the chaotic universe, but they don''t deliberately put their feelings on it, because at this moment, they don''t need to think about cultivation, Just simply enjoying the beauty given in the afternoon, the folk song sung by Xiaobing Xiaolan Xiaodi, not to mention, the happiness here all the time will make their bodies absorb a lot of energy from the chaotic universe, make their bodies more pure, and let them have more powerful power.


    As for Wu Hao, the longer he has been combined with them, the faster he can absorb energy here. It''s especially suitable for Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi. Every time he combines with them, the chaos he absorbs in the universe becomes more rapid and obvious. Of course, Wu Hao doesn''t practice for the sake of cultivation, This time, he just wanted to enjoy his beauty, so he didn''t spoil Xiaobing, Xiaolan, Xiaodi and their three little goddesses. Instead, he treated them equally. Every woman let go of the past and enjoyed the past. Of course, women should treat them equally. Otherwise, how can they say that they love each other.


    Time passed unconsciously, and Wu Hao didn''t know how long it had been. Even Xiaobing, Xiaodi and Xiaolan didn''t know how long it had been. They just felt that they were always in heaven. But they finally felt a little tired, and then they slowly stopped. Eleven people had a good sleep in the void, When they wake up, the environment around them is still the same as when they came here, so they don''t know how long it has been. You know, this enjoyment is very long and wonderful. Maybe a day or a whole year has passed, anyway. In the process of enjoying, each of them has forgotten the existence of time.

 Chapter 1143

    When they wake up again, Wu Hao is fresh and fresh, and obviously feels that his strength is stronger. Little girl, with a ruddy face, his strength has also increased significantly. Everyone can obviously feel that his strength has improved a lot. Of course, after enjoying, they don''t care about this, Wu Hao enjoyed the whole ten days and nights, which was the most relaxed and unrestrained ten days and nights for them.


    Everything was so beautiful that they all laughed when they woke up again.


    That smile with tenderness, with happiness, even Wu Hao involuntarily showed a gentle smile, because this pair of thin, is really beautiful, let him want time to stay in this moment forever.


    But obviously, it''s impossible. Now that I''ve woken up, and I don''t know how long the time has passed, I only know how to enjoy this picture, which really makes everyone enjoy it.


    "Comfortable!"


    Wu Hao stretches lazily. The little beauties in his arms are Xiaobing and Xiaodi. Before going to bed, Meimei enjoys the two little sisters. Don''t mention how comfortable they are. Think about this beautiful night. Every beauty around her makes her enjoy it. How wonderful and wonderful it is.


    "Of course you''re comfortable. You want to enjoy as much as you can." Qingyin said lazily that this night, which I don''t know how long it''s been, is really his most enjoyable night. Everyone is allowed to enjoy it wantonly. She can play as she wants, and there is no restriction in the void. He can do as he wants. This feeling can''t be compared in the room. Qingyin looks at the enjoyment on his face, Even after thinking about him, I''m afraid that every night he wants to come into the void and enjoy them. This unrestrained enjoyment will really make him very comfortable. There''s no doubt that even if she is a woman, he can''t feel what a man feels when he enjoys it, But as a woman, she can feel that she is enjoying his love in the void without any hindrance. It is a very wonderful feeling, and it is an unprecedented wonderful feeling, which he does not deny.


    "I also think brother Linghao is really enjoying this time." Ling fei''er said with a smile, thinking about this time, in the void, he was enjoying their pictures, no matter what posture, whether two girls enjoy together, three girls enjoy together, or even four girls enjoy together, he had tried every way, every way made him very enjoy, there is no doubt about that, Think about this is not before the feeling, although there are many ways in bed before, but never like now in this void so incomparable enjoyment, this can be felt from their own body, they these girls have more enjoyment, he has more enjoyment, and he is enjoying ten girls, it must be a very comfortable thing.


    As for how much he wants to be thin, only he knows, but he must enjoy it very much, because they are his women. What he is enjoying is them. They can clearly feel the very enjoyable mood when he is enjoying them.


    "Since I said that I would enjoy you well, I would certainly put down all the burdens and enjoy you wholeheartedly. What a pity that I have wasted so much time. Of course, I can enjoy as much as I can. Besides, I''m not enjoying it alone. Although it''s mainly for me to relax and enjoy, I''m not so selfish, Just patronize me and enjoy it alone. You all enjoy it very much. I didn''t patronize myself and let you serve me. " Wu Hao, with a smile, originally came for enjoyment. Naturally, he would enjoy as much as he could.


    And not only did he want to say, enjoy, but also let each of them enjoy a very good night, which he himself was very sure, because he knew the physical changes of each of them in the process of enjoying them, so you can undoubtedly bring them a very happy feeling when you travel in heaven, In fact, looking at their small pink faces, Wu Hao laughed.


    They all blushed a little with his smile, but they were more happy. Who said no? When he enjoyed it, they actually wanted to say it more. As girls, sometimes they even felt that they enjoyed more than he did, although he was enjoying the ten girls, But they only need him to enjoy the best happiness in the whole world.


    Men and women feel different, is a small woman, sweet kiss in his face, this time to enjoy, will never forget.


    "All right, now that we''ve finished enjoying it, let''s go back." Wu Hao said with a smile. He took the clothes from the void and asked them to put on the clothes they had lost in the void one by one.


    Women should be spoiled. The more they are spoiled, the happier they will be. Ten little girls happily put on their clothes, chatting with each other and wearing their clothes, while lamenting the growth of their strength. The sisters are happy when they go home. Wu Hao is even more happy when she looks at them. These women are all her own women. Think about how happy they are, As a man, he can get so many women, and all of them can live in harmony. Everyone''s sisters are as affectionate as their own sisters. Who can enjoy this feeling? But he has 13 women on the earth, and now there are 10 more. Think about the total of 23 women, Later, when the women on both sides meet, they don''t know whether they will fight. If they can make them all love their sisters, they will have to enjoy every day. When all things are over, what they have to do is to enjoy life with them. Of course, enjoying part of life also includes enjoying that they have so many women and don''t enjoy it well, So how can we be worthy of them.


    While appreciating them, Wu Hao put on his own clothes.


    Xiao Lan waves and takes everyone back to the house.


    We all sit on the bed together and lean lazily together to see that the time has passed for half a month, that is, 15 days instead of 10 days and 10 nights.


    A look at the time, we look at Wu Hao''s eyes, all giggle.


    "Brother Linghao, this time you''ve enjoyed it overtime. It seems that you''ve enjoyed it for half a month after ten days and ten nights." Ling fei''er said with a giggle, Xiao Bing and Xiao Di were laughing around him.

 Chapter 1144

    "That''s right, that''s right. It was originally agreed that you would enjoy the results of ten days and ten nights. You enjoyed half a month at a time. How about these five days?" Xiaodi said with a smile.


    "I can''t blame you. Who let you all enjoy it so much? I can''t control the time of these ten days and nights. The key is that I don''t know how long it''s been in the void, right? It''s just five more days and nights. The key is that you all enjoy these five days and nights. Hey, there''s nothing to say, Anyway, it''s like we''ve all enjoyed five more days. " Wu Hao said with a smile. He flicked easily to the bed. Unexpectedly, he unconsciously enjoyed half a month. In the void, the past time is very fast. It seems that the next time he wants to go to the void, he must be prepared. At least he should bring a timing device. Otherwise, a casual enjoyment will be half a month, After that, I just want to go and enjoy a short rest. As a result, every time I go for half a month or even longer, it will delay a lot of things. Although the longer I stay there, the longer my cultivation will be and the higher the level of strength growth will be, Bi did not know that time would delay a lot of things.


    The women all giggled at his lazy appearance. They didn''t bother to care so much with him. Although they had been overtime for five days, they didn''t really feel too much about it. This time, they enjoyed it for half a month. Why didn''t they devote themselves to it, enjoying her wonderful love all the time, These 15 days are also the happiest 15 days they have ever lived. It can be said that this is an unforgettable experience, and even makes them want to experience this beautiful moment often. Now they seem to have a chance to experience this wonderful moment. If they want to cultivate or love him in the future, they can directly let Xiao Lan take them to the chaotic universe, Not only can you enjoy its most wonderful love, but also can make your cultivation get the maximum growth. Why not.


    "Young lady, you have a rest in your room. Four of us go down to prepare something to eat. It seems that it''s just noon now. Let''s have lunch." Yun Ru said that their four little sisters went downstairs to cook with a smile.


    As maids, they also enjoyed the unprecedented love it gave them in these 15 days, which can be seen from the expression on their faces. Although they sometimes need to wait on them, they are more often enjoying the childe''s love, which makes them very wonderful and happy, Looking at their looks, we can know how happy they have been in the past 15 days. As a maid, this is something they could not even think about. They can not only enjoy the gentle treatment of the host, but also get such rapid growth of strength with the help of the host. No one can imagine how happy their life is.


    The happier their life is, the more they want to serve their masters better. They never forget this from the beginning. They all know who gave them such a happy life.


    The four of them happily prepared lunch in the kitchen. In the room, the little beautiful men in Wu Hao building lay on the bed for a short rest. When lunch was ready, they all sat down to eat together. Because these 15 days were really very enjoyable, Wu Hao didn''t let the little girl wait on him, so he just let everyone sit down to eat together, He sat at the top of the table with five beauties on each side. This feeling was very comfortable. Sometimes Wu Hao felt like an emperor with three palaces and six courtyards. I''m afraid even the emperor could not imagine such a life in this world. After all, did the emperor have to deal with his cups? Intriguing life, but he is completely enjoying his beauties, this feeling can be completely different, do not need to worry about their intrigue, do not need to worry about their jealousy.


    What is real enjoyment? This is real enjoyment.


    Because there is no need to be jealous between the sisters, they get along with each other very easily and happily. They are like real sisters, sharing her, thinking of her love, sharing everything he gives, and sharing everything they have, This kind of feeling also makes them happier. Beautiful women need a man to be their mainstay. Now Wu Hao is their mainstay. This mainstay makes them very happy. Naturally, they don''t need to think so much. They just need to be around him and live a happy life with him. Sometimes they also think, I hope Wu Hao can solve all the problems as soon as possible, so that they can really enjoy a better life with her. Just like this time, he helped Xiaobing Xiaolan Xiaodi solve the future trouble of space-time worm. In the future, Xiaobing Xiaolan Xiaodi will have no worries, and they also hope that he can solve all the problems as soon as possible, In this way, they don''t have to worry about anything else, just enjoy a good life with him every day.


    Women are different from men. Women basically have no ambition. Any woman is more eager for a beautiful and peaceful life, which can make them enjoy happiness, enjoy the beautiful feelings between sisters and enjoy the happy life brought by their own men. This is basically the biggest desire of all women, and now the better they get along with each other, The happier they live, the more they long for this kind of life to come earlier. Although they didn''t say it in their heart, they can feel it from their eyes. They all hope that this kind of life can come soon, because then they can really put everything down and enjoy life with him. No matter what they want at that time, it doesn''t matter, Even if you enjoy a year and a half in chaos, you don''t need to worry about anything else.


    But it''s obviously not right now. Although they yearn for that kind of life very much, they don''t say it one by one, because they know that these things are impossible at present. They can only enjoy such a wonderful life occasionally in their spare time. Basically, they all know that Wu Hao still has very important things to do, and they have to wait until he finishes everything, Only in this way can they really enjoy the life they want. While they are longing for that life, they tell themselves that for that life, they must work harder to help him and achieve his goal. This is everyone''s mind.

 Chapter 1145

    Wu Hao can probably know what they are thinking, so although they don''t say it, he is also very grateful for their support. These women really not only meet their needs for women, but also make him feel the responsibility of being a man as a woman, They should better protect their women and give them a better life. The life they want is the life he wants to give them, so he is more determined to let them live that life. Of course, it is impossible to realize it now, so he did not say it, because it is meaningless to say it now, Only when it can be realized can they feel at ease by speaking out, and now they can only enjoy life a little in their spare time.


    After dinner, Wu Hao sat with them in the living room to have a rest. If there was a TV, it would be great. But unfortunately, there was no such thing as TV in the high heaven, and there was nothing similar to TV, so he could not just watch TV to relax his body and mind. He could only sit in the living room and chat with his family. It was very busy at home, especially a group of women at home, Don''t worry at all. There is no topic. If women don''t have a topic at home, it means that their relationship is not good at all. But their relationship is quite delicious. As soon as they sit down after dinner, the sisters begin to talk. Although Wu Hao doesn''t take part in their topic, she is holding her beautiful mother and listening to them whispering or happy, Or naughty or funny, this feeling is not part of a good life.


    Wu Hao was enjoying the comfort and beauty of the family together at this moment when he heard a knock on the door.


    "I''ll open the door."


    Jade Butterfly and Yun Ru run to open the door. As a result, Qingye and Wu Hao stood at the door. They didn''t bring them in properly. They came back to tell Wu Hao about the situation.


    As soon as they say it''s two men who come to find themselves, Wu Hao probably knows it''s green bamboo and green leaf. Why are they looking for themselves? Has the old man Longya made all the seven weapons he wants to build? Otherwise, if they come to find themselves, there should be nothing else. Wu Hao is very excited.


    "Wife, if you want to have a rest at home, if you want to practice, if you want to go shopping, if you want to go shopping, I won''t accompany you in the afternoon. I''ll go to Longya old man''s place, and I think you will have dinner with him in the evening. You eat by yourself in the evening, but I will definitely come back to sleep with you in the evening." Wu Hao smiles, gives each of them a gentle kiss, and then runs out of the door. It is Qingzhu and Qingyin who are standing. When they see Wu Hao, they are greatly relieved. Then Qingzhu can''t help complaining.


    "Young master, where have you been these days? We''ve come to you for the third time. Why are you back now? "


    "Why do you come to me? Is it true that old man Longya has already forged his weapon? " Wu Hao is looking forward to their affirmative answer. If so, that''s great. He can almost return to Qinghe city from Longya city. It''s time to say goodbye to this city.


    "The master of weapons is doing it, and I think it''s almost done. But it''s boring that you don''t go to him all the time. We want you to come and have a drink with him for a chat. But we''ve been here so many times, and you''re not at home. The master keeps asking us to come every five days. There''s no way, Now I''ve finally found you. " Green leaf said that in the past half a month, they came every five days. As a result, they didn''t see anything, heard nothing inside, and didn''t know where he had gone. They had to go back every time they failed to make the master promise, and no one could find him. But it''s not that they couldn''t find anyone, it''s that they were not at home at all. How can they get there, But this time, I finally found someone.


    "It''s for me to drink. I thought he had made weapons so quickly." Why is Wu Hao disappointed? But disappointment is only a flash. It''s not one to build seven best weapons. It''s only a long time since then, and I don''t think it''s so fast. I haven''t gone to see her for such a long time. I''ve been practicing at home for a month before, and now I''ve spent half a month with my wives in the void. I haven''t gone to see old Longya for a month and a half, No wonder he wants to go and drink with him. Anyway, he has nothing to do. He also accompanies his women at home. He has enough time to accompany them for half a month. It doesn''t matter to go to old man Longya to drink.


    "Come on, lead the way. Are you ready? I don''t want to go, but I''m not even ready for a drink. " Wu Hao walked out of the house with a smile. Green bamboo and green leaf were greatly relieved. They immediately followed him.


    "We''ll have food and wine ready on the way back. Don''t worry. Since you are free, how can we let you have no wine to drink? Besides, we will definitely prepare more wine and food for you this time. Last time you had a drink with master, we were in a hurry, so we didn''t buy any good wine and food. This time, we won''t make the same mistake as before. Master ran will have a good meal with master, or we''ll have dinner there tonight. Master really wants to have a drink and chat with you. " Green bamboo said.


    "I''ll go over there and have dinner with him, of course. You should prepare more. Don''t be left by us at that time. Don''t be too stupid. Since you are asked to buy wine and food, you should buy one for yourself. Anyway, don''t always eat leftovers." Wu Hao said with a smile. Green bamboo and green leaf were stunned for a moment. They both laughed with embarrassment. Let alone that they had done it, but they were caught twice by the master, and they didn''t dare to do it. Although the master didn''t say anything and would not ask them to eat leftovers, it was a bit bad not to listen to the master.


    "Thank you for your concern. We can just eat whatever we like. We are not here to enjoy ourselves. We mainly want to learn more forging skills from master." Green bamboo said with a smile.


    "Then you still have to learn. I think there is a big gap between his forging technology and yours. Of course, the gap means that there is still a big gap between you and him. There is still a lot of room for you to improve and learn. In other words, you may have to learn these forging technologies for 200 years, 300 years, 500 years or even 1000 years."

 Chapter 1147

    What''s more, the master really made them learn his forging skills all the time, starting from every point. That''s why they were able to learn such advanced forging skills. But it also made him lack of theoretical support. At least in the mood, Wu Hao''s words made them suddenly understand the biggest gap between themselves and the master, and suddenly heard this sentence, All of a sudden, they feel that they can get a great improvement in their mood. The first thing they are asked is the problem, which means that they can solve the problem. In fact, it''s not difficult to solve the problem. As long as they don''t worry about forging, they put all their energy on forging itself, They have no doubt that they can make a breakthrough, because they believe in master. Compared with master, the biggest problem for them with such qualities is that they can''t be as indifferent as master. But now that they know what the problem is, they can slowly put down some of their original wrong psychological concepts.


    As long as they can put down some wrong psychological concepts and believe in progress, it won''t take them long. No matter how they catch up or how they learn, they can''t reach the level of master. But this should make them closer to master''s level. This is what they want to do. They never want to surpass master, Because they know that this is an impossible thing, even if they really do it, and even if the master gives them all the memory, they can hardly surpass the master, because no one can surpass the master''s talent, which can''t be denied.


    "Young master Linghao, thank you for your advice." Green bamboo and green leaf suddenly stopped. They ran to him, clasped their hands, and saluted him. Their eyes showed unprecedented excitement. This excitement was not because of their business, but because they knew that their forging skills would soon usher in a breakthrough, In Wu haogang''s instruction, they realized that there was something wrong with their positive mood. No matter they were practicing or forging skills, mood was the most fundamental thing under normal circumstances. Master ignored this and didn''t teach them. Now Ling Hao suddenly reminded them to pay attention to it. They also believed that after paying attention to it, they would not be able to teach them, They can be closer to their master and have a better grasp of everything he teaches them.


    They believed it, and they knew it by their firm eyes.


    Because Wu Hao''s words are not just a sentence, but a fact. As the apprentices of the old man Longya, they can clearly feel that he really has such qualities. When he is forging weapons, he does not care about anything and whether such equipment is popular in the market, Regardless of how much such equipment can be sold, he just wants to build a perfect weapon in his mind. Each weapon is a new investment for him, which they lack before and now they want to make up for.


    After they really make up for this, their forging skills can be improved very quickly. They benefit a lot from his words. How can they not thank him? Suddenly, I feel that although the man in front of me doesn''t seem to be strong, his inner strength is absolutely very strong, and he is superficial strength, which is likely to be hidden very deeply, which is definitely not as simple as he looks.


    The two brothers are equally convinced of this, because the last time I saw him was only a month and a half ago. But after a month and a half, when I saw her again, it was obvious that his strength had increased a lot compared with before. It was basically impossible for him to make such a great progress in strength within a month and a half, But it''s obvious that something like this happened to him, which is enough to prove that he has a very high strength. It just depends on what kind of strength he wants to show. Although he''s not sure, he suddenly feels that the young man in front of him may have the same strength as his master, and this speculation makes them respect Wu Hao even more, There was a little worship in his eyes. This man was not only young, but also saved his master and guided himself. He had been unable to break through the forging skills. How powerful it was.


    Wu Hao looked at them, with the worship in his eyes. Suddenly, he was a little sad.


    "Dare you, master, didn''t tell you what you should pay attention to? He just gives his memory to you every day, but never trains you how to adjust your state of mind? " Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. He can feel from their eyes that the reason why they suddenly salute themselves is that he points out something that he has been confused and unable to make progress. There is no doubt that it is something in their mood.


    "Shifu has always taught us how to improve our skills, but he has never told us how to adjust our state of mind. I don''t think it''s his fault, because Shifu himself has been obsessed with forging himself since childhood. He is not proficient in theoretical knowledge, but has very superb skills. Maybe he has a perfect state of mind, That''s why he can make her the strongest forger of all time. However, due to the lack of theoretical knowledge, he can''t express his own state of mind very well, but he doesn''t realize that it is the state of mind that affects our progress. " Qingye said that he didn''t mean to blame Shifu at all, because it''s not one or two years since he became Shifu''s Apprentice. He knows what kind of person Shifu is. Shifu really wants to improve their forging skills. That''s why sometimes Shifu gets very angry when they can''t do it well. He patiently tells them over and over again, How to do this, but the biggest problem is that Shifu is too short of theoretical knowledge. He is so anxious that he can hardly express his most perfect state. Therefore, they are only learning her skill, and they can''t know what it means theoretically.


    "Yes, Shifu has never told us how to adjust his mind. I don''t think Shifu really knows that mind is a very important thing, because these things have become, naturally, an instinct and a habit for him. He can adjust his mind without thinking about it, and forget the instruction in this respect."

 Chapter 1147

    What''s more, the master really made them learn his forging skills all the time, starting from every point. That''s why they were able to learn such advanced forging skills. But it also made him lack of theoretical support. At least in the mood, Wu Hao''s words made them suddenly understand the biggest gap between themselves and the master, and suddenly heard this sentence, All of a sudden, they feel that they can get a great improvement in their mood. The first thing they are asked is the problem, which means that they can solve the problem. In fact, it''s not difficult to solve the problem. As long as they don''t worry about forging, they put all their energy on forging itself, They have no doubt that they can make a breakthrough, because they believe in master. Compared with master, the biggest problem for them with such qualities is that they can''t be as indifferent as master. But now that they know what the problem is, they can slowly put down some of their original wrong psychological concepts.


    As long as they can put down some wrong psychological concepts and believe in progress, it won''t take them long. No matter how they catch up or how they learn, they can''t reach the level of master. But this should make them closer to master''s level. This is what they want to do. They never want to surpass master, Because they know that this is an impossible thing, even if they really do it, and even if the master gives them all the memory, they can hardly surpass the master, because no one can surpass the master''s talent, which can''t be denied.


    "Young master Linghao, thank you for your advice." Green bamboo and green leaf suddenly stopped. They ran to him, clasped their hands, and saluted him. Their eyes showed unprecedented excitement. This excitement was not because of their business, but because they knew that their forging skills would soon usher in a breakthrough, In Wu haogang''s instruction, they realized that there was something wrong with their positive mood. No matter they were practicing or forging skills, mood was the most fundamental thing under normal circumstances. Master ignored this and didn''t teach them. Now Ling Hao suddenly reminded them to pay attention to it. They also believed that after paying attention to it, they would not be able to teach them, They can be closer to their master and have a better grasp of everything he teaches them.


    They believed it, and they knew it by their firm eyes.


    Because Wu Hao''s words are not just a sentence, but a fact. As the apprentices of the old man Longya, they can clearly feel that he really has such qualities. When he is forging weapons, he does not care about anything and whether such equipment is popular in the market, Regardless of how much such equipment can be sold, he just wants to build a perfect weapon in his mind. Each weapon is a new investment for him, which they lack before and now they want to make up for.


    After they really make up for this, their forging skills can be improved very quickly. They benefit a lot from his words. How can they not thank him? Suddenly, I feel that although the man in front of me doesn''t seem to be strong, his inner strength is absolutely very strong, and he is superficial strength, which is likely to be hidden very deeply, which is definitely not as simple as he looks.


    The two brothers are equally convinced of this, because the last time I saw him was only a month and a half ago. But after a month and a half, when I saw her again, it was obvious that his strength had increased a lot compared with before. It was basically impossible for him to make such a great progress in strength within a month and a half, But it''s obvious that something like this happened to him, which is enough to prove that he has a very high strength. It just depends on what kind of strength he wants to show. Although he''s not sure, he suddenly feels that the young man in front of him may have the same strength as his master, and this speculation makes them respect Wu Hao even more, There was a little worship in his eyes. This man was not only young, but also saved his master and guided himself. He had been unable to break through the forging skills. How powerful it was.


    Wu Hao looked at them, with the worship in his eyes. Suddenly, he was a little sad.


    "Dare you, master, didn''t tell you what you should pay attention to? He just gives his memory to you every day, but never trains you how to adjust your state of mind? " Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. He can feel from their eyes that the reason why they suddenly salute themselves is that he points out something that he has been confused and unable to make progress. There is no doubt that it is something in their mood.


    "Shifu has always taught us how to improve our skills, but he has never told us how to adjust our state of mind. I don''t think it''s his fault, because Shifu himself has been obsessed with forging himself since childhood. He is not proficient in theoretical knowledge, but has very superb skills. Maybe he has a perfect state of mind, That''s why he can make her the strongest forger of all time. However, due to the lack of theoretical knowledge, he can''t express his own state of mind very well, but he doesn''t realize that it is the state of mind that affects our progress. " Qingye said that he didn''t mean to blame Shifu at all, because it''s not one or two years since he became Shifu''s Apprentice. He knows what kind of person Shifu is. Shifu really wants to improve their forging skills. That''s why sometimes Shifu gets very angry when they can''t do it well. He patiently tells them over and over again, How to do this, but the biggest problem is that Shifu is too short of theoretical knowledge. He is so anxious that he can hardly express his most perfect state. Therefore, they are only learning her skill, and they can''t know what it means theoretically.


    "Yes, Shifu has never told us how to adjust his mind. I don''t think Shifu really knows that mind is a very important thing, because these things have become, naturally, an instinct and a habit for him. He can adjust his mind without thinking about it, and forget the instruction in this respect."

 Chapter 1148

    "We have been told repeatedly how to implement our skills, but we have neglected that many times, maybe mood is often the most important way to improve a thing." The group leader also said that in fact, the two of them have been with Longya for a long time, so it is precisely because of this that they know what kind of person Longya is. If they are other people''s masters, they even ask him to let Bingxian give them all their memories. They don''t want them to surpass themselves. Can you believe that their masters don''t exist in this respect, You are the master who taught you all the skills. You are very angry. They are very good at learning all the skills they have mastered. It is impossible for them to hide their skills. In fact, if they really have this consideration, they can''t have such a high level. This is because they don''t have any thoughts when they have something to do, Don''t think about anything, say that you can shop, people can''t surpass.


    "It seems that your master is really a rough guy. You know he doesn''t know everything about him when he does things. You talk about these experiences, so he doesn''t feel these experiences, so he didn''t tell you." Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders. They patted them on the shoulder and walked to the front.


    "I don''t know whether what I said is right or not. I just think that if you can reach the level of old man Longya in your mind, you can reach the level of old man Longya in your skills. As his disciples, you should not only learn his skills, but also learn his level in your mind. I think this can really help you make good progress, But what I said is not absolute truth, because I''m not in this business after all, and I don''t know whether it will have a good or bad impact on you. I''d like to adjust my mind. If I can help you to make progress, it''s best. If I can''t help you to make better progress, you''d better forget my suggestion decisively. " Wu Hao smiles. Although he is not their master, the key for farmers to work for Longya old man is that as people who hope Longya old man can forge more weapons, he also hopes that they can learn more skills from Longya old man and forge more amazing equipment with Longya old man. In this way, more equipment will flow into the high heaven, The more favorable it is for him, so no matter what, he also hopes that they can learn better skills. If their skills can be improved, it is certainly the best thing.


    "I think the state of mind that Comrade Linghao told us is one of the reasons why Shifu is so powerful. Although we certainly can''t surpass Shifu in our state of mind, or even can''t reach the state of mind like Shifu, since we know that this can improve our skills better, we will try our best to change our state of mind and adjust our state of mind, So that we can better learn all the advantages of master. " Green bamboo and green leaf catch up with him. They are very excited with each other. Now they are eager to go back and adjust their mentality. Let''s have a try. After adjusting their mentality, they can immediately forge a different feeling. But Wu Hao suddenly laughs when he sees them go like this.


    "Do you know what kind of mind is really free from distractions?"


    Qingzhu and Qingye were stunned by his question. They didn''t understand what he meant by this sentence. They had no mind to concentrate. They didn''t want to think about these things. They didn''t want to think about how much the equipment they built could sell. They didn''t want to think about how good the equipment they built was. They just left these things behind. Didn''t they have no mind to concentrate?


    "The real mind without distractions is that you don''t want to think about anything, including, don''t think about it. I want to abandon all the thoughts. In fact, the idea of abandoning the thoughts itself is also a kind of thoughts. When you fall into a constant remind yourself, when you get rid of the thoughts, it''s actually the deepest time of your thoughts, To really concentrate on nothing is to do it. You really don''t want to do anything. You just want to think about one thing, that is, how to make the best of what you have in hand. Only in this case can you be called a new house whim, instead of constantly telling yourself to adjust your mind. When you tell yourself to adjust your mind, although you have already taken a step forward, But it''s also another kind of thought. Don''t be bound by it. " Wu Hao reminds them that it''s impossible to teach them what they think is right. At least they will be the most effective address of Longya in the future. He hopes that they can forge a very shocking weapon with Longya. Although he can''t do it himself, how can he make a good equipment, But since they are all the disciples of the old man Longya, and they are also the people Longya wholeheartedly wants to cultivate, of course, we hope that the more powerful they are, the better.


    Qingzhu and Qingye, listening to what he said, suddenly realized that the real focus is to let go of everything and focus only on what they want to do. They don''t want to think about the so-called elimination of distractions. According to him, the idea is also a kind of distractions, which will affect their emotions, They soon kept this saying firmly in mind. After they went back, they must adjust their state. Two people followed him and looked at his leisurely momentum. They felt that the young man had something unfathomable about them. At least some of his feelings were stronger than those brought by master. This feeling was a mysterious one, As for why he is so mysterious, they don''t know. They just feel that he is really mysterious. Can''t ponder, because he has a kind of breath that people can''t ponder.


    "By the way, I''d like to ask you something. I haven''t seen your master for such a long time. Have you made arrangements for building weapons? I''m not talking about mine, but building weapons for everyone. I reminded him of this before, asking him to act according to some rules and regulations. Have you started to do this now?" Wu Hao asked.


    "The next day after you left, the master asked us to prepare for these things. We listed all the rewards required for different weapons and pasted them directly on the door in the form of notices. Then the people who raised the funds asked us to sign up. We listed all the names one by one and filled in their requirements and the equipment they wanted, When master is free, he will give it to master to make it. " Green leaves said with a smile.

 Chapter 1149

    This makes their work very orderly. The key is that the people at the gate have finally disappeared. Although there are still people waiting in line, there are very few people waiting in line. Only occasionally, people line up to see them, because they have prepared the remuneration. Just give them the remuneration and fill in the information they need, The queue can disperse within 10 minutes. With the end of the first group of people''s queue, there has been no queue for a long time, because everyone is raising money to find Longya old man to build weapons. With this standardized operation process, all their work becomes very easy. Not only the two of them, but also Longya old man''s work is very easy, Because what he has to do next is to make equipment according to the requirements of the first, second, third, fourth and fifth person listed in the table and the equipment they want.


    Wu Hao smiles and says nothing more, because he believes that they can handle this matter very well, and judging from the current situation in the city, he probably knows that they have handled this matter in an orderly way, and it is obvious that the people in the city basically have no enthusiasm for this matter at the beginning, It should be said that everyone is very calm about this matter. Although people walking on the street are still whispering about the forging of weapons by Longya old man, they are not so crazy.


    Obviously, Longya old man used this method to calm them down. With clear indicators, they will know what they are going to do. As long as they know what they are going to do next, they don''t need to be crazy, because everyone can get the weapons made by Longya old man, as long as they can raise enough funds, Everyone can get a set of equipment from Longya old man. In this case, all madness turns into rationality. This rationality urges them to focus on what they really want to do, that is, to find more money, to earn more money and to raise more materials, The whole Longya city basically came out of the crazy state.


    Wu Hao looked around him. In the past month and a half, many strangers came to Longya city. Although he was not familiar with Longya city itself and did not know which people were really strangers, from the feeling of these people, we can see that they did not belong to Longya City themselves, but after the news of Longya old man''s reappearance came out, These people who come to Longya city one after another should also know the requirements of Longya old man for forging weapons, so they did not go to Yonglu Longya old man''s residence crazily, but did what they really wanted to do on the street. They seemed to make Longya city out of the state of madness and madness.


    "Mr. Linghao, I think I have to thank you for this. Without your help, I don''t think our master can think of such a good way. Basically, he just indulges in what he wants to do, that is, he keeps holding weapons. He doesn''t want to think of these ways to solve our immediate problems, but your idea solves all our immediate problems, Not only did the door get close to us, but everyone came to us in an orderly way. There was no need for anything else. The so-called back door didn''t need the so-called relationship. Everyone understood the guidance very well. As long as they met the conditions, they would have the opportunity to get a piece of equipment from Longya old man, so everyone was very calm now, Even I think the Lord of the city should thank you very much. If it wasn''t for your method, I''m afraid the whole Longya city would still be very crazy up to now. Now this method has dealt with all the troubles very well and made everyone rational again. As long as you know that you are qualified, you can have the chance to get the equipment of Longya old man, so even the new comers, At the beginning, they were in a very crazy state of mind, but they didn''t need to continue to be crazy. As long as they knew what kind of weapons they wanted and what kind of rewards they needed to pay for such weapons, they immediately calmed down. "


    "How do you know that I gave the old man Longya the advice your master said?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Although Shifu didn''t say it, we know that Shifu will not try to solve this kind of meaningless problem for him. The problems he wants to solve will always focus on the things he wants to do, and there is only one thing he wants to do, that is, things related to forging, things that have nothing to do with Duan Chang, no matter how much trouble, He won''t even pay attention to it, so there''s no doubt that it has nothing to do with him. And the next day after you left, he asked us to do it. What else does that mean? You can only say that you taught him to do it. " Qingzhu said with a smile that he could not understand his master any more. He was not brainless, but he was not willing to waste his time on things that had nothing to do with what he wanted to do. Although their whole living place was surrounded by groups at that time, it was not a problem for him, because he didn''t think it was a problem at all, As long as it has nothing to do with forging weapons, he would not feel that these things are troublesome. He would rather let them spend all the time at the gate. He would rather have the whole line of Longya City paralyzed, and he would not feel that there is too much trouble, because the things that have nothing to do with him are not things for him. As apprentices, they both know this very well.


    "It seems that you know your master well." Wu Hao said with a smile, it''s true that old man Longya really doesn''t care much about anything except forging weapons. Maybe this is his genius. Many geniuses are very paranoid. They only care about what they want to do, but they don''t care about anything other than what they want to do, It''s even very likely that they won''t do anything other than what they have to do. Just like the old man Longya, he doesn''t know how to deal with these things outside, so he doesn''t bother to deal with them. Maybe he just doesn''t know how to deal with them. For him, these problems are not problems at all, Naturally, it won''t take much time to deal with these problems. These are not problems at all. Similarly, just like he taught his students, for her, this is actually something other than what he has to do.

 Chapter 1150

    And he tried his best to do it well, but because of his personality or other reasons, it''s difficult for him to really consider the full way. To do it well, it''s difficult to teach them how to do it well like a real teacher. He will just give them his skills, if he meets a talented person, Of course, I have benefited a lot, but if I''m not qualified, just like him. This time, it''s very good, but they are not himself after all. It''s very difficult for them to learn his way simply by relying on experience without the support of theoretical knowledge.


    "After all, we have been with Shifu for a long time. We still know Shifu''s character, personality and style very well. For these things, we can basically know, needless to say, what Shifu does and what Shifu doesn''t do. At ordinary times, we are basically doing these things, He doesn''t deal with anything else. He only cares about his forging. " Green leaves said with a smile.


    Wu Hao smiles. He is not interested in this problem at all. He just chats with them casually. After a while, Wu Hao thinks about it and says, "don''t patronize and follow me. Don''t forget, you still need to buy wine. Since you want to buy wine, go quickly, Don''t forget to buy more good dishes. I don''t want to have a hard drink with your master. It''s not easy. Besides, I''m going to have dinner with you. So remember to buy some good dinner when you buy vegetables. I''m going to eat with you. Don''t treat my stomach badly. "


    "I see. Will you go by yourself?" Qingzhu and Qingye look at him with a smile. No wonder this young man can talk to Shifu like this, because he has the feeling of Shifu, that is, he is very open to all things, and he is also very good to the people around him.


    "It''s not that I don''t know the way. Let''s go and do your own business. I can go there by myself. And now there should be no one around your door. Anyway, I don''t have to push the crowd away and squeeze in hard. It doesn''t matter. I''ll knock on the door. You should be able to hear me, instead of paying attention to my voice." Wu Hao joked that he separated from them by turning a corner. Green bamboo and green leaf laughed and ran to buy wine and meat.


    In fact, it''s OK for them to cook by themselves, and they do cook by themselves, but what they cook by themselves is not necessarily delicious, so in this case, they must go to the restaurant to buy some delicious food, and they can just touch it. Even if they eat some leftovers, they can taste better. In order to make more delicious food for themselves, they buy more, So they can have more.


    Wu Hao came to the door of the old man Longya slowly. Along the way, there were really no people crowded here. Occasionally, a few people were also due to the reputation of the old man Longya, and they were all new comers. They wanted to see where the old man Longya lived, and some just wanted to see what the old man Longya''s requirements were, I want to adjust my preparation according to these requirements, so there are a small number of people at the door, but compared with the previous pictures of hundreds and thousands of people crowded, this is very good.


    Wu Hao saw it, and there was a notice at the door, which listed the specific requirements of some equipment, such as what kind of weapons you want to build, what kind of materials you need? What kind of reward you need to pay is clearly written on it. You can prepare the reward for Longya old man according to the list above according to the weapons you want. The reward is not low, so there are not many people in the queue, and not everyone can easily get the money to pay him and get Longya old man''s weapons, After all, the weapons he built are all the best equipment. I want to know that the price can''t be that low.


    This notice is full of many kinds. Every detail from heavy weapons to equipment, such as gloves, knee pads, boots, chest protection, and armor, is listed in detail. Because old man Longya once promised Shenzong not to make suits, So at the end, he clearly listed the statement that he would not make suits for anyone, so no matter how much he prepared, he would not get a complete set of equipment. Although the things listed here can be put together into a suit, it is difficult to form a real suit together.


    I don''t know if the Lord of Lingtian came to him?


    Wu Hao knocked on the door.


    "I came to you for a drink."


    Tianya old man was loading his weapon in it. Hearing Wu Hao''s voice, he immediately dropped his hammer and ran out. He opened the door like an old boy and looked at him with a smile.


    "You are here at last. I thought you left Longya city. I asked them to visit you several times, but you were not there. Don''t say I really thought you were gone, but I didn''t expect you to be there." With a smile, the old man introduced him into the room and closed the door behind him, so that some people would not want to come in to see the situation and disturb them.


    "As soon as I heard it clearly, I came to see me tonight. I thought you had made all the weapons I wanted. I didn''t expect that you came to see me for a drink. How about my weapons?" Wu Hao asked the biggest question in his heart. In the face of the old man Longya, he didn''t need to hide anything. He just had to say what he wanted to say. The more he hid in front of him, the more difficult it was to communicate with him. Wu Hao knew this very well. It was because he could confide in his heart in front of him that the old man Longya was willing to talk to his confidants, He is very clear about drinking and chatting. Of course, he is not the kind of person who is very deep in the city. So when he is with old man Longya, he can just release himself and have a more open conversation with him.


    "I''m working on it. I can do it all in a month at most. I''ll show you the general appearance. It''s just a rudiment now. But I''ve basically constructed his mentality in my heart, and seven or eight pieces have basically completed the original form. As long as you continue to finish Finishing, you can see for yourself." Old man Longya took him to her workbench. There were seven weapons in front of her. The shapes of the seven weapons were different. Each of them could be seen. They were the best equipment. Wu Hao was very surprised by the materials they used. He could basically feel that these materials were forged by him. The whole material was very special, The sword itself contains a very strange power.

 Chapter 1151

    It can not only enhance the level of strength, but also make the sword itself very light and full of power. This feeling is very strange. It can be imagined that after these stores are built, they are absolutely the best equipment. There is no doubt that even if they are only semi-finished products, they have already felt that they are very powerful equipment. When they are all installed, After carefully making and modifying, it is absolutely a super top equipment.


    Wu Hao looked at the seven or eight swords carefully. The shapes of the seven swords were different. Some looked like a sword, some looked like a knife, and some looked like a sword. But each sword had some very strange grooves. These grooves did not make these weapons look very different, or they made them look very bad. On the contrary, they made them look very strange, These grooves look quite exquisite in these shops, forging a more unique structure for these swords. If you look at these grooves alone, it is absolutely the strength of school. Even these grooves can condense strength and release different shapes. However, Wu Hao can immediately think of each groove on these seven swords when he sees these seven swords, It''s absolutely possible to put them together, because these grooves can completely match the protrusions in different parts of your sword. When these grooves and protrusions are completely coincident, you can imagine that this sword is absolutely a very delicate sword, and it will be very powerful with the level of seven weapons.


    "Let me show you the combined form of these seven swords. Although they are only a rudiment, they still need to be adjusted later, but now we can see a general picture. These swords can absolutely meet your needs, and can also play the power you want to see according to your needs." With a wave of his hand, the old man Longya suspended seven weapons from the workbench into the air. Under the control of his mind, seven weapons, one sword and one sword, were put together. The mechanical sound emitted by the splicing together was very scientific and technological. Although this is an energy world, when the seven weapons are put together? The voice is really exciting. Even Wu Hao can''t help but look forward to what kind of mentality they will have after their combination is completed. Seeing the seven weapons merge together, Wu Hao immediately feels the income and expenditure of this weapon. After the seven weapons merge together, they form a bigger weapon, This weapon doesn''t look like a weapon that a woman can use. It''s very delicate and ingenious. If it''s combined, it can definitely burst out a powerful force, and it hasn''t put seven power crystals into it. This weapon can emit a power that makes Wu Hao feel very astonished just by relying on semi-finished materials, This power comes from the materials used to forge these swords. If we add his complete production and the blessing of seven crystal stones, we can imagine what level they will emit.


    Wu Hao''s eyes showed excitement. This kind of weapon is absolutely the best. Seven of the best weapons are combined into one weapon. This kind of feeling is very exciting even if you think about it.


    "It''s impossible to combine the swords and reduce their size, so I considered another form. After the seven swords are combined, they can be controlled by mind instead of by hand alone, because it''s a little big for women to control them by hand alone. If they are used by men, it''s just fine, This is another key point of my design. If this sword is combined, there are two ways to use it. One is to let their seven masters complete the use process through mind control, and the other is to let a man control it directly. I think you should be able to complete this process, so this way is very obvious, When the seven swords are separated, they can be used by your seven women. But when the seven swords are combined, you can let them use their mind to control them. At the same time, under special circumstances, you can also take the weapons after the combination and let them be used by you. " Old man Longya said. After listening to him, Wu Hao''s face showed more uncontrollable excitement.


    Sure enough, he is the top forger who has never been before and has never been able to come up with such amazing ideas.


    When the seven swords were separated, they were all weapons that women could easily use. However, when they were combined, the volume could not be changed, because it was impossible to reduce the volume. However, after the combination, he was able to imagine that there were seven or eight pieces of oil, and their owners controlled and used them with their minds, which was very powerful, Moreover, the situation of progress suddenly becomes the form of long-range attack, which will definitely make the opponent unable to defend. If you need to use their weapon under special circumstances, you can combine these seven weapons and let them be used by yourself. This situation is also very powerful, I''m afraid only he can do it in this way.


    Wu Hao''s eyes showed unimaginable excitement. Even he could clearly feel his emotions at this time. He was very excited. Although it was only a semi-finished product, looking at the sword suspended in the air, after the seven swords were combined, he had no sudden feeling. He pulled a delicate sword and looked at the grain, which was very exciting, It''s a masterpiece. Even if it''s only a semi-finished product, if it''s taken by others, it can become the top-level existence. It can be used as seven weapons to really build and become a really top-quality equipment. When it''s put into use, it''s absolutely a shocking work. Wu Hao believes it, because he just looks at the semi-finished product, He has already felt the very powerful power. When all the seven powerful cornerstones are completed, together with the seven powerful cornerstones, they can be regarded as top-level equipment when they are separated. When the seven swords are combined together, they are absolutely divine equipment, no doubt, Wu Hao even believed that the combined sword could break through the Dragon tooth costume possessed by Shenzong.


    "You can take your time. Don''t worry. Since you are responsible for this, and I have the patience to wait for you to finish this equipment, I will push you out because of the time. I''m not here to urge you. I''m just here to have a drink and chat with you. Although you see, I''m very excited, right, right, I''m really excited now, because I can imagine how powerful this equipment should be after you build it. But you can rest assured that I will never launch it because of excitement. You can finish it quickly. I know that a good equipment will take time, so you don''t have to rush. You should build it slowly, Don''t build him just because you think I''m in a hurry for this equipment. " Wu Hao looks at the sword and talks to himself.

 Chapter 1152

    The old man Longya couldn''t help laughing when he saw her look. Although he didn''t care about other people''s praise or the so-called glory, he could not help feeling proud when others showed such an excited look, especially Wu Hao, who had a very strange impression in his mind, That is, this young man is very powerful and mysterious. Even he can be so fascinated by the weapons he has made. There is no doubt that he is a kind of recognition of himself. The smile on his face is not to mention how proud he is, just like a child being praised. Maybe it is because of her easy satisfaction that he has such a high level.


    "Don''t worry, I will never make such a low-level mistake when I build a piece of equipment. Since I promise you that I will build this piece of equipment into the best, I won''t fool you carelessly, let alone you. I won''t fool anyone with my own equipment, because for me, the important thing is not to complete someone''s delivery, It''s to finish my own work. For me, it''s a piece of work, and I put all my efforts into your work. I put all the most powerful materials and the best forging skills I can think of into your equipment. It''s definitely my top work. You can rest assured about that, It''s hard for me to imagine whether I can create such a top-level existence after I have built this equipment. " Looking at the equipment in the air, the old man Longya was very pleased, because it was really one of the equipment that he put his greatest efforts into.


    Even when he first made the Dragon tooth costume, he didn''t put so much effort into it, because he needed to put a lot of effort into every weapon, because these seven weapons are not only lifeless weapons, but also weapons forged to integrate the final form. The final form is very important, But it''s not the ultimate weapon. Each weapon needs to have its own characteristics, because they need to be inlaid with different crystal stones. When they are used alone, they need to be able to exert their great strength. Moreover, because of the seven different crystal stones, it also means that each weapon has different properties, He needs to make sure that each weapon has its own unique characteristics, and each weapon is the top-level existence. Then he has to consider what to do after the seven weapons are combined. The seven weapons are not seven when they are combined. It looks like this shape of steel is combined. If so, it''s very simple, Even if it is not her, she can complete the work. The most important problem is that in the process of merging the seven weapons, seven completely different energies need to be able to operate at the same time. When they are merged into one kind of energy, they can also be used alone. This requires great efforts to adjust the materials used on each weapon.


    She wants to integrate materials that can integrate all forces into each weapon, but when these materials exist alone, they will not affect the special properties of the weapon at all. Every point and every millimetre gap in this will affect the success or failure of the whole weapon, even if there is a slight deviation in the materials used in one weapon, In the end, this weapon will also fail completely, because if it can''t be perfectly integrated with this weapon, it is easy to cause danger. After all, this weapon is inlaid with seven completely different kinds of crystal stones. If the power of these crystal stones can''t be perfectly integrated, when the seven weapons are combined, the conflict of power itself can dissolve this weapon and let this weapon be destroyed, At the same time, it will destroy all seven weapons alone.


    It''s hard for him to imagine whether he can use other efforts to build a weapon similar to or close to this weapon after he has finished building this weapon. After all, the sword is merciless, and it takes him too much effort. Although he doesn''t need much time, it doesn''t mean that he has put in too little effort. On the contrary, it''s hard for him, He devoted a lot of effort to it every day. He felt that all his experience in front of him was just to make this perfect equipment. Looking at the sword dragon tooth floating in the air, his pride was self-evident.


    The more difficult it is, the more obvious his excitement is, because it is a great progress for him to build such a super equipment. After sleeping for 176 years, he deduced all his experiences in the first half of his life in his mind. This time, it is the peak work he built after sleeping for 176 years, which is more powerful than any equipment he ever built, Similarly, it may be more powerful than any equipment he wants to build behind him. It''s very likely that this is his peak work. When he looks at this weapon, he has this feeling in his heart. Although he pursues breakthrough in every weapon, he knows very well in his heart that there is a limit to the so-called breakthrough, which is an exception to his forging weapons, Because what he needs is totally different from the weapons he once forged, he may continue to make other breakthroughs in forging other weapons, so that those ordinary weapons can be forged to a higher level in his own hands. Every one is the best, and the next sword after forging is the best of the best, but this weapon is not the same, This is a work created by him alone, regardless of all his experience and accumulation in the first half of his life. The real Pinnacle is that this weapon is not in the scope of his experience in other weapons.


    Looking at the proud look on the old man''s face, Wu Hao couldn''t help smiling. It''s not because old man Longya gave him the positive answer, so he was happy. In fact, he knew that old man Longya would take every piece of equipment he made very seriously. He didn''t need to remind him, he would do it, This is the reason why he is so powerful. He doesn''t need anyone to remind him how to build equipment. He is the master of equipment. Otherwise, how can he be called the top forging master who has never been before and never came after?


    Wu Hao is happy that old man Longya himself is proud of this weapon, which means that this weapon is absolutely the top equipment beyond imagination. After all, he is such a top-level forger who has never been before and never came after. How can he be proud of something bad.

 Chapter 1153

    This also makes him look forward to what kind of effect this weapon will be after forging. Although the semi-finished product already looks very powerful, it still can''t change his final expectation.


    "Come on, go in and have a drink. You''ve been working hard on this for a month and a half, haven''t you? Just to accompany you to relax, and don''t put all your energy on this matter. It''s easy for your brain to go wrong. " Wu Hao laughed and went to the restaurant with his arm around the old man Longya''s shoulder. The old man didn''t care at all about Wu Hao''s frivolous gesture. Instead, he laughed, because he knew that Wu Hao might be older than himself. There was no problem in hugging her with this gesture. Of course, even if they were friends, he would feel very relaxed, When she was young, a friend once hugged her like this, but now it''s gone. I don''t know how long it''s been. The long time has already wiped out the shallow memory. Now this kind of action that seems to return to her youth makes her laugh and laugh very freely.


    "Where on earth have you been all this time? I asked them to come to you, and you''re not even here. "


    "I can''t just stay at home all the time. It''s necessary for me to walk around." Wu Hao shrugged and laughed. Of course, it''s impossible to tell him that he went with his woman in this period of time, another time and space war, time and space worm. Then he spent half a month in that time and space to accompany his woman.


    "You are always mysterious, but forget it, you''d better not tell me. I''ll try to know less about you. I just want to know when you are at home and when you can come to drink with me. Just come here when you are free and drink more. What about the two boys? Why didn''t they come back? They won''t go shopping now, will they? " Old man Longya said with a smile, no matter where he went for such a long time? Anyway, as long as he comes, he really doesn''t want to know too much about him. Just like the previous things about his life experience, he didn''t want to know at all. As a result, Wu Hao told him all about it, so he didn''t want to know anything else. I believe that he must have done something else after he left for a long time, That''s not what he wants to care about, and he doesn''t want to care about it at all.


    "You still have wine here. The two of them haven''t come back yet to buy wine and vegetables. Why don''t you wait for them?" Wu Hao said with a smile, sitting face to face with him, this kind of feeling is very relaxed.


    "I don''t have any wine here. There''s a little left. Come on." Old man Longya, with a smile, took out a jar of wine directly from the space ring. To be exact, he drank the remaining half of the jar of wine, which was his treasure. At the same time, he took out two bowls, one for each person, poured one for him first, and then poured one for himself. Two people picked up the wine cup, touched it, took a sip, and drank it directly. It was a sweet spring, General wine with the strong burning and fragrance, in the throat sent out a very wonderful taste, two people at the same time a long sigh of wine, and then look at each other with a smile, all happy smile.


    "It''s a good wine. Where did you get it? Get some for me." Wu Hao said with a smile, this wine is really good, with a little flower fragrance, a little ignition fragrance, and the unique flavor of liquor.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give it to you. Hey, if you want to drink it, come to me. If you want to take it back, you can drink it yourself. There''s nothing. It''s my own wine, but it''s basically useless. Only this one is successful, so I''ve drunk half of it, and there''s only a little left. Why do you think I''ve been calling you, I just want to ask you to come and drink the 176 year old treasure. I just want to ask you to share this delicious wine. As a result, you have not been here yet, so I''ll give you half soup to drink. After drinking, we can only drink the wine brewed outside. " Old man Longya is not polite. He doesn''t want to give it to him. Of course, even if he does, he won''t give it to him, because he wants Wu Hao to come to him and drink with him instead of taking it back to him. It''s boring to drink slowly there.


    "But it''s good to have half sugar. Drink it. Let''s finish the half soup first, and then we''ll have the wine. Don''t add the wine to the dishes. I think it''s the best way to drink the wine for a long time. If you add the dishes, it''s easy to destroy the taste of the wine. Don''t say I haven''t had such a good wine. How do you read it? If you don''t tell me the craft, you''d better be your forger tiger. Maybe I can be a winemaker. When the brewing is successful, I''ll give you as much as you want. " Wu Hao poured a bowl for him and also poured a bowl for himself. This wine is indeed the best he has ever drunk. At least he has never drunk this kind of wine on earth. Maybe this kind of wine can''t be brewed on earth. It''s not a matter of technology, but it''s mixed with a subtle energy. The wine inspired by this energy has a purer taste, It''s softer, at the same time, it''s softer with strong liquor. It''s very fierce and cold with fruit and flower fragrance. This kind of flavor is mixed together to form a perfect taste, which can''t be made on the earth. Even if all the materials can be found on the earth, this kind of delicious food needs to be brewed and planned by energy, It can''t be done on earth.


    "I didn''t expect you to taste wine. OK, I didn''t waste my wine. It''s not suitable for side dishes. The taste of the wine is perfect. It''s not my boast. It''s the best wine I''ve ever had. Although I forgot the formula, it''s definitely the best of the best. If it''s side dishes, it''s salty and oily, It will soon destroy the taste of the wine in the mouth, but it''s the best to drink it like this. Don''t eat anything, so hey hey, come on, let''s have another drink. After this drink, don''t drink it like this. Let''s just drink iodine casually and chat slowly. Just drink a small half of sugar one bowl at a time, but it''s gone all at once. " Old man Longya, with a smile, directly touched Wu Hao. Although he was distressed, he agreed that he would finish the drink after drinking the cup. He looked up and drank the bowl of wine clean. He let out a long breath. Wu Hao could not help laughing, but also took the bowl directly and drank the wine in the bowl.

 Chapter 1154

    After drinking two bowls of wine, his whole body seemed to be purified. Wu Hao couldn''t help but ask: "I said, brother, you won''t really forget the formula of this wine, will you? I''m serious with you. To tell you the truth, I really want to drink some of this wine, even if it''s brewed for 10 years or 20 years. I''ll come to you after 20 years and put this wine in front of you. We just can''t get drunk. "


    Wu Hao''s words are true. She is not a drinker, but the old man Longya''s wine really makes him feel the charm of wine. It''s very wonderful. It''s definitely the best wine he has ever drunk, and it''s the only wine he wants to drink all the time. It''s soft but not strong, strong but not soft, and it''s very comfortable to drink, If you can brew some of this wine, then you can pour some wine at home with your women, let alone enjoy it.


    "At least now I don''t know what I put in it. It''s the kind of wine I put in before the accident. I''ve practiced more than 100 jars and put some things casually. But what I put in it? Do you think I can still remember after 176 years'' sleep? After I put the materials in, I put all the wine into the space ring. When I took it out, all the others smelled. Only this pool is very clear and fragrant. Do you think it''s possible for me to look for these things in the more than 100 jars of materials? I can''t remember what I put in it at all. If I think about it, I''ll try to read it again. If it works, I''ll tell you that you can take away the formula at that time. As long as you can bring me some wine frequently after you have finished it. " The old man Longya said cheerfully. Looking at her cheerfulness, Wu Hao shook his head in tears and laughter. The little old man is really helpless. Of course, the helplessness is more about the old man Longya. The old man is really not interested in other things. The wine is world-class or even Galaxy class, I''m afraid no one can make this kind of good wine. If you think of this formula and treasure it yourself, you can make no less money than he can make weapons. Because the high heaven is the world of practitioners, and the demand for wine is very high, and wine is a consumable, Almost every day, a lot of wine is consumed in this world. If he mastered such a wonderful formula of wine, he would definitely make a lot of money. But he even said that if he thought of this formula, he would give it to himself, which shows that he was not interested in these things at all.


    Wu Hao looked at him and was moved. He said that he wanted to give it to himself. It can be seen that he trusted himself very much. Wu Hao was not happy to get such an old friend.


    "Well, well, we''ve had two big bowls. Let''s drink a little. Can you take a small cup instead of a bowl? It''s really hard to take this bowl. I don''t want to drink a lot." Wu Hao reminded that he put the bowl in front of him aside. It''s refreshing to drink this kind of good wine, but to tell you the truth, it''s a bit wasteful, especially when it''s only half a jar.


    Old man Longya directly took out two small wine cups from the space ring, one in front of Wu Hao and the other in front of him. But such a small wine cup would definitely spill when he came to the wine jar directly. Old man Longya took out a small wine pot from the space ring and poured the wine from the jar directly into the wine pot. He took the wine pot and poured two glasses of wine.


    Two people touched a cup, shallow pour small drink, another feeling.


    "Did Lord Lingtian come to you before?" Wu Hao asked while drinking. Now that it''s a light drink, let''s have a chat. And this is what he always wants to know. Although it''s a long time since it happened, it doesn''t matter whether he knows it or not. But he still wants to talk about it.


    "He must have come to me. It''s necessary to ask about such a big thing. He won''t have no action. In fact, after you tell me what to say to him, his people will arrive on the third day, but he didn''t come by himself. He should have sent one of his subordinates. After all, this kind of thing is difficult for an unimportant person to do." When the old man woke up, he said, "he asked me what the situation was first. You don''t have to worry. I told him the confession we had colluded with before, and he didn''t have any doubt about it, because there was nothing to doubt about it, otherwise there was no way to untie my seal. Then let me help Lord Lingtian build a set of equipment. You know, I promised Shenzong that I would never make a second set of equipment. Since I promised Shenzong, I would not make an exception, so I refused him. "


    "You refused?" This is a bit of a surprise for Wu Hao. He thinks that old man Longya will secretly make equipment for him. After all, he doesn''t want to make trouble. There is no doubt that he is not a person who doesn''t want to get into any trouble. He just wants to concentrate on making his own weapons, but he can refuse to make a complete set of equipment for the Lord Lingtian. This really makes him a bit surprised.


    "People always have to have a little faith. We should insist on some things. Since we promised Shenzong to build a complete set of equipment for him, I also built a complete set of equipment for him. If we don''t build a complete set of equipment for others, we should keep our promise and don''t build a complete set of equipment for others." Old man Longya shrugged his shoulders, which didn''t matter to him, she said with a smile.


    "Do you think that I will offend the Lord of Lingtian by doing this? Of course, it will offend the Lord of Lingtian. No doubt, but offend me. I have offended many people in my life, and I''m not inferior to him. If he really wants to trouble me, I won''t make him feel better. My strength is not only in building equipment."


    Wu Hao looked at him in a daze, and suddenly laughed. It''s his own business. He can deal with it as he wants. Moreover, he believes that old man Longya is not the leader of Lingtian. If he wants to be angry, he can deal with it. If he wants to be angry, he will be angry. If he wants to move old man Longya, it is not easy, even impossible, First of all, we should consider the existence of Shenzong.

 Chapter 1155

    Shenzong will never let him move old man Longya easily. To say the least, old man Longya''s strength is not easy for the Lord Lingtian to deal with. His strength is not much different from that of the Lord Lingtian. In addition, old man Longya is a forger himself. He will definitely reserve a set of top-level equipment for himself, plus the equipment''s blessing to old man Longya''s strength, In fact, it should be more than the Lord Lingtian. In this case, if the Lord Lingtian wants to solve it, it''s impossible for him to send his minions to solve it. In the end, he will find himself bored and be easily eliminated by the old man Longya. Moreover, this kind of thing can easily irritate the old man Longya. The old man Longya is an idealized person, He likes things all in his face. What he thinks he will do if he is provoked is completely unpredictable, because it''s hard for a person of his character to judge with normal thinking. If he is irritated and comes to the door directly, even if he can draw a draw, it will definitely make a lot of trouble, As for his own hand to solve the old man Longya, it is even more impossible.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to take care of your affairs. Anyway, you can do whatever you want. By the way, according to you, the equipment you gave me is basically all loose parts?" Wu Hao stopped talking about this topic. Instead, he looked at him in tears and laughter.


    "It''s not all pieces. There are really suits in it. I promised Shenzong not to make suits. That''s after I played dragon tooth costume for him and before I made dragon tooth costume. I''m very happy to make the whole set of equipment. There should be a lot of complete sets of equipment in it. Only after I made dragon tooth costume did I start to make the whole set of equipment, But even if it''s not a complete set of equipment, many of them can be used together. " The old man said with a smile.


    "That''s good, that''s good. Don''t say that what I really need is a suit, not these pieces. Although they are very powerful, I believe that the suit you make can definitely play a greater role when the whole set of equipment is put on."


    "Isn''t that nonsense? The significance of the suit is that the combat effectiveness can be comprehensively improved after the whole set of equipment is put on. Maybe you can look inside and see if you can find the whole set of equipment. "


    "By the way, you give me the whole set of equipment like this. If I have a large number of people and horses, and then show up in the high heaven god world for Shenzong to see, won''t Shenzong be afraid to misunderstand you?" Wu Hao also asked with a smile. He didn''t need to exaggerate or take anything seriously in front of him, because he didn''t like to deal with any problems seriously. He just wanted to tell him the problems simply and easily.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. I''m also afraid that she misunderstands how he likes to misunderstand. What I promised him was that I would not create suits for him after making the Dragon tooth suit, instead of making other suits after making the Dragon tooth suit, and destroying all the other suits made before. This is totally different, I never promised him to destroy the suit I made before. " In his eyes, even Shenzong was just an ordinary person. At least he didn''t show special awe when he talked about Shenzong. Wu Hao saw this very clearly.


    This is also what Wu Hao appreciates most about him. When the play decided on the leader of Lingtian, he refused him. Although he promised Shenzong that he would no longer make suits, he would never destroy his previous suits in order to please Shenzong.


    Perhaps its strength is due to his persistent belief. How many people in the world can insist on what they want to do and not be influenced by any external things like him. No matter how powerful or powerful they are, they can''t control him and change what they want to do. They just want to do what they want to do. As for others, no matter how the other party demands them, He can turn it away. Presumably his character will suffer a lot of people, but his character is sometimes the most valuable in any world. The reason why he didn''t die is that he has strong strength, and after he has strong strength, he can ensure that he can firmly carry out what he thinks is right.


    When one thing sticks to the end and everyone can''t control it, it becomes a great man. Just like the old man sitting in front of him, it''s absolutely not too much to call him a great man in the high heaven. Even if he''s not the strongest forging master, his attitude is worth everyone''s moving.


    "Let''s go."


    Wu Hao smiles and pours a glass for him. They touch each other and drink it down.


    "What are you going to do when the weapon is finished? Leaving Longya city or staying here? " Old man Longya asked casually, of course, he hopes Wu Hao can stay here. Although the boy looks young, he can really talk with him. He is the only one who can really talk with him in the whole Longya city. To be exact, there are only a few who can really talk with him in the whole high heaven, and she is one of them, Of course, it''s best to have a person who can talk with him. However, I also know that he must have something of his own, and it''s absolutely impossible to stay in Longya city if he wants to do it. The key is to stay in Longya city and live in peace, so that all his plans don''t need to be implemented. I know the answer, but I can''t help asking.


    "I must leave Longya city. Otherwise, what should I do? I still have a lot of things to deal with. It''s not like you just have to devote yourself to what you like to do. I also want to find something I like to do and live the life I want to live with my women. But at least so far, it''s unrealistic. I still have a lot of things to deal with, Only when you have dealt with all the things, can you live as carefree as you do, and you don''t know when to end this mess. I hope the trouble of the dark Protoss can be solved as soon as possible. " Wu Hao sighed. Of course, what he wants most now is to live leisurely like old man Longya. Although the little old man seems to be very poor, to tell you the truth, he really envies that he can do what he wants to do and what he likes to do. He is carefree and carefree. No one can manage him, and no one can manage him.


    However, he is also very clear that in his current situation, it is not realistic to live this kind of life, at least it has not been settled yet, and even if it is settled, how to deal with the Diablo is still a big problem.

 Chapter 1156

    "Forget it, let''s go to the bar." Wu Hao''s smile filled his two glasses. They touched each other''s glasses and drank them down.


    "Master, we''ve bought wine and food." Green bamboo and green leaf came back with a lot of things. Old man Longya immediately laughed.


    "Put it on, put it on."


    "Good."


    Green bamboo and green leaf put all the dishes they bought on the table. This time, they bought a lot of food. Both of them put their hands full on the table. The place where Wu Hao and old man Longya put their wine cups is almost gone. However, looking at the good dishes on this table, both of them still have a big appetite. Although it''s not time for dinner, there are so many delicious food in front of them, Two people still eat.


    The good wine should be put aside for the time being, because the good wine and dishes will not taste so good. To be honest, it''s better to put the wine aside and drink it directly. The wine you bought is not as good as the jar of wine made by old man Longya himself, but it''s OK to drink with the dishes, In particular, Qingdu Qingye, two people buy good wine. Even if it''s not as good as the wine made by Longya old man himself, it''s OK to drink it. Especially with good wine and good food, it''s a special enjoyment to drink wine and eat food at the same time.


    Old man Longya had always thought that Wu Hao could come to drink with him and have a chat. Now that all the good wine and dishes are on the table, he is even more happy. He starts to eat slowly, but he has good food and wine, which makes him feel different.


    "You two go ahead with your own business. You may have to go out again later in the evening." Old man Longya looked at the food and wine on the table and laughed with appreciation. But he was not sure how much food and wine he could have left in the evening. The key was that when he had dinner, I was afraid that the leftovers would not be good enough for dinner. Of course, he had to let them go and buy some.


    "It''s master." Green bamboo green leaves should be a, two people politely back out.


    "You two apprentices, to tell you the truth, are really good."


    "Stupid." Of course, old man Longya knows what his land is, but the little old man''s mouth is poisonous. As soon as he opens his mouth, he damages them both. Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry.


    "It''s not that they are stupid. Since you can choose him? I think you are also interested in their talent. In this case, you are not stupid as you said. It is estimated that you are addicted to your own experience all day long. There is something wrong with the teaching method. Can''t you always teach them how to build weapons? Although they can be greatly improved from experience, if they want to be really powerful forgers like you, they must consider other factors, such as how to be the same as you in mood, such as how to consider forging weapons. In a word, other factors have nothing to do with forging weapons, But you have done a good job yourself. You should also consider how to tell them, instead of just telling them how to make weapons well. In this way, hand-in-hand teaching can make their forging process be inherited by you to a great extent, but I think it''s really a powerful inheritance, not only the inheritance of skills, but also the inheritance of mood and mentality, What really makes you so powerful, I think, is not only that you have superb forging skills, but also that you have a strong heart that no one can surpass. It is these that support you to complete one shocking work after another. " Wu Hao eating vegetables, light said.


    "I can fight weapons. To tell you the truth, I really can''t teach people. If I hadn''t been afraid of my own memory, I would have been ruined. To tell you the truth, I really didn''t want to teach apprentices. I think it depends on their own talent level to teach apprentices. I can understand as much as I can. No matter how much I say, it''s useless." Old man Longya said, he said that, which shows that he thinks so and does so. In fact, it''s true. For him, he just wants to devote himself to the things he loves. This thing is simply forging weapons. In fact, teaching apprentices and forging weapons don''t go hand in hand, so let him deal with it, He also has a headache, just like dealing with a group of people around the door. In fact, he doesn''t know how to deal with these things. Teaching is not what he is good at, so he basically tells them how to grasp the details of forging weapons. In green bamboo and green leaf, they have made rapid progress in this aspect, but due to the lack of theoretical support, There is also a lack of psychological support. The gap between them and him is still very obvious, because they don''t start to learn from the bottom.


    When he said that, he realized something.


    However, it''s impossible for him to really focus on how to teach his disciples. At most, he tells his disciples to keep a good mood. As for what kind of mood, he may have to look back to know what kind of mood he needs when forging weapons, Because all his mood has actually become an instinct, which he never thinks much about. He just relies on a kind of instinct he is used to to to get into the forging state he needs. However, it needs her to think carefully to tell Qingzhu and Qingye about this instinct as a teaching resource, What''s your state in the process of forging weapons?


    There is no doubt that he is not a person who really knows how to teach.


    "Maybe you can tell them your own state of mind at that time, which is also a manifestation of their comprehension ability. If you tell them, they still don''t know, there''s no way. I feel that the talent of Tianzu and Qingye should be good. If you can tell them how to do it, I don''t think they should be unable to understand, You can tell them what kind of state you are in when you forge weapons. Since they are your apprentices and you want them to inherit your mantle, let them inherit everything better as far as possible. In order to ensure their success, it is another way to say that the key is that they have a better distance, They can also help you more in this matter, right? If they influence and build more advanced weapons at their current level, they can''t help at all, but on the contrary, if their level can continue to get greater improvement, then the situation will be different. "

 Chapter 1157

    "They absolutely can''t help you in anything, so you should not eat fishy fish and forge your own weapons. Sometimes you should spend some time to teach them, just spend some time to teach them. What I''m talking about is not just to teach them to do every detail you think they should do well, but to calm down first, Consider what kind of state you are in when you put them into the weapon again, and what every detail you notice should be like. When you sort out these things, you can tell them. I think it will play a multiplier role in their progress and growth. " Wu Hao drank the wine and said.


    "I''ll go back and have a try. It''s really like what you said. Originally, I was trying to let them inherit my legacy. I always hope that they can master more knowledge and help me with more things. If what you said is really useful, I''d like to thank you very much, because from the beginning to the end, I also want to get two better apprentices, rather than like now, What they can do for me is very limited. To be honest, that''s why I''m often angry. But now I think it''s not their aptitude. As you said, I''m looking for them to be my apprentices because I like their talent. Maybe I''ve missed something, Because I didn''t teach them well, they can''t master them. I want them to master these things. " Said the old man, having a drink.


    "Have you thought about taking some apprentices for me?" Wu Hao doesn''t want to continue this topic. After all, Longya has lived for most of his life. Some things will get through once he dials them. There''s no need to tell her what to do and what not to do, just like teaching a child.


    "You want to be my apprentice. If you are my apprentice, of course I would like to, and I think you should be very qualified in everything. If you can be my apprentice, I believe you can definitely inherit my legacy, and even surpass my present achievements in the future. Don''t mention that. I think it''s possible. Do you think it''s possible, If you really want to, hehe, I''m absolutely willing to accept you as an apprentice. But if you don''t want to, forget it. I have a headache teaching two apprentices. Do you want me to accept more apprentices? I really don''t want to fight with weapons. I''m tired to teach them all day. I''d rather build weapons quietly. " Old man Longya said with a smile, that is to say, ridicule. He didn''t intend to accept apprentices. As he said, it''s a very tiring thing to accept apprentices. Especially, people like him are not suitable to be tutors. Two people are enough for him, not to mention a lot of apprentices. He is not the tutors in the college, He didn''t want to have so many apprentices, and he knew he couldn''t teach them.


    Of course, if Wu Hao is really willing to learn this skill, it is true. He is willing to teach him this skill, because he likes Wu Hao more than everyone else, not only because he saved him, but also because he can talk with each other, and he can know some of the qualities Wu Hao has, It''s absolutely able to inherit his legacy well. Needless to say, Wu Hao''s talent is very high. Not only in cultivation or anything else, but also in forging weapons, he can give full play to his talent far beyond ordinary people. For this, old man Longya has no doubt that he believes in his own vision.


    However, he also knows that this is impossible. What Wu Hao wants to do is not to be an apprentice, even if he can be his close disciple directly, because he has so many things to do. How to unite the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit to fight against the dark Protoss is a big problem, and it really needs someone to do it, Even if he is infatuated with forging weapons, he knows that what Wu Haoxian is doing is far more than the significance of forging weapons, because once the dark Protoss Lu adds to the high heaven, the whole high heaven is likely to fall into a disaster that affects the whole world. This disaster is definitely not a problem of a city or a region, But the whole high heaven is very likely to be completely destroyed.


    Although we don''t know the specific reason why the Diablo invaded the high heaven at the beginning, old man Longya himself guessed that it was probably related to Wu Hao''s grandmother, that is, the princess who went to the Diablo and finally gave birth to Wu Hao''s mother was probably the result of the Diablo''s attempt to find him back.


    It was not an invasion in the real sense at that time, but even in that case, the whole high Heaven Kingdom suffered a heavy loss. If the Diablo invades on a large scale, the situation will be even more troublesome. All problems will break out in a concentrated way, and the whole high heaven kingdom is likely to fall into a dead end, because only the blood of God can effectively deal with the Diablo, However, there are only a few people who have the blood of God in the two clans, Shizhi and Lingzhi. If other people in the whole Gaotian kingdom are killed, it will be difficult for the people in Shizhi and Lingzhi to fight against the dark ones. In the end, the whole Gaotian kingdom will be destroyed. What Wu Hao is doing now, The significance is far greater than the benefits of forging weapons.


    This is one of the reasons why she is willing to help Wu Hao. In fact, because of his character, he is not willing to post a notice outside like a businessman, telling everyone what weapons you want to build and how much money you want to prepare? I''ll make a list. As long as you enter the list, I can make weapons for you. This is not his usual style. Although he is willing to help people make weapons, he doesn''t make weapons for you in the same way as a businessman, but he chose to do it just because he knows that Wu Hao''s work is contemporary and beneficial, She just wanted to help him. Compared with what he wanted to do, what she did was far less meaningful than what he did. That''s one of the reasons why Longya respected him. To be exact, it was the most important reason to respect him, and the responsibility he shouldered, It''s far beyond the whole high heaven divine world. No one is even aware of the danger at this level. Even if he is aware of it, he may not be able to think about it at the level of the whole high heaven divine world.

 Chapter 1158

    Although he had no deep relationship with the high heaven divine world, even the high heaven divine world was hostile to him, because at the beginning Shenzong directly abandoned his mother in a barren world, but for his mother''s strong survival. He can''t even appear in this world, but even so, he is still willing to abandon all the enmity in order to fight against the dark Protoss and become a person who thinks about problems at a higher level. This is absolutely not the level that ordinary people can do. At least, even if he thinks about it himself, can he think about problems according to his logic, But the result of his thinking is that he may not want to care about these things. Especially when the dark Protoss doesn''t know how to invade, why should he prepare so actively.


    "Come on, come on, I''m too lazy to talk about drinking. These things are really boring." The old man Longya said with a smile. He had a drink with him, put down his glass and ate a lot of food. Although he respected Wu Hao, he still didn''t have any interest in these things. In his life, he only wanted to build weapons, and he was only willing to build uninhibited. Things are so simple. For him, this is the only thing that really matters, He never thinks how noble and great he should be. He just wants to do what he wants to do. If he can help, it doesn''t matter. For him, no one''s evaluation is important.


    "Come on, drink and drink. I really don''t want to care about these things. To tell you the truth, I really envy your life, and I want to live your life in the future. I want to do what I want to do in any place, and live the life I want to live with my women, instead of worrying about these messy things all day long." Wu Hao smiles and touches his glass.


    "The reason why you are different is that you can leave everything behind and live a happy life with your own women. I believe that with your wisdom, you can absolutely get rid of the control of the spirit, heaven and body, and I believe that you are only scheming and have the ability to get rid of all the control, You just don''t do that. You can live the life you want to live, but you want to solve all the problems hidden behind. This is really something that ordinary people can''t do. After all, most people don''t think of danger in peace, but you are totally different. You want to solve all the problems, It''s really impossible for ordinary people to enjoy the life you want to enjoy without any worries. What''s more, what you have to do is very big, which requires you to pay huge time cost, energy, manpower and material resources. These are not enough to make 99.999% people shrink back, but you always insist on doing it. "


    "Are you praising me? It''s better to say goodbye so that I don''t have to Wu Hao smiles. The old man is stunned for a moment. Then he laughs and pours wine without saying anything. They have to drink in the room.


    The drink lasted all afternoon and lasted until the evening. In fact, their stomachs were already full. Apart from drinking and eating, they had almost the same amount of wine and food, but they made do with eating a little in the evening.


    After dinner, they poured out the best wine from the small wine pot and drank it all. The feeling of drinking happily made them laugh involuntarily.


    It''s dark. Wu Hao is ready to leave.


    "I''ll come to you for a drink next time. I''ll go back." Wu Hao got up and walked out of the restaurant. Old man Longya also stood up and took him out in person.


    "It''s still fun to drink with your boy. This afternoon is too fast, otherwise I really want to have a drink with you for three days and three nights."


    "Wait until you come up with the formula of your wine. After you come up with the formula of your wine, I''ll come back to you to drink. At that time, I''ll brew you as much as you want." Wu Hao joked with a smile.


    "Then I really have to think about what formula was used at that time, or I''ll talk about what things were put in it carefully, and I''ll tell you when I really know. I also want someone to help me practice wine, so that I don''t have to worry about this kind of thing. It''s a great pleasure to have some good wine." The old man said with a smile.


    "Well, take your time. Have a good rest tonight. When Lingtian starts work again and wants to drink with me, please come to me. I should be in Longya city recently and I won''t leave. But don''t come to me for a drink in three days or two. At least we''ll talk about it after building weapons." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have time to drink with you in three days. Once I enter the state of forging weapons, I can recover from this state for at least a month and a half. I don''t want to be half hearted when building weapons, so even if I want to drink, it''s almost the same. I can''t come back to you until the end of weapons moves." The old man said with a smile. He is not really the kind of person who has to rest every time he is tired of building weapons. In fact, he is supported by his strength. It takes at least half a month, or even a month, or two months to recover from this state. The so-called "forgetting to eat and sleep" describes a person like him, who can build weapons for two months at a time, It doesn''t seem much to him, and Qingzhu and Qingye are used to working for two months at a time. They are used to this state. For Longya old man, it''s even more common. If they are often distracted when making weapons, and want to eat and sleep, it will have a great impact on the forging of weapons, Because of the intermittent process. It''s very easy to affect the forging process of weapons. The old man of Longya basically takes a break in a period of about two months, adjusts his state, and then starts work. It takes another two months to start work. Next, Wu Hao''s weapons can be completely achieved in just one month or two, This time we continue to forge weapons, which means that the next time we invite him to drink, it''s time for us to finish forging weapons.


    "Well, see you next time. You go back to have a rest. Don''t send me. I''m not drunk yet. I know how to get there. You''ll be a little drunk then. You''d better go back and have a rest. " Wu Hao smiles and goes out to open the door, but the old man Longya follows him all the time and sends him to the door in person.

 Chapter 1159

    "Then you really look down on me. Do you think I''m drunk now? Next time you come here for three days and three nights, you will never get drunk. " Old man Longya said with a smile, although there are some people at the door, and many people are surprised to look at them, but old man Longya simply ignored these people. For him, it doesn''t matter what these people think. He just wants to do what he wants to do.


    "OK, OK, let''s send it here. Next time, you want to drink more wine and accompany you to drink more wine. Anyway, if the weapon is made, I will not stay in Longya city for a long time. I just want to accompany you to drink some wine. Even if I drink for three days, three nights, five days and five nights, it doesn''t matter. If I see a letter, I don''t know when I will meet next time, right?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    When all the seven weapons are forged, it''s time for him to say goodbye to Longya city and Longya old man, because he came to Longya city to forge the seven weapons. He can''t stay in Longya city after forging the seven weapons. In fact, it takes quite a long time to forge weapons, He still has a lot of things to do next. It''s impossible for him to waste much time in Longya city. Once the problem is solved in Longya City, he will immediately return to Qinghe city. He has to go back to Qinghe city and do what should be done in Qinghe city. Qinghe city has also stayed for a long time, although he still doesn''t know how to enter the next college, Start a new stage of travel, but the time in Longya city must not be too long. Longya city itself is only for building weapons. Since the weapons are finished, he will leave naturally. Although he knows that the old man Longya wants to stay here and spend more time with her, it is obviously impossible, even if he is willing to stay with him for a while, But what he has to do is not allow him to stay here for a long time. He has been here for more than two months, almost three months. If he wants to build a good weapon, he must leave.


    Of course, old man Longya knew that he had a lot to do and could not stay in Longya city all the time, so he didn''t say anything. He patted him on the shoulder and laughed. He knew that this young man was shouldering a very important mission. He had so many things to do that he couldn''t live as carefree as himself, although he liked his carefree life very much, But he knew that not everyone could live her free life, and he also admired Wu Hao, who was able to shoulder great responsibilities at a young age. His responsibilities were related to the whole high heaven. Of course, he didn''t mainly want to fight against the dark gods, But I''m afraid he is the only one who has this heart, that is, neither Shenzong nor Lingtian patriarch can have this heart. They can unite to fight against the dark god clan completely. The more distracting thoughts, the more difficult it is to achieve. I''ll try my best to do one thing, which he is very proud of. She had never eaten it before, but now he knows very well that it is very difficult to do a thing with one heart and one mind and go all out. He can basically become a great man. He doesn''t think he is a great man because he doesn''t think he has done anything. He just does what he wants to do, However, he can clearly know that Wu Hao is definitely a giant. I''m afraid there will be no one who can reach his peak before and after, especially when he is still so young. When he finishes this task, I believe that everyone in the world should be grateful to him. Although he may not be willing to let everyone appreciate him, maybe he will finish it at the end, Will he put down everything, put aside fame and wealth, and take his own woman with him? Having lived the life she wanted to live, it can be seen that his heart is also yearning for a peaceful life. Maybe he has experienced too many messy things, so it is difficult to pursue a peaceful life.


    "OK, I''ll go."


    Wu Hao smiles, but he doesn''t talk too much. He leaves his house directly. Old man Longya looks at him, disappears at the corner and returns to his house.


    I had a good time drinking this afternoon. When I got back to the room, I washed my face and immediately put myself into work. Drinking didn''t make him feel worse. On the contrary, after drinking, I became more energetic and focused. I can clearly recall all my accumulated experiences and where I forged them, He can remember clearly where he got it from again. This is what he loves. His talent and ability in this matter can''t be matched by anyone. There is no doubt that even after 176 years, he can continue to pick up the traces of the last forging weapon, because this is his strongest ability.


    As for teaching apprentices? Although he also wanted to, he didn''t want to start teaching his apprentice now, because the sword that Wu Hao asked him to build needed all his energy to complete. In addition, he could not have any other energy to allocate to other things. Even if Jiao Qingzhu and Qingye needed more things, it would be after the weapon was built, He can easily deal with other weapons, no matter in the best. It doesn''t take much energy at all, but this weapon doesn''t work. This weapon requires all his experience and perseverance. Only with full effort can he create the most peak work in his career.


    Wu Hao came out of the old man''s house, and some people who were looking at the notice at the door were very surprised. They were able to let old man Longya go out in person, and they seemed to have a very good relationship with old man Longya. This young man is absolutely unusual. When he came to Longya City, he heard that old man Longya had a very good relationship with a young man, and now it''s true, One of the young men followed up with his men. When he turned the corner, he found that there was someone behind him.


    Now in this situation, he doesn''t know what these people want to do with themselves. All the notices have been posted, and the materials and rewards needed for every weapon and equipment have been clearly written. As long as they follow the above, they can rank first. As long as they have patience, they can wait until old man Longya makes weapons for them, What do you mean to stop yourself at this time? Do you want to have a good relationship with yourself?


    Or is it not for the sake of making weapons for old man Longya, but for someone to find out that he is Wu Hao in Qinghe City, and know that he has a spirit beast in his hand, and want to take it away from him?

 Chapter 1160

    He really didn''t know what was going on in these people''s heads. After walking about 100 meters, they were still behind him. Wu Hao stopped in tears and laughter.


    The young man behind him and his two companions also stopped.


    The young man hesitated for a while and took the initiative to walk up to Wu Hao. He was accompanied by two soldiers who came to Longya city with him. The strength level of the two soldiers was quite good. Both of them were four-star red, which was the level of experts. Well, young people looked very young. They were in their 30s, in the high heaven, In a world with a random life span of four or five hundred years, young people are simply young. They can''t be any younger. Their own strength can reach the level of three-star red, and their qualifications are quite high. However, this young man obviously hopes that his strength can be greatly improved, and that''s why he stopped Wu Hao.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao asked, no matter how much money the opponent in front of him is, he is also fearless. Even the space-time worm, a cosmic creature, has been killed. How can he pay attention to three ordinary human beings? The more things you have done, the more you feel that these things are small things.


    "I just saw old man Longya take you out in person, and you talk and laugh with old man Longya. I think the relationship between you and old man Longya should be extraordinary." Asked the young man.


    "Our relationship is really good, so why do you want me to ask old man Longya for a weapon for you? If so, please go to see the notice posted at the door first. What kind of materials and rewards each weapon needs are clearly written on it, As long as you pay him enough according to the above requirements, the weapon you want will soon enter the schedule of Longya old man. If you don''t have enough money, it''s useless to find me. I can''t lend you money, because I don''t have so much money. So what you have to do is to raise money instead of coming here to stop me. Although my relationship with old man Longya is good, I still can''t control it and build weapons for whom. " Wu Hao said faintly, since he mentioned the old man Longya, there is no doubt that the young man did not come for the spirit beast, it was simply about making weapons.


    "I can see that your relationship with old man Longya is extraordinary, so I don''t believe what you just said." The young man said directly. Wu Hao looked at him with a smile.


    "Since I don''t believe it, what can I do for you? You can tell me what you want me to do. "


    "Cheery. Since you are so straightforward, I don''t want to beat around the bush. I have all the resources Longya needs, and I can gather all the resources of a complete set of equipment. But I want Longya to give priority to help me build it, so I hope you can help me to discuss with Longya. Let me put in a line first, and I''ll be the first. Ping''an Longya can help me, It doesn''t matter when all the equipment is made. As long as I''m in the first place, even if I have to wait for one or two years, I can give him more rewards. Of course, you are no exception. You can help me finish this task. I''ll give you a hundred million gold coins. The reward is absolutely not low. Of course, if you want something else, For example, I can give you crystal or some other weapons and equipment. As long as you open your mouth, I will promise anything I can, as long as you can help me. " The young man calmly said that it was not difficult for him. He believed that he had enough confidence to let anyone help him, especially when he looked very young. He thought that 100 million gold coins would definitely cause fatal attraction to him, although he had a good relationship with Longya, But if you want to do something that is impossible for old man Longya to refuse any other external factors, young people, who have no desire, who have no idea, 100 million gold coins can lead a fairly comfortable life in the high heaven. There is no doubt that such a young man is afraid that even 100000 gold coins may not be available, One hundred million gold coins at a time can definitely make him happy. Bow and do anything for yourself.


    But he was wrong. When Wu Hao heard about him, he just laughed contemptuously.


    "Sorry, you''ve got the wrong person. By the way, my relationship with old man Longya is very good, but it''s not good enough to affect who he builds weapons for. What he wants to do is to help others build weapons, but he doesn''t want to help anyone build weapons at will. Even if he can help anyone during the greeting period, he has to follow the rules, which is very obvious with his current rules, As you can see, it''s to help those who are registered on the list to build weapons first. If you want to jump in the queue, you can discuss with all the people in front of you. If they all agree, I don''t think old man Longya will disagree. But if they all disagree, then even if I tell old man Longya, he didn''t make his own decision, No one can change it. I hope you can understand that. And you don''t think that old man Longya will give you equipment for your money. Although he charges for equipment, it doesn''t mean that he makes weapons for money. In this case, you can go to Longya city to find anyone else to help you make weapons, Instead of looking for Longya''s help here, the reason why he makes weapons is not to make money, and it is precisely because of this that he can build the best weapons. If you think money is attractive to him, it can help you build better weapons, or help you build weapons with higher priority, which is basically impossible. "


    "I know that money is not attractive to old man Longya. That''s why I came to you. I believe old man Longya doesn''t care about money, but your relationship with him should influence his decision. I don''t have any other requirements. I don''t want him to reduce his fees, and I don''t want him to build weapons for me, not for others. On the contrary, I just want him to give priority to building weapons for me, and this priority is not unconditional. I will give him enough reward. Of course, important things will also give you enough reward. As long as he can help me build weapons first, others will follow his own requirements. I don''t participate in any opinions. It''s so simple. Isn''t it easy to earn 100 million gold coins? " The young man''s face sank down. He was surprised that he still refused with 100 million gold coins, but it made him lose face even more. No one could refuse his request. Now this little young man can refuse himself. How can he keep face?

 Chapter 1161

    "As I said, my relationship with old man Longya is not good enough to control who it makes weapons for. He only exists for making weapons in his life. He has his own principles, she has her own conditions, he has his own ideas, and no one else can control him. So you don''t need to ask me for this matter, no matter how much gold you give me, it''s useless." Wu Hao still said faintly that the reason why he refused was not that he felt that he had no say in the old man''s side of Longya and could not control who he wanted to build weapons for. In fact, Wu Hao believed that old man Longya would definitely give him face. As long as he had this request, he could tell any other lies, Even if he just said that this person was one of his relatives and friends and wanted him to give priority to building his weapon, I believe that old man Longya would also give him face. However, Wu Hao refused this because he thought he gave him less money, and it was not because of anything else. He simply felt that since he gave old man Longya this advice, he would follow the rules and regulations. Then I should respect her choice and carry out this matter according to his requirements. This is his principle. It is because of this principle that this matter has become so calm, and the anger of the whole Longya city has come down from the frenzy. But if I break this condition, Then it is likely to bring another situation. Everyone thinks that as long as the money is increased and the relationship is entrusted, the old man can give priority to building weapons for himself. What kind of consequences will it bring?


    It''s obvious that the things posted on the notice and the list registered by green bamboo and green leaf will be invalid, because everyone will want to go out of the relationship and let old man Longya give priority to building his own weapons. It''s him who will suffer first. I''m afraid the whole Longya city knows that his relationship with old man Longya is unusual, They will definitely "so you don''t want to help? If you don''t think the money is enough, we can discuss 100 million. If it''s not enough, I can give you 150 million, or even 200 million. As long as you promise to help, you can open the price, I can give you, absolutely not less than you. My offer is very generous. Even if you want something else, I can give it to you. It''s just that you can get such a generous reward for such an easy thing to do. Can''t you be too rigid, It''s likely to cause you unnecessary trouble, don''t you think The young man''s face became cold. Although his tone was still predestined, his expression had proved that he was angry. If Wu Hao refused him again, he might be too soft to be hard.


    Wu Hao is afraid of him. If this boy will make him afraid, how can he fight against the Lord of God in the future? You should know what he wants to do in the future, but he wants to ascend the throne of God, and let the gods of God and the gods of time enter a state of unity to fight against the underworld. He plans well for such a big event, not to mention such a small person, It''s impossible to be afraid of them at all.


    "So are you threatening me? If you are threatening me, I''d like to see how you threaten me. I can tell you clearly that it''s impossible. It doesn''t matter to me whether it''s you or anyone, whether it''s reorganization or the son of reorganization, or whether you''re the son of a great man in the protoss of spirit or the protoss of time. No matter who stands in front of me to ask this question, I will all refuse, so now you know the answer, how do you want to threaten me? " Wu Hao put away his good face and looked at the young man coldly. He wanted to threaten himself. He was just a little younger, and could easily get rid of him.


    "If you don''t realize it like this, I''ll have to be tough. I know your strength is pretty good, but these two people around me are not vegetarians. It should be easy for them to deal with one of you. If you don''t want to be too disrespectful, I advise you to agree. If you don''t agree, you''ll have to be polite. Think for yourself." The young man said that the two guards around him immediately drew out the sword. The sword in his hand was of high quality. It seemed that it was made by very exquisite craftsmanship. It was obvious that the young man was not simple, but it was not simple. For Wu Hao, no matter who it was, Standing in front of him, he would refuse this request, just as old man Longya firmly refused the Lord of Lingtian, he would also refuse anyone who broke this rule.

 Chapter 1162

    "So you mean to be rough with me? OK, since you want to be rough, I''ll give you this opportunity. I want you to see what real strength is. Next time you want to threaten someone, you''d better know what the strength of the person you threaten is. Don''t steal chicken and lose rice. If you lose your wife and lose your army, I''m ok. If you meet someone else, It''s very likely that you didn''t even die. " Wu Hao said that he was so affectionate that he disappeared in front of him. When he appeared in front of him again, it was just a blink of an eye. But what did he do in the blink of an eye? The young man was stunned. He was not sure what happened. Was he just bluffing himself? Or did he do something in an instant? While he was hesitating, the two guards beside him fell directly on the ground and their throats. It was then clear that there was a knife mark, and the blood gushing from their necks soon lost its movement. The arrogance of the young people was suddenly replaced by consternation, She doesn''t even understand what happened. It means that he disappeared from her eyes and then appeared in front of her eyes. In the blink of an eye, he killed her two top guards with four-star red realm. How strong is the boy?


    Terror is really terrible. I didn''t expect that this young man should have such a strong strength. He thought his strength was already very strong. But I didn''t expect that this young man who looks younger than himself should have a strength beyond imagination. His strength is definitely more than five stars, and he may even have entered the six industries, In this case, it was the two guards who could kill themselves, and they killed them in an instant. I didn''t see clearly what he had done. I just felt that she was shaking in front of my eyes, and the two guards were killed in this way. This is a four-star red master, not an ordinary loser. If it''s just an ordinary loser, That''s all, but he knows what strength his guard is, and even such strength level is killed in an instant.


    He really couldn''t imagine the strength of the man in front of him. He suddenly thought of a thing. He had such a good relationship with old man Longya, which proved that his strength was extraordinary. The master of old man Longya''s realm could never become friends with ordinary people, and all the people who could become friends with him would never be weaker, It is precisely because his own strength will not reveal his wealth that he is qualified to be a friend of the old man Longya. However, he was so stupid that he asked him to help in a threatening way. This is indeed a mistake.


    "You won''t kill me, will you?" The young man swallowed his saliva hard. According to what he said just now, he should not kill himself, because he said that if he met someone else, he would probably kill him, which also proved that he should not kill himself. Of course, he did not want to kill himself. The two scarlet masters were killed, Then his three-star red level, not to mention, is absolutely in the state of being killed in an instant. She has no other idea now. When Wang was faced with it at that time, everyone was the same. She just wanted to leave from her side after washing. She didn''t have any other idea.


    "I just said that if you meet someone else, you may die. I won''t kill easily. But when I am threatened, I will never be threatened by anyone. No matter who you are, even the Lord of God, even if the God is standing in front of me, I will never let it be dangerous. So I advise you to give up your stupid idea, No matter what kind of strength you have, no matter what kind of people you find, it doesn''t help for me. There are no people I want to kill that I can''t kill. I just want to kill them or not. I won''t hurt you every day. But I want to tell you, don''t easily provoke someone you don''t know, because you never know what kind of strength you have, What kind of confidence do you have? It''s very likely that you will be killed yourself. In addition, you want to let Longya old man break this rule. I advise you to forget it. It doesn''t work. Old man Longya has his own principles. You''d better act according to his principles. Now I don''t think there are many people in front of you. Since you have so many resources and can stand in the line, you should seize the time to line up early in the morning. You can act according to his rules, I believe you can''t wait long. If you are the first one to make weapons for you, you need two years. Then you can wait in line for ten years at most. You are still young. Is it very difficult for you to wait for ten years? Don''t attach too much importance to time. For you, time should be easy to get. I think you should be able to get time from some hands of the protoss of time. In this case, why wait for more time? Young people should be patient. Don''t think things too impulsively and don''t be too anxious. " Wu Hao looked at him lightly, and the young man nodded.


    When his life is threatened, the only thing he can think of is to save his life. Only then can she listen to what Wu Hao said. Indeed, at most, it will take more than ten years for old man Longya to build a set of equipment. It''s worth the time. He knows very well that some people in Longya city have been waiting for more than 100 years, It''s only at this time that he has a chance to get the weapon of old man Longya. Now he''s just waiting for more than ten years. Why is he in such a hurry? As long as his life is not in danger, it''s so easy to wait for more than ten years to get a set of his own best equipment, and he doesn''t have to waste it here, You can give this task to old man Longya and wait for more than ten years to see the situation. You can ask if the weapons and equipment have been built, and if you plan to take them away directly. If it''s not finished, you have to wait a little longer. What''s the matter? Anyway, you have a lot of time, and you are a member of the protoss of time, He knows very well that the race talent of Shizhi Protoss can make him have almost unlimited life. As long as she has enough money, she can buy enough time. Anyway, her life is almost unlimited. Why care about the time of more than ten years? If she is too impulsive and too anxious now, she is likely to put her life together, which is not worth it, This is what he is trying to avoid now. Just like this situation, it makes him more and more understand that there is no need at all, that is right. There is no need to be in a hurry. He is likely to take his own life, just like the two guards.

 Chapter 1163

    "When I know it, I will definitely follow the requirements of old man Longya. I will go where I should go, and I will wait as long as I can. I will never be eager for success. I will never break the rules of old man Longya, and I will never want to use my money to give old man Longya priority to help me build weapons. Don''t worry, I absolutely abide by his rules. " The young man hastily said that when the threat of death was in front of him, there was nothing he could not agree with.


    "Well, now that you have figured it out, I don''t think your two guards are dead in vain." With a faint smile, Wu Hao passed him by and went straight home. The young man was sweating heavily. Suddenly, his feet softened and he knelt on the ground. What was the origin of the young man? When he passed by, he felt as if a super master passed in front of him. The faint danger of death made her feel as if she was on the verge of death. Now that the breath of death had disappeared, he felt like he was in vain. He looked at the two scarlet masters around him, So quietly died in their own side, they did not even react, they were killed, now blood from their necks, the ground covered with blood, blood will soon flow to his hands, this kind of like death certificate. The feeling of being close to him made him very uncomfortable. He immediately got up and stepped back two steps.


    No matter what they do, it''s not what he should do to clean up the corpse. He ran back to his residence decisively and adjusted his mind. It''s impossible for old man Longya to help him build weapons in advance. Then he had to queue up early in the morning. The reward for old man Longya''s equipment is very high, There must be a very small number of people who can take it out. I believe there are not many people in the front row. In this case, just go to the queue. Anyway, there is no other way to get priority.


    When Wu Hao came home, xiaolingkong beast was still lying in the yard, gnawing at his crystal stone. The little guy was eating his crystal stone endlessly every day, as if he had spent all his time here. In fact, he had nothing else to do. It was enough to kill the crystal stone all day, and Wu Hao also needed him to improve his strength faster, During this period of time, he was gnawing at the crystal stone every day. The body made of crystal stone was becoming more and more full. He had obviously felt that all the injuries suffered by the little Lingkong beast had been recovered, and his own strength had been further improved. Of course, it was a good thing that they had turned off the light to sleep at home, and Wu Hao was not in a hurry to go back to the house to sleep with them, He sat cross legged in front of xiaolingkong beast. Xiaolingkong beast saw him sitting in front of him, and also warmly sat in front of him. You were like an elegant cat, sitting in front of him, looking very beautiful.


    I suddenly feel that calling it a cat is actually a little guy. Although it''s very powerful in form, it''s as elegant as a cat. There''s absolutely nothing wrong with this feeling.


    "After a while, you need to make a big scene in Longya city. Hehe, you must not be lenient at that time. Anyway, you can do whatever you want to do, and you''d better let everyone pay attention to you." Wu Hao laughs. Xiao Lingkong understands him, but he can only nod because he can''t speak. But from the expression on his face, we can see that he is also happy to do something destructive. This kind of thing is the most fun thing for a child like mind like him.


    "It doesn''t matter if we are strong in the future, but now we still try our best to reduce the risk. Although old man Longya has absorbed the attention of most practitioners, we can''t rule out the danger now. Old man Longya can''t attract everyone''s attention, Because some people also know that it''s not easy to get the weapons of the old man Longya, and the cost is quite high. Instead of this, I think they will put part of their energy on you. After all, the spirit beast is still like an exciting agent for the whole high heaven. In addition to the love of weapons, most of the time, Or will they be full of interest in a powerful spirit beast? Even when they have more powerful weapons, they will definitely pay more attention to you. Because with the equipment of powerful weapons, if they can get another powerful spirit pet, it is absolutely the dream of all practitioners. Their desire to get you will not decrease, On the contrary, it will increase this period of time. We must not take it lightly. " Wu Hao touched the cold body of xiaolingkong beast and talked to himself.


    Just like what he said, he is very clear that this is indeed an endless thing, because what will happen in the future is almost predictable. Although the reincarnation of Longya old man has attracted the attention of most practitioners, and they all want to get a weapon of Longya old man, not all of them are crazy admirers, Not everyone is a weapon theorist. Many people think that a strong cultivator should not depend entirely on weapons. Although powerful weapons can bring greater strength improvement, it is not necessary to blindly pursue the best weapons when you can''t get the best weapons, so the vast majority of cultivators, In particular, the practitioners with insufficient conditions will not come to Longya city. The old man Longya needs a lot of money to build weapons because they know very well. They can''t get it all at once. It''s better to go back and get a relatively powerful but not so expensive weapon. In this case, when these people get a powerful weapon, can they stop immediately? It''s obviously impossible.


    Where is the high heaven? That is a world created on the basis of cultivation. All the foundations of this world are cultivation. The most important thing for practitioners is their own strength level. The second point is to have a very good set of equipment. The third point is undoubtedly a powerful spiritual pet. Now some practitioners have got powerful equipment, Then they will no doubt put their next goal on the spirit beast. It is especially conceivable that when some powerful practitioners get the powerful equipment of the Dragon tooth old man, they are more likely to turn their attention to the spirit beast. After all, the spirit beast is the top spirit beast in the high heaven.

 Chapter 1164

    If you can get such a powerful spirit beast, there is no doubt that it will make your strength step into the real top level. You have powerful strength, the top equipment made by Longya old man, and the most powerful spirit pet. Then these three conditions are not what any practitioners dream of? And you Wu Hao''s insight into people''s hearts, he can clearly know another point.


    Everyone''s self-esteem is relatively low. In fact, it''s very difficult and substantial to improve their own strength. That''s why people are eager to enhance their strength through weapons and spiritual favors. Will they be eager to improve their own strength? As everyone knows, this is not something that can be completed in a short time, But if they get a piece of equipment, they can immediately improve their strength level, get a spiritual pet, and quickly step their strength to another level. In this case, of course, they are willing to enhance their strength through external means. This is also the main reason why so many people rush for the old man''s weapons, Through this thing, the desire of all people for powerful spirit beast is reflected to another point. Zhang Yulin''s supernatural beast at that time caused no less sensation than the impulse brought by the reappearance of Longya old man. It''s just that after Longya old man appeared, he didn''t avoid these things and took the initiative to build weapons for everyone, so the enthusiasm in Longya city declined.


    But in Qinghe City, it''s different in the matter of Lingkong beast. After all, Lingkong beast belongs to him. He can''t let Lingkong beast appear in public at will, especially when his strength is not strong enough, More importantly, now that he is subject to the Lord of Lingtian, how can he make his powerful spirit beast appear in public, which will bring great risks to himself? But the spirit beast can''t enter the space, the ring, and it''s impossible to completely hide it. In this case, what he can do is to reduce the chance of Lingkong hand''s appearance as much as possible, However, this does not mean that the spirit beast can really avoid public appearance, which is why the spirit beast appeared in Qinghe city before, which quickly caused the vibration of the whole Qinghe City, although the news did not appear like a dragon. The communication line was so crazy, but it also attracted many people to Qinghe city. Obviously, all these people came to fight the idea of Lingkong beast, there is no doubt.


    What does that mean? This shows that people''s desire to enhance their own strength by means of external objects is almost instinctive. As long as there is a way to improve their own strength easily, they are willing to pay more than to improve their own strength. They are more willing to take risks, just like to get the spirit beast. They all know that, It''s not an easy thing to accomplish, but everyone is willing to take this risk. Especially when those people get the weapon of Longya old man and their strength is further improved, Wu Hao is sure that more people will come to find Lingkong beast to find their own trouble at that time, so he must be prepared, since he wants to be prepared, Of course, that''s to mislead everyone and make them lose their direction.


    As for how to do it, Wu Hao already has a bottom in his mind. Anyway, as long as he takes advantage of these people''s ambition and desire, he can easily fight this matter. After the old man Longya has built his weapon, this matter can be easily implemented.


    Xiao Lingkong beast didn''t know how much he thought, but after listening to him, he ran around him for two times and rubbed against him. Anyway, he obviously knew what his master said and he could do. There was no doubt that he would do whatever his master asked him to do, because he knew that his master would absolutely protect her. He wanted to protect his master and he wanted to do the same, He is also very happy for the owner''s protection. Although there is no so-called contract between them, xiaolingkong beast has an instinctive trust in Wu Hao. From the moment he saves himself, he knows it''s his physical ability, so he will give unconditional support to anything he wants to do.


    "OK, anyway, what you have to do now is very simple, that is to improve your own strength well. No matter when you improve your own strength, there is nothing wrong. Now you just need to know that what you have to do every day is to improve your own strength as much as possible. Let''s talk about other things I want you to do at that time." Wu Hao touched his head, laughed, and went straight back to the room. Xiaolingkong sent her to the door. Then he ran back to the front of the crystal stones, continued to lie on the crystal stones and began to eat these hypnotic crystal stones, which were like ice. The energy level of these crystal stones was very high, but the benefits of these crystal stones to him could not be doubted.


    When Wu Hao went back upstairs, his sisters slept early. When he came back to the house, all the people who bought clothes fell asleep. Looking at their charming appearance, Wu Hao could not help but smile. It''s really lucky to have these beautiful confidants, and he didn''t know when to meet his friends on earth.


    Every time I see them, to tell you the truth, I still miss those women who are my own. He is not the kind of person who forgets those women when he has a woman here. Since he has more than one woman, he has been ready to treat every woman fairly, and in fact he has done the same, Every time they want to do anything, they will do it with them, and never favor one over the other. Each of them is treated fairly. Now with these women, he has never forgotten those women on the earth. Moreover, because of the long separation time, he really misses them, and does not know how they are now, They are all women. They are so far away from them. All of a sudden, they really want to know where they are and what''s going on? Has the war broken out over there?


    Wu Hao saw all the women on the bed and suddenly frowned.


    Xiaobing, Xiaolan, Xiaodi and their three can freely shuttle in any time and space. Since the universe they created is another new universe independent of the high heaven, does it mean that they can also explore other universes to some extent, just like their own grandmother at the beginning?

 Chapter 1165

    She has a very high talent and can travel through different time and space. Does that mean that Xiaobing and lanxiaodi also have the same ability to travel not only to the high heaven, but also to the universe of the Diablo, and even to the universe they were born into?


    Wu Hao got excited at this thought. Yes, if Xiaobing, Xiaolan, Xiaodi and the three of them can take themselves back to the universe, they can easily find them. If they can find him, they can even bring them to the high heaven, or they can go to that world if they want to, Even after I''m with them, I can go wherever I want. It''s a good feeling. At least I can relieve my yearning, and make their sisters live together better. At least I can let them have a process of getting along with each other. It''s not you. I don''t know when it will take me to finish these things, and I don''t know when I will last in the high heaven. I have spent tens of thousands of years on my way. When everything here is finished, I don''t know how long it will take, maybe tens of millions, It''s a kind of torment for them to spend three years. They have been waiting there for a long time. Moreover, they don''t know how their cultivation is going. They should know that the strength of their little women comes from themselves. Although they should be able to teach them to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, However, it''s not so fast to give them enough power directly. If they come back to me directly, everything will be very good.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. Wu Hao''s eyes showed unprecedented excitement.


    Look at Xiaolan, Wu Hao quietly picked him up from the bed, the little girl is very light and tender body in her arms. Even if she doesn''t do anything, she can feel the beauty that this little beauty can bring.


    "You''re back, brother Linghao." Xiaolan lazily opens her eyes and sees Wu Hao holding himself in his arms. She even stretches lazily and leans in his arms. Little Lori knows that this is her own man. He can give him his heart and his body completely, no matter what he wants to do, even now, If he wants to enjoy himself in another room, he can give himself to him and let her enjoy himself.


    "Take a bath with me." Wu Hao returns to marketing and kisses her tender lips. Xiao Lan is so shy, but still nods sweetly.


    Wu Hao comes to the bathroom with Xiao Lan in his arms. The water in the bathroom is quickly put away. Two people go directly into the bath. Wu Hao asks the little girl to sit on her lap face to face.


    Xiaolan knows Yuying, yudieyun and hanyunru. When she attends him to take a bath, she will let him relax. Xiaolan is a little shy, but she still moves her body to let him enjoy herself. It''s the best thing for him.


    "You girl." Wu Hao smiles and gently embraces the little girl in her arms, which is really very enjoyable.


    Xiaolan laughs playfully, and gently nestles in his arms.


    "Girl, I have something to discuss with you." But Wu Hao didn''t have the pleasure of patronizing, because he asked Xiaolan to come to the bathroom with him. There was something he wanted to discuss with him, and it was very important to him. Xiaolan listened to his serious look, and knew that what he wanted to discuss with himself must be a very serious thing, and no one would sit up and look at him seriously.


    "Brother Linghao, you say."


    "Can you three sisters freely shuttle back and forth in each time and space?" Wu Hao asked seriously.


    "It should be possible. Although we didn''t explore more time and space, we probably knew that we had the ability to travel through different time and space from the time we entered the high heaven. However, because we didn''t have a great interest in traveling through time and space, we didn''t look for other time and space besides the high heaven, But according to brother Linghao, you are from another time and space, so I believe that there must be other time and space besides the high heaven, but we didn''t look for it Xiao Lan gives him a positive answer. Although he is not sure whether this thing will really succeed, he knows very well that his three sisters do have the ability to travel through time and space, because it was not particularly difficult for them to travel to the high heaven at the beginning, especially now that their strength has risen to a very high level, They can easily complete the shuttle task without looking for the weakest point in time and space. As long as they are moved by their own mind, they can go to any place in any time and space, which makes them more sure that they can shuttle in any time and space, as long as they can know where the place in this time and space is, There is no doubt that it can shuttle to other time and space.


    "You also know that I came to the high heaven from another time and space, so I can tell you for sure that besides the high heaven, there are at least two time and space. One is the knowledge of the universe where the dark gods live. The other is the independent existence of the universe time and space like the high heaven. I don''t know if they have told you, I still have my own women in that time and space, so I want to discuss this with you. Can you help me find this time and space and take me there? I want to bring them all here, or at least I can see them at any time. After all, I have been away from them for a long time. If I can see them, There is no doubt that it can make me feel more at ease to do some things, and I can also know the trend of the dark Protoss Wu Hao said seriously, and Xiao Lan nodded without hesitation.


    "Brother Wu Hao, don''t worry. Since you said this, I will help you. It''s not particularly difficult to find another time and space, because I don''t think the existence of time and space is too much. It''s not particularly difficult to find time and space. I can help you find other time and space now if necessary."


    "Right now?" Wu Hao thought about it and didn''t hesitate. He got up from the bath with the little girl in his arms. The feeling of fullness was very good. When Wu Hao came out, the little girl whined, a little bit lost. But he also knew that he was going to do something serious now, so he didn''t put on his clothes and took him to the chaotic universe.

 Chapter 1166

    "Why are you here?" Wu Hao asked.


    "In other space-time universes, energy is very weak, and I need more abundant energy to feel the energy fluctuation of different universes. I found that Gaotian god world also felt the risk of space-time fluctuation of Gaotian god world here. I should be able to feel the energy fluctuation of other universes here. In this way, I can better look for different universes."


    Xiao Lan said that he incarnated as pure energy and integrated into the whole chaotic universe. When he integrated with the whole chaotic universe, it means that he can feel everything around the whole chaotic universe through the whole chaotic universe. In this way, it becomes very clear and simple for him to find other universes.


    Xiao Lan integrated into the whole chaotic universe and immediately began to feel the whole universe. For the energy fluctuation of other universes, he could obviously feel any energy change in the whole chaotic universe. The energy fluctuation from the chaotic universe itself would not attract his attention, but the energy fluctuation points generated by the connection between the other universe and this universe could attract his attention, He has noticed before that although this chaotic universe is just born, he can clearly feel that there are other space-time besides the chaotic universe. Now when he feels it carefully, this feeling becomes very obvious. He can feel three universes in total, and touch the energy fluctuation brought by this chaotic universe. One is a point he is very familiar with, The other two are very strange to him. Because he has never been to the two universes, he does not know what the two universes are like. But he just feels the difference between the two universes. One is very dark, as if he has entered the exhaustion period of life, The other is in the stage of prosperity and development, which is very abundant. The energy fluctuation of the whole universe is very strong, and it has a very bright atmosphere.


    Xiao Lan reappears in front of Wu Hao.


    "How can you feel the existence of other universes?" Wu Hao asked nervously. If she can succeed, it means that she will soon be able to see her own woman, and he can let her come to his side. It will become very easy and simple, and there is no need for them to stay there all the time to guard against the dark world. Since Xiaolan can cross any time and space at any time, Then it doesn''t matter if you bring them here. You can bring them to the high heaven at any time, and you can let everyone go back to that time and space at any time. At that time, you don''t need them to go back alone, because he can let Xiao Lan help you travel freely with everyone. Different time and space also means that they can act together, It doesn''t need to be as troublesome as when she first came to the high heaven. It took her tens of thousands of years to get to the center of the city. She doesn''t even need to spend so much time shuttling between different time and space, but can complete the shuttling between different universes just in one thought. Of course, this feeling is quite refreshing, and it is also very convenient for her to do anything.


    "I feel the existence of the other two spacetimes. One is very dark. I feel that I have entered the life of the whole spacetime. The final cycle should be a dying universe. The other is booming. A developing world does not know where you come from?" Xiao Lan asked, and Wu Hao got excited. Xiao Lan said that, which means that he really felt the existence of space-time in the universe. There is no doubt that it is the world where the dark Protoss lived, because the dark Protoss has completely swallowed up their universe, and there is no doubt that another space-time is their own space-time, and the universe is booming, Yeah, it''s definitely that place.


    "I should come from the second world you feel. Can you take me there?" Wu Hao looks at Xiaolan excitedly. Unexpectedly, the little girl is so relaxed that she feels the existence of another time and space. In this way, it means that she wants to go to that time and space, which is a very relaxed thing.


    "Of course, as long as I can feel the existence of time and space, I can easily shuttle between different time and space. Come on, I''ll take you there with my brother Hao and your other women, which are my sisters. I just wanted to see other sisters." Xiaolan Yanlan smiles and directly takes Wu Hao to another universe. That universe is exactly the universe when Wu Hao came. It took so much effort to appear in the high heaven. Now, just in the blink of an eye, he comes to the universe he came back to. He looks at the stars all over the sky and countless rivers of stars, Wu Hao is very excited when she looks at the numerous networks of the Milky way. Her excited eyes are full of excitement. It''s like he''s back at home, because the universe itself is her home. Especially now, his height has reached the level of the universe. There''s no doubt that Wu Hao''s height has reached the level of the universe, Now his strength has enabled him to regard the whole universe as his home, which is quite different from that of the high heaven. The universe is full of stars, which form huge information networks. Unlike the high heaven, the whole plane is only a huge continent, and all creatures live on one plane, This completely different model of the world makes it easy for him to know what kind of universe he lives in. It also makes him know at first sight that he has returned home.


    When he first went to the high heaven, he thought it might take him a long time to come back here. However, he didn''t expect to be able to come back ahead of time and travel freely in different universes without arousing anyone''s suspicion. It''s just wonderful, It took Wu Hao a long time to calm down.


    "Xiaolan, you wait for me for a moment, I feel their position."


    Wu Hao immediately closed his eyes.


    You and his current strength can fully feel half of the universe, or even a wider range of creatures, through your own ideas, because this universe is the universe that it was born into, just like the universe that Xiaolan was born into, it can easily feel the whole universe and anything, and his whole ideas here will be very, very relaxed.


    eureka.


    It only took Wu Hao a moment to find their planet.

 Chapter 1167

    I don''t know if they want to find them for their own convenience. They are still living on the original planet. Maybe that place has been taken as their home by them. Or they just want to wait there for their return. Maybe they just want to find them as soon as they come back, Instead of constantly searching for them in the whole universe, even if they know it doesn''t take long to search for the whole universe, they also want to find them as soon as they come back, even if it''s only half an hour or an hour fast.


    Wu Hao excitedly holds Xiaolan''s hand and takes Xiaolan to the planet where they live.


    Shirley, Liya, Nami, Xiaoyou, Yu Ting, Lin Xueyan, Lin Yuxin, Xu Xinjie, situ Na, Zheng Jiaxuan, Li Yunyao, Zhao Shuhan, Shen Bingqing, all of them are practicing in the void on the sea. They suddenly feel a familiar energy close to them, and all of them open their eyes. Everyone''s eyes show incredible, Everyone''s eyes are full of intense excitement. They know what the power is, and they know what the familiar feeling is. Everyone''s eyes are incredible, but after that, they all show excitement and surprise.


    "It''s my brother. Is he back?" Lin Yuxin stood up and looked straight at the line. Although the starry sky covers everything, his power has been able to feel things outside the universe. The energy makes him very familiar. He is very excited and excited. If this is true, it''s really great.


    "It seems to be him." As a sister, how can Lin Xueyan not feel it? That''s his strength. If there''s no illusion, it''s him coming back.


    "It seems to be him." Shen Bingqing also stood up excitedly. At that time, this guy was crazy in pursuit of confidants and wanted to bring himself into her harem. How he refused at that time, but after being with him, how much he enjoyed the life with him and the life with his sisters. Now he has been away for such a long time, and now he has finally come back, How can he not be happy?


    "It''s like he''s really back." Zhao Shuhan is also excited. This guy has been away for such a long time, and now he has finally come back.


    "Come on, let''s go and see the young master." Yu Ting is very excited.


    "The master has really come back. It''s absolutely him. I''ve already felt it. It''s absolutely him." Shirley''s eyes are watery, and she flies directly into the air. Liya is equally excited and flies directly behind him.


    Thirteen women appeared in the outer part of the planet together. In the space, everything was dark and their vision was very clear. Nothing hindered them from seeing the familiar face. Wu Hao could not restrain his excitement when he saw them. He directly showed his hard to hide smile and immediately appeared in front of them with open arms, Hold them all in his arms. No, his arms can''t hold the 13 women at once, but they all surround him in the middle. That kind of feeling makes Wu Hao feel like he''s back at home. It makes him feel like it''s really good to see them. Wu Hao is just as excited as a woman at this moment, My nose is sore, and tears are flowing in my eyes.


    "Husband, you finally came back. I thought you would never come back again." Xiaoyou hugs her tightly. The sobbing girl is so excited that she can''t control her emotions, let alone him. Even Zhao Shuhan and Shen Bingqing, the two most rational people, can''t control their emotions. At this time, not to mention, of course, when they hold him directly, their tears will flow down. They have been waiting here for such a long time, Although the sisters support each other, they are all women with men. They have a man they love deeply, and this feeling becomes different. Even if the sisters can support each other, they also hope to see their man earlier, but he has been gone for tens of thousands of years. Well, although they haven''t been any old in these tens of thousands of years, Their faces were the same as when he left, but they didn''t want him to come back soon, and they didn''t want to see her earlier. The longer he left, the more eager they were to see him. This feeling was absolutely not an illusion in their hearts, heartbreaking, real feelings.


    Now I see them. At this moment, all of them are so excited that they can''t control their emotions. Tearfully, they hold her tightly and surround her in the middle. It''s so good to see him. Wu Hao is eager to turn his long arms into giants and hold them all in his arms, In this way, I can hold them and breathe the fragrance they never forget, so that they can feel their embrace and feel the sense of security at this moment. As a man, to be honest, she still feels sorry for them. After they have been here for such a long time, but she has not accompanied her at all? They have been defending themselves against the invasion of the underworld Protoss. As men, of course, they feel ashamed of them. Although they have business to do, it can''t be an excuse for their peace of mind. As women, they should enjoy a happy life as women. However, after they have been with them, although they have a period of time, Happy life, but these tens of thousands of years they are all alone gambling, although they have sisters to accompany, but sisters and their men are not a feeling.


    "Wife, I''m back."


    Wu Hao''s voice trembled when he spoke. When he saw his women again, he could not restrain his emotions. He thought it would take a long time to see them, but now he finally saw them at this moment, and saw them ahead of time. The missing and emotion brought by this kind of separation burst out in an instant, His own voice was a little sobbing. It was not that he was hopeless, but that the time of missing and parting was too long. At the moment of meeting, their bodies were tightly held in their arms. This feeling made him want to burst out all his emotions in a moment. My emotions were completely out of control, no matter how strong he was, How high mood, in this case, can not control their emotions, can only let the mood burst out.

 Chapter 1168

    At last a tear came out of the corner of his eye. Hold them closer, and the same they feel her emotions, they are more out of control, one by one tightly hold together, the sisters will be a circle of him, we all lean together, tears streaming down, see him back from the moment, they know that their life will finally start again.


    We hugged and hugged each other for a very long time, maybe ten minutes, maybe half an hour, maybe one hour, maybe two hours. In a word, when everyone''s mood finally recovered, we gradually wiped tears out of his arms. We all focused on him and completely ignored his coming, There was also a little beauty around him. When they finally noticed the little beauty, they all looked at Wu Hao. Of course, as their woman, he was very clear that he had lived in that world for such a long time. It was absolutely impossible. There was no woman, so they were not surprised. He brought back a woman, What really surprised them was that he only brought back a woman, although she was little Lori. In fact, they know very well that there is a special charm in their men. Women are easy to fall in love with him after getting along with him for a long time. Just like themselves, he only brings back one woman, which really makes them feel very surprised.


    "What''s your name, sister." Zhao Shuhan wipes her tears and pulls Xiaolan to her side. They know very well that the woman he brings back must be his woman, that is their sister. They never want to refuse the woman he brings back from that world, so they don''t have the slightest resistance. The moment they see Xiaolan, they know that he is their sister, so they are very direct, Just called her sister.


    "My name is Xiaolan. Sister, you are so beautiful." Xiaolan looked at them, really surprised, did not expect his women are so beautiful one by one, also right, think about the women he has in the high heaven, that is, his sisters, which is not the most beautiful, his women in the universe? That is, their sisters, no doubt, are the most beautiful women.


    "Sister, you are beautiful, too." Xiao Lan is really a little loli. When she goes to Lanlin Yuxin, she feels like a sister and goes up to give her a hug. Because Wu Hao is back now, and his favorite brother has finally returned to him. I don''t know how happy she is. At this time, let alone bring back a woman, even if she brings back ten women, He felt that he could easily accept it, because compared with his coming back, it became a small matter. Anyway, all the sisters lived together for such a long time, and they all accepted the way of living together. It doesn''t matter how many women he brought back, what matters is that he can come back.


    As long as he comes back, everything else doesn''t matter. At first, their sisters are still discussing how many women he can bring back. If he brings back too many women, they will be very angry. However, the longer the waiting time is, the weaker their idea will be. In the end, it even disappears completely. They just want him to come back safely and as soon as possible, It doesn''t matter how many women he brings back. Even if he brings back 100 women, they are willing to accept it, because the most important thing for them is that he can come back safely.


    "I feel like all of you are well." Xiaolan looks at them and feels that everyone loves her very much. It''s obvious that the relationship between their sisters is very good, just like he and lingfeier Dina Qingyin, the relationship between them is also very good.


    "Because we are sisters, of course, the relationship is good, and each of us loves her, so we have it between us to maintain our feelings, so it''s normal, now you are also our sisters, we will love you well." Zheng Jiaxuan wiped her tears and said with a smile.


    "Brother Linghao, I''m not the only woman in the high heaven." Xiaolan looks at them, and all of them turn their eyes to Wu Hao in an instant. They are not angry. Instead, they feel that this is the normal situation. It is reasonable to say that after he has gone to that world for such a long time, there should not be only one woman. They are just amazing. How many women he has been there for such a long time, He doesn''t really have a hundred women, does he? Are there too many sisters?


    "Why don''t you look at me as much as you do." Wu Hao gave a dry cough.


    "That''s how much honesty there is." Lin Xueyan in his arms, gently twisted on his waist, this problem is not important, but just want to know his situation for the first time.


    "There are four maids and six women. I mean, there are six, including Xiao Lan." Wu Hao said.


    "So there are ten?" Everyone looked at him. This number was not a big surprise to them. Ten were about the same. According to his character, there would be so many women. Moreover, after he had been there for such a long time, this number was not higher than they expected. On the contrary, it was much less than they expected. Moreover, he was asked to say that there were only six women who really belonged to him, And four of them belonged to the maid. It seems that he didn''t mess around there.


    "There are really only ten of them." Wu Hao shrugged helplessly.


    "Well, I believe you. Why don''t you bring us together?" Lin Xueyan said.


    "Are you not angry?"


    Wu Hao was surprised to see them and their expressions. Normally, they should feel angry. After all, he brought back ten sisters to them all at once. But looking at their expressions, he didn''t seem to be angry at all. On the contrary, it made him feel very surprised. Once they accepted that a sister would be angry, It took a long time to accept it. Now I want to bring them back. Ten sisters didn''t look angry when they came in. This really surprised him.


    "For us, it''s more important that you can come back than anything else, and the number is much less than we expected, so it''s up to you, and the sisters live together for such a long time, and we know that each more sister''s life will be relatively easier, and we don''t know what will happen in the future, Our sisters should be living together. Although we don''t know the situation of other sisters, we are already your women. Then we will accept the reality and have nothing to tangle with. "

 Chapter 1169

    "For such a long time, we have long been open to many things. After all, we are facing the risk of Shenzhen market. In the future, the dark Protoss may come again at any time and destroy everything. If we can live together well, we will live together well. Anyway, it''s all your women, and our sisters should be able to get along well, so it''s up to you." Zhao Shuhan said, tone is very serious, serious Wu Hao Leng for a while, just reaction.


    It turns out that they are really ready to accept them. It''s easy. They thought it would take a long time for them to accept them, or at least make conflicts for a long time. But they didn''t expect that they could accept them so fast. It seems that their mood has changed significantly in the past few tens of thousands of years, of course, This kind of change is a good thing for her. After all, it is a good thing for her that they can accept them more quickly.


    "By the way, brother, why don''t you take him? What about bringing it back? I''ll just bring one back with me Lin Yuxin obviously likes Xiaolan very much. She always holds hands with him. Xiaolan also likes this feeling. He knows that he is his woman and that he wants to get along well with each of his women. Because they will be sisters in the future, he is willing to accept them psychologically because they are so good to him. The more she shows this feeling psychologically, They are three people, so they are easy to accept him, which is a virtuous circle.


    "Because this time we come back, it''s just a tentative return, and we''re not sure we can really come back, so we''ll go back later."


    "Going back?"


    All of the 13 women showed their reluctance and finally came back. They even wanted to go back, which made their original happy mood drop to the bottom. They thought he could finally come back, but they didn''t expect to leave soon. What''s the situation?


    "Well, can we stop talking here all the time and go home? Do you live here all the time?"


    Wu Hao said to fly under the new ball, through the clouds, immediately see the whole planet has undergone earth shaking changes, the planet has been transformed into a huge plus, the whole planet is their home, every grassland, every valley, all transformed into a garden like place, which makes the whole planet look very beautiful.


    "In order to make it convenient for you to find us, we live here. You see, the whole planet has been transformed by us, because we usually have nothing to do except practice. Every time we are free, we will miss you, and when we think about you, we will be sad for a long time, so we just turn our attention to other places every time we are free, It''s to transform the planet. You see, now the whole planet has been transformed into a huge garden by us. We thought, when you come back, we''ll live here well. But you didn''t expect, master, you still have to leave? " Liya pouts her little lips and is obviously reluctant to leave. Although she is a little goddess, the little goddess belongs to the little goddess. After having a man, it is still a little girl. He wants him to be with her every day.


    "Maybe even if I''m leaving now, it''s not that complicated." Wu Hao smiles and takes everyone to his home. The home is still very new. Although it''s been a long time, the materials they used to build the house are very special. Even after ten thousand years, nothing has changed. The whole home is still brand new. When he appears at the door, I can''t help but think of a happy time with them at that time. I really yearn for that time, and I hope to return to that kind of life in the future. At that time, not only 13 of them, but also all the ten women who are in the high heaven will be brought back. When we live here together, we should enjoy more and enjoy more.


    "Let''s go."


    Wu Hao didn''t have much emotion either. He took them into the house directly. The decoration of the house has changed a lot. Because of their continuous progress, the materials they forged have also changed dramatically. All kinds of decorations are different from when they left, but they are more exquisite and exquisite, These decorations are all made by themselves, so these things basically reflect their own strength level. From these things, we can see that their strength has not stopped in the past tens of thousands of years. Although the speed of progress may not be as fast as it was at the beginning, it has accumulated for a long time, The accumulated strength is still very obvious.


    Wu Hao sat down on the soft sofa and leaned on the sofa easily. It was a good feeling. In addition, they were all around him, looking at their happy faces. He couldn''t help feeling very much. If only he had dealt with all the things well by this time, he would have been very happy, In this way, we can live in peace here with them.


    They are three people pull small blue also sat down, one by one all curious looking at him.


    "What''s going on now? Why do you have to go again when you come back? Can''t you stay? Or is it that you haven''t dealt with all the things over there, but how did you come back? Is that patriarch willing to let you go? " Xu Xinjie asked curiously.


    "Yes, since I have come back, why do I have to go? What''s going on? " Zheng Jiaxuan also couldn''t wait to ask. They all thought that he would come back this time and never have to leave any more. They didn''t expect that he would come back and leave soon. This really surprised them and made their good mood fall apart.


    "I didn''t finish all the things over there. It''s just that Xiaolan and her three sisters have the ability to travel through time and space, so I suddenly thought that I could let him bring me to you. It was successful, so I appeared in front of you. But the things over there were not finished, so I had to go back soon, If you stay here too long, it''s not to say that your other sisters will be worried, and it may cause unnecessary trouble. "


    Wu Hao saw that they were more and more worried, thought about it, and said with a smile, "but you don''t have to worry at all. Since Xiao Lan can bring me to this world, it means that he can take you to play with the world I''m staying in. It''s not a very easy thing. In the future, we don''t have to worry at all. We will be separated for a long time."

 Chapter 1170

    "Since I come back this time, I will never let you stay alone. I will let you stay with me, or if necessary, you will stay here, and I will bring them back to see you often. Of course, it depends on your own choice. It doesn''t matter if you want to stay here, If you want to go to the high heaven with us, it doesn''t matter. It''s all in a flash. Anyway, what I want to tell you is. We''ll never have the pain of separation again. "


    When Wu Hao said this, all the 13 women showed a look of joy. If they could meet at any time, there would be no pain of separation. This is a fact.


    "Can we really meet at any time?" Li Yunyao looks at her excitedly and Xiaolan excitedly. If this thing can be realized easily, it means that even if they are separated this time, it is not a real difference, but a short-term difference, instead of tens of thousands of years as before. This kind of feeling is too painful, What they don''t want is that kind of difference. If it''s just a short one, they can accept it.


    "Of course, how can I joke with you about this kind of thing? So if you like, we can go back to that world tonight. And I don''t think things here have developed to a particularly serious degree. It seems that the dark Protoss hasn''t been admitted here, so we can come back occasionally to have a look, If necessary, we can strengthen the seal, so that we can completely trap the Diablo in their world, or even we can directly block the Diablo in their world, so that they can never invade here. In that case, I am a better thing. " Wu Hao said with a smile, if this idea can really be realized, all the troubles will be solved. Of course, this is not what he needs to do, because it is not a very practical thing. When the consumption of the dark Protoss is huge, I am afraid the whole royal family will devour all the other members, At that time, they will gain great power. When that time, they will enter the world directly. Presumably, no seal can block their time for tens of thousands of years. For the Diablo, who has no sense of time, they should not have any sense. Therefore, they are not in a hurry to break through the seal immediately. Maybe they are still waiting for an opportunity.


    But it''s also good news for Wu Hao, because the Diablo has not broken through the world, which means that they can continue to firmly confine the Diablo in that world by strengthening the seal, which also gives him more time to wait until everything is ready, You can even take the initiative to remove the seal, Jinan road test, let the dark Protoss come to this universe, and then dispose of them all through the already ambushed star bombs.


    "If so."


    Shen Bingqing really wanted to be hugged by him, so she stood up, sat down in his arms, and leaned comfortably in his arms. Once, this kind of behavior only happened to a few little girls. Although he was the next few women who became his woman, after becoming his woman, this kind of feeling was completely different, even if he was an intellectual policewoman, But that''s another identity. His real identity is his woman now, and he hasn''t had three policemen for a long time. He even forgot the set of rules of being a policeman. Now he just wants to be his woman. This is his only identity and the identity he wants most. Since he is his woman, Of course, want to be in his arms, like a woman, let him hold, this feeling is unprecedented strong.


    Because she is surrounded by her own sisters, she doesn''t care about other things. The reason why sisters are sisters is that they want to do anything with their own men, and don''t care too much about their ideas, because each of them will understand each other''s little actions.


    Wu Hao can''t help laughing at him. Shen Bingqing used to be the most difficult policewoman to deal with. She even chased herself around the world. But now, like a little woman, She nestles in her arms and even makes him kiss her involuntarily. Shen Bingqing also gives up her arms in that instant. There is no need for any transition, For such a long time, she didn''t have any intimacy with him. The instant kiss made her feel empty and carefree, and let all the love break out in this instant. He didn''t want to keep anything, even if it happened in front of his sisters. Everything didn''t matter, because everyone was sisters, Everyone is his woman, and she knows that as long as at the beginning, all the sisters will be with him. This beautiful thing once happened every day. Now they haven''t enjoyed his fault for a long time. This instant kiss let her completely put everything down.


    Wu Hao wanted to tell them something serious, but when he kisses her at this moment, his head is also empty. Although he can enjoy his own women every day in the high heaven, every woman is extraordinary to him. These are three women, the women he started with. Her missing for them makes her forget all the important things at this moment, Wu Hao didn''t want to care so much. He picked Shen Bingqing up and went upstairs. He knew that there was a big bed upstairs, where they slept every day. Now they will usher in the life they used to enjoy every day.


    Although others blush a little, who can blame her at this time? Even if he pushes them all in the living room, they are happy, because this matter does not need any consideration, nor does it need any reason. At this time, each of them wants to get his favor at this moment, because they have not enjoyed the best things with him for too long, But want to talk about each other''s missing, between men and women to talk about missing, the best way, no doubt is to give each other a deep look at each other, sisters, all see everyone''s face blush, but everyone from the comparison. I see desire in my eyes.


    "Xiao Lan, join us all." Lin Yuxin directly took Xiaolan and went upstairs. All the sisters went upstairs with him.

 Chapter 1171

    Xiao Lan knew that everyone was sisters, so he didn''t have any resistance. When he got upstairs, he went to bed with everyone. Although everyone was a little strange, he was a little shy, but because he knew that everyone was sisters, he also lay in bed with everyone.


    Wu Hao doesn''t want to take care of anything. At this moment, he has only one idea, that is, to love his women well and want to renew their old dreams with them. Once, they lived here for a long time, which can be said to be the happiest time. Now he wants to let this happy time go back to their memory, Although their sisters live here all the time, he knows very well that the happy life women want is not just a good life itself, but a man they love and a man who loves themselves and lives with them. That''s the best. That''s why that time is so precious. Now that I''m back, Since we want to give them a good time.


    This night, the room is happy, and happy, once all the time is as good as now, that is the separation of tens of thousands of years, although they still rest here every day, sleep here, the sisters also live a good life, but the spirit is a little less, that is, a man who loves them and they also love, as a woman, They know what they want to live. They don''t want a planet like a garden. They want a man who loves them and loves them to accompany them. In that case, even on a deserted planet, they will feel very happy. But if they don''t have a man they love to accompany them, even if the world is like a garden, For them, it''s just to kill their boredom.


    As they have lived for tens of thousands of years, although the planet has been made very beautiful by them, their life is not as happy as ever, because they know very well that life can be regarded as real happiness only when the man they love is around. Now their men are back, and according to him, they can meet often, So their worries were put down. They knew that their men would not make fun of themselves on this matter, so they also left all their worries behind and devoted themselves to the happiness, which made each of them feel extremely happy. Even Xiao Lan was driven by them and enjoyed Wu Hao''s favor with each of them happily, This kind of feeling is different from his usual feeling at home, with lingfeier and Dina Qingyin. Although they are all feelings between sisters, this time, because of their missing, they brew this kind of emotion deeper, make this kind of feeling more intense, so they have a very happy night.


    Of course, the so-called night is just their feeling. In fact, they spent a whole week in the room.


    Wu Hao is enjoying his wives and letting them release all their emotions. He knows very well that their thoughts are very deep. If they are not allowed to release their emotions at this time, when will they have to wait? It is precisely because their emotions are released in these seven days and nights, so when the night is over, Everyone''s heart has fallen a huge stone. All their worries, all their worries, and all of them have been put aside. The happiness of reunion and Cheng Cheng Cheng''s happiness occupy all their emotions, especially knowing that after this time, we will not really separate and make them happier, The most direct manifestation of this kind of happiness is the attitude of their sisters towards Xiaolan. After this kind of happiness between the sisters, they completely regard Xiaolan as their own sister. That feeling is very obvious, and Xiaolan is also happy and becomes a real sister with them, Because only sisters can enjoy the most intimate and happiest things with their men at night, and the most incredible thing for Xiao Lan is that she and her 13 sisters have enjoyed it heartily.


    This makes the feelings between their sisters warm up rapidly, all the strangeness has disappeared, and they feel that they have become the best sisters.


    In the morning, the sun shines in from the outside of the room. Wu Hao wakes up as usual. The little girl likes this way of sleeping very much. From the beginning to now, he likes it, and now he finally recalls the way of sleeping that once made her like the most. This night, he slept happily, with a happy smile on his face. Wu Hao smiles, Holding her waist, the little girl woke up with a cry.


    "What are you doing? Good or bad, people are sleeping. " Lin Yuxin stretches lazily, then sits up straight and enjoys the wonderful moment. Every combination makes him feel more happy. Now she has been separated for such a long time, and finally can enjoy the wonderful moment again. Of course, there is a feeling in her heart that she doesn''t want to separate from him for a moment.


    "It''s a good idea to say that I''m bad. It''s my fault that I have to sleep like this." Wu Hao looked at the cute little girl. He couldn''t help supporting her waist and came here twice. In recent days, he didn''t want to spoil her, his sister, his teacher and his girlfriend. Everyone made him want to spend more time to spoil them. Of course, he woke up now, And later there is more time, such things do not need to be put in a moment, also want to thin, so he also moved two, let the little girl sit on his body.


    Other people wake up one after another and see Lin Yuxin sitting on him. Needless to say, they know what''s going on, because he used to like sleeping like this at home. Apart from Liya, he also likes it. Of course, Xiaoyou is no exception. Anyway, several little girls like to combine with her every moment. In fact, they don''t like it, Especially after such a long time apart, when they reunite again, they all wish that he could keep the closest relationship with them all the time, because this is the best way for men and women to reflect their missing. However, the enjoyment of these seven days and nights also released their thoughts. Now it doesn''t matter.


    Especially after such a long time apart, when they reunite again, they all wish that he could keep the closest relationship with them all the time, because this is the best way for men and women to reflect their missing. However, the enjoyment of these seven days and nights also released their thoughts. Now it doesn''t matter.

 Chapter 1172

    "I was meant to be serious, but you brought me to bed again." Zhao Shuhan stretches lazily. You sleep next to her again. You pinch her face gently, but you can''t help kissing him. Although you are his teacher, this feeling has gradually faded. Because you haven''t done anything related to the teacher for a long time, now you only know that you are his woman, And because he has almost unlimited time, he has forgotten all the time. He only knows that he is his woman. There is no time gap. Zhuge, who has no time, has returned to the most primitive state, that is, there is only a simple difference between men and women.


    "Yes, let''s get down to business." Shen Bingqing holds Xiaolan in her arms and simply sits up with her arms around her. Xiaolan is also a little loli, so he simply lets Xiaolan sit on her lap and gently embraces her. This kind of feeling is very good. Their sisters haven''t been together like this for a long time. They don''t have to be shy or think about anything else, Even if he comes here now, it doesn''t matter if he makes trouble with them, because for them, it''s a kind of happiness that they haven''t seen for a long time. Once upon a time, their sisters used to do this. When they got up every day, they hugged each other, or talked or laughed or played with each other. Occasionally, they were bullied by him, but since they separated, there was no such interest between them, Because this kind of thing only happens naturally when their own man is there. Their sisters are very sad and repeat the feeling when he was there. Now he is back, and this feeling is also back.


    Xiaolan also likes to be with them. The feeling between the sisters is very good, and then he has a very happy lazy waist. She nestles in Chen Bingxin''s arms peacefully. The sisters are not dressed, but they are very comfortable together, because there is no obstacle. Just like this night, we can do whatever we want, and we can be reckless and enjoy ourselves.


    "What did you just say?" Wu Hao''s head is full of pictures of being carefree with them. He can''t remember what he just said for a moment.


    "The host said that we can see each other often in the future." Liya said playfully, he also fell asleep in his arms, lazily stretched and rubbed on his face. Although this full little Lori is the goddess in charge of life, she has missed him for a long time. Now, like a little girl, she doesn''t want to be separated from him.


    "Yes, we can meet frequently in the future, not only often. Now I want to know if you would like to go to Gaotian divine world with me. Anyway, I have several women. The Lord of Lingtian doesn''t care about me, so we can go to Gaotian business together. In this way, I don''t want to think about you all the time. Don''t think about me all the time. Why don''t we live together?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Of course we can. If we are allowed to go there, we would like to be with you every day." Said Stuart.


    "Yes, it''s mainly my husband. If you''ve dealt with almost everything over there and we didn''t have any problems in the past, then of course we''d like to go with you." Xiaoyou also nodded firmly.


    "So it doesn''t matter to us. The key is to think about it yourself, young master. We are not allowed to go there. If we bring you a lot of trouble, we''d better stay here. Anyway, we can meet at any time now, and we don''t have to meet there every day. It''s the same here." Yu Ting thought about it and said.


    Now the most important thing is not whether they can be together, because when they can meet at any time, they don''t worry about whether they can be together every day. What''s more, they worry about whether he can handle things well.


    "There should be no problem."


    Wu Hao himself was not sure. He was just excited and thought that he could take them there. But now he calmed down and thought about it carefully. He thought that this matter really should be carefully considered, because if he took them there, then there was no doubt that their appearance would attract the attention of the Lord of spirit. If they suddenly disappeared, There is no doubt that it will make the Lord of Lingtian doubt whether he has mastered some special skills. When the time comes, he should be careful to take action on himself in advance, which will be troublesome.


    "I don''t think so. If you often go there, you often appear and disappear. It''s easy to arouse the suspicion of the Lord of Lingtian. I think we have to change the way. Yuqi, you might as well come here when you go to bed at night. Or we can all go to the chaotic world where Xiaolan is, where everyone''s strength can be improved, just to let everyone meet. " Wu Hao thought about it and said.


    "In any case, you should figure out how to deal with it. Don''t let us affect what you want to do." Li Yunyao said that it doesn''t matter when and how often we can meet each other. As long as we can meet often, other problems are not big. At least they are not the kind of people who need to accompany every moment. If this is the case, they would not have allowed her to go to the high heaven.


    "By the way, husband, how are you doing with the things over there?" Asked Nami.


    "Girl, you come down first, I want to enjoy for a while, my Nami wife." Wu Hao with a bad smile, directly took Na Mei over and let her sit on her body. Na Mei blushed with the feeling of fullness, but with this feeling of happiness, she nestled in his arms. At this time, all the women in the family were not allowed to enjoy, and she didn''t have to worry about who she wanted to enter.


    "In the past, I just wanted to find out my own life experience, but now my life experience is basically clear. In those days, the daughter of Shenzong had a very strong talent, went through all kinds of time and space, found the dark Protoss, and then fell in love with a royal family of the dark Protoss. After they fell in love, the daughter of Shenzong became pregnant, But their feelings were blocked by Shenzong. Shenzong imprisoned his daughter, but the child was born. It was a girl, and because it was a child born to the dark Protoss, Shenzong left the child in the present universe, which is my mother. Then my mother fell in love with my father and gave birth to me. "

 Chapter 1173

    Wu Hao said about his life experience, and then said: "I''m not sure about the real reason, but this version is basically correct, but some details may not be right, but my life experience is basically the same thing, so the problem of my life experience has been solved, but now I have a new decision, That is, since the Diablo will invade our world sooner or later, and it is very likely to invade the high heaven, I want to use the two forces of the high heaven to fight against the Diablo. By the way, I forgot to tell you that there are two patriarchs in the high heaven. One is the protoss of time, and the other is the protoss of spirit. The racial talent of the protoss of time is the ability of time trading. The racial talent of the protoss of spirit is the power of the nether world, which is the source of these two forces on me, that is, the source of these two forces on Shirley and Liya, So the people in the clan, who all have the blood of God, are just the best candidates to deal with the dark gods. "


    "So that''s what happened to you." Zhao shuhanting''s dependence on this life experience is like listening to a story.


    "It sounds like a strange story, but I think so myself." Wu Hao shrugged. She was not surprised by this feeling, because when she heard about her life experience, she also felt that it was like a story, but the story should be true. There is no doubt that there is a gap in details at most.


    "How do you feel when you know your life experience?" Nami asked with a smile, twisting her waist in bewitchment.


    "In fact, to tell you the truth, I don''t feel much after I know my life experience, and I always feel that this life experience is not so important to me. What matters is what kind of person I am and what kind of person I have. For me, what matters is not my life experience, but myself and you that I have." Wu Hao said with a faint smile. From the moment he knew his life experience, he found that his life experience was not as important to him as he thought. Although at the beginning, the main purpose of Gaotian divine world was to know his life experience, but after knowing it, he thought it didn''t matter, it didn''t matter at all.


    Everyone looked at her seriously because they wanted to know how he felt about his life. But at last they found that he didn''t feel about his life at all. At least from the indifferent look on his face, they could see that he had seen his life very much, Although he did have an impulse to trace the source when he went to the high heaven at the beginning, now everything is clear. Instead, he is afraid that his goal will turn to another place, and the current goal is obviously more meaningful to him.


    Not only for him, but also for them, what he is doing now is more important than anything else. Although the dark Protoss has not invaded the world, let alone high school grades, they all know that sooner or later, the dark Protoss will break the seal and come here, At that time, if a group of people with God''s blood could fight against the dark Protoss, there was no doubt that the chance of the dark Protoss winning would be very small, but on the other hand, if they could fight against the dark Protoss, they were not sure whether they could succeed, because it was a very difficult thing, after all, the dark Protoss, Their strength is too strong, and their particularity is more than the sum of all creatures. They can ignore time and devour it. Only the blood of God can deal with it. This kind of creature has only one weakness.


    "Now that you have a new goal, and this goal is more important, but it''s obvious that the final goal now requires you to make greater efforts, so you must plan every step well, and don''t destroy the whole plan because of me." Zhao Shuhan seriously said that the significance of this incident is extraordinary, so he must make a good plan. If one is not careful, it is likely to lead to the failure of his whole plan. Although they are very happy for him to come back, they also want to be with him, but they are no longer the kind of willful little women, especially after such a long wait, But they know that if they want to make the waiting meaningful, or the next plan is very important now. Only if they make the next plan successful, then they will be able to complete all the plans in the future, and all the efforts will be worth it.


    "Han Han is right. Since this matter has reached the present level, I think it is more important to plan every step better. The more important this moment is, the more we can''t take it lightly. We all want to be with you, but at this time, we should pay more attention not to destroy the overall planning because of our love. Anyway, we can meet at any time now, and we don''t need to care about where we meet. " Lin Xueyan said.


    All the women nodded in succession. They also thought that if they wanted to make all the efforts and all the waiting meaningful now, then the most important thing was to continue to do things well according to her plan, because the danger of the dark Protoss could break out at any time. Only by solving all the problems according to the plan, can the final victory be achieved, Although the Diablo Protoss hasn''t come yet, it doesn''t mean that the danger is gone. It''s also because the danger is hidden in the unknown, so they need to pay more patience to prepare. All plans should be carried out according to the original plan. If the plan is destroyed, Then they may enter the danger ahead of time. Without the invasion of the dark Protoss, they may encounter the danger from the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit first.


    "Since you all say so, it''s settled. I don''t want to say anything. We''ll go ahead according to the plan. I''m still in the high heaven with them. How should we live or how should we live? If you want to, we''ll make sure that you still live here, but we can meet in Xiaolan''s chaotic universe at any time, You can even meet there every night, and then come back here by yourself during the day. Of course, if you want, you can practice in the chaotic universe and improve your strength. Is that OK, Xiaolan? " Wu Hao asked.


    "Of course, there''s no problem. If you can improve your strength, I''m too happy. In this way, if anything happens in the future, you can be more secure, and you can get greater security with higher strength. There''s no doubt about that. So you can stay in the chaotic universe as long as you can." Xiao Lan nodded firmly.

 Chapter 1174

    "Anyway, it doesn''t matter if we can meet often in the future. The important thing is that we can meet often, because we have been waiting for too long. Although we support you to complete your plan, we really want to miss you very much, so if we can meet every day, it''s meaningless. We support you and don''t need to meet every day, You just need to see each other often. Even once a month, it''s very good. It''s better than only seeing each other in tens of thousands of years, like now. " Shirley said that although the little goddess is very sensible, he is also a woman belonging to Wu Hao. He also knows that he is a woman and needs love. Of course, he wants to get her love and meet him often, because that feeling is totally different from the feeling of waiting every day, although the sisters live together very well, But all of their sisters belong to her. They need a man to support their heart.


    Only with him can they enrich that, no doubt.


    "That''s what we''re going to do!"


    Wu Hao put Nami on the bed and enjoyed it. While enjoying it, he asked, "what''s the matter with you now? I think there should be no invasion of the Diablo, but for such a long time, really nothing happened? And you, how did you get over these tens of thousands of years? I didn''t ask you just now. Now I''d like to know how you''ve come here? "


    Wu Hao looked at them firmly with heartache in his eyes. He was very clear that their time was not easy, and it was because they persisted that they were so heartbroken. They were all 13 women, and before they separated, each of them had a carefree life, although it was very difficult to prepare for Star Wars at that time, But there is no doubt that even if it is very difficult, because they are with them, they are very happy, very happy, tired and happy. But after separation, even if nothing needs to be done, it is a painful experience for them, because they are their men, He is very clear about the character of his women, and he dotes on them carefree. However, in the last tens of thousands of years, they are not connected with carefree at all, so there is no doubt about their pain during this period.


    "In fact, the dark Protoss almost broke the seal several times, but we will go to the edge you do every once in a while to strengthen the energy of the seal and make the wind stronger, so the dark Protoss has not been able to break through successfully, and although you are not here, our cultivation progress is relatively slow, but with the help of Shirley and Liya, Each of us slowly began to learn to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. Because we have a certain strength, we have been able to gather the aura of heaven and earth for our own use, so our cultivation is also improving a little bit, especially after such a long period of accumulation, our own strength is fairly good, So we all go to the edge once in a while, and all of us pour our energy into the seal to strengthen the seal, which makes the dark Protoss not have enough ability to break through the seal. This is also our daily practice for tens of thousands of years. Besides practicing at home, our sisters transform the planet to relax, When our own energy has accumulated enough, we will go to the edge of the universe and pour all the energy into the seal, so that the wind will be more huge and the power will be more lasting. No matter when the Diablo will launch the final attack, we also know in our hearts that we can seal them as long as we can, Only in this way can we buy time for you and for all of us. We always believe that when you come back, there will be a way to solve the problems of the dark Protoss. " Shen Bingqing seriously said that this is the way they have come. The most worrying thing every day is that the dark Protoss suddenly broke the seal and broke into the universe. But their biggest motivation every day is to practice well and then strengthen the seal, because they know that all the troubles come from the dark Protoss, Only by making the seal stronger can the dark Protoss be sealed for a longer time. They also know that the seal can not solve the fundamental problem, but they can delay as long as they can, at least for a long time, so that they can find a real solution to the problem.


    "Thank you so much."


    Wu Hao was naturally moved and distressed, because he knew very well that in the past tens of thousands of years, apart from cultivation, they were doing this boring thing, which was very painful. But because they were their own women, they had to finish it well, because he could feel that they had such a mission and responsibility, So they consciously do it, but it''s not what they should do. After they are with themselves, these things become a burden for them. They can do it like this. Of course, he is very moved. This is what his women share for themselves.


    Shen Bingqing and Xiao Lan pull into their arms and directly change the battlefield, doting on these two little girls.


    Shen Bingqing hugs Xiao Lan tightly, and Xiao Lan hugs Shen Bingqing tightly. Wu Hao gives them the best comfort in this way. For women, it''s a very shy thing, but it''s also the best love for them. There''s no doubt about this. The deeper the love is, the better the love is, This way can make them feel that everything they pay is worth it. Women are sentimental creatures, and their hearts are far more complex than men. But Wu Hao knows that they are in complex hearts, and at this time, they need to calm their worries for them.


    "Well, stop playing. Didn''t you say you could take us to the chaotic universe and meet your woman in the high heaven? Let''s just go and meet them now. Although we are still very strange and have never met each other, and it may be very embarrassing to just meet each other, we will meet each other sooner or later. In this case, let''s just go and meet them and let them know each other. We are all your women, and we are all sisters. We can''t keep meeting each other like this, Now that we have this opportunity to meet, let''s meet and get to know each other. " Li Yunyao said gently.


    "Really, right away?"


    Wu Hao stopped, looked at them with a smile, and went right away. Of course, it didn''t matter to him, and he also wanted to see their sisters. After all, all his women were gathered together, which was something he had never seen before and always wanted to happen.

 Chapter 1175

    Now he finally has a chance to see this picture. Of course, he still wants to let them meet. Especially now, the attitude of 13 of them makes him want to let them meet more. After all, he was worried that they were three women and would resist seeing his women in the high heaven. But now his attitude seems totally different from what he thought, Do they not only resist, but also seem to take the initiative to accept these women? Last night, they had a good time with Xiaolan. Xiaolan was their sister, and they seemed to pay attention to her. He obviously felt that when they were with Xiaolan, they would come to help. They felt that Xiaolan was too young to play too long, so they would take the initiative to help, This kind of feeling can only be felt when they treat each other as sisters, because he knows very well that it used to be like this. He played with Yuxin, Xiaoyou, Shirley and Liya for a long time, and their sisters always wanted to help. Now this situation reappears in Xiaolan, It also proves that they really regard Xiaolan as their sister.


    "It''s already ready to accept them. What can''t be accepted? Although you made us unable to accept every time you have a woman before, it takes a long time to adjust. But now you see how to adjust. You''re not the same. There are so many women. So, let''s think about it, and we expect it well, You will have a lot of women to bring back, and now the number itself is less than we expected. What''s unacceptable Xu Xinjie said.


    "We are ready to accept anyway, but brother, are those women over there ready to accept us? But don''t we have tried to accept them, but they are not willing to accept us, that is very embarrassing Lin Yuxin said.


    "No, we are all looking forward to meeting you." Xiaolan said with a smile that he knew the feelings of everyone best. Although we didn''t spend a very long time together, it made him know that they didn''t care about his other women. In fact, he could clearly feel that each of them wanted him to have more women, Although he didn''t know much about some customs of the high heaven, he really had this feeling that each of them wanted to see their women earlier.


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "you really don''t have to worry about them, but you really don''t get angry and jealous when a woman was with me. Oh, you don''t have to admit it. You were really like this at that time. When I was with other women, none of you was very rude, although you don''t have this feeling now, But you were really jealous before, but you don''t have to worry at all. They really won''t be like this. Of course, it''s not because they are more magnanimous than you, but because of the whole environment of the high heaven god world. In fact, the high heaven god world highly advocates polygamy, and this is the traditional mode of the high heaven god world. Every man can marry many women, as long as he has the conditions to marry several women, and the women themselves like it very much, and they can live with more sisters, Do you know how shocked I was? What is their monogamy? Because in their view, women should have many sisters to live with their beloved man. In this way, in case their beloved man leaves to do things, there will not be only one woman at home alone and sisters to live together and take care of each other. On the contrary, it is a good thing. Don''t look at me like that. What I say is true, They really can''t understand the reason why monogamy exists, just like you can''t understand what it means when multiple women and a man are together, so they always want to see you. Now that they finally have this opportunity, I think they will be happier than anyone else, and I believe you will live a happy life, And you will soon integrate into each other, because you are all my women, and you are all sisters. By the way, I forgot to tell you that, like you, each of them belongs to me for the first time, so you don''t have to worry about anything else. In short, you just need to know that each of them is as clean and pure as you, I''m the only man in each of them, so in the future, your sisters can play whatever they want without any psychological burden. "


    "Anyone who wants to play with you knows how to play all day." Nami really can''t stand his toss. It''s good to get up in the morning and enjoy a moment, but if he continues to enjoy it, he will not stop himself, so she rolled over and turned over to one side.


    When he said that, they all felt at ease, because from the very beginning they hoped that every woman would give him her first time, because each of them gave him his first time. Only in this way did they feel that there was no bad relationship between the sisters, that everyone was very clean and pure, because he was the only one in their body, And he was the only one who came in. No matter how the sisters played with him, they would not be very happy, very happy and relaxed.


    "Shall we go now?" Xiao Lan also came out of his arms. As the first girl who came into contact with both sides, she also wanted to reunite the sisters on both sides.


    "Let''s go now."


    You, Wu Hao, nodded firmly. Anyway, it''s been a week since they came out. Maybe they are also worried. Why don''t we just leave together and reunite in the chaotic universe?


    All of a sudden, all his women are going to meet, and Wu Hao is still a little excited.


    Everyone put on their own clothes. Because they were going to meet their new sisters, each of them dressed up and came to the living room. Wu Hao and Xiao Lan were together. There were 15 people.


    Xiao Lan, you are all ready. With a wave of your hand, you will disappear here. The next second, they will appear in the chaotic universe. There is no big difference between the chaotic universe and the void of this universe. If there is any, it is that they have come to this universe. These chaos have bred these stars and galaxies, As well as the huge galaxy network, the chaotic universe does not know what kind of model it will develop into in the future. Everything here is still in the form of energy. There is a very violent energy storm in the center of the universe. The energy here continues to increase, and the purity of the energy here makes everyone very surprised, I didn''t expect that they would be able to witness the birth of a universe.

 Chapter 1176

    "This universe is the place where Xiao Lan and his two sisters were born. They are the goddesses here, just like Shirley, you are the goddesses of the universe." Wu Hao explained.


    "In the future, we can meet here. We don''t need to go to the high heaven. We just need to get together here. When we go to bed at night, I can bring you here. Then we can spend the night here. When it''s daybreak, we will separate together. This is better than a long separation." Xiaolan said.


    "Yes, this is the place where we will meet in the future. It''s a pity that there is no house here. If you can create a house here, it''s great. You can live here directly. When you''re free, you can go to the universe to observe the seal." Wu Hao sighed.


    Chaos universe is good for everything. It is very suitable for cultivation. It can absorb abundant and pure energy at any time to improve its strength. But there is nothing but energy here. If a house can be built to form a home here, it is a really good place. In that case, they can live here directly, And then go to another place at any time, and every day they just need to meet here.


    "I''ll see if I can use my power here." Yu Ting tries to release his energy here. He has earth energy, which can directly condense everything he wants to condense, things related to the land. When he releases his energy, a large amount of energy is attracted by him in the chaos. For example, his neighbors come here. These energies have certain attribute characteristics, which are just in line with his attribute characteristics, At once, an island appeared in front of them. The island was made up of rocks similar to diamonds. The area of the island was not large, just a few square kilometers. However, Yu Ting saw that she could really succeed. She immediately used her own ability to make the island bigger. In the eyes of everyone''s surprise and excitement, the area of the island expanded rapidly, The energy condenses into a solid body and appears near the island. The island is wrapped layer by layer. The skin is dry and the eye is a small bath. It turns into a huge knife with an area of at least several hundred square kilometers. It looks very huge. The top is flat and the bottom is sharp. It looks like an inverted triangle. Moreover, the island floats in the chaotic universe, It seems that this is the first thing in the chaotic universe to appear as an entity.


    "I''ll try, too."


    With Yu Ting''s successful demonstration, they are also eager to try. Everyone jumps to the island and shows their own skills. On the deserted island, they are immediately covered by a large area of grassland. On the grassland, towering trees and all kinds of beautiful flowers grow rapidly. Grassland is not enough. It can also form mountains and rivers here, Then they formed a semicircular valley structure, and left a huge field in front of the valley. Then they built a house here to prevent it from rising from the ground. The structure was very beautiful. They went into the house and used their own ability to create all kinds of things, beds and sofas, all in an instant, It''s here like magic.


    A floating island, like a man-made garden, appears in the chaotic universe. On this floating island, there is a beautiful home. This home is very big, beautiful and luxurious. At the moment they make it, they feel like they want to live here all the time. Of course, Wu Hao also has this feeling, Even Xiao Lan was very surprised to see the chipper appeared here. In addition, she was immediately happy to visit the room with them. She did not expect that the energy in the chaotic universe could create these things. Their ability is so powerful.


    In the past, Xiaobing, lanxiaodi and their three sisters were all in the void, and they could sleep as they wanted. But now they have created a floating island in the void, and a home on the island, which makes them feel more like a home in a moment, and the sisters on both sides can live here in the future, This makes him feel very happy, and even want to bring all his sisters here immediately, because in this way, we can rest here at any time, just like normal life. Every night, we can live happily here. During the day, we can do our own things, In the evening, we can really live here like a family. This feeling is not too wonderful. We are very excited when we think about it.


    Wu Hao is also very happy. He didn''t expect that their ability has reached such a strong level, which makes him very happy. Their ability can display such powerful skills here. It seems that they can do anything they want in the future, even if they can help Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi to create a universe here. Of course, if they can, He also hopes that this chaotic universe will become the backing of all of them, their source of strength, and then build this place into their own home. It is a home where they can return to at any time and anything.


    "In the future, let''s take this place as our own home. I mean, as our real home. No matter which universe we go to, we should remember that this is our real home." Wu Hao appreciates the house they created. Because they have been doing the same things for tens of thousands of years, the house is extremely beautiful, and every detail is amazing.


    "Well, this will be our real home in the future." Xiaolan nods without hesitation. The chaotic universe is his home, and now he can build a home where they can live. This feeling makes him feel that this is a real home.


    "I also think it''s really comfortable and beautiful here." Lin Yuxin threw herself into his arms with a smile. This feeling is really wonderful. Although there is nothing in this chaotic universe, she always feels that they can create a lot of things here with their ability. This is a piece of white paper. They can create the world here according to their sisters'' ideas, and the world is still growing, It''s great that they can become the first group of people here. And now their strength is already at the cosmic level. With the support of this strength, it doesn''t matter where they become writers. In fact, with their strength and mood, they can be writers anywhere, Because they have got rid of all the shackles, now to find a new home is a more eager thing for them, because the peace here, the peace here, can make them regard this place as a real home.

 Chapter 1177

    It''s a great feeling for each of them.


    Appreciating the newly built home, every woman''s eyes show her desire for the best life. Although there is chaos here, after the floating island comes out, they know that it can become their real home, and it can make them live a very peaceful life here. Even they feel that the ultimate life they yearn for is here, Even after they have solved all the problems, they will go sightseeing in different universes, but when they are tired and don''t want to play, they will finally want to return to this peaceful place, rest in this small place, and enjoy their best life. If the island is not big enough, they can make use of their ability to create a bigger path. They can create everything here and contribute to the better life they want to live. This feeling makes each of them show their ultimate yearning for the best life.


    Wu Hao''s eyes also showed his ultimate yearning for a better life. When he saw the island appear, he knew that it might really become their real home, and now it seems that they also want to become their real home.


    In this case, let''s take this place as their real home in the future. Wu Hao smiles on his face and kisses her.


    "You wait here now. I''ll go with Xiao Lan and bring them here." Wu Hao said that they all kiss each other on their faces. All of a sudden, they are a little nervous. After all, they are going to see their new sisters soon. Although they are all his women and all of them are sisters, they have never met each other. They only know that each of them belongs to him, and it is the only thing that sustains them all, But the feeling of meeting finally made them feel a little uneasy. After all, it was not a small matter for them, because they had to accept ten women at once. This feeling was very different.


    "You seem a little nervous." Wu haoxiao looked at them and could imagine that they would be a little nervous when they met 13 of them, because for them, the situation was the same. Although they were all his women, they had never seen each other. Now when they meet for the first time, of course, they don''t know what the situation will be. It''s inevitable to be nervous.


    But the meeting is to meet after all, no matter how nervous, after the first meeting, I believe they will live a very happy life.


    Especially after the appearance of this floating island, Wu Hao believed that their real life had just begun. In the future, life here would become very, very happy.


    "Well, don''t be nervous. They are all my sisters. What''s so nervous about? You should have a rest here first. Don''t boil water or pour tea. You can see for yourself how to do it. I''ll bring them here first. After you all meet, we''ll sit down and chat slowly." Wu Hao smiles.


    "I believe everyone will get along well." Xiaolan smiles, takes Wu Hao away from the chaotic universe and appears in the room.


    It''s afternoon in Gaotian divine world. They are all practicing in the yard. When Wu Hao and Xiao Lan appear, they also feel the fluctuation of energy. So they wake up from the state of cultivation and go to the house immediately. They have been walking for more than a week, which makes them worry, Xiaobing and Xiaodi thought they had gone to the chaotic universe. As a result, when they went to the chaotic universe to find someone, they didn''t find out. They didn''t know where they had gone. They were a little worried at first, but later they thought that their strength was not weak. Especially when Xiaodi was still with him, they didn''t worry about their safety, It must be Wu Hao who took him to do something very important, or had a whim and wanted to do something, so he left without discussing with them. Although it was only a week since he left, they were not particularly worried. I don''t know if she came back and I really want to know where they went?


    When they enter the room, Wu Hao and Xiao Lan just come down from upstairs.


    "Brother Linghao, where have you been? It disappeared for more than a week without telling us, which made us worry about you at home. " Ling fei''er pouts into his arms and pouts at him. He hasn''t seen him for such a long time. Of course, he is a little worried. Although he knows that he doesn''t have to worry, some feelings in his heart are always hard to restrain. This is the feeling.


    "I asked Xiao Lan to take me home." Wu Hao hugs him and says that Dina, Qingyin, Yuying, yudieyun and hanyunru are little girls. They are all stunned for a moment. For a moment, they don''t know what he means. What''s the meaning of letting Xiaolan take him home? Which home? Is it Tianyuan city?


    "What do you mean?" Qingyin looks at the smile on her face, inexplicable feeling, things are not so simple, because the smile on his face is very obvious, with an unprecedented ease, with an unprecedented happiness, this feeling is that he and she have known for so long, never seen, which shows that they have done a very, very different thing this week, What kind of thing is it?


    "Brother Linghao returned to the universe when he came, and also found his beloved women, our sisters in that world." Xiaolan said happily, and then explained: "when brother Linghao came back in the evening, he suddenly asked me if I could know the existence of other universes, because we can freely shuttle in different universes, so he asked this question, and then I went to the chaotic universe to try. As a result, I really found the existence of different universes, including one, It''s the universe he came to, so we passed. Because brother Linghao and his women haven''t seen each other for tens of thousands of years, they were very happy when they met. Then something very happy happened. Needless to say, you should know, So we spent more than a week at their home. Now I have brought them to the chaotic universe. Brother Linghao means to bring you to the chaotic universe, so that you can meet them there and gather all his women together. "


    Lingfei''er, Dina and Qingyin are all very surprised to see him. They didn''t expect him to return to the universe when he came. But then, their faces suddenly turned red. Even Qingyin couldn''t help but blush a little at a loss. This news is too sudden for them.

 Chapter 1178

    Did not do any psychological preparation, all of a sudden to see his other women? That is, the women he started with. It was really a bit sudden. Suddenly, they felt completely unprepared. In particular, they had heard Wu Hao say that women in their world did not accept the concept of polygamy. They were likely to be very angry and even had a very stiff relationship with them, which made them feel a lot more nervous.


    Wu Hao also saw their nervousness, so he couldn''t help laughing and holding them all in his arms, comforting: "don''t worry, this time their performance is also beyond my expectation, because they haven''t seen each other for a long time, their own mentality has gradually changed, and they also expect me to have their own women here, So they have been ready to accept your psychological preparation from the beginning, so they don''t need to worry about anything at all. They won''t refuse to accept you as I said. I think you should get along very well, and you can basically meet every day in the future, as long as you like. "


    "Really?" Ling Fei Er looks up at him, he is still not sure whether this matter is really like what he said.


    "It''s true that they are very friendly, and I''m very happy with them these seven days. They also treat me as their sister. I feel that everyone of them is very good, and they took the initiative to see you. I think they really want to know each other, because they all know that you are the women of Linghao brother, that is to say, In any case, it can''t be denied that all of us are sisters, because each of us is brother Linghao''s woman, so they really want to see you. In fact, they are also a little nervous. When they come, they are a little at a loss. They are exactly the same as you, so you don''t have to worry. They will not accept it, In fact, I think they are also looking forward to meeting you, so please change your clothes and let''s get together. " Xiaolan said with a smile.


    "What do you mean we can meet every day?" Asked Tina.


    "Because now I know how to go to brother Linghao''s universe, and I can bring them to the chaotic universe at any time, so we can often meet in the chaotic universe? And let me tell you a good news. They have a special power to create things in the form of entity in the chaotic universe, such as rocks, plants and trees. So now there is a floating island in the chaotic universe. They have built a home on the floating island, and they also say that we can all live in this home in the future, And brother Linghao also said that in the future, all of us will take that place as our real home. No matter what happens in the future, we can all go back to that home and live in peace. It can be the happiest home for all of us. " Xiaolan longed to say.


    "Really, there is a floating island in the chaotic universe, and there is a home. It''s beautiful to think about it. Let''s go. Let''s go and have a look. It happens that I also want to see brother Linghao and other women. No, no, hee hee, I really want to see my other sisters." Xiaobing said with a smile. Indeed, there is nothing wrong with his words. No matter how many women he has, he is the youngest. Everyone is his sister. It is obvious that he is the happiest when he is a sister, because all his sisters will love her.


    "So don''t worry, go to change clothes, change clothes, go to reunion, I can gather all women together for the first time, you don''t say I''m more nervous than you, of course I''m not nervous, you will fight, but this feeling is really wonderful." Wu Hao said with a smile, suddenly, all his women will gather in Yiwu. Of course, he is very happy as a man. This kind of happiness even makes him a little nervous.


    "So we''re really going to change? You mustn''t make fun of us about it. " Qingyin seriously said, this matter is not much nervous, although they don''t mind so much, and they don''t mind his other women, but suddenly, two world women want to meet, they feel very nervous, and they don''t know what will happen after meeting.


    "Go on, go on, this matter can''t be joked with you. Don''t worry, it''s absolutely true, and they are already waiting for you there. Don''t let your sisters wait too long. Go on." Wu Hao smiles and takes them all upstairs.


    "Young master, what about us?"


    Yuying yudie, the dean Yunru, is a little girl. She looks at him nervously. The four of them have to face more than a dozen hostesses. It''s also a psychological challenge for them. Of course, they are very uncomfortable for a while, and they are really nervous. All of a sudden, they want to see so many hostesses, and they don''t know what kind of attitude the hostess will have towards them, Of course, they are a little at a loss.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already told them, so you also go to change clothes. Don''t forget that although you always think you are maid, for me, you four little girls are also my women." Wu Hao smiles, hugs them in his arms, kisses them, and takes them upstairs. Although these four little girls have always wanted to serve themselves as maids, and she has gradually become accustomed to their service, Wu Hao never regards them as you, because he knows very well that they are all their own women, Don''t forget that at the beginning, everyone gave their first time to themselves. They actually accepted their first time. How could they not treat them as their own women? How can their women get together without their four little girls.


    The four little girls looked at him, and their eyes were touched. In this family, they really didn''t feel humble and treated as you. Every time they treated themselves as women, but he never treated them as you, or even treated them like other women. This feeling made them very happy, This also makes them want to be a good maid and serve her well. Now they have to meet with other women. Of course, they also want to dress up.


    All the ten little girls went upstairs and dressed themselves up carefully, because it was the first time they met, and they didn''t know how beautiful his women were. They could only make themselves more decent as far as possible.

 Chapter 1179

    After dressing up, Wu Hao took a look at them. This time, it''s good. All his women are naturally beautiful. Standard beautiful men think about it. At this time, he already has 23 women. This feeling is that he is the emperor, living with his favorite women every day. It''s not so pleasant.


    "That''s good. Let''s go." Wu Hao hugged them and gave them a kiss to let them relax as much as possible. It was just to see his sisters. There was no need to be so nervous and worry about them.


    Xiao Lan can be said to be the least worried among them, because he has been with them for seven days and nights, and knows that they are actually very good, so he has the most bottom, so he smiles and takes them to the chaotic universe. They do not appear on the edge of the chaotic universe. Xiao Lan accurately records the location of the floating island, So when they appeared, they instantly appeared above the floating island. When they stood above the floating island, Xiaobing and Xiaodi looked at the floating island one by one in surprise. The chaotic universe was the world where they were born. They knew what it was like here. They didn''t expect that a floating island could be born here, and the floating island was full of flowers and trees, Even the cone below. It''s just like a paradise floating in the air. It''s wonderful to see the strange light in their eyes. If this is their home in the future, it''s simply paradise. It''s really very comfortable here.


    Ling Fei Er Di Na Qing Yin, they are here for the first time. They are all surprised at the appearance of such a beautiful island in the barren universe. They did not expect that such a beautiful knife could be created here. Moreover, on this island, they clearly see a home, which is full of flowers and green grass, There are tall trees surrounded by beautiful, let them feel that if they live here, it''s really like a paradise, no doubt, it''s really very beautiful, this makes them forget to see the tension of sisters, of course, the next second they see, sisters run out of home, because they all feel it. Someone''s breath appeared, and it was 11 people. Wu Hao said that he had 10 women in the high heaven, so it was obvious that his women had come back.


    Now when the sisters meet, they are very nervous.


    Wu Hao smiles and takes them all to the grass in front of his home.


    In front are Shirley, Liya, Xiaoyou, Na Mei, Yu Ting, Zhao Shuhan, situ Na, Xu Xinjie, Zheng Jiaxuan, Li Yunyao, Lin Xueyan, Lin Yuxin and Shen Bingqing. Behind Wu Hao are Xiaobing, Xiaolan, Xiaodi, lingfeier, Dina, Qingyin, Yuying, yudie, Yunhan and Yunru.


    Wu Hao is standing in the middle of them.


    At this moment, the atmosphere makes Wu Hao a little sad. There are his own women standing on the left and right sides, and he is standing in the middle. How does the scene feel like he waves his hand, and then both sides of them are ready to fight? This makes him laugh involuntarily.


    "I said, wives, we''re not here to fight. Why are we so nervous? If we bring you together for the first time, you won''t really be ready to fight. We''ve agreed that we should get along with each other. Hey, why don''t we go to the house first?" Wu Hao looked at both sides of them with a smile. He pulled Xiaobing to go forward, and then Yuxin took the two little girls in his hands and entered the room together. Then both sides of them moved. Everyone gathered together and walked into the room. More than 20 women gathered together, This kind of feeling is very lively. They were very embarrassed at the beginning, but they all knew that they were his women, so after a greeting, everyone chatted.


    For women, the best way to greet each other is to praise each other''s beauty, especially when the atmosphere is very embarrassing. This is the most effective way, and they also know that this is the most effective way. In fact, it doesn''t need to deliberately guess, just need to instinctively say a word.


    "You are so beautiful." Dina subconsciously said a word, instantly broke the awkward atmosphere among us.


    "No, you are all beautiful." Lin Yuyan, the elder sister, was the first to bear the brunt. She also praised them, and the atmosphere was suddenly opened.


    "His eyes are really hot. Every woman he''s looking for is so beautiful." Nami giggled.


    "Yes, I also think his eyes are really fierce. Every woman is so beautiful, so beautiful. It''s really a surprise. However, I feel that he is very good at looking for women. Every woman he looks for is very beautiful, very beautiful." Qingyin said with a smile, this topic soon aroused everyone''s resonance, everyone should say with.


    "Yes, it''s true. He''s really good at looking for women. I think all his strength is the strongest. The strongest embodiment is his ability to look for women. Look at so many women, which one is not beautiful. To tell you the truth, sometimes I really think she is born to look for women." Shen Bingqing giggled, and everyone was amused by him. Although they nodded their heads, they all knew that he never deliberately went to find a woman, but he did have some special attraction, which made the beautiful women attracted by her. In fact, all his energy was focused on dealing with big things, He didn''t spend too much time on love affairs. Maybe that''s why he attracted all of them.


    "Everyone is his woman. Let''s introduce ourselves first. My name is Zhao Shuhan."


    "My name is Xu Xinjie."


    "My name is Li Yunyao."


    "My name is Stuart."


    "My name is Zheng Jiaxuan."


    "My name is Shen Bingqing."


    "My name is Shirley."


    "My name is Leah."


    "My name is Xiao you."


    "My name is Yu Ting."


    "My name is Nami."


    "My name is Lin Xueyan. That''s my sister over there. Her name is Lin Yuxin."


    After their introduction, it''s their turn.


    "My name is Qingyin."


    "My name is Tina."


    "I''m Lingfei."


    "My name is Xiao di."


    "I''m little blue." Xiao Lan giggled that although everyone already knew him, he still introduced himself seriously. After all, this is the first time for everyone to meet formally.


    Then he said, "the little girl beside Linghao is my sister, just like Xiaodi. Her name is Xiaobing."


    "My name is Yu Ying."


    "My name is Jade Butterfly."


    "My name is Yun Han."


    "My name is Yunru. The four of us are maids of the young master." Yun Ru said happily, it seems that everyone is really friendly. She doesn''t think it''s wrong that she is a woman. On the contrary, because everyone is more friendly and they recognize her identity more.

 Chapter 1180

    But they didn''t know much about the profession of maid, so when they saw that these four beautiful little girls turned out to be her maid, they were a little surprised and a little incredible.


    "You should be his women, too. Why are you his maids?" Lin Xueyan asked, of course, he thinks that the four little sisters should be the same as everyone else, but their sisters, and they are all his women, that is to say, they are sisters themselves, which doesn''t need anything else to prove.


    "Gaotian divine world may be a little different from the world you live in, so it''s wrong for us to be childe''s maids from the beginning. We can''t say that we were childe''s maids from the beginning, Yuying yudie. They were childe''s maids from the beginning. My sister Yunru and I should have been Miss Fei Er''s maids from the beginning, but now miss Fei Er is childe''s woman, So we are the maid of the young master. Now you are all the ladies of the young master. The four of us are the maid of all of you. All of you are the masters of the four of us. We will serve you well. " Yun Han said seriously.


    This is a bit awkward for them, because there is no such obvious hierarchy in their ideas. However, if they look serious one by one, they will probably know the significance of this matter, because this is their occupation and also their habit.


    For such a long time, since they have always been ladies, it means that Wu Hao can''t change their mind, so they can only respect them. The key is that although the four of them call themselves maids, we can see from the look on their faces that Wu Hao always treats them as his own women, so he just respects their own choices, But they still treat them as their own women to spoil, so what they have to do is to respect their choices, and then treat them as their own sisters. When they think about it, everyone laughs and doesn''t discuss it anymore, because it doesn''t need to spend too much time discussing it.


    "Now that we have known each other, we will be real sisters. In the future, we can live a good life at home, and this will be everyone''s home." Li Yunyao said with a smile, and they all laughed. It seems that Wu Hao is right. Everyone is really ready to accept each other. The atmosphere is much more relaxed than they originally expected. There is not too much embarrassment and embarrassment. This is not that everyone knows each other after self introduction, although they only know a name, However, through self introduction, the relationship between them improved rapidly. Within the 200 meters from home, each of them talked and laughed and whispered about some small things. Of course, the main topic was Wu Hao. Because this was their common topic, they talked about this topic very clearly, Can make their relationship better. As a matter of fact, it can really bring their relationship closer. As they walk, they begin to laugh.


    Wu Hao walks in front and hears the voice behind. Yuxin and Xiaobing also hear the voice behind. They all turn around and smile. Lin Yuxin likes to be lively, and Xiaobing doesn''t mind these things, so they look at each other and laugh.


    "Sister Yuxin, are you sisters with sister Xueyan? You two look so beautiful. " Xiaobing looks back at Lin Xueyan and obviously feels that they are sisters.


    "Yes, Xueyan is my elder sister, but you may not know that he is my elder brother, but our sisters have no blood relationship with her, because our parents remarried, so we have a nominal sisterhood relationship. Xiaobing, you and Xiaodi are so small, brother, you are a little bad. They are still so small, so you take them, hee hee, My brother is really more interested in Lori. " Lin Yuxin laughs playfully, surprised that Xiaobing and Xiaodi are not old, because he knows that Xiaobing and Xiaodi, like Xiaolan, are both goddesses from this chaotic universe, so they can''t be measured by their age, but they are really very, very young, that is, 12-13-year-old little Lori. This feeling is the real little Lori, Even he felt that they were very small. She always felt that she was everyone''s sister, but now suddenly she could be a sister, which made him very happy.


    "It''s like when you were, you''re just a few years old, you''re not the same." Wu Hao smiles. The little girl''s nose scrapes gently. Lin Yuxin smiles and takes the initiative to take Xiaobing''s hand. They walk beside her.


    "Xiao Bing, I''ll tell you, brother. He likes to play with little Lori very much. You should be careful in the future." Lin Yuxin said with a bad smile. Wu Hao knocked on the little girl''s head and said, "although I admit that I especially enjoy you little loris, you should not push yourself clean. You don''t know how much you like to play. It seems that all the problems are on me."


    "Brother, you also admit that you especially like to play with us little loris." Lin Yuxin said with a smile, in fact, I don''t know in my heart that they are the little Loris who like to play, because everyone is very happy, and everyone is very naughty, so they all like to play with him, which makes him like playing with them, but he seems to really like enjoying them.


    Now that we have Xiaobing and Xiaodi, we can have a better time. Lin Yuxin smiles when she thinks about it. Although she can have a good time with every sister, they seem to like playing together more. It''s the same before and now, and he also believes that Xiaobing and Xiaodi have Xiaolan, They are the same. They will have a good time with us.


    Needless to say, Xiaobing also smiles.


    "I also think brother Linghao likes to enjoy us, but we also like to enjoy brother Linghao''s love," Xiaobing said with a smile, telling the truth. Lin Yuxin, like everyone else, also has this feeling. Because they are lively, they prefer to express what they like to express. Like is like, so they will be very willful, It also makes them look like they like to play with her all kinds of things.

 Chapter 1181

    "It seems that we can get along well in the future." Lin Yuxin said with a smile, Xiaobing nodded, he also felt that living together with everyone, can get along very well.


    Wu Hao saw their sisters chatting so happily, so he didn''t say anything. If they wanted to speak ill of themselves, just speak ill of themselves. How could he not know that their sisters had just met and they were still very strange to each other? The best topic at this time was to talk about themselves. Although they didn''t mean to say that, they brought themselves into the topic, There is no doubt that it will make them have a lot of resonance and can quickly draw close to their relationship. The better the relationship between their sisters is, the more reassuring it will be for him. Originally, he wanted to make all their sisters get along with each other like real sisters. Now it seems that this hope has come true. Although they are still very strange, they look eager, I know that it won''t be long before they get to know each other.


    Back in the house, we sat down on the sofa together. At first, they knew that there would be more than 20 people living here in the future. Later, when we sat down together after dinner, it would be very busy. So they made the furniture very large, For example, each side of the sofa on both sides can accommodate more than 20 people, and more than 20 people will not feel crowded when sitting on one side, but it will appear that the team is too long and unnecessary when everyone sits on one side, so they make a set of circular sofa, so that everyone can sit in a circle and chat together, which will be very convenient, more cohesive and more intimate, It''s a great feeling to sit and chat together.


    As soon as we sat down, we chatted.


    "How did you get to know Wu Hao? And why did Wu Hao become Linghao when he got here? " Li Yunyao asked curiously, and this topic immediately opened everyone''s conversation.


    "Yes, yes, why? What happened? When we just met with him, we didn''t have time to ask so many questions, so we were dragged to the room by him, so we don''t know a lot of things. Can you tell us what''s going on now, just to let us all know. " Shen Bingqing also looked forward to them.


    "In fact, this matter is not complicated, because the Lingxian who caught me wanted me to have the same surname with their family, so I changed from Wu Hao to Linghao. Let your sisters tell you other things." Wu Hao said with a smile. As a result, he met with a few of them.


    "I didn''t ask you, why are you so active?"


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t ask you why you are so active. Our sisters are chatting."


    Wu Hao couldn''t laugh or cry when he looked at them one by one.


    "Well, well, your sisters chat by themselves, so I''ll lean here and listen to you chat."


    Wu Hao didn''t speak any more. He leaned directly on the sofa. The circular sofa was composed of four sofas, which were put together into a ring and had four small aisles. So it was very convenient. She could not help laughing when she saw that the circle was full of her own women and herself sitting in the middle of them, and could hold any of them freely, Although their sisters are still strangers, we can see that they are in the process of getting along with each other. The topic of their sister''s chat is just an opportunity for them to get to know each other. They are also getting to know each other better in this way, though they are also getting to know things, But more is to make their sisters more familiar with themselves.


    Wu Hao appreciates his women and enjoys the comfort of this moment, while 23 of their sisters are chatting happily. From the beginning of Wu Hao''s arrival in Qingyuan City to the whole process of their meeting, they are very surprised to hear all the things clearly. At the same time, they also know how their sisters met her, Similarly, when they finished their stories here, they were also curious about what kind of stories happened to them on the other side of the earth, so they began to tell their stories happily. Although they were all very short, each story was very wonderful, and it was also their different story development, This makes them feel that everyone has deep feelings with him, and even makes them feel that their future life will be very happy. It seems that at the moment when the three sisters get along with each other, they already know that their future life will be very beautiful, because the sisters are enjoying the beauty of this moment, because they are all his women, so naturally they are all sisters. This kind of sisterhood, which is united by him, is also unbreakable by him, I believe that in the future, they will become more intimate.


    Wu Hao listened all the time, but he was a little sleepy. The more they talked, the happier they were. They couldn''t get in touch with him, so they had a bad idea.


    His eyes looked for little Lori among the 23 women.


    Every little Lori in the family is a treasure, a happy fruit for everyone, and the most important part of regulating all relationships. Wu Hao knows this very well. Although the little Loris in the family are very naughty, it is their naughty that makes everyone''s relationship more intimate every night. Now that everyone is in the process of intimacy, Let''s talk about the relationship between these little lollies first. Wu Hao laughs and pulls some little lollies out of the crowd.


    Liya, Xiaoyou and Yuxin. Of course, Xiaobing, Xiaodi and lingfeier are indispensable here. In fact, Dina is also a true little Lori princess, but Dina is very sensible, so of course she can''t bring him to the room at first. The reason why little Lori can adjust their relationship is that they are very willful, because they are willful, so they are lovely, Because they are lovely, they can adjust the relationship very well, which is one of the reasons why Wu Hao didn''t pull up Xiao Lan. Xiao Lan is also a lovely little Lori, but if you want to adjust the relationship, you have to find the most playful little girls.


    There are three girls on each side. Wu Hao, a total of six girls, laughs and takes them upstairs.


    "Husband, what are you doing?" Zheng Jiaxuan looked at him strangely. She didn''t understand what he was doing when he suddenly took the six girls upstairs?


    "There are some things to discuss with them separately. If you don''t have anything to talk about, we''ll talk about ourselves upstairs. Anyway, I can''t get in your topic. I just went upstairs to chat with my little babies."


    With a smile, Wu Hao took them upstairs. When they got there, they knew what he was going to do. Although they were a little shy, they soon fell into his arms.

 Chapter 1182

    The little women downstairs didn''t think what she was going to do upstairs at first. After all, they just met and it was still in broad daylight. However, when they chatted and heard the voice coming from upstairs, they all blushed. The sound should be that he didn''t close the door on purpose and let them hear the voice from upstairs, The happy voices of the little girls one by one let them know that he was doting on her baby.


    One by one, all of them blushed. One by one, all of them couldn''t help laughing. For them, it''s everyday, no matter 13 of them or 10 of them. On the contrary, it''s a happy way of life. So they blushed and didn''t say anything, but the topic changed quietly, They know each other''s lives. Now because of Wu Hao, they turn their attention to this matter, and the sisters begin to talk about him one by one.


    He said his good words, but everyone''s eyes are full of happiness, because they all know that this is their own man, and they are really sisters now.


    As long as they talk about Wu Hao, they will have endless topics to talk about. No matter 13 of them or 10 of them are the same. Especially now that both sides are gathered together, there are more topics to talk about, so they forget the time when they talk, but they realize that they have talked for a long time, The sound of the upstairs never stops. They all want to go up and ask him to stop. Don''t play with little Lori for too long, but they can''t get down as soon as they go up. Since they have entered the room, how can Wu Hao let them go down.


    The room is very big, and the bed is also very big, because they have considered everything in the design. The sisters will sleep together in the future. The room is not big, and the bed is not big, so there is no way at all. So they specially designed a very large bed, where everyone can lie on the bed together. Even more than 20 people have enough space, Let them do anything in bed, and when Wu Hao closes the door, he naturally pulls all his women to bed.


    Originally, there were only six little Lori''s voices in the room. Very soon, the room was full of happy voices. The happiest voice came from each of them. This feeling made them very shy. But after experiencing the initial shyness, everyone was completely involved in the intimacy with him. At the beginning, they were just intimacy with him, But little by little driven by it, their sisters are all fully involved in it, each sister and he enjoy the sisterhood between each other, also enjoy the love between and her.


    This side wants to say that they don''t know how long it has been, and no one cares about the time. Especially now, they don''t need to worry about who will be waiting for them. All the people are here. They don''t need to worry about who is waiting, and they don''t need to worry about who is waiting. Some people are worried. They just need to relax their body and mind, and fully throw themselves into the fight, And the most pleasant enjoyment with her is OK, put aside the shyness at the beginning, how happy we should have together in the room.


    I don''t know how long it took, but after everyone had a good time, the movement in the room finally stopped. After reading, they accompanied them in the middle of the room for a beautiful sleep, which was three days and three nights. As for how long they played in the room, no one knew, In a word, each of them thought it was the most wonderful night, if it was really a night, not ten days and a half months.


    When they woke up again, they still couldn''t see how long the time had passed, but they felt very relaxed. Wu Hao was the first to wake up and was very happy when he looked at the beauty full of bed. This kind of mood was unprecedented for him. Although all the things had not been solved, now this kind of feeling is very good, Finally, all the women gathered together. I really want to solve all the problems quickly, and I can do this with them every day.


    They wake up one after another and see Wu Hao looking at us tenderly. Everyone''s eyes show happiness. The happiest thing between men and women is that they have each other deeply. Although their sisters were very strange and shy at the beginning, under his guidance, Each of them devoted themselves to it, and this is the most intimate thing. Each of them knows very well that the relationship can be improved rapidly by this way. In fact, after this night, each of them can see the familiar and intimate feelings from each other''s faces and eyes.


    There is no doubt about this. They used to be the same. But when they were strange, no matter what, they were strange. Even if they accepted it, as long as they didn''t go to the last step, they always had a little psychological distance. But when everyone started this last step, the feelings between the sisters were really established, They don''t know why it is, but it''s really a wonderful behavior that they deeply realize. As long as the sisters enjoy the most intimate behavior with him, they will finally find that this kind of behavior can quickly close the relationship between them and girls, just like now, after getting up, everyone''s face is bright red, Everyone can recall everything that happened yesterday in his mind, but everyone''s face is full of happiness, because what happened yesterday, although shy, is very happy for each of them, especially yesterday, he specially let each of them enjoy intimacy with him, which made the sense of distance between them disappear quickly, When you get up in the morning, everyone''s eyes are full of intimacy.


    "Now I''m satisfied. As soon as we meet, we''ll all come to the room. You know how to think about such things." Li Yunyao gently poked him on the head, but she was really powerless. She simply fell on him. This kind of feeling is very wonderful, just like returning to the original happy time.


    "To reunite with my wives, of course, I want to revisit the old dream with my wives. Instead of revisiting the old dream, I want to enjoy all my wives. This is the first time. Of course, this will not be the last time. After that, I will enjoy you every day, Just now, don''t you think your strength level has been increased rapidly? " Wu haoxiao looked at them and didn''t know how long it had been, but it was obvious that their strength in each human body had been growing again.

 Chapter 1183

    "Now you have a lot of wives. All the girls in this bed are your wives. You have to be careful in the future. You can''t stop every time you come to the room, especially now there are so many people. It takes a long time for you to enjoy one time." Lin Xueyan said with a smile.


    "A little longer, a little longer. Do you still want to do it all at once every time? Hehe, even if I want to do it, you don''t want to do it?" Wu Hao has a bad smile. Although it''s really time-consuming to enjoy so many women at the same time, it''s the same for these women. Although it''s time-consuming, the time allocated to each of them is not too much. It''s just enough for them. This is also Wu Hao''s most basic schedule. After all, they add up to 23 people, Even if one person gives them an hour, it''s almost a day and a night. What''s more, the way their sisters play is not calculated according to the time. Sometimes, they don''t feel tired even if they go back and forth for two or three hours.


    Although it took a little more time, both Wu Hao and all of them felt very satisfied.


    "I can''t let you do this often, or you''ll spend all your time on us." Qingyin said with a smile.


    "That is to say, young master, if you don''t have something to do, I guess you will spend your time on us every day." Yu Ting also said with a smile, there is no doubt that as long as he has done all the things at hand, it can be imagined that he will spend every day happily with their sisters, and he will definitely spend all his time on them.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter at that time. They have been waiting for a long time and have done too many things. At this time, what they want most is to finish all the things in their heart. They are free and easy. They just want to do what they like when they don''t want to do anything, Both he and they are the same.


    At that time, even if he really wants to enjoy every day, they will gladly accept it.


    It''s just that this is not the time.


    His work has not been finished at all, not only the work of the high heaven god world has not been finished, but even their universe is also facing the risk of invasion of the Diablo Protoss. No matter what, this matter must be solved well, so that they can live the carefree life they want, otherwise as long as they don''t deal with the Diablo Protoss one day, They want a free life, one day is impossible to achieve.


    "I wish I could finish everything soon. This is the life I want." Wu Hao took a deep breath, and the room was full of the faint fragrance of beauties.


    This kind of feeling is the real life. This kind of feeling makes people want to relax and enjoy life. Looking at the beauties on the bed, Wu Hao has a smile on his face and holds the two beauties in his arms.


    The girls smile, who says not, no matter they are three or ten, is he at this moment? The most wanted life, there is nothing to think about, there is nothing to do, there is and their loved ones, enjoy the best life.


    However, they also knew that it was impossible at present, so they laughed and thought that they were looking forward to the future life. The only way to live such a life now and at this moment was to deal with the danger brought by the dark Protoss.


    The whole family enjoyed a beautiful morning in a big bed. In fact, it''s not accurate to say that the city is in a state of chaos, because there is no difference between the city and the night at all. Whether it''s day or night, whether it''s ten hours or one hundred hours later, the weather they see is the same, but the city is in a state of darkness, This in itself is just some rules set by human beings in order to find the law. Since there is no such rule in the chaos, when will we go to bed, when will it be night, and when will we wake up? When is the morning.


    When Wu Hao got up and dressed, the whole family ate in the restaurant. Now, there were 24 people in total. The long table was full of food, and the dishes on the table were just like all the people in Manchu and Han Dynasties. No matter Lin Xueyan, Lin Yuxin, Yu Ting, Zhao Shuhan, 13 of them or Na Lingfei, all of them felt very comfortable. After last night, after all, They can be regarded as sisters in the real sense, without the restraint of each other, and this kind of relationship makes them look very close. But when we sit together for dinner, we can talk and laugh easily.


    The more women can talk and laugh freely, the more sad they will be, and promote the relationship between them. Last night, they had the intimate experience with him. After sitting together for dinner and chatting, this kind of feeling has been heated up and consolidated rapidly.


    Wu Hao was laughing all the way and enjoying the beautiful morning.


    After dinner, we all sit on the grass in front of the yard. They sit in a circle, and Wu Hao sits in the middle of them. Wu Hao enjoys the feeling of all the stars in the sky. Although he doesn''t enjoy the imperial feeling, you especially enjoy the feeling that his women surround you.


    "What are you going to do next?" Shen Bingqing asked.


    "Next, I think we can further strengthen the seal, at least strengthen the seal first, to better ensure that it will not be broken by the dark Protoss." Wu Hao thought for a while and said that with their strength, they have enough strength to strengthen the seal, especially Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi. Now they can use more strength to strengthen the seal of the dark Protoss.


    "It''s true. Our strength has been gradually improved. We can use more strength to fight against the dark Protoss. Anyway, before your side''s problems are solved, we can strengthen the seal of the dark Protoss so that they have no chance to break through, If you can, you''d better keep them in the underworld and let them consume them in their own universe. " Lin Xueyan said.


    "I think we can do it regularly. I mean we can strengthen the seal together every other time. This way can greatly enhance the effect of the seal. In case the power of the seal weakens one day and is directly broken through by the dark Protoss, I think you must be trying to break through the seal, It''s inevitable to find stronger people to break through the seal. Only by constantly strengthening the strength of the seal can we maintain a balanced confrontation with them. " Zhao Shuhan said.


    Everyone nodded.

 Chapter 1184

    It''s impossible for the dark Protoss to be sealed in their own world all the time, and they don''t want to do anything about it. Now the way they can think of is very simple, that is, to directly find a way to break through the seal. At this time, it''s undoubtedly their best choice to break through the seal with stronger power. If the seal can''t be better strengthened, and their power is constantly strengthened, One day, they will have the strength to break the seal. At this time, constantly strengthening the power of the seal has become an inevitable thing, and it is also the best choice now. Only by constantly strengthening the power of the seal, can the dark Protoss be unable to break through the seal.


    "In that case, let''s go now." Wu Hao stood up, and 23 women also stood up and nodded their heads firmly. This matter is of great importance. There is no reason for them to hesitate. Only when they stand together can they really fight against the Diablo. This is very clear to all of them. Even Yuying, yudieyun, hanyunru and the four of them know this, Although the strength of the four of them is not so strong, if they can output more power, the seal will be strengthened. The four of them did not hesitate to contribute their strength.


    Xiaolan directly took them to the edge of the universe, and the seal was strengthened by them. They didn''t decline obviously, even stronger than before. This is what 13 of them have been doing. In order to prevent the dark Protoss from breaking through the seal and entering the world, they will strengthen the seal with their own strength every once in a while. The Swiss Franc has made all the preparations. The planet bomb can be detonated at any time, but the best way is no doubt not to let them enter the universe, so they are paying attention to the change of the seal every moment.


    Wu Hao takes them to export strength for Fengyun again. Continuous power output, until everyone''s power, almost consumed, seal is obvious, has been greatly strengthened, shining light, more dazzling, seal strength will become more powerful. Even the scope has become wider, the original weak edge is again covered by a strong seal.


    After all this, they returned to the floating island in the chaotic world.


    "After that, 13 of you will rest here. We all don''t come here often, and we can even come to accompany you every night. " Wu Hao was relieved. Looking at the sweat on each of their faces, he felt relieved and relieved. With them by his side, he felt that everything was worth it.


    "Anyway, we live anywhere. Since this is our future home, of course we will live here. You should come back to play more often in the future." Lin Yuxin said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, we will come back to play very often in the future. Everyone is reunited. How can you stay here?" Wu Hao smiles and holds the little girl in his arms, letting him sit on his feet.


    "I think you can almost go back. It''s not good after disappearing for too long." Zhao Shuhan said seriously.


    "Yes, yes, I think you can almost go back and stay here all the time. If someone can''t find you, it will cause others'' suspicion. Now that we can meet, don''t be greedy for temporary reunion. What we should do is to do, absolutely not, because now we can meet at any time, let''s relax our vigilance." Shen Bingqing said.


    "I think so, too. We''ve spent a long time here. It''s better to go back as soon as possible, so as not to arouse other people''s suspicion." Qingyin nodded solemnly.


    "That''s it. You all have a good rest here. The whole chaotic universe is your home. You can create something with your own power. You can do whatever you want. Remember, this will be your home in the future." Wu Hao grows up. Yu Ying, Yu die, Yun Han, Yun Ru, Na Ling, Fei Er, Xiao Bing and Xiao Lan all stand up with him.


    "Then elder sister, we''ll leave first, and we''ll be back with you as soon as we have time." Xiaobing said with a smile. She threw herself into Lin Xueyan''s arms and gave him a kiss on his face. It was wonderful to be reunited with everyone. He couldn''t say what it was like, but she felt very comfortable and at ease with everyone.


    "We''ll be back when we have time." Others also reported to you. With everyone back to the high heaven, back to their residence.


    Originally, I thought it was very busy to live alone, but after experiencing more people and more lively life, I suddenly felt a little lonely. There were more than a dozen people at home, but there were not as many people at home as there were more than twenty people. Wu Hao''s feeling was not particularly obvious, but it was most clear from the faces of Ling fei''er and Qingyin, It can be seen from their faces that they still want to live together.


    Wu Hao looked at them and couldn''t help laughing. Of course, this is the best. They can live happily together, which is undoubtedly the best for him as a man. He doesn''t have to worry about any problems between their sisters. This feeling must be what any man wants.


    It''s easy for him to get this kind of thing that any man wants to be poisonous and out of reach. Especially on earth, which man doesn''t want more women, and which man doesn''t want his own women to get along with each other. Otherwise, those who are making bread outside will directly take Xiao San back. He''s afraid that the eldest in the family will fight with Xiao San, but up to now, This problem has been completely solved. He can clearly feel the feeling of their 23 women together. They are not happy to be reunited for a while, or they are able to be so harmonious because of their mutual feelings. Although the meeting time is not long, they can accept other women from the bottom of their heart, Let each of them have greater tolerance for this feeling.


    With a high degree of tolerance, it''s easy to get along with each other. Just like this time they get together, Wu Hao is totally surprised. She thinks that they are three people and it will take a long time for them to accept ten of them. Even if they say that they can easily accept them, she still holds a skeptical attitude. After all, she is completely influenced by different cultures. In the realm of high heaven, It''s normal for women to accept other women, but on earth, it''s very difficult for them to want a woman, accept other women, become their own sisters, and share their own men with themselves. But I didn''t expect that they really accepted ten of them this time.

 Chapter 1185

    The reason why she is sure that they are sincere is also the judgment made after they get along with each other. If she has not experienced such a relationship, she is not sure that they really accept ten of them. But after this contact, she can completely confirm that 13 of them are sincere and have accepted ten of them, Otherwise, it would be impossible to enjoy each other happily in bed with everyone yesterday, and the conversation and laughter between their sisters would not be so relaxed as today. This feeling can not be disguised. At least he has had so many women, whether he is really together, whether he is really harmonious or not, of course he can feel it, and can clearly feel it.


    There are ten of them, not to mention the unique cultural influence of the high heaven god world, which enables them to accept 13 of them at the first time. Because of this, both of them can sincerely accept each other. This is the basis for their harmonious coexistence. Wu Hao took a deep breath when he looked at his family and ten of them. This kind of feeling is not much better.


    When we came back, it was noon, and we were not hungry, so we just sat in the pavilion and had a rest.


    Yuying, yudie, Yunhan and Yunru prepare some fruit plates. We sit together in the pavilion and chat.


    "I didn''t expect that you could get along so happily this time. To be honest, it''s a great surprise, but more surprises. I hope you can get along so happily every time you get together in the future." Wu Hao looked at them and said seriously, this is really his biggest hope in his heart. He has a way to solve all other things by cold means, but only the things between them, he can''t solve them by any violent means, just like the troubles he encountered when he pursued them 13, They can only be careful to maintain, to slowly resolve the contradictions between them, although it seems that the relationship between them is very good now, and he also believes that the relationship between them will be better and better in the future, but anyway, I want to wake up.


    "Don''t worry, brother Linghao. Don''t you see that we are very happy together? And I believe that the more times we contact each other in the future, the better we will get along with each other. You really don''t have to worry about this. I think everyone is very good and they like us very much, so you don''t have to worry about it. We will get along very well. " Ling Fei son says with a smile, this wench pour is quite self-confident.


    "In fact, I also believe that the more contacts you have, the better you will get along with each other. It''s just that this feeling is too obvious to want to be broken. So I wake up. Anyway, it''s the best life for us, especially for me. After all, a man who can enjoy so many women is the greatest gift from God, It''s because it''s so beautiful that I don''t want it to be destroyed, so anyway, I hope both of you can get along well. " Wu Hao sincerely said that this is not a hypocritical word, this is his real idea, no matter how, she hopes they can get along well.


    "I didn''t expect you to worry too much. Don''t worry. I didn''t find that we got along really well. Although we were a little embarrassed at the beginning when we went to bed at night, after all, we were quite strange to each other, but you handled it very well. You brought our relationship very close in the most direct way, and we were intimate with each other, Do you think there will be any gap between us? Although you say that the culture they accept is different from the culture we accept in the high heaven, I feel that after this experience, we all really become sisters. After our marriage, our relationship will only be deeper and deeper, and there will be no unnecessary conflicts because of other things, After all, if you think about it for yourself, 13 of them are sisters. In fact, they accepted you. Other women just accepted ten more of us. Although they accepted a little more at once, there is no big difference in essence. After all, accepting one more woman is acceptance, and accepting ten more women is also acceptance. As for us, you need not worry, We would like you to have more women. After all, for us, our men have more women, which means we have more sisters. Isn''t that good? So you really don''t have to worry, our relationship will be destroyed. " Qingyin half with a joke, half with serious said.


    "Yes, you really don''t have to worry about it. I think our relationship will only get better and better, but not worse and worse. You can see that our feelings have rapidly warmed up in a short period of time, let alone in the future." Tina also smile comfort a, did not expect that he would have such a worry.


    "In the future, we can often meet with you. If we have any questions, we can communicate directly. Isn''t that good?" Xiao Lan smiles. If they have time, they can even go to bed with them every night. Even he likes this feeling very much. He also hopes to go to bed with everyone every night. Even if he doesn''t do other things with him, he also likes the feeling of eating, walking, lying in bed and sleeping with his sisters.


    "I agree. I feel that we will get along well. At least we are getting along well now."


    Xiaobing and Xiaodi both raise their hands directly. The two little girls can''t close their mouths with laughter. Looking back on their days together, they feel very beautiful. They don''t worry that they can''t get along with each other in the future.


    "All right, all right, why are you more serious than me? Even if I say that, I believe that the more you get along with each other, the better your feelings will be. I just can''t help saying one thing. Don''t make it look like I can''t see the situation clearly. Hehe, even if your feelings are not good, I will let you cultivate your feelings in bed every day." Wu Hao laughed.


    "I hate it."


    The girls gave him a white look.


    However, they are also very clear that what she said is also true. At least for their sisters, the best way to cultivate their feelings is to do some intimate things with him. But after they can meet each other intimately and frankly, how can their feelings be bad.


    "Well, let''s talk about something serious."


    Wu Hao saw that their faces were a little red. He laughed and then said seriously, "Xiaolan, when you felt my universe last time, didn''t you feel another universe? I think there''s no doubt that it''s the underworld. I want to discuss with you. Since we can enter our universe directly, it''s not a big problem to enter the underworld where the underworld is. Do you think it''s necessary to go to the underworld? "


    This question made everyone serious for a moment.

 Chapter 1186

    "I think that when everyone is here, all you have to say is that we are here to discuss what we are doing." Qingyin said.


    "I was so happy when I was with all of you. I forgot for a moment, and suddenly thought of this problem. If there is a need to discuss it, I think I must discuss it with you. After all, it''s not a matter of two people to fight against the dark Protoss, but a matter of all of us, and they are three people, In order to fight against the underworld Protoss, they have already spent a lot of time, energy and painstaking efforts to discuss whether to go to the underworld, which is the best thing for them to be present. " Wu Hao nodded, he really just suddenly thought of this problem.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to discuss this matter. At least so far, we can''t go to the underworld without authorization."


    Tina thought about it and said seriously: "the underworld is a mystery to us. We don''t know how strong each other is, and we don''t know how many each other has? If we go to the underworld rashly, we will encounter any danger, which is completely unknown. If we encounter any problem that we can''t deal with, we will be solved directly in the underworld. Once the situation happens, everything we have done in front of us will be in vain, and all our preparations will be in vain, I don''t think anyone wants to see that. "


    "I think the shop owner is right. There is no need to discuss this matter. Although Xiao Lan can go to the underworld, it is obviously a very unwise choice to go to the underworld now. No matter whether he can explore or not, it doesn''t make much sense for us to hear any news, because you also said that he was devoured by the underworld, It''s exhausted. The inevitable choice of the dark Protoss is to invade other worlds. No matter how much we go to explore, the final result will not change. The only thing we can know is how strong the dark Protoss are. However, in order to know this information, we have to pay a huge price. Their strength is not strong, Of course, it''s the best news. We can be better prepared to fight them without paying much. But if their strength is so strong that it is beyond our imagination, we may not come back at all. It''s better to improve our strength first than to know these. Besides, our strength is not particularly strong now. Even if we really want to decide tens of millions of dark miracles, we should wait until our strength is strong enough to deal with all other problems. Otherwise, once we are in trouble, we can''t deal with them. "


    Qingyin looked at Wu Hao and said seriously, "I think that although bamboo in Anhui Province is very far away from us, the legend of Diablo and some things that we have experienced before, I think that the strength of Diablo should be quite strong. The creatures that can devour time are absolutely different from other races, I think the danger they bring is also self-evident. In this case, I think we should not act rashly, or do what we should do according to the current situation. We should never sabotage our current plan for this matter, otherwise we can''t control the movement of the dark Protoss. "


    "I think so, too."


    Xiaolan said seriously: "when I feel that universe, although it is lifeless, it does have a very powerful potential. We may be wiped out in the past, or even they may use us to open the space-time barrier and start their invasion ahead of time. After all, their purpose is to invade other universes, Then it''s a matter of course to use us to accomplish their goal. We will never kill us easily. At that time, we not only prepared for nothing, but even helped them to complete their plan. "


    "Yes, I have an idea."


    Wu Hao looked at them and laughed.


    Of course, he can also know that it is very dangerous. How could she not know what they could all know, but seeing their analysis so accurate one by one, his heart was more gratified. Finally, all of them showed on his face. It was too late for him to be happy that his woman was smart.


    Although it''s not a wise choice to go to the dark Protoss now, he knows that Xiao Lan''s ability makes them have the ability to go to the dark Protoss in the future. After their strength is strong enough, this matter may be well used.


    "OK, let''s not talk about it. Let''s practice hard. When old man Longya hits all the weapons, we should do the next thing. Now, we don''t have to think about anything. We can practice hard every day. Hehe, at night, I think we can go to the chaotic universe and sleep in that house." Wu Hao was lazy and looked at them with a smile. Their faces were reddish and they all nodded with a smile.


    For the next two months, Wu Hao''s daily work was simple. During the day, she practiced well in their room in Longya city. At night, needless to say, she wanted to go back to the chaotic universe and sleep with them. In order to control the time, Yu Ting specially made an eight hour hourglass, so that she could know exactly how long the time had passed, Every time they go to bed for 10 days and a half months, it is convenient for them to go back after waking up every morning.


    Two months passed quickly, and their 23 sisters got along more and more harmoniously. Every day they got along with each other made their feelings deeper and deeper. When they got together, they were as close as sisters. Naturally, Wu Hao was very happy.


    At noon, Wu Hao and Qingyin just came back and sat down. Before they finished a cup of tea, Qingzhu and Qingye knocked on the door.


    Wu Hao personally went to open the door. After such a long time, he probably knew what Longya had asked them to do? I''m a little excited.


    The door opened, green bamboo and green leaves. They looked at Wu Hao excitedly.


    "Done?" Wu Hao asked.


    "It''s done. The master has made the weapon for you." Qingzhu said excitedly that although it had nothing to do with him, he saw such a powerful weapon for the first time. As an apprentice, he seemed to see more room for progress. Shifu is worthy of being a Shifu. They have a greater learning impulse when they can make such a powerful weapon.

 Chapter 1187

    "Good. Show me." Wu haozhilan is also excited about weapons, but what he wants is that now that Longya old man has made weapons, it means that their final mission to Longya city is completely completed. Of course, he is excited.


    Wu Hao and Qingzhu Qingye go to Longya''s residence together.


    Soon to the place, outside the house surrounded by a lot of people.


    Wu Hao didn''t doubt why these people were gathered here, because he had already felt the powerful energy coming from his house before he went to the residence of the old man Longya. It was the unique feeling of the artifact in this world. Although it was not purple light, the energy surrounding the residence of the old man Longya was very clear, Even if not close, you can feel the temptation of the huge power.


    When they pass by, they also feel the powerful energy. They can''t help wandering outside the old man''s residence. They feel the powerful power, and the impulse brought to them by the powerful power. The old man''s life has brought a powerful weapon, and they don''t know whose is the first weapon. But they can be sure that after 176 years, Longya old man rebuilt his first weapon, which is very, very powerful. This also gives them 100% confidence that every weapon that Longya old man will build in the future will be very, very powerful.


    "Excuse me, excuse me."


    Green bamboo and green leaf pushed away the crowd and took Wu Hao into the room. The crowd then reflected, whose weapon is it? Many people know Wu Hao. Although he can''t be named, they recognize him. They know that this young man has a very good relationship with old man Longya. They can be 100% sure that the first weapon made by old man Longya after 176 years is definitely his.


    There''s a lot of envy, of course, but no one hates Wu Hao. After all, it''s Wu Hao who summoned old man Longya back. Otherwise, they will never have a chance to get the weapons made by old man Longya. Moreover, he told everyone with the facts that old man Longya has indeed started to build weapons for everyone, The 1857 county is the biggest proof. As long as they have the first weapon, it means that Longya old man will start to build the second one, the third one, or even more. Moreover, the first weapon is just completed, which exudes such a powerful atmosphere. They are also more confident that the weapons made by Longya old man will be very, very high-quality, absolutely top-level.


    This also makes everyone more ready to move, but also more hope to get the Longya old man''s weapon.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Wu Hao entered the room, he saw seven weapons floating in the void of the forging platform in the middle of the yard. Each weapon has different shapes, different materials and different colors. However, the seven weapons are equally powerful. Without relying on external forces, these seven weapons can be freely suspended in the air by their own forces, and they can emit powerful forces at any time. The seven weapons form a circle and compete with each other for each other''s power without causing mutual interference. The seven weapons rotate slightly in the air, and every detail is shocking.


    Wu Hao was so excited to see that this is the best weapon.


    "As you wish, the weapon you gave me was made." Old man Longya clapped his hands and looked at the seven weapons floating in the air. His heart was also full of pride. He spent all his efforts and energy to build these seven weapons, which were absolutely the pinnacle of his life. No artifact is worth mentioning in front of him.


    "Very good, very strong. Can these seven weapons be combined?" Wu Hao asked a question that he didn''t need to ask. He just wanted to know what effect and power these seven weapons would have after they were combined.


    "The seven weapons are already so powerful when they are separated, and the combined power is even more powerful. I didn''t dare to join him. Since you want to see how they merge together, I''ll let you get what you want. In fact, I also want to see what effect they merge together will have. " Long Ya old man said a wave, with their own power to control the seven weapons in the air began to merge.


    The sound of metal merging brings a strong sense of science and technology. Every weapon fits perfectly with each other. Originally, it was a weapon used by a little woman. In an instant, it turned into a big sword used by a man. At the moment of complete merging, the big sword burst out into a powerful rainbow and went straight into the sky. The whole sky was covered with colorful light, The whole city of Longya is shrouded in colorful light.


    When the artifact was born, the whole Longya city was a sensation.


    Looking at the colorful light burst out from the residence of the old man Longya, everyone was shocked and surprised. The weapon made by the old man Longya is really powerful. This power can be called an artifact. No, it''s more powerful than an artifact.


    Even Wu Hao was pleasantly surprised to see that the seven swords could burst out such a powerful force after they were combined. Not only was old man Longya himself very pleased with the picture in front of him. When the weapons were nearly finished, he didn''t order any more weapons to merge. Just in case, there was an accident in the process of merging, After all, it''s difficult for powerful forces to control them when they are not finished, and mutual interference is easy to cause damage to each other. Therefore, he did not merge the seven swords after the completion of the operation. Now when he saw the seven swords merged together, they were perfect, and the strength was so strong and balanced that he did not feel proud.


    Green bamboo and green leaves were even more surprised. They did not expect that after the seven swords were combined, they could burst out such a powerful force. The direct light went straight into the sky and sent out a piece of colorful auspicious light at the zenith, covering the whole Longya city and even a wider area. This is by no means an ordinary artifact, a weapon that can be compared.


    Master is really powerful.


    "Thank you Wu Hao said excitedly, thanks for such a powerful weapon. Of course, he is very happy to take it back. Now this weapon belongs to him. To be exact, it belongs to them.


    Anyway, it belongs to my own woman. Of course, this feeling is as good as possible.


    Looking at the most powerful weapon in the air, Wu Hao laughs. With a wave of his hand, the sword in the air is in his hand. Holding it in his hand, he is full of powerful power, and the seven power stones can be completely controlled.

 Chapter 1188

    Using your own power to activate different crystal stones can bring different effects. The sword has seven kinds of power, which is quite powerful.


    When the idea moves, the synthesized sword is decomposed into seven or eight small weapons again, each of which has its own characteristics, but the same is quite powerful. The idea is moving, and the seven small weapons are condensed into a huge weapon again.


    Wu Hao tried it twice in a row and was quite satisfied.


    "But this weapon has not been officially completed yet. Even I am the first time to build such a powerful weapon in my life. To be honest, even I am very excited and proud to be able to build such a powerful weapon. Therefore, if this weapon wants to be truly completed, you still need to complete the step of recognizing the Lord. After all, such a powerful weapon, You don''t want him to be easy to use, do you? " Old man Longya said with a smile. Wu Hao said nothing and nodded. It''s true. Such a powerful weapon can''t be easily used by anyone.


    "These seven weapons have two forms. It''s easy to solve when they are separated. What should we do when we synthesize one weapon?" Wu Hao looks at old man Longya.


    "I also considered this problem in the design. When seven weapons are separated separately, we can get seven masters. It''s no problem. The key is what to do after they are combined into one weapon. Here I''ve figured out a way for you."


    The old man said confidently: "when the seven weapons are separated, their respective owners can use the seven weapons alone. After merging, the seven owners can also use the combined sword, but this is not the most important. After all, it is a little inconvenient for women to use the combined sword, I think the synthetic large pieces are more suitable for men, that is, how to use them. Is that right? So don''t worry about that. I''ve taken this factor into consideration, so I used some special materials in the design to make this sword the eighth master. "


    "After you take it back, let your women respectively use blood to complete the small state of Lord recognition, but you want to use the big sword, so what you have to do is complete the Lord recognition in the state of weapon combination."


    The old man Longya said with a smile: "in this way, seven of them can normally use the weapons after separation in the case of dispersion, and in the case of merger, you can also normally use the big sword. Of course, in this way, all eight of you can use each other. For example, seven of them can also use the big sword together in the case of merger, And you can also use any weapon when the seven swords are separated, which perfectly solves any need you might think of


    Wu Hao''s eyes burst out with a strong light. The old man is really the best sword casting expert in the world. Unexpectedly, he can think so thoughtfully. In this way, the sword is a weapon that all eight of them can use normally. Besides, no one can use them.


    The most important thing is that this kind of recognition method almost avoids all unnecessary troubles. No matter he or the seven of them can use small sword or big sword normally, which is extremely perfect.


    Wu Hao looked at the sword in front of him and stopped the powerful light with his mind.


    Looking carefully at the weapons in front of us, every detail reveals the delicacy beyond the artifact, the sharp edge, and the special mechanical structure after being combined together. It looks extremely perfect. Even in the world of high heaven, this kind of weapon looks like a super existence from another world.


    Old man Longya naturally appreciates his weapons.


    Looking at Wu Hao''s enjoyment of his weapons, he said with a proud smile: "although the seven crystal stones you gave me contain strong power, as long as the crystal stones are extracted from the concentrate, they are consumables. Sooner or later, they will be consumed up. Without strong power, the power of crystal weapons will be greatly reduced. Considering this, when I make weapons, Another special material is added to the weapon, which can absorb the aura between heaven and earth, automatically transmit it to the crystal stone, and constantly make up for the consumption of crystal stone. In this way, it can continuously provide powerful energy support for the weapon, and I also consider the relationship between the amount of use in the design, The greater the energy consumption in the crystal, the faster these materials absorb the aura of heaven and earth, and can always maintain a balanced energy level for weapons. "


    "Damn, it''s a bit of a bull, old man. To tell you the truth, I really have to admire your ability to forge weapons. It''s a top-notch work beyond the times." Wu Hao said nothing and gave a thumbs up. This design is absolutely super top technology. No, it can''t be said to be technology, it should be said to be super top technology.


    "Do you think these materials are extremely difficult to synthesize? I''ve synthesized a little in my life. Even if I want to build such a weapon in the future, it will be difficult. I really put all my mind on this weapon, which should be the top work in my life. I want to make another weapon similar to this one, or even surpass this one. To be honest, I don''t have confidence myself The old man Longya said with emotion that all his energy and mind have been used to build this weapon, and the best materials he has stored for many years have also been used to hit this weapon. It is difficult to gather the materials to build such a weapon, not to mention the mind and energy.


    "Thank you


    Wu Hao didn''t say much. He bowed to the old man with his hands clasping. Although he was bigger than the old man in terms of seniority, the old man, as a craftsman, deserves his respect no matter his seniority or size.


    "You''re welcome. Take it. Let''s drink." Old man Longya laughs. Although he is very proud of this weapon, once the weapon is completed, it will be the past for him. What he has to do is to put into new work and constantly build a powerful weapon for his dream. At the same time, it is also the thing he promised Wu Hao to do. Now that he has completed the most excellent weapon, Then it''s time to have a rest. He hasn''t had a good rest during this period.


    "Come on, I''ll drink with you today." Wu Hao laughs. With a move of his mind, he puts his weapon into the space ring, and the rainbow in the sky disappears.


    Now that this weapon has been built, the next day he will leave Longya city will be on the agenda. At most, he will stay here for another day or two, and he will not be able to meet Longya old man for drinking more than twice.

 Chapter 1189

    Even he can be sure that it''s only this time. Since it''s only this time, of course, today is to accompany her to have a drink. No matter he or Longya, the old man''s mood today is quite good.


    "Green bamboo and green leaf, I''ll give you a holiday today. Hurry to buy some wine and vegetables."


    "It''s master."


    Green bamboo and green leaf came back from their surprise and ran out excitedly. The appearance of this weapon made them realize that the level of master was far beyond their imagination. The potential and qualification of master were the process for them to learn for a long time. The stronger the weapon made by master, the deeper their sense of pride. They were determined to continue to learn with master, Also more firm.


    Old man Longya took Wu Hao to the place where they had been drinking before. He didn''t prepare any dishes. Of course, there was still a lot of wine left, which was all left over before.


    Two people pour the wine directly and start drinking.


    "Now that you have finished the main task of coming to Longya City, you should leave here soon?" Old man Longya asked as he drank.


    "I should have left in the past two days, so how about drinking all night with you today?"


    "Ha ha, that''s good." The old man of Longya laughed and said nothing more. Before he began to make this weapon, he knew that Wu Hao had finished it and was about to leave Longya city soon. Wu Hao also frankly said that it was not surprising and there was nothing to keep. The old people of their age have experienced a lot of things. They only feel sorry for their parting, but they don''t ask for it, It doesn''t matter if we meet again at any time as long as we are friends. What we meet every day is not necessarily true. What we meet once a hundred years may also be our best friend.


    "By the way, brother, there is something I have to tell you first. Before I leave, I will do a destruction in Longya city. Please don''t stop me."


    "Ha?" Old man Longya looked at him strangely. Why did he make a destruction in Longya city before he left?


    "I have a spirit beast. Now, in addition to coveting your weapons, people also want to snatch my spirit beast. I don''t want to spend most of my time dealing with these people, so I want to let spirit beasts do a damage in Longya City, so that they think that spirit beasts appear in this City and attract their eyes here. After I go back to daoqinghe City, The corresponding trouble is not that big Wu Hao explained.


    "I see. You''re so good that you can get the top-level spirit beast. It''s a super spirit beast with more powerful destructive power than my weapon. It can be said that it''s semi God level. No, no, I think it belongs to God level spirit beast. After all, the rest of the top-level spirit beast doesn''t belong to the scope of spirit beast. That power is God''s and exists, It can''t be expanded to the south at all, so the spirit beast should be the first step in the spirit beast. " The old man nodded, and then looked at Wu Hao''s eyes and became very surprised.


    Although he is indifferent to other things, it doesn''t mean that his common sense lags behind others. On the contrary, because of his own strength, some of his knowledge and experience are far more profound than those of ordinary practitioners. He is familiar with the spirit beast, but he also knows it very well.


    The spirit beast is the top existence in the spirit beast illustrated book. I''m afraid it''s more powerful to get the spirit beast than to get a weapon. After all, the weapon is dead and the spirit beast is alive. As a consumable, the weapon will only be used more and more in most cases. After all, it will be consumed. But the spirit beast is not the same, As a powerful living body, it is alive, and its strength will become stronger and stronger with the continuous strengthening of its own level, and eventually it will become stronger and stronger to an unimaginable degree. This is not the same as weapons. One will consume with the extension of time, and the other will become more and more powerful with the passage of time. For the whole high heaven and God world, the spirit beast is the most powerful, He could imagine what a powerful stimulus it was.


    In terms of the attraction of the spirit beast to the high heaven, if you want to raise the spirit beast, you really need strong strength to guarantee it. If you don''t have enough strength, it''s really a technical job to keep the spirit beast around and not be robbed by others.


    "Well, whatever you want to do, anyway, I''m not interested in your business. Even if you want to tear down the whole Longya City, it doesn''t matter. It''s a big deal to let them rebuild a Longya city. I believe that with the attraction of Longya city to the outside world, even if you raze the whole Longya City, it won''t take long, The city will come out of the ground again. " Long Ya old man said with a smile, and he touched a cup.


    "I believe that." Wu Hao laughs. What he says is absolutely right.


    The attraction of Lingkong beast to the high heaven is self-evident, but the attraction of the weapons and practitioners made by Longya old man is also self-evident. Longya city itself was established because of the existence of Longya old man. When he disappeared 176 years ago, the city was able to attract so many people to settle here. Now, Longya old man has reappeared, Moreover, the first super God weapon has already been produced. The attraction of this city to the high heaven is no less than that of the spirit beast. After all, the spirit beast is far from easy to get, but the old man Longya has started to build weapons, and the probability of getting one of his weapons is higher and higher.


    Even if the city is completely flattened, it won''t take long for it to reappear. After all, the people here won''t disappear, and he doesn''t intend to kill all the people here.


    "It''s not so exaggerated. I''ll make a scene in Longya city to let everyone know that Lingkong beast is in Longya city now." Wu Hao also had a drink.


    "Don''t talk about these things when you come. Just drink with me today. Let''s talk about something else."


    "OK, I''ll talk with you today about what you want to talk about."


    Wu Hao laughed and poured him a glass of wine.


    Two people in the room you a cup I a cup, happy to drink at the same time also speak aloud, green bamboo green leaf two people to buy back leeks, two people drink will be more enjoyable, there are wine and vegetables, soup and meat, how to eat, how to drink on how to drink.


    After two days, Wu Hao forced green bamboo and green leaf to sit on the left and right sides, waiting for them to pour wine. You said goodbye to them at that time.


    Two people are not used to eating with them, but symbols force them down, they can''t eat, drink and drink, they also slowly relax, coupled with the stimulation of alcohol, two people also began to talk, after all, one day as a teacher, life as a father.

 Chapter 1190

    In fact, their feelings for the old man Longya, on the one hand, regard him as their respected Master, on the other hand, regard him as their father. It is self-evident that they have followed him to learn the skill of forging weapons since childhood. Their feelings for the old man Longya can be imagined. Otherwise, in 176, when he was unconscious, they would not have been waiting for her silently, Although this kind of feeling is rarely expressed, it really exists in their hearts. Although the old man Longya is quite strict with them, in fact, it can be seen from his words that he trusts them very much. If he does not treat them as his relatives, he can not give them such treatment at all.


    The two of them don''t have much affection for Wu Hao, but they respect Wu Hao more than anyone else except old man Longya. Besides respect, they also have a little affection of friends. It''s not too embarrassing for them to sit on the table. Especially after drinking some wine, they let go of their emotions, and they also talked and laughed.


    The drink lasted until midnight.


    At night, alcohol brought more enthusiasm. Green bamboo and green leaf went outside and bought some leeks again. Four people sat in the room and drank until dawn.


    Qingzhu and Qingye get very drunk, but the old man Longya and Wu Hao, who agreed not to get drunk, never get drunk.


    With their current strength, it is very difficult for them to get drunk.


    However, it doesn''t matter that drinking itself is not the focus of today. The real focus is to chat and relax by drinking.


    "It''s morning."


    Two people touched a cup, Wu Hao looked out the window, the sun has risen from the horizon, the window is not closed, the sun shines into the house.


    "Still drinking? If you don''t drink it, that''s it. It''s almost the same. " Old man Longya drank it all in one gulp, laughing at Wu Hao.


    "No, I''ll drink it next time." Wu Hao smiles, puts down his glass and stands up from the table.


    "I''ll see you off."


    Old man Longya didn''t pull up the green bamboo and leaves, so he got up and sent Wu Hao out.


    Although there is no formal farewell, he knows this sentence. If he wants to meet again, he doesn''t know when it will be. Let''s say goodbye in the most direct way.


    Wu Hao didn''t say much. Now that he has said goodbye, there''s no need to say more in words. After all, it''s not a love affair. For friends like them, one look is enough.


    Old man Longya opened the door in person, and there was a huge crowd outside. Looking around, the whole street was full of people who had returned to reason, but now they are back into madness.


    The appearance of artifact yesterday announced to the whole Longya city that the first weapon made by the old man after his return was completed.


    It can be seen from the powerful power that he exuded that the first weapon he built after his return is definitely a super super weapon of super God level. At the moment of the accident, the whole sky is shining brilliantly. This is not an ordinary artifact, it can be compared.


    When the door opened, all the noise was quiet. This is the first time for many people to see old man Longya. Although they have never seen old man Longya, and they don''t know what old man Longya looks like, looking at the old man around Wu Hao, all of them reacted immediately. This is the legendary old man Longya.


    Finally, all the legends of old man Longya were confirmed. Old man Longya really came back, not through weapons or anything else, but they really saw this man.


    Everyone''s heart is very excited, but the excitement makes them lose their square inch. For a moment, they all stare at the old man Longya and the two of them.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Old man Longya stares at the crowd. He is not used to this kind of scene, but no matter how many times he sees it, he doesn''t like it.


    "I''ll go first."


    Wu Hao smile, out of the door, the crowd automatically dyed a road for it.


    Old man Longya stood at the door and watched him turn around for a moment. He closed the door and went back to sleep.


    There are not too many advertisements, not too many words, not too much sensational, two people know each other soon, but friendship is not shallow, but the two men do not need to express their differences in tears.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao shuttled through the crowd with some emotion. Yesterday''s artifact was a complete shock to the crowd. The whole Longya city was shocked by the artifact. No matter what happened outside the city, practitioners or ordinary businessmen, all gathered around the streets to see the artifact.


    All reason is completely broken at this moment of artifact.


    Old man Longya''s weapon is really fragrant.


    At this moment, a small number of people who were skeptical had their confidence. Old man Longya really came back to the world, and soon built the first peerless artifact. In the future, there are many more opportunities to get his weapon. At least it''s easier than catching a spirit beast outside. After all, it''s a little easier before, But when you go outside to kill a spirit beast, you don''t know when you can meet a spirit beast, let alone find a way to tame it. There are many ways to improve your strength, but when you get a weapon, the speed of improving your strength is obviously the fastest, which is beyond doubt.


    Wu Hao walked all the way back to his home. All the streets and alleys of Longya city were boiling with excitement. He ran directly to Longya old man''s residence and surrounded him. Rational people, or people who were not practitioners, were also excited to talk and talk. Everyone was very surprised at the vision in the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    They got up early. When Wu Hao came home, they were talking about something in the courtyard.


    "Brother Linghao, you are back." Ling fei''er saw him come back and threw himself into his arms. He said excitedly: "did you see the vision of Longya city yesterday? The whole sky, a glow, it looks amazing. "


    "That''s because the weapon made by the old man Longya is now in the world."


    Wu Hao laughs and hugs them all into the room.


    "Wife, you make a boundary to prevent the energy from penetrating out." Wu Hao said to Qingyin.


    Qingyin nodded and reached out to copy a barrier in the room to prevent the penetration of energy.


    Wu Hao took out the artifact made by the old man Longya from the space ring.


    At the moment when the artifact appeared, the whole room was full of brilliant rays, which made people unable to open their eyes.


    "Wow."


    There were many exclamatory voices in the room. Both Qingyin and Dinah were surprised. The powerful weapon was really exciting. It''s no wonder that at that moment, the whole Longya city was able to shine brilliantly.

 Chapter 1191

    "This is the weapon I asked Longya old man to build."


    Bad idea move, huge sword, instantly divided into seven floating in the air.


    "Take a look at which one you like, and choose whatever you like."


    "I want this one."


    "I want this one."


    "Then I''ll take this one."


    Green sound emperor Na Ling Fei Er is not polite at all, oneself picked one.


    "And the three of you?" Wu Hao looks at Xiao Lan, Xiao Bing and Xiao di.


    "Weapons don''t work much for us, so we don''t need them. You''d better give them to others later." Xiaolan said that with their strength, weapons have little effect on their magnetic force, and their energy is the best weapon, so they don''t need weapons at all.


    "Yes, yes, we''d better not use weapons. Holding weapons is a bit of a hindrance. For us, pure energy is our best weapon." Xiaodi said with a smile, and a fire came out of his hand.


    "Well, since you don''t want it, I don''t demand it. Anyway, your energy is really the best weapon for you." Wu Hao smiles and looks at Yu Ying, Yu dieying and Han Yunru.


    "Girl, you four choose for yourself."


    Jade Ying Jade Butterfly rhyme Han rhyme Ru all Leng for a while, then four people all shake their heads with the same rattle.


    "Young master, we still don''t want this weapon. After all, this weapon is too powerful for our current strength, and we can''t control it at all. So it''s better for us not to want this weapon. Young master, don''t you mean we got many other weapons from old man Longya? It''s good that we can use those weapons. These top weapons are for future CHILDES and other wives, or we can take them back to other ladies. " Yun Ru said.


    "Yes, sir, these weapons are a little wasted for us. It''s better not to use them for us." Yu Ying nodded her head.


    Although their strength is much higher than before, it doesn''t mean that they are powerful enough to use weapons of this level. The key is that they are maids. If they use weapons of this level, they are too dazzling. Wu Hao can give them this kind of weapons. Of course, they are very moved, but for them, Such weapons are not practical and should not be used.


    "I also think you can just give us one of the deaf mute old man''s other weapons. With our current strength level, even the Dragon tooth old man, other weapons may not be able to exert 100% power. What''s more, this kind of advanced super weapon is a bit redundant for us. It''s better to leave it to other young ladies." Jade Butterfly thought and said.


    "Yes, yes, young master, you''d better leave it to others. We don''t need it." Yun Ru said with a smile.


    "Are you sure you don''t? There are four left, just for each of you. "


    "No, sir."


    "That''s to use nobody."


    "How can no one use it? There are not 13 ladies in the chaotic universe. They don''t all have their own weapons. You can leave them to use."


    "That''s not enough."


    "It''s up to you, young master, how you divide it."


    "All right, all right, let''s do it first."


    Wu Haohao shrugs helplessly. The seven weapons made of seven power crystal stones are obviously not enough for so many women. Although many of them don''t need weapons, he always feels that one weapon is good for their promotion, especially in the actual combat environment, Always be able to play a stronger power, not only the relationship between one inch long and one inch strong, but also the weapon bonus, which can bring more powerful damage.


    Maybe they can use the weapons given by the old man Longya to forge more other weapons?


    It''s not impossible. Although Longya''s forging skills are unparalleled in the world, for the control of fire and metal, to be honest, Wu Hao really doesn''t believe that Longya''s skills can surpass those of several people who have their own attribute energy. They can distribute various elements to the most extreme level, even if they can''t surpass Longya, The old man will never be worse than him, especially if they carry out other transformation on the basis of his weapons. It''s really not certain that they can make other more powerful weapons.


    Well, in this case, let''s go back and let them do a good research. When the research is finished, we will rebuild other weapons on the basis of old man Longya''s weapons.


    As for the four weapons, they can use them if they like. If they feel that they can make their own weapons, it doesn''t matter. It''s left to anyone who knows whether they will meet other women in the future.


    Shrug your shoulders.


    "Come on, since you? I''ve already chosen my own weapons. Let me get a master. Old man Longya said that it''s OK to recognize the master directly by dripping blood. "


    "All right


    Ling Fei Er nodded, immediately took out a knife, tried it on his hand, directly pressed the blood on his hand, the whole weapon, suddenly burst out a strong light, after the light, all the light of the weapon converged.


    "Finished?"


    Wu Hao was a little confused when he looked at the Terran completed in this instant. He thought it was a very complicated process, but he didn''t expect that it was such a simple process.


    "The process of recognizing the Lord is relatively easy. It''s not as complicated as the orcs. After all, weapons are lifeless. In particular, newly built weapons don''t remain. Any other memory elements are in them. As long as you recognize the Lord first, it''s very convenient." Qingyin also stabbed her finger with a knife and pressed the snow on the weapon. The weapon flashed a light, and then the light disappeared, which was extremely restrained.


    Tina nodded, and she also took the knife with them, stabbed her fingers, and made her blood the only biometric standard of the weapon.


    The three of them have successfully completed the process of recognizing the Lord.


    "Is there any change after the recognition of the Lord?" Wu Hao asks curiously.


    "After recognizing the master, I feel that the weapon is as flexible as my own hand. I don''t need special control at all. I can follow my heart." As Qingyin spoke, he put his weapon in the air. With a slight movement of his mind, the weapon hovered freely in front of him and moved easily with his mind.


    "Don''t you think that''s the same with senlo, young master?" Tina gave a faint smile.


    "Yes, since you have recognized the Lord, it''s OK." With a smile, Wu Hao said, "you may not be able to use these seven swords at any time. Under special circumstances, maybe I need to use them to resist foreign enemies, so the old man Longya left me a space in the design. In the combined state, I also need blood to recognize the master before I can use them."

 Chapter 1192

    "Come on."


    The three of them did not hesitate to merge their weapons together, and the seven swords in the air were merged into swords again.


    Wu Hao cuts his palm and grabs it directly on the hilt of the sword. The blood seeps into the sword. All the seven or eight pieces need his blood, so Wu Hao needs more blood. From the hilt of the sword to fitness, all the seven swords get blood, and then the light of the sword disappears. Wu Hao only feels that the power of the sword is not so strong, and it is completely in the core area, But the control of this weapon has been improved unprecedentedly. At this moment, the sword, which originally needed powerful mind to control, is just like its own hand. As long as the mind moves a little, it can do whatever it wants.


    "It feels good."


    Wu Hao nodded, his mind moved, and the sword split in an instant.


    According to the design of the old man Longya, he recognized the master in the big sword state. He also had the same control over the other seven small swords. Wu Hao tried to move the seven swords in the air, just like his scattered limbs.


    Good. That''s what I want. Wu Hao laughs.


    "Wife, put away your shop first, and I''ll put away the remaining seven swords first." It''s hard to say that the remaining seven swords received the space ring.


    "With such weapons in the future, hehe, how powerful they are, their strength will definitely be further improved." Ling Fei Er cut back to his hands, the frivolous fitness, the exquisite and beautiful lines, as well as the power sent out above, let him love.


    "But I can''t use this weapon properly at present." Qingyin said that she took the weapon into her own space.


    He explained: "after all, I''m still under the leader of Lingtian. These seven weapons are made for your own women. If you give me one and let the leader of Lingtian know, she will definitely doubt the relationship between us. So I''ll keep this weapon before I can see through the relationship with him, Should we use other weapons or other weapons, so as not to make him suspicious. "


    "Then go back and I''ll give you another weapon. After all, the whole Longya city knows about my relationship with old man Longya. It''s impossible for the Lord Lingtian to know about him, and my relationship with you is not too bad on the surface. Since I can get weapons from old man Longya, I want to give you another weapon of old man Longya, Tomorrow, the Lord will not say anything more. On the contrary, I didn''t give your son the top weapon I made, but I gave you other weapons that old man Longya got. I believe that tomorrow, the Lord will not doubt that there is any special relationship between us. On the contrary, he will feel that our relationship can make you stay with me and watch me more at ease. " Wu Hao thinks about it and says that he doesn''t have to use the supernatural weapon like lingfei''er and Dina. After all, as far as his identity is concerned, it''s easy to arouse the suspicion of the Lingtian patriarch to get the weapon. It''s better not to use the powerful weapon as a last resort, which is really a better protection for him.


    "OK, you can give me another weapon. It doesn''t need to be strong. Anyway, with this weapon as the card, other weapons don''t need to be good. It''s so good that he worries. What we have to do now is to eliminate all his doubts so as to make better progress." Qingyin said with a smile, there is a powerful weapon in the space ring, which has given him full confidence. When in danger, he can have stronger strength to fight against all things, so on the surface, even a stronger weapon may have enough confidence.


    What''s more, old man Longya''s weapons, no matter how bad, can''t be any worse. Compared with old man Longya''s worst weapons, the most powerful weapons on the market may be 18000 miles away.


    She has nothing to worry about, just pretend.


    "Let''s go back and talk about it. I''ll give you a weapon for each of you. When you are in danger in the future, you will have greater ability to fight."


    "Yes, yes."


    Yuyingyudieyunhanyunru all nodded, to get the Longya old man''s weapon, they are also very happy.


    Wu Hao took them all to sit down, and his face became serious.


    "We have finished all the main things in Longya City, so next we have to consider leaving Longya City, and another thing must be put on the agenda. It has been said that before we go back, we will have a big fight in Longya City, so now we have to start doing it."


    "Young master, do you mean to let Lingkong beasts make a big noise in Longya city?" Said Tina.


    "That''s right. It''s the thing that makes the Lingkong beast make a havoc in Longya city. Anyway, it''s easy for us to attract people''s attention wherever we go now. In this case, we just let the Lingkong beast destroy everywhere to attract other people''s attention and make them feel that we are still in Longya city. If we attract all their eyes here, we can relax." Wu Hao said.


    "You can arrange this thing yourself, anyway, you have your plan, and how we can cooperate with you, you has the final say." Qingyin said.


    "If there is anything we need to cooperate with, just say it." Xiaobing said with a smile, her face is full of happiness all the time.


    He didn''t come back to sleep last night. They went to chaos universe together. They went to sleep together. They were very busy with each other.


    Although they are not living in the same space now, they can meet each other every day, and the relationship between their sisters is getting better and better. No matter which side they are on, life is becoming more and more happy.


    "I may really need your cooperation, but not yet." Wu Hao also laughed and gave them a kiss on the face.


    "Now that we''re going back, let''s pack up and go back." Said Yu Ying.


    "Have some breakfast first, and then clean up." Wu Hao said.


    "Well, let''s prepare breakfast first, and then clean it up."


    Four little girls run to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Wu Hao goes outside and comes to Lingkong beast.


    Xiaolingkong beast is lying on the ground, eating the crystal stone Wu Hao gave him. These days, the little guy must have died a lot of crystal stones. His body has been fully recovered, and the accumulated energy is no less than what he got in the deep mountains. His whole body is more deep blue and looks more crystal clear. If he stands there and doesn''t move, he will not move, It''s absolutely like a crystal handicraft carved with the ultimate crystal.


    And his movement seems to make him stronger.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming, Xiao Lingkong stood up and stretched himself, and rubbed his feet gently.

 Chapter 1193

    "After breakfast, we are going to leave. You should eat all the crystal stones, and I won''t take them back. In a moment, you need to grow up, and then do a destruction in Longya city. " Wu Hao felt it on his head. Compared with those hairy creatures, the little guy''s hand is nothing special except crystal smooth. He feels cold and special.


    Who let his body be made of crystal.


    Xiaolingkong beast nodded, without saying a word, rushed to the crystal stone, chewed, the speed of eating was accelerated, the crystal stone on the ground was quickly destroyed by him.


    Wu Hao smiles and goes back to the room.


    After breakfast, I had a rest with the six of them. Yuyingyudieyunhanyunru went upstairs and packed everyone''s luggage.


    Everything is ready.


    ¡­¡­


    "Young master, shall we go straight or what?" Jade Butterfly asked.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll wait here next."


    With a smile, Wu Hao stretched out his hand and pointed out that the spirit beast just swallowed the last crystal stone. Hearing the instructions from Wu Hao, he immediately walked out of the gate to the street.


    "Xiao Lan, you go out with me." Wu Hao pulls up Xiao Lan and follows Lingkong beast.


    "Kitty''s strength is still very strong, why follow him?" Xiao Lan takes Wu Hao''s hand and looks at him curiously.


    "There are too many people coming to Longya city now. There are not a few powerful people. One or two of them is not a problem. If there are too many opponents, I don''t think this little guy has 100% strength and can completely fight against them. In order to ensure his safety, we''d better stay with him. Once there is danger, And you need to move it to another place right away. " Wu Hao said seriously.


    "It''s like this. Don''t worry. Make sure the kitten is safe." With a gentle smile, Xiao Lan follows Lingkong beast with him.


    Small spirit empty beast came to the street.


    The streets were full of people. Everyone''s attention was attracted by the new weapons made by the old man Longya. Everyone appeared on the streets. Whether they were practitioners or not, they all wanted to see the style of artifact,


    There are so many people in the street. As soon as they appear, they are noticed.


    "What kind of beast is this?"


    "Damn, it''s not a spirit beast. Mom''s is definitely a spirit beast. Yes, it''s a spirit beast lying in the trough."


    "Damn, it''s really a spirit beast. How can my spirit beast appear in Longya city?"


    "It''s really a spirit beast. I heard that someone in Qinghe city had caught a spirit beast, and he was a young man. Now the spirit beast appears in Longya City, and it must be the young man who came to Longya city."


    "What does it mean that the spirit beast appears alone in the street? Is it the young man who has been killed and the spirit beast has become a ownerless thing again, otherwise how can he appear alone in the street? "


    "It''s really possible that the attraction of Lingkong beast is no worse than the artifact made by Longya old man. It''s said that when Lingkong beast appeared in Qinghe city at that time, many people ran to Lingkong beast, so young people are absolutely safe to have Lingkong beast, and the possibility of being killed is really high. Then isn''t this spirit beast... "


    In fact, all the comments came from different people and different mouths in a flash. Almost all the same people realized that the spirit beast had become a ownerless thing. As long as they could catch the spirit beast, they would have a chance to become the owner of the spirit beast and get such a powerful spirit beast. Even if they didn''t need dragon teeth, the old man''s weapons would not suffer, What''s more, the weapon of the old man Longya is better than that of the spirit beast. If he can get the spirit beast, he can be taken away. When he is trained strong enough, he can bring it back and ask for the weapon of the old man Longya. This is not contradictory.


    Everyone is on guard against each other. Many people with weapons directly take out their weapons. In their eyes, the enemy is not only the spirit beast in front of them, but also their companions. There is only one spirit beast, but there are countless people who want spirit beast. It can be said that all practitioners in the world will covet spirit beast.


    "Roar ~"


    Small spirit empty beast a see someone took out a weapon, direct anger of issued a roar.


    The roar spread in the street. Even people who didn''t pay attention to the spirit beast in the back of the street heard the roar. How could the spirit beast appear in Longya city? And listen to the powerful deterrence brought by this voice, it is definitely a very powerful spirit beast. When everyone is surprised, the spirit beast suddenly changes.


    The original small body suddenly became as huge as a mountain. It was just a spirit beast that looked down in the streets and alleys. All of a sudden, you can clearly see his height higher than the house in every corner of the city. All the people who didn''t pay attention to him noticed it. His spirit beast knew his task, in order to let more people see his appearance, The little guy jumped up and jumped into the air. When he fell down, he launched a fatal destruction to the buildings of Longya city.


    This time, the whole Longya city saw the real appearance of the spirit beast. The crystal clear body revealed the general glory of God in the sun. The huge body with powerful power just went down with one paw. A high-rise building was flattened in an instant, and it collapsed randomly.


    There was a riot in the attacked area. Some ordinary people screamed and ran away. Some low-level practitioners who had not slowed down also ran away. However, for those powerful practitioners, seeing the true appearance of the spirit beast, everyone became excited after they were surprised. They did not expect that the spirit beast was so huge and powerful, Many people were still wondering about the power of this thing. Now when he changed, all doubts in his heart were instantly dispelled. Before he started to launch a real attack, this power could easily destroy a city. Now everyone has his own weapons, and greed and desire are revealed in everyone''s eyes, If you can get such a powerful spirit beast, how awesome it would be.


    "You are mine!"


    Someone rushed up with a sword.


    "Roar!"


    Lingkong beast a claw, directly killed him on the ground.


    But more people launched an all-round attack on him, and all the people around him jumped into the air like grasshoppers, launched a fierce attack towards it, and all kinds of skills shot at him.


    Xiaolingkong beast is not stupid. Since he is here to make trouble in Longya City, he certainly won''t fight with these people. He jumps into the air and spews out a powerful aura storm, directly sweeping half of Longya city.

 Chapter 1194

    But he ran around in Longya city. The whole buildings of Longya city were destroyed by him. All the practitioners who wanted to get the spirit beast chased after him and tried to subdue him. But the spirit beast didn''t give them the chance. The speed of running didn''t decrease because of its huge size, The body made of crystal itself is pregnant with powerful power, which gives him more powerful power to support his body. The speed and power are directly proportional to his body.


    In Longya City, no one can get close to him.


    Wu Hao is very excited. His strength is getting stronger and stronger now. His speed and strength are rising fiercely than before. That''s right. It''s not a little bit, but a very fierce rise. With his current strength level, even if he is carrying a four-star practitioner, it''s absolutely no problem.


    If this level of strength continues to be cultivated, it will definitely become a very powerful assistant. No wonder everyone covets this spirit beast. His future potential is too great. He is still in his infancy. When he becomes an adult, his strength will definitely be more powerful. At that time, I''m afraid it''s not easy for six-star practitioners to draw with him, After the ultimate body, it will be even more terrifying. I''m afraid it can reach the highest level of cultivation in the high heaven, even higher than the level of human beings.


    Wu Hao didn''t stop Lingkong beast eye from watching him destroy Longya city. The whole Council of Longya city and everyone saw him. Wu Hao decided to make this crazy farce.


    "Xiaolan, you take the little guy home."


    "All right."


    With a smile and a wave of her right hand, Xiaolan immediately disappears into the air and goes back to where they live. At the same time, Xiaolan gets Wu Hao''s instructions and his body returns to its normal size. He stretches on the ground like a little dog. He feels that he is doing well this time.


    "Let''s go back, too."


    Wu Hao smile, two people in the absence of attention, also instantly returned to their residence.


    "You''ve come back. Wow, it''s really terrible just now. I feel that the whole earth is shaking all the time." As soon as lingfei''er saw them coming back, she said excitedly. Just now, Lingkong beast was in the air, all kinds of leaps, all kinds of pictures of fighting with practitioners. They could see clearly in the yard. Even they were very excited at the shocking pictures.


    "Now everyone in Longya city knows that the spirit beast is here. I think a large part of those who want to have the idea of spirit beast will be attracted here." Wu Hao said with a smile: "but it''s not enough. If they want to completely feel that the spirit beast has disappeared from me, they need to make further plans. Hehe, Xiaolan, we need to be busy for a while."


    "Well, my husband can help me as much as he needs." Xiaolan said with a playful smile that he had been with us for a long time, and he gradually learned to call her husband.


    Wu Hao, who is called by her husband, has a crisp body. Little Lori, who is called by her husband, is really comfortable.


    "Husband, is there anything we need to help?" Xiaobing and Xiaodi also rushed to him and looked at him with a smile.


    "Just stay at home and practice with you. Now there''s nothing you need to help. You don''t need so many people to help." Wu Hao touched the two little girls on their heads. Looking at their clear eyes and sweet smile, she felt not too good.


    "Well, call us whenever you need to. We''ll be ready." Xiaobing smiles, pads his toes and kisses him on the face.


    "Yes, we are always ready to help." Xiao Di was also witty. She put up her toes and kissed her in the face.


    "Well, let''s go. It''s time to go back." Wu Hao stretched out his hands and put them all in his arms.


    "Shall we leave directly or by car out of town?" Qingyin asked with a smile.


    "You''d better go straight, just like last time, to the outside of Qinghe City, and then we''ll go for a while." Wu Hao thought for a while and said that the speed of their return to Qinghe city must be slower than the speed of information dissemination when Lingkong beasts appear in Longya city.


    It''s better to wait until they return to Qinghe city. The practitioners of Qinghe city all know that there is a spirit beast in Longya City, which is the best state. In this way, everyone''s attention has been transferred to Longya city when they go back.


    It''s not difficult. Although Gaotian has a vast area and the distance between cities is quite far away, the speed of information transmission here is not as bad as he originally thought. There are some special crystal stones that can directly transmit information or even broadcast pictures. Just like real-time video calls, the speed of information transmission can be very fast, I believe that such amazing news can spread all over the high heaven in a short time, and the first grapevine will definitely explode in an explosive way.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they disappeared in a noisy Longya city and appeared 200 kilometers away from Qinghe city.


    Compared with the distance between the cities in Gaotian Shenjie, 200 kilometers is just a tiny thing. And with their flying speed, 200 kilometers will take a short time to arrive. However, if this distance is used for walking, it will take a long time. Therefore, Wu Hao did not plan to fly back with them directly, Instead, I plan to take them for a long walk, 200 kilometers back, 40 or 50 kilometers a day, just four or five days.


    I believe that four or five days is enough time for the news of the presence of Lingkong beast in Longya city to reach Qinghe city. If it reaches Qinghe City, it is self-evident that other cities will soon get the news no matter how far they are from Longya city.


    "Come on, let''s just stroll back slowly."


    Wu haochang smiles quickly and walks back to Qinghe city slowly with them.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, it didn''t take five days for Wu Hao to leave Qinghe city. The news had already reached Qinghe city that afternoon.


    "What do you say? The spirit beast appeared in Longya city. How could it be?"


    "Why not? The whole Longya city was almost destroyed by the spirit beast. I''ll show you the picture. Wait a minute, I''ll fly into the air. You can see, this is the current situation of Longya city. The whole Longya city has almost become a ruin, which is caused by the spirit beast. "

 Chapter 1195

    "How could that be? I heard that old man Longya has come back. Didn''t old man Longya stop this disaster? "


    "Don''t you think about what old man Longya does? He is a master of sword casting. Even if you listen to the rumors, you should know that old man Longya is not interested in these things at all. Unless the Lingkong beast happens to destroy her home, she will be able to make a move. However, the Lingkong beast has not destroyed his home. So from beginning to end, old man Longya never appears. If old man Longya makes a move, Maybe the spirit beast should be her favorite, but fortunately he didn''t do it, so at least we have a chance, hehe. "


    "What''s going on? What about this spirit beast now? "


    "I don''t know what happened. The spirit beast suddenly appeared in the street. I think someone robbed the spirit beast from its original owner. Then the spirit beast broke away from its control, so it appeared in the street. From beginning to end, his owner''s good image never appeared. I think it can''t control the spirit beast, But the situation is not so optimistic. Although the spirit beast has become a ownerless thing again, there are so many practitioners in the whole Longya City, and no one has caught the spirit beast. Damn, the strength of the spirit beast is really very strong, so many people can''t hurt him, let alone control him. But now there''s good news. The spirit beast has become a ownerless thing. Everyone has a chance. "


    "That''s the spirit beast. Where is it now?"


    "The ghost knows where he has gone, and he disappears all of a sudden. I don''t know where he has gone. But I guess the spirit beast should have escaped. Seeing so many people attacking him, he is still dangerous even if he is strong. Besides, he is only a child. When he becomes an adult, maybe he can easily kill all the practitioners, But when he''s young, I think he''s more likely to escape. He just doesn''t know where he''s going. "


    "Don''t you mean nothing? The spirit beast can freely change his size. He has escaped. We don''t have a chance to catch him. It''s more difficult than it has a master. "


    "That''s not necessarily. Although the location of Longya city is remote, it''s not so easy for him to escape to other places. Especially now that everyone has begun to search around, I think it won''t be long before I can rediscover its trace. At that time, there will be more people attacking it. After all, it''s the news now, I think nine out of ten practitioners in the whole high heaven world know that it''s not possible for him to escape. Now the spirit beast has become a ownerless thing. You don''t think those practitioners who are ready to move will start. When those people fight with Snipes and clams, we''ll have another Mantis to catch cicadas, and the Yellow sparrow will be behind. "


    "Haha, it''s good. That''s it. I''ll go to Longya city right away."


    "You''d better come here quickly. I think most people will come here after they know the news. There are powerful old people in Longya City, casting powerful weapons, and now the spirit beast also appears here. Most powerful practitioners will definitely come here to explore, even if it''s not the old man''s weapon, You will also want to find a chance to get the spirit beast. No one has a chance


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go there as fast as I can and try to find you. Right, I''m not going to go there alone. Since we are powerful spirit beasts, and our opponents are absolutely powerful practitioners from all parts of the high heaven, we are not enough to see each other. I''m going to take more people there, At that time, we will have more opportunities for teamwork. "


    "You can find more people over there, and I''ll help you prepare some of the best weapons. At that time, you can directly upgrade your strength to a higher level. Even if it''s not good to face the spirit beast, our opponents are not only the spirit beast, but also all the others who want to rob the spirit beast, At least in the same level, we can''t be worse than anyone else. By the way, you''d better bring some poison. When you have to, you''d better put some poison and turn everyone out. "


    "Yes, but you''d better be careful yourself. The appearance of Lingkong beast will definitely cause a sensation in the high heaven. There are many people who want to get Lingkong beast. You can think of poisoning, and others will definitely have this plan. So you''d better take it easy, eat and drink and so on. You''d better prepare by yourself. Don''t drink and eat everywhere. You don''t know where you die."


    "Don''t worry."


    There is not only one place for Qinghe city to spread this news, but the whole Qinghe city gets the same news almost at the same time. The whole Longya city is boiling, and Qinghe city is also boiling. Some excited practitioners immediately pack their bags and start to rush to Longya City, although they all know that they may not be able to see the spirit beast when they go to Longya city now, But they also know that in this case, the probability of the beast returning to Qinghe city is not very high. After all, the beast has lost it, and its original owner has become a ownerless thing. The beast is more likely to run back to the mountains and wild forests. Since he appears in Longya City, they are now going to Longya city to start again, and take Longya city as the core radiation point to look around, It''s better than waiting here.


    All the places where the grapevine news is easy to spread in restaurants and inns got the news in the afternoon of the same day. Taking these strongholds as radiation points, the news wanted to spread everywhere. The practitioners of Qinghe city were moved by the news.


    In addition to Qinghe City, other cities also got the news. All the people who moved were rushing to Longya city.


    Five days later, Wu Hao took his women back to Qinghe city.


    Before entering the city, Wu Hao asked Xiao Lan to do one thing, that is to directly transfer the Lingkong beast to their residence.


    In this way, when they enter the city, they will not be followed by Lingkong beast, so that some people who still stay in Qinghe city can strengthen their judgment and know that Lingkong beast is not with him, which makes them more sure that Lingkong beast has escaped from Longya city.


    In fact, Wu Hao''s decision played a very positive role.


    When they entered the city, although five days had passed, not all the practitioners had left Qinghe city.


    The reason is very simple. Most of those who rush to Longya city are impulsive. They just want to get there quickly, but some rational practitioners don''t rush there.

 Chapter 1196

    They are facing the spirit beast, and there are a lot of other competitors. If they don''t make full preparation, they can''t get the chance to get the spirit beast. They may even be killed by others before they get close to the spirit beast.


    The rational practitioners are not in a hurry for a while. Anyway, it''s a long way to go to Longya City, even if they can get there as fast as possible. In the past ten days and a half months, even if they arrive, they may not be able to set out immediately to look for Lingkong beast. After all, no one knows where Lingkong beast is now. It''s not likely that they want to find Lingkong beast directly, It''s better to stay there and start slowly. It''s better to make preparations in Qinghe city.


    Prepare to make money, prepare to make money, call up the team, they move slowly here, the final result is to see Wu Hao, with his women back.


    Is Wu Hao a little-known person in Qinghe city? After all, he got the spirit beast, and we all know that the spirit beast was once owned by him. Therefore, the whole Qinghe city knows Wu Hao very well. When he entered the city, some practitioners recognized him. Of course, at this time, the practitioners didn''t have any interest in him, He was not interested in the women around him. Everyone noticed that the spirit beast was no longer around him, which made them more sure that the spirit beast was taken away from him in Longya city.


    As soon as the news came out, the rest of the practitioners left behind in Qinghe city had greater affirmation in their hearts.


    A godless beast appeared in the high heaven.


    All the way back, Wu Hao heard the voices of discussion everywhere.


    "It seems that his spirit beast is really lost, but it didn''t follow him. Hehe, it seems that the news is true. The spirit beast really appeared in Longya City, and it has been taken away by people."


    "Needless to say, if Lingkong beast is still in his hand, it can''t suddenly appear in Longya city and make a havoc in Longya city. Now all the news has spread. Longya city has been made a havoc by that Lingkong beast. Everyone knows that Lingkong beast has appeared. If Lingkong beast is still in his hand, how can he let Lingkong beast do such a stupid thing so openly, It''s like exposing the fact that he owns the spirit beast, so I guess the news is 100% true. The spirit beast has definitely been robbed. "


    "Needless to say, I have long said that the powerful spirit beast, the spirit beast, can''t stay for long in a weak hand, so I didn''t think that I wanted to rob the spirit beast from him from the beginning. After all, it won''t take long, and the spirit beast will disappear from him. I guessed it. The spirit beast was taken away."


    "You''re powerful, you''re powerful. Hehe, it seems that we can get up and go to Longya city immediately. We don''t know where the spirit beast is now. It appears in Longya city and disappears soon. We really want to know where he is going. If we can get the information in advance, we can find him faster."


    "Look at the boy''s face. He''s dark. He doesn''t have enough strength. It''s too much to dare to take the powerful spirit pet of Lingkong beast with him. Let''s go. We can also go to Longya city."


    Along the way, Wu Hao could hear people talking in their ears, and these comments were generally ridiculed and contemptuous. Each of them thought that they had been robbed if they didn''t follow Wu Hao. In addition, the appearance of Lingkong beast in Longya city made them more confident that their guess was right, Although I don''t know how Wu Hao suddenly went to Longya City, it''s impossible for them to guess. It''s probably because they know that old man Longya has awakened, so they quietly went to Longya city with Lingkong beast. But there are all experts in Longya City, and they can''t tolerate any mistakes. He took Lingkong beast to Longya city, It''s like exposing a high-profile target to such a dangerous place as Longya city. After being met, people immediately start to snatch her spirit beast, so the spirit beast is snatched.


    Everything can be explained with this reason, almost everyone thought of this reason.


    They all believe that the spirit beast has appeared in Longya city and has become a ownerless thing. Although it has been taken away, no one has been able to tame it.


    There has been no tame powerful spirit pet, which gives everyone the opportunity to impulse.


    "I didn''t expect these people to believe it." Dina walks beside Wu Hao, looking at the voice of pointing and talking all the way. She can''t help laughing. It''s a trap, but because of her impulse and desire, she has to fight her life to put it in. Can you imagine that there should be a large group of people rushing towards Longya City now?


    "Brother Linghao is so beautiful. How can they suspect that there is a fake? After all, if the Lingkong beast is really Linghao brother''s pet, it can''t suddenly appear in Longya city without any reason, and make a big noise like out of control. Everyone in Longya city will suspect that this is the Lingkong beast, which has been robbed into a ownerless thing. If I didn''t know Linghao brother''s plan in advance, I would be cheated, Not to mention these, the people who want to get this powerful spirit pet will lose their mind as soon as they see the chance. You see, they are so excited that they are eager to arrive at Longya city in a moment. " Ling Fei Er also looked at the roadside whispering, talking about people, smile on the face of more fun.


    He is not happy to play these people around.


    "It''s really beautiful, but next, the spirit beast can''t be found by others. If it''s found by others, it''s a big problem. They''ll turn around and come back immediately. Once they know it''s fake, it''s difficult for you to use any strategy to avoid them." The green voice reminds a way.


    "Don''t worry, what Kitty has to do now is to improve his strength at home, and this little guy is lazy and has something to eat. He knows all day. He doesn''t want to go out to play even if he eats crystal stone there. As long as he is given enough space, I believe he can stay at home and improve his strength well, without causing any trouble." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "What else does my husband have to do next?" Xiaobing looks at him with a smile. The little girl is not so sweet. They have been together with Yuxin Xueyan for a long time. These girls also like the name of husband.

 Chapter 1197

    These two words listen to little Laurie call out, that feeling is more exciting, Wu Hao looked at her can''t help but embrace to come over to kiss.


    "The next thing to do is to let them know that the spirit beast has returned to nature instead of wandering in human cities all the time, and I also want to create an illusion that the spirit beast has not been caught, so that they can lead their eyes all the way to the wild. When all their attention is in the wild, there is no need to do anything." Wu Hao said with a bad smile, the whole plan he has a complete layout, the next thing to do is to lead them away step by step, in this way, his time in Qinghe city can become quite leisure, at least without the constant interference of these covetous people, he can always spend more time on Cultivation.


    "Anyway, I will help you to finish whatever plan my husband has." Xiaolan smiles gently and lively. Recently, she has been living together and is very happy. The little girl is also more and more clear and smiling more and more happily. This kind of feeling can be shown on his face. Let alone the sisters, the expression on each of them has changed subtly. After meeting 13 of them, All the worries in their hearts have been put down, especially after they have been together for a long time, their mutual feelings have become deeper and deeper, and this feeling of sister reunion has also brought them a very good psychological comfort, let the stones in their hearts be put down, and all of them have safely put into a new life. They are very clear that after meeting, their new life will begin.


    "Let''s go, let''s leave these people alone. We''d better go home and have a rest. I have something else to do." Wu Hao smiles and goes back to his residence in Qinghe city with his women in his arms.


    I went home and had a rest all day.


    During the day, of course, he spent in the house. At night, of course, he went to the chaotic universe to get together with everyone. There, Wu Hao could enjoy every woman of his own, that kind of comfort, that kind of cheerfulness, which made him really want to hurry up, end all the troubles quickly, and enjoy their lives.


    But now the trouble has not been solved, so after enjoying it, he returned to Qinghe city.


    On this day, they had breakfast in chaos universe, and Wu Hao took them back to their residence in Qinghe city.


    They were a little tired by him last night, especially when they were playing together. They were a little sleepy when they came back in the morning. Although they wanted to practice, Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing when he saw them yawning.


    "Well, well, you''d better have a rest in the morning. I''m just going out." Wu Hao said with a smile, pulling each of them on the face of a kiss.


    "It''s not you, so many people, you can''t stand everyone''s tossing. I really convince you." Qingyin gently pinches her nose, and there are 23 of them. Last night, he enjoyed 23 women alone, but their 23 sisters are still weak and weak. This guy is really more and more powerful.


    "You have so many sisters, I''m alone. It''s your sisters who haven''t cooperated well, hehe." Wu Hao laughs and pulls them upstairs.


    "Anyway, you don''t have to think about rest these two days. In two days, you should go to the college to practice again, so you''d better have a good rest at home for two days and adjust your state. After all, after going to Longya city for such a long time, it''s hard to jump into the college to practice immediately, so take a rest at home first." Wu Hao said.


    "Then we don''t care about you. We really need to rest. We didn''t rest much last night. We have been tossed by you until the daytime. We lie down and come back again." Tina gave him a kiss on the face. The intimacy of last night was very happy, but the time was too short to rest, and everyone was very tired.


    "Rest, rest."


    Wu Hao kisses each of them on the face, gets up, closes the door for them and leaves the room.


    Xiao Lingkong beast is lying in the yard, eating a lot of crystal stones leisurely. Wu Hao steps forward and touches his head. Although he doesn''t feel good, touching his head is undoubtedly the best way to express his concern and love. Xiao Lingkong beast also enjoys his intimate action and rubs his head.


    "Little guy, you can''t leave here without permission. Oh, darling, stay here and increase your own strength. My mother has something to do in a few days. Then she will take you out to play. Hehe, it will definitely let you release your energy." Wu Hao said with a smile, according to his plan, the next small spirit air beast can release his energy every once in a while, and destroy a city. It''s really not a big thing for the spirit air beast.


    Although Xiao Lin can''t speak at work, he can fully understand Wu Hao''s meaning. He holds his hand and nods his head. His eyes also show excitement. He feels like he''s doing havoc in the city. It''s really cool. Especially, he keeps absorbing crystal stones, improves his strength, and goes to the city to do havoc. By the way, he can know his current strength level, To what extent, if you have been eating crystal stones to improve your strength, but you have not been fighting with external opponents, you can''t be sure how much your strength has increased? This time he fought with those practitioners in Longya city. He also found that his strength increased a lot compared with that in the mountains before.


    Now it seems a little excited to go to other cities and continue to do damage to small things.


    "Then you can continue to watch the house. Protect them. " Wu Hao smiles. Xiao Lingkong nods his head cleverly. He continues to lie in the crystal pile and eat the large amount of crystal that Wu Hao prepared for him in advance.


    Wu Hao left home and went straight to the crystal shop in Castle Peak.


    Qingshan''s crystal shop is still a long way away from where he lives. At the beginning, I walked with them for a long time before I came to him. Now I''m walking alone. On the contrary, it seems that I''ve been walking with them for a long time. I didn''t think it was much better to chat with them at that time, but now I just want to go to him, It felt like it took a long time to find it.


    The shop boy knew Wu Hao and knew that he had a good relationship with the boss. As soon as he saw Wu Hao enter the shop, he met him respectfully.


    "Young master, why do you come here? Are you looking for the boss? Take a seat first, and I''ll report to the boss right away. " The man asked Wu Hao to sit down, made a pot of tea for him, and then ran into the yard in a hurry.


    Castle Peak is enjoying the huge ice dragon in the backyard. Although time has passed for such a long time, he is doing a good job in this huge ice dragon.

 Chapter 1198

    After the treatment of the wounds on his body, he has done a good job in fixing and antisepsis. All the work has just been put out. He has not yet officially opened the exhibition area of the store. He is also planning to hold an exhibition like before in Qinghe city in a while. Of course, this time, the exhibition is not the crystal, but the ice dragon in the middle of the yard.


    He didn''t dig out any of the crystal stones in the ice dragon''s body, so the ice dragon can feel the powerful power from him in the yard. This feeling is very wonderful. Although he used seven best crystal stones to replace the ice dragon, he didn''t regret it at all. It''s the most important thing for him to make money, Although the power crystal can bring him good profits, many people don''t know how strong the little thing is. On the contrary, the huge size of the ice dragon and the powerful power it radiates all the time can let anyone know that there is a treasure in his shop that can frighten everyone.


    "Boss, boss."


    "What''s in such a hurry? Don''t you see I''m in a hurry?"


    "Boss, young master Linghao, has come to our store."


    "Go


    As soon as he heard Wu Hao coming, Qingshan immediately stopped his work, took his eyes away from the ice dragon, and strode out.


    In fact, he knew earlier that something had happened in Longya City, and he went to his home to find him, but there was no one. So he had been waiting for the opportunity, waiting for him to come back from Longya City, and wanted to thank him personally. Unexpectedly, he came back now, and he really wanted to find himself, It seems that he really put his own affairs in mind, which was a casual request of him. Although he really wanted to know what happened at that time, he didn''t expect that Wu Hao could really know anything, and he didn''t expect that Wu Hao could wake up the old man Longya. It was a surprise to him, And Wu Hao did his best to help him finish it. No matter what, he was deeply moved. It''s also essential for a man.


    "Mr. Linghao, long time no see, long time no see." Castle Peak immediately went up.


    "It''s been a long time." Wu Hao looked at her and said with a smile: "I think boss Qingshan''s face is even better now than the last time I saw him. It seems that he has had a good time recently? When I just came here, I saw the sound of the ice dragon in your yard from a distance. Are you ready to show the ice dragon? "


    "I''ve been dealing with the ice dragon, antiseptic treatment, wound treatment, and everything is ready. Now it''s in the backyard. Let''s go and have a look at the ice dragon that you''ve finished. It''s just time for you to see what kind of state the ice dragon is showing here." Green Hill said with a smile, but would like to invite Wu Hao to enjoy the huge specimen of the ice dragon he made.


    "Come on, I''ll see what you''ve done." Wu Hao smiles, gets up and goes to the backyard with Castle Peak.


    The backyard of Castle Peak is actually very large. When the crystal stone was displayed last time, it could hold so many people, so you didn''t look crowded. This itself is a sufficient explanation. But now there is a huge ice dragon in the middle of the yard, which makes the yard look less wide and crowded.


    "This is one of them." Green hill is proud to look at the ice dragon in the middle of the yard. He is very satisfied with this treatment. The ice dragon is flying and arrogant in the middle of the yard. It looks very powerful, especially the look in his eyes.


    "Well done, it looks like a living ice dragon. Didn''t you take out his crystal?"


    "It''s meaningless to take out the crystal stones. What they want to see is not only the huge size of the ice dragon, but also the powerful power of the ice dragon. If they dig out all the crystal stones, it''s meaningless. I still want them to see a complete and lifelike ice dragon." Castle Peak said with a smile. Wu Hao nodded and looked at him with a smile. Although Castle Peak is related to old man Longya, all his thoughts are really on Jinshan, and his business mind is really good.


    "In the future, you can build a bigger branch, or at least a bigger venue, to create a more realistic and powerful demon clan. For example, you can use two ice dragons to pose, and let them make a fighting posture. That kind of powerful power will shock people." Wu Hao put forward a suggestion, Castle Peak eyes a bright, immediately happy called out.


    "Mr. Linghao is a genius. That''s right. I didn''t expect that. Anyway, I have so many ice dragons in my hand. I can use two ice dragons to create a fighting scene. The power of that scene will be more frightening."


    "But it''s obvious that you don''t have enough space. An ice dragon is already so crowded, so you''d better find another space." Wu Hao smiles, and the noisy ice dragon walks around. It''s really good. It''s much more real than those messy models in the museum. At least the ice dragon itself is real. With its exquisite treatment, it seems that everything is no different from the real except the lifeless atmosphere, If people who don''t know come in and see this ice dragon, they will even think it is an ice dragon that is in the state of ice, but still has fresh life.


    "The place of origin is small. Let me first see the effect of the exhibition here. If it can bring unimaginable profits after the exhibition, hehe, I will immediately start to find a large enough space in the second branch to hold a more unique exhibition, so as to let everyone know how powerful my store is. Speaking of this, I really want to thank you, Linghao''s seven crystal stones are really worth it. To tell you the truth, although we haven''t started yet, I feel that as soon as the exhibition comes out, it will definitely let everyone know my shop. Moreover, the commercial value brought by this thing is far greater than the crystal itself. There are such powerful lingpet corpses in my shop, The powerful force is always in the shop. They will certainly think that the quality of crystal in my shop will be very high. Of course, the quality of crystal in my shop is also high, but with the complementary, I believe the business will be better. " Qingshan looked at Wu Hao and said happily.

 Chapter 1199

    In business, of course, his first consideration is to make money. The reason why he was willing to trade with him at the beginning was that he believed that the corpse of the ice dragon would bring better effect than the power crystal. Especially now that the corpse of the ice dragon has been completely decorated, he also believes his speculation that the powerful power of the ice dragon''s corpse is enough to make people believe, Every crystal in his shop has the same powerful strength. Whether it''s practitioners or ordinary people, some subconscious in the heart of the people are hard to change, which he firmly believes. Isn''t the speculation of doing business just the psychology of these people?


    "If you want to do the same thing well, you must also need better security measures. I think you should be aware that the security of the last exhibition is still difficult to maintain. The corpse of the ice dragon, especially when you don''t take out all the crystal stones, can attract more people to come to your store for consumption, But in turn, it will attract more covetous people. When they see that none of the crystal stones in the body of this ice dragon has been taken out, and the whole body is almost intact, do you think no one will take them away? I guess there will be some people who will take this wrong idea, so you want to show this safely, and it''s still here for you to show the security forces all the time. You can''t neglect it. " Wu Hao reminded.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''m already recruiting the strongest security force to ensure the safety of the ice dragon." Castle Peak nodded. He was already doing it, and before it grew up again, he had to arrange all the security forces in place. He was born and raised in the high heaven. Of course, he knew that once something powerful appeared in this place, it was easy to be coveted.


    "Look at it for yourself. I''ll just wake you up."


    Wu Hao laughed and finally said, "I''m not here to see how the ice dragon is doing? I''ve done what you asked me to do for a long time. I think you should know what happened in Longya City, right


    "I know. I''ve guided what happened in Longya city some time ago. I wanted to visit you in person to show my gratitude, but you''re not here. So I thought I''d visit you when you came back. As a result, young master Linghao found me first."


    "I just want to know. I just want to say hello to you." Wu Hao smiles. It''s strange if he doesn''t know for such a long time.


    "But what''s the matter, young master Linghao? I only know that old man Longya has been awake, but why did he disappear for such a long time, and why did he suddenly come back to life now? What''s the matter? I have no idea at all. I wanted to go to Longya city to see the situation, but I think that old man Longya is sober now, and frankly appears in Longya city. There should be a large number of people, but I''m too lazy to go there. I''ll wait for the heat to come down for a while


    Although did not go, but the curiosity in the heart is still strong, especially Wu Hao came back, all the curiosity can not suppress burst out.


    He can be 100% sure that the sudden appearance of old man Longya has a 100% relationship with him. Otherwise, why does old man Longya suddenly appear? It''s not someone else, but after Wu Hao goes there, it''s absolutely related to him. He wants to know what method Wu Hao used to make old man Longya disappear for more than 100 years?


    "In fact, it''s quite complicated. Of course, it''s also complicated to say that it''s very simple to say that it''s simple."


    Wu Hao smiles and shakes his head. "170 years ago, he wanted to build a weapon that can devour time, but do you think there is anything in the world that can devour time? Of course, it''s impossible to have normal materials, but he didn''t know where a weak time eater was sealed. You should know what a time eater is. It''s a creature that devours time. He wanted to use the power of time eaters to build a weapon that can devour time, so he went. He didn''t expect that the time eater had been sealed for a long time, He was also very weak, but he was still too strong for him to fight against. The time eater almost swallowed him. In order to fight against the power of the time eater, old man Longya sealed him in his body with his own strength. However, because this seal needed a lot of power to maintain, old man shuilongya fell asleep from then on. His two disciples, Green bamboo and green leaves brought him back to Longya city. In order to make Longya old man always have enough strength to maintain the seal in her body and not be broken by time eaters, the two of them can only rely on building weapons to collect a lot of crystal stones from the outside world. Otherwise, Longya old man simply can''t have enough strength to fight time eaters. She is sleeping for more than 170 years. "


    "And how did he wake up?" Green hill asks curiously, looking at Wu Hao''s eyes, quite surprised.


    The word "time eater" is a strange and frightening term for most people in the high heaven. Many people are not familiar with the power that these three words refer to. However, they have heard the rumor of time eater. It is said that it is a very terrifying creature, which can be powerful enough to ignore the existence of time and devour all time, making it extremely powerful, He really didn''t expect that old man Longya fell into a deep sleep for more than 170 years because of the time eater. But what surprised him more was that he could wake up with the time eater in his body. What did Wu Hao do?


    He can clearly remember that both Shenzong and Lingtian Zongzhu went to see Longya old man, and tried every means to remove the seal in his body, but failed. Why did Wu Hao succeed instead of passing by?


    "I can''t explain this thing to you clearly. I can only say that it''s also a luck. God just helped me, and I just used some special equipment in my hand to remove the time eaters in his body." Wu Hao gave a faint smile and didn''t give him a specific explanation. First, he couldn''t explain it to him, and he couldn''t explain it to her. Third, it''s better not to explain it to him. The fewer people he knows, the better. He won''t even mention it to his own women, because if they miss it, it''s easy to cause unnecessary doubt.


    Castle Peak saw that he was unwilling to explain and didn''t think much about it, because although it was a bit strange for him, there was no strange way. He wanted to find out the extent of it. He was just curious. How did Wu Hao do it?

 Chapter 1200

    But he even said that it was luck, and he didn''t doubt it. After all, he had no special interest in this matter. Anyway, it was a happy thing for him to know that old man Longya was sober now. After all, he was related to old man Longya by blood. Although this relationship has been separated for a long time, these relationships are relationships after all, At least the benefits he can get from the old man Longya are far more than ordinary people can get. Now he has them. Frost dragon is a powerful attraction. In the future, it''s OK to get some powerful weapons from him to enhance his defense. Compared with other people, he will be more relaxed.


    Now Longya old man has been sober, many things can be more convenient for him.


    "I wanted to go to your house and thank you. But now that Linghao has come to me, I must treat Linghao well today. Let''s have lunch here at noon. Let''s have a good drink. I''d like to thank Linghao for his help." Aoyama said that even if it was over, he didn''t bother to ask much. Anyway, it was something he already knew. There was no need.


    "You can do it. I''ll have lunch with you at noon. Anyway, I have nothing to do. I think I''ll go to college again after a while. I''m just going to have a good drink with boss Qingshan and relax." Wu Hao is not polite when he smiles. Although it''s still early, now that he''s here, he''ll have a meal. It''s a continuation of his good relationship with Longya.


    "Mr. Linghao, please sit down and have some tea first."


    "You''re welcome."


    "Yes, yes, I really didn''t expect that Mr. Linghao would take this matter of mine seriously and solve it. Anyway, I''d like to thank Mr. Linghao."


    Qingshan takes Wu Hao to the living room, makes a pot of good tea in person, and brings it to Wu Hao. They drink and chat.


    "Young master Linghao, I heard two days ago that the spirit beast you had was robbed?" Castle Peak asked in a low voice.


    "Stop it."


    Wu Hao shook his head, did not deny but did not admit, just light said three words.


    "I believe that with Linghao''s strength, he will be able to get a more powerful spirit pet. Sooner or later, that spirit beast will still be Linghao''s son." Castle Peak comforted him for a moment and stopped talking about it.


    They sat there drinking tea all morning. At noon, the lighter prepared lunch. They ate and drank. Wu Hao left his shop at about 2 pm.


    "Young master Linghao, please come to me when you are free. You are always welcome." Qingshan takes Wu Hao to the door.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll come to you when I''m free. Your drinks are good." Wu Hao smiles and turns to leave. The drink is good, but it''s still a little worse than the amount of flowers arranged by Longya old man.


    Qingshan stood at the door, watching Wu Hao leave all the time. Looking at this young man, he felt a kind of inexplicable awe in his heart. In the process of eating and chatting, it was particularly obvious that he was not a young man at all. He revealed a kind of profound feeling, which he could not understand, but it really existed.


    You only see Wu Hao disappear in the street, he just returned to the shop, back to the backyard, enjoying the ice dragon.


    Outside the store, you can actually see the tip of the iceberg in the yard, so there are many people standing at his door to watch, which makes Qingshan more sure. After the exhibition, the ice dragon can bring far more effect than the power crystal.


    ¡­¡­


    After he left Castle Peak''s shop, Wu Hao didn''t come home immediately. It''s still early in the afternoon. If he goes back, he will practice with them. Although it''s a happy thing to practice with them, now he has one more thing to deal with. Only by dealing with it, can he feel at ease.


    He found kuangfeng.


    Kuangfeng did not leave Qinghe city.


    Although Qingyin''s task is to let them improve their level in actual combat, he knows that it is not as simple as it seems, so he always stays in Qinghe city and can keep in touch with Wu Hao as soon as he comes back.


    Wu Hao didn''t meet kuangfeng in the room either. After they met, Wu Hao only stayed in the room for a while, then left and left alone.


    Then he went back to his home.


    Several of them are practicing in the yard, and everyone is practicing seriously.


    Of course, they can know that he''s back, but they don''t stop their cultivation. Wu Hao doesn''t disturb them either. Instead, he comes to Xiaolan and whispers in her ear.


    "Baby, I need to help you."


    Xiao Lan opens her eyes and stands up from the ground.


    "Take me to the suburbs."


    "Well."


    Xiao Lan nods and brings Wu Hao to the outskirts of Qinghe city.


    "What''s the matter, husband?" Xiao Lan asked suspiciously, looking as if he had something important to do.


    "There''s something to deal with, but it''s not a big deal. Don''t worry. Go back and practice with them. I''ll go back myself later." Wu Hao hugged little loli and gave her a kiss on her face. With the constant love in these days, holding the little girl became more and more moving.


    "Then I''ll go. If you have something, please tell me with your mind." Xiaolan''s face is slightly red, and she kisses him happily.


    Wu Hao smiles, Xiao Lan smiles and disappears in front of him.


    Wu Hao stretched his body, went to a big tree, jumped to the tree trunk, leaned and waited for the arrival of kuangfeng.


    After Wu Hao and kuangfeng separated, kuangfeng immediately worried about all the Yinhui team. No matter whether they were in the college or not, they left Qinghe city together and set out in the direction they agreed.


    Crazy Feng doesn''t care whether his relationship with Yinhui team will be discovered by others, because the relationship between them is semi open. It doesn''t matter whether others know it or not. The key is that the Lord Lingtian knew Yinhui team belonged to him. Now he is worried, even if others are a little strange, why they are together? But it''s just that there''s no significance in questioning. What''s important is that their actions will not be doubted by anyone, so they can be aboveboard.


    The only problem is that the relationship between them and Wu Hao can not be too close. After all, in the plan of Lingtian Lord, the role of Yinhui team is to monitor Wu Hao. Although there can be a clear relationship between them, if the whole Yinhui team has a close relationship with Wu Hao, it is easy to suspect that the whole Yinhui team has already defected.

 Chapter 1201

    This is not what Wu Hao wants, nor is it what kuangfeng wants, at least it is quite unfavorable to their current situation, so both Wu Hao and kuangfeng are very careful.


    But Wu Hao arrived in the suburbs early. No one knows what the Yinhui team is going to do. It seems that they just want to gather together to go to the suburbs or go to Longya city like others. Maybe no one doubts that they are going to the suburbs just to meet Wu Hao.


    In fact, they just met Wu Hao.


    Wait until dark, crazy Feng finally with Yinhui team out of the city, came to the place they agreed.


    Wu Hao saw them coming far away and jumped down from the tree.


    "You''re a little slow."


    Wu Hao appeared in front of them and made fun of them.


    "We purposely slow down, it seems that we are not in such a hurry, which is not noticeable. If we are in a hurry, others think we are going to do something, and if we are monitored, it is always bad."


    Crazy Feng explained a sentence.


    Wu Hao nodded with a smile. Of course, he knew his intention and didn''t say anything.


    Yinhui team, the others clasped their hands and saluted him.


    "You stay in Qinghe City, but I believe you should have heard some news about Longya old man. In Longya City, this matter has been widely spread, and I believe the whole high heaven should also know about it." Wu Hao looked at kuangfeng, and then at Yinhui team, others.


    Everyone nodded. They had heard about what happened in Longya City, but they didn''t know what Wu Hao said to them all of a sudden. Although the news of the old man''s reappearance had been heard in Longya city for a long time, what did it have to do with them?


    "It doesn''t matter to you why old man Longya suddenly came into the world, but it has a direct impact on you."


    Wu Hao smiles and waves his space ring. The third one in front of them suddenly appears a lot of powerful equipment.


    Everyone''s eyes suddenly stare up in horror.


    What powerful equipment.


    As the Yinhui team, they have never seen such powerful equipment. Each of these equipment exudes shocking power. It''s hard to imagine how he has so many equipment, and together, these equipment can definitely form a super powerful team.


    "This is the equipment I got from the old man Longya. Suits can also be found in it, but most of them are pieces. However, these pieces can also form a powerful set of equipment, and they have the advantages of pieces. The strength of a whole set of equipment is basically collaborative, basically there is only one power, but these pieces have different effects, If you can control well, play well, different effects of a piece of clothing on the body, often can bring more powerful and unexpected effect Wu Hao looked at them and said.


    "You mean all this equipment is for us?" Kuangfeng looks at his Yinhui team in surprise, and others stare at him in disbelief. These equipment can be regarded as divine level, and it''s obvious that they have such powerful equipment, and they got it from old man Longya. It''s basically certain that these equipment are all made by old man Longya, and he gives them all such powerful equipment.


    This


    One by one, there were complicated expressions in her eyes. Looking at her eyes, they became more and more elegant.


    "Why do you think I asked you to come out? I once said that since you have been with me, I Wu Hao may not be able to guarantee your prosperity, but will I give you something? I will make you very strong. I will not treat you badly. I will do what I say Wu Hao looked at them with a faint smile.


    "Shaoshenzong..." a group of people couldn''t resist three words to express all their feelings. They really didn''t expect that Wu Hao would be willing to give them so many and powerful equipment to use. This kind of inner move made each of them look at Wu Hao''s eyes. Besides being moved, they were more loyal to follow him than ever, They have already got a lot of things, and now they need so many powerful equipment from Longya old man, the top forger in the high heaven, which makes them feel surging and the center is unprecedented.


    "Don''t lose your mind because of a little touch, don''t yell." Wu Hao glared at them.


    "Yes All of them give a respectful fist. At this moment, everyone is more loyal to him than ever before.


    "Don''t be stunned. You can choose by yourself. There are all kinds of equipment here. Don''t I know you? What kind of equipment is suitable for you, so you should see your own needs and try your best to combine a set of equipment that you can control and is most suitable for your own characteristics. Only in this way can you give full play to their power in the future. I won''t assign it to you. Let''s see for yourself. " Wu Hao said.


    Yinhui team all immediately in a lot of equipment to search up, that excited ah.


    The high heaven divine world is a world of practitioners. In this world, strength depends on strength. In addition to its own strength, it also depends on the strength of equipment and the power of spirit pet. Spirit pet doesn''t have them yet, but these equipment can bring them more powerful power. Especially they know that this is the equipment of the old man Longya, which already contains incomparable power, Now that they have such powerful equipment, they are naturally excited.


    There is no doubt that a practitioner instinctively wants powerful equipment.


    "I have a set of equipment on my side that should suit you."


    Wu Hao waved and took out a complete set of gold equipment from the space ring.


    This is a complete set of equipment that he found in all the equipment that old man Longya gave him. Although it can''t be compared with old man Longya''s, it''s also a complete set of equipment that old man Longya built before he built the Dragon tooth''s God suit. The power of this set of equipment can''t be underestimated. Every set of equipment has amazing power, especially gold, Exudes a kind of dazzling light, do not wear, it looks very powerful.


    "This..."


    Crazy Feng looks at the complete powerful equipment in front of him, his eyes shrink and his eyes tremble. He is not surprised at how powerful the equipment is, but surprised that Wu Hao has left such a complete set of powerful and perfect equipment to him.


    "It''s a complete set of equipment. I haven''t worn it, but I feel the powerful power from him. I think it''s a bit in line with your strength. They all belong to the kind of indomitable violent power. They should be able to enhance your strength a lot, so I''ll leave them for you. You can have a try." Wu Hao gave a faint smile.

 Chapter 1202

    "Thank you, young master!"


    Crazy Feng looking at Wu Hao that calm appearance, kneel on one knee, hands clasping fist, extremely grateful, he knew that he really with the master.


    It was the first time that he met and heard that an organization could be so good to its subordinates. Anyone who owned this set of equipment would be overjoyed. However, such a powerful and chilling set of equipment was deliberately left to him. In any case, this kind of trust and support was unprecedented for him.


    "Get up, get up, don''t engage in formalism. As I told you before, I''m not interested in it at all. Lift it up and have a try. Let me see how the equipment fits on you." Wu Hao reached out and pulled her up.


    Crazy Feng gratefully nodded, one by one will wear equipment on his body.


    At the last moment when the helmet is closed, the whole equipment emits a golden light. The powerful power and dazzling light make people unable to open their eyes. Crazy Feng''s eyes are exposed through the armor, and the excitement in his eyes is unimaginable.


    "So strong!"


    Kuang Feng exclaimed excitedly, and even the other team members who were selecting the equipment were surprised. After wearing this equipment, he felt that his team leader had more than one level of strength. Before the equipment of this level was officially recognized and used, he had already sent out such powerful strength. If he recognized the owner later, he would be able to use it, If you can inspire more powerful forces, you will definitely go up two levels, which is not worth the equipment potential of this level.


    "It looks good to me. The strength of this equipment fits you very well." Wu Hao nodded his head with satisfaction, which was tailor-made for kuangfeng.


    Kuangfeng was not too happy. His inner joy was self-evident, but he didn''t want to be so frivolous in front of Wu Hao, so he put it on and felt the power, and immediately took it off.


    Looking at a set of equipment in front of him, he was still excited. He wanted to hide it, but he couldn''t.


    "Satisfied?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    Guangdong nodded his head firmly. What else is there to be satisfied with and dissatisfied with? He was not too satisfied. He didn''t even think that he would get this kind of equipment in his lifetime. He didn''t expect that Wu Hao came over and gave him such a powerful equipment.


    "All the equipment has no owner. All of them are new equipment. You can recognize the owner immediately. After recognizing the owner, try and put it away quickly." Wu Hao said seriously.


    "You really don''t want to keep this set of equipment..." crazy Feng is not sure.


    "From the moment you decided to work with me, you are part of my strength. Your strength is stronger, that is, my strength is stronger. So don''t doubt what I said. I said I would support you, so I will support you? You make yourself stronger, and you also make me stronger. Don''t ask such meaningless questions any more. " Wu Hao said seriously.


    Crazy Feng looks at her, the gratitude and loyalty in her eyes are unprecedented.


    He didn''t say anything. He nodded, took up the knife, cut his palm, and directly pressed the blood on the head of the whole set of equipment. The blood flowed down the whole set of equipment, the golden light. I breathed red. After a flash of golden red light, the light of the whole set of equipment converged and recognized the master successfully.


    Huang Zhong gently suspended in the air, his mind moved. He didn''t need to wear the master''s equipment one by one. He immediately put on his new armor. At last, the golden sword on the ground flew to his hand. In a moment, the whole equipment was perfectly presented. At the moment of closing, the power was furious, and the earth was swept by a gust of wind.


    The powerful force is more than one level stronger than just trying on.


    Strong!


    Only one word.


    Wu Hao laughed with satisfaction.


    Crazy front that more satisfied, from the air landing, once again kneeling on one knee, hands preservation.


    "Why are you kneeling again?" Wu Hao sighed helplessly.


    "In my lifetime, I will do everything for you. I will go through fire and water at all costs!" Kuangfeng''s powerful salute.


    "OK, OK, just keep these words in mind. Don''t tell me." Wu Hao gave a faint smile.


    Crazy Feng stood up, thought a move, the body of equipment completely appeared in front of him, not scattered on the ground, but as a set of equipment with support in front of him.


    "Put it away."


    "Yes."


    Crazy Feng idea move, gold armor into his space ring.


    Others have chosen their own equipment.


    There is also a complete set of equipment in it, but in the end, all the team members chose pieces as their own equipment, because what they want is completely different effects. As Wu haogang said, although the complete set of equipment can completely improve the strength level to a certain extent, there are certain constraints, that is, the strength attribute of the complete set of equipment is too single, But the parts are different. Each part of the parts has a different combination of characteristics. Together, the whole set of equipment can have more powerful attributes. If the power can be used properly, it will not be worse than the whole set of equipment. They know this very well, because their own power level is weaker than that of crazy front, It''s better for them to integrate a complete set of spare parts equipment.


    After finishing, everyone put on the equipment. Although the colors of the equipment are very different, and the clothes on the body look messy, it''s not surprising that the strength of these equipment after wearing on the body. After all, it''s from the same forger''s skill. There''s not so much conflict. Every part exudes different powerful power, Everyone was excited, too.


    "You can take some time to adjust your equipment. If the conflict is obvious in any part, you can continue to change it and try to find some equipment that can be perfectly integrated." Wu Hao reminded.


    The team members nodded excitedly one by one and felt the equipment on their bodies, whether it was knee pads, leg guards, boots or chest armor and helmet. They felt every part of them and tried their best to balance the strength of every part. So after feeling it, some people have determined that the equipment they want has reached perfection, and some people have found that, Some parts of the equipment is not enough to achieve the most powerful level of integration, there is a slight adjustment.


    After everyone has finished adjusting, everyone''s equipment has reached the most complete state level. Although all the parts are pieces, they are all made by Longya old man, and the difference is not particularly big. Everyone can feel the level of integration between equipment and equipment, and between parts, There is still an unusual connection.

 Chapter 1203

    Although it''s not a suit, it has a similar feeling to a suit. At least this feeling is no worse than the whole set of equipment bought outside. Maybe this is the peculiarity of Longya old man. He can make this kind of simple equipment, even parts, no different from a suit. As long as he can find enough good accessories, it''s not a problem at all, It''s very exciting for each of them.


    However, there is only one more troublesome problem left, that is to recognize the Lord.


    The whole set of equipment is very simple. It takes only one time to recognize the owner of the whole set of equipment. It doesn''t need one part to complete it, but the parts are different. After all, the parts are not a whole set of equipment, and they have no contact with each other except the owner. It''s an inevitable process to recognize the owner of a single piece of equipment, We need to do a very laborious thing, that is, each component, each component should be identified individually.


    It''s very troublesome, but will they be troublesome now? Obviously not. Although a whole set of equipment is worn in pieces, it is also a set of equipment after all, and it is also the top equipment from Longya old man. When you wear it, you already feel the powerful power. After the dream, no matter what the equipment is, there will be a strange connection. There is no doubt that the equipment of Longya old man is not to mention, Although each piece of spare parts exists independently, after each piece of spare parts identifies with a master, the mutual induction between equipment and equipment kit will become more magical, with almost the same control ability as the suit, which makes each of them feel excited. As long as the master is recognized, then they have it. A complete set of equipment, and each part can make them play a variety of different powerful forces. For example, the arm guard on the wrist can bring a strong output of power, while the boots on the feet can improve their high-speed movement ability. Although they are not the parts of a whole set of equipment, after the two parts are recognized, They can also achieve the best coordination effect. As long as the mind moves, the equipment that has been recognized can obey the master''s rules of use.


    Everyone quickly cut off their hands, every part, every piece of rotten equipment, the Terran alone. In fact, for these soldiers, it doesn''t consume much blood, so no one is too troublesome. Every piece of equipment, even if it''s just a force on the hand, rings are passed by the Terran alone, and bursts of light are flashing in the dark night sky, Each set of equipment is rapidly forming a strong and intensive contact ability with each other, so that their common task, a master unloading equipment, a component, a component identification tracking, soon all the equipment on the hands of all members are identified, the shining light disappears in an instant, all people fly to the air in order to test the equipment, and their ideas move beautifully. Even if the equipment is mixed up, it flies towards its owner in an instant. Every part is just like the whole equipment. All the parts are cooked and installed on them in an instant. There is no difference between them and the whole equipment. Moreover, there is a magical coordination between different equipment after they are appointed to the organization, It''s like a complete set of equipment, but each part has a different power, which makes them all excited,


    Although they need to spend more time to control the power of each component and be familiar with the power of each component to achieve the best coordination effect compared with the complete set of equipment, their power will be improved by more than one or two levels once this process is completed, which they have no doubt about, I feel the powerful power on my body. The power under the equipment blessing is one or two levels higher than the power I already have. This kind of feeling is too strong. Their current power has not been completely untied. They believe that once their power is fully unlocked, the power of the equipment on the bed will be quite powerful.


    All of them fell to the ground from the air at the same time, kneeling on their knees, and embracing Wu Hao.


    "Thank you, young master!"


    Sonorous and powerful voice in the night sky, that with firm, with excitement, at the same time with extremely loyal four words, contains all their inner emotions.


    "Get up!"


    Wu Hao was also quite satisfied with their equipment. Although the suits made up of parts looked a little awkward, different parts looked different in color, and the pattern they created was different, and there was no complete set of patterns. However, after they recognized their masters, he was able to feel that these different parts formed a perfect coordination role after he was in charge of the organization, Wearing them also has a similar feeling to suits. Only Longya old man can do this.


    All of them got up as quickly as soldiers and stood respectfully in front of him.


    "All the pieces you choose are pieces. Although the pieces made by Longya old man have formed a powerful coordination ability similar to the suit after you recognize the master, each part has different power and different blessing forms, which requires you to spend more time in the future to understand and coordinate the power that different parts of this set of equipment can emit, Only when the power of each component is applied to the best condition, can your strength be improved to the best, and your equipment can be used to the best. I believe you know this without me, but I still want to remind you that you must make good use of your equipment in the future, no matter what, He is the best equipment that I can provide for you now, and I think it is also the best equipment that the whole high heaven can provide for you. " Wu Hao looked at them and said seriously.


    "Yes


    Everyone gave a respectful fist. Of course, they knew that the equipment from Longya old man was absolutely the best equipment in the high heaven, especially for such a large-scale equipment.


    "But it''s a bit of a problem for you. After all, you can''t get such good equipment without any reason. So, you can''t use such equipment at ordinary times. Do you hear me? If we are found using such equipment, the relationship between us will be exposed easily. After all, the Lord of Lingtian already knows about my relationship with the old man Longya. If you can get so many equipment, the Lord of Lingtian will doubt that I have provided you with such good equipment, and I can provide you with such good equipment, Why do you suspect that you have rebelled and joined in? I''m going to rebel against him with me. At this stage, in order to avoid all her doubts, you must be careful. " Wu Hao said, with a serious look on his face.


    "Yes


    Kuangfeng takes the lead and obeys orders.

 Chapter 1204

    "So it''s a troublesome thing. On one hand, you can''t use the equipment aboveboard, on the other hand, you have to do a good job in coordinating the equipment. So you go out to the mountains to find a place where there is no one, adjust your state, and try to be familiar with your equipment. When you have time, you can run outside, Don''t be where there are people. " Wu Hao said that if it is found in a place where there are people, the powerful equipment will easily spread. Although the old man Longya has started to build weapons for private people, there are so many people all of a sudden, and everyone has so many equipment made by the old man Longya completely. It''s hard for people to doubt and discuss.


    "I''ll arrange it." Crazy Feng nodded firmly, he is the captain of Yinhui team, these things should be responsible by him.


    "I''m sure you can handle it well, but you still have to be careful. There are many people outside now, so you should try to find a place in the mountains and forests and try not to meet people. If you meet people, you should kill them without any doubt. Once someone comes back to the City, it''s easy for you to be doubted and discussed, As long as there is a discussion, it will inevitably flow to the ears of the Lord of Lingtian. Do you understand? "


    "I understand!" Kuang Feng nodded firmly, which he knew very well. The relationship between them and Hu Hao was secret. If people knew their equipment, it would definitely arouse suspicion. After all, for the people who have the best relationship with Longya, 9 Wu Hao is the only one who can get so many weapons from Longya, and now they have so many weapons, It''s hard not to doubt that they have a close relationship with Wu Hao. Once they are known, their relationship is extraordinary. Let alone be on guard, the Lord of Lingtian is likely to clear the Yinhui team quickly.


    "That''s it. You can go outside and get familiar with your equipment. If you can meet spirit beasts for actual combat, it''s better." Wu Hao smile, other also don''t say, oneself leisurely Ya Ya Ya of go to green river city.


    The whole reincarnation team stood there respectfully, watching him leave, watching him all the time, disappearing into the night, and then looked at kuangfeng. Next, it''s time for the team leader to take them to do things.


    "Childe''s meaning is very clear. The next thing we need to do is to get familiar with our equipment. After all, we can''t have the opportunity to use this equipment after we go back to the city. At least for now, we can''t use this equipment openly and justly before we tear our face with the Lord Lingtian. We can only be familiar with this equipment in the wild." Huang Feng said, immediately led the team toward the mountains.


    "Captain, I really didn''t expect that the young master would make so many equipment for us, and all of them were made by old man Longya himself. In the whole high heaven, any cultivator who can get even a piece of old man Longya will greatly enhance people''s strength. He actually made so many complete equipment for us."


    "Young master is a man of great promise. Did you say that you would talk to me? If we work together in the same boat, we will do it. So what we have to do is to be loyal to him. Do you hear me? "


    "Heard the captain, you don''t need to say that we must be loyal to the young master. This is the best master I have ever met and heard. If I have a chance to follow the master, I will always follow him!" A firm voice came from the team.


    "Yes, this is the best master we have ever met. I believe we will never meet a better master. Of course, we should always follow him!"


    "Always follow the young master!"


    "Always follow the young master!"


    "All right, you are so excited and loud. What if you get other people''s attention? And put away your equipment quickly. Don''t walk here in such clothes. It''s still close to Qinghe city. In case someone finds it bad, put it away quickly. " Crazy front satisfied smile.


    The players immediately put all their equipment into the space, one by one excited to the mountains, they all want to try to see how strong their equipment is.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wu Hao returned to Qinghe City, it was getting late, and there were not many people walking on the streets. In addition, many of the warriors in Qinghe city went to Longya city. There were fewer people on the street, and the spacious streets looked a little lonely.


    Wu Hao thought about things in his heart as he walked.


    It''s almost a week since I came back from Longya city. It''s reasonable to arrange a second good play next.


    There was a bad smile on the corner of his mouth and he went back to his residence.


    They had already gone to bed, and Wu Hao didn''t disturb them either. He went to bed with the beauty in his arms. The next morning, under the service of Yu Ying and Yu die, Wu Hao was released easily. Under the service of their two little girls, he got up and went downstairs to eat.


    Breakfast is ready.


    "Xiaolan, I''ll start the second step later, so you''ll come with me." Wu Hao smiles and enjoys the service of Yun Han and Yun Ru. The little mouths of these two girls are really getting worse and worse.


    "Good." Xiao Lan nodded and said that she was a little excited to do something bad.


    "I''m going too."


    "I''m going too."


    How can Xiaobing and Xiaodi miss this? He immediately raised his hand happily.


    "All right, then you two should go with us." Wu Hao knocked on their heads. These two girls are the most willful and naughty. They don''t want to miss anything interesting.


    "Husband, how long will you go?" Asked Tina.


    "It''s only one day at most. I''ll go in the morning and come back in the evening. Don''t worry. Maybe I''ll be back at noon." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Then I won''t go with you, sister Qingyin said. Next, we''ll prepare to go to the college to reopen." Said Lingfei.


    "Yes, now that you''ve come back and things are almost settled, you''ll almost go back to the college next, especially you still have a lot of skills to learn." Qingyin said.


    "Call the others back first. I think they will be reluctant to use the things you give them. They will certainly come back slowly. They will not come back without ten days and a half months." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "They are so slow that they buy them, but next you have to go to the college and learn some skills you haven''t learned." Qingyin said seriously.


    "I understand."


    Wu Hao also nodded firmly. It''s true that he hasn''t learned new skills for a long time. He hasn''t learned new skills since he transformed the netherworld fire. College assessment is directly related to skills.

 Chapter 1205

    "Then I''ll go back to the college after I''ve done it, and maybe I''ll go out again later. However, while I''m studying in the college, there''s something about the supernatural beast making trouble on the other side. I don''t think they will doubt that the supernatural beast is still in my hands." Wu Hao thought about it and said.


    "Well, you can have your own plan anyway. You can see how to arrange it yourself." Qingyin said.


    Wu Hao nodded.


    After dinner with a small ice, small Di, small blue three little goddess came to the yard.


    "Kitty''s ready to go."


    Wu Hao smiles. Xiaolingkong immediately stands up from the crystal pile and runs to her side.


    Little blue idea move, they instantly disappeared in the yard, the next second directly appeared in the suburbs of Heihe city.


    Heihe city is a city near Longya City, about a month away from Longya city.


    Wu Hao chose Heihe City as his second target because of his own consideration.


    In fact, he is planning a false route. This route is the escape route of Lingkong beast after the outbreak of Longya city. Naturally, his escape route is towards the direction of nature, and the deep mountains and forests are her final destination. There is no doubt about this. Therefore, his planned route is from Longya city to a deserted mountain, Heihe city is the second point of this route.


    I believe that smart people can probably figure out where the escape route of Lingkong beast is going after a year by connecting the two cities? Even a stupid person, after the appearance of the third city and connecting the three points, can immediately know that Longya city is the escape point of xiaolingkong beast, and the target he wants to escape is the mountain which has been heading for the deep mountain, which is his final point.


    As long as they follow Wu Hao''s idea and start to implement their own plan, then everything will be simple.


    Wu Hao smiles and falls to the ground with them.


    "Little guy, what you''re going to do next is to walk around here in this state of size and make the feeling of going around the city from the outskirts. Do you understand?"


    Xiao Lingkong nodded.


    "After they are found, they will try every means to catch you. There is no doubt about that. So once they start to attack you forcibly, what you have to do is not to fight them first, but to run away, and to run towards the city. When they can get more and more, you have to show a state of being angered, get bigger in an instant, and then kill them in the city, Continue to fight with them until the city is almost destroyed, and you can finish it. I''ll let Xiaolan take you away. You don''t have to worry about other things. "


    Lingkong beast nodded cleverly.


    "Let''s go." Wu Hao touched on his head, and Xiao Lingkong also rubbed on his hand, and immediately ran towards him.


    "Xiaolan, let''s hide first."


    "Good."


    With a wave of Xiaolan''s hand, the four of them disappeared in the air. In fact, they were still in the same place, but Xiaolan used her aura to reflect the light around them, making them disappear in the air, so that they could watch this interesting farce on the spot.


    ¡­¡­


    According to Wu Hao''s request, Xiao Lingkong beast came to the outskirts of Qinghe city. He also knew what Wu Hao meant, that is, to make people feel that he was running away, so he was also very smart and wandered around the outskirts of the city. It was still early now, but many early risers were already driving to Longya City, and soon someone saw him, Near the suburb, there is a small and shining spirit beast, carefully avoiding people.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "Yes, I''ve never seen this kind of spirit beast, and it''s so small. Ordinary spirit beasts can''t be so small. Is it the cub of some kind of spirit beast?"


    "But what about the crystal clear body? I don''t think I''ve ever seen such a spirit beast before? "


    "Go and have a look. No matter what spirit beast he is, it''s right to catch him anyway."


    Several practitioners, who were going to Longya city in groups of three or five, noticed the situation there and immediately chased there. Other practitioners also noticed their movements and looked in the same direction as they were chasing. They immediately noticed the blue spirit beast that was trotting.


    "What''s that?"


    "Oh, no, it''s like a spirit beast. Besides the spirit beast''s crystal lustrous body, what spirit beast is there?"


    "Damn, no, isn''t the spirit beast in Longya city? How can you be here? "


    "Damn, are you stupid? Is the Dragon tooth city the lair of the spirit beast? He was chased and hunted by others there. Of course, he would try to escape. It''s normal for him to escape here. Although it''s only a few days, of course, it''s at the speed of the spirit beast. I don''t think this distance is a problem. Damn, I didn''t expect that the spirit beast would appear here. I had heard that there were spirit beasts in Longya city, I want to go to Longya old man to make weapons. By the way, I''ll see if I have a chance to see Lingkong beast. If I have a chance to get Lingkong beast, it would be better. I didn''t expect that I didn''t go to Longya city. I just saw Lingkong beast at the gate of Heihe city. It''s great. "


    "Damn you, wait for me. You''re alone. Do you think you can do anything better than spirit beast?"


    I noticed that there were more and more people there. Soon, all the people who got up early and rushed to Longya City noticed the situation there. They ran there one by one, took out their weapons and equipment one by one, and were ready to fight with Lingkong beast. Especially after they got close to Lingkong beast, they were more excited, because all their guesses were verified, This is indeed a spirit beast, and it''s a little spirit beast. Although we don''t know if it''s the spirit beast in Qinghe City, everyone knows that it''s really a spirit beast. If it''s a spirit beast''s cub, it''s better for them, because it can give them greater assurance to catch this spirit beast, In addition, the young Lingkong beast is better. It''s easier to avoid people''s eyes and ears after being domesticated. It''s directly taken to the deep mountains and old forests to raise, and then comes back when it''s strong enough.


    "Don''t run!"


    A group of people quickly chased the spirit beast. Some people were too late to run. They flew directly into the air and chased the spirit beast. When they were in the air, they cut down with a sword. The sword fell to the ground and burst into a deep trace.


    "Roar ~"


    The spirit beast roared at them, but he still didn''t change his body. Instead, he saw more and more people they were chasing, speeding up and running towards the distance. Everyone was happy for his move, because since the spirit beast was running away, it showed that his strength was not strong, and they were more interested. It seemed that the spirit beast just wanted to run away, Then they are more sure to catch him.

 Chapter 1206

    Everyone flew into the air, surrounded the spirit beast from the air with faster speed, and at the same time attacked the spirit beast with their own strength. The spirit beast dodged East and West, and finally couldn''t stand it.


    "Roar ~"


    Lingkong beast suddenly changed. Its body was as big as a mountain. It immediately showed all its strength. Its huge claws were patted by it. A lot of people in the air were injured instantly. Many people who didn''t escape were directly patted to death by her. They were so quick that they were shocked. I didn''t expect that Lingkong beast could change so little. No wonder it could escape from Longya city, It is reasonable to say that with such a huge body, it is impossible for him to escape from Longya city. It is strange that he will not be chased all the way. It turns out that he has become smaller and escaped.


    Those who quickly dodged the attack of Lingkong beast immediately launched a fierce attack on Lingkong beast. Naturally, they saw the power of Lingkong beast. Although they had expected that Lingkong beast would be very powerful, they were still surprised by the power of Lingkong beast suddenly. They didn''t expect that the strength of Lingkong beast was so strong, although they were shocked, But it makes them more excited. If such a powerful spirit beast is captured to be their own spirit pet, the improvement of its power is more than just a level. It''s just like a tiger adding wings, and its strength is multiplied several times. It''s not only excited, but also makes them attack faster and fiercer, bombarding the spirit beast one by one, The excited look was as if the spirit beast was theirs.


    Lingkong beasts are not polite to them. Anyway, they are attacking him. How could he easily let them go and attack them directly? His attack is sharp enough. The powerful crystal suddenly fell on them from the sky. Those who didn''t escape were stabbed on the ground and died directly. Some of the others avoided, But he also launched a more fierce attack on the spirit beast. In fact, the spirit beast retains his own strength. He can easily kill these people. It''s not difficult for his current strength, but what he is doing is the task given to him by Wu Hao, pretending to run away. Those people think that he is afraid, or his strength is poor, and immediately chase him out, As he chased, he launched a fierce attack on him.


    At this moment, the city also heard the news. They were not far from the city. Some people in Heihe city got up early and were ready to go to Longya City, or those who were not ready to go to Longya city were almost the same. It''s time to get up. They heard the news and heard a loud roar, which meant that a huge spirit beast was nearby, Then they quickly felt the powerful energy fluctuation. When they looked up from the air, they found that there was a huge spirit beast fighting with people outside the city, and they were chased by people at the same time. At a glance, they recognized what kind of spirit beast it was. Wasn''t it a spirit beast?


    Everyone was excited and rushed out of the city one by one. The spirit beast was very easy to recognize. The body made of crystal was his most characteristic feature.


    I didn''t expect that the spirit beast that appeared in Longya city appeared in Heihe city now. Although I don''t know what''s going on, and no one is willing to care about it at this time, everyone immediately thought of taking the spirit beast as their own. After all, that''s what many people go to Longya city for. Now, the technique of air force doesn''t appear in Longya city, On the contrary, they appeared near Heihe City and seemed to be running away, which of course gave them a full chance. Anyway, they met the spirit beast without leaving home. No matter what, so many people in Heihe city always had to compete with him to know what to do. It''s better for everyone to work together to defeat him first and then find a chance, It is entirely possible to swallow the spirit beast and take the opportunity to escape.


    "Kill


    A large number of people in the city rushed out and directly flew into the sky to attack the spirit beast from the air. When the spirit beast saw so many people coming around, it immediately launched its own attack. It flew towards the city and directly entered the city. It was fighting everywhere and the whole city was in a mess.


    He doesn''t care whether the buildings in this city will be destroyed or whether the people here will be killed by him. Anyway, he will certainly kill some people when he comes here. So he has no fear. He fights everywhere and rolls around casually. All the houses in a street will be crushed by him, and those who don''t have time to escape will be killed directly, However, when those practitioners see the spirit beasts enter the city, they are afraid to fight. After all, the city is full of people and houses. If they attack the city regardless of everything, the city is likely to be destroyed by them. Although some excited people can''t control so many, most of them are rational, Especially when they see a large group of people running around, their movements and strength are also slightly reduced. Relatively speaking, the strength of the attack is not so strong. At this time, the spirit beast didn''t care about him. He had a big fight in the city and ran to the other end of the city. They probably knew the direction of the spirit beast. It seemed that he was just trying to escape.


    This is a good thing for them. Since the spirit beast escapes again, it doesn''t have to go to Longya city. As long as it pursues her along his escape route, I believe there must be a way to chase her back. At least a large group of people can organize to find his escape direction, and there will always be a way to catch him.


    No matter how strong they are, they are only beasts. They are human beings. Although they are lacking in strength, it does not mean that the lack of strength is absolute. They can seize them by means of wisdom and unity.


    A group of people stopped him from the direction of the spirit beast''s escape, but the spirit beast still used its powerful power to directly break through their defense, ran from this gate to that gate, which is the direction of the next city, and then the spirit beast fled into the forest, and soon his body disappeared and turned into a small figure.


    Wu Hao, Xiao Lan, Xiao Di and Xiao Bing appear in front of Lingkong beast.


    "Well done."


    Wu Hao smiles with satisfaction and touches his head. The little guy really understands what he wants to do. He really wants the little spirit beast to create an intention to escape. He has just escaped from this gate to that gate, which is just in line with his planned route. Those people must think that he is running away, And it ran in that direction. Now most people think that the spirit beast has a way to escape.


    "Come on, blue." When Wu Hao smiles, Xiao Lan reaches out her hand and takes them back to the yard.

 Chapter 1207

    It took them less than half an hour to come and go, but the city of Heihe was boiling.


    The appearance of Lingkong beast makes many people realize that Lingkong beast is fleeing back to the deep mountains and forests. After all, it is obvious that she ran all the way from Longya city to Heihe City, and now she runs away from the outskirts of Heihe city. It is obvious that she wants to go back to the deep mountains and wild forests.


    It''s just that many of them don''t know why the spirit beast suddenly disappeared, just like he was in Longya city. It''s said that many people were fighting with him, and then he suddenly disappeared. Now it''s the same. This behavior in Heihe city is similar to the last time in Longya city. As a result, they are fighting, As a result, the little spirit beast suddenly disappeared out of the city. Everyone couldn''t figure out where it had gone.


    All the people searched in the direction of xiaolingkong beast''s escape.


    "What''s going on? The last time I heard that he was in Longya City, he suddenly disappeared. Why did he suddenly disappear this time? Does this thing have the ability to move instantaneously? "


    Hundreds of thousands of people are talking and talking while searching.


    "I don''t know what happened to the appearance and disappearance of the spirit beast. You can see the footprints left by him at the gate of the city, but even the footprints disappeared here. You can see that the footprints disappeared all of a sudden. What''s the matter? It''s impossible for his huge body to disappear, even the ability of instant movement, It''s impossible for him to go far, but you don''t hear anything at all


    "I''m also very strange. He disappeared so suddenly that there was no sign at all."


    "You don''t know that. The spirit beast can change its body freely, and it can become bigger or smaller. That''s why it''s so easy to escape from Longya city. Now that he''s in Heihe City, he''s also using the same old trick to escape. So it''s not easy to find him, but after all, he knows he''s here, And he seems to be planning an escape route. We should be able to find him


    "How do you know it can get bigger and smaller?"


    "Damn, I just met him in the east gate. When I met him, he was only a small one. If I didn''t pay attention, I wouldn''t notice him at all. The reason why he suddenly became big was that we launched an attack on him. Just after crossing the city, he came to the outskirts of the west gate. I guess he must have made use of his physical advantages to escape quickly again."


    "It turns out that the size of Lingkong beast can become bigger and smaller. No wonder that little thing can escape from Longya city for a long time. If it''s bigger and smaller, it''s hard to do. When it''s big, it''s a big target. We can all notice it. It''s easy to track it, but it''s smaller. According to you, He''s too small to be noticed. It''s hard to track him


    "Yes, if it can be reduced, the probability of his escape will be higher. Unless we have more people to join in the search, we can''t catch the Lingkong beast in that state. The land is vast and the people are sparse. The little Lingkong beast wants to escape easily."


    "What else do you have to worry about? Are there only hundreds and thousands of practitioners in Heihe City? Those people haven''t slowed down. Now they will definitely join in the search. Looking back, there are groups of people coming. I believe they can definitely carry out a carpet search. You see how smart those people are. They will go to the tree immediately. The footprints on the ground can''t be found. It''s very possible that the spirit beast escaped from the tree trunk. "


    "It''s really possible to escape from the top. After all, if you escape from the top, the probability is higher, the risk is smaller, and it''s not easy to be found."


    "I just don''t know where the beast is going."


    "I think we''d better have a good discussion on this. If we chase blindly, it''s definitely not the way. Now there is a very obvious result that the spirit beast is running away. As long as he is running away, then we have a chance to catch him. The key is to determine the escape route. Otherwise, if we can''t catch him or the worst way, it''s a waste of effort."


    "There''s nothing to discuss. Haven''t you noticed that the spirit beast runs from Longya city to Heihe City, and there''s a straight line between the two cities? He must be running in a straight line, so where is the straight line between Heihe City and the next city? It must be Heishan city. Hey, the mall is a straight line with Heihe City and Longya city. The spirit beast is definitely moving towards this straight line. Then you have noticed that there is no straight line formed by these three lines on the map. Where is the last straight line? It''s an unmanned mountain. The spirit beast itself was captured from the mountain, Then he must want to go back to the mountains now, so there''s nothing to discuss. As long as we chase and intercept along this route, we will definitely have a chance to catch the spirit beast. "


    "Damn, the three cities with you are connected in a straight line, and the straight line points to a mountain range." Someone has taken out a map of the high heaven from the space ring, found the three cities, connected them into a line, and continued to extend the straight line. Sure enough, the spirit beast is going to the mountain range.


    A few people nearby immediately burst out of excitement and blindly pursued the spirit. After all, the air beast had no target and was able to find the right opportunity, but on the other hand, if they could know the target of the spirit beast. Then they can chase and intercept on the road ahead of him.


    This will make things easier.


    "Shh ~ keep it down. Don''t tell anyone else about this secret. We can go to Heishan city first, or go to the next city of Heishan city to chase and intercept. Don''t let everyone know that the spirit beast has this goal. Just let us know. Don''t let everyone know."


    Some are smart, others are resourceful.


    Everyone is thinking about the spirit beast. At this time, the one who can take the lead will have more advantages. Let everyone know that the spirit beast is running away in a planned way, then everyone will encircle and intercept, and their chances are relatively weak. On the contrary, they just need to control the news first, take the first step, and make plans, Then they will have a greater chance to catch the spirit beast. Although many people will guess that the spirit beast has such a planned route, at that time, they had been chasing and intercepting in front of them and didn''t worry about the people coming behind them.


    "Shh ~"


    Several people on this side immediately dispersed with the team and went to the other side to look for it, but they were not in a hurry to look for it, because they knew that it was a waste of effort.

 Chapter 1208

    The spirit beast has already escaped, and when it becomes smaller, they may not be able to find it at all. In this case, what we need to do now is to go directly to Heishan city instead of searching blindly here. When we get to Heishan City, we can find someone to carry out a longer and larger carpet search and intercept. I believe we can stop the spirit beast, At that time, all people will attack her crazily, even if they can''t catch her, it can also make him lose his vitality. Then they can go on to the next city to surround him. When his strength is almost the same, they will find a way to deal with him, as long as they know. Secretly escape route, then everything else is not a problem.


    A few people on this side moved very quickly, almost without hesitation. Before everyone reacted, they had already gone to Heishan city. However, some people on this side were still searching for the spirit beasts everywhere. Of course, when the second night came, some people began to calm down and search for the spirit beasts near Heihe city, It must be impossible, but where to find the spirit beast next? Why did Lingkong beast appear in Longya city and then in Heihe City? Where will he go after Heihe City disappears? When this idea spread in most people''s minds, they finally realized that Longya city may be just a starting point. The spirit beast is going to a place. Where is it going? It''s probably the mountain that this straight line points to.


    But after everyone reacted, the first group of people who realized that they had been far away from them, but they were not too late. After all, there were still people who didn''t realize that a large number of people began to leave towards the black mountain city.


    At the same time, the news that Lingkong beast appeared in Heihe city spread like wildfire. People who heard the news were surprised. They originally planned to look for Lingkong beast near Longya City, but they didn''t expect that Lingkong beast had appeared in Heihe City in such a short time. It was a full month''s distance, though they didn''t know how he appeared, But everyone knows that this is a real and effective news, because the information from many aspects confirmed that the spirit beast really appeared in Heihe city.


    Smart people are still in the majority, especially when they are not in the situation at that time. They are more able to calm down, face the news and accurately judge and analyze the news. As a result of the final analysis, almost all people clearly realize that the spirit air beast is most likely not caught, and he is choosing to escape and return to the place where he lives, Why do you say that? Obviously, after he left Longya City, he went to Heihe City, which is a city arranged in a straight line with Longya city. Although it''s hard to judge the two points, there is a trend here. If he goes from Longya city to Heihe City, then the two lines are connected to draw a straight line, and the ultimate goal is a mountain without people, Although it''s not necessarily the place where he sent it by air, it can be a home for him to go back to nature.


    He wants to go back to nature.


    This conjecture broke out immediately among all practitioners, because everyone knew that it was a very useful information. Everyone would go to look for it wherever it appeared. It was always too passive, and it would disappear for no reason, which made it difficult to figure out where it was hidden, But now this information provides them with a complete clue, that is, the spirit beast is planning a complete escape route. If this route can be accurately analyzed, then they have a long distance to be prepared in advance to accurately capture it before he enters the unmanned mountain.


    No matter which city, the people who got the news were all in a commotion. The spirit beast became a ownerless thing, and now it is very likely that they can catch it. Everyone is excited to go there. While they are going in that direction, they plan specific action plans on the road. As long as they try to find a way to chase, intercept and stop the spirit beast, they always have a chance, Moreover, there is still a long way to go from Longya city to the uninhabited mountain range. As long as you can consume his power in the middle, you can find a way to catch it.


    Half of the high heaven was moved by the wind.


    The stupid man guessed the news and immediately rushed to Heishan city. The smartest one directly took it from the edge of the mountain range, because the ultimate goal of the spirit beast is to enter the mountain range. Then it must reach the foot of the mountain range. As long as the defense is well done here, it will be able to see the spirit beast.


    The reason why these people are the smartest is that there is another important hidden information in their plans. In such a long distance, the spirit beast is often found by people, so it means that they have to fight with human beings frequently and constantly, which will eventually consume a lot of power. And now more and more people are chasing him, Although his strength is very strong, his two fists are hard to fight, and his four hands are powerful. Although they are powerful, a large number of them can also do enough damage to him. Although they may not be able to kill him directly, the damage accumulated. When he finally reaches the mountains, his strength must be the weakest.


    At this time, it is obviously the most handy time to deal with the spirit beast. Although they may not be able to deal with him easily, the spirit beast has the weakest strength at the end of this route. As long as they can arrange well, have enough ability, equipment and strength, they will be able to block him layer by layer and catch him thoroughly.


    It''s just that the smartest people don''t realize that their so-called cleverness is just the result of Wu Hao''s film. They think they are perfect and have achieved the best attack and pursuit effect. But all of them are in Wu Hao''s plan. From the beginning, they are doomed to get nothing.


    But Wu Hao is very happy that they can carry out what she wants them to do according to their own arrangement.


    After all, with the help of these intelligent people, the atmosphere of the whole high heaven will be brought up. He doesn''t want to be taken away by others.


    What''s more, he doesn''t want too many people to put their target on her, just by using the spirit beast to transfer their target. No matter what the purpose is, it''s a good thing for him. The only problem is that it''s a little troublesome. He has to find a new place every once in a while to make a big scene when he''s in the air to tell them, Where is the specific direction of Lingkong beast? Let them adjust their position.


    Most of the celestial world is full of spirits. When the empty beast hears the wind, Wu Hao, the creator of the figurine, has already come to the college with Qingyin.

 Chapter 1209

    After returning from Heihe City and resting for two days, Wu Hao can clearly feel that there are fewer idle dancers in Qinghe city. Basically, they all go after Lingkong beast, or some of them know that they can''t get it. After all, there is only one Lingkong beast, but there are so many people chasing it that they can''t fall on themselves. Some people go to Longya city, I want to go to Longya old man to make weapons. After all, Longya old man can''t run. Although he has only one, she can make many weapons.


    Qinghe city is colder than usual, but the college is still lively.


    But there are only two people in this class, one is Wu Hao, the other is Ling fei''er.


    However, Qingyin has ordered everyone to come back. The problem is that some people are very far away, and it will take a long time for them to come back. Qingyin also said that they don''t need to come back immediately, so many people don''t use the card Qingyin gave them, but go back slowly.


    It''s very easy to teach them both in the classroom, even a little sad. They practice together at home. Now in the college, they still teach their husband and sister. This kind of feeling makes her smile with a kind of fun.


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er also find it funny that there are only two of them on the playground in such a big classroom. This feeling is still a bit strange. After all, it''s in the college, not at home. If it''s at home, it''s normal. But in the college, there are only two people. It''s still a bit strange.


    "Cough, come on, don''t think so much about it. Let''s hurry up. Next, I''ll teach you a new skill." Qingyin adjusted her state. Anyway, it''s just two of them now. Wu Hao, in particular, hasn''t learned many new skills. I''d better hurry up and teach him more skills.


    "Come on, what are the new skills?"


    "I''ll teach you the same medium level skill, cold purgatory."


    At the beginning of formal teaching, Qingyin finally put away her smile and looked at them seriously.


    "Ice purgatory is a skill that uses the power of the nether world to create ice and cold space. The direct lethality is not as good as the money from the netherworld fire, but the indirect lethality and killing range are far more than the netherworld fire."


    Qingyin said, a cold air appeared in her hand. When she pressed the cold air on the ground, his body was immediately frozen, and the grass on the grass became extremely hard ice, and all of it broke with a touch.


    "Interesting."


    Wu Hao is interested.


    "This skill is hard to say and easy to say. Of course, I mean, for other people, for you two, especially for your husband, it must be a very, very simple skill. With your ability, if you want to understand this skill, I think it will only be a while." Qingyin smiles and then says, "the form of cold ice purgatory is a little similar to that of netherworld fire, but on the contrary, using fire requires the use of Reiki molecules to make a strong collision to raise the temperature. Cold ice purgatory requires the opposite. The more you keep still, the lower the temperature, the lower the temperature, The effect of ice purgatory will be stronger. "


    "That''s the principle." Wu Hao immediately nodded, already understood the reason of the ice purgatory.


    All temperatures are generated by molecular motion. The stronger the molecular motion is, the higher the temperature of any object will be. On the contrary, the weaker the molecular motion is, the lower the temperature will be. All this is the same for any universe. When the molecular motion stops completely, all life will stop and disappear, and the same temperature will be minimized, That''s what ice purgatory uses.


    Wu Hao didn''t wait for Qingyin to speak. He immediately sat cross legged and closed his eyes. First of all, he felt the existence of those forces. The movements of those small molecules were very violent and could maintain the normal living temperature of the world. But after feeling them, he only needed strong ideas to support them. It was inevitable to use his ideas to fight against these molecular movements, So Wu Hao first released his mind to control these molecules and let them slow down bit by bit. The temperature of his palm gradually decreased and a cold air slowly came out.


    Qingyin looks at him in surprise. Unexpectedly, before he teaches him the method, he has instantly understood the essence of this skill, and so soon released the ice purgatory.


    Theoretically speaking, it is much more difficult to make the force molecule static than to accelerate the force molecule, because the acceleration of the force molecule can be carried out in more ways, but the static operation of the force molecule can only be carried out completely by the mind, and it can''t replace the extremely strong mind control ability in any other way, otherwise it''s impossible to complete this thing.


    Although Meimei was surprised by him, she was always surprised by his divine tree when she saw him practicing new skills. Qingyin looked at the cold air rising from his hands and laughed with emotion and joy.


    After all, it''s his own man. He''s powerful. Of course, he''s more happy.


    See he instantly mastered this skill, Qingyin put his attention on lingfei''er, this girl has not mastered, so she just carried out one-to-one teaching.


    Wu Hao closed his eyes and felt the slowing rhythm of all the powerful elements in his hands.


    According to this principle, the higher the degree of prohibition, the colder it will be. The higher the level of ice purgatory, the greater the lethality it will be. However, if we want to completely ban the force elements, the stronger the idea of consumption will be. On the contrary, when all the molecules stop moving, it will cause ice purgatory in the true sense, Even more terrible than what Qingyin just showed.


    Although the ice purgatory just shown by Qingyin has reached the level that can cause terrible damage, Wu Hao can feel that the molecular structure has not completely stopped, that is to say, it just keeps static in a relative state, and the force molecules in it still keep moving relatively slowly, only reaching a lower temperature, But it didn''t reach true absolute low temperature.


    Only when the molecules stop moving completely can there be a real absolute zero.


    In the state of absolute zero, the molecular motion will really stop completely. On the contrary, only when the single molecular motion stops completely, the temperature will reach the true absolute zero.


    However, it is extremely difficult, even impossible, for Lang Sunzi to stop sports completely. Therefore, the essence of this cold purgatory is to lower the temperature, to make the temperature very, very low, and not to reach absolute zero.


    Is there any way to make the temperature reach true absolute zero?

 Chapter 1210

    Wu Hao was thinking about it.


    At present, the characteristic of this skill is that it can only use the mind control to achieve the state of complete stop of rotten molecules. It is difficult for force to participate in it. Any force intervention will increase the temperature, because there is a kind of molecular movement in force itself. If you want to let force participate in it, you will accelerate, and the temperature of new molecular movement will naturally rise, which will not achieve this effect, But the idea is another dimension of power, which can make the molecule gradually controlled by the idea without other influence, so it can make the molecule stop gradually.


    But this is also the limitation of this skill, because there is no other force to participate in it. It can only rely on the idea to stop the molecular movement and achieve the cooling effect. Unless the idea reaches a certain strength, it is difficult to complete this skill. Even if the idea is strong, it is impossible to make this skill play so well, Because it is quite difficult to stop the molecule completely, and it can not be completely achieved with strong ideas.


    Although this is a medium level skill, I''m afraid it''s no less difficult than any high-level skill. Especially if you want to make this skill play at a high level and show very strong lethality and large-area lethality, this skill requires the performer to have a very strong mental level.


    Wu Hao is not in a hurry to try to develop this skill, because he immediately realized that there is a point in this skill, that is, it can reach absolute zero, but how to reach absolute zero?


    He believes that absolute zero is the real strength of this skill.


    He studied the skill carefully.


    Calmly put aside all the thoughts, and carefully feel the subtle power on the palm of the hand. The power of the nether world is very weak. Only with very subtle and careful thoughts can we feel that they do not have a state of movement in the macro perspective, but only at the micro scale, The movement of these molecules can clearly feel that they are constantly colliding with each other, moving, maintaining vitality, and maintaining temperature at the same time.


    Wu Hao tried to cover the idea on them, and then quietly stopped the idea. As the idea slowed down, the motion between molecules gradually slowed down, and the temperature gradually decreased. However, after slowing down to a certain extent, it was difficult for one idea to suppress the movement of the HSI. With stronger ideas, although the motion of the molecules could be reduced again, this kind of mutual confrontation, The more microscopic the scale is, the more intense the molecule is. It keeps its motion all the time to fight against the suppression of ideas.


    If Tingting only controls the intermolecular structure with absolutely powerful ideas to make them stop slowly, it is difficult for the chaotic elements to stop completely, because this kind of confrontation will always exist.


    But with the strengthening of control, it becomes more and more slow, but it can not completely eliminate the intermolecular movement.


    Wu Hao carefully observed the running basic model of cold ice purgatory, and found that the process of controlling molecules with ideas to stop them is like water. Although these molecules can be controlled to a certain extent as the liquid form of water, it is difficult to fix them after all, so it is very difficult for these grandchildren to stop completely.


    "Is there any other way to make these molecular structures no longer flow, but fix one by one?" Wu Hao thought of it in silence.


    He uses his limited knowledge on the earth to develop unlimited skills upgrading, and constantly compares all the knowledge he has learned with the current model to see if he can get a better way to use it.


    This sitting was a morning. As noon approached, a light flashed in his head, and a way suddenly occurred to him.


    Obviously, it is impossible to stop all the molecular movements in the world, so that the world will be completely destroyed. However, this skill itself is a process to stop the molecular movement in a limited range and cool it down. It is not impossible to stop the molecular movement in this region, For example, by fixing molecules to each other, can I completely stop the molecules in this region?


    How to fix it? Wu Hao thought of a way.


    Most of them spread out like tides, and they can feel things in a larger range and in more detail. However, no one has ever controlled the idea into a rod, so that the sense of the idea can be transmitted to every molecule. If these molecules are all connected together, the movement between them will not be constrained by this post? Instead of being able to move freely like before, like in the water.


    When he thought about it, Wu Haoli manipulated his idea into a rod shape to create a connection between two molecules. The movement of the two molecules was immediately greatly affected. When he completely fixed the three molecules with an equilateral triangle structure, the three molecules immediately stopped moving. They were not unable to move, but they were very difficult to move, Because the rod-shaped structure makes their range of motion become infinitely narrow, almost infinite stop motion.


    Wu Hao suddenly got excited. Yes, his idea has been confirmed. Through the fixation of the rod structure, they can enter a relatively static state from the floating state. The mirror is almost close to absolute zero, because the motion between molecules is completely fixed by the rod-shaped idea. They can''t even move, if there is still a gap with absolute zero, That is, the external molecular motion causes the heat to transfer to it, so it can not reach absolute zero, but the temperature of the core region of the three molecular structures has reached the level of absolute zero.


    Wu Hao specially felt the temperature of the three molecular structure cores, which was much lower than that of Qingyin just.


    There is a smile on his face. It seems that this method is feasible, and it can reach true absolute zero, at least in the area of mind manipulation. This is also the characteristic of this skill itself. As long as the temperature of the core area can be reached, it will be reduced as far as possible, so will the temperature nearby.


    Now the biggest problem is how to connect all the molecules with a rod-shaped idea. This work is extremely meticulous and requires great patience. If a skill takes more than 20 minutes to perform, no matter how powerful a skill is, it will be a waste in the end. Who will wait for you to perform all the skills, I''ll fight you again. It''s almost a minute fight. No one will wait for such a long casting time.

 Chapter 1211

    The biggest problem with my skill now is that it needs very fine ideas to set all the curtains of each molecule, so as to achieve the best effect. However, this is a very difficult and meticulous work. How can it be completed quickly?


    Wu Hao has thought of this problem in his mind, but he is not in a hurry to do it first, because what he wants to determine is whether his theory can really perform beyond the ice purgatory condensed by Qingyin.


    He''s going to manipulate more molecules and put them at absolute zero.


    It''s not an easy thing to do. Just like what I thought, it''s a very difficult and meticulous work, and every point must be completed carefully. In order to stabilize the structure, Wu Hao always adopts the regular triangle structure, that is, he first creates three molecules to form a triangle, and then creates a third dimension, The three sides are fixed to form an equilateral triangle, no matter which side they go, all of them are equilateral triangle structure. This equilateral triangle, no matter which side, can be completely fixed. One equilateral triangle can fix four molecules. After the boiler, the movement of these molecules stops immediately, and they try to move, But it is completely fixed there by the rod-shaped idea, and it can''t move even if it wants to. The temperature drops instantly.


    The trouble is to fix countless molecules in this way. Wu Hao carefully connected other molecules in series with the triangle as the center, and each structure kept the structure of the triangle. Only in this way can they be completely fixed with each other, and their amount of motion reached the minimum.


    Keep connecting molecules together. Every molecule connected in this structure stops. The temperature on his hand reaches absolute zero. It''s very cold, and the cold area is gradually expanding in his hand. Although hundreds of molecules are just a tiny structure like dust, But the dust like small power structure, in the absolute zero degree state, can emit far more than the temperature emitted by his larger power structure. The grass around Wu Hao has frozen.


    Ling fei''er is practicing. He feels the temperature drop sharply. Subconsciously, he opens his eyes and is shocked to see that all the grass around Wu Hao is frozen. Qingyin immediately pulls him up and retreats.


    He looks at Wu Hao with astonishment. Is this boy studying how to break through the limit of ice purgatory? Ice purgatory is a skill that can''t be assisted by other forces. The cooling process can only be achieved by stopping the intermolecular movement of the mind. With such a simple but extremely difficult skill, he can think of other ways to make the temperature lower.


    Qingyin can''t believe it, because in his idea, there is no room for further improvement of this skill, because it''s impossible to simply use the idea. If the movement between molecules stops completely, you can only improve the idea. No matter how strong the idea is, you can''t stop the movement of the molecular structure completely. You can only pursue a broader damage area and spread the idea, It is the direction of development to expand the scope of ice purgatory. However, the subtle and almost imperceptible power structure in his hand exudes a cold breath that he can''t imagine. It seems that anything close to it will be condensed and cooled, as if even time and space can''t escape. What''s the situation of this temperature solidification? What on earth did he feel? You can also let such a little power, send out such a strong cold breath. What kind of transformation has ice purgatory made in his hands? How could he have done that?


    The shock in Qingyin''s eyes was very obvious. This feeling was extremely surprising. I''m afraid that even Shenzong could not do it. No, I''m not afraid, but it''s impossible at all. Except for him, it''s impossible to make the degree of cold ice purgatory reach such a high level. His hand heart gradually expanded. Compared with cold ice purgatory, it''s a very small power structure, The cold smell was beyond the limit of the temperature he could feel.


    The temperature is extremely terrifying, which makes him feel that if the temperature is displayed, it can completely solidify space-time.


    Because time and space itself is a kind of power. When it is in a state of motion, time and space exist. If the temperature drops to the same terrible temperature in Wu Hao''s hands, I''m afraid even space will lose its vitality. After losing its vitality, it means that space is dead. Then space is condensed to a certain extent. This can be done, The terror level of this skill is not as simple as that of medium skill, or even higher than that of high skill.


    Wu Hao is constantly connecting the molecular structures in series. The strength in his palm is gradually expanding. Although it is very small, very subtle, very subtle, he can clearly feel that the cold range is getting wider and wider.


    Qingyin sees that he is holding his breath and concentrating, trying his best to transform the ice purgatory. He thinks about it, pulls lingfei''er to one side and whispers in his ear.


    "Phil, let''s go to dinner first. It''s estimated that his state will last for a long time. We''d better go back to dinner first and come back after dinner. Anyway, if he doesn''t eat for a day, it won''t matter. Let him practice here. It seems that he is transforming the ice purgatory. After his transformation is completed, this skill will be improved, It just teaches us how to continue to deepen this skill. "


    "It''s so frightening. The temperature in his palm can condense everything anywhere." Ling Fei Er looked at her in surprise. The temperature change of the birthday star, even if you can feel it from a distance, is really a terrible temperature. He has never felt such a strong low temperature.


    "I don''t know how he did it, but now he seems to have figured out a way to transform this skill, just like the last time he transformed netherworld fire. Let him be here, right? Let''s go back first and don''t disturb him


    Qingyin takes lingfei''er home to have a meal. When she leaves, she locks the door of the classroom completely and forbids people to enter it, disturbing him.


    When they came back from their meal and rest, Wu Hao was still sitting in the middle of the playground. At this time, all the grass within 20 meters around him turned blue. Without double eggs, all of them were as hard and brittle as steel.


    The power structure on his hand, which used to be the size of dust, has now reached the size of mung bean, which contains a tiny power structure with absolute zero degree. The cold air emitted has affected a very large area around him.

 Chapter 1212

    It''s still in the palm of his hand. The influence within 20 meters around him is only caused by the temperature emitted by the power structure in his palm. If the power structure the size of a mung bean is gently put on the ground and instantly destroyed, then the power emitted by the power structure can absolutely instantly condense the whole classroom, Let the whole classroom completely reduced to ice purgatory.


    Even this range may be wider, because the temperature is so low that it is terrifying. The lower the temperature rises exponentially, the wider the range of influence after his release. Wu Hao''s tiny power structure contains a degree of coldness that he can''t imagine and has never encountered, Qingyin can''t imagine what kind of terror it is to be released.


    Pro a Ling Fei Er found a place in the most corner, far away from him, sat down and continued to study. Although Wu Hao has entered the stage of further study, Ling Fei Er still has not fully mastered the essentials of this skill. Although the idea has been able to reduce the movement of molecules, it has not yet reached the level of making the temperature drop to the level of ice purgatory.


    From noon to afternoon, the strength structure in Wu Hao''s palm has increased from the size of mung bean to the size of soybean. It''s obvious that the temperature around him is getting lower and lower, and the influence of this range is becoming more and more extensive. When Yuan came over this Friday, all the places 20 meters away from him were frozen, but now it''s 50 meters, and all the areas are frozen, If this area continues to expand, it will affect the whole teaching building, and then the temperature will continue to transfer outward, affecting the outside of the teaching building.


    When lingfei''er is able to show a little cold, it''s dark. Qingyin gets up and is ready to take lingfei''er back. But now he''s a little hesitant. If he leaves like this, Wu Hao will surely forget the time and keep growing the strength structure in his palm. The result of continuous growth is that the range of cold will go outside the classroom, So it''s easy to get people''s attention.


    Just like the netherworld fire, it''s better not to let anyone know about the biochemical transformation of this skill. Only in this way can it become a card in hand. If the further study of the cold ice purgatory skill is known by others, soon everyone will know that someone has transformed the cold ice purgatory to a more powerful level. Once it''s spread to the outside world, Then it''s very difficult for Wu Hao not to give this method to Lord Lingtian. At that time, Lord Lin also learned the biochemical transformation of this skill, and their advantages were gone.


    Qingyin thinks about it and decides to interrupt Wu Hao.


    "My husband is almost there. If I continue to practice, it will affect the areas outside the classroom." Qingyin flew into the air and yelled a little.


    The temperature near it is very low. He has completely exceeded the limit of the ice purgatory. Because the temperature in his palm is all-round, even though he is 20 meters away, he feels that his hair is beginning to solidify. This feeling is very terrible.


    Slowing down the movement of the molecular structure can lower the temperature. The same lower temperature will also make the movement of the molecular structure slower. This is a complementary effect. He still feels frozen by him in the air 20 meters away from him. At this time, the blue force structure in her palm is only a little bigger than soybeans.


    It''s terrible. I really don''t know what he did.


    Wu Hao heard his voice, stopped a little, and slowly opened his eyes. He looked at the power structure in his hand and the weather. He shook his head in tears and laughter. From morning to night, he only condensed a power structure the size of a soybean. He struggled to connect all the molecules that could be connected. It was still such a slow process, It''s just too hard, too hard, too hard.


    This time the transformation is difficult to achieve, can only be like this has ornamental effect but no actual combat effect, that is too depressing.


    Wu Hao looked at the palm lamp, and found that the temperature of the power structure did reach absolute zero, which was terrible. However, the time consumed was too much, which exceeded his biggest image. Originally, he said that Lin Jie would come together for more than 20 minutes. Now, I didn''t expect that Lin Jie''s power structure of the size of a soybean would take him a whole day, If this kind of problem really happens in actual combat, the enemy will probably have a good sleep sitting there.


    There is no battle, there will be such a ridiculous picture.


    As soon as his mind was released, he immediately removed all the rod-shaped ideas, lost the movement of the control molecule who dared to pretend his ideas, and instantly restored the power structure in his palm, which was as clear as a blue diamond and exuded strong meaning. In an instant, it disappeared, and the surrounding temperature also instantly recovered, but the grass around his body was completely frozen to death, Because the cold has completely frozen the molecules and reached the level of destruction, it is impossible for any grass to survive, especially the one near it to freeze to death. There is no room for negotiation.


    Qingyin falls in front of him.


    "How on earth did you do it?" Qingyin looks at her inconceivably, and can''t imagine how she can achieve this level. A cold purgatory has come to his hand, which has played a terrible effect.


    "I''ll tell you later. I didn''t expect it would be so late. Let''s go back. Let''s go to chaos universe after dinner tonight." Wu Hao stood up and stretched out. Although it took more time than he expected, he was also a little disappointed, but the transformation was successful. It has been able to completely end the intermolecular movement and reach the level of creating absolute zero degree. As long as this is done first, then we can find a way to break through the time consumption, When the consumption of time can also break through, the ice purgatory can be displayed at any time with the idea.


    "Brother Linghao, the skill you just used is really frightening. It took you a whole day to condense a power structure the size of a soybean. As a result, the power structure hasn''t been used yet. The grass nearby has been frozen to death just by the temperature. It''s frightening. If the power structure falls to the ground, I''m afraid the whole teaching building will be completely frozen by the power of that instant explosion. " Ling Fei son also ran to come over, a face surprised looking at him.


    "Let''s go back. After I thoroughly study the transformation of this skill, I''ll tell you how to do it." Wu Hao smiles, hugs them, kisses them, and then walks in front of them. After all, he is in the college. If he is too aboveboard, it will be bad. Moreover, his relationship with Qingyin can''t be known by others. Qingyin and lingfei''er follow him. They are very curious about how she does it, but it seems that he hasn''t completed the transformation of this skill, So I didn''t continue to ask.


    Three people go back together.

 Chapter 1213

    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er go directly back to their home, and Qingyin goes back to her home. After a short rest, they come to Wu Hao from the underground passage.


    After dinner, Wu Hao directly let Xiao Lan take them to the chaotic universe.


    Thirteen of them have already had dinner and are practicing.


    When the sisters came together, they stopped practicing and went into the room to talk. But Wu Hao didn''t accompany them. She didn''t come to chaos universe to enjoy her beauties. She wanted to continue to try to transform the ice purgatory.


    If you complete the transformation of this skill at home, the influence of cold purgatory is likely to affect the nearby area and attract other people''s attention. It is obviously the best result in the chaotic universe. No matter how you use it, it is impossible to affect the outside world.


    They had a rest in the room, and Wu Hao just sat down outside the floating island.


    "What happened to my husband today? When I came back, I didn''t take a few little lollies to my room to enjoy them? " Lin Xueyan looked at him sitting outside to practice seriously and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yes, she is very serious today." Zhao Shuhan also giggled. He seldom saw him come here to practice seriously. Basically, he began to do all kinds of bad things as soon as he came.


    "Today, I got a new skill, and my husband transformed it, but it seems that I haven''t finished, so I''ve been trying to do it all the time." Qingyin said with a smile.


    "Then we don''t care about him. Let the young master try it on his own. Anyway, every time he comes here, it''s all bad. It''s rare for him to be serious. Let him study his skills well." Yu Ting said with a smile, pulling Xiaobing, Xiaolan Xiaodi into the room.


    One by one, they giggled and didn''t care about her. The sisters went back to the house together and did their own business.


    Wu Hao is practicing in the yard.


    During the day, it has been determined that using the rod-shaped idea to connect each molecular structure can make the temperature reach absolute zero. There is no need to try again. The results of the day have proved that this is a feasible method. The next biggest problem is how to improve the time and speed up the efficiency, It''s impossible to achieve real combat effect. At most, it''s just a skill that can be played. The real combat effect is extremely weak, but how to do this?


    Wu Hao racked his brains to think about it, and was also making various attempts. He sat outside for a whole night. When the hourglass was almost over, he found a feasible way.


    The rod-shaped structure of the idea is in the front, it is to fix the molecular structure one by one with the rod-shaped structure, but this method is very, very laborious, and very slow. If we extend the rod-shaped structure in another way, constantly embed the molecular structure in the rod-shaped structure, and then quickly fold the rod-shaped structure, Is it possible to achieve the same effect and make more rapid adjustment and improvement?


    As soon as he can do it, Wu Hao forms his mind into a huge long line. This line is of course a solid structure. Then he quickly manipulates it with his mind. Every molecule is constantly embedded on the pole. Then he manipulates the perception with his mind and quickly folds it. The folding effect is still a regular triangle.


    A force structure about the size of a soybean appeared in his palm, and the temperature also reached absolute zero.


    "Sure enough!"


    Wu Hao laughed excitedly. This structure can quickly improve the effect.


    Wu Hao tried again, and the effect was very obvious. His speed increased by more than one level. An apple sized power structure was quickly condensed in his palm. The blue diamond like structure exuded extremely cold temperature, and at the same time, it had great influence. The cold range was very far-reaching.


    Wu Hao was happy but not satisfied.


    Although an apple sized power structure is condensed almost in the blink of an eye, the speed is still a little lower than that of other skills. What he wants to achieve is the same level of performance as any other skill. He must condense in the moment when his mind moves, or even it is only 0.5 seconds, In front of the master, it is very likely to lose the effect completely, because 0.5 seconds is very likely to end the life. Once the life is over, it will not be able to condense enough strength against the opponent.


    Wu Hao thought of a better way.


    It is not a new method, but an adjustment and deepening on the basis of what has just been done.


    The idea is condensed into innumerable rod-shaped structures in an instant. These rod-shaped structures interlace with each other to form the shape it needs. At each interlacing point, all of them form a thin triangular structure, that is, the idea is used to form a three-dimensional structure composed of innumerable triangular structures, and innumerable regular triangles are formed in the middle.


    Next is the key.


    Wu Hao instantly poured a ball of strength into it. At the intersection of each rod-shaped structure, a molecule was caught instantly, and the whole structure was filled with temperature. At the moment of lowering Wu Hao''s palm, a watermelon sized blue power structure appeared, and the temperature covered the whole suspended island.


    "It''s so cold, honey. What are you doing?" A group of women came out of the room with their bodies in their arms. They all looked at him bitterly. They were sleeping. As a result, a sudden chill woke them up.


    "It''s a success. My skill has been transformed successfully."


    Wu Hao laughed excitedly. He threw out the watermelon sized ice purgatory in his hand and burst it in the air. In a moment, the space in front of him solidified directly. The chaotic universe with different forces had stopped moving in the area of nearly ten kilometers, especially near the center, That is to say, that piece of space is frozen in an instant.


    All the women were stunned. They never thought that the power structure in his hand would be so powerful that even the space could be solidified. This skill is a little too terrible.


    "Let''s have breakfast first. After breakfast, I''ll teach you how to use this skill, hehe." With a smile, Wu Hao stood up, stretched out and hugged all the beauties in his arms. But of course, he couldn''t finish hugging them. After all, there were so many women in front of him.


    "Do you mean you can finish this skill in a flash?" I can''t believe that the room for his skill to be improved is very small. I don''t know how he can improve the skill. Moreover, his self-confidence seems to change not only the intensity, but also the efficiency.


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao smiles and reaches for his hand. An apple sized ice structure has already appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 1214

    The ice structure the size of an apple exudes the smell of absolute zero degree. The temperature is too low for him to imagine. It''s extremely cold to be close to him, and the whole person will be frozen.


    "Husband, how did you do it?" Pro incredible asked a, really can''t resist.


    "I''ll let you know after dinner."


    Wu Hao went back to the room with a smile and had breakfast with them. They all sat on the sofa in the living room. They all looked at Wu Hao seriously, and Wu Hao held two little girls Lin Yuxin and Xiao Bing in his arms.


    "The characteristic of this skill is to use the mind to suppress the movement of the molecular structure, which is caused by the movement. Only when a single movement reduces the temperature, the temperature will drop. This is also the basic principle of ice purgatory. But I found that when I tested this skill according to the original method, the mind coverage is actually like water, and the molecular structure in it stops moving completely, Because the temperature can reach the real minimum only when the movement is stopped completely, so I was thinking about how to change this situation. I found a way later


    Wu Hao said that he formed a virtual structure in the air with his ideas. The molecules are basketball sized patterns. He also described the ideas as a rod-shaped structure, forming a regular triangle in the air.


    "Look at the structure diagram in the air. The Basketball Size circle is the molecular structure of the dark force, and these rod-shaped structures are what I formed with my mind. You see, when the mind has the sensory structure to fix these four molecules, these four molecules can''t do any other movement at all, because their movement at every angle stops, If you are completely bound by the rod and lose the movement, then the temperature will naturally drop to the highest level and form absolute zero. "


    "What I have been doing in the daytime yesterday is using the rod structure to continuously connect molecules. The efficiency is very, very slow, because there are too many molecules. It takes too much time to achieve a strong mayor level. As you can see, I spent one day yesterday, From morning till night, only a power structure of the size of a bean has been formed. Although it is absolutely zero and the power is the same, the scale is too small, and the time spent is too much, and the efficiency is too low, so it is impossible to carry out complete actual combat. So I reformed it again in the evening. "


    Wu Hao said that countless intersecting structures of rod-shaped structures were formed in the air this year, and the intersecting forms of each rod-shaped structure were in the middle, forming countless very, very close and small regular triangle structures. However, there was no sub structure at the intersection of these three regular structures, so it was meaningless, It is just a net of ideas, which is similar to a three-dimensional form.


    "This is what I''ve transformed. You see, these rod-shaped structures are interwoven to form a myriad of three-dimensional regular triangles in the middle, and each intersection is where the molecular structure is contained. Because this is a structure made up of ideas, it is very simple to form this structure. Because we can control ideas with ideas in an instant, this structure can be completed in an instant as long as the ideas move. It is very easy. It does not need to fix every molecular structure as I did in the beginning, So difficult, so time-consuming. "


    "The next thing to do is just as simple. Release the power of the nether world. When those molecular structures pass through the network structure, some molecules will be captured in the cross structure of each positive triangle. After the molecules in this part are fixed, the temperature will drop instantly and reach absolute zero."


    Wu Hao used his idea to simulate a gust of wind to replace the force of the nether world. After this gust of wind blows, the spherical molecular structure contained in the wind is fixed at each intersection of the original structure, and the molecular structure fixed at this intersection stops moving instantly.


    Because the whole picture is very clear, they immediately understand how Wu Hao said the operation plan was implemented? It''s very, very easy to understand.


    According to Wu Hao''s method, Ling fei''er reaches out her hand and condenses a grape sized ice structure, and the temperature reaches absolute zero in an instant.


    Ling Fei Er was surprised and excited. It took her a long time to understand the ice purgatory yesterday, and she made a little progress. But when he said this today, he finished the powerful improved version in a flash. It''s incredible.


    "Girl, you are a genius." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Brother Linghao, you are a genius. It took me a long time to make a little progress yesterday. As a result, after you finished your explanation today, I can instantly show your improved cold purgatory. It''s really amazing." Ling Fei Er was so surprised that he jumped into his arms. It was the same skill that he learned in an instant. How could he not be excited.


    "Husband, to tell you the truth, you are really a genius. You can transform the ice purgatory to this degree. There is no other language to describe it except genius." Qingyin''s thoughts move when she speaks. She condenses an improved version of ice purgatory the size of an apple on her hand. The temperature is also the absolute zero of the limit.


    This time, the transformation is not only easier than the netherworld fire, but also has lower efficiency and learning cost. It''s very simple to control the idea with the idea itself. Now we only need to release the power of the netherworld to impact the network structure formed in front of us. Although there are two steps, both of them can be completed in an instant. There is no so-called time difference, The efficiency is extremely high, and after his transformation, the effect of this skill has been improved a thousand times, while the difficulty has been greatly reduced.


    fierce,


    It''s really powerful.


    If the netherworld fire that he transformed before still needs a certain learning cost, then now the learning cost of the skill that he transformed is almost zero.


    It''s not a genius to be able to do this. These two words can describe it.


    "My husband is really good at this. In practice, we really believe that he is a genius. If he is not a genius, I''m afraid these two words can''t cover his husband''s talent in this respect. " Zhao Shuhan chuckles.


    "Yes, I also found that apart from tormenting us, the most powerful thing he did was related to cultivation." Shen Bingqing joked.

 Chapter 1215

    "Wife, I''m very satisfied with what you say. It''s true that cultivation is cultivation. Cultivation can never be ranked above tossing you. Hehe, I prefer tossing you, and I hope I toss your strength and surpass my cultivation ability forever." Wu Hao gave a bad smile, and all the women turned red in an instant.


    "Well, well, as soon as I talk to you, I''ll tease us. It''s getting late. Go back quickly." Nami giggled. Every time she told him these things, she would be teased by him. This kind of feeling was shy and happy. Of course, it would not be obvious to her charming person.


    "OK, let''s go first. Haha, I''ll come back to you tomorrow night. Today I wasted a night on cultivation. Tomorrow night, haha, I''ll let you enjoy it. It''s compensation for you." Wu Hao, with a bad smile, got up and gave them a hand in the face.


    "Who wants you to make up for it? It''s like we''re itching when we''re not with you all day. It''s obviously your own fault." Xu Xinjie was coy and angry.


    "I don''t mean that. I mean to help you cultivate. Hehe, that''s right. I can play a great role in your cultivation. Is it wrong to help you cultivate? When I say make up, I also mean to help you make up for the time you wasted today. I don''t say make up for anything else. Why are you blushing so much? "


    When Wu Hao said that, their faces were redder.


    Although every combination with him is a kind of cultivation, and it can improve their strength, this kind of cultivation will eventually make them feel that they are enjoying. In fact, they are basically enjoying, but they can complete the cultivation in the process of enjoying. So every time they talk about these things, they instinctively feel that they are enjoying rather than practicing, No wonder they think too much.


    "Well, well, I understand you. Go quickly."


    Lin Xueyan pushes him out of the door.


    "Let''s go first, elder sister, and come back tomorrow evening." Xiaobing gave birth to a lazy waist, hugged her sisters and left with her.


    "So we''re going?"


    They say goodbye one by one. Xiao Lan waves and takes them home.


    I have already had breakfast, so I don''t need to cook any more.


    It was still early. Wu Hao sat in the living room and enjoyed the service of two little girls.


    They went upstairs and changed their clothes.


    Seeing that Yu Yin Jade Butterfly was squatting in front of her to wait on her, they were used to it.


    And sat down beside him.


    "Husband, since the difficulty of this skill has been rapidly reduced by you, the next thing we need to do is to master the skill after your reconstruction in the chaotic universe. But in reality, it''s better not to use this skill, because the influence range of this skill is too large and obvious. As soon as we use it, the surrounding temperature will instantly decrease, It''s easy to be suspicious. " Qingyin said.


    "I know that after the transformation, the difficulty of this skill is very low, and it can be completed without any deliberate practice, so there is no need to use it in the real world. So, next, you should start to teach me new skills." Wu Hao laughed and then said, "although the difficulty of the reformed cold ice purgatory has been greatly reduced, he still relies on ideas as the basis. It''s useless if he doesn''t have enough ideas to form a stable molecular structure. He wants to make this skill powerful and has a very wide range, Well, first of all, you have to constantly improve your mind level. I hope you can keep this in mind, Phil


    "I see." Ling Fei Er nodded with a smile. As soon as he read it, a basketball sized ice structure appeared in his palm.


    The difficulty level of this skill drops exponentially, but the strength level rises exponentially. Originally, it was only a medium level skill, but now the difficulty level of this medium level skill, I''m afraid even the lowest level skill needs to be stronger than it, but the strength level is far higher than the highest level skill.


    I really like such skills.


    "Just know." Wu Hao smiles.


    "Yuying, yudie, Yunhan, Yunru, you can also learn this skill. The difficulty of this skill is really very low. After transformation, you can use this skill as long as you have strength. I will teach you to master this skill when you come back tonight." Qingyin to Yun, Han Yun Ru, Yu Ying Yu die said.


    The four little girls nodded happily. They have seen how strong this skill is. Originally, it is impossible for them to cultivate this skill at their present level, but the introduction of this skill is very low. As long as they have enough ideas, they can easily complete it, And now they have reached a certain level in a year, even if they complete this skill, they can easily do it.


    "I really didn''t expect that this medium level skill could be reduced to a level that is even simpler than the entry-level skill. Moreover, the power level of this skill has definitely reached the level of the high-level skill. Even in the high-level skill, it is one of the top skills." Qingyin can''t help but sigh that it greatly reduces the difficulty of entry, and greatly improves the power level. More importantly, it reduces the difficulty and enhances the power, making the whole skill display process very smooth and easy. The more easily a skill can be used, the better it will perform in combat. After all, it is a skill with a high degree of difficulty, After several casts, the caster must feel exhausted, but a skill that can be easily cast, even if it is used dozens or hundreds of times, can be easily dealt with, which means that it can overwhelmingly defeat the opponent in the number of times. Such a powerful skill can be used dozens or even hundreds of times in succession, Almost no other way of fighting, you can simply use a combat effectiveness, easily solve the opponent can be consumed to death.


    Such skills, let alone high-level skills, are far beyond the application scope of high-level skills. After all, the higher the level of skills, the more difficult it is to use. Only highly skilled use of high-level skills can make it easy to use high-level skills, and the consumption of high-level skills is very high. Basically, high-level skills are difficult to use continuously, However, the situation of the ice purgatory after Wu Hao''s transformation is quite different. It can not only be used easily, but also be used continuously, and the consumption of skills is not so high. There is no way to spell or compare high-level skills.

 Chapter 1216

    "However, there are certain limitations for this skill to become really powerful. After all, it depends on your mind level, so no matter what, only when your mind level reaches a higher level and a stronger level can this skill really bring its unlimited potential into full play, For example, if your mind level can easily create an ice structure as big as a whole city, then the skill level of ice purgatory can become even greater. Although you don''t need to use that level of mind to fight at that level, it''s good to have such a powerful hardware level, Not to mention how much you use this skill, any skill in the future will need a year''s participation, at least it won''t do any harm. So, don''t think that this skill can be easily completed without great concentration, and you will relax the learning of this skill. When it''s time to improve your mind, you still need to improve your mind, After all, the skill itself depends on ideas Wu Hao said seriously.


    "I see." Ling Fei Er said with a smile, you squatted in front of him and spat out your tongue.


    "Come if you want. Don''t come for a while." Wu Hao stretched out his hand and scratched her nose. The little girl laughed and squatted down to pull her up.


    "You play." Qingyin smile, this kind of picture is not strange.


    After Wu Hao enjoyed himself, he still went to the college.


    There are no other people in the college, only Wu Hao, Qingyin and lingfei''er.


    "Wife, what skill do you teach today?" Wu Hao sat cross legged on the grass, enjoying the two wives in front of him with a smile.


    "Seriously, although there are only three of us now, it''s better not to shout in the college. You can call whatever you want at home, but you''d better behave yourself in the college." Qingyin gives him a angry look.


    "Well, teacher Qingyin, what skills shall we learn today?" Wu Hao looks at her with a serious smile. Qingyin nods with satisfaction and says with a smile.


    "Ice purgatory has a medium level skill that matches duty performance. It''s called ice giant. Now that you''ve all learned ice purgatory, I''ll teach you ice giant."


    "Ice giant, I remember someone used the skill of ice giant in the qualification examination competition of Tianyuan city?" Wu Hao frowned.


    "I also remember that someone used ice giant in the qualification examination competition of Tianyuan city before." Lingfei nodded firmly, and he also remembered that he had met this skill before.


    "This ice giant is not that ice giant. The ice giant you saw before uses the power of the nether world to cool, condense and control ideas, but the ice giant I want to teach you is essentially a summoning skill."


    "Summoning?"


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er are surprised and surprised to see Qingyin. The last summoning skill they learned is dark summoning. It''s self-evident that the powerful level of that skill. Now they have to learn another summoning skill. Naturally, they are very excited. It seems that the skills related to summoning are very strong. So it seems that the Frost Giant Qingyin wants to hand over must be very strong.


    "But the summoning technique of ice giant is quite different from the dark summoning technique you have been exposed to before. This summoning technique cannot directly use the power of the nether world to open the door of the kingdom of death to summon. You must go to the kingdom of frost to defeat an ice giant and make a contract with it before you can return to the real world to summon." At this point, Qingyin''s face immediately became serious, "this summoning technique is very special, so many people are not willing to learn the summoning technique of ice giant, because once they go to the frost Kingdom, if they fail, they will never come back. It is not the same type as other normal summoning techniques."


    "There are also such special skills." On the contrary, Wu Hao is more interested. The more difficult the skill is, the stronger the actual combat ability of this skill is.


    "Although the Frost Giant skill ranks at the level of the medium level skill, it is also the top skill in the medium level skill. If it is used properly, its power can surpass that of the higher level skill. Especially now, we all have mastered a higher level of ice purgatory. In addition, ice Purgatory itself is a skill that can be alternately used by the Frost Giant, After the summoning technique of ice giant is successfully performed, the summoned ice giant, combined with ice purgatory, can play far more powerful than medium level skills, and reach the strongest level of high-level skills. That''s why I want you to learn this skill. First, these two skills can cooperate with each other, Second, this skill can integrate and strengthen the two skills to achieve the best effect. " Qingyin said seriously.


    "Then there''s nothing to say. Since the benefits are so great, and the two skills can be used together, let''s learn. I''ll bear the danger. Don''t worry. No matter what the situation, I will be able to ensure your safe return. Besides, can we take Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi together? These three little goddesses can freely shuttle in different spaces. No matter where the frost kingdom is, they can easily come back. Even if there is danger, the three of them can also bring us back. " Wu Hao said with a smile, but Qingyin shook his head.


    "It''s not as easy as you think."


    She said: "the summoning technique of Frost Giant must be led by a person who has been to the land of light, and it can only lead two at a time. If it exceeds the number, it can''t open the land of frost, so it can only be led by three of us."


    "It can still be like this." Wu Hao is quite disappointed, and his face begins to take it seriously. If he can''t take Xiaobing, Xiaolan, Xiaodi and the three of them to go together, it means that there is any danger. They have to solve it by themselves. No wonder Qingyin is so serious.


    However, since I heard that this skill is only at the level of medium level, it means that although there is danger in this frost country, the degree of danger should not be reached. If we can make this skill reach the level of high level, the danger is not as great as we thought.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I''m here. I promise I''ll be fine. No matter where I go, don''t forget that your husband is a genius, and he''s a peerless genius. Isn''t he facing the ice giant? Don''t say one, even if it''s ten, I''ll take care of it for you. " Wu Hao said with a smile, give them the biggest comfort, Qingyin and Ling Fei Er looked at her, Leng for a while, the mobile phone also followed with a smile.

 Chapter 1217

    The reason why Qingyin is serious is that she just wants to tell them how dangerous this skill is before it is completed. She doesn''t want to let them take it lightly. He has been to the country of frost, so naturally he knows how dangerous this skill is. It''s not as serious as the gravity shown on her face. Although the ice giant is very powerful, But people who go to frost country are very clear. It''s like catching a spirit beast. It''s very dangerous to catch an adult spirit beast directly. But people are alive. With a move of brain, they will know that catching an adult spirit beast is very dangerous. Can we catch a young spirit beast? It''s also a matter of doing the same thing. If you focus on the juveniles, it will be dangerous. It will greatly reduce the risk of ice giants. There are also adults and juveniles. The ice giants of adults are extremely powerful, but the juveniles can be more easily defeated.


    The reason why Frost Giant is ranked in the middle skill level is precisely because of this. If the Frost Giant is directly summoned by adults, then this skill should be able to enter the high skill level. However, one of the important reasons why it is listed as a low skill level is that people often choose juveniles after they go to frost country, It means that the ice giants summoned after they come back are all juveniles. Although they can grow slowly in the later stage, their growth speed is quite slow.


    But after all, they can grow up, and the practitioners have more time. It''s completely possible to wait until the frost giant with face grows into an adult. Reducing risk is the safest way to learn skills. Everyone does this. Of course, he hopes that they can directly find the frost giant with young body to complete this skill after they go to the frost country.


    "Then prepare yourself. I''ll take you to frost country now." Qingyin takes a deep breath and adjusts her state. Now that she has said that she wants to teach them this skill, and he also hopes that they will learn it, there is nothing to be hesitant about. Take them to the frost country directly to deal with a young Frost Giant. I believe it is not a problem to deal with the frost giant with their current strength, Don''t say it''s a juvenile. Even if you meet an adult Frost Giant, you have the ability to deal with it easily. He is confident. Of course, for the sake of safety, it''s better to find a juvenile Frost Giant directly.


    "Come on."


    Wu Hao and Ling Fei Er nodded.


    "You stand beside me. When you go to the frost kingdom for a while, you must hold my hand before you can enter the double rule of law, otherwise no one can enter." As Qingyin says, she exerts the power of the nether world. At the same time, she closes her eyes and presses her hand against the power of the netherworld in the air. The power of the netherworld gradually fades away, and a light blue light appears. When the gray and black breath disappears, the air is a mass of breath with blue light. This breath forms a gate through time and space in the middle, on the other side of time and space, I saw the freezing world.


    That''s the country of frost.


    "Ready to go!" Qingyin reaches out her hand, Wu Hao and Ling fei''er grasp her hand at the same time, and the three disappear on the grass.


    The next second they appeared in the freezing world of ice and snow.


    When you look around, all you can see are blue icebergs and white ice and snow. Even at your feet, you don''t know how many years of ice has been frozen. As soon as you land on the ground, you can feel the breath of cold. Every cell in your body feels this unspeakable cold. Even if you are very strong, it will be affected, Wu Hao was very surprised by this. In terms of his current strength, no matter it is cold or hot, it will not have a great impact on him. However, when he landed, he still felt the bone chilling air attacking every cell in his body. This kind of feeling, Since his cultivation, he seldom felt the downfall from the frost country in the first second.


    "The coldness of frost country does not only come from the change of weather. To some extent, this coldness comes from an invisible force. People in frost country call it the power of frost. It is this power of frost that can pass through our body barrier and convey it to us. It makes us feel very cold for a moment, and this kind of cold, Unless we use the netherworld fire to resist, we can''t offset the cold attack at all. " Qingyin explains that as soon as she reaches out her hand, she releases three groups of netherworld fire in the air. The netherworld fire revolves around the three people, and the temperature around her instantly increases. She also feels less cold.


    "No wonder the ice giants are powerful. They rely on the power of ice." Wu Hao sighed that if we only use the cold as a means of attack, the strength of the ice giant should not be so strong. After all, this kind of attack is too common, and it will not be much different from the ice giant we saw last time in Tianyuan city. After all, the ice created by the power of the nether world is limited, But listening to Qingyin, there is a kind of frost power in the kingdom of light. This frost power can make them feel the cold through their strong body barrier as practitioners. It can be seen how strong these frost giants born in the frost power are, and how terrible they will be when they use the frost power to fight.


    This makes Wu Hao look forward to seeing the ice giant.


    If you can complete this skill, what kind of scene will it be like for the ice giant to perform the cold purgatory? At the thought of this, Wu Hao has a terrible picture in his mind, but the terrible picture is shown on his face with a smile. As a combat skill, it is the assistant to create a terrible picture. The nature in his mind is also the hellish picture brought about by killing skills, But it is precisely because of these pictures that Jinan''s strong nature is worth being happy.


    "Sister Qingyin, the country of frost, has no grass, and the whole world is not full of ice and snow, is it?" Ling fei''er is holding Qingyin''s hand. Although there is a dark fire around and the temperature has increased a lot, compared with the normal weather level, the frost kingdom is still chilling. I''m afraid only the Frost Giant born in the power of frost can survive this cold.


    "It''s really not clear whether the state of Sichuan is barren of grass, and no one cares what kind of ecological environment it is. After all, everyone comes here to find the ice giant, and then find a way to subdue him and conclude a contract with him, not to do scientific research." Qingyin joked and led us to an iceberg ahead.

 Chapter 1218

    "Is there no other creature in the kingdom of frost but the Frost Giant?" Wu Hao asked. It would be a bit strange if there were only ice giants in the whole frost kingdom.


    "No, there are other creatures in the frost kingdom. At least when I came to the kingdom of light, I saw a giant ice and snow bear. Its strength is no worse than that of the ice giant. It''s just that it''s too difficult to tame, and its intelligence quotient is too low for ordinary people to conquer. The ice giant bear I met last time is fighting with the ice giant, That combat effectiveness is really too fierce, a direct collision, even directly knocked down an iceberg, but also fortunately, I now call the ice giant is an adult, this is the original battle with the ice giant bear injury, let me have a chance to get an adult ice giant


    "Can''t you subdue the frost bear or other creatures in the frost kingdom?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "At present, it seems that this skill has not been developed. After all, the intelligence of the frost giant in the whole frost kingdom is the highest, which is more conducive to better communication and summoning after surrender. Compared with the frost giant, other biological strength levels are not necessarily weaker than the frost giant, but they are not as high as the frost giant in intelligence level, It''s hard to defeat them, and no corresponding skills have been developed. Moreover, the contracts used now are also for ice giants, and have no effect on other creatures. " Qingyin explained a sentence.


    "I see." Wu Hao nodded, and no longer continued to ask his eyes. He put his eyes on the frost country he came to for the first time.


    When I escaped from the chaotic universe, I went to the kingdom of death. The creatures there were extremely complex and terrifying. They were all dead creatures. However, this frost Kingdom looks very different. Although it is also called kingdom here, it is very different from the kingdom of death I saw at the beginning. It looks more like a desolate world covered with ice and snow, Let alone the ice giant, even other creatures have not seen a shadow at all. The whole world except the sound of wind and snow is the creaking sound of icebergs due to splitting or any other reason. Walking in this world, it''s like walking in a deserted ice and snow universe. It''s very strange. This strange quiet makes people''s brain particularly uncomfortable, Even Wu Hao''s mood can''t be avoided. This feeling, not to mention Qingyin and lingfei''er, has gone for half an hour, and there''s something wrong with their faces.


    The world is so quiet that there is only the sound of ice and snow and the creaking sound of the cracks inside the iceberg. These two sounds are intertwined, so that people do not feel a strange anxiety.


    "Don''t walk so slowly, or we''ll fly over." Wu Hao said.


    "Yes!"


    Qingyin shook his head decisively and said, "although it seems that nothing exists in the world and it''s very safe, no one knows where the ice giant is hiding? Their bodies seem to be made of ice. It''s hard to find them in this world, but it doesn''t mean they can''t see us. If we fly directly into the air and attract too many ice giants'' attention, we are likely to be swarmed by ice giants, and the attack will be very dangerous at that time. Our strength is very strong, It should not be a big problem to deal with one or two ice giants, but it is quite dangerous when facing the siege of a group of ice giants. You should never put yourself in danger. Although you walk slowly, it is safer to use this way. Never take risks for the sake of speed. "


    "I don''t think you look right when you leave one by one." Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders.


    "The main reason is that the world is so quiet that it makes people feel very strange." Ling Fei Er murmurs to say.


    "The world is really very, very strange, even if the ice giant actually lives in where, in that mountain, are you sure there are ice giants?" Wu Hao asked.


    "There may be ice giants anywhere in the whole frost Kingdom, so it really depends on luck to find them. But relatively speaking, it is more likely that ice giants live near icebergs based on the high probability I heard in the high heaven, It seems that the strength of the iceberg Frost Giant is slightly stronger than that of the plain Frost Giant. Since we have come here, we''d better go to the giant on the top of the iceberg. After all, when we grow up in the future, our strength will be stronger. " Qingyin said.


    "Is there any difference?"


    "Originally, I thought there was no difference, but in reality, there should be differences. It seems that the power of the frost near the iceberg is stronger, and the strength of the ice giants growing up near the iceberg is also relatively stronger. There are more creatures from other species in the frost country near the iceberg, and the ice giants have to face more challenges, They have more opportunities to exercise their strength, and their strength can be further improved. The plain is relatively safe, but the power of ice is relatively small. The ice giants growing up there are relatively less powerful than the Qingshan ice giants. " Qingyin explained.


    "Since the iceberg and frost skills are stronger, let''s go directly to the iceberg and Frost Giant. Slow down, slow down. Anyway, we have already come here, and it''s not too late." Wu Hao took a deep breath of the cold air and suppressed his inner emotions. Anyway, he had already come. He could do whatever he wanted.


    Three people all the way to the iceberg in front.


    The iceberg is not very far, but it''s troublesome to walk. They haven''t been close to the iceberg even for a day and a night. That''s the reason why they look close and walk far.


    After walking for three days and three nights, I finally came to the foot of the iceberg.


    From a distance, the iceberg is not very big, but when you look closer, you can see how huge the iceberg is. It looks like a 90 degree vertical iceberg cliff. Standing at the bottom is like a person standing at the foot of Mount Everest, and the visual effect is even more spectacular. After all, Mount Everest is a conical and angular peak, The visual effect is not so strong, but this iceberg is an iceberg cliff. With a 90 degree vertical view, the three people who stand at the bottom to see them look different.


    It''s really spectacular.


    "Let''s take a night off here, adjust our condition and go up the mountain tomorrow." Qingyin said.


    Wu Hao and Ling Fei Er nodded, and the three men breathed a long sigh of relief and adjusted their state.

 Chapter 1219

    After walking for three days and three nights in the world of ice and snow, it''s not very comfortable at all. It''s far less comfortable than walking in other normal spaces. For example, in the wild of the high heaven, even walking for ten days and ten nights is not tiring and uncomfortable, but walking for three days and three nights in the silent world of ice and snow, I feel like I''m going to collapse in my heart.


    Fortunately, it''s not alone. If it''s a country of schoolmates, I''m afraid the loneliness and loneliness can drive people crazy.


    Wu Hao took Senluo out of his hand, cut several knives directly at the cliff of the refrigerator, and opened a big hole about three meters high and two meters high for all living beings. He lived here tonight.


    Three people cross legged meditation practice for a while, to restore their spirit.


    Looking at the cold world outside, Wu haoxiao looked at his wife and put them in his arms. His hands swam on them without fear.


    "What''s the matter?" A little shy on his hand two.


    "Anyway, this evening is also a rest, and just to adjust your state, these three days and three nights walking in this silent world, the whole person almost collapsed, hey, hey, you two sing some songs to me at night?"


    When it comes to singing, the two women blush. As soon as he enters, they can''t help making that kind of shy voice. But if he takes her as a song, it''s really a song, although it''s a shy one.


    "It''s very flattering of you to think of such things in such a place." Qingyin reaches out her hand and pinches her nose, but her body is gradually cured because of his two words. Even in this cold world, she doesn''t feel so cold.


    "It''s a little cold in this place these days. That''s why I let you sing. Then I''ll warm you up, too. Hehe." Wu Hao said that this evening, a shy face of Ling Fei Er, the other hand gently untied her clothes.


    Heart shy, but also did not say anything, soon Wu Hao let go, Ling Fei son kisses on Qingyin, two people came to a kiss, bashful will be replaced by the desire of emotion.


    Wu Hao enjoyed his two beauties in the ice and snow cave. Naturally, the two beauties were spoiled and were extremely happy and warm. It''s rare to feel this kind of warmth in this place. It''s also an unusual experience.


    The next day, Zhang Zhiguo''s cold sun slowly rose from the sky and shone into the cave. The three people woke up almost at the same time. Qingyin and lingfeier leaned lazily in his arms. They stretched out together. The flush left by last night was still on his face. Last night, he enjoyed it. His body was very warm and comfortable. In addition, he lay in his arms and slept, This sleep is also comfortable.


    They looked at each other and gave her a kiss on the face.


    Wu Hao laughed. Although he was happy, he gave them a kiss on the face.


    "Hope to see the Frost Giant today."


    Wu Hao stretches lazily, pulls up the two beauties in his arms, and goes out of the cave. The air outside is at least 50 degrees colder than that in the fan. Wu Hao rings his finger, and the dark fire surrounds them, and the temperature rises instantly.


    "Remember, what we are looking for is the frost skill of juveniles. When we see adult frost giants, we should try not to attack them. In case of any danger, there will be trouble. If adult frost giants can''t solve it quickly, they are likely to attract nearby companions. If they are attacked by multiple adult frost giants, they are likely to be in danger." Qingyin said seriously.


    "Why don''t we start with a single adult ice giant? After all, the strength of a young ice giant is certainly not as strong as that of an adult. Even if he can grow up in the future, his strength will be relatively slow. I believe it''s not difficult to solve an adult ice giant quickly with the efforts of the three of us, And the netherworld fire can fight against the power of frost, which means that the Frost Giant born in the power of frost can also use the move of netherworld fire to fight against. In this case, it should not be so difficult for us three to attack a Frost Giant. " Wu Hao thought about it and said.


    "Are you sure you want to take the risk?" Qingyin did not refuse directly, but looked at him with inquiring eyes.


    "Of course! Since I''ve come here, of course I''ll choose the best one! "


    "Well, then we''ll try to find a single adult ice giant, and three people will work together to defeat him quickly!" After thinking about it, I nodded and agreed to attack an adult Frost Giant with their current strength. It should be no problem. Especially, their netherworld fire is the product of Wu Hao''s careful improvement, and its power has exceeded the normal netherworld fire, Many of them have reached a very strong level, and their frost power against the ice giants is not a problem.


    "Let''s go then."


    Wu Hao took them up and flew into the air, flying to the highest place along the 90 degree frost, and finally landed on the mountain. Standing on the edge of the cliff, you can see that there is a plain of ice and snow below, while on the other side of the mountain is a vast mountain, as if this is the fracture between the mountain and the plain, which looks magnificent.


    But seeing the picture in front of him, Wu Hao sighed helplessly. In the vast mountains, how can they find the ice giant.


    "Wife, how did you find the ice giant before? In the vast mountains, where can you find an ice giant? Moreover, the ice giant''s body is more complex. These huge icebergs are very similar, so it''s difficult to find them."


    "Otherwise, why do you think that although the Frost Giant skill is only a medium level skill, not many people can use it? It is precisely because the Frost Giant is very difficult to find, so many talents can''t complete this skill." Qingyin smiles faintly, and then encourages: "don''t be disappointed. Although it looks hard to find, there is still a great chance that the ice giants will meet them after entering the mountains. They are not in a small number. They are hidden in these mountains and are hard to find. Now that they have come to the mountains here, I believe they will see them soon."


    I hope so.


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and quickly adjusted his mind.


    The three men headed all the way to the mountains.


    This is half a month.


    What makes them more and more strange is that they haven''t seen an ice giant in the past half a month. Let alone Wu Hao and Ling fei''er, they feel very strange. Even Qingyin can''t understand what this is.

 Chapter 1220

    It''s reasonable to say that after walking for more than half a month, it''s impossible for them not to see an ice giant, but it happened that they didn''t find an ice giant in the half a month.


    I feel that the frost giants in the whole frost kingdom are dead, but it''s impossible. According to reason, the existence of the frost giants is so powerful, what can wipe them out? Even if they are dead, their bodies and remains can be found. But they haven''t seen the next five days for more than half a month, They even flew into the air in order to attract the ice giant, but they didn''t see the ice giant in the air for five days.


    Where on earth has the ice giant gone?


    Five people have been flying in the air for another ten days, that is, they have stayed in the mountains for 25 days, walked for ten days, and flew for 15 days. They have almost crossed most of the mountains, but none of the ice giants came to their trouble, and they don''t know whether they didn''t see them or the ice giants have really died, which makes them very strange.


    "Wife, what do you mean by that? We''ve been here for almost a month, and it''s a little strange that we haven''t seen any ice giants. You say we''re walking on the road, and they don''t find us. But we''re flying in the sky and flying at low altitude, and they still don''t notice us. Won''t all the ice giants disappear? " Wu Hao looked down at him as he flew, and his heart became more and more strange.


    "Yes, my sister, it''s been nearly a month since we came here. Let alone the ice giants, we haven''t even seen their shadow. Don''t you think they are fighting together? But we have been flying in the air for half a month, and we still haven''t seen any movement from them. What''s the matter? Is it because they are no longer willing to provoke human beings, or for some other reason? " Ling Fei Er has already lost patience. Originally, she thought that she could see the ice giant in a week at most, and could solve all the troubles in ten days at most. But she didn''t expect that she had been here for nearly a month, and she didn''t even see the shadow of the ice giant. She didn''t understand what happened? It''s like the ice giant is gone, or


    Ling fei''er was surprised and said: "sister Qingyin, we can''t come to the wrong place. It may look like frost country, but in fact it may not be frost country. Is it possible?"


    "Of course, it''s impossible. The frost Kingdom needs a specific force to open. The corresponding force must open the time and space of the frost kingdom. Now that the time and space have been opened, the frost kingdom must be the corresponding one. I believe we haven''t seen the shadow of the frost giant for such a long time. What''s the problem with the Frost Giant itself? However, in terms of the strength level of the ice giant, it should not be completely exterminated. The whole frost country should not be exterminated, and it should not be possible for such a powerful creature to exterminate the ice giant. Although the ice giant is not many, the number can not be small. It should be impossible to exterminate all the ice giants. We''d better spend more time in the air, Since we have come here, we should try our best to find the ice giant. Anyway, it has taken us a month. If we spend more time, we can''t let this trip go in vain, right


    "That''s right. Now that you''re here, spend more time. Although you don''t know what''s going on, it''s not the truth that you''ve come and give up halfway." Wu Hao took a deep breath and continued to move towards the depths of the mountains.


    Now they are really not afraid to be noticed by the ice giant, and then launch an all-out attack on them. He is eager to meet the ice giant, and let the ice giant take the initiative to find out that they are the better strategy now, so they don''t have to avoid their eyes. They can fly in the air as they should, and sometimes Wu Hao will send a piece of energy in the air, It caused a huge explosion to make as much noise as possible, which attracted the attention of the Frost Giant. However, previous attempts failed and did not lead to frost. The giant''s idea attracted the attention of other creatures in the frost kingdom.


    Unfortunately, they were not Wu Hao''s target, so they ignored them and moved on.


    Three people fly in the air for another half a month.


    This half month''s time makes them lose patience completely. Let alone Wu Hao and Ling fei''er, even Qingyin thinks that things are quite strange. In this half month''s time, the three of them even act separately to expand the search area, but they still don''t attract any ice giant''s attention, and they don''t see any ice giant themselves. This kind of feeling is quite strange.


    Half a month later, the three people get together again, and we can see on each other''s faces what the search results are like? The first thing three people met was to shake their heads helplessly.


    "I still haven''t found the figure of the Frost Giant." Ling fei''er shook her head melancholy. After spending so long here, she didn''t get anything at last. Let alone nothing, she could not see their goal. This is really in a bad mood.


    "I didn''t find anything here, but I saw a few other animals. One of them should be the ice giant bear you said, but the figure of the ice giant was dead. I didn''t see it at all. The ice giant roared at me twice, which was really good, I don''t see the ice giant, but I kind of want to get rid of the ice bear. " It''s not because Qingyin said that he can''t make a contract with other creatures like ice giant bear at present. He really wants to get ice giant bear directly. At least he didn''t make a trip in vain.


    "I didn''t find anything either."


    The strangest thing on Qingyin''s face is that he brought them. Now he doesn''t see anything. Of course, he''s a little puzzled. It''s reasonable to say that he came to the country of frost according to the way taught by his master, and he can''t make any mistakes. After all, there is the power of frost here. The power of frost is the existence of Frost Giant. He can see the power of frost, It means that this place is 100% the country of frost. But I''ve been here for a month and a half, and I didn''t see an ice giant. It''s really strange. Isn''t there an ice giant in the whole country of frost? The scope of their search is not large enough? However, it has been nearly a month and a half, and the three of them are working separately and flying at the same time. In the next month, their search scope is very huge, which is enough to search a whole small country.

 Chapter 1221

    It''s reasonable to say that there can''t be any ice giants in such a large area, but the fact is that they can''t find any ice giants. It''s really a bit strange.


    "Why don''t we go back?" Ling fei''er shrugs helplessly. If she continues to look for it, there will be no result. Instead of wasting time here, it''s better to go back and learn some other skills. Although the Frost Giant skill can be combined with the ice purgatory, there is no way to find it. No matter what skill, no matter how powerful it is, At least you can get started, but the Frost Giant is a skill that needs to be conquered and contracted first. However, even if you can''t complete this step, it''s impossible to talk about this skill. It''s better to go back and learn another skill. In this one and a half months, they really need to learn the skill. They have already learned it, There are no less than ten skills. It''s a waste of time to come here now. None of the skills have been completed, and the shadow of the ice giant has not been seen, let alone learning skills. It''s really hard. A little impatient.


    Even Wu Hao''s patience is almost consumed. One and a half months is not long or short. But for the cultivation of skills, this one and a half months can at least make him learn to explain and use more than ten skills accurately. Now one and a half months is spent here and nothing is seen.


    He doesn''t have a lot of time to do anything idle. If all things are solved and all troubles disappear, it doesn''t matter to spend one and a half months here. But he still has a lot of things to do.


    Qingyin''s own patience has almost disappeared, not to mention that they have lost patience, he also has no hope for this matter.


    Let them two completely lose patience, he also helplessly sighed.


    "Although I don''t know what the situation is, it seems that all the frost giants in the frost Kingdom have disappeared. I''m afraid no one will be able to learn this skill in the future. In that case, I''d better go back to teach you other skills, and I won''t waste time here, although it''s a pity, But I can''t help it now. " Qingyin reluctantly shakes her head and decides this matter. Anyway, there is no room for maneuver. If there is, they can''t find any ice giant in a month and a half, let alone an adult, even an infant. It''s a bit strange.


    If it can''t be explained, I won''t explain it at all. Anyway, the Frost Giant can''t see it, so I can go back.


    Vajra exerts the power of the nether world in the air and is ready to open the channel back. A huge roar comes from the distance.


    "Roar ~"


    The roar started, and immediately the whole mountain trembled. The movement came from a very distant place, but the sound was clear and audible. It should be very loud.


    The three looked at each other suspiciously.


    "Go and have a look."


    Wu Hao took the lead to fly in the direction of the sound, flying very fast, so although the sound came from a very distant place, they also spent less than 10 minutes to be seen in the distance.


    Three people''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Frost Giant!


    Thousands of ice giants.


    The canyons on both sides of the mountain range are all ice giants. They go all the way along the canyon. On the left side, there is a red giant, like a burning rock, fighting with a group of ice giants. It looks like the creatures of flaming giants. They are soon subdued by the ice giants. Finally, a group of ice giants, one by one, are cut to pieces.


    The three people''s eyes are full of uncontrollable excitement. They have been looking for the ice giant for a whole month and a half. Unexpectedly, when they are about to give up, they have met the ice giant, not only one but also thousands of ice giants.


    All the disappointment turned into excitement in an instant.


    They didn''t expect to see the ice giants at once, and they saw so many ice giants at once. This number is just a collection of ice giants.


    But the next second, all the three of them became serious, and all their excitement turned into worry. They were able to deal with one Frost Giant, or two, three, four, even ten. But in the valleys on both sides of the mountain, there were all frost at one glance, and there were at least thousands of giants, If this number of them were to fight rashly, even if the three of them worked together, they would never be able to defeat so many ice giants. Even Wu Hao was quite surprised to see the fighting power of the ice giant cutting the flame giant. The ice giant''s strength was really very strong, and the power of the storm would be brought by that sword, This level of strength is definitely not easy to deal with, ordinary people, want to deal with an ice giant, absolutely will be very embarrassed, the three of them deal with the ice giant, although it is easy, but now they are not facing an ice giant, but a whole group of ice giants, no one is easy.


    After watching for a month and a half, I finally met the ice giant. But now the ice giant appeared in front of them in the form of a group. If it attracted the collective attack of the ice giant, it would be very difficult for the three of them to go out alive.


    But it took a month and a half to search for the ice giant, and now I finally see the ice giant. Can''t you just give up, which also makes each of them very unwilling. Wu Hao and Ling fei''er are unwilling. They just watch the ice giant leave Qingyin, and they are not willing to let the ice giant leave completely.


    It''s not so good to see them for such a long time and let them leave. I''m disappointed, hope and disappointment. Finally, I can only give up. It''s better to have no hope, or even not to see the Frost Giant. Now I can''t get her? No one is comfortable with this feeling.


    The three fell into an unusual silence in the air.


    "Otherwise, the three of us should work together to deal with the last frost giant in the team first, fight quickly and then leave quickly. Anyway, we know their direction of action now. No matter where they are going or what they are going to do, we know they are going along this road. We follow them secretly and then take the opportunity to act again, I''m sure we can take care of the two frost giants. It shouldn''t be too cold. " Wu Hao said calmly.

 Chapter 1222

    "Are you sure you want to deal with them in this case? There are at least thousands of ice giants. Once they get all their attention, the three of us will never be able to deal with them easily." Qingyin looks at Wu Hao seriously and is not sure if this kind of action is correct.


    "It''s impossible to deal with all the ice giants. The strength of the ice giants can probably be seen when they cut down the flaming giant. But against one ice giant, I think the three of us should be able to solve it quickly." Wu Hao firmly said that he believed this. Although they are facing a group of ice giants, what they have to deal with is not a group of ice giants. On the contrary, what they have to deal with is only a ice giant. They can leave the last one behind. With the strength of the three of them, this is not particularly difficult. On the contrary, It''s a very easy thing to do, not to mention things, the three of them together, even Lingfei, should be able to solve an ice giant, not to mention the three of them acting together, it should not be too difficult to avoid people''s attention.


    "It seems that there is something wrong with these ice giants. Have you found that the whole group of them are all moving, and they are the most powerful in front and behind. The ice giants with juveniles in the middle are obviously moving. It seems that something big is happening. Why don''t we wait for them to settle down before we move." Qingyin said.


    "We don''t know what they are going to do or how long they are going to walk here. Judging from their speed, it is estimated that at least the whole mountain range will be covered. We haven''t been able to fly out of the mountain range for a month and a half. It seems that it will take at least several months to get out of here, It''s impossible for us to wait here until they go out. Don''t say we''ve been waiting here. Now we still have other things to do outside. It''s not worth spending a lot of time here. I think it''s absolutely OK to solve one of them together according to my plan. " Wu Hao said firmly, at the same time looking at them both eyes are also very firm.


    "Are you sure?" Xin finally leaves the decision-making power to herself. If he really makes such a decision, he will certainly cooperate unconditionally. Just as his wife and his tutor, he must give the best advice.


    "We''ve wasted a month and a half here, and we can''t continue to waste time. In that case, I think we''d better follow my plan to directly lead away an ice giant, and then we three will work together to directly solve him. I believe it won''t be too difficult with the strength of the three of us." Wu Hao definitely nodded.


    "Well, since you''ve made such a decision, we''ll follow your plan." Qingyin said nothing more and nodded immediately.


    Three people discussed the specific action strategy together, and immediately started the action.


    Wu Hao first quickly catches up with the ice giant''s team. The ice giant is nothing from a distance, but it can really be described as a giant. The average height is more than three meters. The body made of ice looks a little similar to the body of xiaolingkong beast, But the body of the little spirit empty beast is made of crystal stone, and these ice giants are completely composed of ice. More accurately, they are formed by the power of ice. The ice formed by the power of ice is very different from ordinary ice. In addition to ice, they can also form their flexible and free body.


    The three meter high body looks a little spectacular, especially when each of them is holding weapons condensed from the ice, which makes them look very effective even if they have no objects.


    Wu Hao approached carefully, but he didn''t get too close. After keeping a certain distance from them, he dug out a piece of ice from the ground and smashed it on the head of the last frost giant.


    Frost Giant looked back and didn''t see anything. Touching his head was a little painful, but he didn''t feel much. He continued to follow the team.


    Wu Hao scolded. He picked up a piece of ice again and smashed it at the head of the Frost Giant. This time, he really exerted himself, even exerted his strength. The speed of the ice in the air was very fast, and the friction with the air caused serious friction and heat generation effect. The ice pulled out a great achievement like a meteor in the air, He hit the ice giant''s head hard. This time, the ice giant really hurt his whole head. Some ice debris even fell from the back of his head. This ice debris is a part of its body ice. This kind of damage has reached the level of alertness. He immediately stopped and looked back carefully, But the team in front of him didn''t stop because of her stop, and continued to move forward. The ice giant successfully landed on the right side, of course, and didn''t pull much apart. Wu Hao hoped that he would fight later, no matter how much movement, it would not attract the attention of other people in the team.


    Hiding behind the ice, he quietly kicks out a piece of ice. The ice giant is attracted by the movement and comes this way. Wu Hao dodges back quickly after hearing the movement. The ice giant arrives at Wu Hao''s position, but he doesn''t notice others, and then sends out greater vigilance. Although the ice face has no expression, But his eyes could see that he was quite alert. Wu Hao once again hid in the corner and kicked a huge stone out. The huge stone caught the attention of the ice giant again and ran quickly in the direction of movement. Wu Hao also quickly dodged to avoid the attention of the ice giant. The ice giant also heard the movement and thought it was something else that wanted to attack him, He immediately took the sword and cut it. The movement was not big, but it still exposed his tracks. However, his tracks were already exposed to Wu Hao''s eyes, and Wu Hao just continued to dodge. Now it''s not the time to expose his tracks. It''s necessary to pull the distance far enough. Wu Hao also repeatedly provoked the ice giant to make him think it was dangerous, Frost Giant also has no poison needle. Although he has left the team, Frost Giant''s natural pride makes him continue to search for the target regardless of everything else, trying to find out the opponent who lurks in the dark. If he wants to hurt the frost giant, it is impossible to give him this opportunity, so he must be seized and eradicated.

 Chapter 1223

    This way, all the way, Frost Giant was far away from the team.


    After the distance was almost the same, Wu Hao came out from the dark. When the ice giant saw that it was a human, he was more angry than any other creature. He immediately raised his ice sword and cut it at Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao easily evaded his attack, but he didn''t expect that after the ice giant hit the ground with a sword, Ice Spikes suddenly appeared on the whole ground, and Wu Hao was almost hit. Fortunately, he moved fast and quickly evaded his attack. This guy''s attack can bring such side effects. It''s really money. No wonder this ice giant can list one of the middle level skills, And combined with the ice purgatory, it can reach the level of high-level skills, which is really good.


    "Boom ~"


    The ice giant is preparing to attack Wu Hao again. Suddenly, two people appear behind him. They are Qingyin and lingfei''er. They don''t use other moves. They immediately launch the netherworld fire on the ice giant. The netherworld fire can cause full damage to the ice giant, and the moment it falls on the ice giant, The ice on the ice giant appeared the phenomenon of melting. This degree of injury immediately caused the ice giant''s anger. When he turned back, he took a sword to cut lingfei''er and Qingyin in the air.


    The two men quickly avoided the attack of the ice giant, while Wu Hao in front of them waved his hand directly. Hundreds of fist sized flames floated in the air, forming a network structure to surround the hot temperature of the ice giant. First, the surrounding icebergs melted rapidly, and a pool of water appeared on the ground, and then the ice giant''s body melted, Although his body is made up of the power of frost, which is far more resistant to high temperature than normal icebergs, it is still not so easy to face the netherworld fire after Wu Hao''s transformation. The phenomenon of body melting is very serious. He wants to break through the attack of the netherworld fire, but contact with the netherworld fire makes his body melt more severely.


    Just when he was weak, Wu Hao immediately removed the green sound that was ready for the netherworld fire and made a seal in his hand. A blue light hit the ice giant''s head. At the same time, Ling fei''er cut the palm of his hand with a knife, rushed up, and directly used the blood on the palm of his hand to make the seal.


    Jing and Xue are covered by the frost power in the ice giant''s body at the same time. The ice giant''s body is connected, and the reaction and blood are frozen in his body.


    The whole body of the ice giant flashed a blue light, and then returned to normal.


    The Frost Giant''s eyes were full of anger, but the anger at this time was completely different from the anger that he just wanted to kill them, because he had become Lingfei''s summoner.


    It''s strange that the Frost Giant is not angry, but there''s no way to be angry. Now it''s a fact. The mark on his head is a mark that can never be erased.


    If you want to betray your master, you will be eaten by blood and end your life in an instant.


    Although the intelligence of ice giants is not as high as that of human beings, they have the same survival instinct as any other creatures. In the face of death, they will first think of self-protection.


    The Frost Giant didn''t say anything, gradually put away the emotion on his face, knelt down on one knee and saluted lingfei''er.


    Ling fei''er laughs happily. She didn''t expect that she would get an ice giant so easily, and the ice giant''s strength should be very strong. Although he lost very easily, Wu Hao subdued him with so many Youming fire. It can be seen that his real strength is extraordinary.


    To get such a powerful Frost Giant, Ling fei''er is naturally happy.


    "Thank you, brother Linghao, and sister Qingyin." The little girl was very happy, and she picked up the ice giant. The ice giant was stunned for a moment, and her face became more relaxed. It seemed that she had met a fairly good master.


    "Why do you all come together?" Qingyin asked.


    "The kingdom of frost was attacked by the giant of fire. This area is no longer safe. The king of frost asked us to move to other places together, and then we were about to prepare the army to fight back against the giant of fire." Frost Giant speak, Ling Fei Er and Wu Hao are Leng for a while, they did not expect that Frost Giant can speak.


    "I see. It''s no wonder we haven''t seen a frost giant after looking for such a long time. It turns out that all of them have evacuated." Wu Hao nodded and finally found out the reason. He thought it was a ghost, but he didn''t expect it was because he was attacked by the enemy.


    "What the hell is this flaming giant? I just saw a flaming giant suddenly appear in your team. Is that the thing Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes, that''s the giant of fire."


    The frost giant said with fear: "in the country of fire, the strength of all people has increased greatly recently. Our two countries are hostile forces, and the strength on the other side has increased greatly. They immediately thought that they would destroy us all and attack us well. We have suffered heavy losses, so the king of frost called us to the fortress, Prepare to launch a fierce attack on the kingdom of fire. "


    "Since the strength of the kingdom of fire has greatly increased, and now you have been attacked by the other party for several rounds, how can you still beat others? If you rush through like this, it''s not easy to be completely destroyed?" Wu Hao said casually that a pair of giants glared at Wu Hao in displeasure, but he didn''t say much. He also knew that what he said was true, but now the situation can''t tolerate them to drag on. It is because of several rounds of attacks that they know that if they continue to stay in the country of frost and don''t do any counterattack, the giant of fire will think they are easy to bully, Continue to launch more people''s attacks and slowly erode their power. Once their power is almost eroded, then they are likely to face real disaster. Instead of doing so, it is better to seize the time and mobilize some forces to fight back.


    At least that''s what the king of Frost said.


    And I think this is the only way for them now. If they continue to let the giant of fire eat away their power, they will definitely die out. There is no doubt that the giant of fire will not be polite to the frost giant, just as they will covet the territory of the giant of fire if they get powerful power, The two of them had been enemies for generations. Now the flame giant somehow gained more powerful power. Of course, they would kill the Frost Giant at all costs. At this time, only the Jedi fought back could they win a piece of life.

 Chapter 1224

    "It seems that you are really in danger." Wu Hao smiles faintly. No matter whether they are in danger or not, it doesn''t matter to him. What he is thinking now is that at least he should get an ice giant for himself before the ice giant dies out, otherwise it will die out completely, and then this skill should disappear completely. After all, the summoning skill of ice giant is similar to the ordinary skill of freezing frost with cold ice, The effect of giants is totally different. They are living entities, calling hands. If all the summoning objects disappear, this skill will not be used. Can you summon some ice from the frost kingdom.


    The Frost Giant was silent for a moment.


    "I''m the master''s ice giant now. If you need to call me directly, but I have to join the war now, otherwise we ice giants are likely to be destroyed," he said


    Said along the canyon will go back, speed is very fast, soon returned to the team.


    Wu Hao, Ling fei''er and Qingyin are standing there.


    Three people''s faces are a little strange, especially Qingyin.


    "If the battle of B Frost Giant really fails completely, ice giant is likely to be killed completely by fire giant. Although I know the race of fire giant for the first time, I know by name that these two races are absolutely irreconcilable. If ice giant is killed completely, then the skill of ice giant of all people in the high heaven will disappear completely, After all, this is a skill that can only be summoned when the ice giant is still in existence. If the ice giant is gone, we will not have anything to summon, and this skill will be completely invalid, including us. " Qingyin looks at them seriously.


    "So? You don''t mean to ask us to join in this battle to help the Frost Giant and defeat the flame giant, do you Wu Hao shook his head with a bitter smile and said: "since these are two generations of enemies, they are also two nostalgic races, what if we can help the ice giant overcome a battle? I''m afraid that the nostalgia of their two countries will continue for four generations, especially as the ice giant has just said, the power of the flame giant has increased a lot inexplicably. If this enhancement continues, let alone continue, at least under the current situation, they will attack the ice giant, We can''t come and help them fight once in three days. It''s totally unrealistic. "


    "But look at the reaction of the king of frost. The kingdom of frost is now in a precarious situation. If we don''t help, it is very likely that they will be wiped out in this battle." Qingyin looks at Wu Hao seriously.


    "Brother Linghao, I also think it''s better for us to find a way to help." Ling fei''er also looks forward to Wu Hao. Originally, he is not interested in this kind of thing, but he has just got an ice giant, and the ice giant seems to be obedient and clever. At this time, there is a feeling of maternal love flooding, which makes him hope to help his ice giant, and the country can be freed from the fire giant smoothly, In case the ice giant is completely exterminated, the ice giant he just got will completely disappear.


    Just got the frost giant, she doesn''t want to be disappointed again so soon, and if the Frost Giant disappears completely, then the skill of combining the Frost Giant and the ice purgatory will disappear completely.


    "Are you sure?"


    Wu Hao saw that both of them wanted to help. She no longer refused, but finally asked them for a definite word. If they were sure, let''s do it. Although he didn''t want to take part in this kind of battle, if the Frost Giant was completely destroyed by the fire giant, the skills he didn''t get would never be obtained. In his current situation, It''s good to be able to have more powerful fighting power. After all, he will face the leader of Lingtian sect in the future, and may even face the powerful people of Shenzong sect. If he can summon a powerful Frost Giant, his strength will increase greatly.


    The key is that we can''t give up all the opportunities to strengthen ourselves now.


    Lingfei''er and Qingyin nodded solemnly.


    "Well, since both of you are willing to help, I''ll help with you." Wu Hao shrugged without sighing. He took a deep breath. Now that he has decided what to do, there is nothing to sigh about. He should help.


    Then he flew into the air first. Lingfei''er and Qingyin looked at each other, and both of them laughed. As soon as he took off into the air, they quickly flew towards the front team.


    The ice giants on both sides noticed their figures, and they were very angry. Obviously, although some of the ice giants became the summoners of human beings, they didn''t like to see human beings. When they met Wu Hao, all the ice giants immediately attacked them. Fortunately, they could fly to the front quickly with the help of high-altitude mobility, Avoid their attack.


    At the top of the line is the king of the Frost Giant.


    That''s what the ice giant called the king of ice.


    When Wu Hao and Qingyin saw the strength of the king of frost, they were quite surprised. At least, the strength reached the level of five stars or even higher in the level of human beings.


    The king of frost is more tall, at least five meters above. He wears a crown of frost on his head and holds a sword of frost which represents the power of the king. It is made by black ice from the country of frost. It is the strongest weapon of war that the king of frost can hold.


    I seldom see the king of frost, even Qingyin, and Qingyin has never heard anyone say that she has seen the king of frost.


    When the king of ice saw human beings, his eyes also showed anger, but he didn''t do it. It was obviously something that these three human beings could fly to him so frankly. Otherwise, with human ability, it would be impossible to face his whole group without fear.


    Wu Hao with them fell in front of the ice giant, ice giant a hand, the whole team all stopped.


    "Human, how brave!" The king of frost looked down at them. Because of his height, his voice was floating.


    "King of frost, I didn''t expect to have the honor to meet you. It''s really a pleasure to meet you." Wu Hao gave a salute with a smile, polite but not overbearing.


    "Don''t do that. What are you doing here?" Of course, the king of frost knows what they are here for. Over the years, many of them have turned their people into summoners. They have resisted fiercely, but human beings are too cunning. They have no choice but to compromise.

 Chapter 1225

    There is a balance between them, and there is no special hurt to each other. However, the sentence he asked is not the problem. If he dares to appear in front of them at this time, there must be something else. There is no doubt about that.


    Of course, Wu Hao also heard that the question asked by the king of frost was not what they came to the country of frost, but what they suddenly stopped in front of the team to do. Under normal circumstances, even if they wanted to catch the Frost Giant and be a summoner, they would not face such a big risk. After all, there are nearly ten thousand frost giants here. If they annoyed the king of frost at this time, No one can escape.


    "I just heard from the people behind your team that your country of frost has been attacked by the country of fire. The giant of fire doesn''t know why it has greatly increased its strength. You have lost several times. Now you are preparing to gather a large army to launch a fierce counterattack against the country of fire. Is that right?" Wu Hao asked.


    After all, it''s a big deal. Anyway, you''d better make a decision if you want to be recognized by the king of ice. If you just talk nonsense, it''s a big problem. It''s not a good thing to be rash, so you must make sure before you act.


    The king of frost went away and frowned at his words, with an expression of displeasure in his eyes. Naturally, he was not happy that his people should tell this kind of news to human beings. However, since he had known the news, she didn''t say anything. She nodded and said, "yes, the flaming giant living in the land of fire, I don''t know why the strength of the two countries which are already hostile to each other has greatly increased recently, We are no longer concerned about us, and we are not afraid of our existence. In this case, they will launch a fierce attack on us. There is no doubt that we have made psychological preparations, but it does not mean that we will easily admit defeat. No matter how powerful they are, we will fight to the end, even if the last tribe disappears, And will never submit to the feet of the flaming giant. "


    "That''s why I''m here."


    Wu Hao said frankly: "in any case, we human beings have formed an inseparable relationship with you ice giants. For the sake of you ice giants, even for the sake of human beings to continue to use the summoning technique of ice giants, I want to know about this, we must not sit back and ignore it, After all, if you frost giants are all killed by the fire giant, the summoning technique we developed will disappear completely, so I decided to help you, at least to kill the fire Kingdom attack. Don''t you want to organize a large army to fight against the fire giant? Who can I do with you? The three of us are with you. We absolutely guarantee that you will be able to increase your strength greatly. At least you won''t be defeated by each other so easily against the flaming giants. "


    "Oh?"


    The king of frost looked at Wu Hao and sneered, "do you know how strong the flame giant is after its strength has greatly increased? With your strength, you think you can help us defeat the flame giant. Don''t joke. I don''t intend to fight with you, so no matter what you do, you should go. Don''t get in the way here. We still have a long way to go. "


    "I know you must underestimate our strength, but it''s normal. I don''t blame you, but I can tell you that the strength of the three of us is half that of the Frost Giant you are now. Do you believe it?"


    "Don''t be arrogant here!" With a wave of the frost sword in the hand of the king of frost, the ground immediately found a crack five meters wide, and the whole earth shook.


    "Your strength is very good, but compared with me, if one-on-one, I can still beat you." Wu Hao stood still, protecting the two of them behind him.


    "You can beat me, who do you really think you are?" The king of frost has a look of exasperation in his eyes. In front of so many people in his own country, he dares to say that he can defeat himself. How can he afford to lose his face? Especially in the current situation, the army is going out. If the king is provoked with such words, he can be indifferent or even let the other party provoke him. How can the army obey his command? So without saying a word, the king of frost launched an attack on Wu Hao.


    Of course, Wu Hao is not short of war. At this time, if he wants to win the trust of the king of frost, he naturally wants to let him know that he has enough strength. Of course, this is not an easy thing to do. At least for now, it is not so easy to accomplish. After all, what he brings is not a big army. If he brings a powerful army, Of course, you can easily stand in front of the king of frost and tell him that I have the ability to help you win this battle, but there are only three of them now. In such a giant team, three of them can be regarded as something. In fact, not to mention that the king of frost does not believe in Wu Hao, in fact, they are just giving themselves confidence, If three people want to play an actual role in such a battle between giants, they must do their best. Now they must let the king of ice know that they have the ability to defeat it, and move forward with the whole team of ice giants to form a strong fighting force. If they can deal with the king of ice, So at least the strength can withstand most of the ice giant''s team, so the king of ice has nothing to say.


    The most powerful power of the king of ice is his power of ice. The power of ice comes from the power of dark ice, which is the most powerful and overbearing power in the power of ice. The power of ice from dark ice is very overbearing and powerful, which is more fierce and overbearing than ordinary ice Purgatory. In addition, the blessing of ice sword, the sword of king made of dark ice, is added, His actual combat effectiveness is more than twice and three times as powerful, which makes his whole combat effectiveness improve several grades. However, Wu Hao does not show any weakness. He dodges with his small body and easily deals with all his battles. However, Wu Hao''s fight is not to tell the king of frost how powerful his dodging skills are, But to tell him his own strength, can fight against the flame giant with him, if only Dodge, then even if the king of frost is killed, he will not believe that he has enough strength to fight against the flame giant with him, this is the fact, so Wu Hao dodges at the same time, also launched a fierce attack against the king of frost, Her attack only used two moves, one is the netherworld fire, the other is the ice purgatory, and no other moves were used. Although she had senro in her hand just in case, she did not launch an actual attack on him.

 Chapter 1226

    The netherworld fire can''t directly attack the king of frost. First of all, he is the king and the object of his trust. Launching a fatal attack on him will definitely cause him serious injury. If he is injured, the whole team can''t be under his command. Of course, he can''t be hurt in this case, So the netherworld fire is basically to defend against the attack of the king of ice and frost, so that his attack will be ineffective against him. At the same time, it uses the cold ice purgatory to attack her. In fact, the actual effect of the cold ice purgatory against the king of ice and frost is not too obvious. After all, the cold ice purgatory, even if it is absolutely zero, will not cause fatal damage to the ice giant born from the power of ice and frost. In this case, it''s just to prevent him from launching a more fierce attack on himself, so Wu Hao''s scale is very clear, constantly fighting against the king of frost, but it doesn''t bring him too much damage.


    Of course, to tell the truth, Wu Hao knows in his heart that the king of ice is very powerful. Even if he attacks him directly with the netherworld fire, it''s hard to cause any fatal damage to him. Although the king of ice can''t help himself, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to be the king of ice easily, Therefore, he creates a strength advantage for himself, that is, with the help of his body shape, he constantly counteracts his attack, and at the same time, he launches a painless attack on him, so that the king of frost knows that he is not behind, at least he can draw with him, which is quite easy. Without launching a full attack, the king of frost will have a reverie, It''s that he can beat it, but he doesn''t want to.


    With the help of his body shape, Wu Hao quickly flew to the ear of the king of frost.


    "King of frost, you can see my strength. It''s easy for me to defeat you, but it''s impossible for you to defeat me. So I advise you not to waste your efforts. If you are defeated by me, your morale will disappear completely, Then you frost giants will really fall into a disaster. A battle without morale will definitely be completely destroyed by the other party in a way of destroying, especially under the situation that the fire giant''s strength is still greatly increased, so I advise you not to continue, so as not to hurt your morale. "


    The king of frost was even more irritated. He was also surprised that Wu Hao had such a powerful power. The key is that the netherworld fire and ice purgatory in his hands are quite powerful. This is the only thing he saw among human beings. Once, she had met human beings and tried to conquer it by using the netherworld fire, but the netherworld fire of that level did not work for him at all, But Wu Hao''s netherworld fire is totally different. It has extraordinary lethality. This lethality is the only one he can see. If the netherworld fire in his hand falls on him, its power may be enough to destroy him. Even if his body is made up of the most overbearing and top-level black ice, he can''t bear the attack of the netherworld fire in his hand, In addition, the cold ice purgatory in his hand also reached a height that he could not imagine. The cold air sent out by the cold ice purgatory was even more terrifying than the dark ice. This really surprised him. But it was against the dignity of a king to admit defeat. He still fought with Wu Hao for several rounds.


    The earth is shaking, the whole mountain is cracking, all the snow mountains everywhere are collapsing, and piles of ice stones fall down, blocking the canyons on both sides.


    "King of frost, I don''t mean anything else. I just don''t want to lose your dignity as a king. If this battle continues, in case I defeat you, do you really think your morale won''t be affected? Once your morale is affected, you will not win the battle against flaming giant. I just want to tell you through this battle that the three of us are fully capable of helping you win this battle, and you should also believe us. As human beings, although we are selfish, it is precisely because we are selfish, That''s why I''m more willing to help you solve this battle. In case you are all dead, the summoning skill of Frost Giant will disappear completely. Do you think we want you to disappear? It''s just because we don''t want you to disappear and be killed by the giant of fire that we come to help you solve this battle. I don''t want to hurt your dignity and your morale, so we should stop. I will give you a step to defeat me. At least let your heart and soldiers believe that their king can lead the whole Frost Giant to defeat the giant of fire, Not now, defeated by a human being. " Wu Hao flew to his ear again and told the king of frost with words that only the two of them could hear clearly.


    This time, the reaction of the king of frost is not so strong. Although he is still waving the frost sword in his hand, he obviously has no strong desire to fight. Wu Hao said that, of course, he knows that if he is defeated by a mere human in this case, his soldiers, even if they believe him, are unlikely to be unaffected, Their most powerful kings will be easily defeated by human beings. How can they really defeat the flaming giant in the face of their increasing strength.


    Once the soldiers who fight on the battlefield are discouraged, they will not be able to win the battle. This is the key battle for them. If they fail, they are likely to be destroyed. In this case, as Wu Hao said, it is the best solution. Moreover, this young man is really powerful, Moreover, he has repeatedly avoided hurting himself. It can be seen that he comes to help sincerely and intentionally, rather than cajoling himself. Even if their strength is not good, it is not a good thing that there are three more people in the team to help them fight. At least they can have three more combat effectiveness, which is also very good for their current situation.


    What''s more, his strength is very strong, and he has two companions, so it seems that his strength should not fall. In this case, maybe he can really help himself play a very important role in the battlefield, or even play a very important role.


    After thinking about it, the king of ice nodded. Although he didn''t speak, he waved the sword. Although it seemed that the power was very strong, he stopped the power at the moment when it fell on Wu Hao. Wu Hao also understood what he meant. In an instant, he condensed a shield with his ice purgatory, which could block the king of ice''s sword.

 Chapter 1227

    The ice wall in his hand suddenly burst, and his whole body fell to the ground and hit a big hole. When the king of ice waved his sword to him again, Wu Hao raised his hand.


    "Enough, enough, I know you are stronger. Don''t fight any more. I give up." Wu Hao said immediately.


    The king of frost didn''t mean to hurt her. The sword he raised was just for the master. Seeing that Wu Hao had made it clear, he immediately put away his sword.


    At the same time, the morale behind it also increased rapidly because of this painless battle. Although they are facing human beings, they can just see that human beings have great strength. At least their fighting capacity is still very strong. It is their own king who can defeat such opponents in the end, One by one, they believed that their king could lead them to defeat the battle against the flaming giant.


    "Your strength is pretty good. Since you are willing to help sincerely, I will let you three join the team to fight against the flaming giant in your face." The king of frost reached out and lifted up Wu Hao on the ground. His huge hand was really impressive.


    "Wait, wait, I have another condition. If I help you win this battle, I have to find one of you ice giants to be my summoner, don''t you mind?" Wu Hao interrupted him.


    "If you can really help us defeat the ice giant, I will agree to your request this time. Don''t say one, even three can agree to you!" The king of frost nodded without hesitation, this kind of thing is small, although the ice giant is not particularly happy to become a human summoner, but this kind of thing has been maintained for a long time, do not like, but also has become a habit.


    "Well, that''s it. I wish you success in this battle, and one of you must be my Summoner!"


    Wu Hao took a deep breath, flew into the air and looked around the valley. The secret ice giant finally became small. Even for his own summoner, this battle must help the frost Kingdom win.


    "In that case, join us and move forward together." The king of frost kicked away the ice and stones in the valley, unblocked the road, and led the team to move on.


    Wu Hao flew high into the sky and followed the team from the air with the two of them.


    "Brother Linghao, you can defeat the king of frost just now. Why did you defeat him in the end?" Ling Fei Er looks at him strangely. He can clearly feel the battle. He can easily win, but he has been entangled with the king of frost. At the same time, he even lost the battle somehow, which makes her a little puzzled.


    Wu Hao looked at him with a smile and didn''t explain.


    At this time, Qingyin said, "in this case, do you think my husband can defeat the king of frost? You know the king of frost, but when he takes his team to fight, what will happen if the king of frost is defeated by his husband? The most direct effect is that the morale will be greatly affected. On the eve of this war, the morale will be greatly affected, and the effect of the battle will be greatly reduced. It is very likely that this battle will really become a backwater battle of the ice giant, and it is very likely that it will be a disaster of extinction. Therefore, even if the old man can easily win, he can not win. He can only give face to the king of ice, If you don''t beat him, it will be a real trouble. "


    Qingyin looks at Wu Hao with more admiration. She doesn''t expect that her man looks young, but she is so cautious when doing things. This kind of thing can be thought of in a flash. It''s really something that no one can do, especially when fighting. It''s easy for everyone to forget something, If the ice giants really see their king''s cup and beat them by themselves, what will happen to their mentality after they go to the battlefield is unknown, Although the overall IQ of the ice giants is far lower than that of human beings, the tacit understanding between them also needs to be maintained by some things, such as the dignity of the king and the invincible strength of the king. If the king''s strength is not enough, it will be difficult for him to fight. Doubt, then this battle will definitely be very, very dangerous.


    "So it is." As soon as Qingyin explains this, lingfei''er will know the reason. He is also the king of frost. After all, he is the king of the whole frost country. If he is defeated in front of so many soldiers, his morale will be greatly affected.


    In the face of the strength of the fire giant, without morale of the soldiers, it is likely to be really slaughtered.


    "I''ll go down and talk to the king of frost."


    Wu Hao said that he flew to the front of the king of frost. The king of frost walked in the front of the team. The team behind him kept a distance of about 20 meters from him, which was a safe distance and a distance of respect for them. But Wu Hao, after all, I am an ice giant, and I don''t have to abide by these rules between them.


    Wu Hao didn''t fall on the ground to walk with him. On the one hand, this condescending way of communication is too tired. Frost Giant''s steps are very big, and it''s very tired to keep up with him. So Wu Hao flew directly to his head, and directly synchronized with him.


    "King of frost, I''d like to ask why the giant of fire is so powerful?" Wu Hao asked.


    "You don''t know, I don''t know, but it''s been going on for five years. At first, because our border was just a small-scale battle, it didn''t attract much attention. But this year, the Fire Giants attacked us more and more frequently, and we also found that their strength has become stronger and stronger, If we continue to carry on like this, we will all be eaten away. That''s why we launched this time''s Jinggong. However, I really don''t know why they have slowly increased their strength over the past few years, and I also want to take this opportunity to know what''s going on


    The king of frost didn''t intend to tell Wu Hao about these things, but his serious look showed that he wanted to know more, so he told him about it. He really wanted to know what was going on, and he wanted to find out why the giant of fire''s strength was greatly increased? If we don''t understand the reason, then this battle, unless they can completely exterminate the flaming giants.

 Chapter 1228

    Otherwise, it is very likely that the flame giants will soon revive and make a comeback, because their strength is growing. In the future, the frost giants are likely to face huge risks again. Only when we find out why their strength is suddenly in these five years? Only so many people can make targeted plans for fighting. At least if the source of their strength can be solved, the future risk will not be so great.


    So this battle is on the one hand, on the other hand, he has organized another team to go to the kingdom of fire to find out. The victory of the battle is actually secondary. To find out the reason why the giant of fire''s strength has greatly increased is the most important thing in this battle, and only to find out the future can their kingdom of frost survive, Otherwise, if the flame giant cannot be completely exterminated at one time, there will always be great danger in the frost country.


    In the past, although the frost Kingdom and the fire kingdom were enemies for generations, their strength was balanced, and no one had the ability to break this balance. But now that the fire giant''s strength has increased greatly, they are naturally willing to break this balance and completely destroy the whole ice giant, and they will not have the slightest hesitation, just like their ice giants, if their strength has increased greatly, They will not let go of the flaming giant easily. This is their survival law. But now this balance has been broken by the flaming giant first. The first thing to do is to let the two countries return to the level of balance, so that the two countries, at least for the frost country, can have a chance to recuperate.


    "Do you know how many flaming giants there are in the land of fire?" Wu Hao asked.


    "The number of flaming giants used to be almost the same as that of ice giants, basically maintained at about 100000, but now the situation has changed dramatically. With the great increase in the strength of flaming giants, the number of their birth has also increased significantly. In the past five years, they have increased more than 30000, and now the overall number is at least more than 130000." The king of Frost said solemnly that although 30000 is not much, when the overall base is only 100000, the increase will be enough, adding 13 forces, which can be said to be quite a lot. Although the new 30000 is only the base, and they are all juvenile flame giants, it also means that this population has a stronger future, The future is far more malleable than the ice giants.


    Wu Hao immediately frowned at this.


    Looking back at the teams on both sides of the canyon, there are only 10000 ice giants at most. Have you been seriously injured in front?


    "Isn''t that all you ice giants have left?" If so, there is no way to fight this battle, let alone bullshit. In the case of absolute power, this is simply unrealistic. If there are 130000 flaming giants, only 50000 to 80000 can really participate in the battle, and the rest of the juveniles can''t participate in the battle, then the situation on the side of the Frost Giant is even worse, the 10000, I''m afraid there are less than 5000 people who can really take part in the fighting, and this kind of fighting can''t be carried out at all.


    "This is just a part of it. I''ve issued a summoning order. Frost giants from other places are also gathering. The frost giants of our whole frost country are getting rid of about 70000 in recent years. When we are young, we still have about 40000 to 50000 fighting power." When the king of Frost said this, his eyes were still very dignified. The battle effectiveness of 40000 to 50000 was still the most optimistic estimate. Except for those who survived the previous battle, but had not recovered their wounds and were unable to fight for the time being, I''m afraid that only 40000 people could really participate in the battle, but the situation of the giant of fire was much more optimistic than that of them, It is very likely that the number is twice as many as them, and it may reach about 80000. The number of 2:1 is still the same, which makes the result of this battle uncertain.


    But after hearing this, Wu Hao''s face showed a smile, at least not 10:1, 2:1. Relatively speaking, it''s much better. Moreover, the 40 or 50 thousand combat power can be used at a higher level. At least it''s not so fast in the battle. After losing the battle, it can last longer. But if it''s 5000, it''s just surrounded, It''s completely extinct every minute.


    "This level is good. With the three of us joining you in this battle, your actual level can reach 60000 to 70000 at least." Wu Hao smiles confidently. The king of frost looks at him and doesn''t say anything. I hope so. If the three of them really have such a strong fighting capacity, he will be more happy.


    Wu Hao said with a serious smile.


    "I think you''d better find a team to explore what''s going on in the kingdom of fire after fighting? If you don''t find out the real reason for the great increase of the strength of the fire giant, even if you win this battle, you may fall into the same situation again in the future, and the situation is likely to be even worse. Only by finding out the reason for the great increase of the strength of the fire giant, can you really restore the balance, otherwise the result is only temporary, Whether you win or lose, you will soon fall into a new round of crisis. "


    "We already have a plan. The real significance of this battle is to find out why the fire kingdom can make the strength of the fire giant increase rapidly in five years." The king of frost nodded and looked at Wu Hao with more meaningful eyes. They gathered together to discuss. It took about five days and five nights to figure out that they wanted to list this as the most important action target. However, he only heard about it and made such a judgment in such a short time. His intelligence was really higher than that of the giant of frost, although he was unwilling to admit it, But the king of frost also knows that the greatest strength of human beings is their intelligence, which is beyond doubt.


    "You''re not going to go to war with these kids, are you? If this is true, you frost giants are likely to be destroyed in this battle. If your strength is poor, I mean, in case, in case we fail to keep your victory in this battle, you powerful soldiers will be completely defeated by the giant of fire, I''m afraid the flame giant will never leave those in your group. If you kill these young people completely, then the whole ice giant will be completely extinct, and the country of frost will disappear from now on. "


    The king of frost cast a look of awe to Wu Hao.


    Human intelligence is really their terrible weapon.


    According to the tradition of the frost Kingdom, children in any battle also need to participate normally. In this way, the frost giant who grows up in the battle is the most powerful generation. Only after constant fighting can children accumulate powerful strength and experience.

 Chapter 1229

    According to the past experience and habits, they were going to fight in the country of fire with their children at the beginning, but after careful consideration, we sat down and began to consider the necessity of this matter. After all, this is a real backwater battle. If the complete extinction, including these, all the children die, then the frost giant will be able to survive, This race will disappear completely, and the frost kingdom will be extinct completely. But if we can leave some juveniles, then at least the frost Kingdom has a future. They decided to do so. It took them a whole month to prepare and convince all the juveniles and all the frost giants. Just let them relax this stubborn habit in their mind, and Wu Hao gave such a proposal all of a sudden. It can be seen that his judgment of the situation is very clear.


    This intelligence is awe inspiring.


    "Although these young people are in the same team with us, we just go to one place to gather, because there are still several teams of ice giants coming with all the young people. We need to gather all the young people together, and then let them go to a safe place to hide. We adult ice giants, the land of Quhuo, these children are the future of the land of frost, So they must not be allowed to fight, at least this time, they must not be allowed to take risks. " Ice king cableway did not tell her that it took them a month to make such a decision.


    But Wu Hao did not give a look of admiration. On the contrary, he frowned after hearing this.


    "Why, shouldn''t it?" The king of frost was puzzled for a moment. He wanted to know what he thought about it? After all, human beings are good at intelligence. If they spend a month, they still have some omissions. Then it''s time to listen. What does human beings think?


    "It''s the right choice not to let these children fight together, but if you gather all the children of frost country together and let them hide in one place, that''s a big problem."


    Looking at the king of frost, Wu Hao said solemnly, "it''s not me who attacks your self-confidence, but as the commander of a battle and the ruler of the whole kingdom of frost, you should be well prepared for a war and prepare for the worst. Now the worst result of this war is all of you who go to the kingdom of fire, All of them are destroyed by the kingdom of fire. In this case, you must consider what to do with these young people? Kingdom of fire, after killing all of you who went to war, you will know that you Shuangzhi still have these young people. Even you adults have been completely killed. Then the giant of fire wants to kill these young people and destroy your frost country. It must be an easy thing. They will definitely organize the ability to come to your frost country, Search all the land of the frost Kingdom, find out all the six years of the frost Kingdom, and destroy them one by one. "


    Wu Hao''s words made the king of frost frown, but he didn''t know what Wu Hao wanted to express? After all, he is ready for this level. They are ready. These young people are all hiding. Isn''t that the best preparation?


    Wu Hao went on to say: "once the giant of fire completely defeats you, it will certainly conduct a carpet search in the Gemini kingdom. If you entangle all your juveniles together, once they find them, they will absolutely slaughter all your juveniles. Then your frost Kingdom and all your future will be completely extinct, And it''s a one-time total extinction without resistance. "


    "What should we do then?" The king of ice asked. If he said that, it''s true. If he was found, all of them would be destroyed at once. But after all, his brain is not human brain. It doesn''t turn so fast. Although he knows that there is a great danger, he still hasn''t come up with a practical solution.


    "It''s very simple. All the eggs must not be put in one basket, and you ice giants'' juveniles must not hide in one place. If you want to listen to me, now and immediately inform all the ice giants who are going to the assembly site, Ma Sheng, to disperse all the juveniles and let them cluster, 200 or 500 juveniles are distributed in different parts of the frost kingdom. You can hide as well as you can. Only in this way can you ensure that your frost kingdom will not be completely extinct in the future. After all, if you fail, the giant of fire may search out a large number of hidden juveniles and kill them, However, when they are scattered, especially when they are very dense, there are always some ice giants who can avoid the search of the flaming giant. Only if they survive can they have hope. Even if only a few ice giants escape the carpet search and the massacre of the flaming giant, they can be regarded as leaving a future for the ice giants to follow. Once they are found, they will gather together, Then there is no hope at all, only the possibility of being completely slaughtered. "


    Wu Hao looked at him and continued: "you don''t have to think that a group of juveniles can gather together and have greater fighting power to solve problems in the face of danger. If you all fail completely, then the strength of these juveniles themselves is not as good as that of you in the face of the flaming giant, and there is only the possibility of death, so don''t take such chances, You must regard them as talents who have no combat effectiveness and need to be protected thoroughly. If you think that they can rely on everyone to gather together to defeat the flaming giants, you will not fail. Therefore, you must completely separate them, and the number of clusters should be as small as possible, 200 to 500 is still more, I suggest that you should gather every 100 children to form a small group and disperse in one place. If you can disperse in as many remote places as possible, it''s better to be the most hidden place you are familiar with. Only in this way can you really reserve the last fire for the frost country. "


    The king of ice looked at Wu Hao for a long time without saying anything. It''s true that although his brain didn''t hit fast enough, he could quickly analyze the known methods. He was right in two points. First of all, it''s a better way to disperse the children, and the smaller the dispersion is, the more favorable it is for the preservation of the whole population, After all, people from the land of fire will be greatly weakened when they come to the country of frost. Even if they carry out a carpet search, it is impossible for them to search the whole Shuangzhi country thoroughly. In this case, some of the children throughout the country of frost will survive.

 Chapter 1230

    But if they put all the children together according to their original plan, once I was in danger, I would lose hope completely.


    "Thank you very much." The king of frost looked at Wu Hao a little more politely, even with some respect in his eyes.


    At first, I doubted what the purpose of Wu Hao and his party was, but now it is obvious that they really want to help frost country win the battle. Although he said the worst plan, the worst plan can guarantee that once something really happens, the whole group will have a chance to survive. There is no doubt that even if he has a low IQ, he knows the right thing.


    The king of frost immediately stretched out his frost sword into the air. The frost arrow condensed a cold air and released a six pointed star snowflake in the air. The snowflake was very huge, like a token spinning in the air for a moment, then disappeared.


    Soon, in the rear of the line came six frost giants with wings, lined up, kneeling in front of him.


    "Seven of you immediately look for the other six teams, and tell them to spread out all the children in place. Every 100 children are a small team, and let them find a place to hide themselves, and never hide together. They all hide in a hidden place. If they ask for reasons, they will tell them that if we fail in this battle, the giant of fire will certainly conduct a carpet search for the frost kingdom. If all the children are hidden together, once they are found, all the children will be killed instantly. There is no hope. Our original purpose is to leave a fire for the Gemini kingdom, If this is the case, then the fire of frost kingdom will be extinguished instantly, but all the children will be scattered. Even if it is a complete failure, and the giant of fire conducts a thorough search of Shuangzhi Kingdom, some children will survive. Only in this case can the future fire of frost kingdom be preserved. " The king of frost put his sword on the ground and told the six people in front of him how to act in the tone of a king?


    "Yes


    Six people wrote down his words and knew how to do things. Without saying a word, they immediately flew into the air. Six people scattered and flew to the distance. The ice behind them brought them very high speed, at least much faster than they are now.


    "I didn''t expect you frost giants to fly." Wu Hao looks at the king of frost in surprise.


    "A few can fly." The king of frost answered, then turned around and told the people behind him to disperse all the children in the middle and let them go to other places to escape by themselves. Of course, he had to explain to you.


    OK, this explanation is very smooth. The team soon understood the intention of the king of ice. They immediately dispersed all the children in a team of 100, and let them find other places to hide. Although children are children, the Frost Giant''s childhood is not a human child. They have no fighting ability. They are young, Faced with all kinds of battles since childhood, they actually have a certain combat effectiveness. In particular, when a hundred groups are gathered together, they can face some dangers. Moreover, these young people never show a timid look. According to the order of the king of street frost, they immediately look for other teams to leave.


    Wu Hao and the two of them watched the actions of the frost giant in the air. Although the frost and the giant''s head were not very easy to use, we could see that they were very efficient in executing orders. It took only half an hour to complete the task. You should know that there were at least 5000 children among them, and they had to mobilize their teams and leave quickly, This process took less than half an hour. It can be seen that these people are quite capable of executing the orders of the king of ice. This also shows Wu Hao that the actual combat effectiveness of these ice giants can be played very high. On the battlefield, only soldiers who absolutely obey the orders can. Play the best and most powerful fighting effect, there is no doubt about this.


    After everything is done, the king of frost signals Wu Hao to come to him. He pats his shoulder and Wu Hao is stunned.


    "You mean let me sit on your shoulder?"


    "I believe you are really willing to help our twin countries through this difficult time." The king of frost didn''t say much. He just said this. He patted his shoulder again. Wu Hao was stunned. Then he shrugged and laughed, and fell on his shoulder.


    In the eyes of all the ice giants, the king of ice takes Wu Hao forward.


    This is two months.


    They didn''t go to the end of the mountain range. Instead, they went to the middle of the mountain range, an open plain, which was very open. When they arrived, the other six teams of ice giants also arrived.


    The ice giants of the six teams are basically the strongest among the ice giants. However, as the most effective ice king in the whole frost Kingdom, they still respect him. Everyone salutes him respectfully when they see him. The team led by him also made a grand salute to the king of frost.


    Wu Hao three people flying in the air, the whole plain gathered all adult ice giants, Wu Hao probably looked at the seven teams, after the reunion, there are about 40000 ice giants, the number is less than 5000.


    It seems that the number is similar to what I expected, and no more than 50000 at most.


    Below the plain, the king of frost jumps up a high mountain in two steps and stands on the top of the mountain, overlooking the soldiers below.


    "As we all know, due to some special reasons, some unknown changes have taken place in the country of fire. The strength of the fire giants has been continuously enhanced in the past five years. Up to now, they have ignored us, constantly provoked us, and tried to consume our strength through common sense, Now this matter can''t go on, let them go on like this, otherwise we frost giant will be completely eaten by the fire giant. That''s why I''m so anxious for you to come. I think your opinions have told you about it, but here I want to emphasize it with you again. "


    "The frost Kingdom and the fire Kingdom, the Frost Giant and the flame giant, have been irreconcilable since ancient times. The flame giant, with its strength greatly increased, will definitely find a way to completely destroy our Frost Giant. Moreover, they are also carrying out such a plan. If we continue to let them have common sense, then our two willed country will face extinction, This time I''m going to bring you all together to fight against the back of the river. "

 Chapter 1231

    "No matter what, we want to let the fire giant know that our frost country is definitely not a bully. If they dare to continue their provocation, we must make them pay the price, and this action is to make them pay the price. We must use our sword to cut off the arrogance of the fire giant, Use our ice to put out all their arrogance, let them know that even if their strength is strong, we ice giants will not have the slightest fear, and our ice giants'' strength is not inferior to them, we will use our strength to completely put out their arrogance and arrogance! "


    "Fight


    "Fight


    The effect of this oath meeting was very good. The sonorous voice of the king of ice played a very warm response among the soldiers. Every soldier roared and kept holding the frost sword in his hand. The momentum has reached the highest point that can fight.


    "The soldiers of frost? It''s a battle of backwater. Do you have any confidence? " The king of frost stands on the top of the mountain, waving his sword and roaring loudly.


    "Yes!"


    The whole plain was roared by 40000 soldiers. All the snow on the top of the mountain fell down, and even the ice fell one after another. But it didn''t attract any of their attention. At this time, all the ice giants had only one idea in their heart, that is, to fight with the fire giant.


    "Let''s take a day off and start early tomorrow morning! For the country of frost, for the title of Frost Giant, for our children who are still in the country of frost


    "For the country of frost!"


    "For the country of frost"


    "For the country of frost!"


    The atmosphere of the whole plain reached the highest level, and everyone''s roar followed the fighting idea of stilina, and released the whole valley in the form of cold. It was extremely cold, but the extremely cold gave them stronger power, and made everyone''s momentum reach the highest level.


    At the end of the swearing in ceremony, the king of frost asked his seven strongest soldiers to arrange a good team and rest in place, while he took the seven soldiers to Wu Hao''s side.


    Only one of the seven soldiers who had been with him knew that Wu Hao and his two women, and the other six looked at Wu Hao with doubts. Finally, they looked at their king with doubts. When they came, they noticed that there were three people in the air, but they didn''t know what this was? As the situation was urgent, they didn''t ask much, but now that the king himself took them to see the three men, the situation was extraordinary.


    "These three friends are from the high heaven, which I don''t think you need to guess. The main reason is that these three friends are willing to help us face the flaming giant and fight side by side with us!" Frost King''s firm tone went, the other six people doubtfully frowned.


    Humans to help the ice giant? It''s incredible.


    "I know you may have a lot of questions, but these are also the questions I heard when they wanted to help us fight against the flaming giant, so you can rest assured, because I have asked all your questions. The three of them sincerely want to help us fight against the flaming giant, so you don''t have to worry."


    The ice giant obeyed the orders very highly. All doubts disappeared immediately after the words of the ice king. They really thought why Wu Hao and the two women would help the frost Kingdom fight against the fire giant. But after listening to the explanation of the ice king, they immediately understood that they didn''t need poison needles, The king of ice has solved all their doubts. Since the king of ice seems to have great respect for the three of them, the six of them certainly have nothing to say. They immediately saluted Wu Hao and Ling fei''er Qingyin a little, which is a little polite, although the ice giants. Humans don''t like it very much, but at this time they are willing to help the frost country fight against the flame giant, which is also worthy of their courtesy.


    "No one can guarantee the outcome of this battle, but the three of us will do our best to help your frost country win this battle. After all, none of us is willing to grieve and the giant will disappear." Wu Hao looked at them and said it seriously.


    The king of Frost said nothing and nodded. The other six soldiers also nodded seriously and didn''t say anything else.


    The atmosphere was a little silent for a while. The king of frost broke the silence and said, "you three are OK too. Take a rest. You will soon enter the battle area. It will be a big war at that time. Since you are willing to help, I hope you can be safe and well, and you''d better be ready for the battle before the battle."


    "Don''t worry." Wu Hao nodded and didn''t say much.


    Frost king with seven soldiers came to the front of the team, all began to enter the stage of adjustment.


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er Qingyin sit cross legged in the air.


    "Brother Linghao, I didn''t expect there were so many ice giants. It seems that this is a very serious war. Can we really help ice giants win?" Ling Fei Er looks at the team in the canyon with great uncertainty. The number of flaming giants will only be more than this. It''s doomed that this is a huge battle between two strange countries. It''s hard to imagine how important the three of them can really play in this kind of battle.


    "It''s really not sure. Maybe the actual combat effectiveness that the three of us can play far exceeds the combat effectiveness of their 10000 or 20000 people."


    With a smile on his face, Wu Hao said softly, "if their opponents are of any other race, we may not be able to play a big role, but they are the fire giants who are hostile to the ice giants. I think their recent strength is mutual restraint, just like the netherworld fire can cause huge damage to the ice giants, the same, I believe that the ice purgatory in our hands can also do full damage to the giant of fire. In particular, I had a battle with the king of frost in front of me. I can accurately know that the netherworld fire can indeed fight against the power of the king of frost. Conversely, the ice purgatory can definitely do full damage to the giant of fire, The power of black ice possessed by the king of frost is one of the top existing in frost. However, his power of this level has not reached the level of ice purgatory improved by me. It can be seen that ice purgatory can cause devastating damage to flaming giant. Therefore, if we use it properly in this battle, the fighting effect we can achieve is really great, At least make sure the ice giant doesn''t lose this battle. I think it can be done. "

 Chapter 1232

    Wu Hao''s voice is very firm, which makes lingfei''er and Qingyin stunned. In fact, lingfei''er''s question is also Qingyin''s question. His heart is also thinking about whether the three of them can help the ice giant to complete the Jedi counterattack, but he has never thought that their ice purgatory has been greatly transformed, The actual combat effect is very superior. In addition, it greatly reduces the difficulty, greatly improves the actual power, and can be used in a large number of cutting-edge, and the powerful power can always be maintained at the level of absolute zero. Facing the flaming giant, a creature with high-quality attributes, it really has the best combat effect.


    When he said that, Qingyin felt that it could really affect the whole war situation. Although the three of them were far less than tens of thousands of frost giants in size, the frost power possessed by the frost giants could not be compared with the transformed ice purgatory. The most important thing was that the transformed ice purgatory had almost uninterrupted use effect, As long as the idea moves, it can play out immediately, and the power of absolute zero degree can''t be compared with the power of the king of ice, so the damage to the giant of fire will be higher.


    Qingyin''s face showed a confident look, and she couldn''t help smiling when she looked at Wu Hao. When he said that, she was confident. It was an experience for her that three people could control the war.


    Moreover, it is an unprecedented experience. If there is a large-scale battle in Gaotian Shenjie, one or two people will not be able to control the battle situation. After all, there will be equal strength of experts and equal number of ordinary fighters on both sides of the battle. After a battle, the experts will fight against the soldiers like experts and ordinary soldiers, No one can really control the whole situation, and now the three of them are going to turn around a battle of tens of thousands of people. This feeling makes him very excited as a practitioner of high heaven. Although he is a female, as a practitioner, he also shows a little expectation for such a battle.


    In particular, he is a man with the power of time and the power of the nether world. In the high heaven, there is no chance for a master like him to take part in the battle. After all, ordinary battles are too small for them, but the higher the level of fighting, the more trouble they are likely to cause, so in the whole high heaven, the more difficult it is, It''s rare to see an expert of his level fighting with all his strength, but now it''s different. When you come to this strange country of frost, you don''t have so many things to consider. All the trouble lies in how to solve the opponent. The feeling of going all out makes Qingyin full of expectation, It''s been a long time since I let go of the fight.


    Even Ling fei''er is full of expectations for this. Although he is not as powerful as Qingyin, he has not really fought a very powerful battle that requires his full strength after such a long time of cultivation. Although he used a little strength in the qualification examination competition of Qingyuan City, those opponents are not enough to make him fight with all his strength, I''ve practiced for such a long time. Although I know I''ve made great progress, I haven''t seen what level my combat effectiveness has reached through actual combat so far. Now, in the face of tens of thousands of flaming giants, I can give full play to all my strength to fight with them. This time, I can completely release all my strength, Let''s have a look at the extent of our strength.


    The smiles on Qingyin''s and lingfeier''s faces prove their expectations, but Wu Hao''s face also has the same smile. For him, the situation is even more so. So far, the strength of cultivation has been constantly improving, but the continuous improvement has not found a real suitable opponent. All the time, it has been just continuous cultivation, But I haven''t really tested my strength to what extent. Now this battle is undoubtedly the best opportunity. At least I can see what extent my strength has reached through this battle, even if I let go. Going all out to fight will not be known by anyone, and will not produce any adverse effects. It is the best result.


    If there is a large-scale battle in the realm of heaven and God, and the performance is really outstanding, it will cause a huge sensation, and the trouble will be self-evident. But in this secret world, even if there is a battle that destroys heaven and earth, it will not attract the attention of the realm of heaven and God. In this case, of course, we can fight with all our strength, And this battle is destined to go all out.


    The strength of the ice giants should be very strong, and the strength of the flaming giants they are facing is greatly increased, which means that the flaming giants they are dealing with are more powerful than the current ice giants. Of course, no one knows how strong they are, but we can know from the words that the flaming giants are indeed more powerful than the ice giants, Moreover, the number of flame giants is also dominant. Facing such a group of stronger and more opponents, of course, only by giving full play to all their rights can they really win.


    Although their cold purgatory can cause huge damage to the giant of fire, but the absolute number level, especially under the blessing of the unknown strength effect, what kind of result will it be? No one knows. In this case, they have to go all out, and there is no second way to choose.


    "What we have to do now is not to think about anything. We''d better adjust our own state. According to the meaning of the king of frost, we should start to launch a general attack soon. We should be not too far away from the land of fire. Have you found that the temperature here is much higher than before, which means that we should be quite close to the land of fire, It''s so close that I can feel the change of temperature. Adjust my state, prepare for the best and prepare for the worst. " Wu Hao''s face became serious, and Qingyin and lingfei''er all nodded their heads. They took a deep breath, closed their eyes and began to exercise their ideas, because they knew that the most important thing in this battle was their level of ideas, because the most important skills in this battle were ice Purgatory and ice purgatory, The most directly related to the use effect is the idea, so they have to adjust only one, that is their own idea.

 Chapter 1233

    The next morning, it was just light up, when the sun created the first ray of sunshine from the other end of the iceberg, the king of ice had already called all the people to start, and Wu Hao was also in the air with the team.


    After crossing the plain, I didn''t enter another mountain range, but I turned to another road with less ice and snow. The road was not so cold, and the rocks under the iceberg were exposed. The whole road looked very rough, but for the ice giant, it was nothing, Because they are going to fight in the country of fire, so is the so-called away combat.


    For them, this is a very difficult battle. If they fight in the country of frost, the situation may be easier than they think, because the country of frost is the place where they live. There is the power of frost, which supports them to have continuous power. However, when they go to the country of fire, they do not have the power to support them, They have to face the power of the flame of the kingdom of fire and constantly weaken their strength. In this case, it is a multiple disadvantage for them. First of all, the away combat and the power of the flame giant have been inexplicably enhanced, so they are naturally under greater pressure. But after yesterday''s oath of duty meeting, Every Frost Giant''s face is full of fighting power, which can be seen clearly from their firm steps and firm eyes.


    Even if they go to the land of fire to fight on the road, they still hold the fact that Lu GUI is indomitable. This feeling is very obvious from their eyes. One by one, they are really ready to die, because they are very clear that they are going to fight in the land of fire, which is very unfavorable to them, It''s a very dangerous thing in itself. Although the power of frost can weaken the power of flame, after all, the fire nation has a continuous journey of hunting beauty. The power that their frost can really weaken is very weak. Basically, they can only carry the battle hard.


    If this battle fails, they can only rely on those young people who have been hiding in the frost country to recover the whole frost country. But if they win, this battle means a huge victory for them, and it is essentially a historic moment that can not be surpassed. After all, the away battle can defeat the fire country, Even if the power of the kingdom of fire is constantly increasing, they will not dare to offend them for a long time, and this time is the time for their country of frost to recover.


    The team went on for a week and finally came across a river ahead.


    This river is the junction of the kingdom of frost and the kingdom of fire.


    Wu Hao can clearly see the river from the air. It''s a very strange river. It''s so strange that Wu Hao and Qingyin lingfei''er are surprised when they see the river in the air.


    The river is about several kilometers wide and endless. The most peculiar thing is not the width. After all, it''s just a joy. What''s really strange is that there are ice and flames flowing on the river. On the other side of the country of fire, there are countless ice. On the other side of the country of frost, there are red flames, It''s something we''ve never seen before.


    I, Wu Hao, with Qingyin and lingfei''er, fell beside the king of frost. Of course, I didn''t fall on the ground. If I fell on the ground, I would have to look up and talk to them. I was so tired that I naturally fell beside them and hovered in the air.


    "This river is a little interesting."


    Wu Hao looked at the ice king''s serious expression, but his face showed a smile.


    This river seems to be a natural guest, the Frost Giant and the flame giant. The two countries they live in are completely separated from the Frost Giant. What they face is a very wide flame sword. On the other side of the fire country, what the flame giant faces is a cold ice road. It is very difficult for them to cross this river.


    Although the flame flowing on the river is red, the temperature is extremely high. It has a kind of flame that can melt everything. The temperature is obviously isolating the frost, and the giant enters the country of fire. I believe that the ice there also has extremely cold temperature, which is also to prevent the fire giant from entering the country of frost.


    But since the fire giant can attack the country of frost, it means that this is not insurmountable, and since the king of frost is ready to attack the country of fire, it means that the king of frost knows that this river can be crossed.


    If she can''t cross over, she won''t be anxious for such a big team to do such meaningless things.


    "This river is called the boundary river, which is the boundary between the kingdom of fire and the kingdom of frost. This river has existed since ancient times to divide the kingdom of fire and the kingdom of frost. It is precisely because of the existence of this river. Although the kingdom of fire and the kingdom of frost have been enemies for generations, they basically maintain a balance. No matter whether it is the kingdom of fire or the kingdom of frost, they will not easily cross this river, Unless something very important happens, for example, the people in the land of fire have seriously crossed the boundary of this river and entered our country of Shuangzhi for wanton encroachment. " Said the king of frost.


    "This fire and this ice should have a way, right?" Wu Hao asked.


    "The ice and fire in the dividing River do have a way. The soldiers over there are dark ice, and the fire in the frost kingdom is Jiuyou fire. The dark ice can cause great damage to the giant of fire. The same Jiuyou fire can also cause great damage to the giant of frost." The king of Frost said, his face became serious. Although they could cross the nine you Huo and enter the kingdom of fire, they would suffer a certain degree of damage if they went through the nine you Huo. Although after entering the dark ice, they could stay there for a period of time and enter the power of the dark ice to recover their body power, But on the other side, there are flames holding hands to prevent them from crossing the border river. It''s impossible for them to stay on the ice for a long time.


    "Let me help you." Wu Hao said with a smile and flew into the air. A zero degree sword condensed from the ice purgatory immediately appeared in his hand. He came down from the sky with a roar and slashed on the Jiuyou fire. The absolute zero degree instantly released. The absolute low temperature instantly extinguished the Jiuyou fire. The Jiuyou fire on the whole river instantly extinguished thousands of meters, From beginning to end opened up a knife on the temptation, difficult to get close to the cold zone.


    The king of frost didn''t expect that Wu Hao''s strength was so strong that Jiuyou fire could be extinguished in an instant, and it seemed that Jiuyou fire was here and couldn''t be near.


    The king of frost, who had a dignified face, immediately regained his spirits.


    "Cross the river now!"

 Chapter 1234

    At the command of the king of ice, the ice giant strides through the Jiuyou fire which was extinguished by Wu Hao. The speed is extremely fast, and the opposite is the country of fire. The battle is about to start. Everyone''s spirit is highly concentrated and excited. Everyone knows that the giant of fire will guard the border river, It doesn''t matter whether they hide, step by step through and combine, so they all burst out all their fighting power in an instant and directly cross the border river with the fastest speed, because they all know that once they cross the border river, they don''t have to cross the border river, There is no doubt that he will be attacked by the giant of fire soon.


    But fortunately, after crossing this section of road, they did not affect their combat effectiveness at all. Moreover, after crossing the Jiuyou fire, they entered the dark ice zone. The benefits of the dark ice to the Frost Giant are self-evident. After entering the dark ice zone, everyone''s strength has been strengthened to a certain extent. At the same time, the flame giant on the opposite side also found out immediately, A large group of ice giants led the team across the border river and launched a rapid attack towards the burning country. It was obvious that they were going to launch a big war, and they knew it was an earth shaking war according to the number of people. Holding the flame of the border river, the giant immediately launched an attack against the ice giant without saying a word. The sword of fire in their hands, waving flames, slashed at the Frost Giant. At the same time, a group of people immediately returned to the land of fire and began to inform all units to start fighting.


    Frost Giant''s action can be regarded as a surprise attack, so fire giant didn''t expect that Frost Giant would bring so many people to carry out such a powerful attack this time. They were totally surprised by this attack.


    The Frost Giant has officially entered the territory of the land of fire.


    The battle officially began.


    Wu HaoLing, fei''er Qingyin, also killed in the front with them.


    The flame giant is a little different from the Frost Giant. The flame giant is similar to the life body made of rock, or more accurately, Longyan. Their bodies are extremely hard, and at the same time, they are full of hot flames, which make the earth where they live also emit hot temperature. Although it is not like the frost country, it is freezing everywhere, The country of fire is not full of flames, but the temperature of the ground is extremely high, as if the whole underground is flowing with magma, which makes people feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Even Wu Hao felt uncomfortable. The Frost Giant from the frost kingdom was even more uncomfortable. However, they did not fight against the hot weather and the hot feeling. Instead, they used their own frost power to fight against it. In this way, they could persist for a longer time. Of course, it was another kind of consumption for them, Because they want to use the power of frost to fight against the giant of fire on one hand, and fight against the hot weather in the land of fire on the other. The power of fire is the most lethal thing for them.


    But now that they have chosen to fight in the land of fire, this is what they must face, so they have no choice but to step on the land of fire.


    Wu Hao holds senlo in his hand. Facing the fire giant''s attack, he also shows no mercy. With a wave of Shengluo''s knife in his hand, he directly cuts off the arms of a fire giant. The interface after cutting off the arms looks just like that of Longyan. He falls on the ground and makes a creaking sound. His whole body is full of fire, The body made of high-temperature lava and the body made of ice giant are similar in essence, just two different forms of life.


    But the fire giant also has another ability, that is to spit out flames from his mouth. This kind of power does not need any other blessing. It only needs one mouth to spray out the high temperature in his body in the form of flames immediately. This kind of spray is a direct threat to the ice giant, but Wu Hao has no meaning in this kind of goblet of flames.


    As soon as Wu Hao reached for his hand, the frozen purgatory in his hand immediately froze. In front of him, the flame giant who had not yet fallen was at absolute zero. There was no room for resistance. The flame of his body went out instantly and became a hard rock. Even though the power of the flame on the ground was constantly blessing, the flame heart in his deep body had been completely extinguished, Even the blessing with the power of flame can''t survive.


    After knowing the strength of the giant of fire, Wu Hao stopped talking and bothering, and directly gathered the cold ice purgatory in his hands. Moreover, it was a continuous cold ice purgatory. When he saw a giant of fire, he rushed up and used his flying advantage to press the cold ice purgatory on his head. The cold ice purgatory immediately froze the giant of fire into a popsicle, Once the flame heart inside the body is extinguished, the life of the flame giant will end in an instant.


    In less than a minute, he solved more than ten flames by himself, and all of them condensed into ice in an instant, and the heart of the flame went out in an instant.


    How powerful is this fighting capacity? Even the king of frost was not surprised to see his rapid fighting capacity. At the same time, the team under his command launched a more fierce attack. How could this help not be a way to improve morale?


    And the fact is just like this. Seeing that Wu Hao killed these Fire Giants so quickly, the ice giant''s morale was greatly boosted, waving the ice sword and cutting them one by one.


    There are not many Fire Giants on the boundary river, only thousands of them face tens of thousands of frost giants. These Fire Giants are not enough to kill. Soon, all the fire giants are killed completely, and all the frost giants have set foot on the land of fire.


    "Do it in one go!"


    The king of frost knows that time is precious. If you want to complete a successful raid, you must cause huge damage to the enemy before the enemy fully reacts to it. Now all the fire skills along the coast have been killed, and the fire giants have not been fully mobilized there. Moreover, it will take quite a long time to mobilize all the fire giants, This period of time is the best time for them to take action. He must fight against the clock to completely annihilate all the small teams.


    The king of frost bears the brunt, leading his men to quickly kill the territory of the kingdom of fire.


    At the same time, the king of frost commands another team to carry out secret missions.


    Wu Haolin flies Qingyin to support in the air.


    There are hundreds of flame giants in front of them, and hundreds of them are facing tens of thousands of frost giants, which is obviously not proportional to the battle.

 Chapter 1235

    But they can''t face the sudden attack of the ice giant, they can only fight with all their strength, and they can delay time to help the team behind better assemble, but they have met a thorny person, that is Wu Hao.


    Wu Hao directly condenses a group of ice purgatory in the air. Without saying a word, when he is lost in the crowd of the giant fire, the ice purgatory bursts, and the real ice purgatory officially appears in front of him. Will a hundred Fierce Giant fire be extinguished in an instant? The flaming bodies turned into hard rocks, the steps stopped, the flaming hearts went out, and their bodies turned into rocks. This move solved hundreds of flaming giants in an instant.


    Wu Hao''s move made the ice giant dumbfounded, but at the same time, everyone''s spirit was greatly boosted. It''s too strong to have such a person to help. It''s just like God''s help. It''s hard to win this battle.


    "It''s my turn!"


    Seeing dozens of Fire Giants coming, Lingfei rushed up excitedly, and directly went to the ice Purgatory and left it among the crowd. The same ice purgatory burst out among the crowd, and the ice all over the ground instantly extinguished the flame on the fire giant, and the flame heart also instantly extinguished, and even the square kilometers on the earth were quickly cooled down.


    Frost giants don''t like hot environment, but they have strong resistance to this cold environment, and they can better preserve their strength in this extremely cold situation, so without saying a word, the king of frost took his team to run along the place where Wu Hao and Ling Fei Er attacked, and directly entered the cold zone, All the flame giants frozen in the center are cut down to the ground. When the flame giant cools down, it is like a statue carved from rock. It falls to the ground and breaks into stones instantly. It can''t be seen at all. This is the trace left by life. I thought it was just a piece of volcanic lava broken on the ground.


    The reaction of the kingdom of fire was very quick. The Fire Giants around the boundary river quickly gathered here. They knew that they were looking for their own way to die, especially when they saw dozens of people going out and hundreds of people being wiped out in an instant. They were also quite surprised, but all of them were not afraid of life and death, went forward bravely and directly took their own weapons, They rush towards the ice giant. This kind of fighting consciousness is exactly the same as that of ice giant. Maybe the commonness of these two races is that they know that only by giving more time to the rear troops can they really prevent this raid and cause more damage.


    So their actions were very fast, and they immediately took various preventive measures. Some of them made a surprise attack on the ice giant''s troops. Although this was to seek death, it was a necessary thing to do. On the other hand, some fire giants who carried out long-range attacks immediately launched more fierce attacks on the ice giant, The far away riprap car is constantly arranged, the burning flame boulders are constantly attacking the ice giant, one by one in the air, like meteors.


    "You keep going, this way to us!" Wu Hao roared, and Senluo in his hand immediately headed for the flying fire. The boulder had several knives in succession. The crazy sword was as fast as lightning. The boulder broke into small stones and fell to the ground in an instant, without any impact on the ice giant.


    "I''ll come, too!"


    Lingfei''er and Qingyin joined the team in an instant. Seeing the dense flames in the sky, the boulders were like a meteor shower, and they burst into the army. They also quickly joined the battlefield. Qingyin directly released a cold Purgatory and burst into the air. The temperature in the air dropped to absolute zero, Although the surrounding temperature does not reach the absolute zero level as the temperature in the center, the temperature released from the absolute zero is extremely cold. All the fire boulders in the air instantly cool down into hard rocks, and the killing power drops rapidly. At the same time, Qingyin takes out the weapon Wu Hao gave him, which is the weapon made for him by the old man Longya, His fighting power was instantly improved. Facing the huge stones in the air, it was a sharp sword. The huge stones in the air quickly turned into debris. Those small stones fell on the top of the ice and frost. It was like a layer of ash. They didn''t do any harm to them.


    Seeing that Qingyin takes out the artifact, lingfei''er excitedly takes out the weapon in the space ring. In Gaotian divine world, although she can normally use it, he also knows that he can''t use such a high-level weapon under normal circumstances. Now facing the battle of the army, and without considering any pressure and influence, he quickly takes out the weapon, It''s a slash at the huge stone in the air.


    The power is very amazing. Ling Fei Er laughs excitedly and starts to attack fiercely in the air. She is fully prepared to protect the Frost Giant below.


    "Thank you very much."


    The king of frost cried as he fought.


    Now he really knows that Wu Hao and the three of them are really helping the ice giant.


    "Lead your team forward quickly, and I''ll help you eliminate the obstacles in front of you!" Wu Hao from the air like a ray of light, flashed to the front of those long-range attack gunners, directly to the ice purgatory, sent out from the air, fell to the ground, instantly frozen dozens of Fire Giants into stones.


    Without the threat of the flaming Boulder, the Frost Giant''s attack was very rapid, and instantly went deep into the land of fire along the border river.


    The kingdom of fire responded faster than anyone thought.


    The army quickly gathered, and tens of thousands of Fire Giants came to kill them. Their speed really surprised Wu Hao and frost giants. None of them thought that the speed of Fire Giants gathering troops was so fast. It took them a long time to gather so many troops, How long did the giant fire gather tens of thousands of troops and kill them.


    The king of frost and a group of frost giants under him are still wondering how to do this, but Wu Hao has already reflected that since the kingdom of fire is ready to invade the kingdom of frost on a large scale, it''s not a day or two. I''m afraid they have already assembled a large army to prepare to enter the kingdom of frost, so the army has already assembled for standby, Although frost country''s raid caused some accidents to them, and there were some embarrassments when they rushed to fight, the army that fire country had assembled was there, and it was quite possible to react immediately when they got the news.


    Only this explanation can make sense. They were able to mobilize tens of thousands of troops so quickly.

 Chapter 1236

    Although it is said that this part of the army is not all the troops assembled, this kind of response still makes the frost country''s surprise attack greatly reduced. There is no doubt that Wu HaoLing, who is in charge of air support, and fei''er Qingyin sees that the two armies are facing each other, and the pictures of tens of thousands of giants attacking each other also understand that frost country''s surprise attack failed, It turned into a complete confrontation between the two armies, and a strong confrontation of face-to-face attack. At this time, in addition to the number, it depends on the strength level.


    The picture of the two armies confronting each other is quite spectacular, especially from the air. The red flame giant and the blue Frost Giant are like tides, and they are like waves on both sides. The long battle line and the huge number of battles, and the power bursts out in an instant.


    Frost Giant still has an advantage in number, but Wu Hao found that the strength level of flame giant is indeed stronger than that of Frost Giant. A little supplement is not a little, but a lot. If the strength is analyzed by data, the actual combat effectiveness of flame giant should be higher than that of Frost Giant. In this case, the strength of flame giant is almost 13, The Frost Giant can''t get any benefits at all. In fact, the two sides in front of each other do show this situation. The fire giant is more powerful than the frost giant in terms of speed, power explosion and energy release. Although the forces between them compete and offset each other, they are more powerful, After all, it will bring about a wave of growth and decline. In the case of one-on-one, the first overwhelming advantage of the flame giant can defeat the twin giants, but fortunately. The number of people on this side is probably more than that of flaming giant 13, which just offsets some gap in strength. But if this battle goes on like this, the frost giant will surely die. After all, even if the number of people counteracts the gap in strength, the two sides fight a draw directly, or even both sides come, and die together with your life, Giant fire is also a winner. After all, there are only about 20000 or 30000 troops here, and Frost Giant has assembled all the troops of frost country to complete this raid. But if this raid ends like this, high school, then giant fire and the rest of the unused troops can continue to attack frost country and look for frost country, All the kids in hiding.


    Seeing the battle on the battlefield become more and more anxious, the red giant of flame and the blue giant of frost merge with each other, and the battle goes into a crazy and sticky state. Wu Hao and Ling fei''er Qingyin also quickly join the battlefield and begin to kill the giant of flame. Their strength is not comparable to that of the giant of flame, Although the strength of the flame giant is about 13 times better than that of the frost giant, the strength of the 13 is still unable to compete in the face of their strength level. Especially when the three of them can easily perform the super high level of ice purgatory, each flame giant only needs to hit, that is to turn into a frozen statue in an instant. There is no doubt about this, After fighting for half an hour in the battlefield, only Wu Hao, I''m afraid, killed no less than 2000 flaming giants, and their power is just as powerful. Ling fei''er killed at least 1000 flaming giants, and Qingyin is more efficient. He killed at least 1500 flaming giants. The three of them together make the flaming giant suffer a heavy loss.


    The giant of fire didn''t expect that there were human beings to help in the war with the frost kingdom. Moreover, the fighting power of these three human beings was so terrible, as if their tactics were developed to fight against the giant of fire. It was not the power of ice, nor the power of ice king, but the power of cold was better than the power of ice, not more than several chips, That power can''t resist ordinary soldiers at all. As long as Zhang shanbian dies, even the powerful soldiers can''t avoid this situation. The commander on the battlefield soon responded. After sacrificing nearly 5000 soldiers, he immediately mobilized a large number of people to attack Wu HaoLing, Fei Er and Qingyin. The strength of these three men is too strong, If you don''t kill the three of them first, I''m afraid the three of them will be able to destroy their whole army. If you give them a little time, this kind of thing can be done absolutely. There''s no doubt about this. Look at their flexible posture, especially their own flying effect. If you don''t kill them first, you can kill them, There is no way to fight this battle at all. We have to deal with them on one side and fight against the Frost Giant on the other three sides. It is impossible to continue.


    About 5000 fire giants were sent out to besiege Wu HaoLing, fei''er and Qingyin. Among these 5000 Fire Giants, more than 100 have wings of fire, which can also make them have flight effects. So the fire giants are also entangled with Wu Hao and the three of them in the air, but their flight speed can''t be compared with Wu HaoLing, fei''er and Qingyin, Their huge body and heavy weight are doomed. Even if they have the flying ability, they can''t fight in the air with high speed and mobility. On the contrary, the three of them can easily turn and move in the air. In less than three minutes, more than 100 flame giants with flame wings in the air were frozen into ice and smashed into the crowd, The fire giant below was terrified. He didn''t expect that this battle would face such a situation.


    If they just fight against the ice giant, they have absolute strength and numerical advantage. It''s almost a self-evident victory. Even if they are attacked by the ice giant, they have enough confidence to win. But now there are uncertain factors. Because of these three people, all of them may be destroyed, Frost giants have their three blessings and help, and they will hardly encounter too much obstacles in the battlefield, especially the killing speed of the three of them is quite fast. The ice touches the fire giant gently, and the flame heart goes out in an instant. This kind of feeling has caused a morale blow to every fire giant, and they can face the frost giant for 40 years, Because they are enemies of the world and enemies of death, eternal fighting is their natural nature, but facing human beings, they are faced with three people who almost overwhelmingly attack them. They really have no bottom in their hearts. If the three of them are allowed to carry on this battle, I''m afraid the team here will be wiped out soon.

 Chapter 1237

    The rest of the flaming giants were frightened and quickly attacked them. But this kind of attack has no effect on the three of them who have the advantage of high-speed mobility in the air. Wu HaoLing, Fei Er and Qingyin look at each other and throw their ice purgatory into the crowd. Three ice flowers bloom on the earth in an instant, and are covered by ice purgatory, Thousands of Fire Giants in the central area were extinguished in a wide range, and the heart of fire disappeared in an instant. Although the Fire Giants beyond the range did not receive fatal damage, the extremely strong low temperature made their exuberant flame extinguish a lot of flames in a flash. The flame on the giant represents their strength level. The more the flame wins, the stronger their strength is, On the contrary, once the flame is about to go out, it means that their strength will decrease rapidly. In this 10000 meter range, they cover almost all the battlefield, including 40000 frost giants and more than 20000 flame giants. With the blessing of cold, frost giants have stronger morale and stronger strength, The fire giant''s strength was greatly reduced, especially the central area near the three ice flowers almost completely lost its combat effectiveness. The Frost Giant quickly surrounded all the fire giants in the form of encirclement, suppressed and slaughtered the fire giant. More than 20000 fire giants were soon killed, and it was just dark at this time.


    In just one whole day, more than 20000 and 30000 soldiers of the flame giant were wiped out. The victory of this battle greatly inspired the Frost Giant. Although they also paid nearly 5000 casualties, this number is not worth mentioning compared with the loss of the flame giant.


    The last flaming giant falls to the ground under the sword of the king of frost. The moon in the sky is already hanging in the sky.


    Seeing that there were no more flaming giants coming this way, Wu Hao flew around in the air and searched. It was clear from the air that there were no more soldiers joining in. At least it was relatively safe here.


    Wu HaoLing, fei''er Qingyin, falls in front of the king of frost.


    "Thank you for your help


    When the king of frost saw Wu Hao fall beside him, he knelt down on one knee and gave a salute directly. When the rest of the soldiers saw that the king of frost was among the three types, they immediately gave a big salute to them on one knee. They saw the battle very clearly. The three of them almost played a decisive role in the battlefield. If they didn''t help each other, This battle will be very difficult for them. After all, although they have an advantage in number, the strength of flaming giant is about 13 higher than them. This means that if there is no outside intervention in this battle, they may have to pay a huge price to completely wipe out the bullet line of more than 20000 and 30000 flaming giants. With their help, the battle ended in only one day, and they only paid less than 5000 casualties in exchange for the total annihilation of more than 20000 and 30000 flaming giants. What an amazing achievement it is. Everyone knows that it is because of their help. Without their help, the battle could not have ended in this way.


    "You''re welcome. Get up." Wu Hao light smile, since said to help them, it is natural to help them.


    The king of ice stood up, and all the ice giants stood up. Everyone looked at Wu Hao and the three of them, and they were all hot and respected. No one thought that these three human beings could really play such a huge role in the battlefield. At the beginning, they only felt that they would have three more effective combat effectiveness if they joined them, In this case, it''s good to have one more combat effectiveness, so I didn''t say anything. However, I didn''t expect that in the battlefield, the combat effectiveness of the three of them is more important than all of them. Some people even thought that if the battle was carried out by the three of them, they might win a huge victory, at least spend more time, Still able to put the flame. Many people have this plan in mind. After all, the strength they show is too strong. The power of ice is more fierce than the power of the king of ice. This is a temperature they can''t understand. What''s more, it''s a power that they can''t understand at all.


    The ice giant''s head is not easy to use, but it is precisely because of this that their worship of strength is unprecedented. Although the three of them are not the king of ice, their strength also deserves their respect. More importantly, their powerful power appears in front of them in a friendly form, not a hostile force. If they are hostile, no matter how much money they have, They will fight to the death, but on the contrary, they show their most powerful power in the form of helping them. Of course, the ice giant has great admiration for the power they show and more respect for them.


    "I''ve just made an inspection tour in the air, and I don''t find the giant of fire near here." Wu Hao fell on the shoulder of the king of frost and said, "but I think the king of fire must have known about the battle here. The reason why he didn''t send more soldiers to support him is that he didn''t want so many people to die. So they must be using this time to make a larger scale assembly and fight a thorough confrontation with the giant of frost. Nearly 30000 giant of fire were killed, The flame giant''s advantage in quantity has been wiped out all of a sudden, and then there is the gap in strength. But there are three of us. The gap in strength should be small, which can help you defeat the flame giant. "


    The king of frost nodded gratefully. Now he believes that Wu Hao''s three strength can absolutely level the flame giant''s 13 or so higher strength level than them, and he has absolute confidence. From the fight just now, we can see that the strength of the three of them on the side of the Frost Giant can at least improve their 13, no more than 13, Maybe they can double or double their strength level. They have nothing to fear when they are in frost, giants face fire and giants. Their strength can provide a big bonus for frost giants.


    This kind of fighting effect is exciting for everyone, especially the king of frost.


    "However, the real threat to your frost country is not their growing strength, but the strength that is likely to continue to grow in the future. If you believe me, I want to change your strategy."


    "You say it

 Chapter 1238

    The king of ice now has 100% confidence in Wu Hao. He believes that Wu Hao will never cheat him, and he also believes that Wu Hao will definitely bring a better strategy adjustment to the ice giant.


    "The king of fire must be gathering more soldiers to fight against you. I think the king of fire should be confident that the enhanced strength can fight against your current situation, so I hope you can mobilize nearly 5000 people who are sent out to find the reason, and come back here overnight to join the team. After all, it''s like this, Only when your team can fight against the assembled flaming giants head-on, at least in number, you must not lose. You don''t have to worry. There is no way to find out the reason for the growth of flaming giants'' strength, because I can replace them to complete this task. Sending so many teams out to complete such a task has a great impact on the battlefield, But if I go alone, the effect will be much better. The two of them stay to help you finish the battle. With the increase of 5000 people''s combat effectiveness and the assistance of the two of them, I don''t think it will be too difficult for you to fight in this battle. I will find the land of fire for you. What happened to the giant of fire in just five years, More than 13 of you. "


    "Good!"


    The king of frost didn''t hesitate. Without saying a word, he nodded. The sword of frost sent a beautiful blue chill into the air. The 5000 ice giants who were marching in the land of fire for secret exploration saw the information and immediately turned back to the team.


    "Don''t worry, I will find the real reason for you!"


    Wu Hao smiles and shows the same respect for the king of ice.


    This battle is of great significance to frost kingdom. It''s a waste of 5000 soldiers to send out to investigate the reasons, especially when they have already damaged nearly 5000 soldiers. Only when the army quickly assembled against fire kingdom can it compete in number, can it get a huge boost in morale, Although the strength of the three of them can help the ice giant complete this battle, the sacrifice that may be brought by completing this battle is what Wu Hao would like to see. Instead of this, he should let the 5000 soldiers come back and find the reason himself. Of course, the most important reason is that the more than 4000 soldiers are distributed in the land of fire, which is really dazzling, This blue body, on the red land of the land of fire, is just like a tiny eye dripping on a piece of white paper. It can be seen everywhere. These more than 4000 people are likely to be surrounded and annihilated by the giant of fire. In this case, it is a waste of power. More than 4000 and 5000 frost giants can play a huge role in the battlefield, However, if you die in vain under the attack of the flaming giant, you will not only be unable to complete the work of searching for secrets, but also lose it in vain. It is better to let them join the battlefield. Only in the battlefield can these more than 5000 people play a huge role, and he can solve the matter of searching for secrets by himself. He does not need so many soldiers at all, Especially now that the battle has been won.


    Wu Hao believes that the two of them will be able to complete the key to win the battle by supporting the ice giant. Then the focus of the next battle will be on how to find out the reasons for the growth of the power of the country of fire. Only by finding this reason can we stop the growth of the power of the country of fire and stop the growth of the power of the country of fire, Only in this way can the land of fire and the land of frost return to their original track of history, parallel to each other, just like the windshear between them always separates the two countries, which never intersect.


    Wu Hao doesn''t intend to continue to join this battle, because he wants to do the most meaningful thing besides the real battle.


    Flying to lingfei''er and Qingyin.


    "Brother Linghao, this battle is really fierce. I didn''t expect that the ice purgatory after the transformation had such a powerful force. It''s so relaxed. Such a powerful skill can be displayed with a single move of mind. It''s so powerful." Ling Fei Er excitedly pulls, Wu Hao is in the air almost to jump up.


    "I didn''t expect that the cold ice purgatory after the transformation could exert such a powerful force. This power can''t be compared with the original cold ice purgatory. The cold ice purgatory can be easily displayed with a move of mind. It grows on the ground. It''s a real purgatory, and it''s a real cold ice purgatory, Even the giant of fire, which is far more resistant to cold than human beings, has turned into a stone in an instant. If this temperature is used in the actual combat of human beings, it may cause ice purgatory in the real sense. " Although he said that, Qingyin still showed his excited eyes. The feeling of killing after the battle of this day made him very excited. He couldn''t fight well for a long time. Now, all his fighting ideas are released, and he is still fighting against a powerful opponent like flaming giant, The ice purgatory is a skill that kills thousands of soldiers. This kind of fighting with all one''s strength and feeling of full enjoyment is really enjoyable.


    "There must be a big war to go on next. I guess the reason why the king of fire didn''t make any moves in the future is that he didn''t want to send people to seek death, so he should be gathering the rest of the army and preparing to fight hard against the Frost Giant, So you still have to face a huge battle next, but I believe it''s not a big problem to deal with this battle with your strength. So I''m not going to fight with you next. "


    "Ah?"


    Ling fei''er and Qing Yin are surprised to see him. They don''t know why he suddenly doesn''t plan to fight with them.


    "I asked the king of ice to mobilize the 5000 ice giants who were sent out to explore the secrets of the land of fire to join this battle. After all, they have an advantage in number and will bring better morale boosting effect. I''m going to replace these 5000 people to find the secrets of the land of fire. After all, it''s too inconvenient for them to walk on the land of the land of fire, It''s very easy to be found by the giant of fire. Once the giant of fire finds out that they will never succeed, they will certainly kill them all. If there is no secret, they may lose the 5000 soldiers in vain. It''s better to let them stay in the army when they come back, join the fight together, and give full play to their strength. " Wu Hao explained a little.

 Chapter 1239

    He added: "in any case, the real significance of this battle is not to defeat the current flame giant, but to find out the secret of the change in the country of fire. Only by finding out what has changed in the country of fire, has their flame giant''s power increased so much in a short period of five years, surpassing the Frost Giant''s level of level 13. This is a huge improvement, If you don''t find out the reason, even if you win the battle, it''s meaningless. I think you should understand that as soon as you think about it, so the battle here is up to you, and I''ll explore the secret. "


    "Brother Linghao, you''re gone. How can we fight?" Ling Fei Er frowned at her.


    Wu Hao touched his face with a smile and said, "you silly girl, your strength is not given to you by me. Today, your performance is very good. It''s not like a rookie fighting, and your fighting level is very good. Although I can make you feel more at ease, I''m not sure I will be around you in all battles, So you must have the consciousness of fighting alone, and I believe that even if you fight alone, you will not be inferior to when you are with me, even if you are not with me. You can play a greater role, and you two can achieve a better level than today. Believe me, I believe you. "


    "Well, do what you think you should do. Let''s leave it to us. I believe we can finish it well. Even if you are not here, we will protect these ice giants." Qingyin thinks about it and doesn''t say anything. She gives Wu Hao a positive answer. After being with him, many things become dependent. However, he is a very firm and independent woman. He knows that what Wu Hao wants to do is more meaningful than the battle itself, so he also firmly supports him to do it, And he also believes that the two of them can play a vital role in this battle. In this way, the battle will become their auxiliary battle. Although the strength of the two is no better than that of the three, and the actual combat effect of Wu Hao is much better than that of the two of them, the two of them will not be inferior, even Qingyin believes. In the absence of the situation, they can do their best to burst out all the strength, which is also a kind of exercise for them.


    "Well, brother Linghao, you should be careful. Although you are looking for secrets, I believe that the more secret things are hidden, and there will be a lot of powerful protection. Although the ice purgatory can easily deal with the fire giant in the land of fire, you''d better be careful anyway. After all, in this strange world, Anything can happen. " Ling Fei Er''s eyes firmed up and told her like a little wife. Wu Hao laughed and hugged them and gave them a kiss.


    "Don''t worry, I will be careful about this matter. After all, it is a big thing in itself. No matter what, I won''t be so confident and careless that I can enhance the overall strength of the fire kingdom by 13 and continue to improve. I think this power is absolutely extraordinary. I will be careful about this matter. How about you, What we need to do is to assist the king of frost to finish this battle, but I want to remind you of one more thing.... "


    Wu Hao looked at the king of ice and the ice giant who was resting and adjusting, and said in a low voice, "don''t exterminate the giant of fire. After all, what will happen in the future? No one knows. I think the best state is to keep the balance between the kingdom of fire and the kingdom of frost. This balance should not be broken, Whether it is the land of fire or the land of frost, they should return to their original state, just like the boundary river, and always keep balance. "


    Ling fei''er and Qing Yin are stunned for a moment. At last, Qing Yin nods seriously. He also thinks that this is the best plan. Although it is better than their current ability to help the Frost Giant and destroy the country of fire, all the fire giants should be able to do, but there is no need to do so. Although these two countries have been enemies for generations, they have been enemies for generations, However, they have lived here for generations, fighting against each other and maintaining a perfect balance with each other. No one knows what will happen once this balance is broken. Even for some things that are impossible to happen in the future, they should also make good plans. This plan is to let their two countries continue to maintain the current balance, Only when they maintain the current balance, can their power not be destroyed, and some mysterious existence in the world will not be destroyed, just like the wind cutting and the boundary river, which means that certain laws of nature cannot be destroyed. Once they are destroyed, what kind of disaster will happen? No one can imagine, just like an ecosystem, If the unity of one lake is broken, it is very likely that another link will win a temporary victory, which will soon be covered by the following disasters.


    In fact, Qingyin is not particularly famous for the so-called ecosphere, and this concept is not particularly clear. However, similar things have happened in the history of the high heaven god world, which let him know that a race is a link in the ecology. Once a link is completely destroyed, it is likely to bring continuous disastrous events, If the Frost Giant completely exterminates the fire giant, it is very likely to lay a huge hidden danger for the frost giant in the future. Similarly, if the fire giant completely exterminates the frost giant, it is also very likely to bring devastating disaster to the fire itself.


    The best outcome of this fight is to keep peace on both sides.


    "Now that you understand this, I''ll go. I want to see what has changed the kingdom of fire. In a short period of five years, the strength of all the flame giants in the whole country has been improved by 13. Even if the time goes on for five years, maybe the improvement can reach 12 or even higher, There must be something very powerful inside that has changed this link. " Wu Hao said to himself, immediately flew into the air, said hello to the king of frost, and immediately flew to the distance.


    In order not to attract the attention of the flaming giant, Wu Hao flew to the top of the sky. He was like a swallow in the air.


    He didn''t fly to the burning country, because there was no map, and he didn''t know which direction to go, so he walked along the border river.

 Chapter 1240

    On both sides of the border river are the kingdom of fire and the kingdom of frost. If the border river is used to outline the territory boundary of the kingdom of fire, we can probably know how big the kingdom of fire is. We can also have a concept in our mind. Where is the central position of the Kingdom of fire? As long as the center position is determined, the defense line will be found soon. It will be much easier to find what you want with the direction. There is no doubt about this. Wu Hao never believes that the attack line will deceive people. He also knows that the direction must bring about the result he really wants.


    But unexpectedly, the boundary river is very long, and the overall scope of the country of fire is also very large. The whole land area feels like a continent, which makes him very surprised. This discovery also makes him a little sad about his plan. If he wastes too much time here, it''s not good, After flying for about a day and a night, Wu Hao finally changed his strategy. I''m afraid that flying at the fastest speed for one month, two months, or even three months may not be able to fly around the country of fire. At that time, it''s even more impossible to determine the direction. Instead of this, it''s better to judge the direction according to the law of the sun rising in the East and setting in the West, Flying directly in one direction doesn''t have to be centered. However, he can always find something he wants when he falls in the sky above the city, so Wu Haotian immediately changes his strategy at dawn and flies to the direction of the sun rising in the air. Although he is not sure that in this strange world, the place where the sun rises must be in the East, he does not go to look for the East, He just wants to find a fixed direction. In this case, it doesn''t matter whether the sun rises from the East, the west, the north or the south. All he wants is a direction.


    In this direction, he made rapid progress, crossed the barren land, and soon came to the border city, the border city. Unlike frost giants who live directly in barren land, the special structure of Fire Giants allows them to have houses to live in. They will build houses with hot rocks to live in. This situation does not exist for frost giants. Frost giants can live directly in cold places, They just need to lean on the mountain or sit on the ground to have a rest. The cold weather has no effect on them, and it can also enhance their strength level. But the flame giant is different. Although the hot earth can also improve their strength level, sleeping on the hard rock is a challenge for them, It''s also a very uncomfortable thing, so they use the rock to build a layer by layer house, and the flaming giants live in these simple houses, but this frontier town has long been deserted, and all the flaming giants have completely disappeared.


    This discovery also makes Wu Hao more clear. His guess is correct. The king of fire is really anxious for all the Fire Giants to fight a final battle.


    However, this is not the focus of his attention now, because he did not come for this war. What he wanted to find was what happened in the land of fire? The power of all the flames and giants in the kingdom of fire has increased so much, and they are still growing. He has not found anything up to now. There is nothing obvious in the kingdom of fire except the barren chicken ribs and the earth, so Wu Hao did not fall down to look for anything. After all, he wanted to look for something alone, It''s definitely impossible. Something that can change the overall strength of the whole country of fire can''t be something developed. It should be that some natural environment has changed, and only on the scale of natural environment. Only by changing can all the fire giants in the whole fire Kingdom increase their powerful power. If it''s just because of some developed drugs or other discovered things, it''s basically only possible that they are the king of fire, and a few close people around them will increase their power first. It''s impossible to distribute such things to the fire kingdom in five years, It''s not a matter of selfishness or unselfishness in every giant of fire. It''s impossible. No matter where it is, it''s inevitable.


    The king of fire must first enhance his position. When all the powerful things appear, the king must have the first priority. There is no doubt about this. Moreover, the king of fire must not be willing to let the things that can enhance his strength spread around. In case any powerful person gets too much, it is very likely to overthrow his position, After all, the kingdom of fire is the same as the kingdom of frost, advocating the strong. The so-called king is actually the most powerful existence in the whole race. If something that can enhance the power falls into the hands of other Fire Giants and gets too much, then the status of the king of fire will be threatened, or in another way, if it appears, it will be diaspora, Then there must be a lot of flames. Giants try to fight for those things that can enhance their power. In this case, there will be chaos inside the kingdom of fire. The king of flame will never let this happen.


    The only explanation is that when something changes in the whole environmental scale, the power of all the fire giants has been greatly improved. Only this explanation can explain why the strength of all the fire giants has been improved, but what will happen to the natural environment? Can changes that are good for them have such a strong effect? Wu Hao had no idea about this.


    He kept flying in the direction of the rising sun. Although the day alternated, the direction did not change. After two days, the clue in Wu Hao''s mind gradually became clear. He was flying from the border to the direction of the rising sun. Although he was not sure, he must be close to the central area, but in this direction he must be close to the interior of the fire, The closer he got to the interior of the land of fire, the more obvious change he felt was that the temperature rose more clearly.


    If the temperature of the boundary area is only 50 to 60 degrees, then the ground temperature that he can feel above now is at least 70 to 80 degrees, and the temperature rise is very obvious, even in the air.


    The whole earth is warming up, and it is rising along the central area. What does that mean? This shows that the temperature of the whole country of fire is not always the same as that of the country of frost. All the temperatures of the whole country of frost are fixed. Is this the characteristic of the country of fire? Or something happened in the land of fire that made the temperature change dramatically.

 Chapter 1241

    Wu Hao didn''t know this and didn''t come here. He asked the king of frost about this question. Who could have thought that such a change would happen.


    But Wu Hao is very clear that the strength level of the fire giant changes with the change of temperature. The higher their own temperature is, the stronger their strength will be. The reason why the fire giant has the power of fire is that the country of fire has the power of fire. Now the whole earth is heating up continuously, and the more they move towards the central area, the more obvious the temperature rises, What does that mean? This means that the closer the flame fighters are to the central area, the stronger their strength will be, and the more their strength will be improved. I''m afraid the growth of the flame giant''s strength has something to do with this.


    But Wu Hao didn''t know exactly what was going on, so he continued to move towards the rising sun for three days and three nights, and then he was sure that his judgment was correct. Indeed, the temperature of the territory along the border towards the inner country of fire was indeed on the rise. This change in temperature was obvious, and the benefits to the country of fire were self-evident, After all, the country of fire relies on the power of temperature, and now the temperature is rising, which naturally brings them the growth of strength. But Wu Hao has one thing he doesn''t understand, that is, is the country of fire itself showing this situation, or is it because of some special circumstances?


    If this is the case in itself, the more the center of the tide, the higher the temperature of the flame. Now this discovery is meaningless. However, if this is the case in the later stage, it means that there is a special change in the central region of the burning country, which leads to the outward diffusion of temperature. What is it? Then you have to wait until you get to the central area to understand.


    In order to determine himself, the first guess was that Wu Hao didn''t move on, but stopped and landed directly on the ground. When he landed, the temperature he felt was about 90 to 100 degrees. Wu Hao felt the temperature very carefully. Then he sat down cross legged, closed his eyes and let his lower limbs feel the temperature of the ground, She sat cross legged on the ground for a day and a night. When she opened her eyes, there was an incredible look in her eyes. He found that after that day and a night, the temperature of the earth had a slight increase, which meant that the temperature of the whole country of fire was rising, not only with the outward diffusion of the central area, but also with the overall temperature rising, Although the rising range is very small in one day and one night, it is not particularly obvious, Wu Hao is sure that his perception is not any problem. He obviously feels that the temperature of the earth has changed slightly in one day and one night, and it is increasing upward. I am sure that my guess is 100% correct, Wu Hao changed his position and continued to sit cross legged. The first thing he felt was the same temperature as when he opened his eyes. But after two days and two nights, he found that the temperature was really right, and there was a slight rise again. It was 100% certain that the temperature of the Kingdom of fire was constantly rising.


    If this is the case, the situation will be much simpler. Whether the temperature in the land of fire used to be in constant equilibrium, or some reason happened in the land of fire, which caused the temperature to spread outward, it has been proved that the temperature in the land of fire is rising. Whether this rising is related to the temperature gradually spreading outward, or because of some specific reasons, it is not known, But the temperature is rising, but it is very obvious. If accumulated to five years, the temperature can indeed bring some obvious changes to the giant of fire in the country of fire. The giant of fire who depends on the strength of temperature to improve has become an understandable thing in the past five years. Even if we don''t use the power of high temperature, we can increase their strength so much. There is no doubt that the biggest problem now is what happened.


    Instead of wasting time, Wu Hao immediately got up and continued to fly in the direction of the rising sun, and adjusted her speed to the fastest speed. Like a ray of light, she quickly moved in that direction. Soon she found another secret, that is, she flew all the way, and it seemed to move towards the central area, The higher the terrain, the higher the elevation. What is the reason? Moreover, although the scale of the rise is not obvious, it is also an obvious process from a larger angle and scope. From the original gentle slope, the whole country of fire, as if it were a triangle bevel, is on the rise.


    Is the terrain of the land of fire like this originally, or is it due to some special reasons that the terrain of the land of fire has risen.


    Wu Hao''s psychology is still the same, there are countless questions, but these questions eventually disappeared in his mind, because now this question is not important, his mind has sensed the scene of a large number of flame giants gathering in the distance.


    The gathering of flaming giants is not unexpected for him, because this is what flaming giants are doing now. I just didn''t expect that since the second group of flaming giants are so far away from the border, it means the king of frost. Now they are still waiting for the arrival of flaming giants, and they haven''t started this battle. Oh, flaming kings, I''m afraid that the first group of soldiers were just arranged to attack the king of frost and destroy the kingdom of frost at the border. This part of the soldiers was assembled later and in a hurry. He didn''t expect that the 30000 soldiers would be eliminated so soon. Therefore, the combat effectiveness of this group was not well prepared in advance, because he expected, This is impossible at all, so the combat effectiveness of this group has just been assembled, and it has only started to move towards the direction of the king of frost.


    Wu Hao just sensed their kindness in his mind, but he didn''t see it with his own eyes. So he flew to a higher altitude and flew in the direction of his mind. After flying for about a day and a night, he saw the spectacular team below. There were about 40000 flames, and the giants gathered together in the direction of the Frost Giant, Step by step, the situation of the angry country is the same as that of the frost country. In the face of war, their king still leads the team in person and goes to the front with a group of soldiers. Wu Hao sees that the strength of the king of fire is very strong from a distance in the sky. He once fought with the king of frost, so he has a general idea of the strength level of the king of frost, The strength of the king of fire is more than twice that of the king of frost.

 Chapter 1242

    Such a high level of strength, coupled with this team, the overall strength level is probably higher than that of ice giant 25, which is quite terrible. The overall level is higher, and the number is also quite large, comparable to that of ice giant. In addition, the home battle, their advantage is self-evident.


    But Wu Hao didn''t come to fight with them after all, so she didn''t make any movement in the high altitude, just watched them march towards the distance quickly. He didn''t stop, and didn''t make a sneak attack, because he knew what he was going to do, looking for the secret of the Kingdom of fire. Now that the king of frost has led the team, everyone goes to fight with the giant of frost, It means that the city center of the country of fire is empty now. At most, some children will be left behind, which will not pose any threat to him. Similarly, it will not hinder him from doing anything. On the contrary, it will make him more confident to complete his plan.


    From the high altitude, he quickly moved towards the central area, that is, towards the direction where the troops marched. He didn''t find any flaming giants, which made his progress very fast. Soon his eyes gradually narrowed. What he saw in the central area was not houses, but huge volcanoes, which were huge like a city, This made Wu Hao quite surprised. At the same time, his mind also reflected in an instant. What''s the matter? It turns out that the whole country of fire is a volcano. The lava under the volcano should be active and active. Otherwise, the temperature of the whole country of fire could not be so high.


    Seeing the huge active volcano glowing red, Wu Hao''s doubts were instantly solved.


    The reason why the giant''s strength has been rapidly improved in a short period of time is probably due to this volcano. Maybe this volcano used to be a stable temperature and kept a balance all the time, so the giant''s strength has not been greatly improved and has always maintained a relatively balanced state. But five years ago, this volcano began to show signs of activity, So the temperature of the land of fire keeps rising, and Longyan city is under the whole land. As the temperature of Longyan rises, the temperature of the whole land also rises, and the power of fire is more powerful. These Fire Giants born in the power of fire also gradually improve their strength. In the past five years, the activity of volcanoes has become more and more obvious, It also makes the country of fire hotter and hotter. The temperature of the central region also shows a linear upward trend. It is precisely because of this characteristic that all the doubts about the kingdom of fire can be explained.


    The reason why the country of fire has made such great progress is all due to this volcano. If this volcano is allowed to enter the state of extinction again, then the power of the giant of fire will not be able to continue to improve. Even after this active volcano reaches the state of sleeping again, perhaps the strength of the giant of fire will slowly decline again, Back to their former state, after all, once the active volcano falls back to the sleeping surface, the activity of the magma below will drop, the temperature will drop, the temperature will drop, and the power of the fire will slowly calm down, even more thin than the power of the fire on them. In this case, it is very likely that a situation will occur, That is the power of fire in the fire giant''s body, which slowly penetrates into the outside world, so that the power of fire in the air of the whole fire country can reach a degree of balance with their bodies. Then their original strength level may return to their original normal state.


    Wu Hao quickly flew towards the center of the volcano. When he came to huohuoshan Town, he had to marvel at the huge size of the volcano. The mouth of the active volcano could hold a huge city. It was the first time that he saw such a huge volcano. It was impossible for such a large volcano to appear on the earth. If such a volcano erupted, It''s likely to be devastating, and it''s the same for the flaming giant. Although the flaming giant was born in the power of fire, it doesn''t mean that they can withstand the risk of volcanic eruption, so they don''t live near the crater, but live in a relatively far away place, but keep getting the power of fire. Within the range of the most sufficient strength, they also know that once an active volcano erupts, it is likely to bring devastating disasters. Although they can gain strength after the eruption, they still do not have the courage and confidence to face the eruption directly.


    Wu Hao felt the heat coming from his face and the rolling red lava below. It was like a huge pot burning a whole pot of hot metal. Even the sky above his head was very blue, because there was no other water in the sky that day. All the clouds in the sky were evaporated by the heat, and the sky at shuihuoshankou was very blue, The special blue can''t float any cloud at all. It evaporates completely before it gets near.


    This also makes the sky above the crater very hot. Wu Hao looks at the rolling molten iron like magma below. He is most surprised. How can such a huge volcano return to deep sleep?


    As there was no one else around, Wu Hao didn''t worry. He soon landed less than 500 meters above the crater and felt the heat coming. Now he found the real reason. He was not in a hurry and carefully observed the active volcano.


    He also had a question in his mind: Why did the volcano suddenly come alive five years ago? In principle, if this volcano has been silent for thousands of years and kept a relatively balanced state with the ice giant, then it is impossible to have such a huge change all of a sudden without any reason, and the king of ice has never said what happened in the land of fire. In principle, if it can cause such a huge volcano, The reactivated activities do not matter. The surface activities of the geographical environment or any other reasons can not activate the volcano without any influence. There is only one side between the kingdom of fire and the kingdom of frost. The boundary river is wide, but the bottom of the river must be connected together. If plate movement occurs, the same earthquake will appear in the kingdom of frost, In this case, no matter how stupid frost kingdom is, it can still be associated with the fact that an earthquake or other reasons led to the gradual improvement of fire Kingdom''s strength. However, no one in frost Kingdom mentioned it, and even the king of frost did not associate it. This shows that there is no obvious sudden change in fire kingdom, It''s a little strange that this volcano suddenly came to life.

 Chapter 1243

    If this volcano doesn''t have huge energy to change its structure, it can''t be able to quickly change from a state of silence for thousands or even thousands of years to this active state in a short time. There must be a special reason for this change. But what is this change? The people of frost country don''t know, the people of fire country know?


    Wu Hao''s doubts are very clear.


    If we can''t figure out the reason, we may not be able to understand the reason for such a huge secret in the kingdom of fire. Although the activity of this volcano is the main reason for the great increase of the power of the kingdom of fire, there is another secret hidden behind it, which is why the active volcano suddenly became active? There is no special reason why such a huge volcano can not change instantaneously. In the past five years, people in frost country have never noticed the change here, which means that it is a very subtle and unobtrusive thing that has changed the state of the volcano, but such a subtle thing, How could it change the state of such a huge active volcano? Moreover, the state of this volcano has a direct impact on the whole country of fire, which is quite a huge force. It can''t be too subtle to be detected.


    All the doubts revolved in his heart. Wu Hao knew what was going on in his heart, but it didn''t mean that he could solve these doubts immediately. So he took a deep breath, and the hot temperature entered his heart and lungs. Although he had strong strength, he supported his body, However, the temperature from the crater still made him feel uncomfortable. Although this problem exists and can not be solved for the time being, Wu Hao also put away his doubts for the time being. At present, this situation may be solved in a simple and crude way. If the volcano can be calmed down directly, All the other questions in his mind can be put to the back to think about, so Wu Hao didn''t think about anything. He fell directly on the pass of the active volcano and threw his cold purgatory into the volcano. A small piece of the active volcano''s Longyan turned black, but then it was melted again by the rolling smoke.


    Wu Hao was shocked. He didn''t expect that the absolute zero temperature would be so unfavorable in front of this huge volcano. Wu Hao took a deep breath, and the ice purgatory in his hand would continue to pour into the huge Longyan in the crater. The temperature of Longyan would drop instantly under the absolute zero temperature, However, it has not been reduced to the extent of directly solidifying it. The black area on the crater of Longyan appears, which is the result of cooling of Longyan. With the continuous output of Wu Hao, the temperature is still rapidly decreasing, and the black area is also rapidly expanding. With its continuous output of the temperature, not only the surface is expanding, but also the depth is expanding.


    The black area gradually freezes, and the temperature slowly diffuses, diffuses, and then diffuses, and the range of the ice is becoming wider and wider. But when Wu Hao''s cold sweat came down, half of the area was finally covered by ice, and the cooled lava covered half of the area. However, Wu Hao did not stop, but continued to export his own ice purgatory, The absolute zero degree of the ice purgatory gradually occupied the advantage, and soon covered all the thick smoke of the whole crater again. The condensed Longyan was black, and the black looked very smooth. It completely sealed the crater, and the temperature immediately decreased, but Wu Hao didn''t stop, because he knew very well, The year of the dragon is very flustered. He wants to completely enfeoffment the volcano, so that he can no longer continue to move to the surface. Then he has to continuously export ice purgatory, so that the cooling range is larger. They are gone, and there is still residual temperature on the cooled rock, but the temperature is enough to make all the lava solidify.


    I directly put my hand on Longyan and kept freezing the volcano with my own absolute zero. The temperature dropped rapidly. Soon, the black lava was covered with a layer of blue ice crystals. The blue ice crystals had reached the absolute zero level in the central area. The temperature was quite low, and the effect of the same temperature was quite terrible, Even Wu Hao himself felt that Han Yi made it clear that the cold was off-line soon after all. The area within one kilometer below the line was completely frozen by Dongshan mountain, just like an active wine bottle stopper directly on the volcano, which made him unable to continue to erupt.


    Wu Hao felt that his idea was a little fast and could not support it. It was his first attempt to use ice purgatory on such a large scale. If this level of temperature and such a huge output were put in a normal place, I''m afraid it would completely freeze a city. Now it''s just a volcano.


    He was greatly relieved and flew into the air. After observing for more than ten minutes, he found no upward trend of the active volcano.


    But he didn''t relax completely. His understanding of volcanoes is not thorough, but he also knows that the iceberg crater is only a temporary solution to the problem. If the volcano still gathers energy towards this side, the frozen lava will soon be covered by high temperature again, and will melt again, unless there is a lucky situation, That is, the temperature of the crater gradually appears, and the lava of the spreading volcano gradually flows towards the underground lava orange instead of gathering here. In this case, the temperature of the volcano may gradually decrease, but this is the credit situation under natural conditions. Now his doubts have not been solved. What caused the volcano to heat up rapidly in a short time, And the eruption of such a strong high temperature, if the volcano''s energy explosion, it is because of this reason. Ice is only a temporary situation, it can''t solve any problem at all, and it''s impossible for the so-called lucky situation to let the lava under the volcano flow slowly towards the Longyan layer.


    If we don''t find out the cause of the complete eruption of the volcano, the current situation is likely to be temporary. We can''t be so lucky here to be able to resist the power of such a huge change in five years. Wu Hao knows this very well, So he doesn''t expect to solve the power that can bring great power to the whole country of fire with such a move. He believes that there must be some secret hidden in it, but what''s the reason? It''s a little hard to understand, but we have to do it if we don''t understand. Now that we have come here, we have found some superficial phenomena, So the next thing to do is to find the real reason.

 Chapter 1244

    Wu Hao took a look at the volcano, left it and came to the bottom.


    He quickly infiltrated the whole earth''s surface with his mind, and soon found a group of life hidden in the mountains in an area 30 miles away from the volcano. That life should be the young flame of the flaming giant. The giant is also very smart, and knows that this battle is likely to involve the flaming giant and the future of the fire kingdom, Then they can only choose adults to fight and protect their children. All the children are protected in one area. This is similar to the ice giant. What they think of is to gather all the children together and let them have the power of self-protection. However, they don''t know that once they fail or are found out, they are likely to be wiped out, This proves once again that the flame giant and the Frost Giant have extremely similar points in common, so they can''t suddenly increase so much power. It must be caused by some reasons. Wu Hao flew there quickly and knocked open the cave with one punch.


    Li Ming is a huge space. All the children sit on the ground to practice. When they see a human, all the fire giants have no fear in their childhood. Just like the children of the ice giant, they make an instant attack. They all open their mouths and spit out flames at Wu Hao. Wu Hao reaches out his hand, The cold air wall blocked in front of us, and all the flames quickly went out.


    "I''m not an ice giant. You have the wrong number." Wu Hao said a tense flame in a voice that they could hear. When the giant was young, he saw clearly that it was not the ice giant that came in, but human beings. Although the probability that they would see human beings was much lower than that of the ice giant, there were human beings in the land of fire, so they knew that it was really human beings, Not in the guise of the Frost Giant.


    The fighting stopped.


    "Man, how did you come to the land of fire?" The ice giant''s young children all looked at Wu Hao curiously, but they were still not very wary. Secondly, their intelligence quotient had not yet fully developed. Their adult intelligence quotient was not particularly high. When they were young, they would trust others, especially when Wu Hao was not an ice giant, Now it''s frost giants to be on guard, but they don''t know. They should also be on guard against human beings.


    Of course, Wu Hao didn''t mean to hurt them. He also sat down in front of them.


    "I came to the country of frost. As a result, there was no one in the country of frost. I ran into your country of fire and found that there was no one in the country of fire. Then I came here by accident. I felt there was someone here, so I opened the wall and saw you. What happened?" Wu Hao asked casually, what''s the reason for cheating these children?


    "There was a war between the kingdom of fire and the kingdom of frost, so the giants of fire and frost went to fight." In front of a fire giant''s childhood, did not hesitate to answer Wu Hao''s question.


    "So it is."


    Wu Hao didn''t beat around the Bush and asked directly, "I came to the land of fire once five years ago. I remember that when I came to the land of fire last time, your volcano seemed to be in a state of success and didn''t erupt. How did your volcano erupt this time when I came here? What big earthquake happened here?"


    "No, there was no big earthquake. I heard the elders say that five years ago, a fire fell on this volcano, so the volcano began to be active, and now it is more and more active."


    A fire fell on the volcano?


    What as like as two peas of Wu Hao''s own guesses, he was surprised at the same time. He was exactly the same as he had guessed. It was the external forces that led to the sudden eruption of the volcano. That''s why the frost giant still does not know what happened to the country of fire until now. If it can affect the whole country of fire, then the country of frost will definitely feel the same earthquake as he is so quiet. There is no doubt about this. However, if only a fire falls in the volcano, then this small thing can not bring any shock or obvious change at all, so the country of frost still does not know what happened, However, Wu Hao''s other conjecture also confirms this point. The power of this thing that can change the whole country of fire should be quite strong. A fire falling in this volcano causes great changes in the whole volcano. It can be seen that this fire from unknown places has very strong power.


    "Do you know what this fire is?"


    "I don''t know that the fire melted directly into the volcano when it fell at the crater. No one knows what the fire is."


    "Was there much movement when the fire fell?"


    "There was no big movement. I just heard that after the fire fell down, the volcano became active. There was no movement in other places, even the ground didn''t shake."


    "Is that a big fire?"


    "It doesn''t seem big. I saw the fire fall that day, and I just saw a fire more than ten meters away, which is nothing compared with this volcano."


    I didn''t expect that a small flame of more than ten meters could cause such a huge change, which really surprised Wu Hao, because the flame of more than ten meters was just like what the children said. Compared with the crater, it was insignificant. The crater could hold a huge city facing a thing of more than ten meters, It''s just like an ant falling from a big pot. It can''t cause any vibration, and it can''t bring great changes. If it wasn''t for the super energy of the fire itself, it could not cause the active volcano which has been silent for thousands of years to erupt again. This shows that the fire is extremely fierce and special, and Wu Hao is sure of the fire. It is in the interior of the active volcano, otherwise the temperature of the active volcano could not be so high. It is precisely because the fire is in the interior of the active volcano, in the interior of Longyan, that the volcano continues to erupt, and continues to release such a strong high temperature.


    That is to say, on the surface, it is this volcano that changes the giant of flame, but in fact, the real reason for the core is that the fire group has integrated into this volcano. If the fire inside this active volcano is not pulled out, then even if the volcano is frozen, it will not help.

 Chapter 1245

    In a year or even shorter time, the ice will soon melt away, and then the active volcano will return to an active state. Only when the fire falling into the volcano is solved, can the volcano return to calm. There is no doubt about this.


    "Thank you. You hide quickly. I''ll seal your hole with delay. Remember, no matter what happens outside or what you hear, don''t come out. Do you hear me?"


    "Well, you are a good man."


    Wu Hao smiles and leaves the cave immediately. He finds a big stone and seals the cave completely. Of course, it''s not that they can''t get out. With their strength, they should be able to come out of the cave easily. Just in case, they should seal the cave tightly.


    As soon as Wu Hao came out, he found that the temperature around him was a little higher than before. Looking up, the crater glowed red again. With a frown, he flew into the air and was surprised to find that the newly frozen lava was active again. The originally frozen lava had been replaced by the rolling smoke, and it looked like a complete active volcano again. The newly frozen lava had disappeared without any trace.


    Damn, I didn''t expect to be so strong.


    Just now, he has been frozen for at least one kilometer, and the flame of this kilometer has been melted again in such a short time. It can be seen that the fire inside the volcano has great power, at least it is not the ordinary lava that can be frozen. Moreover, inexplicably, he feels that the fire inside the volcano seems to have a clear consciousness, He knew what he was going to do, and he was trying to fight against the ice, which made Wu Hao feel a little strange. Did the fire have his own consciousness?


    If this is the case, it will be easier. Wu Hao''s eyes must immediately fight against the high temperature with the constant output of cold purgatory.


    Soon, the crater was frozen again. This time, Wu Hao continued to export cold ice purgatory for three consecutive days and three nights, which directly lowered the cooling range for ten kilometers. The whole crater was frozen by cold, and the whole volcano was covered with a layer of blue ice crystals, like an ice volcano, But he knows very well that the downward Longyan city is very thick. Only by forcing out the flame at the bottom can he accomplish this task. So what he has to do is to let the cold air keep going downward and force out the flame inside, whether it is living or inanimate. As long as he is interested, he should resist. In fact, he has to fight back, Wu Hao had already felt the existence of this kind of resistance when he was within the range of five kilometers. Although he could not feel the flame, he could feel the more intense high temperature. In the concentrated confrontation, he released the cold air. This kind of confrontation finally took the absolute zero degree ice as the victory and continued to go down, but after this kind of line reached a certain extent, The difficulty of confrontation is getting higher and higher. The flame below gathers more powerful flame and high temperature, and constantly attacks toward absolute zero. The temperature is also rising rapidly, and the range of ten kilometers reaches the limit. Finally, the temperature rises. Wu Hao''s output for a long time is exhausted. With the strong resistance of the other party, Longyan rises slowly, and it is frozen for ten kilometers, Gradually, it turned into nine kilometers, eight kilometers, seven kilometers, gradually upward, and the temperature was also rising rapidly. Wu Hao could clearly feel that a high temperature far higher than the temperature of Longyan was rising, and her mouth showed a trace of evil smile. This is exactly what he wanted. What he wanted was to force out the inexplicable flame hidden in it. So in order to stimulate his anger, Wu Hao strengthened the output of the flame again and kept fighting against it. But he gradually lost the flame in a weaker form. The temperature of the flame was rising, and the temperature of Longyan in the volcano was also rising rapidly, Seven kilometers became six kilometers, five kilometers, four kilometers and three kilometers. Soon the flame rose to the surface, and finally burst. The whole crater burst. Magma spewed out from the crater and splashed everywhere. Although it was not a violent eruption of the whole volcano, it still made him see the lava flying all over the sky. Wu Hao quickly dodged and flew into the air, She saw a flame flying high in the air.


    The fire launched a fierce attack on Wu Hao. The temperature of the fire was so hot that Wu Hao was surprised that there was such a hot fire. It was not the fire that should exist in nature. Moreover, the fire was huge and the attack power was fierce.


    Wu Hao can''t easily admit defeat. Seeing that he has appeared, a smile appears on the corner of his mouth. Originally, he was meant to lead him out. Now he has successfully led him out. Of course, he has to put it out completely. Only by putting it out completely can the temperature of the volcano be lowered, and the abnormal situation of the country of fire be eased. Moreover, after the fire comes out, He also found that the temperature of the lava in the crater decreased rapidly, and the original red lava gradually turned into dark red, dark red turned into iron red, licking red, and gradually the lava no longer rolled and flowed, which showed that the temperature was decreasing rapidly, which further proved his conjecture that the situation of the whole country of fire was caused by this abnormal fire.


    As long as this flame is solved, all other problems can be solved. This is already very obvious, very obvious.


    Wu Hao looked at him and launched a fierce attack on himself. He immediately used the cold to attack him. The absolute zero of ice purgatory first surrounded himself in case his fire hurt him. Then he continued to add cold to launch a fierce attack on him. The absolute zero temperature was very fierce. Even in the face of a group of living flames, he did not lose the wind.


    All of a sudden, the fire gave out a clear cry, which made Wu Hao''s mind shocked.


    He then found that this is not a flame at all, but a life body wrapped in flame, maybe some kind of spirit beast.


    Ice purgatory immediately launched a more violent attack on him. When the surrounding temperature dropped, the flames around the life body also declined rapidly. Wu Hao''s pupils contracted, and she saw a Phoenix. Yes, it was definitely a Phoenix, just like the legendary form, and it was a red phoenix, just like it was born in the fire, Although the red fire phoenix was very angry, he could still clearly see the majesty of the fire phoenix, which was extremely powerful. Unexpectedly, the life in the volcano was a fire phoenix, and the power of the fire phoenix was so powerful.

 Chapter 1246

    But it was just because this was a fire that all the doubts in Phoenix Wu Hao''s heart were solved in an instant. No wonder the temperature of the active volcano rose rapidly in such a short time, and the temperature was so fierce. Originally, fire phoenix lived in this volcano. Although he didn''t know the reason, he had the blessing of Fire Phoenix''s power, This volcano will inevitably become such a powerful volcano.


    I didn''t expect to meet a fire phoenix. Wu Hao was very excited. It might be a good thing to accept this fire phoenix.


    Wu Hao immediately launched a more fierce attack on him. This time, he no longer simply used ice purgatory. He even took out the voice Luo in his hand. On one hand, he launched a fierce ice purgatory towards it, and on the other hand, he launched continuous sword Qi against fire phoenix. The hot flame, with a high temperature, can offset a large part of the absolute zero temperature, But it will still make the temperature around the body continue to drop, and this also makes the flame on his body continue to change. Coupled with the constant sword attack, the fire phoenix is very difficult to resist. Wu Hao is a little strange. Although the fire phoenix is angry and constantly attacking, he seems to be very weak to attack. But he was not very sensitive, and he was not very sharp, as if Daishan or he was sick in the war. That''s why he was able to show the signs of defeat so quickly, but Wu Hao also had no poison needle. This situation was more favorable for him, no matter whether the fire phoenix was injured or any other reason, He is not so strong, which is better for him.


    Directly use the ice purgatory to break out a more violent attack again, and this attack is no longer a simple point-to-point attack, or use the ice purgatory to cool down all the surrounding air, and explode dozens of points at the same time. The temperature encircles it in the middle. After encircling in the middle, the temperature and power suddenly lock the fire phoenix firmly, It''s like a huge basketball that surrounds the fire phoenix in the middle. The fire phoenix utters a sad cry, loses the support of the old strength, and instantly falls to the ground. Wu Hao feels that there is no struggle in it, and continues to use the ice purgatory to cool him. After that, he puts it away. There is an iron red fire phoenix on the ground, and she falls to the ground, No strength, continue to resist, the decrease of temperature, caused him great damage, her body red gradually faded, slowly turned into a kind of black red, this kind of black red, as if it was a bruised state, showing a sick color, and it just red body revealed by the domineering majesty, this color is not worth mentioning.


    Wu Hao was afraid of his resistance, so he stabbed his head with a raw snail, and the black blood immediately flowed out. At the same time, he broke his palm and pressed it on his head. After the blood on both sides mingled, it emitted a burst of red light, which wrapped Wu Hao''s body and fire phoenix''s body, Fire Phoenix''s body flashed a longer time of light, as if struggling, but eventually the light disappeared, and Wu Hao''s light also disappeared.


    The seal is complete.


    This is the skill Qingyin taught him to conquer the spirit beast. There are two ways to conquer a spirit beast. One is to train it to be obedient, but this is a way that no one wants to use, because in this case, once the spirit beast is captured, it will become the spirit pet of other people''s spirit beast alliance, and once the spirit beast is stimulated by other things, it is easy to lose control, The best choice is to make a contract with the spirit beast. The blood gas is the highest level contract, which can share each other''s lives. That is to say, part of one''s life is transferred to the fire phoenix, and part of the fire phoenix''s power is also transferred to one''s own body. This is a kind of symbiotic seal, which is also the highest level application in all seals, However, not many people are willing to use this seal, because many people are more willing to use the slave seal when facing the spirit beast. This seal is also a way to make a contract with the spirit beast. Human beings take the full initiative and can command the spirit beast at will. The disadvantage is that they can only command the spirit beast and can''t share some of the spirit beast''s states. However, the symbiotic seal between Wu Hao and fire phoenix is not the same. They not only share part of their life, but also share part of their power. With Wu Hao''s permission, fire phoenix can use some of his power, and also with fire phoenix''s consent, Wu Hao can also borrow some of the power of Fire Phoenix.


    This is the strongest hard, but it''s also very dangerous. It''s not that the process of making a seal is dangerous, but that many people worry that their spirit beasts will damage their lives and strength after they are killed on the battlefield.


    All the seals have shortcomings and advantages, but Wu Hao intercepted the symbiotic seal in the face of the fire phoenix.


    After the completion of the symbiotic seal, fire phoenix immediately shared some of Wu Hao''s life states. His iron red body gradually turned dark red and recovered some states.


    He slowly stood up from the ground and shook his head. His ten meter body made him look much taller than Wu Hao. But now he knew his state very well and became a state shared with Wu Hao. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, he could clearly feel that Wu Hao''s vitality was flowing to him.


    "What have you done to me?" The voice of fire phoenix came to Wu Hao''s mind.


    Wu Hao also immediately said to him, "I have formed a symbiotic seal with you. It''s a seal that can share my life state with you. I don''t think your situation is very good, so I share this seal with you. Your situation looks better."


    "What I''ve just been doing is not due to you." Fire Phoenix''s voice is very unhappy. Without him, she would not have been in that state just now, but fortunately he cut off the hard one in time, otherwise her vitality would be lost quickly and her evolution would have failed completely.


    Of course, huofenghuang doesn''t feel grateful to Wu Hao. This kind of gratitude is just bullshit. He has become such a state too much. Although he helped himself, he clearly knows that there is a very strange relationship between them. She doesn''t want to have any special relationship with human beings.


    But now this hard was cut off by him, even if he didn''t want to have any special relationship with human beings, he also established a wonderful connection with him.


    Fire Phoenix''s head constantly came some information from Wu Hao, and Wu Hao also quickly felt some information from fire phoenix''s brain.


    "Are you using this volcano to evolve?"


    Fire phoenix nodded.

 Chapter 1247

    "I''m sorry to disturb your evolution, but because of your evolution in this volcano, the overall strength of the kingdom of fire has been improved. Because of the improvement of their strength, they are ready to destroy another frost country they are hostile to. I''m here to help the frost country solve the problem." Wu Hao explained a little.


    "What does their life and death have to do with me? I''m just looking for a suitable place for my evolution, but now it''s all mixed up by you. " The fire phoenix looked at him unhappily, and flew into the air with one wing, ready to continue to enter the volcano for a longer period of evolution. Originally, it was about to break through the last shackles. I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen.


    It seems that we can only continue to spend another ten or five years to adjust the state, absorb the power of this volcano, and help ourselves complete the final evolution.


    "Wait a minute, if you are entering this volcano, then the power of the kingdom of fire will continue to increase, and the situation will become very bad. Although I understand that you don''t pay attention to them, after all, every life group is different. Just like me, it doesn''t matter whether they live or die, and you can also, it doesn''t matter whether they live or die, but now the situation is a bit complicated, If the frost kingdom is destroyed, it will affect some skills used by human beings, so I hope you will not enter this volcano again. " Wu Hao flew up to him and stopped him.


    "When my evolution is complete, I''ll leave here."


    He has already made a contract, so fire phoenix doesn''t do anything to Wu Hao, and he doesn''t intend to pester Wu Hao with him. He also knows that he won''t be the young man''s opponent at all. He has a very powerful force. Compared with his power of Phoenix, the cold doesn''t fall at all. Of course, if his power of Phoenix is evolving at the last level, That''s enough to fight his chill.


    It''s a pity that this final evolution failed, and was stirred by him.


    "What conditions do you need for evolution?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I don''t need any other conditions. I need hot temperature to feed my body and bring strong light effect. Only when I am forged by the flame at the same time on the physical and mental level can I really complete the final evolution." Fire phoenix doesn''t hide, and directly tells his own things, because he also knows the current underground contract. If he wants to know, he can easily search his brain.


    "If so, see if I can help you." As soon as Wu Hao heard this, he did not say a word. He displayed the netherworld fire. The netherworld fire changed from blue to purple, and the heavy purple gradually turned to white. In front of the flame lending Fire Phoenix, the fire phoenix was quite surprised. The temperature was even higher than the core temperature of the volcano.


    "A little bigger. It''s all over me." Fire phoenix said one mouthful, swallowed the white flame in front of him.


    The hot temperature makes her body color improve a brightness, and the expression of fire phoenix is excited. With this kind of flame, his evolution can be completed quickly in a short time.


    Without saying a word, Wu Hao immediately released the white netherworld fire and surrounded him. The fire phoenix immediately spread its wings and bathed in the white flame. The white temperature was very high, but for the fire phoenix, it was like bathing. It was easy to pick up the white flame, rolling and flapping its wings, Let every corner of your body be surrounded by white flames.


    Through the white flame, Wu Hao can see that the color of the fire phoenix is constantly deepening. The red color is more and more obvious, and gradually becomes a real fire phoenix. However, the performance level of netherworld fire can''t be as unlimited as that of ice purgatory. Netherworld fire needs powerful ideas and continuous blessing, Soon Wu Hao felt exhausted and slowly put away the white flame.


    "How did you stop? The temperature of your flame is very suitable for my evolution." Fire phoenix came to him, looking at Wu Hao very excited, did not expect that he had such strength, can release such a powerful flame.


    "You are very cool, but this skill will consume my great strength. I can''t support you for a long time to complete the evolution in a short time, so." Wu Hao thought for a moment, looked at the fire with a smile, and said, "I''ll give you a suggestion. Otherwise, you can stay with me. I''ll try to help you complete this evolution. Anyway, we have concluded this kind of contract that can''t be banned, and if you are strong, I will become strong, and if I am strong, you will become stronger, We have become a symbiotic relationship, so I will help you complete this evolution if you are willing to follow me. "


    "You mean to let me follow you?" Arrogant fire phoenix of course do not want to, immediately frowned, heart is not happy.


    "I don''t mean to let you follow me. I don''t mean to let you become my follower. What I have concluded with you is not a slave seal, and you are not my spiritual pet. To some extent, we can be regarded as friends, because we are in a state of sharing, so I don''t need to command you, you can''t command me, and I can''t ask you to do anything, Of course, you can''t ask me to do anything. There is an equal relationship between us. So, if you are with me, I can treat you as a friend. Of course, I also hope you treat me as a friend. It''s so simple. I''m willing to help my friend complete this evolutionary event, so if you are willing to follow me, Of course, I''d like to help you finish it, but if you don''t want to, I still hope you don''t enter this volcano. I''ll help you find another place. Is that ok? "


    The flaming eyes of fire phoenix looked at him for a long time.


    The final evolution of fire phoenix is closely related to temperature. The higher the final evolution temperature is and the longer it lasts, the stronger the final strength of evolution will be. On the contrary, the lower the temperature is, even if the evolution is completed, the strength will not be too strong, and the degree of rise in the later stage will be very limited, because fire phoenix is in the process of evolution, He needs to use the fire to burn his body constantly. The higher the temperature, the stronger the body will have and be able to carry more power. So he found this volcano. Compared with other volcanoes, this volcano has higher temperature and stronger power. However, Wu Hao''s power is more than one level, That''s the temperature. Far beyond the temperature of this volcano, if you can use his power to complete your final evolution, then your power and strength after evolution will be very strong, there is no doubt about that.

 Chapter 1248

    He felt that the seal he had cut off, and indeed, it did not mean that they would submit themselves to his seal, but that they were equal to each other and could be regarded as a seal of real sharing, which meant that they really did not need to listen to her, and they could share something and respect each other like friends, Then we can complete the real meaning of this seal.


    "Are you sure you want to help me with evolution?" Fire phoenix looks at him doubtfully.


    "Of course, I''m willing to help you complete the final evolution. After all, as I said just now, what we are doing in Bijie is symbiosis seal. It''s useful for me to become stronger, and it''s also better for you to become stronger. So of course, I''m willing to help you complete the final evolution, and I''m willing to make you stronger after you complete the evolution, If you don''t want to stay with me, you can go at any time. Anyway, we are friends. Since we are friends, it''s good to stay with each other. If we don''t want to, no one can force us, right? Just think of it as making a friend. If I have something to do in the future, I hope you can do me a favor. If you come to me for something, I will never shirk it. If I can help, I will definitely help. " Wu Hao nodded firmly.


    "Well, in that case, I''d like to leave here with you, but only if you help me with the final evolution."


    "Of course."


    Wu Hao nodded with a smile, and huofenghuang nodded lazily. Although he was a stranger, he probably knew what kind of person he was because of the seal? He promised that everything should be done, so he nodded at ease. As soon as his body shape changed, he made a bird and landed on his shoulder. The bird is about 30 cm long, half of its body and half of its beautiful tail. Standing on him, it looks like a small and thick Phoenix. It looks very beautiful.


    Wu Hao looked at him carefully and found that there was such a beautiful bird in the world, and the bird was the legendary Fire Phoenix. It seemed so pleasant. He did not expect that he could make friends with fire phoenix. This feeling was quite good. Although he chose to do business, he believed that symbiotic seal would bring better results between them.


    Wu Hao flew high over the crater again. Without the blessing of Phoenix power, the volcano has cooled down rapidly. At least the temperature on the surface has cooled down rapidly. It can be felt that the temperature is falling continuously and should spread to the surface soon. When the temperature inside the surface drops, the core temperature will be maintained, And the temperature of this core is about the temperature level of the country of fire for thousands of years.


    Wu Hao took the Phoenix on fire and landed on the ground. You can clearly feel the surface temperature, which has dropped a lot.


    The effect of the temperature drop is very obvious. The power of fire phoenix is really powerful. Falling in the fire mountain, it can activate the whole volcano. Moreover, the temperature of that volcano has such a powerful effect, which directly increases the fire skill power of the whole country of fire.


    Now the final problem should not be that the core problem has been solved, so there is no need to continue this battle. I believe the flaming giant knows that now they have lost their last stop, and their two countries are back to normal level. Only by continuing to balance can they live together for generations, otherwise one country will be destroyed.


    After so much effort, this matter has finally been solved, and once and for all.


    Wu Hao stayed for a while, flew into the high air, and quickly flew to the distance. After seven days and nights, he saw from a distance that the flaming giant was running back here.


    He was stunned for a moment, and then realized that this matter should be completely solved. Flame and giant are not stupid. They grew up in the land of fire, and they know everything about the changes of the land of fire like the palm of their hand. Now the phoenix of fire has left the volcano, and the temperature of the whole land of fire has dropped, which also means that their power growth has stopped completely. This matter not only affects the morale of the army, It also means that they will not have a world war in the future. In this case, they have to retreat for the time being and find out what''s going on.


    In terms of quantity, the battle was not very fierce. When they went out, there were more than 40000 and 50000 flaming giants. When they came back, there were more than 30000 left, which was much better than the first battle. It seems that lingfei''er and Qingyin have controlled the situation and have not done much harm to them.


    According to the current situation, the situation of the ice giants should be similar. Although the casualties will certainly be less, it is not easy. Otherwise, according to the situation of their enemies for generations, it is impossible for the king of ice not to lead a team to pursue and kill them.


    This is just the right way to go back and persuade the king of frost to give up the fight and restore the balance between the two countries.


    Wu Hao went all the way along the direction of the fire giant''s escape, and soon saw the ice giant. The ice giant was resting in place. Although the casualties were not as serious as the fire country''s, the degree of injury was more serious than the fire country''s, because although they saved their lives, they were more likely to be injured in the face of the stronger fire giant, plus the away combat, With the influence of the earth, this battle is because of the help of lingfei''er and Qingyin, there are not so obvious casualties. Otherwise, they will definitely be killed and injured more than half, or even more seriously.


    Seeing Wu Hao coming back from the air, all the ice giants who were recovering stood up.


    All the ice giants are very clear about this battle. Without the help of the three of them, it would not have been as smooth as it is now, especially now they have won the second battle. Although the second battle did not annihilate all the flame giants as it was in the first battle, it still let the flame giants rout and flee, This is an unprecedented miracle for them. The overall strength of flame giant is much stronger than them, but they still won, which is unprecedented in their past friction. Now Wu Hao is back, they are one by one. All want to know if he has found the final reason, especially the king of ice looked at Wu Hao''s eyes.


    If Wu Hao has found the final reason, then they can find the final reason by the time of the collapse of the giant of fire, and completely eliminate it. Only by destroying this reason, can the giant of fire completely restore calm. If their strength will still grow, then the victory of this battle has no meaning.


    Wu Hao fell in front of the king of frost.

 Chapter 1249

    "Young master Linghao, have you found the reason?"


    Wu Hao light smile, Gu about, he asked a, "it seems that you fight well this battle?"


    "With the help of these two girls, we saved a lot of trouble. Their cold helped us reduce the great strength level of flame giant, so we didn''t have much loss in this battle, and the flame giant was defeated by us and had completely escaped, just like the direction you came. Didn''t you see them when you came?"


    "Yes, that''s why I said that your fight seems to be pretty good. I think they have almost lost. There are 30000 soldiers, all of them have fled." Wu Hao smiles.


    "The giant of fire wanted to fight continuously, and we were stuck in a stalemate at that time. But I don''t know why. It seems that something happened to the giant of fire, and all of them retreated. The king of fire led the team and immediately retreated. We don''t know what happened. After chasing for some time, we can see that their speed is faster, And the deeper we go into the interior of the fire, the more uncomfortable it is for us, so we don''t have to pursue it. " Said the king of frost.


    "It seems that the giant of fire is really feeling the change." Wu Hao said with a faint smile and no riddle: "the reason why the country of fire has changed is that there is a volcano in the center of the country of fire, which was once a sleeping volcano. But five years ago, an extraterrestrial flame fell into the volcano, causing the volcano to be activated. After the volcano was activated, its power increased greatly, Because there is Longyan under the whole kingdom of fire, the temperature of Longyan rises and the power of the flame is stronger, so the strength of the people in the kingdom of fire has been rapidly improved in the past five years. "


    Unexpectedly, Wu Hao actually found the reason. The king of frost looked at him anxiously.


    "Yes, there is a huge active volcano in the center of the kingdom of fire, but it has been sleeping all the time, just silently providing power for the kingdom of fire. So, now that the fire falls into the volcano, it activates the volcano. Is there any way we can get this flying fire out of the sky?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got it out."


    Wu Hao didn''t say that the red bird on his shoulder was the disaster from the volcano. He still didn''t want it. They were worried about it and didn''t want to cause other troubles. After all, any unnecessary troubles were troubles, so he said with a faint smile: "it took me a lot of effort to jump into the volcano and put out the fire, The flying fire outside the sky is actually a Yuxin from outside the sky. Yuxin has its own flame crystal nucleus. After the flame crystal nucleus enters the volcano, it is activated by the high temperature inside the volcano. After activation, it continuously releases high-temperature flames to accelerate the activation of the volcano. This leads to this situation. After I go down to the volcano, I use my own strength, The crystal nucleus was destroyed. Just in case, I took out the crystal nucleus and cut it into pieces with a knife. The reason why the flaming giant retreated in a hurry was that he felt the change in the central area, so he fled back in a hurry. And didn''t you find it? The temperature here is much lower than it was just now. This is because I destroyed the flame crystal nucleus in the center of the volcano, so the temperature of the whole country of fire shows a downward trend. "


    The king of frost was stunned for a moment, and then excitedly raised the frost sword in his hand.


    "It''s really wonderful. On behalf of all the soldiers in frost country, I would like to express my sincere thanks to you!"


    The king of frost puts his frost sword on the ground, kneels down on one knee and touches the hilt of the frost sword with his head. This is the highest gift in the kingdom of frost.


    The king of frost himself is as sensitive to temperature as the giant of fire. When the giant of fire runs away, he suddenly feels that the temperature of the earth suddenly drops. Although he doesn''t understand what''s going on, he can clearly feel that the temperature of the earth really starts to drop at that moment, and so far, the temperature of the earth is still falling, This made him puzzled. He didn''t know what had happened, but now after Wu Hao''s explanation, he immediately knew what was going on. It turned out that Wu Hao had destroyed the tianwai fire that entered the volcano. In this way, the root of the giant''s power enhancement disappeared. That''s why the giant was defeated. First of all, his morale was defeated. Then, such a big thing happened that they had no time to fight.


    Even the main reason that led to the great increase of the strength of the fire giant has completely solved the problem of the king of frost. It is self-evident how happy he is now. It also means that the fire giant has nothing to fear, and the power between them has returned to balance. Even now the power of the fire kingdom is relatively stronger than them, but with the help of the three of them, King of frost, I believe it will be a great victory.


    Wu Hao didn''t know what the ceremony meant. She reached out to help the king of ice up. Her little hand was very small in front of the king of ice. However, this move made the king of ice know what he was going to do. She stood up on her own initiative, and all the tens of thousands of ice soldiers behind her stood up, one by one looking at Wu Hao with unusual words, They didn''t expect Wu Hao to find out the reason so quickly, and solve it thoroughly. As frost giants, they also have a keen sense of temperature. They also know that the temperature of the earth has changed a little when the giant of fire ran away, and this change has been going on, and it is still going on, They didn''t know the reason before, but now Wu Hao said that, they also know that it was because he destroyed the flame crystal nucleus inside the volcano.


    If the final reason is solved, then the flame giant will never fight again, and they will not be more powerful in the future than they are now. As long as the flame giant is killed in this battle, the victory will belong to the country of frost.


    Every Frost Giant was very excited to hear this news. They all knew that the original backwater battle had become a Jedi counterattack.


    "I have something to tell you."


    Wu Hao whispered a word in the ear of the king of frost, and then flew to the distance.


    "Rest where you are."


    The king of frost ordered them to go down. Everyone adjusted their state in place and strode toward Wu Hao.


    "What''s the matter?" The king of frost looks at Wu Hao respectfully. At this moment, he has 100% trust and 100% respect for Wu Hao.

 Chapter 1250

    "Now the most fundamental reason of the kingdom of fire has been solved. It is impossible for the kingdom of fire to continue to improve in the future. At the same time, their strength is almost the same now. There is no big gap between them and your country of frost. I know that now you want to take advantage of the victory to pursue and kill all the remaining flame fighters in the kingdom of fire, But I suggest you don''t do it. "


    "Why?" The king of frost looked at him suspiciously. He didn''t expect that Wu Hao would persuade him to give up this plan. Now that he has won two battles, he has wiped out half of the fighting capacity of the kingdom of fire, and now the remaining half is fully capable of killing them all. In this case, shouldn''t he pursue while winning?


    "The reason is very simple. Although I have destroyed the flame crystal nucleus inside the volcano, the whole volcano is still in an active state. The temperature inside the whole fire is very high. The internal battle that you ice giants want to go to the fire country will affect at least more than half of your strength, which is very unfavorable to you, If you insist on going to the center gathering place of flaming giant, I think flaming giant will give you the biggest ambush. After all, flaming giant is not so easy to provoke. You can see from the battle that they are just like death. In this case, they are fighting against each other, It means that they forced you to fight back at the beginning, and now you are fighting back, but in turn you forced them to fight back. It is very likely that they will also use the advantage of terrain to fight back against you. In addition, you are fighting away, and you want to face the fire in the central area, giants, It''s impossible to win too much at all, and I also tested my ability when I just arrived at the central area. My cold is greatly affected near the volcano, and it''s difficult to keep you fighting. It will take at least a year for the temperature of that volcano to drop completely. After all, after the volcano is activated by the flame nucleus, It has been running for five years, and it has raised the temperature of the whole earth, especially in the central area near the lava. What I see is that the whole crater is spewing huge rock flow, which is like boiling molten iron. The temperature of the whole central area is too high for you to imagine, Even the fire giant himself dare not get close to that area. Do you think that in this case, you Frost Giant can win the battle in that area? I think it''s very difficult for you, and the flaming giants will fight against each other. They will try their best to force you to the most central area. By that time, you will be the target of their inquiry. "


    Wu Hao didn''t tell him about the so-called ecological balance. He didn''t tell him that after the fire giant was completely wiped out, the future ice giant is also likely to face extinction. He believes that the king of ice and any ice giant can''t listen to and understand, and their intelligence quotient can''t reach the level of understanding this kind of thing, The only thing that can make them understand is the most simple thing, that is, whether the battle is won or not.


    This is the problem that the giant of fire is most concerned about. They have won two battles, and they have solved the final trouble for them. So they want to take advantage of the victory and pursue. This is understandable. As a world feud, it is normal for them to fight to death, Just like the giant of fire tried to kill the giant of ice, now the giant of ice has won. In the battle of the Jedi''s counterattack, they will also want to kill the giant of fire completely, which is undoubtedly the most normal thing. Wu Hao didn''t say much, But we can just use this one to tell them what they can understand, so that they can understand that now is not the time to pursue while winning.


    Sure enough, the king of frost hesitated as soon as he heard Wu Hao''s analysis. He really couldn''t listen to other explanations, but he still had a certain ability to analyze the battle. Hearing Wu Hao''s analysis, he immediately thought about it in his mind. After five years of operation, the volcano in the center of the kingdom of fire, If, as Wu Hao said, Longyan has reached the ground level, the temperature in the central area of the kingdom of fire will indeed be very, very high, which is beyond doubt. Moreover, the continuous addition of flame nuclei to the whole volcano can make the temperature of the whole area even higher. He has been going deep into the interior from the border for a long time, I can probably sense that the temperature is rising from the border to the inside, which is very obvious. At least in terms of his ability to perceive the temperature, this is a very obvious temperature change. It can be seen that the great degree of the central temperature of the country of fire is unimaginable. After all, there are still quite a long way to go, and the country of fire, The whole central region is at the foot of the volcano, which will inevitably lead to very high temperature in the central region.


    Although the core of the flame in the center of the volcano has been destroyed by Wu Hao, the volcano can not be completely extinguished in an instant. It has been active for five years, especially with the help of crystal stones, the temperature has reached a terrible level. The cooling process will be very slow, although the cooling rate will be relatively fast at the beginning, But the temperature remaining on the ground and in the rocks will slowly cool down. This cooling process may take a year or even longer to reach the normal level, but the ice giant can''t wait here for a year. In that case, other dangers may occur, and this itself is also an unrealistic thing, But if they choose to go directly into the central area of the kingdom of fire, the high temperature is not what they can bear all the time. In the kingdom of frost, they can bear any severe cold, just as in the kingdom of fire, the giant of fire can bear any high temperature. But if both of them change their positions, neither of them can bear the temperature of the other country, just like the people of the kingdom of fire, They can''t stay in the land of frost for a long time, and so can the ice giants. They can''t stay in the land of fire for a long time. When they first step into the territory of the land of fire, the temperature of the land of fire makes them feel very uncomfortable. Especially after they go deep into the interior, the combat situation is not as smooth as they think, The special challenge brought by the high temperature is the result of their life to resist.

 Chapter 1251

    If you continue to enter the interior of the kingdom of fire, it will be a speech. Weng will still cause fatal damage to them, even if the temperature has dropped down, but now the cooling level is limited, they can not resist such a strong temperature in a short time.


    If they forcibly enter, the flame giant will use the residual temperature to fight back against the Frost Giant. As Wu Hao said, the current situation is that the Frost Giant forces them to fight back. If they really fight back, it is likely that the frost giant will be in danger, especially after going deep into the interior, Even in the process of rout and escape, they are still in the hot land. They want to escape, but they can''t have too much power. If they fall into that situation and the ice giant comes, the land is likely to be completely destroyed. Even if they win in front of them, if they are not careful, they may be defeated by the flame giant, At that time, even the temperature in the center of the giant of fire. Born, they will not be able to increase their strength in the future, but this battle is frost, and the giant loses. Once this happens, the flame giant is likely to kill all their children according to their plan.


    At the thought of this, the king of frost immediately calmed down.


    "Mr. Linghao, thank you very much for your suggestion. I thought about it. Your suggestion was very timely and very good. It just prevented me from making mistakes. If you don''t remind me, I might take all the soldiers deep into the fire giant. If the fire giant could ambush the Frost Giant at that time, We ice giants really can not have too much room for resistance. After all, in high temperature, this is an impossible thing. " The king of frost breathed a sigh of relief, as if she had made a huge decision. She believed that this decision would bring greater benefits to the ice giant. Instead of continuing to pursue now, it is very likely to put the ice giant in greater danger. On the contrary, this situation can make the ice giant get better recuperation.


    Anyway, the ice giant has won a huge victory in this battle, and after the huge victory, we can clearly know the deterrent effect of the ice giant on the fire giant, which can make the fire giant dare not offend the ice giant again for a long time. The king of ice and frost believes that it may be 50 years or 100 years. In short, for a long time to come, he can guarantee that the giant of fire will never challenge the giant of ice and frost again.


    "Who makes us friends now? After all, I joined you in this battle, so everything should be considered for the final result of this battle. I believe this decision is the best one. If we continue to go deep into the interior of fire, it is likely to bring wechat in the real sense, and the previous victory at that time is likely to be destroyed in an instant, I think that''s what you don''t want to see happen, right Wu Hao is also greatly relieved. It seems that the king of frost is not so stubborn. As long as he is reasonable and skillful, he can still listen to these things. At least he seems to have listened to them.


    The king of frost looked at Wu Hao deeply for a while. He didn''t say anything, just nodded, as if thinking about an important thing, and finally made a decision. But he didn''t say anything, just laughed, and then pointed to the fire on his shoulder. Phoenix asked casually, "what is this?"


    "This is a Firebird I found in the central area of the kingdom of fire. It''s very interesting to catch and play with." Wu Hao shrugs his shoulders and smiles. It seems that the king of ice and frost doesn''t know what it is. Of course, most people don''t know what it is. Although the fire phoenix has shrunk, it still looks like a reduced version of the Phoenix, but after it has shrunk, no one will think that it is the fire phoenix, and few people in the world have really seen the fire phoenix.


    According to the spirit beast Atlas of the high heaven, fire phoenix also belongs to the highest level of existence, which is higher than the Frost Giant level. It is a super spirit pet that can rank in the same position as the spirit beast. Moreover, according to the spirit beast atlas, the number of fire phoenix is less and rarer than the spirit beast, which also means that very few people have seen Fire Phoenix, The Frost Giant is more unlikely to have seen the fire phoenix, the country of frost. That kind of environment is not what the fire phoenix likes at all. The king of water frost doesn''t know what it is. Of course, even if he knows it, he is not interested in it. He instinctively resists things related to high temperature.


    Although the fire phoenix has shrunk, it is constantly sharing the vitality of Wu Hao, and its vitality is gradually becoming more and more vigorous, which also makes its temperature higher and higher. Although it is well controlled, it can still feel the heat passing outward. The king of Frost''s perception of temperature is very obvious, and he can see it, The internal temperature of this Firebird is quite high. Of course, I don''t like this Firebird.


    But it''s Wu Hao''s, and he didn''t say anything.


    "Let''s go. Thank you very much for this war, so have a good rest first. I''ll discuss this with all the soldiers, and then we''ll go back to the army." The king of ice said with a smile. Wu Hao nodded with the same smile and flew into the air to meet lingfei''er and Qingyin. The king of ice immediately went back to the team to discuss the matter with his subordinates. At the beginning, it could be seen that all of his subordinates were against the matter. He was also surprised that the king of ice would make such a decision, But after the king of ice made an explanation, everyone immediately calmed down and nodded with his explanation. After all, his explanation was very consistent with the actual situation. They could understand this, and naturally they could know whether the decision was right or wrong.


    Wu Hao ignored the following situation and went back to his two wives.


    "You two have a good grasp of this degree. When I first came here, I saw that the number of defeated flaming giants was just the same, and they did not cause fatal damage. The foundation of flaming giants is still there. I want to praise you as soon as I come back." Wu Hao smiles. They both embrace each other.


    "You have already said that we must do it. Who let you be our husband? And now it''s really the best choice. We really don''t know what kind of trouble will happen in the future. Only the flame giant and the frost giant will return to their original balance, Only in this way can we ensure that the situation in this matter will not further develop and worsen. " Qingyin light elegant said.

 Chapter 1252

    Ling Fei Er didn''t say anything and looked at the Firebird on his shoulder with a smile.


    "Brother Linghao, what kind of bird is this? It looks so beautiful. Its tail is so beautiful, but its temperature is so high." Ling fei''er concentrates on looking at the fire phoenix on Wu Hao''s shoulder and wants to stretch out his hand to tease him, but the high temperature on his body makes it hard for him to get close to him.


    Qingyin also noticed the Firebird on Wu Hao''s shoulder. He looked at it carefully, frowned and wrinkled. The Firebird looked a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember. It seemed that the bird had seen it somewhere, but after thinking for a long time, he didn''t remember what it was, but he felt a symbiotic seal between the Firebird and Wu Hao, In other words, Wu Hao took the Firebird as his favorite. Of course, the symbiotic seal is a very special existence. Among all the seals that accept the spirit beast, the symbiotic seal means that they do not have a master servant relationship like other seals, but a state of sharing, more like a solid friend relationship, In many cases, this kind of seal means that the relationship between them is not the same as that between the ordinary spirit pet and their own master. Only when the spirit beast is willing to become the spirit pet of human beings, can this hardness be real and effective, otherwise this seal can only ensure that they can not hurt each other.


    The effect of symbiosis seal is very special. Qingyin doesn''t understand why Wu Hao used symbiosis seal on this strange but special bird.


    "Why do you have a symbiotic relationship with this Firebird?" Qingyin looks at him suspiciously. The Lingkong beast in his family is the top pet. He just trains him at home and doesn''t have any hard relationship with him. However, this little ordinary Firebird makes him have the highest symbiotic seal in all Ying, which makes him a little confused.


    "Don''t you see that this bird looks like a phoenix?" Wu Hao said with a smile, gently teased the fire phoenix beak.


    When Wu Hao said this, Qingyin was stunned, and suddenly his eyes changed. Yes, this bird is a miniature version of the fire phoenix. There is a picture album about the fire phoenix in the spirit beast atlas. Although he doesn''t know whether it is true or not, a few people have actually seen the Phoenix. The fire phoenix in the spirit beast atlas is recorded according to the description of those people, The rarity of fire phoenix is no less than that of Lingkong beast, and the actual power of fire phoenix is very strong, no less than that of Lingkong beast. If this is a fire phoenix, we can understand why Wu Hao has formed a symbiotic relationship with him. This is really a very powerful spirit beast. It can be called a spirit beast of divine beast level together with Lingkong beast.


    In addition, fire phoenix has the ability of Nirvana and rebirth. To some extent, fire phoenix is an immortal bird with its own immortality. I finally understand why Wu Hao chose to take the symbiotic seal with him, and there is no need to take the symbiotic seal with any other spirit beast. However, taking the symbiotic seal with fire phoenix, a spirit beast with the ability of immortality, means that it can bring infinite benefits to him in the future, This decision is definitely a very wise choice. Qingyin looks at Wu Hao and the fire on his shoulder. Phoenix''s eyes are so excited.


    "I didn''t expect that you could find fire phoenix here. It''s really incredible. Lingkong beast is the top god beast, and fire phoenix is also the top god beast. In terms of ability, fire phoenix even surpasses Lingkong beast, which should be the top existence. I didn''t expect that it could be found by you. It''s really powerful." Qingyin is of course happy for him. With the blessing of Fire Phoenix, even if she encounters some great life danger in the future, nothing will happen. After all, symbiosis seal means that he can get some power from fire phoenix. As long as fire phoenix is willing, he can transfer his power to him, and Wu Hao is willing, He can also transfer his power to fire phoenix, which is the most powerful place of symbiotic seal.


    "This is fire phoenix?"


    As soon as Ling fei''er heard it, she said that it was fire phoenix. She immediately found the corresponding image of spirit beast in the spirit beast guide, and immediately laughed with excitement. This fire phoenix is one of the top gods, and its strength is no less than that of spirit air beast. He was very clear about this. He did not expect to come to the land of fire, and he could get fire phoenix, a powerful creature, It''s really amazing. Ling fei''er looks at the fire phoenix on Wu Hao''s shoulder, excited.


    "Yes, this is the fire phoenix, but now it has become smaller and doesn''t look like a Phoenix, but if you look at it carefully, you can still recognize that it''s a fire phoenix." Wu Hao laughed and explained to them, "this Phoenix falls in a volcano in the central area of the kingdom of fire. That volcano is originally the place to attack the energy of the kingdom of fire. The reason why Phoenix enters the volcano is to improve its strength and carry out the last round of evolution. Of course, I don''t know how many rounds it can go through, Anyway, he said that he had to carry out the last round of evolution, which required a very high and continuous temperature, so he chose the land of fire, the volcano. It was because of the fire phoenix that the strength of the fire giant was greatly improved. But don''t tell the ice giant about it. The reason I told the king of ice is that there was a flying fire that fell into the volcano and was destroyed by me. "


    "I understand. Don''t worry. How can we tell the Frost Giant about these things? I didn''t expect to get a fire phoenix by accident. It''s really great." Qingyin nodded again and again. Now that they have got a fire phoenix, their overall strength will become more powerful. There is no doubt about that.


    Now they have a spirit beast and a fire phoenix in their family. Now their overall strength is quite strong, but the biggest problem now is that Wu Hao and fire phoenix have a symbiotic seal. This seal is too special. Wu Hao can''t command fire phoenix to become his spiritual pet or interfere in any decision of fire Phoenix, If huofenghuang doesn''t want to be with him, he can only force huofenghuang to leave, and even can''t force huofenghuang to stay. Because huofenghuang is injured, Wu Hao will also be hurt to some extent, which is equivalent to beating himself. This situation becomes very strange.


    I don''t know whether huofenghuang has agreed to be with him or not?


    Looking at Qingyin''s puzzled eyes, Wu Hao smiles and explains: "the evolution of fire phoenix has been disrupted by me, so the evolution failed, so I asked him to go back with me for a while, and I helped him complete the evolution process. As for the back, if he wants to stay with me, he will stay with me. If he doesn''t want to stay with me, we are still friends, If there''s something to do in the future, it''s OK to help each other and take care of each other. You''re right, fire phoenix. "


    Wu Hao smiles and huofenghuang nods.

 Chapter 1253

    Although it was a bit helpless for him, after all, it was cut off by him. It should have been formed. This shadow also has certain benefits for him. At least she has gained very strong vitality from him since she took over. It even makes him a little surprised that a mere human has such strong vitality, which he can hardly imagine, The benefits brought by the transfer of vitality to him are also obvious. It not only makes her have stronger vitality, but also makes him recover slowly from all the damage caused by the failure of evolution. The most important thing is that if he can use the white flame to help himself complete the evolution, Then his strength will certainly evolve into a very powerful level, and this kind of help is enough to make them become good friends. It''s entirely possible to help them with anything in the future.


    "So, symbiotic seal, although not like other people, it''s good to be friends with fire phoenix." Wu Hao smiles. Director Song stretches and shakes his head and says, "wife, we''d better have a good rest. You haven''t had a rest for a long time and I haven''t had a rest. I''m really a little sleepy. Let''s have a rest now. We should be able to go back tomorrow morning. After we go back, hehe, I''ll find an ice giant, We can finish the task completely. "


    As long as you find your own ice giant, this task will be completed, and the summoning skill of ice giant will be completely completed. Later, he can also test what kind of power will happen after the combination of ice giant and ice purgatory?


    Qingyin and lingfei''er nod their heads. They sit cross legged together, recovering their strength and taking a rest. By dawn, the king of frost has adjusted his team and is ready to go back.


    Wu Hao left the country of fire with them, crossed the border river and went back to the country of frost.


    After returning to frost country, all the children left their hiding places and returned to their normal lives. The whole frost country fell into the stage of national celebration. After all, this battle is of great significance to frost country. It is not only a simple victory over the giant of fire, but also a victory over the giant of fire in terms of strength and quantity, For them, it is absolutely a miraculous battle. The most important thing is that this battle has solved the problem they have been worried about for a long time. The core of giant fire''s power enhancement has been eliminated, and it is impossible for giant fire''s power to continue to grow. In this case, of course, giant fire cannot continue to offend the frost country, What''s more, frost kingdom is now powerful enough to make frost Kingdom calm for 100 years or even longer.


    What makes Wu Hao speechless is the country of frost. The whole country celebrates. They don''t have much to eat. Of course, they don''t eat their prey, such as the ice bear. What do they eat? They eat the ice that the king of ice has eaten. Every ice giant gets a piece of ice. Their way of celebration is to eat xuanbin together. Wu Hao in that picture is speechless. Moreover, this piece of ice is very big. It took three days and three nights to eat it. After eating it, Frost Giant''s strength has also been restored. Those who were injured in the battle have also been restored with the blessing of dark ice power.


    This is the best three times for the ice giants, because only the king of ice can enjoy xuanbin, and only he can get the power of xuanbing. But it''s the best gift for them to get xuanbin in the three times. Eating xuanbing means that their bodies can be strengthened by xuanbin. Everyone wants this kind of progress, and now it''s a time of national celebration, Everyone got a black ice, even children are no exception, this gift is of course the best.


    Wu Hao also celebrates with them, but they can''t eat the ice, so they just have a carnival there with them.


    On the last day of the carnival, that is, the morning at the end of the carnival, when the sun rose from the cold peak, the king of frost stood up from the crowd. He drew out his frost sword and immediately put it in front of Wu Hao. When everyone was surprised and shocked, he knelt down on one knee and touched the hilt of the frost sword with his head.


    The atmosphere of the original Carnival quieted down in an instant.


    Everyone made the same gift to Wu Hao at the same time, because the king of frost made the highest level gift, which means they also need to make the same level gift, and each of them knows that now the carnival is over, Wu Hao and they are going to leave, which is also the biggest respect of Wu Hao in her team.


    "Linghao, our agreement can be fulfilled. Don''t you want to find one of our ice giants that belongs to you? Now please let me be your ice giant


    The voice of the king of ice is sonorous and powerful. The moment he says this, the whole frost Kingdom and all the ice giants are shocked. For a moment, they can''t believe this. The king of ice is going to become the ice giant of Linghao.


    Even Wu Hao was stunned.


    He just wanted to find the strongest ice giant among all the soldiers, but he really didn''t want to let the king of ice become his own ice giant. It''s also impossible. How could the king of ice, as the king of the country of ice, be willing to be his own ice giant? But now the king of ice has offered such words, which makes her very surprised.


    "You don''t have to do that. I just want to find a powerful one among you ice giants. I don''t want anything else. You''ve gone too far." Wu Hao helped him up, but the frost giant still knelt down on one knee and kept a saluting posture.


    "Young master Linghao is the benefactor of our whole frost kingdom. Without you and your fight, it is absolutely impossible to win so easily. It is very likely that all the frost giants in our frost kingdom will be destroyed by the flame giant. In this case, I can only repay young master Linghao in this way. Without young master Linghao, It''s impossible to have the frost Kingdom now. In this case, as the most powerful soldier in the frost Kingdom, I should become the frost giant of Linghao. Only when I become the frost giant of Linghao can I be able to help Linghao in our frost kingdom. " The king of Frost''s sonorous voice spread throughout the venue, and everyone heard it clearly.

 Chapter 1254

    Everyone is also very clear that what the king of Frost said seems to be really reasonable. Only in this way can Linghao repay any other soldier who is not qualified to be Linghao''s frost warrior. When they hear these words in the ears of the frost giant, they quickly think about it, And I agree with the king of frost in my heart, and I admire the king of frost more for his contribution to the country of frost. In most cases, people do not want to be human frost fighters, but today''s situation is very special. Each of them is willing to be Wu Hao''s frost fighters, but now they know it, Only the king of frost is qualified to be Linghao''s frost warrior.


    Frost King''s pay, let everyone to him cast a deep respect.


    "Are you sure?" Wu Hao looked at his firm appearance, but he was not sure.


    "Don''t mind, Mr. Linghao. It''s my honor to be Mr. Linghao''s frost warrior. Although I''m the king of frost country, I hope to form the deepest friendship with Mr. Linghao in this way. I hope I can become Mr. Linghao''s best friend in the future! I also hope that every Frost Giant in our frost kingdom can become the best friend of Linghao. "


    The voice of the king of ice is still very firm. Wu Hao looks at him and can feel the sincere look in his eyes. If someone else says this, he will certainly interpret the political content of this sentence. But this word comes from the ice giant, from the king of ice. He really believes that he has no poison needle, just simply said this sentence.


    Looking at his firm appearance, Wu Hao finally nodded.


    "In that case, I respect your decision."


    Wu Hao looks at Qingyin, who nods and walks to the king of frost.


    He did not imprint the seal on the head of the frost king, but imprinted the seal on his chest, that is, the position of the heart. Of course, there is no so-called human body structure inside the Frost Giant.


    After Qingyin prints the seal, Wu Hao cuts his palm with a knife and prints the palm on his chest. The seal is instantly completed.


    Then he straightened his back and said loudly: "I will be the frost country after zero. Every Frost Giant''s best friend, if I am Linghao one day, I will do my best to protect the Frost Giant and the frost country!"


    "Linghao!"


    "Linghao!"


    "Linghao!"


    All the frost made a huge roar, and they held up their swords and shook their arms.


    The carnival again celebrated three days and three nights.


    Finally, the king of ice, let all the ice soldiers go back to their respective places, and soon only the king of ice and several guards around him stay on the high cliff.


    It''s time to say goodbye.


    "Mr. Linghao, if you have any needs, please call me at any time and look forward to meeting you at any time." The king of frost stood respectfully in front of Wu Hao. He knew that although this young man was a young human, he had great strength. It was very possible that even if there were three or four, he might not be able to defeat this young man. Unexpectedly, he formed a contract with him unexpectedly and could get his protection, It would be a good thing if frost kingdom could really get his protection.


    "If it''s someone else, I''ll call you at any time, but as the king of frost, I''m sorry to call you if you have anything to do." Wu Hao has no choice but to smile. Don''t tell me. What he said is true. If he is another Frost Giant, he can really call anytime and anywhere. After all, he doesn''t have to worry about anything. But as the king of the frost Kingdom, the king of the frost, if he calls at will, if anything happens, it''s not a good thing.


    "Young master Linghao, you are too worried. Our frost kingdom is not a place where there are many things. Everyone lives their own ordinary life. As long as they strengthen their own strength, there is nothing at all. Although I am the king of frost Kingdom, I call it the king of frost, but in fact I am the strongest one among the frost giants, At ordinary times, there is no need to carry out any actual operation on the frost country. The only thing I need to do is to command when there is a war. At ordinary times, everyone is doing their own things, and there is no need to do anything else. Before the war, I was just like everyone else, just cultivating and improving my strength, I didn''t do anything else that the king wanted to do, so you don''t have to worry, young master Linghao. If you are interested, you can call me at any time, and I also hope to improve my strength by fighting with human beings or other things. I really hope that, so don''t mind, young master Linghao, As the king of frost, I don''t think I should be called at any time. On the contrary, I really hope you can call me at any time. Anyway, I don''t have anything to do now. I''m here to enhance my strength and fight with Linghao, but I feel more happy. " The king of Frost said seriously.


    "If you''re sure you don''t have anything to do, then I may really call you at any time." Wu Hao said with a smile that he could see the truth from the eyes of the king of frost. In fact, the kingdom of frost seems to have nothing special to do. First of all, they have no so-called prevention, no so-called city. The whole kingdom of frost is their biggest city. The whole country is where they live. They are not afraid of ice and snow and want to rest, Just find a place to sit down and have a rest. It''s such a place. They don''t need to have much ruling effect at all. As long as everyone is united, everyone cultivates their own skills. When there is an accident or a battle, they can have a commander in time and fight together. What do they want to do at ordinary times, It''s really difficult. The territory of the frost Kingdom itself is large. Now there are not many frost giants left. They are scattered in every corner of the frost kingdom. Even if they want to rule, it''s impossible. Therefore, the real effective way is to gather people when war happens, because they don''t need to gather, So I really don''t have anything to do.


    "I''m willing to fight with Linghao at any time." The king of frost knocked on his chest, where he made his seal and witnessed their friendship.


    Wu Hao laughs. The king of ice says that he is the king of ice, but it''s really like what he said. In fact, he is the most powerful soldier among the ice giants. He has the heart of a soldier, the soul of a soldier, and the words and deeds of a soldier.

 Chapter 1255

    "That''s it. I''ll call you back." Wu Hao smiles, and so does the king of frost. He immediately reports his hand to him and gives him a gift, which can be regarded as farewell. Of course, if he says so, they will soon meet again. He still likes Wu Hao very much. If he can fight side by side with him, it would be better.


    "I think we should meet again soon." Qingyin smiles, reaches out and opens the door to the high heaven. Wu Hao and Ling fei''er disappear in front of the king of ice. The king of ice has been standing there, looking at the place where they disappeared for a long time. He is full of respect and gratitude for these three people.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Hao, Qingyin and lingfei''er return to the college where they left. At noon, Qingyin goes back to her classroom and has a look at the time. They have been in the country of frost for about half a year, but only 20 days have passed.


    The 20 days is much shorter than half a year.


    Qingyin tells them the time. Wu Hao and Ling fei''er are greatly relieved.


    The time of 20 days is much shorter than they expected. Although Qingyin also said that the time in frost country would be much slower, they didn''t expect that it would only be 20 days after they came back here in less than half a year, which made them less anxious. In the past, every time he left, it was three or five months, half a year, and now it''s only 20 days, I believe that the women at home will not be too anxious, especially when they can return to the chaotic universe at night. In this case, they will not be worried. Their sisters can practice, play and do all kinds of things together, and they don''t have to worry about what will happen to them.


    Fire phoenix flew into the air, walked around the classroom, and then fell on the grass.


    "Is this the high heaven?" The voice of fire phoenix came from Wu Hao''s mind.


    "Yes, of course, this is the high heaven. Have you been here before?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Of course I have."


    "Let me ask you a question. Is the high heaven and the frost Kingdom on the same plane?" Wu Hao asks curiously. He is really a little curious. Is the kingdom of frost opened by Qingyin the space of another plane or just sending them to another unknown place in the high heaven.


    "In another plane, but not far from the high heaven." Fire phoenix said casually.


    "Have you been to many places?"


    "It''s not much. I''ve been to less than ten planes."


    Wu Hao smiles and shakes his head. The arrogance of fire phoenix really comes from his bones.


    "You can rest here first."


    Wu Hao said, ignoring the fire phoenix, put his eyes on Ling fei''er, and said with a smile, "girl, you can try to summon the frost giant now, and see if you can summon it smoothly."


    Ling fei''er nodded excitedly and went to the middle of the field. With a move in mind, she reached out and patted on the ground. A cold light flashed by, and a three meter high frost giant appeared in front of him immediately.


    "Linghao, Lingfei, Qingyin." As soon as the ice giant saw them, he immediately saluted respectfully, while Lingfei immediately laughed excitedly. Unexpectedly, he really completed this skill. After he got an ice giant, he could instantly summon it out. This skill is so easy to use, which means that he can let the ice giant fight for himself. This is a real ice giant, It''s not the kind of fake ice giants that use the cold to condense, and he has experienced the battle with the land of fire. He knows that the ice giants are actually very powerful. If you put them on the battlefield, or anywhere, they will certainly be able to play a huge combat effectiveness.


    "Sister Qingyin, didn''t you say that Frost Giant can be combined with ice purgatory? How to use it? " Ling fei''er looks at Qingyin excitedly. Now he wants Qingyin to tell him how to use this seal. The strength of ice giant is already very strong. If we can combine ice giant and ice purgatory, then the fighting power of ice giant will be more fierce.


    "Frost Giant''s seal has the effect of sharing to some extent, so you just need to put your hand print in the place where you make the seal, combine your own ideas with it, and then your ideas move, and your skills will be displayed by frost giant." Qingyin said.


    Ling Fei Er immediately flew into the air, put his handprint in the place where the frost giant had made his seal, and then fused it with his mind. With a move of his mind, the Frost Giant immediately felt the flow of that power.


    The frost sword moves and smashes on the ground in an instant. The ice purgatory erupts through the frost sword in an instant, and the whole earth condenses in an instant.


    "So strong!"


    Ling fei''er and the ice giant exclaimed at the same time. Naturally, Ling fei''er exclaimed that her cold purgatory could be performed by the ice giant. But the ice giant, this is an accident. She could perform such a powerful skill. It''s just too powerful.


    "You''ll be my frost warrior in the future, you know!" Ling fei''er looked at the ice giant excitedly. The ice giant immediately knelt down on one knee, clasped his hands and nodded his head. If it was someone else, he would not be so respectful, but what he faced was Ling fei''er, the human who had fought with them. Even the king of ice became Wu Hao''s ice warrior. He was the ice giant, It''s also a great honor to be Lingfei''s frost fighter.


    "Well, you can go back, and I''ll call you again if you need to!"


    "Yes


    Frost Giant respectfully nodded, Ling Fei Er thought a move, Frost Giant immediately returned to the country of frost.


    "Interesting


    Wu Hao did not feel interested. With the same idea, he slapped his hand on the ground. A cold light came up on the ground, and the king of frost appeared in front of Wu Hao.


    "Young master Linghao!"


    The king of frost looked at Wu Hao, Qingyin and lingfei''er excitedly. I didn''t expect that they would meet so soon.


    "As I said, we''ll see each other soon. You see, we''ll see each other." Wu Hao laughed, flew to him, and then said seriously: "I call you out to try to combine with my other skill, that is, the skill I used in the battlefield before. After combining, you can use my skill as well."


    "OK, Mr. Linghao, please help yourself!" The king of frost patted his chest. When he thought that he could use the skill Wu Hao used in the battlefield, his face showed obvious excitement.

 Chapter 1256

    The excited light in his eyes was more powerful. The skill he used in the battlefield was quite powerful. If he could use his skill, even if he could only use it in the high heaven, it would be an improvement of his own strength.


    Wu Hao arranges his hands on the frost King''s chest according to what Qingyin just said, and uses his palm to connect with his seal. Then he fuses the two people''s ideas. After that, Wu Hao falls to the ground. His idea moves. In the frost King''s mind, he immediately feels the influx of power. With a wave of his hand, the frost sword appears in his hand, At the same time, it hit the ground fiercely, and the violent ice purgatory was instantly displayed, and the whole classroom was covered with ice.


    The excitement in the eyes of the king of ice broke out more strongly. He didn''t expect that he really had such a powerful power. Before, he knew that the power in Wu Hao''s hands was more violent and ferocious than that in his dark ice. But now he showed his skill himself and really understood how powerful the skill was.


    "Wife, can the king of frost use this skill when he returns to the kingdom of frost?" Wu Hao is quite satisfied. It would be better if the key frost king can use this skill after he goes back. Although it is not good for him, it is obviously a very good skill for the frost king. If he can use this skill in the frost Kingdom, he will not encounter any danger, He can also use this skill to improve his ability and combat effectiveness.


    But Qingyin shook her head.


    "The kingdom of frost and the kingdom of high heaven are not in the same plane. Once frost returns to the kingdom of frost, the giant''s idea will be cut off and cannot be transmitted to each other. Only by being able to communicate and transmit can the skill be used. It can be used in the same plane, but it can''t be used separately." Qingyin makes an explanation. Wu Hao is disappointed, but the ice giant says with a smile.


    "Don''t be disappointed, young master Linghao. I''m very happy to be able to use this skill in the high heaven. Moreover, I find that after using this skill, my actual strength seems to be improved a little. In the process of using this skill, the cold will also affect my body through my body, This kind of influence is certainly positive, as if it can strengthen my physical strength, so it doesn''t matter. As long as I can use this skill here, I can also improve my strength level. After I return to the frost country, I can also get a certain promotion, it doesn''t matter. "


    Looking at his simple and optimistic appearance, Wu Hao smiles, puts away his disappointment and looks at him seriously.


    "This skill is very special. I strengthened it alone. It is also a very private skill in the high heaven. And I don''t intend to publicize the enhanced skill. So if I call you out to fight in public in the future, I won''t let you use this level of power, so don''t mind, It''s not that I don''t want you to use this powerful power, but in public, I want to keep some secrets for this skill, but in private, for example, when I go to frost country, or when there is no one in the wild, I will transfer this skill to you. I hope you can understand that. "


    "Of course, Linghao has his own plan. I respect it all the time. What I want is to fight with Linghao side by side. It''s good to be able to use such powerful skills, but it doesn''t matter if you can''t use them. As long as you can fight with Linghao side by side, it''s also an improvement for me. I know Linghao is very powerful, There are many things I need to learn. As long as I can fight side by side with you, I think it''s also an improvement of my strength. At least I can improve my fighting experience. In frost country, there''s nothing I can improve. I can only continuously accumulate my own dark ice power, but I can''t have too much actual combat experience. So I hope Prince Linghao can improve my fighting experience when he needs it, Calling me out often is also good for me to improve my combat experience. "


    "Don''t worry, you will come and fight with me when you have a chance." Wu Hao smiles. He didn''t expect that the king of frost had such a good mentality.


    "Then I can rest assured!"


    The king of frost is small. The voice of the ice is very clear. Although it''s not very nice, he laughs from the heart.


    "Well, there''s nothing to do for the time being. Just go back. I''ll call you out when there''s a fight."


    "Good!"


    The king of frost nodded. Wu Hao immediately sent the king of frost back to the country of frost.


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er have completed the skill learning this time. Qingyin looks at their faces and smiles.


    "This skill should take the longest time for you, but although it took 20 days to complete it completely, the benefits are extraordinary. Especially husband, you''ve got the king of frost, which means you''ve got all the soldiers of the whole frost country. If something happens, You can even find a way to make the king of frost summon all his soldiers to join the battle. In this case, I don''t think anyone dares to fight against it easily. For you, this skill is to get all the frost giants in the whole frost country, not just a Frost Giant. " Qingyin can''t help but look at the fire phoenix walking leisurely on the grass. Now the power around her is really more and more powerful, and she has the potential to compete with the huge power. Xiaolan, Xiaobing and Xiaodi have extraordinary strength. In addition to the spirit beast and Fire Phoenix, they are now supported by the ice giant, If there is any accident in the future, they can have a strong force to fight against it, and their own strength is constantly rising, which also makes them have a stronger ability to resist risks. Although they don''t know what will happen in the future, they have gradually formed a team that can deal with the great danger. This team is full of strange things, but there is no doubt that they are powerful assistants.


    Even the Yinhui team is now Wu Hao''s most loyal teammate. Although Qingyin doesn''t know that Wu Hao has given them all his equipment, he is sure that Wu Hao has got so much equipment from the old man Longya and will give it to the Yinhui team for use, which will greatly improve the strength of the Yinhui team, Then the anti risk ability of their whole team has been greatly improved.

 Chapter 1257

    Although it''s not sure whether they can retreat completely in the process of fighting against the Lord of Lingtian or even against Shenzong, it''s better than a few of them. At least they have a strong team to deal with these powerful risks at any time.


    "Do you think you can summon all the frost giants of the frost Kingdom at one time?" Wu Hao asked casually, but his face was very serious. If all the frost giants could be summoned at one time, it was true that all the power of frost kingdom could be used by him. After all, their king had become the object of his summoning, and he was getting along very well with frost Kingdom now, In this case, of course, we can form a certain degree of alliance relationship with the frost country. If there is any danger in the future, we can really use the power of the frost giant to fight against the huge risk. Qingyin said that, Wu Hao had this idea in his mind.


    It''s true that although he only got a frost giant, the significance of this frost giant is extraordinary. He can actually become a part of his own strength and a power hidden in another world. In this case, in case of danger, he can directly summon the Frost Giant, If you can directly summon all the frost giants of the whole frost Kingdom, then the situation is very good. You can directly summon the frost giants to form your own alliance. In this case, there is no doubt that there is an extra powerful helper. In the future, when facing the great power of God, or the uncertain power of God, there will be an extra helper, After all, it''s a good thing that Yinhui team can become their own powerful assistant, and the ice giants and the whole race can become their own backing. That''s a powerful force. It''s very good to use it.


    Even if this method can be successfully implemented, he even thought of the giant of fire. If the Frost Giant can be summoned all at once, then the giant of fire can be summoned all at once. As long as the giant of fire can be summoned, it is equivalent to having the powerful support of the two races, But very, very mysterious, at least for their own help is self-evident.


    But Qingyin frowned deeply when she heard his question. At least in the high heaven, since the ice giant summoning technique, no one has summoned two ice giants at the same time. The development of this technique is basically one-to-one, and only one ice giant can be summoned at a time. However, no one has tried to summon two ice giants, Later, someone may have tried, but failed.


    "I''m not sure. If we can summon the whole Frost Giant race at one time, it will consume a lot of power, right?" Qingyin looks at her uncertainly. It doesn''t guarantee that this skill can''t be completed, but it''s not sure that this skill can really summon the whole ice giant at one time.


    Wu Hao thought deeply that if he could, there was no doubt that it would be better to develop this skill. At least for him, the whole process would be very smooth. If there was any danger in the future, he could use their power to make his own strength more powerful, even once he could complete the call of this level, So it''s not impossible to call another race besides the frost giant, the fire giant. After all, it''s more effective for one more race to become its own powerful fighting force than some equipment. It''s tens of thousands of levels. If the fighting force continues to improve, then its power is self-evident.


    If you can complete this skill, you can even face-to-face confrontation with Lingtian patriarch in advance.


    Although this kind of confrontation is not a particularly good thing for him in advance, but at least he can have more confidence to face Lingtian directly, and will not need to hide some of his own things at any time.


    "It seems that I have to discuss this matter with the king of ice some time, and find a way to develop a skill that can summon the whole ice giant. If we can complete this skill, it will be very good for us in the future. Moreover, if this skill can be completed, I will go to the land of fire and get the power of two races, It''s very important for us to grow in strength. " Wu Hao''s voice is very small, almost to himself, but Qingyin and Lingfei can hear clearly. After all, there are only three of them in the classroom.


    "If we can, it can really become a very powerful force in our future." Qingyin nods seriously. It''s really something worth considering. If such skills can be developed, all the frost giants in the frost kingdom can be directly summoned to the battlefield in the future. This situation is very beneficial for them, and as Wu Hao said, they can summon the frost giants, In other words, they can summon the giant of fire and take all the two races as their own strength, which will be of great benefit to their future career.


    Wu Hao nodded. Although we don''t know yet, now that we have made this decision, we must try to find a way when we have time to see if this skill can really be done. If it can be done, we can really get two very powerful forces in the future. After all, the strength level of frost and fire is obvious to all, At that level of fighting, it''s impossible for the vast majority of fighters to hurt the whole high heaven. Moreover, with their huge size, they have more powerful advantages in fighting. For example, in the face of a group of fighters, whether a giant of fire or a giant of ice, they have unique advantages, It''s not something human beings can compare with. The Frost Giant and the flame giant are much stronger than human beings under the hierarchical power.


    With a decision in mind, it''s natural to settle this matter, but now is not the time.


    There are other things to do now.


    Lingfei''er, Wu Hao and Qingyin, left the school and returned to their residence. Lingfei''er and Wu Hao directly returned to their residence, and Qingyin also returned to their residence and came to their house through the secret road.


    Yuyinyudie, Yunhan, Yunru, Xiaobing, Xiaolan, Xiaodi and Dina are practicing at home. They are very excited to see them back. Although they go to the chaotic universe every day to practice in the past 20 days, they will not be lonely at night, but they are a little worried after all, One by one, they woke up from the cultivation state and surrounded them with excitement.

 Chapter 1258

    "Honey, where have you been these 20 days? Why do you worry? " Dina leans in Wu Hao''s arms resentfully. It''s a fake to say that she doesn''t worry for the past 20 days. Although she knows their current strength, she won''t encounter any big problems, she will worry about it. If she doesn''t see Wu Hao for such a long time, she will be worried.


    He also took them to the college to find them, but in fact, he did not see anyone, so he did not know where they had gone.


    "My husband and Phil learned a new skill, called Frost Giant. This skill needs to go to another plane, so we spent a little time there. A lot of things happened there. We stayed there for about half a year, but it''s 20 days. It''s much better. The key is 1:1, You haven''t seen us for about half a year. " Qingyin said, with a smile to ease their worries.


    "I''ll tell you why I didn''t find you in the college. I went to another place." Tina was relieved. Although she didn''t know what happened to them on the other side, it didn''t matter if they came back. As for what happened to them there, it didn''t matter. For them, this was not the focus of attention, but they came back safely.


    "My husband doesn''t tell us when he goes to other places. We also want to play." Xiaobing pouts at Wu Hao and says that it''s the happiest thing for him to play, but he can''t play. The girl''s resentment is directly on her face.


    "You really think that we are going to play. There are not so many places to play. We are going to learn skills. When we learn skills, we are in great danger there. Basically, we haven''t played." Wu Hao smiles, hugs the little girl and kisses her on the face. Then he looks at the women around him with a bad smile


    "But now that I''ve come back, I''m sure I''ll have a good time with you tonight. Hehe, let''s go to chaos universe tonight. It happens that they haven''t seen us for a long time. They spoil you together tonight. Each of you, hehe, will let you enjoy my love happily."


    Wu Hao''s bad smile made everyone''s face show a shy look, but also showed a look of expectation. Even Qingyin and lingfei''er also showed such an expression. Although their real world only passed 20 days, they did stay in frost country for a whole half year, In total, they enjoyed it once in the early stage. For such a long time, they didn''t get his pet, and they didn''t see their sisters for such a long time, and they didn''t enjoy his pet with their sisters. Now they are back, and they can finally enjoy his pet together. If we don''t expect, then there will be ghosts.


    Wu Hao looked at them blushing. He laughed and hugged them directly. All of them went upstairs. Anyway, it''s just lunch break time. In this case, do well and spoil them.


    After enjoying in the room, Wu Hao got up with them in the afternoon. Everyone''s face was very happy. When he came down from the upstairs, everyone showed satisfaction. The happy appearance was a woman''s happiness after she was spoiled by the man she loved.


    About three o''clock in the afternoon, they got up and came to the hall on the first floor.


    Originally, he wanted to sleep with them until night, but Wu Hao had one more thing to do, so he pulled them up. Anyway, there was still a wave to enjoy at night. In that case, it''s better not to sleep too much.


    "The spirit beast has not appeared for 20 days. I think those who are constantly searching for the spirit beast have been a little disappointed. Now it''s time to give them some hope. Hehe, in 20 days, it''s time for the spirit beast to show up again and show up in a place." Wu Hao said that Xiao Lan immediately knew what to do next. She giggled and gave him a kiss in his arms. Every time she enjoyed his favor, her feelings for him always rose by one point. This feeling was very wonderful. Even he, a woman who was a goddess, felt deeply as well as women''s happiness.


    "How long are you going?" Xiaodi looks at him with a smile, and his face is also full of happiness. Originally, he wanted to play, but after being spoiled by him, he is still savoring the sweet moment of lunch break. He doesn''t want to move, but just wants to stay at home and enjoy a moment of comfort.


    "It won''t take long. It''s only an hour at most. Back and forth, I don''t need an hour. Don''t worry, you won''t stay outside for long. Let the spirit beast show his face, and then let him do a damage." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "Then you should come back early."


    Qingyin gently said, after being spoiled, more gentle.


    Wu Hao nods, embraces Xiao Lan and comes to the middle of the yard. Instead of swallowing the crystal, the spirit beasts lie on the ground, watching the fire phoenix and the fire phoenix. Standing in a tree, they are also watching the spirit beasts. It''s just a strange feeling that they are not fighting each other. After all, they are the top God beasts. They don''t fight each other for no reason, And Lingkong beast knows that this is the top god beast brought back by his master, and huofenghuang also knows that this is the top god beast Wu Hao raised at home.


    "Why do you look at each other in the right way?" Wu Hao made fun of him and touched the head of xiaolingkong beast. Xiaolingkong beast rubbed his feet.


    "You''ll have a good rest here, and I''ll try to help you evolve when I have time." Wu Hao said to huofenghuang, huofenghuang is not in a hurry, especially when he has left the volcano. He can''t help but wait.


    "It''s time for you to show up again, kid." Wu Hao touched the head of xiaolingkong beast. Xiaolingkong beast was immediately inspired and lazy. It seemed that he was ready to fight. Wu Hao laughed and Xiaolan also laughed. As soon as he reached out his hand, they disappeared at home and appeared again. They had already appeared on the outskirts of another city.


    This city is not Heishan city. Although Heishan city is the next city in Heihe City, the spirit beast disappeared for 20 days. If you still stay in Heishan City, the situation will become a bit strange. There must be many people searching in Heishan city. They haven''t seen the spirit beast for such a long time. It must be a bit strange to suddenly appear, Maybe many people will doubt what this is, so Wu Hao did not choose Heishan city as his target this time. Instead, he chose another city three cities away from Heishan City, which is called Tieyan City, according to the estimated time.

 Chapter 1259

    The city is full of iron ore, so it has this name. Of course, it''s not an important thing. The important thing is that according to the calculation of this time, the spirit beast is almost here.


    None of the cities in front of them has found any Lingkong beast. They can completely infer that it escaped their search and came here. After arriving at Tieyan temple, it was found again, so it was exposed.


    This explanation can be explained at any level.


    "Boy, it''s your turn." Wu Hao saw from a distance that someone was going out of the city and someone was going into the city. In this case, it should be very easy to find the spirit beast.


    The spirit beast nodded and immediately trotted all the way in the form of hiding his identity. However, his figure was too obvious, especially now that it was not dark. This kind of running was easy to attract people''s attention. The practitioners who went out of the city soon noticed the situation here. The first reaction of the blue business was the spirit beast, not like those people who used to doubt, What is it? When we see the blue figure, everyone is excited, and very excited.


    It''s been a long time since the spirit beast disappeared. Everyone thought that the spirit beast had run away. As a result, the spirit beast appeared here. It''s really a surprise. After all, after the spirit beast once appeared in Heihe River, they didn''t say anything. They thought that they went to Heishan City, but they didn''t find any sign of the spirit beast in Heishan city, The next city of Heishan temple has no sign of Lingkong beast. I didn''t expect that I met Lingkong beast here, which means that Lingkong beast escaped their deep search and finally came here. I didn''t expect that I was bumped into by everyone here.


    Without saying a word, all the practitioners pounced on the spirit beast and launched a comprehensive attack from the air and the ground. It was not easy to see the spirit beast. Of course, they had to do their best. People who had been disappointed now had hope again. If the spirit beast had not escaped back to the mountain, they still had a chance to fight with all their strength immediately. This is almost self-evident, In the face of their battle, Lingkong beast first made a gesture of escape. This time, he didn''t run away to the city. After all, every time he ran away, he made a lot of noise in the city. It''s a bit unrealistic and easy to arouse other people''s suspicion. But when he ran away, he became bigger and fought. There was no problem with this kind of turtle, and in the current situation, As long as she shows up, she can attract other people''s attention. There is no need to destroy the city to convey the message. His dedication itself. All the information has been passed on, not to mention the destruction of the city. Since there is no need to destroy the city to arouse other people''s conjecture, we should simply escape and fight all the way.


    "Roar ~"


    The Lingkong beast becomes huge in an instant. It immediately fights with those people who surround itself. Every day, it swallows the gold and stone, and its power is constantly strong. In the face of these provocative people, his fighting power will not show the slightest mercy. Directly facing them, he is biting the silver medal. At the same time, the crystal storm is also in constant operation, and those people all die under the hands of Lingkong beast, The one who escaped quickly tried to attack Lingkong beast by various means, but the Lingkong beast just fought and retreated, fighting with them in the forest deep in the suburb of Taoxian County, but when they killed almost the same, the Lingkong beast suddenly became smaller, and Wu Hao and Xiao Lan immediately took him away, when they came back home again. Those wounded soldiers or those who are fighting in the distance are still frantically searching for the spirit beast, and the news that the spirit beast appeared in Tieyan city spread all over the ears of all people who are interested in this information. Originally, most people have been disappointed in this matter. After such a long time, they all thought that the spirit beast had escaped, After all, after so many cities have not appeared, but Linkong so reappears here, which makes them realize that Lingkong beast just escaped their search, and now they have hope to be able to search for Lingkong beast.


    The crazy search broke out again, and this time the search became more and more fierce. Everyone joined in, but it didn''t work. Everyone was excited to catch the spirit beast, and one by one they were extremely excited. They tried to completely surround the spirit beast, but they didn''t know that the spirit beast was not in the mountains at this time, It''s about seeing each other at home.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning home, Wu Hao enjoyed a comfortable life with his women. In the evening, he immediately took all of them to the chaotic universe. The 13 women in the chaotic universe had not seen Wu Hao for 20 days. Of course, he was happy to know that he had come back safe and sound, and also heard that he had got a fire phoenix, Of course, they are very, very happy for him. As long as his strength is enhanced, then they, his women, will be more at ease. This peace of mind not only means that they can get his protection, but also means that they don''t need to worry too much about his safety. After all, when he has enough strength, his own safety will be better guaranteed, As a woman, their biggest worry is his safety. Now that he has stronger power, he will not worry so much. All the happiness and worries turn into the lingering at night. The lingering at night lasts for three days and three nights. Wu Hao and all of them enjoy it.


    Then Wu Hao and Qingyin, lingfeier, Dina, Xiaobing, Xiaolan, Xiaodi, Yuyin, yudie, Yunhan and Yunru left the chaotic universe and returned to the high heaven.


    After going to the college for 20 days, no one came back to Dao college. It''s estimated that it''s still on the way. I''m afraid the fastest one will take about a month to come back, so Qingyin has nothing to worry about. She went home with them. She wanted to teach Wu Hao and Lingfei new skills, but Wu Hao has other things to do.


    Qingyin takes lingfei''er and other sisters to practice in the yard.


    Wu Hao holds the fire phoenix in his hand. Now he has about ten days free time. He can just use this time to find a way to help fire phoenix complete its evolution. Although it will be very difficult to use the highest level of netherworld fire, as long as he constantly adjusts his own state, There is still a way to help fire phoenix complete its cultivation in this period of time. The only problem is whether this period of time is enough for fire phoenix to complete its evolution.


    After all, he has been in the volcano for five years and has not yet completed its evolution. Now it seems difficult to complete the evolution in ten days. However, according to fire phoenix''s own meaning, the white netherworld fire has achieved the effect of allowing him to improve the speed of evolution. Moreover, according to his meaning, the higher the temperature of the flame, the higher the speed of evolution, It can shorten the time to complete the evolution as much as possible, and at the same time, it can bring him more powerful power.

 Chapter 1260

    Wu Hao is still willing to help fire phoenix complete its evolution. First, he and fire phoenix are friends. Second, after all, he and she have completed the conclusion of symbiotic seal. Symbiotic seal can share some of the states of Fire Phoenix. If fire phoenix can advance to the highest level, it is self-evident that Fire Phoenix can bring him benefits, Even if he and fire phoenix style open, this symbiotic seal, still can let the relationship between them maintain some subtle contact.


    "Are you ready? If I''m ready, I''m going to take you to another place right now, go there and start your final evolution for you. " Wu Hao is serious and looks at huofenghuang with a little seriousness. Huofenghuang nods his head without hesitation. He has been staying here these days. He is ready for things, and there is no need to do anything. He can confirm that evolution can be carried out at any time for him, so he doesn''t need to be sure and hesitant.


    "In that case, let''s go. I''ll take you to another place."


    "Why go to another place?"


    "The power of my flame is extraordinary. You think the amount of flame that can promote you to complete your evolution will definitely attract other people''s attention. I don''t want this kind of thing to be noticed by others. I''m a card. If it''s not for you, I don''t want to spend so much energy to develop my top skills."


    Fire phoenix nodded and said nothing. Wu Hao called Xiao Lan to bring them to the chaotic universe.


    "Husband, why are you here this morning?"


    They all sat in front of the yard and were practicing. When Wu Hao suddenly appeared, they immediately opened their eyes and looked at him with a smile. They just let her enjoy three days and three nights. They just came after enjoying. They didn''t want to continue, but even if they wanted to continue, why didn''t they bring other sisters?


    "I''m not here to enjoy it with you. I''ll show you a magic thing."


    Wu Hao smiles and indicates that huofenghuang changes back to his original body state. Huofenghuang knows what he means. After all, the two people have concluded a symbiotic seal, and even a tacit understanding is much stronger than the general seal. The moment huofenghuang flies into the air, a red light flashes in the air, the hot temperature appears in the air, and the more than ten meter huofenghuang appears in the air immediately.


    "Phoenix?"


    "Is this the fire phoenix my husband got there?"


    "How beautiful


    All the women stood up in amazement and looked at the fire phoenix with its wings flapping gently in the air. All of them were excited. This was the first time they saw the real Phoenix.


    "Yes, this is the Phoenix I got there, but it''s not so much. We are friends. If he doesn''t want to stay with me, I can''t force him. So, I brought him here mainly to help him complete the final evolution."


    Wu Hao looked at Yu Ting and said seriously, "your wife, you make another floating island. I will help him complete the evolution on another floating island. If you are here, the temperature is too high, which may affect you."


    "I see, young master."


    Yu Ting thought a move, immediately in the air condensation out of another floating island, is not particularly large, but enough for him to use, gently push, then pushed into the void.


    "I, I don''t have much time, so I won''t tell you anything. I''m going to help fire phoenix complete its final evolution, and I don''t know whether it''s OK or not. So I can only do my best. Don''t interrupt me." Wu Hao laughed, went to hug each of them and gave them a kiss. Then he jumped to the floating island.


    Fire phoenix also flew with him to the sky above the floating island. He has not been to this chaotic universe, but for Fire Phoenix who has traveled through many planes, it is not surprising for him.


    He just wants to be able to evolve now.


    And he was also looking forward to Wu Hao''s white flame. What kind of purification effect could it bring to him?


    "According to you, the higher the temperature is, the shorter your evolution time will be. At the same time, the higher the temperature will bring you more powerful power, right?" Wu Hao asked.


    "Yes, it is. The more powerful the flame is, the faster my evolution will be. At the same time, the more helpful it will be to my evolution. It can bring me more power."


    "In that case..."


    Wu Hao''s mind moved, and a black flame appeared in his hand. This is the real strongest state of the netherworld fire. The moment that the little netherworld fire appeared, the temperature of the whole floating island suddenly rose. The Phoenix felt the terrible power of the flame. Originally, he thought that the white flame was very valuable, But he didn''t expect that he had a stronger flame. At the moment of the black flame, he realized that it was absolutely a terrible flame power. Even he couldn''t release such a powerful flame.


    "You can release this kind of flame. Who are you?"


    "Genius."


    Wu Hao smiles, and the flame in his hand falls under him. At the same time, his mind moves. The netherworld fire surrounds the whole fire phoenix in an instant. The fire phoenix feels the pain brought by the hot flame in an instant. This is the first time that he feels the pain brought by the temperature of the flame as a life born in the flame.


    However, this kind of pain made him extremely excited, which could bring him a painful flame. It was enough to see how powerful his evolution would be under this flame. He resisted all his pain, opened his wings, and bathed every cell in the black power.


    Wu Hao constantly releases the black netherworld fire, which is the highest level of netherworld fire, and also the most powerful and ferocious netherworld fire. But at the same time, it is also the most power consuming netherworld fire. If he wants to release this level of netherworld fire for a long time, he must release it while absorbing power.


    This is the main reason why he did not work in the wilderness of the high heaven, but also came to the chaotic universe. Only by constantly absorbing more powerful forces here can he complete the process of maintaining the black netherworld fire. After all, the forces in the chaotic universe are relatively more powerful, Only this powerful force can maintain the black flame.


    One side releases powerful and extremely energy consuming black flame, the other side is constantly absorbing powerful force, both sides just can maintain balance, as long as it can maintain balance, that''s enough.

 Chapter 1261

    Although this process is quite laborious, as long as we can maintain the balance, then we can maintain this state normally.


    Fire Phoenix in the black flame, constantly feel the black flame, penetrate into every inch of his skin that kind of feeling, the hot temperature even he has to work hard to be able to bear, but this painful feeling makes him particularly excited, every rebirth is the most powerful test of their willpower, and the key point of evolution is so.


    The test brought by ordinary flame is only a matter of time, but now what he brings in the black flame is totally different test, which is the common test of his body and soul. The hot temperature seems to melt the soul, and the fire phoenix really feels that his body is suffering and is being burned by the black flame bit by bit, At first, he was a little frightened by the black flame, and even his body could melt away. But later, she laughed. This is the ultimate evolution, and he can be sure.


    The black flame continues to burn in the air, the fire, the Phoenix''s body disappears bit by bit under the burning of the black flame, and the fire phoenix always maintains the state of flying, has been in the center of the black flame quietly bathed in the black flame.


    Wu Hao was a little surprised. The fire phoenix was burned by his own flame and disappeared slowly. However, seeing the calm appearance of Fire Phoenix, he didn''t worry too much. Anyway, he had a sense of propriety and confidence. If he really couldn''t stand it, he should come out at the beginning. However, since he kept such a posture and stayed in the center of the black flame, That is to say, it is expected that the present situation will disappear. At least he knows that there is not much danger in the present situation, so Wu Hao doesn''t think too much about him. He just does what he should do now, that is, constantly outputting flames.


    The output time of the flame is as long as ten days. During the ten days, Wu Hao continuously absorbed the energy from the chaotic universe, and continuously output the black flame. The body of the Phoenix, which was constantly burning with high temperature, gradually disappeared in the ten days, until the last Phoenix plume above his head completely disappeared.


    When Wu Hao hesitated to continue to export, he was surprised to find that there was a fire phoenix in the middle of the black flame. The shadow seemed to be his soul. At the moment of the shadow, Wu Hao felt cold sweat straight down. He had to work hard to keep his balance, but at the moment of the shadow, Wu Hao felt that he was in a good mood, The black flame was absorbed madly by the shadow in the middle of the flame.


    The efficiency of absorption is quite high. Wu Hao instantly feels that his output has far exceeded his absorption speed. However, fire phoenix is constantly absorbing the power of the night, and the absorbed black flame seems to be forming its body, showing it bit by bit from his feet. Seeing this state, Wu Hao can''t stop and adjust his state immediately, Crazy to absorb power from the chaotic universe, and increase the output, constantly let the black flame surround the burning Phoenix. This ultra-high intensity output makes Wu Hao feel that every cell in his body is overdrawn. Even with his current physical quality, he still can''t bear to face this high intensity output, But seeing the process of Phoenix''s body reunion has become more and more obvious, he can only bite his teeth and stick to it, constantly carrying out this kind of high-intensity output that even he can''t sustain.


    This output lasted for a full 15 days. The fire phoenix absorbed the energy of the black flame continuously. At the same time, the body appeared little by little from the feet to the body to the wings to the head. The body that had disappeared originally reappeared, but the crazy black flame covered up his body shape. Only a fire phoenix in the black flame could be vaguely seen reappearing, But I can''t see what the evolved Fire Phoenix looks like. Wu Hao has been suffering in hell for 15 days. His high-intensity absorption and output overdrawn all his strength. He thought that this was finally completed, but unexpectedly, after reshaping his body, the fire phoenix didn''t stop absorbing power, After reshaping his body, he is still absorbing the power of the black flame, but the speed of absorption is much slower than when he just reshaped his body. Wu Hao wanted to stop, but he didn''t dare to stop when he saw that he was still absorbing power. What if this was the last step of his evolution, He can only adjust his state again to continuously output the black flame for Fire Phoenix. Fortunately, the speed of absorbing energy is not as violent as when he just reshaped his body. He also slightly slowed down. While absorbing energy, he adjusted his body state, and at the same time output the black flame to continuously supply the demand of Fire Phoenix.


    The fire phoenix kept absorbing the energy of the black flame for another ten days. When Wu Hao finally couldn''t hold on to it, a colorful auspicious light broke out in the black flame. At the moment when the colorful light broke out, it directly extinguished Wu Hao''s black flame, and a colorful light went straight into the sky, In the chaos of the universe emitting bursts of people can not open the eyes of the colorful light.


    "Ying ~"


    A clear cry spread throughout the chaotic universe. In everyone''s surprised eyes, the colorful auspicious light gradually dispersed, and a colorful Phoenix suddenly appeared in the air.


    The body of nearly 100 meters is particularly dazzling in the air. The body, which was originally fiery red, now has five colors of red, cyan, blue, purple and black on its wings, atmosphere and Phoenix plume. The other four colors are distributed all over his body in a very harmonious way, which makes her look very dignified.


    "This... This is the colorful Phoenix?"


    Lingfei''er Qingyin, they all saw the moment when the fire phoenix soared into the sky. Qingyin''s face showed a look of horror.


    Wu Hao weakly flew to them from the floating island, took a deep breath for a long time, and then gradually stood firm.


    "What is this colorful Phoenix?" Wu Hao asked weakly.


    "Wucaifeng is one of the top beasts in legend. It is a super top existence that can be met but not sought. There are five types of Phoenix, namely Fire Phoenix, storm Phoenix, ice Phoenix, thunder Phoenix and poison Phoenix. They are simply called Firebird, windbird, ice bird, thunder bird and poison bird. Their corresponding colors are red, cyan and blue, Purple and black, colorful Phoenix is the top form of Phoenix evolution. Not all Phoenix can evolve into colorful Phoenix after the final evolution. Only a few Phoenix with special circumstances can have the chance to evolve into colorful Phoenix. "

 Chapter 1262

    "According to the evolution of the main body of the Phoenix, the colorful Phoenix has different forms. The colorful Phoenix with fire phoenix and mirror flower is called the colorful Phoenix. Its body has five colors, but its main body is still based on fire red. The colorful Phoenix with storm Phoenix is called the colorful green phoenix. Its body has five colors, but its base is cyan. The colorful Phoenix with ice Phoenix is called the colorful ice Phoenix, The multicolored Phoenix evolved from the thunder Phoenix is called the multicolored thunder Phoenix, and the multicolored Phoenix evolved from the poison Phoenix is called the multicolored black phoenix. "


    Qingyin looks at the colorful Phoenix in the air, and his eyes show excitement. This is the first time he sees the colorful Phoenix, and it is also the most powerful colorful Phoenix in the colorful Phoenix.


    "Each colorful Phoenix has five common abilities of the Phoenix. For example, the colorful Phoenix we see now, although it used to be only a fire phoenix, now it has the ability to exert five kinds of power. Although fire is still the main attack ability, it can also use the remaining four kinds of power to assist. This is the highest form of the Phoenix, It can be called the king of the Phoenix. It''s said that the colorful Phoenix is rare in ten thousand years. I didn''t expect to see a colorful Phoenix here. "


    "It''s really beautiful." Lin Yuxin looks at the colorful Phoenix in the air, and her eyes are also full of surprise and surprise. Unexpectedly, the red phoenix has evolved into such a huge colorful Phoenix. It seems that its majestic form is more than 100 times stronger than before.


    "It''s so beautiful, and it''s much bigger." Stuart also looked at the colorful Phoenix in the air and murmured to herself. They also saw the legendary Phoenix for the first time, and they were the highest level of colorful Phoenix in the Phoenix.


    As they were talking, the colorful Phoenix in the air flew towards them, and the hot temperature was approaching the next second. The colorful Phoenix seemed to realize that the high temperature on her body would not bring them a moment. She stopped all the temperature, and the surrounding air returned to normal temperature. When he fell in front of them, the colorful Phoenix was very warm, It didn''t fall down with the same 100 meter body, but when it flew into them, it suddenly became a bird and landed on Wu Hao''s shoulder.


    "Thank you very much."


    Fire phoenix gently pecked Wu Hao''s temple with his mouth.


    Wu Hao''s body suddenly burst out a burst of colorful auspicious light, the originally weak body also instantly returned to normal.


    "Hoo ~"


    Wu Hao took a deep breath and took a long breath. For more than a month, he was really tired. Suddenly, all his fatigue disappeared, which greatly relieved him. This feeling was very comfortable, especially after the evolution of Fire Phoenix, his fatigue disappeared, and he found that his body was even after its evolution, Similarly, he got a qualitative improvement. It seems that there is a colorful auspicious light flowing along his own blood inside his body. This feeling is very obvious. He stretched out his hand and looked at the green tendons on the back of his hand. He can clearly feel that there is a strong force flowing in his body. At the same time, this force continues to strengthen his body.


    At the beginning, it was the right choice.


    The fire phoenix has evolved into the highest level King form of the Phoenix, the colorful fire phoenix. The magnetic strength of the Phoenix in this form is far stronger than that of any divine beast. Moreover, the colorful fire phoenix in this state has an immortal body. Even if it is eliminated, it will be reborn again. No one can imagine its physical strength. In this state, the symbiotic seal also shares some of the states of the fire phoenix, To his own body under this state of blessing, he also has some characteristics of the colorful Phoenix.


    "It seems that my body has also been strengthened to a certain extent in this process?" Wu Hao reached out and touched the colorful Phoenix''s head. The colorful Phoenix didn''t resist. She stretched out her head and asked her to caress her head.


    "There is a symbiotic state between you and me now. As your strength becomes stronger, my strength will also grow. Similarly, as my strength grows, your strength will also grow rapidly. In particular, I have completed the top Nirvana evolution this time and have evolved into the most powerful five colored Phoenix among the Phoenix, So your body has also been strengthened and improved to a certain extent. At least your body has surpassed the boundaries of mortals to some extent. "


    Wucaihuofeng said calmly, looking at Wu Hao''s eyes full of gratitude. For more than a month, he kept absorbing the incomparably powerful power of the black flame. He also knew how much energy Wu Hao needed to pay for this top super power for more than a month. He was afraid that Wu Hao would suddenly insist on breaking up in the process of evolution, Even on the 20th day, he could clearly feel that Wu Hao was almost exhausted and exhausted, but he still insisted on exporting the most powerful power for himself to ensure that he would complete the evolution. Without her full efforts, he would not have the chance to evolve into a colorful Phoenix.


    Moreover, he can clearly feel that even among all the colorful phoenixes in the past dynasties, his strength must be the highest. He has never heard of any flame that can make the Phoenix feel pain in the world, and his black flame has achieved this, even in the process of evolution, The forging of body and soul has reached an unprecedented level. The body purified by absorbing this power also has the highest and most powerful power.


    He can successfully evolve into a colorful Phoenix, it can be said that all thanks to him. Without him, at most, he will evolve into a fire phoenix in the final form and can''t jump this step, and become the top colorful Phoenix in the Phoenix.


    "It looks good."


    Wu Hao don''t smile, looking at his women are here, Hunan to fire phoenix smile: "you now here, adjust your state, I come out to find you in two days, don''t worry, I just home to rest, after all, this more than a month is too tired, although now the body recovered, but the spirit of fatigue is still some."


    Then they put their women into the room. They didn''t know what he was thinking. They all put their hands on her head and rubbed it gently, but let him.


    Wu Hao and his women stayed in the room for three days and three nights. These three days and three nights made Wu Hao discover his body. As expected, after the completion of evolution, Wu Hao reached a level beyond mortals. Although cultivation can make the body extraordinary, some characteristics brought by the immortal body of Fire Phoenix, Let him feel his body full of infinite power.

 Chapter 1263

    This feeling is very clear when we are happy with them. After three days and three nights, we don''t feel tired at all. When we enjoy them, our mental state is more than ten levels higher than before.


    I didn''t expect that fire phoenix could bring such a subtle and magical effect.


    After sleeping with them, Wu Hao got up the next morning and left with them.


    Of course, I took the colorful Phoenix with me.


    When they got home, the ten little girls were still a little sleepy although they had slept all night. Although Wu Hao''s body was strengthened, the benefits he brought to these women were more and more obvious, and their physical evolution was also significantly improved. However, they didn''t sleep enough for three days and three nights. Seeing that it was still early, they went back to sleep in the house.


    Wu Hao is energetic and holds the colorful Phoenix in his hand. He smiles at the colorful Phoenix in front of him.


    Although Lin Chong can''t be forced to stay around like other Lin Chong and make him obey his own orders, he and wucai Huofeng have formed a symbiotic seal. No matter where wucai Huofeng goes, he always brings strong and subtle changes to his body, so it doesn''t matter where he wants to go, Just ask him to help if he can.


    "OK, now that you''ve evolved, you can go wherever you want." Wu Hao threw the colorful Phoenix into the air with his hand. The colorful Phoenix hovered in the air and flapped its wings gently. Instead of leaving, it flew around him for two times. Although he didn''t speak, he felt that he was hesitating whether he wanted to leave or not.


    "Are you sure you''re going to let me go?" The colorful Phoenix came back to him.


    "What we have concluded is a symbiotic seal, not a slave seal. I can''t control your freedom. Anyway, I can''t stop you where you want to go. So if you don''t want to stay with me, you can leave at any time. Of course, if you want to stay with me, I won''t mind." Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile that it was a helpless choice to let Hu caihuofeng leave. After all, the symbiotic seal they had formed was a shared state, and they had no right to force him. Moreover, with the current strength level of multicolored Huofeng, I''m afraid he didn''t have the ability to really force him, so he could only leave with him, but if Hu Chai Huofeng really wanted to stay with him, Of course, it''s the best state. After all, if the colorful Phoenix can stay at his side, no matter what happens in the future, he can mobilize the most powerful force more quickly. After all, if he leaves, he may not be able to appear in an instant in case he wants to use his power one day, and if he stays at his side, he really doesn''t have this worry, As long as he has any idea, he can appear around him and help him fight. This is of course the best situation.


    "Anyway, I''m tired of traveling in various planes, and now I''m just finishing the final evolution. I don''t know enough about my body, and I''m not familiar with the power of my evolution. In that case, I''ll stay here, but we also agreed that if there''s anything I want to leave, you can''t keep me, and of course you can''t keep me." Fire phoenix looking at him said, Wu Hao Ren for a while, then small up.


    "No one can keep you if you want to go, can''t you? If you want to stay, you can stay. If you don''t want to stay, you can leave at any time. We have a good friend relationship. Since a friend wants to leave, I will be a present. Of course, if a friend wants to stay, I will be a warm reception. It''s a happier thing for me to choose to stay. After all, as a friend, you still have a lot of troubles, so, Anyway, if you can stay here, you''ll give me more strength. If you are a friend in the future, you won''t stand by, will you? "


    "Of course, if you have any trouble, that is, if I have any trouble. Even if it''s not a friend, the symbiotic seal between us also means that I must help you solve your trouble. Besides, we are friends now. If you have any trouble, I will do my best to help you solve it." Fire Phoenix''s voice is very light, but the tone is very firm. Wu Hao can do his best to help him finish the purification for her. Now if he has a problem and his friend doesn''t help him, how can he stand up to her and devote so much effort and energy to his own evolution.


    "I''m still very happy that you can stay. Anyway, it''s better for me to stay. To be honest with you, I need a lot of strength now to face the possible danger in the future, so it''s a great strength for me to stay with you." Wu Hao said frankly.


    Fire phoenix nodded, "anyway, I have just said that the danger you encounter is the danger I encounter no matter what level. In that case, no matter how big the trouble is, I will try to help you solve it. No matter how big the trouble is, I believe there will never be any problem with your strength. If you want, we can solve it now, And now I really want to try my current strength level. After all, after the completion of evolution, my strength has increased by four kinds. Although these four kinds of strength are auxiliary, they also have the other four kinds of strength that Phoenix has evolved to the highest level. "


    Wu Hao shook his head and said with a smile: "I admit that wucaifeng''s strength is very strong, but the power of the nether world and the power of time are also very terrible, especially the other party still has the form of organization. If you act rashly, I''m afraid there will be a very huge risk. This thing only allows success, not failure, so don''t act rashly, I have my own overall plan now. Just stay by my side according to my plan. I will tell you when I need your help, but don''t act rashly when I don''t need your help. "


    "Whatever you want." The colorful Phoenix fluttered its wings twice and said nothing.


    Wu Hao hesitated for a moment, then asked: "there is symbiotic seal between us now. What kind of effect will it bring me?"


    "I''m not sure what effect your symbiotic seal has, but from what I can perceive now, part of my Phoenix power is on you."


    "What is the power of the Phoenix?"


    "The power of Phoenix is a kind of eternal Nirvana power, which will never die. Of course, this is the most important ability that will happen in the most critical situation. The rest is the most powerful physical quality. And to some extent, you also get five kinds of power from me."

 Chapter 1264

    "So I can use the five powers you have now?" Wu Hao was quite surprised.


    "Not yet. The power of the Phoenix is purifying your body. You can only use my five powers after your body has fully evolved. Otherwise, your body will be attacked by the power of the Phoenix. The power of the Phoenix is a very complex power, which is different from any power you know, So don''t break through the limitation of the power of the Phoenix easily. If the body has not yet evolved and forced to use the power of the Phoenix, then the body is likely to be permanently damaged. I know that your body is extraordinary. It should be the blood of the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit. But the power of the Phoenix can ignore everything and destroy everything, no matter you have an immortal body, Or have immortal soul, the power of Phoenix can cause permanent damage to it to a large extent, so you must not mess with it


    "So strong?" Wu Hao''s eyes widened.


    What is the immortal body and what is the immortal soul? When the immortal body is in trouble, it is the body that will never be destroyed. The immortal soul also means the soul that will never be destroyed. But according to the colorful Phoenix, the power of the Phoenix can even destroy these two most extreme forces. How strong is this power?


    "Don''t think that human beings are the most powerful race in the world. Although human beings in the high heaven are powerful races, there are still more powerful races in the world. For example, Phoenix is a very powerful existence from another time and space. The power of Phoenix is a powerful force created by integrating the original power of the whole universe, The power of the phoenix born here is not that ordinary races can compete with each other. I admit that the immortal body and soul of the protoss of time and spirit are very powerful to some extent. At least the top existence can compete with the Phoenix to some extent, but the highest form of the Phoenix can be completely superior to human beings, Even the most powerful immortal soul and immortal body can also be devastated in the final output state of Phoenix''s power. " Although Fenghuang''s voice is calm, his eyes are very serious. Wu Hao is stunned. It seems that there are so many powerful forces in the world. Zhou Fenghuang is a creature from another time and space. It seems that he can travel through different time and space, and he should have been to the high heaven before, And have a certain understanding of the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit.


    "So I got the power of the Phoenix?" Wu Hao is still not sure.


    "Of course, the symbiosis between us should already exist, and you are bound to get the power of Phoenix from me. Although the symbiosis seal can share the power between us, in the future, I think the symbiosis seal among us will bring us a stronger connection. As for where this connection will eventually lead us, I don''t think I''m sure Fire phoenix looks at him with firm eyes, but there is an unprecedented subtle light in the pupil. The power of Phoenix is extremely powerful, but the power shared by Wu Hao is also very powerful.


    In this sharing state, its power has been greatly improved again. It can almost affirm its current state by 1000%. Especially after completing the symbiotic seal with him, its whole life form is far more powerful than the most powerful Wu Caifeng in history, and it may even reach the power level of the first Phoenix in the world.


    "In that case, what kind of state and strength have I shared with you?" Fire phoenix is thinking of Wu Hao, asked him this question.


    "The power you share with me must be closely related to your own power. First of all, your two racial characteristics are also shared with me. The immortal body and immortal soul strengthen my own immortal state again. Secondly, the power of time and the power of the nether world in your two racial talents seem to be reflected in me, After your complete evolution, these forces will really be fully shared with me. However, it seems that you still have a power to devour time. If I guess correctly, it should be the power from the dark Protoss. Your lineage is really complicated, but it''s a bit of a surprise to me, This power of swallowing time is unique to the protoss of time. After you share it with me now, I find that I seem to be able to swallow time to a certain extent. With the power of time, I seem to be able to control time to a certain extent. "


    This is the subtle feeling of Fire Phoenix. He has obtained these forces, which almost make him the most powerful Phoenix. He not only has the strength level of Phoenix, but also has the power of time, the power of the nether world, and the power of the Diablo, which devours time. These three forces are once again blessed to him, and the strength is self-evident.


    "But I can only feel these forces for a while, maybe because your body has not fully evolved, and the forces between us can only feel each other, but can not be fully used. After your body has fully evolved, I think the forces between us can really be used in a balanced exchange."


    "Maybe you''ll be the strongest Phoenix in history." Wu Hao looked at him and suddenly laughed. He was originally the top five colored Phoenix among the five colored phoenixes, and he was also the strongest five colored fire phoenix among the five colored phoenixes. Now he got the time power of the time Protoss, the ghost power of the spirit Protoss, and even the blood of the dark Protoss in his own body, and the ability to devour time, Equal to this fire phoenix, has eight kinds of the most powerful power, I believe no one Phoenix can defeat it.


    "You, too, have the three most powerful forces. Now, with my Phoenix power, I think you will become the strongest human in all planes, without one of them." Fire phoenix also looked at him firmly and said, and he believed it. Although the strength of this boy was sealed, his current strength level is probably one of the best in the whole high heaven. When the evolution is completed, his body will have the highest physical quality in human beings, and his strength will be rapidly enhanced, Although the seal in his body is still there, it doesn''t matter whether the seal is lifted or not at this moment. Of course, he can feel that the seal in his body can be lifted. Instead, he deliberately left some prohibitions to keep the seal in his body.


    Wu Hao smiles and looks at the colorful light flowing in his meridians. He really expects the power of Phoenix to purify his body to what extent.

 Chapter 1265

    "Well, since you have decided to stay, you can find a place to stay and make a nest, or you can live in our house by yourself. But don''t fly too high. Although you''ve become very small, you can still be recognized in shape. It''s a colorful Phoenix. If someone finds out you''re a colorful Phoenix, I''ll be in trouble. "


    "I see."


    The colorful Phoenix looked around, flew to a tree in the backyard, stood on the tree and closed her eyes.


    Wu Hao also sat down cross legged. He could clearly feel the power of the Phoenix circulating in his meridians. At the same time, the strange energy emitted by the power of the Phoenix was constantly purifying his body. This feeling was very subtle and magical. This was the first time that he felt that an external force could have such a huge impact on his body, I''m really looking forward to whether the body after the evolution of the power of the Phoenix can be as immortal as the fire phoenix. Of course, he already has the immortal body and soul, which is also a state of immortality to some extent, but it''s from Shirley and Liya, He also clearly knew that the so-called immortal body and immortal soul were more like a relative state than an absolute state, otherwise Shelley and Leia would not hurt each other, and they seemed to be able to devour each other to reach a common state, which showed that the immortal body and immortal soul were only relative states at the same level, But the power of the Phoenix gave him a feeling that he was really close to the so-called immortal state. This kind of immortal state is more like a kind of fire that will be left even if it is completely destroyed, and then with this fire he will be reborn.


    He is not sure whether the power of the Phoenix will bring him the same state as the colorful Phoenix, but the power of the Phoenix is stronger and stronger, and the speed of purifying the body is faster and faster, which makes him feel that he not only shares a part of the power of the Phoenix, but also shares her whole state. The mystery of this feeling can only be understood, Can''t say, looking at the body constantly purified by the power of the Phoenix, this feeling is more and more obvious.


    Wu Hao sat in the yard until the afternoon. He and some of the girls didn''t get out of bed until the afternoon. Everyone was in high spirits. With the purification of the power of the Phoenix, Wu Hao''s body became stronger, and all the changes in his body would be reflected in them after he was spoiled by them, From the beginning, Wu Hao''s strength helped them to better evolve and cultivate. Now he has the power of the Phoenix, which is even more obvious. He has spoiled them in the chaotic universe for three days and three nights, and each woman''s strength has been strengthened to a certain extent, And this degree of strengthening is at least twice to twice as much as before, which makes each of them very happy. It can be seen that their faces are transparent and tender only after being purified and moistened.


    Seeing Wu Hao practicing in the yard, they also laughed. They also sat down and practiced together with him. They didn''t come back to the house until night. After dinner, they went upstairs to have a rest.


    The next morning, I went to Qinghe college with Qingyin lingfei''er.


    Wu Hao takes Xiaolan and Lingkong beast to Bibo city. It''s more than a month since they didn''t show up. It''s time for Lingkong beast to show up. The appearance of Lingkong beast again is also exciting. But everyone''s worry is becoming more and more obvious. Bibo city is close to that mountain for sale. If no one can stop Lingkong beast any more, The spirit beast is likely to disappear completely next time, he is likely to escape into the mountains, no one will see him again.


    It''s almost impossible to catch the spirit beast in the mountain. If it can, no one will catch the spirit beast in history. Even Shenzong and the patriarch have never finished it, and no one has the confidence to finish it by themselves. It''s basically impossible, so all our hopes are put on the last line of defense, After a big fight, the path of the spirit beast was completely determined, and no one would continue to search in some small cities. After all, the appearance time of the spirit beast was very long, once 20 days apart, once more than a month apart. During this period of time, his whereabouts could not be found, and now, he may still be more than a month later. At that time, he might have appeared at the edge of the mountain, that is, at the foot of the mountain. If there were not enough people, it was very likely that we would have missed the time and place when the spirit beasts entered the mountain. So we all rushed to the foot of the mountain. The dense human mountain is 30 floors outside the city, which is a gathering of people from more than a dozen cities at the foot of the mountain, Moreover, this front is very long, and the path of hundreds of kilometers is blocked. As long as the spirit beast comes here, it will be found by them.


    Everyone is looking forward to the arrival of the spirit beast, and they also believe that such a long battle line is absolutely impossible to miss the spirit beast, and the people involved in such a long battle line are at least close to a million people, millions of people catch a spirit beast, although only one in a million people can get him, but everyone has a chance, which is an indisputable fact.


    This is the last chance. Everyone is eager to get this powerful spirit beast in this last chance.


    But they didn''t know that the beast they were thinking of was not on the run as they expected. In fact, when they were waiting, the spirit beast had already come home and was eating the crystal under the tree. On one hand, it was eating the crystal, and on the other hand, it looked up at the colorful Phoenix on the tree from time to time, although the spirit beast was also the top one, However, compared with the colorful Phoenix, it is still weak. There are more than one level. Xiang''s top existence in Chengdu has actually reached the level of genxiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi, who are gods of the original life level. Lingkong beast feels the power of the Phoenix from the colorful Phoenix under the tree, and even feels a sense of comfort purified by the power, That''s why he likes to stay under the tree and eat the crystal.


    Wucaihuofeng doesn''t care about Lingkong beast. In the eyes of human beings, although Lingkong beast is the top god beast, in the eyes of wucaihuofeng, it''s just a low-level spirit beast, but it''s more powerful. She is still in the tree, and constantly adapts to her new body.

 Chapter 1266

    After the rebirth of the fire, the body still needs a period of time to adapt, and there are four new forces in the body, which he has not yet fully mastered. He needs to study for a period of time to be able to master the five forces.


    After Wu Hao sent the beast back, he also went to Qinghe college.


    More than a month later, all the students who had been outside also came back. When Wu Hao came into the classroom, all the people in the classroom looked at him.


    The people in Yinhui team saw Wu Hao''s eyes full of excitement and gratitude. They could show their faces clearly. After Wu Hao gave them the God level equipment from Longya old man, their training in the field was as if they had God''s help. The combat effectiveness was definitely improved by more than one level. It was so simple, especially in the more than one month, They have mastered all the parts, and it''s the same when they wear them. They have the powerful feeling of a complete set of equipment, especially after they recognize the owner. They have mastered all the different forces from each equipment. On the contrary, they have more kinds of strength, level and speed, They have mastered all the equipment blessings such as power explosion. This effect makes them particularly surprised and amazing. At the same time, it is because of this powerful power that they are more grateful to Wu Hao. Besides the gratitude in their eyes, they are more loyal. They don''t talk to them very much, There are no men who have much communication with them, but they always pay attention to their needs. Whether it is crystal or equipment, he gives them the best. This kind of gratitude and loyalty are all integrated together and turn into the most complex and deep eyes to him.


    As for other people looking at him, they are just curious. After such a long period of practical training, how high is his strength? It can be said that there is no doubt about the strength of this top genius. They have been very clear that when they see her almost every once in a while, his strength will be improved in essence, and far more than them. Now that they haven''t met for such a long time, no one can imagine what kind of height he has reached.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Wu Hao shrugged and laughed, and came to the team.


    "Now that everyone is here, how about a real fight by yourself? Let me see how much you have gained in this period of time?" Qingyin looks at each of them like a tutor.


    "Of course." Wu Hao nodded without hesitation and looked at the people around him with a smile. He also wanted to see how much money these people had become after this period of time. Of course, I mainly want to see how the strength of these people in Yinhui team has increased.


    In the past, the power of Yinhui team made him totally unable to fight against can blow up a planet with one blow, but now his own power should be far above them. Of course, he is not complacent about this kind of power, but wants to determine how much strength Yinhui team has now and how much room it can improve for them in the future.


    "Let''s have a good fight here today. Let me see how much strength you have now. We are going to the freshmen qualification competition of Qinghe University. I hope you can perform well at that time. I hope all the ten first grade titles are born in our class." Qingyin retreated to one side.


    "Teacher Qingyin, what are the rules of the game?" Fang Yin asked.


    "There are no rules for real fighting." Qingyin light said, at the same time crazy Feng immediately began to attack, of course, his attack object is not others, for him, those weak have no meaning, but Wu Hao.


    He certainly understood what Wu Hao''s impression of Qingyin''s request meant, especially after he took a light look at their Yinhui team. There is no doubt that he wanted to check them in this way to see if their recent strength level has stagnated. As the captain of Yinhui team, he certainly has to bear the brunt to prove his strength.


    Although he knew that Wu Hao''s progress speed was far faster than their Yinhui team, Yinhui team, as his team, must not fall. There is no doubt about this. So she immediately took out her own weapons and launched the strongest attack against Wu Hao. The combat effectiveness also broke out in an instant and fell to the ground with one sword, The powerful shockwave instantly made the players retreat. They were surprised to see kuangfeng. This powerful force was to kill Wu Hao. However, while they were shocked, others in Yinhui team realized Wu Hao''s meaning and immediately took out their weapons and put all their equipment on them, Of course, this is not the equipment that Wu Hao gave them. Wu Hao said that they could not use these equipment under normal circumstances, so their equipment was all bought from other stores. The equipment and weapons, as well as all their strength, burst out. At the same time, they launched a fierce attack against Wu Hao. The crisis shocked other people, At the beginning of the battle, he showed a strong intention to kill Wu Hao. He simply wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to kill Wu Hao.


    It was just a contest. How could it become a life and death battle for them?


    However, under the leadership of kuangfeng, Yinhui team did not show the slightest mercy. It was a fierce bombardment against Wu Hao, and all his powerful skills and combat effectiveness were mercilessly used against him. Wu Hao also took out his own weapon, but it was not Shengluo, but an ordinary weapon from the old man Longya, and he did not fully activate the weapon, It''s the quickest and fiercest attack on them.


    "Bang ~"


    A soldier flew out and directly hit the wall. There was a spider web mark in the front row. It spurted blood, but it showed a more excited look in its eyes. His master was really strong, but it also made him have stronger fighting capacity. After landing, he quickly appeared in front of him and launched a fierce attack from the air, Yinhui team surrounded Wu Hao inside, and launched the most violent attack directly against it, without the slightest mercy.


    Wu Hao is very happy that they can understand their own meaning, and they can also fight with their full strength when they understand their own consciousness. What he wants is this effect. He is very confident in his own strength. In the current situation, even if he is unarmed, he can defeat them. There is no doubt about this.

 Chapter 1267

    What he has to do is to use his own strength to test their strength, but when they go all out to attack themselves, he can probably know what level they are at now.


    Although they have only gone through two colleges, their strength has reached 70% to 80% before they were sealed. As long as they practice for a period of time, their strength has been able to break through the strength before they were sealed. Moreover, although their strength has only reached 70% to 80% before they were sealed, after a second cultivation, Especially in the second training, Wu Hao gave them so many crystal stones and so good resources. In fact, 78% of their strength has far exceeded their actual combat effectiveness. At least the energy in their bodies is purer and purer than before, and the evolution level of their bodies is also far beyond their original bodies, The reason why they have not reached the original level now is that the seal has limited some of their things.


    "As for your skills, show them all!" Wu Hao cut out the powerful force with one knife and directly pushed everyone back.


    Yinhui team looked at each other, crazy front directly summoned the dead creatures. A huge black bear directly attacked Wu Hao, and the people behind took a breath. What the hell is this? It''s just to test the actual combat effect of everyone. How can it suddenly become a life and death battle?


    Yinhui team and others instantly summoned the dead creatures from the kingdom of death and launched a fierce attack on Wu Hao. The giant snake turned into a beast of bones. All kinds of dead creatures launched a crazy attack on Wu Hao. Not only that, but all the other skills they learned also came into use, All kinds of skills are used in the call of death flame and ice. The whole college is shocked by the battle. Many people who pass by from outside gather around to watch. What''s the situation?


    But Wu Hao''s fighting didn''t stop at all. They were all in fierce fighting. With skills, equipment and actual combat power, all kinds of things were mixed together. The others who watched the battle were all stunned. They really didn''t understand why the battle suddenly turned into such a ruthless and life and death battle.


    At the beginning, Qingyin didn''t understand why kuangfeng suddenly killed Wu Hao. But from Wu Hao''s calm and calm way of fighting, we can see that Wu Hao specially asked them to do so. The purpose is to test the strength between them, and to what extent they have improved, so we can rest assured that although kuangfeng and Wu Hao are very strong, But compared with Wu Hao, their strength is not enough to compete with him, even the whole Yinhui team can''t see with Wu Hao alone, and his current strength level has reached the strength level of more than five stars, which he can be sure of.


    These people in Yinhui team can reach the strength level of four-star and five-star at most, which is not comparable to four-star at all, and it has all kinds of skills, blessing of Fire Phoenix, and all kinds of strengthened body. I''m afraid that even if he meets a six-star expert, his actual combat effectiveness will not be defeated in a short time.


    Fang Yin quickly realized that Wu Hao was the most powerful among them. Now Wu Hao is actually using himself to test the actual combat effect of these people. In this case, of course, he is willing to join the battle. With a roar, he immediately takes out his weapon and launches the most fierce attack against Wu Hao, As their most powerful existence, Fang Yin believes that Wu Hao will never be defeated by them, and even if they try their best, they will never hurt him. In this case, she just let him be their test object to see what level of strength she has reached.


    The battle lasted for two hours. Of course, Wu Hao didn''t exert his full strength, because he didn''t even start to use his skills. He just relied on his own physical strength to fight against these people''s powerful skills and powerful equipment. In this case, it''s not really a big deal for Wu Hao to persist for two hours, but for these people, It can''t hold up two hours of all-out fighting, but it didn''t do anything to Wu Hao. They were frightened and at the same time, they probably understood what their strength level was.


    "Touch touch ~"


    Seeing that they were exhausted, Wu Hao quickly flew down from the sky and directly faced them. With one foot, all of them were directly printed on the wall and landed on the ground. Everyone vomited a mouthful of blood. Wu Hao didn''t use all his strength, but his foot still made them feel the powerful power, But when everyone stood up from the wall, they still showed excited eyes. Although they didn''t beat Wu Hao, they also found out to what extent their strength level was through this battle. Yinhui team was excited that their strength level was actually stronger than the original strength level, and Fang Yin was also excited, He also knows that his strength is much stronger than when he first entered the college.


    "It seems that you still have a lot of room for progress in the future. Don''t be lazy. If you should practice well in the future, do it well." Wu Hao put away his weapons and looked at them in a light way.


    Kuang Feng reported to a group and didn''t say anything, but he has written down his words. In public, they are just classmates. The respect and friendship between classmates must be shown. At least they can''t let others see that there is a special relationship between them. Fang Yin gets up and walks up to Wu Hao.


    "Can I practice with you?" The arrogant Fang Yin finally decided to practice with him. At the beginning, he was wondering whether this man could bring him more room for improvement. But now he is 100% sure that if he can practice with this man, he will have better effect in the future. At least his actual combat effectiveness will be stronger than now, He can clearly feel the battle just now. Kuangfeng and others should have been instructed by him, so they can have such rapid fighting effect. Although each of them has rich fighting experience, far more than ordinary people, he can also feel it, It''s because of Wu Hao''s advice that they have a good relationship. Every movement, every move is very perfect, almost to achieve the simplification.

 Chapter 1268

    There is no flashy top-level skills, similar to those possessed by real experts. At first, their performance was not particularly obvious, but now each of them has this trait. This shows that Wu Hao''s help in friendship, although they don''t know what the relationship between them is, Fang Yin is sure, If we can get Wu Hao''s help, she will make greater progress.


    He is 100% sure of this, because Wu Hao has shown the speed of understanding all kinds of skills, and the skills he helped to remind will generally be better cultivated, and the speed of understanding will also be faster, which proves that if Wu Hao is willing to help him, his strength can improve faster, although he always thinks he is a genius, But now he has to admit that Wu Hao is the real genius.


    "What do you mean to practice with me? Don''t we all practice together with master Qingyin? " Wu Hao looked at him with a faint smile. This once invincible genius wanted to practice with himself. What did he think of?


    "I know that we all practice together with master Qingyin, but I know that you must have another set of practice methods of your own, and I think that if we practice together with you, there will be more room for improvement." Fang Yin is frank.


    "Are you sure?" Wu Hao looks at him.


    Although Fang Yin is arrogant and arrogant, his expression in this aspect has converged a lot since he entered the school. He should know that there are many talents stronger than him in the world, and his qualification level is also very high. If he is really trained well in the future, he should be a good master. Of course, for him now, there is one more master around him, After all, it''s a good thing. If he is willing to follow him, maybe he can join Yinhui team in the future. Maybe Yinhui team can''t stay the same after all. Now that it has become his own team, maybe it can be expanded better in the future.


    "I''m sure." Fang Yin nodded firmly without hesitation.


    He has been thinking about this problem before, but now after this battle, he understands that this is a real top talent, and he seems to have the calm and profound feeling, the strength and unfathomable feeling far beyond his peers, which makes him have a kind of speculation that although he is standing in front of a young man, he is actually a really powerful old man, It would be a shame for him to learn from his peers. However, if he is sure that he is a real top-level master, it is an honor to learn from his peers, and it is a better choice for him to be able to join the powerful seniors?


    "You don''t want to learn from me. You should learn from them first. Their strength is enough for you to learn for a long time." Wu Hao said faintly that Fang Yin was stunned and kuangfeng was stunned, but kuangfeng first reacted. According to Wu Hao''s meaning, he should hope that Fang Yin can join Yinhui team in the future. Of course, he, as the team leader, can quickly understand this meaning. Yinhui team has not recruited new students for a long time, But this does not mean that Yinhui team is a closed organization, and there is no need to recruit new members. The future danger faced by Yinhui team is very huge, and there is likely to be a huge loss. This is the inevitable result of making the worst psychological plan. If more new people join in, the strength of Yinhui team will be supplemented, which is also a very good thing. Crazy Feng nodded.


    When Fang Yin sees kuangfeng nodding, he suddenly realizes that kuangfeng and Wu Hao should really have a very deep relationship. He lets himself learn from kuangfeng first, which means that he has actually agreed to some extent. Fang Yin''s face shows a trace of excitement. He takes a fist in his hands and gives a salute. He immediately goes to kuangfeng''s side and gives the same salute, Then he stood beside him and said nothing.


    "Are the rest of you going to compete?" Wu haoxiao looked at the rest of the other people, those people Leng for a while, decisively shook his head.


    Originally, it was just to test the actual combat effect of everyone in this period of time. Who could have thought that the fight was so fierce that the whole classroom was almost collapsed. How could they bear the fighting power? If it really went up like this, it was estimated that Wu Hao could kill them with one finger.


    None of them doubted this. Wu Hao''s strength was beyond doubt. Especially after the last battle, so many of them besieged him and used powerful equipment and skills. He completely coped with the past by relying on his own body and a sword, This is only ten times their strength. Otherwise, how can a person deal with so many people and go all out to attack this situation? I don''t think they dare to fight with him, unless they want to die.


    "In that case, you can play by yourself." Wu haoxiong''s moment came to Ling Fei Er''s side.


    "Girl, do you want to have a try?"


    "I still don''t want to try. I probably already know my strength in the battle with flaming giant before. My enemy is not you. Why should I fight with you?" Ling Fei Er laughs playfully.


    Wu Hao came to Qingyin at the moment when he knew the province.


    Qingyin looks at him and can''t help but give him a look of admiration. With all his strength now, he may have been able to draw with himself. He is still sure of this. He knows his strength very well, and also knows Wu Hao''s strength very well. After such a long time, it''s not accurate to say that, in fact, his strength has improved, Not long in the past, in this short period of time, his progress is quite amazing, and his strength has reached the overall level of more than five stars. If he goes all out, even if he is a six-star expert, he may not be able to fail. In this case, if they two fight, Qingyin is true. I believe that Wu Hao should be able to defeat himself. Even if he uses the power of time and the power of the nether world, he may not be able to defeat him.


    "You just said that this year''s qualification examination competition is about to start?" Wu Hao asked casually.


    "That''s right. This year''s freshman qualification competition will officially start in a week." Qingyin nodded his head firmly. He also knew the news recently.


    "Does the freshman qualification examination competition mean that we can go to other colleges? It''s not long since I stayed in Qinghe city. I have to change places. It''s still a bit uncomfortable. Will it be too soon for us to change places? " Wu Hao joked.

 Chapter 1269

    But if they could change places, they would naturally change places directly. Moreover, he knew very well that it was inevitable for them to move all the way to the central city. Tomorrow, the patriarch would definitely arrange them to come all the way to the inner part of the Lin clan.


    "According to the Dean, this freshman qualification examination competition is a little different. It''s not that you directly choose to study in the College of the next city, but that xianglongcheng''s Longcheng college is specially recruited." Qingyin looked at him and said.


    "Xianglong city? Longcheng college? "Special move?"


    "This Xianglong city is a special place. In fact, it is a college founded within the protoss clan. It can be said that this college is a college to recruit talents for the protoss clan, so you should understand what this means." Qingyin looks at her seriously.


    As soon as Wu Hao heard this, he immediately realized that the so-called special recruitment of Longcheng college was to specially come to Qinghe city to recruit some of them to Longcheng college.


    Since Longcheng college, the spirit eating Protoss, is the college established within the clan, and it is also the place to recruit talents for the spirit Protoss, there is no doubt that the Lord of Lingtian seems to have quickened his pace, not to let him enter the final college step by step through different colleges, but to recruit them into the inner College of the clan through his own way, Will enter the master''s internal college, which means that Lingtian master''s plan has completed a big step.


    Although I don''t know what made him accelerate the progress of the plan, it''s also good for him to speed up the progress of the plan. After all, I''m strong enough now, at least to the extent that I don''t need to go step by step. I can trot up. It happens that the Lord Lingtian also has this plan, so I just want to go together, He is willing to let himself enter the inner Academy of the clan, which just happens to enter the inner Academy of the patriarch. No matter what he wants to do, just let it be.


    "So, in Longcheng college, it''s specially for us." Wu Hao smiles faintly. Qingyin doesn''t say anything, but still nods. There is no doubt that Longcheng University''s special recruitment in qinghecheng is for them. To be exact, it''s for Wu Hao. Now Wu Hao''s strength level has reached such a high level. It''s really meaningless to continue to let him go college by college, A special move just can let Wu Hao enter the suzerain college.


    The biggest advantage of the suzerain college is that it has the opportunity to be reused by the suzerain. Although according to the status of Longcheng college, it is impossible for the students here to enter the clan one step at a time, this is the beginning of the plan. Step by step, they approach the midfoot, and finally make the people inside the midfoot realize that they are not the people inside the suzerain, It''s to make all the people in the high heaven realize that this is a person from within the Zhong clan. When Wu Hao finally burst out his two racial talents, the power of time and the power of the nether world, no one would doubt which race he came from.


    Everyone will subconsciously think that this is a young man from the protoss of the spirit, and the protoss of the spirit has records to check. She came all the way from Tianyuan city to the patriarch, and all the traces prove that he is a member of the protoss of the spirit, which means that this time the protoss will be born in the protoss of the spirit.


    It''s obvious that the master''s plan is ahead of schedule. I don''t know if he is worried about Wu Hao''s strength developing too fast or other reasons, or he has already noticed that Shizhi Protoss is also making some moves.


    No matter what, their plans have to be adjusted accordingly.


    Wu Hao looked at him with a smile, indicating that he didn''t need to be nervous. Soldiers came to block water and earth weir. Anyway, it''s the same everywhere. It''s cultivation everywhere. As long as the level of strength is improved enough, then everything doesn''t matter.


    Qingyin didn''t say anything. Even if she wanted to say something, she couldn''t help it, the college said.


    "Anyway, you should prepare for this year''s qualification examination competition. According to this year''s situation, the competition rules should be a little special." Qingyin light said.


    "No matter how special it is, we can do whatever he wants. Anyway, we just need to follow his plan and plan. We don''t need to think too much about it. However, according to your opinion, Longcheng college is the protoss of the spirit. It''s a college set up within the patriarch to recruit talents for the protoss of the spirit, Will he arrange for you to come with us next? " Wu Hao asked in a low voice.


    "It shouldn''t be a problem. I won''t easily get the trust from you. He can''t easily give up. No matter where you go, he should arrange for me to be with you. Otherwise, what he did in front of me will be in vain, and he will certainly try to make the best use of my value in order to control you. Otherwise, what''s the significance of what he did? You say so Qingyin whispered.


    Wu Hao nods with a smile. It''s true. Qingyin has already gained complete trust on his side. If he is changing people, or abandoning this step, or this piece, then tomorrow''s Zhongzhu''s Thoughts on it will be in vain, This kind of thing, the Lord of Lingtian should not waste such good resources, even in order to control himself. In the end, Lingtian may try to make Qingyin his own woman to strengthen his control level, which is completely possible, because for men, the best way to control a man is undoubtedly a woman.


    Looking at Qingyin, he smiles. Lingtian doesn''t know that Qingyin has already become her own woman. She doesn''t need his arrangement at all.


    Wu Hao sat down and quietly adjusted his state. Although many people besieged him in the battle, he didn''t consume much energy. This surprised Wu Hao. In fact, he didn''t show it, but he was very surprised, It''s reasonable to say that the war just now should make me very embarrassed and tired, at least I feel tired. But in fact, it''s not like this. I''ve been attacked by them in the state of full equipment and full skills. It''s reasonable to say that even if I can afford them, I won''t have any feeling. But in fact, after fighting with them, he didn''t feel tired. This was the first time he felt this way.


    Although they are one level better than them, they attack themselves crazily under the condition of full equipment and full skills. They don''t use special skills or any powerful equipment. They almost use their bodies to watch their attack.

 Chapter 1270

    But in this case, his body didn''t feel tired at all. He sat down and looked at his body. He was surprised to find that the power shared by the colorful Phoenix had an almost infinite feeling. The power of the colorful Phoenix flowed in his body and constantly eliminated his fatigue, At the same time, they constantly provide their own nearly unlimited power. This state is very mysterious. Although they have not yet evolved, they can feel that the power of the Phoenix in their bodies is bringing powerful changes to their bodies. The most obvious feeling of this change is reflected through this battle. It seems that their bodies will always be blessed by the power of the Phoenix, To keep the best state, not only that, but even the mind doesn''t have much fatigue, which means that the mind you need to use in the future can reach an infinitely powerful level with the blessing of the Phoenix power, and you won''t feel tired all the time. Your mental power and physical state have reached an unprecedented level with the blessing of the Phoenix power, Moreover, the evolution has not been completed yet. If the evolution of Phoenix''s power is completely completed in his own body, then he is likely to have almost unlimited power like Wu Cai Huofeng.


    Next, the only thing to consider is to constantly enhance your strength level, and at the same time, enhance your mind level. In the same level, your mind level can infinitely output your body state and always maintain the best state. Then the only thing to consider is undoubtedly to make your state stronger, Only when the state becomes stronger and stronger, can infinite power play a greater role. For example, if the power is presented in the form of numbers, and the current power is five, then these five points of power can be infinitely output. If the power is raised to ten, then the infinite output of ten points of power is naturally more powerful than the infinite output of five points of power, There is no doubt about that. What Wu Hao has to do now is to continuously improve his strength. Only when his strength is improved more strongly, can the effect of unlimited power be better exerted.


    I really didn''t expect that after a trip to the frost country, I could get such a powerful force. Although the colorful Phoenix is not my favorite, at least in the practical sense, he can only be regarded as another confession of himself, which is reflected in that no one can force anyone to do anything, and no one can command anyone to do anything, but even so, The symbiotic relationship between them also means that they can maintain a kind of intimate relationship that no one or any spiritual pet can imagine. In this state, the power of the colorful Phoenix is his power, and of course his power is also the power of unsealed seal. This feeling is not always good. At least the colorful Phoenix is much stronger than his power now. He gets more benefits than the colorful Phoenix gets from him. Of course, some of the characteristics of the colorful Phoenix are the most exciting pure power contribution after sharing. It''s not the strangest part of the symbiotic seal, but some state contributions. For example, the immortal state of the colorful Phoenix will also contribute, giving it unlimited power after evolving into the colorful Phoenix, Can also contribute to him.


    Everything is more mysterious than imagined.


    "Lord Lingtian, you think you can control me under your eyes, but my strength has far exceeded your imagination. What I want to do now is to reach a height you will never reach in the future. When you want to defeat me, I will leave you behind." Wu Hao said in his heart that although the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit exist as gods in the high heaven, and the power of the nether world and the power of time are also the top skills and racial talents in the whole universe, now he has not only the power of time and the power of the nether world, but also the power of Phoenix and the power of swallowing time, which are two kinds of skills that are hard to compete with, In the future, it is entirely possible to defeat master Lin Tian and even Shenzong.


    It''s not entirely possible, but it must be done. Since we have come to the high heaven, we have to do everything.


    Although my life experience is almost known now, and I''m still in the stage of speculation, the result of that speculation is almost the same. What I have to do now is to follow the plan of Lingtian master step by step and give him a counter kill when he thinks he can control himself, After all, the Diablo is the most terrible threat. Although they have strong power, they can''t imagine whether they can fight against the Diablo when they have enough time to devour the whole starry sky, After all, the power of the powerful dark Protoss is really fierce. At least there is no power to compete with the dark Protoss in this world. Even the blood of the time Protoss and the spirit Protoss can cause fatal damage to the dark Protoss. But if this alone can complete the Jedi counter killing, then the dark protoss will be dead long ago.


    Although Wu Hao is very confident and proud of his current strength, he is not happy to think that his real opponent is the sealed one in another time and space, or even the already crazy dark Protoss. After all, the terrorist creatures he has to face are really powerful. If he has this strength now, he will be complacent, So there is no doubt that when facing the dark Protoss, you can''t have a chance to defeat them. Although you have made all the preparations, you can only have a chance to defeat the dark Protoss by upgrading your strength to a stronger level.


    Diablo is the ultimate goal.


    As soon as I thought of the four characters "Diablo", I began to practice with all my strength. I didn''t stop until noon when I went back. After dinner, I came to the college together.


    The registration of the qualification examination competition is in full swing. As soon as you enter the college, all you talk about are related to the qualification examination competition.


    "I heard that there are new rules in this freshman qualification examination contest?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just that I heard that other colleges have come here for special recruitment. I haven''t asked which college it is. It''s said that it''s a very powerful college."


    "You don''t know which college it is?"


    "You know?"


    "Of course I know. I heard from my teacher that it''s like Longcheng college in xianglongcheng. It''s said that ten places will be taken away this time. My God, it''s Longcheng college in xianglongcheng.

 Chapter 1271

    It''s one of the schools under the middle foot. Although it''s not the top school in the suzerain, it''s also a school under the middle foot. Basically, if you enter that school, you will be able to enter the suzerain in the future. Although you may not be able to make a name in the middle foot, you will get more resources than other schools, Moreover, I heard that many students from Longcheng college can go directly to Zhongzhu to do some things. If they want to stay there for more years, they are likely to become some soldiers in the clan leader. That''s quite rare. You know, if you want to enter the interior of the clan and become a soldier, how many people can''t get this quota, But only those who are very powerful and have a very good foundation all the way can do it. It is said that the top colleges like Longcheng college are places to provide talents for the clan


    "You''re right. This time, it''s really the people from Longcheng University. It''s said that they are here to recruit talents for the clan, but I don''t know how many people they want. Some say it''s ten people, others say it''s 20 people, and others say it''s 50 people. How many people are not qualified, but I don''t know how to choose them. If there are a large number of people, hehe, Then we have a chance. "


    "If you think too much, how can we have a chance? No matter how many people, the people who can finally enter xianglongcheng must be the highest grade people. Their strength is stronger than that of us. Do you think Longcheng university is just looking at things casually, which is absolutely good for the impossible, Finally want to enter Longcheng college must still see their own strength, you say our strength can be compared with those senior people? If not, do you think we still have a chance? So, it''s impossible. "


    "Damn, Longcheng college, it''s not easy to have a special recruitment. I hope he can lower his qualification, so that we all have a chance. If we just compare our strength, is it equal to directly selecting talents from the 16th grade? The strength of those people in the 16th grade must be better than that of us. It''s equivalent to finding ten winners or 20 winners over there. "


    "So I don''t think it''s possible for Longcheng college to come here this time. It''s just to find the strong ones in senior grades. If you think about it for yourself, if Longcheng college is really just to get the ten most powerful players in Qinghe College''s qualification examination competition, then they don''t need to inform the whole college about it at all, There is no need to make any explanation at all, just tell Qinghe college the ten people who want to win in the 16th grade. Of course, if they want 20, the top 20 in the competition can also. Now the news is that Longcheng college wants to come here for special recruitment. What''s the meaning of special recruitment? It''s for all the students in the whole college, not for the 16th grade, so I think everyone should have the opportunity this time, otherwise it''s impossible to use the word "special recruitment". Since it''s special recruitment, there must be special conditions. It''s absolutely impossible for us to just choose the strongest ones. If so, it doesn''t make sense at all. "


    "What you think is really simple. If he has other conditions, what do you think it will be? Of course, Longcheng university wants the ones with the highest qualifications and the best strength. By the way, will the so-called special recruitment of Longcheng University come to Qinghe university to select the ones with the best qualifications? After all, the qualifications and strength are different. The strongest ones are likely to be concentrated in the 15th and 16th grades, but the ones with the best qualifications are not necessarily. If the qualifications are the best, After all, everyone in the whole college has a chance. After all, they have good qualifications and high potential in the future. Longcheng college is the place to provide talents for the suzerain. They must have a more long-term vision. They can''t just see the current level of strength. If the current level of strength is strong, but there is no room for development in the future, Longcheng college should not, After all, these people have no potential in the future, and even if they enter the patriarch''s interior, they will not be able to become a climate. On the contrary, as a place to cultivate talents for the patriarch, the college can not pay attention to the current strength. After all, the current strength does not represent the future strength, and Longcheng college itself is to cultivate talents and enhance the strength of students, so he must pay more attention to qualifications, In this way, I think it''s really possible for Longcheng university to come to Qinghe university this time. The so-called special recruitment is to find the most qualified students from our Longcheng University. "


    This person''s analysis made many people in the neighborhood nod their heads. It''s really possible, but soon there were different opinions.


    "There is some truth in what you say, but I don''t think it''s all for you to think about it. If you just want to find people according to their qualifications, isn''t it easier? When we entered the college, we carried out the qualification test. All the forms of the qualification test are available in the college. The qualification of each student can be found directly through the simplest documents. There is no need to conduct a separate competition to test the so-called strength, right? Since he wants to recruit special talents and make them public, it means that he can''t just look at the qualifications. If he looks at the qualifications and finds the best talents through the documents directly and takes them away from the class, all of them don''t have to do anything. They can also take people away directly. Then it''s over. Why do you need the so-called special talents, That certainly depends on the strength, in the end is to see the quality or strength? Don''t you think there is a contradiction between the two? If we only look at the qualification, not the current strength, we can imagine the future strength, which can be very powerful, but it also refuses many other people, but you say we look at the strength, then what about the qualification? Or combined to see the current strength and future qualifications, but in this case there is no significance. Since we have chosen to see the qualifications, there is no need to see the current strength. "


    "What the hell does that mean? What the hell is this special move doing? I''ve never heard of Longcheng College''s special recruitment. This time, it''s really strange. What the hell is going on


    "It''s not that they didn''t have Longcheng college. They really had a special enrollment 50 years ago, but they were faced with more colleges at that time. They didn''t know whether they only had a special enrollment in qinghecheng or in the whole range. If it was the special enrollment of each college, then Longcheng College wanted to be among the new students, Find a group of people with the best qualifications to cultivate their most powerful newcomers. "

 Chapter 1272

    "Well, what''s the use of saying so much? Anyway, no matter whether it depends on the qualification or strength, anyway, I have no chance. The qualification is not good. Now the strength is just like that. If I really want to enter Longcheng college, I might as well go to xianglongcheng to find a relationship there and enter Longcheng college in the way of normal students. Special move, special move. Since it''s special move, I think it''s impossible for you, of course. Special move means special. It''s definitely a special case earlier. "


    "What does this special move mean? Is it to recruit some talented people? There are no special people in our college. They are gifted and gifted. No one will be born to spit fire or native soldiers wherever they go. Who will be recruited for this special move? I think that in the final analysis, we still need to recruit those powerful people from Qinghe University. After all, only those powerful people recruited to Longcheng university can supply talents for the midfoot, otherwise everything is in vain. Moreover, I heard that the special recruitment of Longcheng University 50 years ago was to recruit the most powerful practitioners to Longcheng University, At that time, it seemed that Longcheng University was short of talents, so it wanted to find a group of powerful freshmen to fill the vacancy of talent shortage. Now Longcheng university has come to recruit specially for this reason, so in the final analysis, it must depend on strength, but it should combine current strength with future qualification, It doesn''t make sense to just look at the current strength and future qualifications. What is the purpose of this special recruitment of Longcheng university


    "Whatever it is, whatever it is, I don''t think it has anything to do with us. No matter what the situation is, it must be those talents with good qualifications and strong strength. If they have the opportunity, even if they come according to their strength, can our strength rank the top? It''s based on qualifications. Are we highly qualified? It''s never good to be high or low, so just have a look at the excitement. Anyway, it''s already in the registration stage. It should be announced soon that what''s the matter with Longcheng College''s special recruitment to qinghecheng. "


    "Well, it''s only a few days. It''s time to start the censorship competition again. It''s really boring to think about it. I don''t feel that my strength has made much progress this time. I''ve tried my best to absorb the power of crystal, but it''s still hard to improve my strength. I really don''t know what''s going on. I want to fight, But you TMDs don''t accompany me one by one. If you can accompany me in actual combat, let alone, my combat effectiveness may be improved a lot now. "


    "Damn, you can''t increase your own strength, but we are to blame?"


    There are many voices of discussion. Wu Hao walks from the door to the classroom and basically knows all the contents. However, what he hears is not much different from what Qingyin tells him in the car. Up to now, Qingyin is not sure what kind of way the special recruitment from Longcheng university to qinghecheng will take? We can only be sure that Longcheng college has decided to go to Qinghe College for special recruitment, and the special recruit has arrived.


    Now the only uncertainty is how the so-called special move will be carried out.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t care about this. No matter what kind of way Longcheng college carried out, the so-called special recruitment didn''t matter, because he knew very well that Longcheng college, a college affiliated to the divine family of spirit, was 100% aimed at him, so everything else was just a way to hide people''s eyes and ears, He can be sure that this special recruitment of Longcheng University will not only be carried out in Qinghe University, but also in other colleges. The purpose is to attract people''s attention. After all, if it is only carried out in Qinghe University, then in the later stage, he will finally succeed. After the outbreak of the racial talent of the two races, you will first think about why you are yourself. After you find out why you entered Longcheng University, you will immediately know that Longcheng university has made a special move in Qinghe city. This special move is directly aimed at Qinghe University and has been attacked by you. It''s hard not to be doubted. It''s a special move, And this makes people continue to think that this may be a specific arrangement, but if we extend this special admission to most colleges, it will make sense. Moreover, Lord Lingtian wisely chose to let Longcheng college, which once had special admission activities, come and do this thing, which is excusable. After all, if there are other colleges. The college has not carried out the so-called special recruitment. All of a sudden, a so-called special recruitment, no matter how large the scope, is easy to arouse the suspicion of others. But on the contrary, Longcheng college has carried out similar special activities in history, so he will carry out the special recruitment again, and it is still a large-scale special recruitment, even if he appears in this group of people, After all, all these things can be explained by chance, and will not cause anyone''s doubt. Even if the doubt is what it can be, after all, this matter will inevitably cause doubt. After all, it is related to the successor of the next generation of Shenzong. Shaoshenzong wants people not to doubt at all, It''s impossible at all, but what about doubt? I can''t hold any handle at all.


    Wu Hao smiles and goes back to the classroom. Qingyin makes a registration for everyone and tells everyone at the same time.


    "Students, this qualification examination competition is a bit different. According to the above meaning, Longcheng College of xianglongcheng will come to our college for special recruitment. Although it is not clear what kind of form this special recruitment will take, I think you should all know that it is a college set up within the God clan of spirit, It is almost directly controlled by the clan, that is to say, in terms of resources, Longcheng college is directly inclined by the clan. If you can enter Longcheng college to study, it will undoubtedly be of great help to you in the future, and if you can come out of Longcheng college, no matter where you are going, it will be a capital to show off. Of course, this is not the point, The point is that going there can strengthen your strength. I hope you will cherish this opportunity. "


    "Of course, the quota of special recruitment is limited. It''s impossible for all of you to enter the list of special recruitment. So what I want to tell you is that I hope all of you can make good efforts, at least in the qualification examination competition, you should definitely raise your position. I hope all the ten places in the first grade will be born in our class."

 Chapter 1273

    "You know, our class is the most powerful one among the freshmen. If there are people from other grades in the ten lists of the first grade, what''s your face? What''s my face? I''ve taught you so many powerful skills, and I''ve also let you have more effective combat experience. So, I hope that in this qualification examination competition, all the ten lists of the first grade were born in our class. As for the special recruitment of Longcheng University, what''s the matter? I want you to sign up enthusiastically, At least whether you can enter Longcheng college or not, we can''t miss this opportunity. If you can enter Longcheng college, it''s certainly the best thing. After all, it''s a place that can really make your strength improve by leaps and bounds. Especially when you have good qualifications, I think it will be very helpful for you to go to Longcheng college. "


    "Tutor Qingyin, do you know how many people we are going to recruit in Longcheng college? How many places are there? " Someone asked excitedly.


    As a cultivator and a cultivator studying in the school, of course, I know the name of Longcheng college. There are not many schools under the clan. At least compared with the cities in the high heaven, there are few schools directly under the clan, Longcheng college is one of them. Although it is not the top college, the resource inclination of any college related to the clan is very obvious. It is the dream of every practitioner to enter Longcheng college, and once they enter Longcheng college, there will be a rising channel. It becomes very smooth in an instant. Taking Longcheng College as a starting point, it will soon be able to continue to enter the clan. Other more powerful colleges, those colleges, can really contact the elite within the clan, and are likely to become a powerful assistant within the clan. In this case, of course, they hope to enter Longcheng college, If there are a lot of special places in Longcheng university this time, then they will have a chance.


    Although they are only in the first grade and have just come in, they are relatively faced with the senior students who have been practicing in the college for a long time, but they all have their own self-confidence, which comes from the powerful teaching methods of Qingyin and the powerful skills they have taught them, although they are only the first grade students, But the skills they have mastered are very powerful. In this case, they are confident that they can beat the 10th grade, and even some people are confident that they can draw with the 15th grade and the 16th grade. In this case, of course, they want to enter Longcheng college.


    If you want to say what is the biggest problem for them, it''s their classmates. Wu Hao must be the most powerful of their classmates. After that, Ling fei''er and kuangfeng are ranked down. We can''t see who is stronger or weaker. Maybe Ling fei''er is better or kuangfeng is better, Then there are those who suddenly attacked Wu Hao last time. The actual combat experience of those people is terrible, which is hardly comparable to that of the freshmen. So for them, if there are more places, they will definitely enter Longcheng University ahead of time, and they are really the remaining places. After all, it''s impossible to compete with Wu Hao for the quota. According to Wu Hao''s strength, he can fan them to death with a slap, and it''s impossible to compete with him.


    Almost everyone is sure that Wu Hao will enter the special recruitment list of the rural college this time. No matter in terms of qualification or strength, it is the most undisputed one. Even now it is only the first grade, and they are likely to face the 15th and 16th grades, those who have been practicing in the College for a long time and have strong strength, But each of them is very sure that those in grade 16 and grade 15 can''t be Wu Hao''s opponents at all. How strong Wu Hao''s strength is, it''s not the strength that can be measured by the level of students. After all, those students are just students'' actual combat experience, not to mention the strength is far less powerful than Wu Hao, In this case, what they have to do is to fight for the rest of the team. For them, the next thing they need to consider is those masters in grades 14, 15 and 16, followed by their classmates in their own class. Although the pressure is very high, if the number of the list is large, the probability of them entering Longcheng college will become very high. If there are more than 50 students in the list, They are all confident that they will be on the list.


    "Don''t ask me how much of this list is. For the moment, I don''t know. The college hasn''t been informed. Maybe it will, after the whole qualification examination competition is over, inform the College of the special recruitment, or inform the College of the special recruitment in advance, but the number of the list should be announced at the end, After all, this matter has not yet reached the final stage of discussion. I think the Dean should be discussing the final solution with the tutors of Longcheng University. What you need to do is not to ask about these things. The first thing you need to do is to make a decision on this qualification examination competition. If there are other classes in the ten lists of the qualification examination competition, Then I''ll be very, very disappointed with you. Will I tell you the new news as soon as I finish the qualification examination contest? You''ll be ready for that. " Qingyin looks at everyone and says that he really doesn''t know what the specific content of the special recruitment is, let alone the number of this list, but he thinks the number of this list should be small.


    After all, Longcheng University certainly does not come to Qinghe City alone to recruit special students. If it''s only Qinghe University, it''s likely to recruit one or two hundred students. After all, it''s not much to recruit one or two hundred students at a time, but Longcheng University certainly can''t only recruit special students in Qinghe city. Since it''s to hide people''s eyes and ears, Well, it must be put in the whole college of Gaotian, not to mention the whole college of Gaotian, which is a bit exaggerated. For example, the special recruitment 50 years ago did not carry out such large-scale activities. At least dozens or hundreds of colleges are certain. Even if calculated according to the average value of 100 colleges, each college only has 10 places, Then there will be 1000 places on the new list of Longcheng college.

 Chapter 1274

    For a new group of people, the list is a little small, but Longcheng university must have received orders from the higher authorities to engage in this special recruitment. It''s not clear how big they will make this scale. It''s very likely that they will form the most powerful first grade, But another possibility is to recruit students on a small scale. At the same time, students who are recruited by themselves and those who naturally enter Longcheng university are distinguished. They are taught in separate classes. For example, they are divided into five or ten classes, and the number of students in each class is small. In this case, the list will certainly not be large.


    There is any possibility, so it is difficult for him to determine how many lists there will be. Of course, he hopes that there will be more lists. In this way, more people will be able to enter Longcheng college. At least if kuangfeng and his Yinhui team can all enter, it will be very good. At least they don''t have to be separated too much. However, it''s impossible and unnecessary to think about this. Kuangfeng and his Yinhui team were personally inserted by the patriarch. I believe that the patriarch will also let the Yinhui team, kuangfeng and his Yinhui team enter Longcheng college in other forms. There should be no doubt about it. His strength has been greatly improved since Qingyuan city, The strength is quite good. At least it will never be better than those who are in grade 15 and grade 16 in Tianyuan city. At that time, when they were in Tianyuan City, their strength was just sealed. At that time, they were able to defeat the people in grade 15 and grade 16 when they were not very strong, Now, after such a long period of study and cultivation, their strength has improved a lot, even about 70% to 80% of that before the seal. In addition, their physical quality and various levels have been improved in this second period of cultivation, In fact, their actual strength may have exceeded the strength level before the original seal. In this state, as soldiers within the suzerain, they want to defeat the 15th and 16th graders. It''s a very easy thing at all. There''s no need to worry about it at all.


    Since the suzerain intended to arrange Yinhui team to stay with Wu Hao, on the one hand, he was afraid of Wu Hao''s accident, and on the other hand, he could have double protection. On the one hand, Wu Hao passed through these rooms, and on the other hand, he monitored Wu Hao through Yinhui team. In this case, Yinhui team could not be separated easily. I believe the suzerain would have another arrangement, He should not have to worry about mobilizing the whole Yinhui team to daolongcheng college.


    "In this case, let''s finish this qualification examination contest first. Hehe, it''s the most honored thing in my life to be taught by Qingyin tutor. I really didn''t expect to meet Qingyin tutor in Qinghe University, which not only taught us how to fight, but also taught us so many powerful skills, I believe that not to mention the students in the same grade, even those in the 14th, 15th and 16th grades are nothing to say. The skills that Qingyin tutor teaches us are absolutely those that senior students can learn. Even those senior students may not be able to master the skills that Qingyin tutor teaches, And now we have mastered all the skills taught by Qingdao City, and our strong strength is absolutely guaranteed. In the first grade, there''s absolutely nothing to say. It''s absolutely easy to complete the task. Tutor Qingyin, you can rest assured. "


    "Yes, although there are only the top ten winners in the qualification examination competition of each grade in Qingdao, I believe that all of them will come from our class. Basically, I believe that this qualification examination competition is the competition between our classmates. Although the competition between classmates is a bit cruel, there is no way, right? Anyway, I''m sure the last ten places will be born in our class. "


    We are all in a heated discussion about how excited each one should be.


    "By the way, Wu Hao, it seems that you and kuangfeng and lingfeier are listening to long-distance music. But from the first grade to the 16th grade, those who enter Qinghe college through the final victory don''t know if you three have such plans this time. If so, I believe that even the tutors of Longcheng college will be very surprised, It''s amazing that someone has been able to make such a historic breakthrough twice in a row. After all, you were all the way from the first grade to the 16th grade, but you have already broken an unprecedented record in all the colleges of the high heaven. If you can accomplish such a feat again in Qinghe City, I think you three will become the most popular students in all the colleges of the high heaven, At that time, let alone Longcheng college. I don''t think it will take long. I''m sure other higher colleges will come and grab it. "


    "Yes, yes, did you three plan to complete such a feat again in this qualification examination competition? If you can, hehe, let''s cheer for you. I believe you three can easily reach the 16th grade. When you were in Tianyuan City, it seemed that you were just beginning to practice. In that case, Your strength can reach the 16th grade. Now you have practiced so much, and yesterday''s competition, wow, I found that your strength is really strong. In this case, it should be easier to reach the 16th grade. I believe it won''t take long at all. In every level of competition, I think you should be able to advance with a second kill attitude, If you want to do it again, hehe, as classmates, we will definitely feel that we can really stay in the same class with such strong people. After graduation, we can really enter the society. Hehe, we can have a light everywhere. "


    "That''s right, that''s right. Anyway, how long will it take you to create an unprecedented record? Maybe someone can break your previous record, but no one can break this kind of super level leap in two colleges in a row."


    When it comes to the qualification examination competition, many people can''t help but get excited. They say that Wu Hao, Ling fei''er and kuangfeng, who are the three most talked about about in the qualification examination competition, are listening to the distance. They fight all the way from the first grade to the 16th grade. This feat has broken all the records, No student has ever completed such a feat, and the three of them are really big. If they can complete such a feat again, they will feel very happy and proud as they said. After all, as classmates, they can get the honor with a little sense of light.

 Chapter 1275

    If they were ordinary people, they might disdain and be envious. But when they face Wu Hao, kuangfeng and lingfeier, the top and most powerful experts in their class, they can''t bear the so-called jealousy at all. What is jealousy? The so-called jealousy can only be generated when it is possible to approach. After all, you are so strong and I am so strong. If you can get it, I can get it, and if you can do it, I can do it. In this case, I can''t help but feel jealous. But when the gap is too big to surpass, the so-called jealousy will turn into looking up, After all, what he can do, they can''t do at all. In this case, extreme pressure has no meaning at all. So when it comes to this, they all seem to be willing to be cheerleaders, instead of being envious that she can do it and we can do it. They all know very well that experts like Wu Hao can''t catch up with them, It''s impossible to catch up with him, not to mention to look up to him. At the same time, when he entered this class, his current strength level has far exceeded the strength of all of them. Yesterday''s battle was very clear. There are so many people who can''t beat him with their strongest state, strongest equipment and strongest skills, No equipment, no moves, no skills. It''s really cold. It can be seen that if he really gets angry, all of them can''t add up to his two moves.


    What is powerful? People like him are really powerful. Only when they upgrade their strength to his level can they be qualified to be envious. Now they are not qualified to be envious at all. If they really want to be envious, they are also envious of the people around them who are not as good as themselves. If they are too poor, they can''t be single at all, There is no doubt about this, so when they talk about it, they all want to watch the fun, and it''s also true that they hope to get a light through it, at least they can get benefits through it, and they don''t need to be jealous to get nothing.


    Wu Hao looked at them one by one and shook his head in tears and laughter. Although these people usually don''t have much in common, after all, they have come to the college so long that they really spend very little time together in class. At the same time, there is too little time for them to really contact with each other, But after all, as a classmate, his liking is much better than that of a real stranger. In fact, Wu Hao is relatively willing to communicate and chat with them. Otherwise, sometimes when he practices together, he will not give his own experience to them to help them improve their strength, So in the face of their faces, Wu Hao didn''t show much indifference. Instead, he talked with them lightly. I''m kidding.


    "What are you thinking? If this special recruitment of Longcheng university requires us to complete such a process, of course, I am willing to go directly from the first year to the 16th grade. There is no doubt about this, and it should not be particularly difficult. After all, I believe that the strength of the 16th grade people, to be honest, can not make more money. It is very easy to beat them, but it is very easy to beat them, It doesn''t mean I have to beat them for no reason. Doesn''t that make any sense? Now the main goal is the special recruitment of Longcheng University. This is the starting point for everything. If I need to do this for the special recruitment of Longcheng University, then I will do it directly. If the special recruitment of Longcheng university doesn''t need to do this, then I can enter, then I will do it according to the special recruitment standard of Longcheng University, but I want to say "you"


    Wu Hao looked at them and said with a smile, "first of all, it''s not that I''m too narcissistic. I''m sure I''ll enter Longcheng college, and I believe that some of us will enter Longcheng college. In this case, I really hope that the rest of you can complete this challenge, directly from the first year to the 16th grade, even if you don''t have to succeed in the end, But I hope you will do the same thing. After all, after we leave here, this class is likely to be officially dissolved. If you are still in the lower grade to pick up those mediocre tutors, I believe your strength will not advance but retreat. In this case, it is meaningless for you to stay in the first grade or next year to the second year or later, It''s not very good for you. Instead, I really hope you can pass the qualification examination competition and just skip the process. You can go to the first grade and get the resources of the first grade according to the rules of the qualification examination competition, You can get higher and better resources according to your own level of strength. For example, if you can reach the 10th grade, it proves that your level of strength has actually reached the level of being able to accept the education level of the 10th grade. Of course, it''s better to directly choose to receive education in the 10th year. Why stay in the first grade, Even wasting time here the next year. "


    Originally joking, they were all stunned. Looking at Wu Hao''s serious look, they also became serious.


    "Don''t look at me like that. What I''m talking about is the fact. I think you can really consider this matter. But after some of us go to Longcheng college, this class may no longer exist. Next, it may be a mediocre tutor to teach you further study. I believe that in the whole Qinghe City, No tutor can compare with Qingyin tutor. In this case, do you think it is meaningful for you to continue to study in this class? Since it''s meaningless, why not find a way out for yourself? Anyway, the rules of the qualification examination competition are there. As long as you can get to the first grade, you can get the resources of the first grade. In this case, why don''t you do it? In any case, to prove the level of your strength, and to what extent, you can just receive the same level of tutor''s education at this level. This situation is certainly more beneficial to your future development, and you can also use your strength to improve after the second qualification examination competition, It''s a shock again. "

 Chapter 1276

    "In this case, if you constantly impact, you can constantly use this fact to show your level of strength and how far you have reached. In this way, you can just get the corresponding resources. I think the best way is for you. Don''t give up this opportunity because you are lazy."


    "In fact, I think the rules of the qualification examination competition are very good. Every person in the top ten of the grade can determine his level of strength and what level he has reached by challenging forward. At the same time, he can determine his position by challenging forward. In the same position, he can receive his own education, It''s just that you can get the best promotion. You are very lucky to meet Master Qingyin, the best teacher in the whole Qinghe City, and even most of the high heaven god world. He has given you such a powerful strength. Just don''t waste it. Just use your own strength to challenge higher difficulty. When the challenge really doesn''t go on, It means that your level of strength just stays at the stage. Next, you should practice according to the level of strength at that stage. I believe you will have unlimited future. Maybe we can meet in any college in the future. "


    Everyone looked at him in a daze, and all the people he said were excited and eager to try. They really just thought it was impossible for them to complete it. After all, it was not the so-called historical record that people of their level could achieve that kind of historical record. They were all super powerful talents, But Wu Hao''s words reminded them that they didn''t think they could do it, but he said that it was true. In case Qingyin tutor also left Longcheng college, or still taught junior or second grade here for any reason, What should they do? Their future?


    There is no possibilities.


    Just like now, it''s right to let the mediocre tutors of grade one and grade two teach them. Qingyin tutor has given them a very good foundation. In this case, of course, they want to do their best to get better education resources. What can they do in this case? Originally, they didn''t want to challenge the idea of higher grades, but now they are said by Wu Hao that they already have this idea deeply. Originally, they could get better resources by challenging forward. Now it''s obvious that this is their best way out. After all, their strength lies here.


    If the next few years are all at this low level to listen to the teaching of those stupid teachers, it will not be very big. In this case, why not improve your qualification through the qualification examination competition? Even if it''s only to the seventh grade, even if it''s to the seventh grade, it also proves that their strength can reach the seventh grade. It''s better to start from the educational resources of the seventh grade and let them improve their strength than to receive the education of the second grade here. In this case, it''s obvious that it''s their best choice.


    Qingyin looks at Wu Hao. He doesn''t expect Wu Hao to say such a thing. But this is what he wants to tell these people about their qualifications. In fact, to be honest, they are the best and quite good among normal freshmen. Moreover, these people are also very motivated. The key is that they are very likely, no, not very likely, But he had to go to Longcheng college with Wu Hao. In this case, if they had no new way out and had no opinion, they could only be delayed by mediocre tutors. So he would have to tell these people that even if they didn''t enter Longcheng college, they should seize the opportunity, Level by level up the challenge, find the most suitable for their own. Then practice from that point.


    Wu Hao said this for him, and he said it very well, so he was very pleased, but he still wanted to use his identity as a tutor to make a supplement, so that their doubts were more certain. He could see that these people were not 100% sure whether they should do this. After all, for them, this kind of challenge was something they never thought about, Now it''s very difficult to do something they didn''t want to do. Just now they can do it in this way. Of course, he has to give them some encouragement.


    "I think what Wu haogang just said is right. I believe that most of the special recruitment of Longcheng college will come from our class. If most of the people in our class are taken away, I think my teacher will be arranged by the college, so that the rest of you will only have other tutors to take over, Although what Wu haogang has just said is a bit exaggerated. "


    "But I don''t believe you are particularly willing to let other tutors take over you. I believe those tutors from grade 12 will not help you very much after they take over you. Even most likely, after I am transferred, the rest of your students will be arranged to fish in other classes just like other students, In fact, this situation is very unfavorable for you. After all, under my guidance, you already have a very strong strength. In this case, you are allowed to study with other students. Those you have learned for a long time and will still be meaningless to you. You are just wasting your time and life, For you, the best choice is undoubtedly to find a way for yourself through this qualification examination competition. The rest of you may not be able to enter Longcheng college. Please don''t blame the teacher for saying so, because it''s a fact. It''s impossible for everyone to enter Longcheng college. His list must be limited, so what should the rest of you do? Of course, the best choice is to find a way for yourself through this qualification examination competition. With your current strength, which grade can you reach, it means that your general strength level is similar to that of the students in which grade. After all, in terms of strength, if it is almost the same, It means that the tutor can teach you a lot. For example, if you can reach the tenth grade, it means that the students taught by those tutors in the tenth grade are actually close to your current strength level, which means that the tutor can bring you a higher level of breakthrough. "

 Chapter 1277

    "So, what you have to do now is this thing. If you can break through the blockade of the 16th grade at one time and directly let yourself have the right to choose a higher college, it''s certainly the best. The teacher also hopes that you can really do this. It doesn''t matter if you break Wu Hao''s record. This record itself is not of great significance, The real significance lies in that you can find a better way out for yourself. The teacher hopes that you will seriously consider this matter. Instead of doing such meaningless things for the so-called records, you should consider your own future. If you can break through the power blockade of the 16th year, of course, it is the best. If you can''t, even enter the seventh or eighth year, The ninth and tenth grades are also a good thing. For you, after you reach that age, you can learn the skills, strength and fighting methods of that grade. All kinds of things can help you to improve your strength in the future. "


    Qingyin looked at each of them seriously and seriously. Originally, they just wanted to make fun of Wu Hao kuangfeng and Ling fei''er. Now they have to seriously think about what Qingyin and Wu haogang said. For them, the next step is really a key point of their choice.


    They are also very clear that most of the people who can enter Longcheng college should come from their classes. Although there are other strong people in grade 15 and grade 16, they are very clear in their hearts that they are not the opponents of Wu HaoLing, Feier FanFeng and other people. It is even possible that even Fang Yin''s strength can defeat those in grade 16, Most of the lists will be born in their class, but the rest of them really have to make the best choice. Only when they enter other higher grades can they find a better way for their future. They will continue to stay in the first grade, and then enter the second and third grades. This step-by-step rise is the most common way for practitioners and students, And they are not. Ordinary people, they are the most qualified people. If so, why not let them have a better future in this way?


    "That''s settled. If I can enter Longcheng college this time, I will enter Longteng college directly. If I can''t, hehe, I will go, Hu Hao. You''ve gone all the way from the first year. If I can reach the 16th grade, hehe, I will choose another city to enter a better university for cultivation, If not, I''ll try my best to reach the higher grade. Even if I can''t reach the 16th grade, I believe it''s no problem to reach the 10th grade with our current strength. Hehe, at that level, I think we should be able to get a certain degree of improvement, although it''s certainly impossible to have Qingyin tutor, who taught us so well, But being able to enter the history grade, I believe we can learn the same thing, not too little, not to mention this, at least being able to enter the tenth grade, has also directly saved us 20 years of time, which is enough for us to do more things? "


    There was a moment of silence in the class, and finally someone stood up and firmly said the sonorous words.


    After one person stood up and said this, the rest of the people also stood up excitedly.


    "Yes, in this case, Qingyin tutor is very likely to be transferred to other classes or other places to continue to teach those who are more powerful, but we have no way, so we really should find a better way for ourselves. Just like Wu Hao and Qingyin tutor, you said, only by challenging up can we find our real position, It''s really in line with our position. Only in that way can we not waste time, life, and the powerful strength and skills you taught us, master Qingyin. "


    After two of them came forward, all of them came forward. They all knew what they should do next, that is, to find a better way for themselves. What Qingyin tutor said was right. Most of them may enter Longcheng college, but not all of them. In this case, they are not allowed to enter Longcheng college, It''s impossible for Qingyin tutor to stay and teach them a few people alone, which is not in line with the rules. Moreover, it''s a waste of his ability for such a good tutor to stay and teach a few people. It''s inevitable for the college to make other arrangements. Only at this moment can they prepare themselves for the future immediately, so that they can be in the next cultivation career, Take advantage of your opportunities.


    "Very good, I believe you will get a good result, even I believe some of you will be able to reach the 16th grade, and I also hope each of you will be able to reach the 16th grade. When you enter another real college, you will find that your strength is strong enough." Qingyin looked at them one by one, and gave them the greatest encouragement. The smile and encouragement from the beautiful women made each of them show a firm and excited look. Of course, there was no malice, but respect for the tutor. Qingyin tutor, it was true for them to tell the truth for such a long time, Most tutors teach their students with reservation, and they hand in some skills and fighting methods according to their actual level. But Qingyin is different. She teaches them the strongest skills that he thinks they can learn. Although it seems a little painful in the early stage, after she comes back to herself, They found that their progress during this period far exceeded that of anyone else, which was their unexpected harvest. At the same time, they also knew that this was the change brought by Qingyin. If it were not for his firmness, they would not have such harvest.


    Everyone''s eyes are full of excitement and determination. Although they have never thought about this kind of challenge, and they are not sure that they can complete it, now it is their only way out, and it is also a back road arranged for them by tutor Qingyin and the most powerful person in their class, They are soldiers, thinking is their route, but now Qingyin and Wu Hao, the two strongest people, have this idea. What they can do is to carry out, and it''s true that listening to what they say, this is their best way out now. In this case, there is nothing to be prepared for. Originally, they don''t think they have the strength to carry out this kind of challenge.

 Chapter 1278

    But now, this kind of challenge should not be a problem for them. After all, their strength is very strong. At least it is not a problem to defeat the second year. It is also not a problem to defeat the third grade. They are also very confident to defeat the fourth grade, the fifth grade and the sixth grade. In this case, they have been in the process of thinking, Then why don''t you really show your strength? Why just keep this idea in mind? It happened that the qualification examination competition gave them the opportunity to release this idea in their heart, let them tell themselves with practical actions how strong their strength is now, and of course, they can directly stand on the challenge arena to complete this thing.


    Chen Jing and her colleagues can''t imagine how strong strength and courage it will take for them to reach the 16th grade from the first year. Now they have the ability to complete this task. Although they may not be able to break their records, it is a kind of progress for them to take this step. Everyone knows that they have to take this step, Only by taking this step can they be worthy of the glory of Wu Hao, the most powerful classmate in the future. If Wu Hao is really famous in the whole divine world in the future, and they, as his classmates, are still living in the most ordinary class, they will not have the face to say that they were his classmates.


    "I believe you can do what you said. As my students of Qingyin, I believe you have such confidence and pride to accomplish such a thing, even if you can''t enter Longcheng college? I believe that with your confidence, even if you didn''t enter Longcheng college, your future achievements will be the same. In the high heaven, strength is everything. I believe that your future strength will be unlimited, at least much stronger than it is now. Even I think you may just spend a longer time to go to Longcheng college in the future, Maybe there will be each and every one of you in the list of Rongcheng college in the future, and I also hope that you can move forward towards the goal of the highest University in the future. Our life is very long, so the learning time can also be very long. When the time we spend in the College is finally presented in the form of examples, Then the time we spent in the college is not wasted. I hope you can move towards the most powerful goal. Even Rongcheng college should only become a temporary goal for you. After you have stronger strength, maybe you can enter other colleges, which are stronger than Longcheng college. " Qingyin continues to encourage others. They are excited and ready to be encouraged. After listening to what you say, they immediately have a new goal in mind. Indeed, with their strength, if they continue to make progress, they may not have the chance to enter the rural college. They just can''t enter through this special recruitment. After all, the number of places in this special recruitment is limited, It''s impossible for everyone to go in, but in a longer period of time in the future, they can achieve a stronger level of strength through their own efforts. At that time, maybe they can really enter Longcheng University, and if their strength continues to grow, their future qualifications will be OK, They can really enter the more powerful college inside the midfoot through the pedal of Longcheng college, which is really possible.


    Looking at their excited appearance, Qingyin nodded with satisfaction, then said with a smile: "however, you should not be too excited, this thing is just a temporary goal, you should not put all your mind on the lofty goal now, the current goal, one by one, those big goals in the future, can be really completed one by one, Now for you, the most important thing is to finish the qualification examination competition. "


    "There may be another situation in Qingdao. What should we do in this situation?"


    Someone said: "of course, we want to complete the qualification examination competition well, but there are only ten places in the competition. Each grade can only have ten strongest winners. It''s a dead rule to challenge the qualification of a higher level. For example, the special recruitment of guolongcheng college is not directly elected from it, It''s through the top ten to the top one in the qualification examination competition of each grade. After Wu Hao and the most powerful ones are selected, we just can''t get into the top ten, and we''re not qualified to challenge up. What can we do? "


    "When this person said that, everyone was stunned. Indeed, this is another possibility, and this possibility is very likely. The special recruitment of Longcheng university is likely to be arranged and carried out separately when the top ten of the qualification examination competition is selected first. In this case, it''s a bit depressing for them. They can''t enter the top ten, Because the top ten of the grade must be taken by Wu Hao. In this case, there are no places left for us, so we can''t complete this challenge. "


    "This kind of situation does exist, but if it really happens, I don''t think you need to worry. Next, you will spend more than a year at most to adjust your state, and then wait until the new second qualification examination competition begins to carry out this challenge. Anyway, you will remember it in your heart, In any case, you should keep in mind your own strength and have an accurate assessment of your own strength, and then make an upward challenge. Don''t neglect to control yourself just because there is no chance in this year. When the second qualification examination competition starts, I hope you will be as energetic as you are now, And you have a strong desire for higher power. Only in this case can you achieve higher achievements and have a better future. " Qingyin thought and looked at them and said.


    Although it''s going to take a while, relatively speaking, they don''t have a chance at all, so they still restrain their disappointment, readjust their state, and put all their moods in order. Even if they can''t carry out such a challenge this time, the next qualification examination competition, They still have this opportunity to complete this challenge, so they all keep in mind Qingyin''s words. Maybe in the past, they will be with those teachers with poor qualifications, but they always remember that their strength is very strong, and they can''t easily neglect their self-control until the second qualification examination competition, Can still be in the best condition to meet new challenges.

 Chapter 1279

    "I''m sure you can do it." Qingyin gives them a firm look, which may be very big. After all, if you want to choose energy among all the students in Qinghe City, it''s a huge amount of data. This kind of audition is meaningless, and the level of selection will not be too high. Who says this is a targeted dark box operation? Longcheng university came to Qinghe city, It''s just for Wu Hao''s sake, but if we want to do it, we must do it without any leakage. If we want to do it without any leakage, we must make special moves in every link.


    Since this result has been expected, they are not so sad. Since Qingyin has given them such a positive answer, it makes them more firm in their hearts. Even if they can''t find their own position in Qinghe university this time, it''s the same to find their own position in the next time. At most, they just wait one more time.


    Time is relatively the most meaningless thing in the high heaven. With the improvement of strength, one''s physical quality will become stronger and stronger, and one''s ability will become higher and higher. At that time, one can trade time with the protoss of time, and one''s life can be greatly extended. Unlike the earth, life can''t be increased, which means that there is too much time, If you spend a little more, you will lose a year. If you delay for two years, you will lose two years. But what if you waste half of the time in the high heaven? There are opportunities and ways to get new time, which means that the importance of time to them is greatly reduced. Waiting and patience are essential qualities for all people in the high heaven.


    "Well, let''s practice hard. Now that things are like this, there''s no need to think about it. It''s important for you to grasp your every day. If you can extend the time of cultivation, you can increase your strength a little more, and you can increase your strength a little more. Don''t think too much about it, What matters is not how many places you can get, nor whether you can enter Longcheng University. It''s more important for you to put your goals in the moment and improve your current strength. The goals you envision are not far away from you. " Qingyin clapped her hands to attract everyone''s attention.


    Everyone nodded and began to practice one by one. They are also very clear. For them now, cultivation is the most important thing. As for those things that have not happened and those competitions that have not started, it is not so important for them. At least if they want to get a better place, they must have a better level. Only cultivation can get a better level, There''s no doubt about this. It''s meaningless and even more terrifying to put most of your mind on imagining your own results because the competition is about to start. It''s even more terrifying to start imagining your own winning remarks before the competition starts. What they want is to start before the competition, To improve their own level of strength, and only when the level of strength is improved, the future face-to-face game can determine their better performance, and the future game can have better performance.


    Qingyin didn''t stay to practice with them. Instead, she left the teaching building and went to other teachers to find out what was going on in this qualification examination competition. Although it has been determined that Longcheng college will participate in the competition, how many people Longcheng college will find in Qinghe city is the focus of his concern, As for whether Longcheng college will recruit other students in other cities, that''s not the focus of his concern. If the Lord Lingtian really wants to perfect this matter, then this special recruitment of Longcheng college will definitely face other colleges in other cities, which is beyond doubt.


    On the surface, the Lord of Lingtian seems to be light hearted, but in fact his mind is very delicate. He can do everything without leaking. It''s almost impossible for him to show his feet.


    Although the number of people is not so important, as long as a period of time, we will soon know how many people Longcheng college will recruit here, but Qingyin still wants to know in advance to give her students a psychological preparation.


    However, he was disappointed, and other tutors did not know how many students Longcheng college would recruit in Qinghe city this time? I just know that Longcheng college is going to recruit special students in Qinghe college. The proportion of special students has not been mentioned at all. Maybe only the Dean guides Longcheng college how many people to recruit this time.


    In the next two days, the news about Longcheng College''s special recruitment in Qinghe college reached the level that almost everyone knew. When everyone came to the college, the most exciting thing was to discuss this matter. After all, Longcheng college has a very special status, which is that the College under the protoss of Lin can graduate from this college, Basically, we can get close to the protoss of the spirit. The closer we get to the clan power of our own clan, the more resources we can get in the future, and the more space we can develop.


    According to the normal level, it is quite difficult to enter Longcheng college. It takes at least a dozen or 20 colleges to enter Longcheng college. If there is no special recruitment, no one will want to enter Longcheng college directly in a small place like qinghecheng. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Longcheng university has really made a special recruitment, and the city of special recruitment is Qinghe City, which makes everyone excited. After all, it means that they have overcome countless difficulties and reduced their countless waiting. The key is that if there is no special recruitment, even if they wait hard, they may not have a chance to enter Longcheng University, And now this opportunity is placed in front of them, even if the vast majority of people know that there is no hope to enter Longcheng college, but at least they are given an opportunity, and this opportunity makes everyone in Qinghe college excited.


    In everyone''s excitement, this session of the qualification examination competition began.


    The Dean gathered all the people in the square.


    There are quite a lot of people in Qinghe college. The North Square is blocked. In order to relieve the pressure, the college gives the flight time to some students in advance, so that they can listen to the president''s speech in the air. In this way, some students on the ground and some students in the air greatly relieve the pressure of the whole square.


    "Brother Linghao, where are those people in Longcheng college? Why didn''t I see it? " Ling fei''er looks around in the air, excitedly looking for the figure of those people in Longcheng college.

 Chapter 1280

    But he was disappointed to find that he didn''t see the people of Longcheng college. He had asked sister Qingyin what the logo of Longcheng college was like? But he didn''t see the sign of Longcheng college in the crowd.


    "You don''t know the people of Longcheng University. Even if they appear in the crowd, you don''t necessarily know them." Wu Hao smiles faintly. After all, Longcheng college is thousands of miles away from Qinghe college. How can it easily recognize the people of Longcheng college in the crowd when they are not familiar with each other? Moreover, it''s absolutely impossible for Longcheng college to make a special move this time. It seems that it''s very special, although it''s really a special move this time, However, Longcheng University will definitely keep a low profile of this special recruitment, at least to keep up with it once. Their special recruitment is just a simple special recruitment. It doesn''t need too much fighting and arousing the masses. I believe there are only a few people who come to Qinghe University in Qinghe city. After all, this is not a big event in itself, It''s not to take all the people of Qinghe university to Longcheng University. Just take 20 or 30 people, or even more than a dozen people back. If you want so many people, it seems that you pay too much attention to Qinghe city. It''s always easy to attract people''s attention.


    Moreover, the special recruitment of Longcheng university is definitely aimed at many cities. It''s impossible to say that it''s aimed at Qinghe city. If dozens of cities drive together, if each city sends five tutors, a large group of tutors will leave Longcheng University. Rongcheng University also needs tutors to carry out daily teaching and empty all the tutors at once, It seems that this special move is too special, and there is no doubt that it attracts people''s attention.


    In any case, the Lord of Lingtian will be careful. There must be only one tutor from Longcheng college in the whole Qinghe City, and no more than two tutors at most.


    Wu Hao thinks so, and his eyes are also looking at some people on the rostrum. Although there is no obvious rostrum, there is no doubt that the location of the president, that is, the location of the rostrum, most of them are used to this kind of picture. The tutors just look at everyone on the square easily, Although the usual qualification examination competition will not mobilize all the students, it is the students in Qinghe city after all. Most of the tutors are expressionless, only two of them look a little unnatural. Their eyes are scanning the students in the air and on the ground, and they seem to want to find something in the crowd, This proves that two people are not the tutors of Qinghe University, and other tutors seem to focus on the two tutors intentionally or unconsciously, which proves once again that the two tutors are not from Qinghe University, so the probability of coming from Longcheng university is undoubtedly high.


    "See, the two next to the Dean should be tutors from Rongcheng college." Wu Hao points to the two tutors around the dean. Ling fei''er looks in the direction he points to and naturally sees them. However, he is not familiar with the tutors of Qingke college, so he doesn''t think they are strange or familiar. Anyway, other tutors are also strange to him.


    He didn''t know how Wu Hao judged that the two men were from Longcheng college, but since he said so, he believed that they were tutors from Longcheng college.


    In fact, he didn''t know what use he wanted to find a tutor from Wenchuan college. Anyway, he had already started the mobilization meeting. He would immediately know who the tutor was, but he was eager to know what was going on and who were from Rongcheng college. It was quite exciting to see that the two men were Ling Fei Er from Longcheng college.


    "Just the two of them? Is there no other mentor? " Ling Fei son excitedly asks a way.


    "No, this special recruitment of Longcheng university is definitely a large-scale special recruitment for more than ten or even dozens of cities. Each city sends two tutors, which is also a large part of tutors. No matter how big Longcheng university is, it is impossible for him to send five teachers from one city. In that case, Rongcheng University will have no tutors, And I''m afraid there are only dozens of students in each city, or even only a dozen students. In this case, they can''t use so many tutors to go together. There are two already a lot of them. " Wu Hao explained.


    "Two mentors, too, seems to be enough." Ling Fei Er smiles and nods.


    Two people are chatting here, and the dean in the center of the square begins to speak.


    "All the students of Qinghe university know that the qualification examination competition of Qinghe University will start soon. As usual, the qualification examination competition will be held in each grade of you, and everyone must participate in it. In addition, each grade will decide the ten strongest, and the ten strongest will have the opportunity to challenge different ages. If they win, Then you can get the teaching resources of your grade. For example, ten winners of the third grade challenge the winners of the tenth grade and win. Then these ten people can get the teaching resources of the fourth grade. In this way, we can better obtain the teaching level equivalent to our own strength, So I hope everyone can go all out to play their best level of strength, to prove their strength, and I hope you can play to the highest level as if you are at your limit. "


    The president''s words did not arouse too much interest among the students. After all, the qualification examination competition has long been common for them, and not everyone will be excited about it. If you really feel excited about it, that is, the first year and the second grade are here, and they are freshmen after graduation. They are still interested in the qualification examination competition, The vast majority of people are looking forward to his next words. After all, they have clearly known that this qualification examination competition will be very special, not only the qualification examination competition in Qinghe University, but also the people from Longcheng University have come to Qinghe University and are going to have a special recruitment here, which is the focus of their attention, Even if they don''t want to enter the special recruitment list, they also want to know what''s going on in this special recruitment. If the conditions are relaxed, maybe they will have a chance.


    The Dean also saw that everyone''s interest was not in the qualification examination competition, but in the special recruitment of Longcheng University. How popular the special recruitment of Longcheng university has been in the college these days. Of course, as the Dean, he also knows that special recruitment is not common, and it is also the special recruitment of Longcheng University, which is directly affiliated to the protoss of spirit, Of course, people are more interested.

 Chapter 1281

    He looked at all the people smile, and no longer continue to talk nonsense, but frankly told them about the special move.


    "Students, this qualification examination competition is a little different. I think you should have heard how much your tutors have said, and you should also have some understanding. In addition to the normal progress of the qualification examination competition of Qinghe University, there are tutors from Longcheng University who come to our Qinghe University for special recruitment. You have heard right, they are special recruitment from Longcheng University!" The dean''s voice was very loud, which immediately excited the people below. Although they knew the news for a long time, it still made everyone feel extremely excited when they said it in person from the dean''s mouth, because it has been proved to be true, which means that all of them have a fair chance to enter Longcheng University, The only problem is to see if they have the strength to meet the requirements of special recruitment.


    "Students, be quiet. I know this news is very exciting for everyone. After all, the special recruitment of Longcheng university is extremely exciting for every student in Gaotian Shenjie. However, this special recruitment is based on the completion of Qinghe University''s own qualification examination competition. It''s a separate special recruitment, not an audition like special recruitment, So first of all, we should complete the qualification examination competition of the college The dean''s voice was a little loud and reminded them to be quiet. After everyone was quiet, he continued: "I''d like to give you a detailed introduction to the rules of this special recruitment. First of all, it must be carried out on the basis of the completion of Qinghe University''s own qualification examination competition. That is to say, only after the Qinghe University''s qualification examination competition is completely over, The special recruitment activity has just officially started, and the target of special recruitment is the top ten people in each grade. I think you know what it means when you hear this. Only your own strength can enter the top ten of each grade can you have the chance to enter the list of special recruitment. So what you have to do is to finish your competition well and give full play to your strength, Try to make it to the top ten. "


    "After entering the top ten of the grade, you will also be included in the list of this special admission. However, this special admission does not include all the top ten students in Longcheng University. The rule of the special admission is that all the top ten students gather together, go to a place together, and then go through some difficulties and obstacles to a designated place, The first ten people who arrive at the designated place will be able to go to xianglongcheng with these two tutors from Longcheng college to further study in Longcheng college. The rules are very simple, that is, there are no special requirements. As for how you get to the designated place, there are no detailed rules. After all, you have to face a more terrible battlefield in the future. In this case, how to deal with the challenges from yourself and from your side, you need to have a better grasp and stronger strength to deal with them, Whether it''s protecting yourself or getting a better place, you need to make a better plan for yourself. " When the dean said these words, he looked very serious, and his words were also very serious. As the Dean, he was very clear that this kind of almost irregular competition rules was actually the most cruel competition. But he was also very clear that when they went to Longcheng University, they would have more difficulties. If they didn''t do this well, they would be in danger sooner or later, If you can''t learn to protect yourself well, even if you leave the college in the future, there will be only one way to die. Gaotian Shenjie has never been a kind and peaceful world. It is full of danger everywhere. Even if you have friends around you, you may become enemies on the battlefield at any time in the future.


    After listening to the dean''s words, except for some people in the lower grades who were very excited, all the people in the higher grades put away their smiles and excitement and became serious. They also knew that this kind of irregular competition meant that all violence could be used recklessly, since only ten people could reach the end, If they can, it''s OK to kill all the other 100 people, which means that if they can''t get to the place successfully, they may be killed by others. This seemingly easy and simple rule means rough fighting. The special move of Longcheng university is not so simple.


    Under normal circumstances, some activities of the college do not involve killing. However, this special move of Longcheng college directly indicates the possibility of killing. Although it is not said directly, this rule means that even if there is a killing, it is normal. In this case, the cruelty of this special move is self-evident. If you want to reach the end point, it is necessary to make a decision, Or do you have enough strength? There are only two ways to eliminate all the opponents. There is no other way. Opportunists are vulnerable to strength. After all, they can continue to challenge those who have reached the finish line before they reach the finish line. It doesn''t mean that they can''t be challenged after they reach the finish line. If they have enough strength, even if the opportunists reach the finish line first, The powerful can also kill those who have reached the finish line, as long as the last ten are left at the finish line. After all, this competition rule doesn''t say that it''s impossible to do so, but it doesn''t. If the regulations do not work, it means that it is an operable method. Since it is operable, then someone will do so. There is no doubt that it will be a fierce fight in the middle or before the end.


    Everyone has seen the terrible future, but everyone is still excited to be able to enter Longcheng college. Everyone''s desire for Longcheng college is hidden in their serious eyes. It is the dream of many students in the divine world to enter Longcheng college. Now Longcheng college has a special recruitment, no matter whether it is in other cities or not, Qinghecheng, fortunately, has become one of the favourites, which also means that they are lucky in the high heaven. The next question is whether they have the strength to really enter Longcheng college.


    Because this special move is open to all the ten winners who have the strongest strength in the whole year, the seniors have more confidence. After all, no matter how strong they are, it means that they can get better competition results and get better performance in the special move, What they have to do is to find the final location as soon as possible, and then use absolute strength to suppress other people and ensure their final victory.

 Chapter 1282

    And those middle and lower grades who are not strong start to imagine how they should win next second. When their strength is not dominant, they are bound to adopt strategies to complete this special move. If they only rely on their strength, then this special move is obviously unfair to them, especially the 123456 grade, For them, the situation is even more so. Although they are the top ten winners of the year, it doesn''t mean that they can beat the 10th, 11th, 12th or even higher graders. However, since this special move is aimed at the top ten people of all years, it means that they have the same chance, too, when their strength is not dominant, The only way to get them into the list is undoubtedly by their own intelligence, but they have no idea what kind of method they should use. After all, in the face of absolute strength, their strategies are easy to be wiped out directly. Only by relying on a wider range of topics can they have the chance to win the final victory.


    Everyone is racking their brains to figure out how to win the final victory. There are 16 grades with 10 students in each grade. That is to say, 160 students participated in the special recruitment of Longcheng University in the end, but only 10 students were able to get the special recruitment quota. That is to say, 150 of the 160 students had to be eliminated. We were not sure what to do. Even those in the sixth grade in the 15th grade had no absolute advantage, After all, in this case, everyone has to face the challenge of the remaining 159 people, rather than the challenge of their own grade. Any insidious and cruel way is possible. We must be careful to win the final victory.


    At the end of the premier''s speech, the atmosphere below is very dignified, but at the same time, everyone has great confidence in it. Even if they don''t know how to deal with the challenge of 1v159, they are still full of confidence. Anyway, this is a great hope for them.


    The atmosphere of the dean''s scissors field was so dignified that he adjusted his mood and said: "I think we all know that this is a very strict selection and a very cruel competition. But I want to tell you that as practitioners, you have to face a very cruel reality. For you, you left the College and entered the real society, At that time, you have to face the danger of being completely eliminated from the world at any time. Not to mention people, even if you walk in the wild, you are likely to be completely eliminated by those powerful creatures. In the high heaven, as practitioners, you should be prepared to face risks at any time. The greater the risk, the greater your hope of success, Only when you have experienced the challenges of great risks can you become real practitioners. Real practitioners are soldiers who are strong in the wind and waves, rather than relying on the knowledge learned in the college to think that you can get powerful power. They are only learners, but not practitioners, Moreover, only when practitioners have experienced those powerful storms and challenges can they really exert their own strength incisively and vividly. Just studying in the college can not prove how strong you are. You have never experienced challenges. Without me, you have never experienced those cruelties. You can''t call them real soldiers. The name of high heaven and God practitioners means cruelty, Maybe it''s your cruelty to others, and it''s also others'' cruelty to you, which has nothing to do with your strength, but a kind of spiritual idea. Only when you have the determination to challenge a stronger future and a stronger risk, can you really obtain a stronger external strength and a stronger internal determination, which are merged and integrated, Only in this way can we create a truly powerful cultivator. "


    "This special recruitment of Longcheng university is to give you better promotion space and better learning resources. This is a huge benefit for each of you, but I hope you can always know that any benefit corresponds to the risk behind it, I hope you know that there are corresponding costs hidden behind the gifts given to each and every one of you in three days. This is not the cruel reality, but the law. Every benefit means huge risks. If you want to get such benefits, you must be prepared to challenge risks. Now is the time for you to challenge risks, This danger may make you stop on the road of cultivators forever, but on the contrary, once you break through the risk, the future promotion space will be quite huge for you. You can get much more learning resources than other cultivators can get, and your strength promotion space will become very huge. I don''t advise you how to do it, I only hope that you can see your heart clearly. If you really want a better space and want to be a real and more powerful cultivator, then you should not be afraid of risks. You should try your best to challenge others and overcome yourself at the same time. If your mother is not willing to challenge such huge risks and the huge benefits behind the risks, If you want to study quietly and step by step, I think it''s excusable. After all, everyone has their own different choices. There is no right or wrong choice. I just hope that you can become a stronger self. What''s the way to go? After all, it''s the way you choose, and how to choose and move forward. "


    Having said that, Dean, you two tutors from Longcheng college have a conversation.


    One of the tutors stood up and looked around at all the students in the air and on the ground. Then he said with a deep voice in his hoarse voice, "I''m glad to be able to come to Jincheng College for special recruitment. The strength of Qingcheng college is praiseworthy in many front yards. I also see that every student in Qinghe college has his own characteristics, What kind of college is Longcheng college? I don''t think it''s necessary for me to introduce more. Although coming to Longcheng college can''t guarantee that every student will be able to stand out and have extraordinary achievements in the future, at least Longcheng college can give you a better space, better resources and help you become a more powerful cultivator, And to be able to get you on this path faster and more stable than others.

 Chapter 1283

    If you are willing to come to Longcheng college to study, I hope you can give full play to your strength. Rongcheng college welcomes every student who is willing to become a stronger cultivator to study. "


    After that, he sat down and gave the right to speak to the president again.


    "I don''t have anything else to say. I hope you can understand your own needs. That''s enough. Today''s rest, you can adjust your own mentality. The tutors of each class will hold a meeting later, and then tell you how to face the next two competitions. The qualification examination competition will officially start tomorrow, and after the qualification examination competition is over, I will give you a two-day rest. After the rest, the special recruitment activity of Longcheng college will officially start. I hope you can think about how to face this qualification examination competition and how to face the next special recruitment of Longcheng college more carefully. "


    The Dean then took the tutor back to the meeting room and began to tell the tutor how to arrange the specific activities.


    All the students went back to their classes.


    "Brother Linghao, don''t we just have to face more than 100 opponents this time?" Ling Fei Er didn''t think about the rules of the game, but felt that under the rules of the game, it seemed that everything was very simple, at least they had to face only more than 100 opponents, which was really not a particularly big thing with their current strength, any ice giant could sweep a large area if they were summoned.


    "According to the rules of the game, we really have to face only more than 100 opponents, but the rules of the game do not specify specific things, which means that there is a lot of room to play. People with strong strength may directly start fighting, but those with less strength may try their best to prevent others from winning. Think about it, In the end, only 10 people can win the final victory, so what should we do for the remaining 150 people? They may form an alliance to deal with those powerful people, or they may use some cruel means, such as poisoning, to kill other opponents in various ways. Although we only have more than 100 opponents, we should not take them lightly, This time, the challenge is much more difficult than the challenge of the qualification examination competition itself. What we have to face is the qualification examination competition. Even if all the winners are in grade one, the seniors will not be as strong as us, but they will do anything to win. "


    Wu Hao said: "after all, Longcheng college has a huge attraction for most people, especially those with strong strength. The closer they are to those who hope, the more they want to do whatever it takes, so does she? At that time, they may join hands with the same powerful people to complete the competition. After all, there are ten places, not one. If there is only one place, they may choose one by one, even if they form an alliance, they will kill each other in the end, But in the case of ten places, it is also feasible to find five best friends to form an alliance and finish the game together, so the challenge we are facing is not small


    "Brother Linghao, you are really modest. In the face of such a competition, you even said that the pressure is not small. Our strength should be able to easily kill some people, right?" Ling fei''er spits out his tongue playfully. He doesn''t care much about Wu Hao''s seriousness. Although this challenge may face a lot of pressure, he believes in his own strength and can easily face these challenges. Not to mention 150 people, it''s 1500 or 15000. He didn''t pay attention to it. When he faced the flaming giant at the beginning, That''s tens of thousands of fighting power, and he''s also the same. He doesn''t have the slightest cowardice. The strength of those flaming giants is not stronger than them. In that case, he can defeat them and win. At this time, in the face of such a level of challenge, let alone, he can easily win, let alone her Linghao brother, In the face of such challenges, we can easily cope with them.


    Looking at his self-confidence, Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing. When he was in Tianyuan City, he didn''t need to challenge the seniors with all his strength. Now he has experienced so many things, experienced the baptism of so many women, and his strength is constantly improving with them. To tell the truth, this level of challenge really doesn''t need too much attention, Just let him have a bottom in his heart, what kind of challenges he will face next. As for himself, in fact, he didn''t put such challenges in his heart.


    The two returned to the classroom.


    Although there is a clear answer to this matter, they knew that Longcheng college would come to qinghecheng for special recruitment, but it still made everyone feel very excited. After everyone came back to the classroom, they still discussed this matter enthusiastically. Although they may not be able to enter the list of candidates, everyone is guessing, Who on earth will be on the last ten lists?


    Wu HaoLing, fei''er kuangfeng, there is no doubt that they will be included in this list. There is no doubt about this. The question is how many of the next seven lists will be, how many will be born in senior grades, and how many will be born in junior grades? It''s the focus of their discussion.


    Wu Hao has no interest in this. As long as he can get into other people, he has no interest. It doesn''t matter who gets into the list.


    Qingyin soon returned to the classroom after the meeting. Everyone was quiet. Everyone was looking forward to what he was going to tell you.


    "Students, now you should also be very clear that Longcheng university has confirmed that it will come to Qinghe University for special recruitment, and the rules of special recruitment have also been told to you. What do you think about this?" Qingyin came directly to everyone. He didn''t say too much directly, but wanted them to say their own opinions.


    "The rules of the game, I think, mean that the challenges we have to deal with next are very big." Someone said.


    "Yes, although there is no detailed description of any rules, it also means that the rules are very extensive and there are not too many restrictions on us. If we can enter the top ten, we will be directly included in the 160 special recruitment lists. At that time, we will have to face the challenge that other people have no rules."


    "Tutor Qingyin, didn''t the college really make special arrangements? If it is in accordance with such rules, it will be a very cruel game, special recruitment, this matter may die a lot of people

 Chapter 1284

    "Yes, doesn''t master Qingyin really have more detailed competition rules? If only according to the rules of the competition that the president said now, a lot of people will die


    Qingyin looks around and shakes her head. Her face is very serious.


    "In normal competitions, there are no dead people. It''s just like the qualification examination competition. Even if you have the ability to kill your opponent, you are also required not to hurt his life. But the reason why this special move is special is that it tests not only your strength, but also simulates a real, very harsh environment, These environments come from the outside world, as well as from everyone around you. They test the viability of each and every one of you. After all, after entering Longcheng college, what you have to do is not just study. It is very likely that you will further test your viability. I have never been in Longcheng college, but it is said that Longcheng college is a very special college, He is a place that directly provides talents for the inner clan of the spirit clan, which also means that the living conditions of this place are very harsh. If you want to survive well in Longcheng college, you need to show sufficient survival ability in the process of special recruitment. If you can''t even survive the special recruitment, then after you arrive at Longcheng college, The chances of survival are much less


    Everyone listened to Qingyin''s speech in silence. They all knew that Qingyin was right. If Longcheng college itself had a very harsh environment, then if the survival challenges here could not pass, let alone after arriving at Longcheng college.


    "The Dean didn''t elaborate on the other rules, that is to say, the rules you heard are the final rules, as long as you can reach the preset place. The top ten are the ten people who enter Longcheng University, and there are not many other requirements, but the Dean also said that under this requirement, We mentors need to explain to you the hidden conditions in these rules. "


    Qingyin looked at them and said: "among all the competitions, the most fearless is the competition with detailed rules. After all, you know what to avoid and what to do. But this kind of competition without rules means that it gives you a very wide space and gives the opponent a very loose space. No matter what way you use, as long as you can complete the competition, It''s the winner in the end, so you should pay attention to how to avoid the risk of the game. There are no restrictions on this game. As long as you can reach the preset end, you will be the winner. But just now the dean asked me to make it clear to you that it''s not sweets, it''s the winner, but within a certain time, Only the ten people who stay in the preset place can become the final winner. I think you know what it means. Even if you reach the top ten as soon as possible, it doesn''t mean that you can become the winner. If you are defeated by others after reaching the finish line, you will also lose the qualification to enter Longcheng University, Longcheng college requires ten people who can finally stay in the preset place, not the first ten people who arrive at the destination. "


    "After paying attention to this point, I want to tell you that there is too much space in this competition. You either choose to form an alliance or crush everyone else with your most powerful strength. In addition, you can also use any means you can think of to win this competition, although the practitioners attach great importance to the spiritual connotation of cultivation, But I hope everyone of you can understand that when a practitioner completes something, he must make sacrifices. These sacrifices may be morally evil, but they are helpful for your future. Don''t consider too many moral factors. Within the rules, within the damage that everyone can bear, even if it violates some common sense, it''s understandable, Because if you don''t, others will choose this cruel way to eliminate you. This is a cruel world, a cruel competition, and a cruel challenge. In this case, don''t be soft hearted to others. If you can fight for your own interests, just fight for your own interests as much as possible. Otherwise, I will only regret it, and I don''t want to pay it, I think you all know what kind of method you should use. I just want to remind you not to choose kindness at this time. You are kind to the enemy, and the enemy will not be kind to you. When you should be cruel, you should be cruel. I hope you will remember that. " Qingyin said.


    All of them nodded their heads seriously. They knew very well that what they said was to tell them not to be soft hearted and kill them directly when they should be killed. This sand also means death, and death is not necessarily a fair killing. They can also choose to poison or assassinate others by other mean. All kinds of situations are possible, As long as we can win the final victory and fight for more space for ourselves, all these means are allowed, because this is an unrestrained competition in itself. In this case, we should not set too many obstacles to our conscience and have finished the competition. Force as the goal, then all these means can be allowed, even if they do not use, other opponents will also use these methods.


    This was a cruel killing. In order to get better resources, Lilan created a cold killing far beyond the ordinary time. When they heard the rules of the game, they were ready for it. There was no big accident.


    "But I want to say one more thing to you. Some of you will be in the final list. Although it''s a cruel competition, I hope that as classmates, you can show mercy to each other, forgive others, and don''t do things too much. Your opponents are others. Don''t force your classmates to death. Similarly, I hope that each of you can see clearly the situation and know clearly that it is impossible to win. Don''t hold on hard and don''t put yourself into a meaningless forbidden area of death. It doesn''t mean anything to you. " Qingyin glanced at them and said.


    "I see!"


    All of them nodded solemnly. After all, classmates are also a kind of relationship. If they start killing each other, there is no doubt that no one can get any benefits. After all, Wu Hao''s strength is there, and they are likely to be killed by Wu Hao. What he said is tantamount to letting Wu Hao show mercy to them. Of course, the second half of the sentence is also very important, It''s hard to guarantee that Wu Hao won''t kill them if they have to kill themselves.

 Chapter 1285

    "Now that you all know it, you should go back and adjust your state in the next day. What you are going to start tomorrow is the qualification examination competition of Qinghe University. For you, if you want to enter the special recruitment of Longcheng University, you have to complete the qualification examination competition first. I hope each of you can get good results in the qualification examination competition, A large number of you, I believe, will be able to enter the top ten places of the grade. For the rest of you, I hope you will not determine your strength level so soon. What you should do is to work hard. Before all the results come out, don''t make a conclusion for yourself. I believe each of you has great potential, After the top ten of the financial qualification examination competition, you will have the opportunity to enter the special recruitment of Longcheng University. I hope that each of you can exert all your strength and use all the skills I taught you and the combat skills you learned in actual combat. Don''t let yourself down. " Qingyin sonorous and powerful said.


    "Yes Everyone nodded heavily. For them, now is the time to give full play to what they have learned.


    "Go back and get ready."


    Everyone left the classroom. Wu Hao and Ling fei''er also left the classroom first. After Qingyin sorted out her office, she left with them. There was not much intersection on the road. Wu Hao and they went back to their house. Qingyin also came home through the underground passage after returning to the house.


    "Sister Qingyin."


    When the three little Loris saw him coming back, they all said hello to him happily. Qingyin hugged them with a smile and gave them a kiss. She liked her sisters very much, especially in the three little loris. Although Wu Hao would spoil them every night and let them enjoy their special happiness as girls, But this kind of relationship between their sisters is also the same, can make each other feel extra happy.


    "What about my husband? Why didn''t you see him? " Qingyin light smile, holding three little Laurie.


    "My husband took Dina''s elder sister, Fei Er''s elder sister, Yu Ying, Yu die, Yun Han and Yun Ru, and they went upstairs." Xiao Lan said with a little blush.


    "What are you doing upstairs so early?" Qingyin asked casually, but didn''t think much about it.


    "My husband said that tomorrow your school is going to have a qualification examination competition. Today I''ll relax and adjust my state. We wanted to go up. Hee hee, my husband said that when sister Qingyin comes back, we''ll go upstairs together." Xiao Di knows to say, can''t wait to pull Qingyin upstairs.


    As soon as Qingyin hears Xiaodi''s words, she immediately understands how Wu Hao wants to adjust his state? With so many beauties, of course, he wants to have a good time and relax himself. For him, it seems that every time something happens, this is the best way for him to relax and adjust. For other men, it may be indulgence, but for him, it can improve his strength and his whole state, In that case, what can we say? If he wants to relax well, let him relax well, and this is undoubtedly the best way for the women who love him to relax.


    "You three little Loris should be careful later. You are more and more loved by him now. He seems to enjoy you more and more. Don''t cry when you are tired." Qingyin laughs and jokes that after being together for a long time, she has gradually let go of her inner shyness. The beauties with sisters all over the bed enjoy themselves with her. The shyness among these women has also been reduced a lot. On the contrary, these three little Loris are still in a very shy stage.


    Sure enough, as soon as Qingyin said this, the three little Laurie''s face turned red, especially the shy little blue. Xiaobing and Xiaodi looked OK. Although they blushed, the two sisters looked at each other and spit out their tongue.


    "I love my husband very much." Xiaobing spits out her tongue playfully, and her smart and naughty expression matches with her light shy face. Even Qingyin finds that she wants to spoil this little girl, not to mention Wu Hao as a man. No wonder Wu Hao likes to enjoy these young girls every night.


    "Well, well, let''s go, let my husband love you well." Qingyin smiles, goes upstairs with the three of them, pushes the door into the room, and the room has begun to enjoy.


    Xiaobing and Xiaodi jump on the bed with a smile, throw themselves into his arms and enjoy themselves with him. Qingyin smiles, closes the door and takes Xiaolan''s hand to the bed. Soon there will be a group of beauties on the big bed, letting Wu Hao enjoy himself.


    The next morning, Wu HaoLing, Fei Er and Qingyin went to the college together.


    The whole Qinghe university has been boiling in the atmosphere of the qualification examination competition. This year''s qualification examination competition is particularly special. Longcheng University will have a special recruitment here in the future, and all the features and details have been published. Everyone is excited. Only a few people think that they don''t need to do any special consideration and work harder, The vast majority of people think that this is an opportunity. Only if they work harder can they have a chance to get a place in Longcheng University. After all, compared with Qinghe University, Longcheng university is a heaven and a earth. Although Qinghe university is very famous near the border city, it is just like a cloud and a mud compared with Longcheng University, Not to mention the same.


    The vast majority of people still hope to pass the examination contest and enter the top ten of the grade, so that they have a chance to enter the special recruitment ceremony of Longcheng University. After all, compared with the grade competition, they have to face less. After all, more than 100 opponents are not worth mentioning compared with thousands of opponents in grade, As long as you can get the top ten place from the examination contest, you have at least one hope to enter Longcheng University. Although the ten lists to enter Longcheng university are relatively ten out of ten thousand, which is quite difficult, every aspiring practitioner is eager to enter the top ten list. Once you enter Longcheng University, it is tantamount to stepping up to the sky, Stepping into an unimaginable height here, the learning resources and development space of Qinghe university can''t be compared at all.


    In this warm atmosphere, the whole Qinghe college is like a boiling pot, the atmosphere is quite warm.

 Chapter 1286

    The review competition officially opened.


    Each class first selects ten people, then each class winner carries on the selection competition, finally selects each grade strongest ten people.


    Wu Hao''s class.


    For the sake of fairness, each class has different tutors cross responsibility, which can avoid unnecessary trouble to the greatest extent, and also better achieve openness and fairness, and give everyone enough fair treatment.


    We all know that the next step is to decide the top ten of the class, but most people already know how to carry out the competition. After all, the number of their class is very small. Compared with the tens and hundreds of other classes, there are only ten people in their class. It''s actually quite simple to choose ten from them, In particular, even if they don''t have to go out of their way to choose, they also know how to allocate the number of people. First of all, Wu Hao is sure to easily get the first place. There is no doubt about that. Then there is Ling Fei Er, who is also very strong. There is no need to worry about whether he can get the top ten places. None of them can beat her, Although the girl usually smiles, looks simple and lovely, and seems to be harmless to human beings and animals. She has no strength at all, but in fact, her strength is quite high, which is very important to them. Pro, it''s very clear that the next one is kuangfeng. This guy is usually cold and seems to be difficult to deal with. In fact, his strength is also very strong, which is not easy for them to defeat. These three people occupy the top three positions, followed by Fang Yin, whose strength is also very strong, It''s absolutely no problem to get the top ten places in the class. Then there are several people in the wind team. It''s no problem to enter the top ten. The only problem is how to choose the remaining people?


    The tutor is also a bit embarrassed. There are at least dozens of people in other classes, and there are hundreds of people to compete. Relatively speaking, they spend more time and energy, and can watch more. However, there are only about ten people in this class. It''s too simple to choose ten people. They can do it by drawing lots with their eyes closed. However, as a competition, what should be carried out still needs to be carried out, It''s absolutely not easy to make a fool of them. It''s not responsible for them. As a tutor, he''s not responsible. He doesn''t want such a result.


    "Dear students, you know that this is the beginning of the qualification examination competition, so you have to select the ten strongest people from the class. There are few people in your class, so this matter is relatively simple. As long as there are ten people who can win, then the competition is over. As for the way to carry out the competition, I think you don''t mind scuffling. I''ll draw a circle for you. As long as you get out of the circle, you will lose. Ten people in the group are the winners of the competition. " The tutor looked at them and said, his face is very serious, but his eyes are very sad. Other classes have to go through several competitions to decide the final ten winners. This class can only get the final ten winners in one competition, and it must be very fast than the competition, so there is no need to think about anything else, Just one game can solve it.


    Of course, they don''t have any opinions. This game doesn''t need much trouble. It''s the best if it can be solved quickly.


    When the tutor saw that they had no problem, he drew a big circle on the ground and everyone entered the circle.


    "You, the construction of your class is very special at the beginning. I hope each of you can give full play to your best level. Facing this competition, this is the beginning of your entering the qualification examination competition. At the same time, it is also the first step for you to welcome the special recruitment of Longcheng University. Only when you can get the top ten of the class, You have the chance to enter the next round of the qualification examination competition. Only when you enter the next round can you get close to the special recruitment of Longcheng University. I don''t know how your Qingyin tutor usually teaches you, but I think Qingyin tutor has told you about the importance of this competition. I won''t repeat it here, If it''s not necessary, I hope you take this game seriously


    As soon as the tutor finished, he put his hand into the air and snapped his fingers. The competition officially began.


    Wu Hao is really not interested in this kind of competition. He kills each other in the same class. There is really no need for such a few people to have a meaningful competition. Just a few people are enough to go out, and it is not difficult to leave ten people.


    But other people are careful to stay in the circle. They dare not move, Wu Hao dare not move, and Ling Feier dare not move. Crazy Feng chooses the target on other people. If he thinks he can deal with it, then of course he will deal with the people he can deal with. Other slightly powerful people also know that such a game is meaningless, Also directly picked the weakest few people in the class to start fighting, in the fight, the beginning is fast, the end is fast, almost no big movement, a few fell out of the circle, one by one sigh, the opponent did not do too much attack action instructions, politely carried out a discussion, but was pushed out of the field. After all, it means that they have lost the qualification to enter the next round, but they have not lost their confidence. In their class, how abnormal everyone is and how strong their strength is, they all know very well that only those who are really powerful can stay here, and it only took less than two minutes, There are only ten people left in the circle.


    Even the tutor couldn''t laugh or cry. In other classes, it must be a very fierce competition. But in this class, the competition looks like a joke. Everyone is competing with each other. After a few moves, there are only ten people left. This kind of feeling is really funny.


    The tutor counted the number of people on the field, determined that there were only ten people left, and then announced the result of the game.


    "Congratulations to the ten players on the field. You have got the top ten places in this class. The next thing you have to do is wait for the results of other classes. Each class will choose ten places. All the top ten classes of this year will gather together and draw lots separately to decide the top ten players of this year. Good luck to you."


    This competition is really too fast. As a tutor, he is a little at a loss. He feels like he has just left now and seems to have dealt with this job casually.

 Chapter 1287

    But if he continues to stay in this class, and it seems so meaningless, simply helpless sigh, continue to say with them.


    "Your class itself is a very special existence. What tutor Qingyin received at that time is the person with the highest level of qualification and ability among the new students of Qinghe University. I hope you can deal with this qualification examination competition with a better level, At the same time, I also hope you can better face the next special recruitment activities of xianglongcheng Longcheng college. What kind of place is xianglongcheng? What kind of college is Longcheng college? I think you should have had some understanding. I won''t say more. In a word, Longcheng university is a very special existence, and also a place with huge favorable resources and rising space. No matter you want to further cultivate or do a career in the patriarch, you can get a better rising space from Longcheng University, So, since you are so special and each of you has such a strong strength, I hope you can set your goal a little bigger and put your goal on Longcheng University. Although it is a loss to Qinghe City, it is a great benefit to you, I believe each of you will never forget your experience in Longcheng University. In the future, you will still be excellent students from Longcheng University. "


    "I see, tutor."


    Several people on the field nodded excitedly. Although winning the top ten of the class is not of great significance to these people, it is the beginning of their next step. Only after finishing this step can they prove that they have further space and strength. How can they not be excited.


    "I don''t want to say anything else. I believe you know what you want to do, what you should do, and how to do it. I believe you have already calculated for yourself, and your Qingyin tutor must have said something similar to you, so I won''t tell you any more. You should wait for the notice later, Anyway, there is still your Qingyin tutor behind to take you to the competition, so you can do what you want next. If you want to practice well, you can do it well. It doesn''t matter if you are transferred to other classes to visit their competition. In a word, what should you do now? I''ll go first. " The teacher laughed and left the class directly. The competition in this class was a little fast for him, which made people laugh and cry. It only took less than five minutes. This kind of competition can''t be seen in any class. But it''s also a fact. The whole competition was finished in five minutes. Now that it''s finished, he doesn''t have to stay here all the time. Anyway, it doesn''t matter to stay and go back. It''s better to go back and give them a free space. If they want to practice well, they can practice well. If they want to watch other people''s games, they can watch other people''s games, Basically, every class in the college is open and open. They can do whatever they want.


    As soon as the tutor left, the atmosphere in the whole classroom became more relaxed. Ling fei''er looked at Wu Hao with a smile. Several of them didn''t even move. The game ended. Originally, she thought that someone else would want to challenge them. As a result, people in the same class knew their strength quite well, No one touched them at all. In less than two minutes, the weaker ones were beaten out of the field.


    "Congratulations, I hope each of you can play well." Several students shrugged their shoulders, adjusted their mentality, and sent congratulations to them with a smile.


    "Although this time, you are sorry to leave, but I hope you can face the qualification examination competition well in the next year and give full play to your strength. I believe that even now, with your strength, you can also face the challenges of higher level, so wait until the next qualification examination competition, I hope every one of you can give full play to your strength. Even without us and Qingyin tutor, you can give full play to your strength. I hope that at that time, you were not wandering in the second grade, but in the seventh or eighth grade or even in the ninety twelfth grade, Have a seat of your own. " Wu Hao said that when he opened his mouth, other people nodded and agreed. He didn''t say anything more. In this class, Wu Hao''s weight was no less than that of Qingyin. Basically, other people listened to what he said.


    After all, Wu Hao''s qualifications are totally beyond their imagination, and his mentality and realm seem to be quite high. He feels that to some extent, he has surpassed the strength level of Qingyin tutor, and now he can''t see through his strength level. In this case, of course, they choose to listen to her, since he encourages them so much, They chose to wait until next year''s qualification examination competition to continue to challenge this session in the way he said. Their level certainly can''t be compared with Wu Hao of the same session. But when the next session comes, they will be assigned to other freshmen, and the situation will be very different. With their strength, you can face their challenges in the best condition, They are in the same class or even the same grade. Yes, it''s easy to get the top ten in this examination competition, but their goal should not stop there. Instead, they should put their goal on a higher level and directly face the challenges of higher grades. Fortunately, the qualification examination competition itself has established such a challenge system. As long as they can win the top ten, they can continue to challenge upward, Until my strength can''t be challenged, it means that my strength level just reaches the level of that grade. In this case, I can choose my best way of cultivation.


    "Don''t give up just because there is no one to supervise you. Self management. Anyway, you should remember that the next step is your own life. There is no Qingyin tutor, but there are other tutors. Even if other tutors can''t be compared with Qingyin tutor, you should have a high demand for yourself. Qingyin tutor never asks for anything from you, But he told you that everyone should have a higher self-esteem, and only under the higher self-esteem can you give full play to your better level of strength. "

 Chapter 1288

    "In this case, I think you all know that even if you go to Nanning and take part in the qualification examination competition again, you should also set the highest requirements on yourself. Don''t relax your requirements. I hope that one day in the future, when you can meet with you in another city or any other place, you will no longer be students, It''s a cultivator, a warrior with great strength and soul. " Wu Hao looked at them and said seriously. Everyone nodded solemnly.


    "Don''t worry. Hello, we will overcome our laziness and let ourselves have a better level. Although we may not be able to go to Longcheng college with you, we will never give up our requirements. One day in the future, when we meet, our strength may not be as good as you, but we will not let you down."


    "Yes, even if we can''t go to Longcheng college, even if we can''t accept the continuous guidance of Qingyin tutor, we have cultivated our own requirements. No matter what, we will demand ourselves with higher requirements. We will never fall into the trap of laziness and let ourselves live a mediocre cultivation life with those people, What we want is the best level of strength, so we will certainly let ourselves have a higher pursuit


    Even the remaining few people are also infected by Wu Hao''s serious mood. Although they can''t participate in this qualification examination competition, let alone the next competition of Longcheng University, they are still full of confidence in their future.


    "In that case, let''s go and visit other people''s competitions. Although you have not entered the next round, even visiting can bring you better experience. Don''t miss any learning opportunities." Wu Hao said that he left the classroom with them.


    During the qualification examination competition, every classroom is open to the whole college, and you can see other people''s competitions in the classroom. However, in this case, most classes do not take the first step of the qualification examination competition inside the class, but directly conduct more open competitions on some lawns of the college. First, the venue is large, Second, it''s not easy to damage the classroom in the battle, so generally large classes will choose to compete in a larger area instead of in the classroom, so when they walk outside, they can clearly see that some classes are competing in their own designated area.


    "Brother Linghao, are we going to watch these games next? Isn''t it meaningless at all? " Ling fei''er wants to hold her hand and hang out in the school, but he also knows that their relationship is not open enough. Even if he wants to hold Wu Hao''s hand and go shopping easily in the college, they can''t do it in other public occasions except in the chaotic universe, Of course, if they leave the high heaven and go to another universe, they can be unscrupulous, because no one in that place can know them, so they should be unscrupulous. However, in the college, it''s better not to be so close to Tianyuan City, and in the high heaven, in this case, None of them knew whether there were spies from the Lord of heaven around them.


    "Feel free to play. If you want to go back, you can go back directly, but we can also have a general understanding of the actual situation of each class." Wu Hao shrugged.


    "Well, let''s go to the senior class to have a look. I think it''s necessary to see what kind of ways senior people will fight in the end. We also have a general understanding of the strength level of those senior people. I don''t think it''s necessary to see these junior people."


    Wu Hao laughs and takes her to senior places. It''s true. To be honest, under the condition of absolute strength, no matter what kind of strategy they will adopt, it doesn''t make much sense. After all, in the face of absolute strength, all the intrigues are paper tigers, but senior people, He wants to see what kind of strength these people have. If their strength is OK, relatively speaking, they can choose the form of alliance to get better ways of fighting and bring greater benefits to them. However, Wu Hao just wants to see what kind of strength his most powerful opponent has. After all, in his eyes, these people are not many. In his eyes, there is no difference between the 16th grade and the first grade. It''s just the difference between the weaker and the weaker. In this case, of course, he doesn''t care what kind of strength these people have at the end of the day, but there is nothing to do when they go back directly, Just go to these ages and see what kind of strength they have.


    There are not many senior students. Some students choose to compete in their own classes, while some choose to compete on the lawn. They choose the 14th grade. There are a relatively large number of students. There are more than 100 students in a class. It''s easy to choose 10 students from more than 100 students. It''s just a dozen to one ratio.


    A total of ten small venues are divided, and everyone is assigned to these ten small venues. Finally, as long as one person is left in the circle, there will be ten final winners left in the class. This method is simple and rude, but it is very effective. As long as you can win the biggest victory in the circle and become the last winner, Then the remaining ten people in the ten circles are the most powerful in the whole grade.


    On the grass of Wu Hao and Ling fei''er, watching these people in these classes fighting excitedly one by one, it seems that everyone has thought that they can become special students of Longcheng college.


    There are only ten people in Qinghe University who can enter the special recruitment places. This is their exciting goal. Although ten places are quite few, there are at least ten places for them. If they don''t even have these ten places, but Longcheng University chooses them from the crowd, then they will have no advantage. But as long as they rely on their own strength level, they will have no advantage, Then they will have the chance to get one of the ten places. As long as they have enough efforts and enough efforts, they will have the chance. They are willing to fight crazily.

 Chapter 1289

    However, in Wu Hao''s eyes, these people think that they are powerful in fighting, but there is only one sigh. The fourth grade of my younger brother is just like this, and the 16th grade should not be much different. Then the 13th grade, the 12th grade, the 11th grade, and even further down, there is no significance to see.


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er only watched for a while, but they lost interest. They wandered around the college and soon found Qingyin, who was competing for the 10th grade class.


    There are a lot of people in Grade 10. There are five classes, and each class has more than 200 people. That is to say, there are more than 1000 people in Grade 10. There are more than 270 people in Qingyin''s class. If ten circles are completed at one time, there are a lot of 27 people. In order to make the competition more smooth, they are divided into two competitions, A total of 13 people in each game, the final winner will be a total of 20 winners, the 20 people in the pairing competition, the final 10 winners.


    The competition is going on. Qingyin sees Wu Hao and Ling fei''er coming and smiles at them.


    "The game over there is over, you two. It seems to be very soon." Although that''s true, Qingyin has long predicted that this competition will end every minute. He knows his class well, and Wu Hao knows what their level is. Moreover, there are only a few people in the class, so it''s easy to eliminate the rest. It doesn''t take long at all, It''s a little strange for too long.


    "Just a few people didn''t move at all, and the game ended. I thought someone would challenge us, but those people didn''t come." Ling fei''er hugs Qingyin''s hand and says with a smile that this game is actually meaningless to him.


    "So do you look around now?" Smile, as two girls, in school to maintain a good relationship, no one will say anything, so the two of them in school, even hand in hand or hand in hand, did not deliberately to avoid teachers and students, if it is between men and women, of course, it is necessary to carry out some taboo, but female teachers and female students have a better relationship, is nothing more normal.


    "In fact, there''s nothing to look at. Now the strength of these people can''t be recorded at all, and our eyes are meaningless. We just walk around and look for you." Wu Hao said with a smile that he had lost his interest in watching their competition. Although the lion fought the rabbit with all his strength, when a lion faced a little ant, there was no need to work hard. No matter what way the ant used, it was impossible to defeat a lion.


    "With your current strength, you really don''t need to watch these competitions, and it doesn''t help you. Instead of wasting your time here, you''d better go back and think about how to better complete the special recruitment of Longcheng University. After all, the next thing you have to face is all the winners of each grade. In this case, you should also think about it, In the process, how to avoid being seriously injured by them, such as poisoning and assassination, is absolutely indispensable. It is necessary to avoid the harm that these people bring to you, and it will not be peaceful when you reach the finish line. After all, according to the rules of the game, it ends within the specified time, not even if you win, Any accident will also cause unnecessary troubles, so you''d better go back and discuss how to deal with these situations. " Qingyin said that if put in the past, he would want them to learn some experience in other grades, see their strength level, and have a general understanding of their opponents, but now the situation is completely different. After the last frost and fire, he has probably understood what kind of level Wu Hao and Ling fei''er are? That is not an ordinary student can be compared, even to the Longcheng college, those students are absolutely impossible to be their two rivals, let alone qinghecheng these ordinary primary school students.


    In terms of Wu Hao''s current level of strength, I''m afraid he can be ranked among the top experts in Gaotian. In this case, it''s a waste of time for him to continue to refer to these people''s level of strength. There''s no need at all. In that case, it''s better to let them go home. Even sleeping is a kind of rest, and they get more things than wasting time here, Qingyin knows very well that in the face of absolute strength, these are meaningless things. The strength of these people is not particularly strong. Even in this grade, they are more powerful people. In front of Wu Hao and Ling fei''er, they are also opponents who can easily be solved with one finger.


    In that case, why let them waste their time here? It''s better not to do meaningless things.


    "Sister Qingyin, when are you going to finish it?" Ling fei''er asks, since he wants to go back with sister Qingyin, he has nothing to do anyway. It''s better to go home and adjust his state. Let''s go to the chaotic universe with him to relax, even if we don''t relax. Let''s practice together, and for them, practice itself is a happy thing.


    "I''m only in charge of this class, so I can go home after this class. Today, I just need to pick out the top ten of each class. So I should be a little late, but I won''t play too much. I''ll probably go home more than an hour later than you. You see, the competition here is very fast. Just pick out 20 of them, Then choose 10 out of 20. It won''t take long. You go back first. I''ll be back soon. " Qingyin whispered.


    "All right, let''s go back first." Wu Hao smiles and goes home with Ling fei''er.


    Qingyin also came back soon. After they came back, they took the chaotic universe to practice together. More than 20 women accompanied him to practice together. Of course, it was as good as they wanted.


    the second day.


    The day before yesterday, the top ten of all classes had been selected, and the rest of each grade was just a few. In the first year of Wu Hao''s life, there were 12 classes, that is to say, 120 students were left.


    These 120 people, choose the ten strongest people.


    Since this is the most formal qualification examination competition, 120 people draw lots in pairs, and a group of people with the same number are selected for a duel.


    This is actually a little risky for them. For Wu Hao, he certainly doesn''t want to be with Ling fei''er or kuangfeng.

 Chapter 1290

    If they got it, it would mean that they were eliminated and could not get into Rongcheng college. So Wu Hao was also very nervous when drawing lots. Fortunately, after drawing lots, the three of them were right, and they did not get the same number. Even Fang Yin did not get the same number as them. Everyone was relieved. However, this child is the first step. After the duel, there are 60 people left, and 60 people still have to draw lots. That is to say, in the second round, the three of them still don''t get the same number. In the second round, the remaining 30 people are decided. After 30 people, the game becomes a new rule.


    Start to draw three same numbers, three same numbers for three duels, in this way, the last one can be put together to become the complete ten people in the whole grade.


    Fortunately, Wu HaoLing, Feier and Fangyin didn''t get the same number.


    In the last round of the competition, Wu Hao was very calm when facing the other two players. He stood on the bed with his hands around his chest, facing their tense eyes. He was a little helpless. Facing this kind of child level opponent, he could blow them out of the window at one breath, not to mention fighting. These two people were unwilling and had come to this step, Of course, they want to win. As long as they can win this round, it means that they can enter the special recruitment competition of Longcheng University. This is a crucial step. It is impossible for them to give up. Although they have seen that this young man is very powerful, Basically, only one move can solve the opponent, and the two of them should not be opponents, but now two people to one person, relatively speaking, give them greater self-confidence to deal with this person.


    Two people did not speak, but with eye contact, the eyes of the message is very obvious.


    "If we are against him alone, no one is the opponent. If we are solved by him one by one, then the victory of this competition is it. In that case, we should form an alliance and deal with her together. The chance of winning is still higher."


    "After we can get rid of him, we''ll fight with each other to see who''s better."


    "OK, let''s go together!"


    The two men''s eyes must have rushed to Wu Hao at the same time. Wu Hao watched the two men rush up and shook his head. He stepped forward slightly with his right foot. A powerful energy shock directly overturned the two people. The left foot stepped out a powerful shock wave again and directly flew the two people who fell to the ground first.


    "Linghao in the sixth group won. Congratulations to this student for winning one of the top ten places in the first grade. Congratulations to you for being qualified to participate in the special recruitment competition of Longcheng University." The teacher''s voice came to me, and I was shocked. The strength of this boy, although Cheng Cheng, the tutor of the whole college, has been rumored all the time, this young man''s strength is extraordinary, and even his tutor''s strength may not be as good as him. Today, I saw that he was really a bit of a doorman. Just a slight step can make them lose their combat effectiveness, This level may not really be what ordinary tutors can do.


    I didn''t expect that a student should have such a strong strength. What''s the origin of this boy? There is such a question in the tutor''s mind, but such a question is meaningless at this stage, and he doesn''t want to know what Wu Hao really is, because from the information given by the Dean, it''s best that everyone doesn''t know what this person is. In short, this person seems to have something to do with the patriarch, so it''s better not to provoke her or guess it, There is no doubt that the more you know about him, the more dangerous he will be. Although this young man is still young and unlikely to be involved in too many relationships, what he will be involved in and what she will be involved in in the future is not something that these young teachers can figure out.


    The two people who were pushed out of the field got up and looked at Wu Hao one by one. They didn''t know what was going on, but they were immediately knocked out of the field. This kind of feeling made them feel like they fell into the cotton. They had already failed before they tried hard, which made them very upset. After all, they were just new students, They are not strong enough to know the strength gap. In fact, it is a kind of insurmountable strength. They just think it''s a pity that they have just failed without doing anything. If they really work together, they may have a chance to solve him. Unfortunately, the teacher has already decided the final result, and they can''t help it even if they have opinions, We can only surrender this victory to others. Although everyone is not willing to do it, what can we do if we do not do it? The final result has come out.


    Wu Hao walked out of the field and stretched out lazily. Yesterday, he and his woman enjoyed themselves in the chaotic universe. He didn''t sleep much and simply enjoyed them. Now he is still a little sleepy.


    She walked to lingfeier''s field. Lingfeier was also facing the same situation. His competition just now also showed absolute strength. His two opponents were also secretly planning to solve it together, so they were communicating with each other, not only in the exchange of alliance, but also after the exchange of alliance, What kind of way to overcome this seemingly harmless little girl, but this kind of communication is obviously a little difficult, especially for the two people who have no tacit understanding, it is more difficult to communicate in this way. There''s no doubt that it took them a lot of time. Lingfei was obviously a little impatient with this kind of thing. Originally, she wanted them to rush up to challenge themselves and let them move their hands. As a result, the two men stood in the same place and kept making eye contact with each other. It''s only two minutes since they were here, He had already lost his patience. He rushed up and punched a man. The man didn''t react at all. He saw Ling fei''er appear in front of him and subconsciously wanted to block him with his hand. However, Ling fei''er kicked him in the abdomen and directly kicked him out. Another man saw that his alliance was meaningless, The whole plan fell through in an instant, and the whole person was not good. He wanted to rush up to fight Ling Fei Er directly, but found that Ling Fei Er had come in front of him, and the speed was so fast that he had no way to react. When he was ready to attack Ling Fei er, Ling Fei Er punched him in the abdomen, And the body deftly avoided his attack, even if he knew that he could not hit himself, he still made the right evasive action, hit the opponent out of the field.

 Chapter 1291

    The onlookers were stunned. The little girl''s action was really fast and powerful. Originally, they wanted to see what kind of interesting fight would happen between two big men and a little girl. But they found that the two little girls didn''t give any face to the two middle-aged men, and they just beat them out of the court, After all, to be in the top 30, their strength is already very strong, but in front of this little girl, their strength is so weak that they are thrown out of the field with one punch. This little girl''s strength is amazing.


    "Then go straight back. Crazy Feng, do you want to stay and watch their game? If you want to, you can stay and have a look. If you don''t want to, let''s have a drink somewhere? " Wu Hao asked.


    "Find a place to drink a bar, these people''s strength is really not very good." Crazy front also don''t see these people''s game.

 Chapter 1292

    Even the people in grade 16 are just the difference between one finger and two fingers. There is no need for him to learn. It''s better to have a drink with Wu Hao and listen to him, The information and resources that can be obtained are more abundant, which can better promote the growth of his strength, rather than watching these weak players compete with each other here.


    "If you two are going to drink, I''ll go to see sister Qingyin." Ling fei''er shrugs her shoulders and goes straight to find Qing Ying to play. Anyway, he will go back too. In this case, let''s play with him. When all the competitions over there are over, let''s go home with him. Anyway, they have to drink for a long time every time, so their sisters should go back first.


    Wu Hao and kuangfeng left the college. They found a restaurant and sat down to drink. It''s not necessary for them to spend too much time and energy on it. If it''s a game that may decide their future, maybe they need to sit down and have a good chat, But in this case, only the more than 100 students of Qinghe university are faced, which does not pose any threat to them at all. If only careful discussion is needed in this case, it is simply a denial of their own strength.


    When it''s noon, they go home. Kuangfeng goes home to continue to practice. When Wu Hao comes home, he and his wife come to the chaotic universe.


    A group of wives get together and practice together. It''s very relaxing whether they practice on the grass outside or in the room. Of course, now even if they practice on the grass outside, Wu Hao can hold a little beauty and let her sit on her lap, enjoying her body and practicing with her, Anyway, they are the only family in the whole chaotic universe. No matter what, they don''t have to worry about being seen by others. Naturally, they can do whatever they want without fear, and they don''t have to worry about any other influence. Moreover, the whole chaotic universe can be said to be their home, whether it''s outside the grass or inside the house. From Wu Hao''s current perspective, he has long thought that home is the scope delineated by the house. If he thinks that the whole chaotic universe is their home, then any scope of the whole chaotic universe is the scope of home.


    Beauty? Of course, it doesn''t matter. He is a little shy when he wants to go to sleep. But the whole chaotic universe is their home, free from any external influence or interference. He can do whatever he wants. Are all his sisters around anyway? And she is also their only man, in the room and outside, for them, the difference is really not very big, especially in this chaotic universe, how he wants to practice, also as he does.


    The competition of the first grade has officially ended. Next, the special recruitment activities of Longcheng university can only be officially started after all the qualification examination competitions have ended. The higher the grade, the fewer the number of people, but the competition of the higher grade often takes a long time. Therefore, the qualification examination competition can not be completed in one day or two, The longer the competition goes, the longer it will be. It will take a long time for the whole qualification examination competition to be officially completed only after all the competitions of the 15th and 16th grades are over. It takes seven or eight days, or ten days and a half months. Moreover, the top ten of each grade is only half of the schedule of the qualification examination competition. According to the normal qualification examination competition, the first ten of each grade is only half of the schedule of the qualification examination competition, There is also a challenge competition, in which junior students challenge senior students, which is also a part of the mechanism review competition. Of course, in this year''s competition, this situation has changed. All the people who won the top ten take part in the special recruitment competition of Longcheng University. In this case, there is no need to carry out the challenge competition, at least not before the end of the special recruitment competition.


    For the next ten days, Wu Hao and his followers have been practicing in the chaotic universe.


    For Wu Hao, their cultivation is not a very difficult thing. Relatively speaking, their cultivation is very easy, and can even be described as happy. Even if they spend every day in bed, each of them can get a huge improvement in strength. Every combination is a kind of cultivation, and it is an improvement of their strength. This kind of happy cultivation way, Does Wu Hao like his woman? Of course, women also like to be shy about this kind of thing, but as long as they are with their beloved man, they are also willing to let him enjoy it in this way, and at the same time, let themselves enjoy it. At the same time, they enhance each other''s strength. How can they refuse to make profits without harming each other?


    What''s more, at this stage, their goal is not the so-called special competition at all, but to deal with the dangers of the high heaven. At the same time, they are also strengthening their own strength against the likely coming Diablo. This is the real reason why they practice every day, although this kind of practice seems to outsiders that they are playing every day, They may even feel that Wu Hao is just enjoying his women''s romantic and happy life there every day, but in fact, while they are having romantic and happy life, their strength has been greatly improved, and their progress over time is no better than their daily cross legged meditation, This is the reason why they are willing to practice in this way every day. Since they can be happy and make rapid progress, why do they have to choose cross legged meditation to make themselves look more hard? Not all the hard work is worth encouraging. If the benefits of hard work are not as high as easy work, So why use the secular perspective to evaluate the way of cultivation?


    Wu Hao has already got rid of the limitation of this worldly vision. Under the influence of Wu Hao, they also got rid of this worldly vision. There are many ways of cultivation in this world for the definition of effort, effect and achievement. Some people practice hard in the hardest way to achieve their desired goal, However, some people use the most relaxed way to get the progress speed far beyond the general cultivation level, and Wu Hao chooses the latter, and he will choose the latter at any time.


    Every woman needs to be spoiled. They can not only spoil them, but also help them and themselves to improve their cultivation level. Why not? Since God has given them this advantage, of course, we should give full play to this advantage.

 Chapter 1293

    In addition to them, there was also a elder brother''s grade tutor, the dean and two tutors from Longcheng college.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, first of all, congratulations on your completion of the qualification examination competition of Qinghe University, which also means that your strength evaluation in this period has been completed. I think each of you has a clear idea of how much you have improved. Of course, as a competition, we will use more objective data to show your progress level, so you don''t need to think too much, Having completed the qualification examination competition, you can safely adjust your mentality and enter the next round of study. I hope to see your better performance in the next qualification examination competition. "


    The president went to the front of the rostrum and said to everyone in a loud voice, even if there were some unimportant audience from the city, he still finished what he wanted to say according to his lines. After finishing this part, he set his goal on the 160 people who decided to win the final victory.


    "In every qualification examination competition, we will decide the top ten students in each grade. It''s an honor and a proof. It''s not only a proof of your own strength, but also a proof that you are the best in the same grade. According to the competition rules of previous years, we will give the top 11 opportunities for each grade to challenge upward, But this time, the situation is a little different, because Longcheng university has come to our college for special recruitment, and now the qualification examination competition has ended, and the special recruitment competition has officially started. According to the rules of the competition, the top ten students of each grade have the opportunity to enter Longcheng University, provided that you can pass the special recruitment competition of Rongcheng University, here, I want to say to you 160 students who have won the victory, you have won the honor in the qualification examination competition, but there is a better way for you to go next. As long as you can pass the special recruitment of Longcheng University, you can enter Longcheng university to study. I hope each of you can seize the opportunity. After all, Longcheng university has an extraordinary position, Every one of you has the opportunity to enter this college, and as long as you enter this college, each of you can get a very huge promotion. Now that you have come to this step, I hope that each of you can come up with your strongest strength and best condition to deal with this special competition, As long as you can enter Longcheng college, you will have an unprecedented great improvement in the future. I hope that each of you will keep my words in mind and try your best for your future. This is the spiritual connotation of being a practitioner and a dancer. " The president''s words were sonorous and forceful, and it was inspiring to every student''s ears. Naturally, the 160 students were self-evident, and even the irrelevant audience outside the audience were a little excited. After all, each of them knew very well what Longcheng college meant, which meant powerful strength and huge room for progress, Although you may not be able to learn well when you enter Longcheng college, and you will become a very famous expert in the atrium, as long as you enter Longcheng college and improve your own strength, there is no doubt about it. As long as you can enter Longcheng college, you will be better than any other college. After entering Longcheng college, you will have more choices, In the future, whether you want to be a more powerful cultivator or stay within the patriarch, there is a chance to surpass other colleges.


    This is the most attractive place of Longcheng college.


    "Since the next is the special recruitment of Longcheng college, then I will give all the time to the two tutors of Longcheng college. Please tell you how to carry out the next competition." The Dean gave the right to speak to two tutors of Longcheng University. One of them went to the position where the Dean just stood, and the director of Huanshi gave the right to speak to two tutors of Longcheng University. One of them went to the position where the Dean just stood, and the people of Huanshi finally stopped their eyes on the face of 160 people.


    "You are the winners of each grade of Qinghe University. Together, you represent the highest level of strength of Qinghe University. But Longcheng university needs to recruit more than the strongest students. If it''s just to recruit the strongest students, then we can directly select the strongest ten students from several classes of senior grades, So what I want to tell you is that strength does not mean everything. Although strength is very important, it does not determine everything. What is strength? The essence of strength is to improve the survival ability. Therefore, one of the biggest characteristics of the enrollment of Rongcheng college is to have enough strong survival ability. Only with the survival ability, can a strong person have a stronger living space, and can he extend a longer life for himself. Only with the extension of a longer life can he achieve a higher level of strength, This is a circular relationship. In the teaching tenet of Longcheng University, strength is never the first key element, but a stronger survival ability. No matter how complex and harsh the environment is, only the strong can survive. If a strong person can not survive for ten days in a difficult and harsh environment, he will be able to survive, So this person, his strength basically has no effect, but a less powerful person can survive for 100 days or even a year in a bad environment. In our view of Rongcheng college, this person''s strength is better than the one who died earlier than his strength. "


    The tutor looked at them and said solemnly, "of course, it doesn''t mean that strength is not important. Strength is also an important factor to guarantee the viability. It''s just that the teaching purpose of Longcheng university is that strength is an indicator to assist the viability, not the most important indicator. So, This special move will not only test your strength, but also your survival ability. Don''t think that if you are strong, you can crush everything. There has never been such a truth in the world, neither now nor in the future. Only when you apply your strength to the place that can really stimulate your survival ability, can you prove your strength, Can bring you better living space. "


    After that, the tutor continued: "the form of this special move is very simple. I''ve already told you before, but whether you remember or not, I''ll emphasize again that this special move will bring each of you into a strange environment."

 Chapter 1294

    "In that strange environment, you have to go to a designated place. To arrive at the designated place is victory. Of course, not all people who arrive at the designated place call it victory. This special move competition lasts for five days. In these five days, the ten people who stay at the designated place are the final winners. Early arrival does not mean victory, It doesn''t mean failure to arrive later. Only when the countdown of the last five days is over is the final verdict. In these five days, as long as you can stay in the final designated place, then these ten people will be the final winners. I think you should know how much space you can play. In these five days, I hope you all know your test well. Only those who are sad, persist for five days and win the final victory are qualified to enter Longcheng college. Good luck to you all


    The tutor then returned to the rostrum. Another tutor came up to them and made a seal with both hands. At the same time, he clapped his hand on the ground where 160 people were standing. Immediately, a teleportation array appeared. This teleportation method was shining under the transmission of power. The next second, 160 people disappeared.


    Tens of thousands of spectators outside the stadium are staring at this picture one by one, and they want to see how the special game is going to be carried out? The result just disappeared in front of their eyes, which let them see a fart, also want to see a wonderful, warm and exciting game, the result can''t see anything, everyone was disappointed, one by one sigh.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect to be taken to other places. Although I''ve heard that I''m going to compete in other places for a long time, I don''t have to. I thought I was going to find a place in the college for them to compete. As a result, they suddenly disappeared. What''s the matter? It''s really enough."


    "That''s to say, damn it, I want to see their competition. It''s a special move of Longcheng University. It''s rare to see in a hundred years. It''s a collection of the strongest 160 people in Qinghe city. We can''t see such a fierce competition. Don''t we come here in vain? It''s true that this kind of competition can be seen even if it costs money. It makes them disappear like this. "


    "I''m also depressed. TMD, I came here early in the morning to see what their game was like. In the end, I took it to other places. There was no audience. What''s the meaning of this game? Or will the tutor open another channel for us to go to other places to watch their games? If so, that''s great. I really want to watch this game. After all, it''s a special move competition of Longcheng University. To see the process of this competition is to witness a history and the next special move, Who knows if it will be 200 years or 300 years, or even 500 years later, it will be a question whether we will be here or not at that time. Now we have the chance to see the special recruitment of Longcheng University, but we won''t give the chance to visit the competition. It''s really speechless. "


    "Well, I want to see who will win the game in the end, but I don''t even have a chance to see it. How can I know exactly how this game is going to be played? What I want to know most is who will win in the end. Ten out of 160 people are chosen. Although the probability is quite high, this is the top 160 people in Qinghe University. Each of them should not give in to each other. They want to get the chance to enter Longcheng University, but now they have no chance to watch. Who knows if TMD will be a determined player, If you can''t see it, who knows how they''re going to play


    "Yes, damn it, it''s true that you said that. Who knows if it''s a set game, who doesn''t see the process of the game, who knows how the game is going to go on. If it''s just a walk, it''s actually asking them to wait in a hidden place for five days, then directly set ten players, and finally come to tell us, This is the person who won the game. How can we do TMD? I really want to see what the outcome of this game will be. I can''t fool us like this, can I? "


    Gradually, the voice of opposition covered the whole square, and everyone on the rostrum was reduced to the bombing of this kind of discussion. However, the tutors didn''t reach the Dean, let alone hurry. He went to the center, and then reached out to fight in the air. There was a wall composed of heaven and earth aura in the air, This wall is not transparent, it looks like a knife of natural energy money, and this energy wall slowly appears, the picture of the game is blurred at the beginning and becomes clear, and finally the picture of 160 of them is displayed all the time.


    In the picture, 160 people fall into a valley where no one knows exactly where they are. This valley is not only unfamiliar to the audience, but also very strange to them. After landing, everyone is nervous about Mu Guangwang. Some people have taken out their weapons and are ready to fight at any time.


    "Audience, in order to show you that this competition is fair, open and fair, but in order not to affect the competition process and progress of each player, we finally decided to use this way to let everyone watch the competition. Everyone can see the whole process of the competition here. There are six pictures, Each picture corresponds to a different area. This kind of regional live broadcast can let us see all kinds of situations better. " As the instructor said, he released six channels of energy in the air to form six huge strong energies. Before a week around the city, the whole huge square was surrounded, and all the six pictures showed the competition situation of different areas in real time. One was the map of their starting point from high altitude, and the other was the map of the area where the destination was, The other four show four different areas. When you look around, you can see the actual situation of six areas, which makes them have a more intuitive and comprehensive understanding of the competition.


    Originally, they were still very depressed, and the voice of complaint and doubt quickly disappeared, and everyone''s face was full of excitement. If they were allowed to watch the game by themselves, they could only choose one area to watch. After all, they were too weak to go anywhere to watch the game, but six huge energy screens appeared all at once, Let them directly see the Games in the six regions, which is equivalent to the live broadcast of the whole game. Of course, it is more convenient for them to watch, and it also makes them have no impulse to watch the game directly.

 Chapter 1295

    After all, the things that can be seen are very limited, and under such cruel competition, they are really easy to affect their competition situation. If one is not good, it may even be mistaken for a competitor and killed, it is not worth it. After all, they are not good enough. This competition is totally different from the single challenge competition on the field. They can watch the competition clearly as the audience outside the field without any influence. They still have no conditions to watch this kind of competition in the field. Second, they can''t watch it completely. Third, they have their own problems, and there are huge security risks, In this case, of course, they warmly welcome this way of watching the game live.


    "Great. In this way, we can see the progress of the game at any time, and we can see clearly from every angle and every field. These six fields should be carefully selected. In this way, we can see the whole game and almost everyone''s game situation clearly without running around. This is really great, hehe, I didn''t expect to misunderstand them. I thought it would be an internal competition. It was just for us to pretend. I didn''t expect it to be real. It seems that Longcheng university is very strict in recruiting students. "


    "You don''t find that these six competition areas seem to be connected. Each picture can be merged to form a complete map edge. If you look down from high altitude, these six areas actually represent a huge map of the whole competition area. You should pay attention to the fact that the edge areas displayed on each screen can be merged together, This should allow us to see all the matches in the whole field. It''s just wonderful. I didn''t expect the dean to have this skill. I didn''t know there was such technology before. When did Gaotian Shenjie develop this technology


    "Yes, don''t mention it. It seems that the maps of each area can be combined together. This combination of six maps seems to form a huge territory. The legal map may be really difficult to cover the whole area of their competition. As for whether they will surpass this territory and go to other places to compete, I don''t know. Maybe someone will escape to the outside, but I believe that the vast majority of these 160 people will compete in this prescribed territory, and it should be very difficult for them to break through such a large area. The combined area of these six maps is quite wide. "


    "I didn''t expect to play really. Hehe, it seems that this time it''s a good one. The special recruitment competition of Longcheng university is so real. Hehe, next we''ll see who can win the competition. I''m quite looking forward to what the result of this competition will be, I don''t know if the seniors completely crush those people in the lower and middle grades. If so, it''s not interesting, but it seems reasonable. However, if the junior people fight back and surpass those in the higher grades, it''s interesting. I don''t know if it will happen. "


    "It''s not impossible. I''ve heard that there are also very powerful people in the lower grades. For example, the teacher Qingyin''s class seems to be very powerful. It''s said that it''s the most qualified of all the freshmen. It''s very likely that someone will appear in the ten special recruitment lists of Longcheng University from his class, I''m afraid those seniors will lose face and die. They have studied for more than 30 years, but they are not as good as the freshmen who have just entered school. That''s funny. If this happens, I''m sure the junior will be excited. I''m afraid those seniors will lose face and get home. I''m afraid there will be demons in the next qualification examination contest. "


    "How can it be? After all, senior people have been practicing for more than 30 years, and they have more practical experience, have learned more skills and skills, and even have a higher level of strength. How can they lose to those of lower grades? Don''t be paranoid. Although those people have very high qualifications, they don''t mean everything, As the tutor of Longcheng University said, strength does not mean that everything can survive is the key. The qualification of that class may be very high, but what about ambition? High qualification means that when they get to the senior grade, their strength level may be higher than that of the current senior level. However, it does not mean that they can surpass the senior level at this stage. Some of their strength is insurmountable, and some of their level is not easy to break. I believe most of the ten lists are still in the senior grade, Even if there are one or two accidents, they will appear in the middle grade, and the probability of appearing in the senior grade is very low. These people in the junior grade, I believe, will choose to enter the ten lists to participate in this competition. It''s better to choose to give yourself a chance to exercise, but they can live well. In fact, it''s quite amazing, Instead of being killed to fight for the so-called top 10 places, it would be too uneconomic. "


    "I also think that as long as the first graders can live, they are really great. After all, they are facing those who have been practicing for a long time, have stronger strength, more skills, and even have more combat experience. In this case, their probability of winning is too low, which is basically impossible, After all, what they are facing is not only one person, but a group of people. If they want to win, they should reduce their opponents first. These lower grade people are definitely the first targets to be killed. If they are killed, the number of people in the competition will be relatively reduced, and their higher grade people will be more likely to win, So it''s basically impossible for people in lower grades to win. What they have to do is to ensure that they survive first, otherwise everything else will be in vain. "


    "I think all of you look down on the younger students. They don''t know much about it, but don''t forget that Qingyin tutor''s class is not only the Qingyin tutor with the highest level of qualification among the whole freshmen, but also a very powerful tutor. Maybe it will teach them extraordinary skills, And I heard that in the first grade competition, the students in Qingyin tutor''s class showed a very strong level of strength. They all overcame their opponents in a subtle way. In this case, it''s really not impossible for them to turn defeat into victory and enter the special recruitment list of Longcheng University. "

 Chapter 1296

    "What a fart! In the same level of strength, there is only a little bit of strength. As long as they are a little stronger, they can beat their opponents. What can they boast about in this situation? What they are facing is that their opponents of the same level should be stronger. After all, they are more qualified, Moreover, tutor Qingyin has heard that he is also a very powerful tutor. He has given them better skills and made them have stronger strength. There is nothing wrong with that. It''s no big deal to defeat the opponents of the same grade. But don''t forget that the opponents they are facing are not only those of the same grade, but also those who are not higher than them, First grade, second grade, third grade opponents, they have to face the 10th grade, 11th grade, 12th grade, 16th grade and 15th grade. You are the highest grade of the fourth grade. In this case, you really think that he has the ability to crush the whole senior grade. This is basically an impossible thing, OK? Crush is in the same level, In the face of senior students, they can''t have the hope to win and survive. I think it''s worth clapping for them. It''s just a dream to win. "


    "Yes, I also think it''s impossible if they want to win. No matter how strong they are in the lower grades, they are only in the same grade to show off their abilities. You should know that their opponents are not up to the standard this time, but the ten or so grades they are facing this time mean the gap of decades of cultivation, These differences are enough to make each of them kneel down and demand that they can live. "


    "I think you really underestimate the lower grades. Don''t forget that there are three students from Tianyuan city in teacher Qingyin''s class. Do you remember what happened to the three students in Tianyuan city? At that time, they directly challenged from the first grade to the 16th grade, defeated the 16th grade, and entered Qinghe city. The fact that they were able to cross more than ten grades was a proof of their strength. Moreover, in the case of Tianyuan City, a small marginal City, they were able to defeat so many opponents higher than themselves. Now, under the guidance of Qingyin tutor, After more than a year of training, I think their own strength level has also been greatly improved. Maybe they will create a miracle again and defeat the seniors again. They should not be called to defeat the seniors again. These people themselves mean a miraculous victory. Now I think it is not impossible for them to win the victory that the seniors can''t get, Many things in the world can''t be measured by these simple levels. There must be more powerful support behind them, so that they can complete the incredible creative record in Tianyuan city. "


    The man''s words attracted their attention.


    Indeed, among the freshmen in this year''s Xinghe college, three of them are really eye-catching. At the beginning, there were three people in Tianyuan college who directly challenged from the first grade to the 16th grade and won the final victory. This event itself caused a huge sensation in various colleges, and now these people are among the 160, Maybe they can win this competition. Although there are ten places and many people have the chance, there are not many names left for the lower grades. After all, strength can guarantee the survival foundation. Who said the tutor of Longcheng University said that strength is not the key, but without strength, it is impossible in this kind of competition, The basis of survival is still strength. In the realm of heaven and God, strength represents everything. Even in the competition with survival as the consideration, strength is needed to make them get more living space and opportunities. The three of them may really get such living space and opportunities, although the senior people are powerful, However, as junior students, the three of them have their own level of strength that can not be underestimated. Even though they are in the junior grade, they used their strength to prove that they can challenge the senior students when they were in Tianlong distance. Now that they are in Qinghe University, after such a long time of cultivation, no one knows what their level of strength is, After all, in the qualification examination competition, they didn''t challenge up. They just easily won the victory of their own grade. No one knows how much strength they have hidden. Based on this consideration, maybe these three people have a chance to challenge the senior grade, at least in ten years. It''s really possible to leave a place.


    "Who knows if they can? Anyway, it''s only five days. Let''s see what kind of performance they are in these five days. Maybe they will give us a huge accident. Maybe, if they are like this, hehe, it''s really a very good competition. If the junior can crush the senior, That''s a wonderful situation. I''m sure I''m tired and enthusiastic. The whole senior class has decades of cultivation and great strength. If they are treated by their three junior students, it''ll make people laugh. Hehe, we seem to be able to bully those senior students. "


    "But whether the three of them can win the competition is also unknown. After all, everyone will do their best in this competition, and who knows what we have prepared in the past few days. After all, there are no clear rules in this competition, which means that everyone can be tolerated with any moves, Moreover, the tutor of Longcheng University also said that as long as they can survive, it is the greatest witness to their strength. As long as they can survive, it means that they can do whatever they want to survive. After all, those in grade one have little experience and are young. Who knows if they will be bullied by those in senior grade. If they only rely on their strength, Maybe they still have the chance to win the competition and challenge the senior, but this is not a competition that only depends on the strength. What insidious tricks do they have to face? Who knows whether they will be poisoned or assassinated? This situation is not impossible, is it


    "In any case, it''s only five days to see how the game will be played."


    The discussion in Changsha is very enthusiastic, and the more we discuss it, the more excited we are. Although the game is about to start, it seems that we want to know the result of the game immediately, so the voices of discussion are rising and falling in the square, and everyone is thinking about their speculation about the game in every corner.

 Chapter 1297

    The vast majority of people are not optimistic about the lower grade people. They think that as long as they can survive, it is the biggest victory in this competition. However, the speculation about the higher grade is not so optimistic. Although the higher grade people are powerful, the competition among the higher grade people is also more intense. No one knows how many senior people can enter the last ten lists, In case the seniors kill each other, lose both sides, or burn both sides, then the juniors will have the chance to enter the list. It''s not impossible.


    Tutors and deans did not stop these people from talking. After all, the competition itself is isolated and does not require them to participate too much. Moreover, as the audience, they are now watching the display on the big screen, which will not affect the process of the competition. Their voices and discussions will not affect the players of the competition at all, so they can see what they want, Whatever they want to see and talk about, it just allows them to express their views on the game, and also makes the discussion of the game more intense. At least let everyone know that there is such a game in Qinghe city. In these five days, it must be very attractive.


    The teachers were also in the center of the field, looking at the actual situation on the six big screens. It was a live broadcast, basically no difference from the live broadcast. They were able to actually see all the situations on the competition field. Not only the audience outside the stadium were very excited, but also they were very looking forward to the result of the competition. Even these instructors were very looking forward to the competition without exception, They also want to know what the outcome of this game will be? Whether the seniors win or the juniors can win over the seniors and get a place in the ten lists, there is no doubt that the seniors will definitely occupy the majority of the whole list. What they expect is whether the juniors can break the monopoly of the seniors and enter the list under the powerful power of the seniors, In order to get a better level, as long as one person can enter the list, the whole senior will be very excited. The audience thinks so, and the tutors also think so. They want to see the junior. After all, it means that the freshmen level of Qinghe university is very high, and the reputation of Qinghe university is very good, even if the seniors will make Qinghe university a bit shameful, even the junior can''t win, but for a college, the important thing is the future, If the college can have better strength in the future, it means that Qinghe college has a better foundation. After all, it is these lower grades who will eventually go to the higher grades. The higher grades are about to graduate, and they have little influence on Qinghe college.


    What if the most uninterested tutor is Qingyin and the dean?


    As Wu Hao''s new woman, of course, she knows what kind of strength her man has and what kind of strength he will show. In fact, it''s all within Qingyin''s expectation. There''s no accident at all. It can happen under the absolute strength. No one can beat Wu Hao. Well, Ling fei''er is her sister, Of course, she also knows what kind of strength lingfeier is. Although lingfeier''s actual combat experience is not particularly rich, he is practicing with Wu Hao every day. His strength is greatly improved every day. He also has absolute strength. In this case, he can crush all opponents, which is beyond doubt, Therefore, they did not need to make any extra guess to win. It was a predictable answer. Since it was a predictable answer, the five-day waiting did not mean anything to him. He was even a little sleepy. He didn''t have the heart to watch the game. Anyway, he knew the answer, so why should he look forward to it.


    Similarly, as the Dean, he has no expectation of this game. At least for him, what does this game mean? He is also very clear in his heart that although Longcheng university has a history of special recruitment, the sudden special recruitment at this stage is undoubtedly aimed at Wu Hao and Ling Fei Er. The Dean himself is also very clear about the strength level of Wu Hao and Ling Fei Er. Even the instructor can never be the opponent of Wu Hao and Ling Fei Er, Not to mention these senior students, they can easily win the competition, and the competition itself is just to hide people''s eyes and ears and wait for a passing. Then other people have nothing to look forward to in this competition, and others have nothing to look forward to. Those who deserve to look forward to will surely win. As the president of the hospital, He''s not interested in this at all. The most important thing to see is how the innocent students will die? He was not interested in this, which was a loss for Qinghe University. But he had to accept this arrangement, hoping that these people would not die too miserably, or that they could learn to be smart, save their lives and lose less manpower in any case. He was not interested in watching people die, so he left the competition field directly, He went straight back to his residence and practiced cross legged. He was too lazy to pay attention to the game. Anyway, he only wanted to see how many people were injured when the final result was reported to him. He was not interested in who was on the list except Wu HaoLing and fei''er.


    Seeing that the Dean had left, Qing Ying didn''t have any interest in it. She went home and went to chaos universe with her sisters to practice with them. Without Wu Hao at home, her sisters naturally practiced in the most serious way. They talked and laughed happily together and sat down to practice together in their spare time, Qingyin likes this feeling very much. Of course, if Wu Hao is there, it''s a better thing. Although he will carry them in all kinds of ways, they are all his women. They always let him do what he wants, and they have so many sisters. They are also a way for the sisters to enjoy the intimate relationship with her, But now he is in the game, their sisters naturally live their own lives. For them, there are two ways of life, one is the intimate life of the sisters, the other is the intimate life with him, both of which are very happy.

 Chapter 1298

    In the valley.


    Wu Hao Ling fei''er and her 160 people directly appear in the valley. The valley is actually like a huge plain. Although it can''t hold the next city, it can absolutely hold the next small town. Therefore, 160 people can appear here, which is very wide and too spacious. They even feel like they have to be ambushed. Everyone there is very alert, Some people have secretly taken out their own weapons. After all, their presence here means that the game may have started, and they may be assassinated or directly tangled by these people around them at any time. In this case, they must be psychologically prepared. This game is very important to each of them, and they have come to this stage, No one wants to lose like this, keep alert, keep the passion to win, and. The determination to win is very important, and vigilance is the key. Especially when everyone gets together, everyone around them may be their own opponent. In this case, they are very worried. After 160 people fall to the ground, they quickly push away and keep a safe distance from each other. Only Wu HaoLing, fei''er and kuangfeng, Fang Yin stand together without any movement.


    The tutor also appeared with them and nodded with satisfaction when they ran away. Although it seemed a little ridiculous, as a tutor, he knew what the competition was about. Keeping alert to the opponent was a basic condition for survival. He looked at Wu HaoLing, and the four of them didn''t move a bit, Either he doesn''t know what this game means, or he has enough confidence in his own strength. He thinks they are the latter. Wu Hao doesn''t know any of them, but he can feel the strong strength from these people, especially Wu Hao and Ling fei''er. As a tutor, he will. Qinghai, although they hide very well, but the kind of breath revealed by them is absolutely the level of experts.


    The tutors of Longcheng university are not sure what the special recruitment is, but it is said that the special recruitment is meaningful, but no one knows what the significance is. When they saw Wu Hao, the tutor guessed that he wanted to include all the very special and powerful people in each college into Longcheng University, Let Longcheng college have a better strength foundation.


    The thought flashed by, and the tutor stopped all those who were ready to escape.


    "Dear students, the competition has not officially started. You don''t have to worry. If you start before the competition, I will eliminate you directly. So before I start the competition, you are all safe."


    After hearing what he said, all of them were relieved and gathered in front of him, but they didn''t put away their weapons. They didn''t know if they would start a fight immediately at the command of their tutor. Therefore, preparation is the biggest preparation in everyone''s heart.


    The tutor didn''t ask them to put away their weapons. After all, putting away their weapons is a wrong thing to say for this competition. This competition is a test of survival ability. Letting them put away their weapons is tantamount to letting them give up their vigilance. This kind of competition, even if it doesn''t start, should also be vigilant. This is the right choice, but he is very pleased, They made such a decision, looking at their look, the tutor nodded with satisfaction, then showed a serious look on his face and said to them.


    "This is the starting point of the competition. From here on, you are going to look for our preset destination. Of course, you don''t need to look blindly. I will give you a map. Everyone will take the map to look for the final competition place. It''s not enough to arrive at the competition place. After you arrive at the final preset place, you need to take enough time there, Until the end of the five-day countdown, if you still stay at the end of the five-day countdown, then you are the winner, but on the contrary, if the five-day countdown is over, and you have not reached the end, then everyone will be eliminated, and only those who stay at the end can win. In another case, I will tell you in advance, If there are more than ten people before the end, what about you? In the end, only ten people can enter Longcheng college. On the other hand, if there are less than ten people before the end, Longcheng college will not give you the chance to make up. There are only a few people in the end, only a dozen. If there are only five people left, only these five people can enter Longcheng college. This is the rule of the game, As for when and how do you get to the finish line? This is something you have to consider. I don''t give you any suggestions. You should arrange your own actions. As long as you win, then this game is meaningful to you. On the other hand, how should you position? I hope you can think about your own performance in this competition. I don''t remind you of anything else. I believe you all have your own opinions. Everyone has their own grasp of their own strength. Everyone has different requirements for their future, So it''s up to you to think about how your game should be carried out, whether you want to go to the finish or do any other consideration. It''s an open game, and it''s just a fixed ending for you. As for how this process should be carried out, it''s up to you to decide. "


    When the teacher finished, he took out a stack of maps from his hand, and each of them was given one. Each map was the same, with only simple annotation. It didn''t clearly mark the terrain and landform of all maps, or even the situation on the side. Basically, there were only two points, one was the end point, and the other was the starting point where they were now, There are only a few strokes on the other side. People who can''t understand it feel that it''s a simple stroke. It''s not like a map at all. People who can understand it also feel that it''s not a map at all. It''s just a little thing to fool people. But now that the destination has been marked, everyone immediately remembers the hour, Although the map is not clearly marked, but a few. Simple marking points are enough for them to provide absolute information as a reference, so that they can roughly know where the destination is. Of course, not everyone has a clear grasp of these things. Many people are not clear about the map.

 Chapter 1299

    What should they think of a map they can''t understand? Where is the direction? Especially when there are no reference objects around, the map is too simple to find enough reference objects to judge where the current location is. Of course, they know that what they are in now is the starting point, but the starting point is the direction of the circle around. They don''t know. In five days, in this vast mountain, Is it impossible to find the end? For many people, they have this feeling in their hearts. Only a few people who are very sensitive to maps know it. At this time, they should immediately determine where the other simple objects on the map are. Only after they have determined the objects can they accurately judge the direction around them. What kind of situation is it? Only after accurate judgment can we know where the destination we want to go is.


    After getting the map, some people quickly put it away, while others quickly wrote down all the other places on the map and put it away again, just in case the map was taken away or burned, and the destination could not be found.


    Wu Hao is the latter. He takes a look at the map, notes every detail on the map, and then puts the map into the space ring, just in case.


    "Well, the game is officially on." The tutor snapped his fingers in the air and announced the official start of the competition. 160 people immediately retreated to the side to prevent the people around them from making a sudden attack. I believe the tutor will not stop this sudden attack, so they should be on guard against the people around them even in front of the tutor. To be sure, they are not 160 people. Wu Hao and they just walked away slowly. The tutor looked at them and said nothing. He immediately disappeared into the valley, but everyone knew that the game had really started. No one relaxed his vigilance, and no one thought that the game could be easily completed, except Wu Hao.


    Senior people really understand what the real connotation of this game is? At the beginning of the competition, the junior students were not ready. They were ready to find the direction first. Some of them immediately saw the opportunity, rushed up and killed two of them. They were all scared to see other junior students. They ran away and used all their strength to escape. The valley was very big, So the space to escape is also very huge, and the goal is quickly dispersed, which makes the senior people have no chance to start. Without a chance to start, these seniors are too lazy to pursue them,


    They set their target on Wu Hao, who has not yet escaped. As a junior student, several experts think they are powerful. When they see the opportunity, they can solve a few first, and then they can solve a few more than 160 people, 159 of whom are their own opponents. In this case, they can solve as many as they can, if they can solve 150 of them, Then there are only ten people left. No matter what, they don''t have to kill them. They can go straight to the end. They know very well that this is the best solution. Although this kind of solution is impossible, there is no doubt that if it can be done, they can be more relaxed, at least solve more opponents, It''s easier for them. Maybe there are some common people hidden in them. In this case, it''s better to kill them first. One of the beards came directly at Wu Hao. Wu Hao''s mouth turned and didn''t even move. Ling Fei Er wanted to move, but he also knew that she didn''t need to do it, even kuangfeng didn''t do it, He looked at Fang Yin, Fang Yin, and knew that it was time for him to do it by himself. Wu Hao told him to follow kuangfeng to practice. Now that kuangfeng hinted that he could do it and start to kill this man, he would not hesitate. He also wanted to show his strength in front of Wu Hao, At the same time, I also want to see what kind of strength senior people have, in this case. I directly set my goal on the senior, and rushed to work with him. The senior didn''t expect that the junior had such courage and confidence, but the disdain and sneer on his face were more obvious. These four people had obviously formed a group. In this case, let''s kill this group first.


    Senior classmate, he is very good at abacus, but he seriously miscalculated Fang Yin''s strength level. Although Fang Yin didn''t get too much contact with Wu Hao, under the guidance of Qingyin tutor, his strength level is also very strong, and when he first entered Qinghe University, he showed his strength level and cultivation Foundation different from ordinary people, Now, after such a long time of cultivation, his strength level is also very strong. With so many skills taught by Qingyin tutor, he can''t easily defeat now. Even in the face of senior people, he can''t defeat at one time or directly kill in seconds, but his battle is even tied with senior Hu Zi, The senior didn''t expect that the junior and the first grader should have such a strong level of strength, which made him very angry and embarrassed. As a master of the 15th grade, he was even tied by a first grader. How could he rest assured and let them leave at will, It means that he is likely to become a strong opponent. He wants to kill Fang Yin at all costs, but he is also shocked. It is obvious that he is the weakest of the four. Even he can draw with himself. Then the remaining three are stronger. They can even kill themselves. If they all rush up together, That''s the end of him. He stood on one side and was a little bit frustrated.


    At this moment, two other senior men came out. They rushed up to fight with Fang Yin. Bearded thought that he had got an assistant, and he suddenly raised his courage and was ready to kill Fang Yin directly. After all, they could work together. For them, the chance of winning in the future would be greater, and he had already thought about it, At this time, if there is an alliance fight, then he can form an alliance with these two men. But what he never thought of, all his plans will be broken in the next second.


    "Ah, you..."


    He wasn''t wary of the two men who rushed over, because their posture was running towards Fang Yin, but when they rushed to their side, they cut him in half with a knife.

 Chapter 1300

    The big beard died, but he didn''t expect that the two people who rushed to kill themselves so quickly. This was quite a surprise to him, and he completely forgot to be on guard. They thought they were senior students preparing for the alliance, but they actually killed themselves directly.


    After killing bearded, the two men did not stop at all, nor were they prepared to deal with Fang Yin, because they had already seen that Fang Yin''s strength was absolutely up to the level of senior grade. If he broke out with all his strength, he might even beat bearded by himself, and the three men behind him were obviously more powerful, although they were from the first grade, But they can also see that the strength of these three people is no less than that of any senior, even stronger than that of the 16th grade. In this case, of course, they can''t choose to fight with them foolishly. In this case, it''s better for them to solve a senior first, so after killing mustache, The two men retreated quickly without any love.


    "I didn''t expect this scuffle to be like this. It''s interesting." Fang Yin wiped the corners of his mouth, and there was a sneer on his bloody face from his big beard. Although this situation was beyond his expectation, this battle seemed to have more interest for him.


    "Your strength still needs to be improved. With your current strength level, although you can defeat the senior people, if you only focus on these senior people, your progress level will be very limited. Put your eyes on a higher level, and don''t position your strength level on these senior people, Although they are in the same college as you, you are also the goal pursued by most people, but since you want to follow Wu Hao, don''t put your goal on this kind of Pediatrics. Only in this way can you have enough strength to follow him, or you will never catch up with him, or even see his back. " Kuangfeng, as the instructor of Fangyin, said faintly after watching his battle.


    Fang Yin did not retort, but nodded his head. He knew that Wu Hao was a very, very powerful man. Although he did not know how strong he was, he could clearly guide his strength. His level was definitely stronger than most of the instructors in the college. In this case, he was very strong, If he still puts his goal on these senior people, there is no doubt that he has limited his room for progress. Only by adjusting his strength to a higher level, expanding his vision and broadening his vision, can he have enough strong motivation for progress and challenge himself, To challenge the impossible.


    From the moment he decided to follow Wu Hao, he knew that he wanted to change a lot. In addition to some inner mentality, there were also some external motivations, which had to be adjusted, because Wu Hao''s career had reached a level beyond his imagination, and he did not know why this young man had such a special situation, Let him know that if he wants to catch up with his pace, it can only be achieved by adjusting his own state.


    "Since the four of us are together, I''ll take care of all the next battles. You don''t need to fight until you have to." Fang Yin looked at them and said seriously: "I want to follow your steps, so I have to create enough practical experience for myself, and all other opportunities to improve myself. Although this game is not important to you, it is still good enough for me to improve my own strength level, and let me know my shortcomings, What are the defects? In this case, I hope you can give me a chance to adjust my state and make me aware of my own gap. At least if I can''t defeat these people, what kind of confidence do I have to follow you? Of course, if you can''t, I hope you can help me. "


    At the end of the day, Fang chuckles bitterly. Although he is confident in his own strength, to be honest, his vision is not as broad as Wu Hao''s. He knows that he is very strong, but he does not think that he can directly defeat those in the 15th and 16th grades. After all, the gap between the strength levels is too big, It''s impossible to make up for it easily. In this case, he has to leave a way for himself. She also wants to study in Longcheng University. But if she fails when she challenges others, he will fail without other assistants. But they are all around, If you can help yourself, then this battle is easy for him, even for himself. The final battle was full of wounds. As long as they were able to help him, he would be in the top ten. As long as that was enough, he didn''t need their help at any time. He just needed to help him survive when he was about to die.


    For Fang Yin''s request, Wu Hao just smiles. Ling fei''er is not interested in this kind of thing at all. She shrugs her shoulders indifferently. Kuangfeng also nods his head seriously and says: "since you have decided to follow, don''t give you to me on the 201, then you can rest assured. You fight as hard as you can. If it doesn''t work, I will help you."


    "Good!"


    Fang Yin nodded at ease. With his strongest guarantee, he would have nothing to worry about. As long as he can enter the list steadily, he will be confident that he can defeat all his opponents 100%. In this case, he does not need any worry, even if he will be injured in the battle, but with their help, There are 90 impossible things to fail, so that he can deal with this challenge with ease. For him, this challenge is not only a process of discovering his own limitations, but also a process of discovering his own shortcomings. She knows that only by discovering his own shortcomings can he improve himself and gain more room for improvement.


    "What shall we do next?" Ling Fei Er looks at the people in the whole valley running farther and farther, but they are still standing in the same place. He doesn''t know anything about the map, and he doesn''t know how to get to the end. If he comes to the competition alone, even if he has absolute strength to suppress, these people may not be able to find the end. This is a very helpless thing, Fortunately, the four of them are in groups, so he doesn''t have to worry about it.

 Chapter 1301

    "As long as we find the points marked on the map and where they are, we can determine where the destination is, and then it''s enough to move towards the destination." Wu Hao gave a faint smile.


    "That''s not easy. Let''s fly directly into the air and compare these objects on the map." Ling fei''er said that he was about to fly into the air, but Wu Hao pulled him down. At this moment, a scream came. A man was climbing the valley not far away. He wanted to fly into the air to see what kind of place was marked on the map to determine the direction. But as soon as he flew into the air, a spirit beast appeared in the air, They swallowed it directly, only heard a dull scream, and there was no other sound. Everyone was startled, because in the process of leaving the valley, many people wanted to fly into the air to find a way out. In this way, the time of five days can be greatly shortened, and the location marked on the map can be found better, and finally the destination can be found, But at the sight of this situation, everyone was stunned. It was not ordinary in the air. Seoul is a golden falcon. The strength level of this kind of falcon is quite high. The tutors of class one will die when they encounter this kind of falcon, because they are very fast in action, very fast in attack, and very powerful. It is very difficult for them to break through the golden Falcon''s defense blockade with their strength level. If they are not careful, they will recite the camera, The size of the Falcon is very huge, with a wingspan of nearly 20 meters. If you swallow a person, you can''t swallow it. If you chew two more bites, you will be broken. For the golden headed falcon, this kind of thing is very easy. Catching a human is no different from catching other spirit beasts, Human beings are higher animals in the human world, but in the eyes of spirit animals, human beings are also the same, but they are their prey.


    For those who want to fly into the air, the land in Beijing has been frightened. The appearance of the lens Falcon means that there is absolutely a blockade interfering with them in the air.


    Think about it. It''s a survival challenge. Only when you reach the destination alive can you win the final victory. If you just want to find the destination, it''s just a simple maze game to find the destination. If you encounter the obstacles of these spirit beasts, as well as the blockade and obstruction of your opponent, the situation will be completely different, This is a real survival challenge. People who wanted to fly in the air suddenly disappeared and quickly hid in the deep mountains and forests one by one.


    But they thought that the air blockade was the whole thing, but they didn''t know that there were powerful spirit beasts waiting for him in the deep mountains and forests. Suddenly there was an angry roar from the mountain forest. Two spirit beasts appeared in the mountain at the same time. The huge trees fell down under the impact of spirit beasts, and then there was a huge scream.


    "Ah ~"


    The sound coming from the mountain forest is very terrible. It scares everyone. This is just a starting point. There are so many blockades waiting for them. How can they break through? They can''t just stay at the end. If so, what''s the significance of this game? Everyone was frightened. They didn''t know whether to stay in the valley or move on. Once they entered the mountain, no one knew how many terrible spirit beasts were hidden in the forest. If they flew into the air, they didn''t know how many terrible golden falcons were waiting for them.


    People in the lower grades are in a dilemma, but people in the higher grades quickly come up with what they want to do. Since this competition is a survival challenge, there must be difficulties. Staying at the end is a choice made by the weak and cowards. No matter how great the challenge is in the mountains, only by moving forward and breaking through the blockade can we win the final victory, Most of the seniors carefully entered the mountain, avoided the detection of the spirit beast, and quickly left the terrible starting line. Everyone had a feeling that the starting point was absolutely endless, and they were waiting for everyone to die. At the beginning, they would give everyone a huge threat. If we did not break through the blockade of the starting point, So it''s hard to get into a place where you can find the end.


    "Let''s go, too."


    Wu Hao smiles faintly. Instead of rushing into the air to search for the landmarks on the map to find the direction, he goes directly into the valley and finds a direction at random. Fang Yin is a little scared. He didn''t expect that the game was so cruel. Besides facing the challenge of his opponent, he had to face such a powerful spirit beast blockade, He didn''t know how many spirit beasts were hidden in the mountain forest, but since Wu Hao had chosen to deal with this kind of challenge, he had nothing to flinch from, and went directly to Wu Hao to lead them.


    The sword in his hand had been firmly grasped. Once there was any danger, he immediately responded and began to kill the Jedi.


    "Where shall we go next?" Fang Yin asked, although he is ready for the battle, he really doesn''t know where to go now, because there is only one end point. If the direction is wrong, it will go further and further. But if he flies into the air to observe the direction marked on the map and determine the position, it is obviously a very dangerous thing, The golden Falcon hovers on its head. Once it encounters an opponent who breaks through the woods and gets into the air, it will be killed directly. It can be sure to defeat the opponent around it. However, in the face of the camera, it is still very difficult for the Falcon to believe that he will not be captured and eaten directly. Even if he can survive, he will be caught in other places and thrown in other places, That is also a very troublesome thing, it is difficult to find the way back, then he will directly lose the qualification of this game.


    The most urgent task now should be to find the direction. He knows this very well, but now all directions are blocked. How to find the direction has become a headache.


    "Don''t worry, there are still five days to go. Walk slowly, and so do other people. To find the direction, it depends on how they find the direction, or let them try to find out what position they are in first. They can break through the air defense without being watched by the lens Falcon. If Longcheng university doesn''t want to recruit students, he won''t do such a competition, but now that he has chosen to recruit students, It will certainly give us a choice. If we don''t find the end, what''s the significance of this game? Anyway, someone will reach the end, so someone will try to find the direction of the end. "

 Chapter 1302

    "If they can find the direction of the end, can''t we find the direction of the end?" Wu Hao gave a faint smile. He didn''t plan to find the direction in such a hurry at all. For him, it''s really very simple to find the direction. The spirit beast of the golden head Falcon level doesn''t pay attention to him either. As long as he moves, he can kill the lens Falcon on the top of his head, and even ignore all the spirit beasts blocking them, Even if all the spirit beasts are surrounded, he can kill them all in one move. However, since Fang Yin wants to exercise himself, let him solve the problem. Anyway, he is not in a hurry for five days. I believe that the destination will not be far away from them. Now, walk around here slowly and find a direction to see where it is suitable to break through the blockade, That''s enough.


    Fang looked at him with a little doubt. He really didn''t know where Wu Hao''s self-confidence came from. It was only five days in total. Although he could absolutely crush his opponent in strength, he couldn''t find the end. It had nothing to do with his strength. No matter how strong he was, if he couldn''t find the end, it was the same. It was a defeat. Now the situation is very obvious, It''s not measured by his strength. Only when he finds the end can he use his strength to eradicate other opponents. However, seeing that he is so confident, he doesn''t know what to say.


    There is no doubt that since Wu Hao has chosen to enter the special recruitment competition, he must want to enter the top ten places, and entering Longcheng University will improve his strength even more. At this level, I believe Wu Hao absolutely does not want to see his failure, so he is the same, He should have made a plan to win in his heart. However, seeing his current situation, he was not worried. Fang Yin really didn''t know what he was thinking in his heart, but he adjusted his mood. Since he knew that Wu Hao would win the game no matter what, he didn''t exceed his heart. He was with him anyway, He just needs to adjust his state, deal with the game well, find his own shortcomings, and adjust his mentality. Fang Yin is relaxed. It doesn''t matter at all. What should we do? I believe Wu Hao knows better than he does. In this case, it''s better to regard this match as a trial to find his own shortcomings.


    With this thought, Fang Yin completely relaxed, strode forward, and did not shy away from the possible spirit beasts. Since he was here to test, if he could not deal with spirit beasts, he would be dead if he left the team, so he must have enough strength to deal with all emergencies, In this case, of course, there is nothing to avoid. Besides, Wu Hao, they are still behind. If they are counselled at this time, what qualifications are there to follow them?


    Looking at his state, Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing and reminded him.


    Although it''s a lovelorn match for you, you''d better be careful. What should you do when you meet a spirit beast that is too strong for you to deal with? You''d better not imagine that we are still around you and can help you solve the problems that you can''t solve. You should consider yourself as acting alone. Don''t be so rash as to think that you can solve any opponent you meet. Instead, you should consider how to deal with these dangers when you are alone, If you encounter a danger that you can''t deal with alone, it means that you are dead. At least it proves that you haven''t considered the survival strategy properly Wu Hao said.


    Fang Yin was stunned for a moment, then nodded, and immediately slowed down his pace. What he said is also reasonable. If he thinks that the three of them can protect themselves, and they walk around and rush to chop when they see any spirit beast, he is a thug, a killer, not a cultivator with his own subjective consciousness, Only when you think of yourself as a person fighting, can you give full play to all your survival instincts. Whether it''s strength or survival strategy, you should demand yourself according to one person''s requirements. Only when you have to, you can consider that the three of them can help you.


    Thinking about this, Fang Yin immediately slowed down his pace.


    Wu Hao nodded his head carefully in the face of any danger around him. It''s just like that. If a person in a team thinks that the team can protect himself, he must be a mediocre person. On the contrary, even in a team, he can still ask himself to improve his ability with the highest requirements, This kind of person can become a strong leader in the team no matter what. Since Fang Yin has chosen to follow him and accepted him, he certainly hopes that he can become a person who is independent, not a person who can be unscrupulous in the group. But when he comes to acting alone, he will lose his square, All the experts are not people living in the group. Most of the soldiers are mediocre. However, if you get rid of the soldiers and become a general, then she is a person. Only when one person can be independent, one person will be strong. If one always wants to be protected by the group, no matter what, Can not improve their own strength, because he is limited by the strength of the whole group space, put their own strength on the group, then the speed of improvement is quite slow.


    Four people walked all the way, but they didn''t meet any spirit beast, but they met the visible corpse. It was obvious that the giant scratch and the huge bite mark were killed by spirit beast. It''s terrible. Ling fei''er saw less killing scenes, and frowned when she saw the cruel picture, However, the three big men don''t have a strong feeling about this kind of picture. Anyway, they get used to it after seeing too many pictures. Wu Hao and kuangfeng, in particular, are used to it for a long time. It''s strange that these spirit beasts don''t know whether they choose the weak to kill or run away after killing. They don''t show up. They walk all the way, Wu Hao didn''t meet any spirit beast one day and one night. He guessed that it might be a special arrangement. After all, it''s not a test for them. It''s just a form to let them enter Longcheng college. Of course, he''s not sure whether this kind of speculation is right.


    In the evening, instead of going on their way, they found a place to sit down and start a fire. As long as the fire is made, the whole night will be bright. Many nights will be bright, and the whole space will look more comfortable.

 Chapter 1303

    Walking all day and all night makes them tired, especially walking all day and all night in the mountains. They are a little tired. Of course, it''s best to sit down and eat something. Everyone''s space ring is ready to eat in advance in case of an accident. It''s also normal to prepare something to eat and provide some energy. We take some meat and roast it on the fire, While baking, while discussing the next countermeasures.


    "It''s only five days in total. Should we start looking for directions next? We''ve met at least ten corpses along the way. These people are basically killed. The trace of spirit beast action seems to have gradually weakened. At this position, maybe we can go into the air to see where we are." Fang Yin barbecued meat and said that he was not as calm as they were. He had only five days in total. Now he had let them waste one day and one night without any direction. How to go for the remaining four days and four nights was really a mystery.


    "Even if you can fly into the air at night, you can''t see exactly what the situation is on the map. Instead of this, you''d better wait until tomorrow morning to see clearly. Now there are fewer traces of spirit beasts. They should be out of the blockade line of spirit beasts, and you can really start to find out where their direction is, and the direction of the end point has been found, Then you can walk slowly. Don''t worry about the rest. " Wu Hao said lightly.


    "That''s OK. I''ll go to the air tomorrow morning to see the situation. If we can find the direction marked on the map, we can move forward quickly. I hope we don''t get farther and farther from the end." Fang Yin can''t laugh or cry. Because he has no direction, he really doesn''t know where he has gone. Maybe he has really come to a different place. Maybe his biggest hope is that he is getting closer to the destination. But he is not sure whether he is really moving towards the destination, Or the opposite of the end.


    After dinner, everyone has a rest. Fang Yin is in charge of defense. For him, he can''t sleep now. Since he can''t sleep, he should be a defense force just in case he is attacked. If he is attacked, it will be miserable. Whether he is attacked by an opponent or a spirit beast at night, it is easy to get into trouble. The biggest trouble is nothing else, If they are all separated, the situation will be more dangerous, especially once he is separated, what he has to face is a greater risk. If he wants to defeat those senior people, he has to rely on himself. Although he is sure of his own strength, he is still uneasy in the face of this barbaric environment.


    However, the situation was better than he expected. From night to dawn, no one passed by, and no spirit animals appeared. This made him feel a little uneasy. Did they leave them far behind, or did they really go in the opposite direction?


    At dawn, Wu Hao, Ling fei''er and kuangfeng wake up.


    Wu Hao picked up the fire in front of him to make the flame rise higher. He took out two pieces of meat and roasted them for breakfast. Fang Yin was so sad. He was really not in a hurry. People were all in a hurry to find the destination. When he got up in the morning, he was still in the mood to roast meat for breakfast. It seemed that he didn''t take the game as a whole.


    "I''ll go up there and see what''s going on." Fang Yin is not in the mood to have a barbecue here. His most urgent thing is to know where the destination is. Now they have been walking for more than a day, and they don''t even know the direction of the destination. If they go on aimlessly, let alone fight with those opponents before the destination, or even can''t reach the destination, it will be fun.


    Fang Yin saw that he nodded, immediately picked up his weapon, carefully flew into the air, passed through the dense canopy, and looked out at the situation in the air. He is not sure whether the golden falcon is still hovering in the air. If it is still hovering in the air to carry out air blockade, it will be very difficult to find the direction. Only when it is high enough can it find the general direction. If it is not high enough, it is impossible to judge where the position on the map is, But the risk increases with the height of the camera. The Falcon will certainly block the high altitude. If it appears in the high altitude, it is easy to become the target of the camera falcon. But if it does not go to the air, it is impossible to find the direction. This is a dilemma, but it is also a simple and necessary choice. Since this is a survival challenge, Then it''s a challenge to take risks.


    Fang Yin looked around, but there was no golden head falcon. As soon as his eyes were fixed, he flew directly into the air. Like a rocket, he flew directly into the high air and scanned around. Without seeing the camera, the Falcon''s voice immediately took out the map.


    They just walked in the forest for a day and a night, and the walking speed was very slow, so he quickly found the valley where they started. With the location of the starting point, he finally showed an excited look on his face, but soon he fell into confusion. The logo of this map is too simple, and he wanted to find the location in the air, It''s really very difficult. He can only rise to a higher altitude to broaden his horizons and see things more clearly and simply. Only from a simpler perspective can he compare the simple things drawn on this map.


    He was quite sensitive to the map. After flying high enough, he immediately located the two directions around him. Only then did he find that they really went in the wrong direction. The key point was not in the direction they were going. Although they didn''t go in the opposite direction, they also wrote a big line, but what excited him was that no matter what, Finally, he located the things around him. Now that he has located the direction around him, he knows where they are now, and he probably knows where they are going. Fang Yin excitedly compares the map again, and makes sure that his judgment is correct. Then he puts the map away and has the accurate position. In the next ten days, They can move forward quickly.


    He was about to fall down when two spirit beasts came into the air, a golden Falcon and a flying lion. Two spirit beasts attacked him at the same time. Two energies spewed out of his mouth and attacked him fiercely. Fang Yin was surprised by the powerful power and rapid speed. At the same time, he could not resist the two powerful spirit beasts, If they really kill them, there is only one way out.

 Chapter 1304

    Fang Ying is not stupid either. In this case, of course, she runs away immediately. If she directly matches these two spirit beasts, then the chance of being killed is too great. Only by running away immediately can she survive, and the sooner the better.


    Without saying a word, he put all his strength on his body and descended at the fastest speed. The two spirit beasts were faster. They were originally the overlord of the air. Now someone invaded their airspace. Naturally, they approached and tried to solve them at the fastest speed. Their task was very simple, That is to kill all the people who enter the air as quickly as possible. It''s very simple for them to kill one. Human strength can be very strong on the ground, but when they get to the air, this situation is greatly reduced. They have absolute strength and can suppress even stronger human beings who want to subdue them, That''s only better than them, and now they both find this human at the same time, and it''s easy to kill him.


    Fang Yunfei''s height is too high. He has been falling for a long time. Even if he falls fast with his strength, he still can''t get into the woods quickly. However, the speed of the two spirit beasts is very fast. They see Fang Yin falling, and they have come to him quickly. The two spirit beasts directly use their wings to disturb the air and blow Fang to the ground, He lost the advantage of vertical descent. Then, with the violent energy trough, Fang Yin attacked quickly. Fang Yin lost his high-speed and flexible mobility when he was in the air. At this time, when he was attacked, he could only do his best to defend and continue to descend, But the flying lion had blocked the falling place below it, and the lens Falcon was attacking him fiercely. Fang Yin felt a thump in his heart. He didn''t expect that the two spirit beasts could cooperate so flexibly and directly blocked the place where he fell. If he continued, it would be possible for the flying lion to be killed, That''s the attack of two spirit beasts.


    Fang Yin attacks the two spirit beasts. Of course, the two spirit beasts also attack him. Their strength is not the same as that of Yin Lai. Moreover, they attack at the same time, and they are in the air, so they are not afraid of Fang Yin. They attack very quickly, and almost every move is to take human life, Fang Yin, If Fang Yin didn''t have enough strength and move fast enough, he would be killed by them every minute. I don''t know how many flying spirit beasts in the air have killed. People who want to go up to the air to look for directions, but if Fang Yin continues, he will probably become one of the victims. However, Fang Yin doesn''t want to be killed by them and tries his best to attack, Do everything you can to save your life.


    It''s a pity that the strength of these two spirit beasts is too strong. A flying lion beast and a golden Falcon are two powerful flying spirit beasts. In this case, they can''t let Fang Yin go, and Fang Yin can''t win in their battle. Seeing that they are about to be killed, Fang Yin is in a hurry, and seeing that death is coming, Crazy front appeared in the air, and a golden light flashed by. The two spirit beasts in the air didn''t even have the chance to howl, so they immediately got drunk in the forest below and smashed two huge pits below.


    Fang Yin was stunned and gaped at kuangfeng. He didn''t expect that the strength of wasp was so strong. Two powerful spirit beasts couldn''t walk in his hand, and he was almost killed by the two spirit beasts. The gap between the strength was too big. Fang Yin was shocked. He didn''t expect that the strength gap between himself and wasp was so big. Kuangfeng killed the two spirit beasts so easily, which was comparable to the strength of the top experts. Although he didn''t know what kind of strength level the real top experts were, kuangfeng could solve the two spirit beasts with one move, In this case, it is enough to prove that kuangfeng''s strength is very, very powerful. He doesn''t need to rely on any external equipment or skills to complete this thing.


    The battle with the spirit beast didn''t make him realize how much difference he had in his strength, but seeing that kuangfeng easily solved the two spirit beasts, he immediately realized that his strength was too much, too much difference. When he first entered the college, he felt that his strength was very great, and he had a sense of superiority, But now this sense of superiority has been beaten to pieces. He doesn''t know where his former sense of superiority came from. Facing these super powerful friends around him, this sense of superiority is shameful ignorance. It''s no wonder that he asked him not to look at the seniors in the college, but to put the goal on a larger level. Now he finally understood what they meant. If he still looked at the seniors as his goal, the definition of the whole life would become rather narrow, on the contrary, These people are so powerful that they can easily solve the problem. The strength of the two spirit beasts themselves is amazing. The college can''t limit their horizons at all.


    He also wondered why such a powerful master came to the college to study? He didn''t understand why the college recruited several such powerful people. Kuangfeng should be the weakest of the three. But even the weakest one has such a strong strength. What kind of strength do Wu Hao and Ling Feier have? He really can''t imagine that there are such powerful students in the world. He won''t be surprised if they belong to the top class of those experts in the high heaven. But they are students from the college, and they are small colleges like Qinghe college. How did they enter the college? Fang Yin has no idea why he wants to enter the college. I really don''t know what can be learned. Even the tutors in the college can''t be stronger than them. Why did he come to the college in this case?


    "Thank you very much." Fang Yin thanks and wipes the cold sweat on his forehead. He didn''t expect that this kind of situation would appear so early. He thought he could only need help at the last moment. He didn''t expect that he would need their help so soon. This time, he almost killed him directly. If there was no crazy front to help him in time, he would be killed by these two spirit beasts in an instant.

 Chapter 1305

    "Needless to say these meaningless polite words, remember the level of your strength, and then adjust your state. Although these two spirit beasts are powerful, they haven''t reached the invincible level. In this case, you should reflect on yourself. What''s the shortage in the whole fighting process, I want to remind you that your actual combat experience is still very insufficient. In the face of these powerful spirit beasts, to a large extent, you have not played enough strength. You are completely led by them, and you have lost your direction and control. In this case, no matter how strong you are, They can only lead you by the nose. In the end, if they want to kill you, they basically have the ability to kill you. But you want to resist, but you have no room to resist. You should carefully analyze every detail that is beneficial to you on the battlefield, and use all the advantages that can be found by your body to deal with the enemy. No matter whether the enemy is big or small, human or animal, you should adjust your state well, It''s not about letting your opponent finish the rhythm. " Kuangfeng calmly said, and then fell to the bottom of the square seal, wiped the sweat also fell to the bottom with it. Although he didn''t speak, he also remembered kuangfeng''s words in his heart. If he just thought kuangfeng was teaching him before, but now this kind of teaching is completely different. He thinks what kuangfeng said is what he should do, Before, I didn''t know how powerful kuangfeng was, but now he knows that kuangfeng has the power to kill him. After all, the two flying spirit beasts almost killed him, and kuangfeng easily solved the power gap between the two spirit beasts with one move.


    And the way he looks at Wu Hao is more sharp and full of vision. Kuangfeng''s strength is still so. What kind of strength Wu Hao, the strongest of the three, will have is worth looking forward to. Moreover, if he is willing to teach himself something, there is no doubt that his strength level will be improved faster and higher. In this case, He is also more determined to stay with them. If he wants to make enough progress, he must have enough room for improvement. This room for improvement comes from the external learning environment and also from his friends. There is no doubt that the transition from Qinghe university to Longcheng university is excessive, The strength level of Longcheng college itself is quite high. Entering Longcheng college also means that external factors can be improved. A better college will naturally bring about a better level of strength. Similarly, friends around him are also very important. If friends around him are powerful, the benefits they bring him will naturally help him improve his strength. There is no doubt about this, Moreover, he believes that the strength of his friends is much better than that of the tutors in the college, especially the top powerful experts like Wu Hao. If they follow him, even just a few words of reminder, they may make themselves very powerful. There is no doubt about this change.


    Fang Yin adjusted his state, and immediately recovered from the battle. Although he said that the battle was a near death, and he exposed his shortcomings in the battle at a glance, since the battle itself was to find his own shortcomings, now that he has found them, why should he be sad, As long as you find your weakness, adjust it and make up for it, you can make your strength more perfect. Crazy Feng is right. Although your strength is not bad, you don''t show your strength at all in actual combat. When you are in the air, it is really led by two spirit beasts and completely controlled by others, I didn''t know how to play at all. Although I tried my best, I lost direction and rhythm completely.


    This is what he needs to adjust later. As kuangfeng said, he should adjust his state under any circumstances and give full play to his advantages. If he can''t give full play to his advantages, what''s the significance of his strength? Isn''t charity to give full play to one''s own experience and get the best fighting effect?


    "You just had a bad performance." Wu Hao looked at her and couldn''t help laughing. Although he didn''t look up at her at all, with his current strength level, he knew what kind of fighting state Fang Yin was fighting with the two spirit beasts in the air. He didn''t need poison needles or more insight. Once he scanned everything, he couldn''t escape her scanning.


    "The actual combat experience is really lacking." Fang Yin nodded in shame. He knew that his performance just now was very unsatisfactory. He said as if he could make a way for them. As a result, in the first battle, he wasted himself. Of course, he was a little embarrassed.


    Wu Hao patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "everyone has the actual combat experience of slowly improving in the worst performance. They are trained one after another. No one is born with strong actual combat experience. I believe you don''t fight many times with spirit beasts. In this case, don''t be too discouraged and adjust your mind, It''s enough to regard this as a ladder for your own progress, and I remind you that in the face of any danger, first of all, you must be able to calm down. If you can''t calm down, then you can''t concentrate, you can''t concentrate, you can''t analyze the battlefield, you can''t analyze the consequences of the battlefield, and you can see it yourself, There is no way to properly adjust your fighting style and how to deal with it, and the whole war situation will be in chaos. So, first of all, when you encounter problems, don''t be in a hurry. If you are in danger, you must be calm, especially when your life is in danger. Only when you are calm enough, can you slow down your pace and let yourself be fully involved in accurate fighting, Don''t panic. Once you panic, you will find that your fight is out of order, which is very fatal to a battle that is related to life danger. "


    "I see." Fang Yin nodded seriously to get their guidance. He also believed that his progress would be faster. He really lost his square inch in the battle just now. Due to his lack of combat experience and the joint attack of the two spirit beasts, he was very worried that he would be in danger of his life. Therefore, he did not calm down and led to his whole battle, Very embarrassed, completely unable to use accurate balance to describe, completely led by two spirit beast nose.

 Chapter 1306

    He keeps calm in mind. If he can''t calm down, then the fight can''t go according to his own rhythm. Once he loses his own rhythm, then the fight will be led by the nose by the enemy at any time. Since he wants to win the game or even a life and death battle, he must keep calm at any time.


    Suddenly, I understood why they were not in a hurry to find the direction of the destination. Their strength could easily fly into the air to find the direction of the destination. Moreover, even if there were ten spirit beasts rushing up to surround them, it was absolutely impossible to cause any danger to them, as can be seen from the actual situation just now, I''m afraid kuangfeng alone can kill all the spirit beasts that surround them. In addition to Wu Hao and Ling Feier, no matter how many spirit beasts they are, they are not their opponents. In this case, they still maintain the most calm state. There is no doubt that they have a fighting style. They believe they can finish the game, But also with their most calm state to face the game, so that in any case of sudden danger, keep calm, win the battle.


    After adjusting his state and mentality, Fang Yun stood beside them and didn''t speak. What Wu Hao said and what kuangfeng said were echoed in his heart all the time. Keep in mind that what he is facing now is only a spirit beast, and what he will face in the future is likely to be a more powerful enemy, and a more cunning and cunning enemy. If he loses his calmness and practical combat experience, In the future, he has the confidence that he can follow them. Their strength is so strong that they don''t need anyone''s follow and protection. In this case, if he wants to prove his value, he has to make himself stronger. If I want to be stronger, first of all, he has to give up his urgent type and let himself enter a new era. Drinking state can better play their own strength, also can better deal with the challenges of the outside world.


    "Not bad."


    Wu Hao, seeing that he had adjusted his state so quickly, patted him on the shoulder happily. First of all, he laughed and didn''t feel too much. This is the way he adjusted his state, and he also quickly adjusted his state of mind.


    "These two spirit beast crazy front, you accept it, how should use them you see." Wu Hao said, crazy Feng nodded, without saying a word, directly received the two spirit beasts on the ground into the space ring.


    "I''ve set the direction."


    When kuangfeng put away the two spirit beasts, Fang Yin took out the map from his arms. Open up in the air, point on the map.


    "This is where we are now. The end point is in that direction. As long as we move forward quickly, we can reach the end point soon. Although we don''t know the scale of this map, I believe that the end point should not be too far away. If it is too far away, five days should not be enough. Since they want to finish the game, I don''t think they will set the end too far. After all, they don''t want to embarrass us, but want to test us. Since it''s a test, it will definitely give us a way to pass. " Fang Yin said calmly. Wu Hao looked at his calm analysis and laughed. Then he asked him to put away the map and take Ling fei''er to the direction Fang Yin just pointed out.


    Does he need to see a map? In fact, he doesn''t need to look at the map at all. It''s a five-day range. With his current strength, he can easily scan thousands, even tens of thousands, and even farther away by divine sense. Where is the destination? As soon as he knows the past, he can know that he doesn''t need the so-called map at all. However, since Fang Yin wants to regard this competition as a practice, it''s naturally in its way, and Fang Yin''s direction is correct. In this case, he should be trusted to become a guide and move forward in the direction he points out, There''s no need to say more.


    Fang Yin was a little moved when he saw Wu Hao walking in the direction he pointed out without saying a word. After all, he didn''t know the distance and position, and whether the direction was right or not. Instead, he directly trusted the direction he pointed out, which made him a little moved. After all, this competition is related to whether they can enter Longcheng University. If he points in the wrong direction, Then you may not have the chance to enter Longcheng college at all. After all, if you can''t reach the finish line, the competition can''t be completed. Everything is in vain.


    However, Fang Yin quickly adjusted his mind. Although he was moved in his heart, the first thing to finish now is the competition. Wu Hao trusts himself and just keeps it in mind. He doesn''t need to put these feelings on the surface, just like a woman. He must express his feelings in his heart. For a man, he just needs to remember such feelings, and there is no need to express them in words, Fang Yin immediately ran after them, and Xiao ran to the front to guide them.


    Four people move on.


    No one can guarantee that he can walk along a straight line and walk out of a real straight line, especially when there is no direction. In the process of moving forward, everyone is bound to be affected by subtle interference. Moreover, people''s sense of direction itself needs external things to correct and judge. In the absence of external correction and judgment, they want to walk in a straight line, It''s impossible at all, and they are still in an old forest. They are working everywhere. Even if they adjust their angle casually, they may deviate from their original intended direction. Therefore, in this case, they must correct their own direction for a period of time, otherwise they are likely to walk in the right direction, At night, before the sun set, Fang Yin flew into the air again and determined their direction. Sure enough, they deviated a little. According to the defense marked on the map, they should walk straight to reach the destination, but they deviated to the right, about 15 degrees. Fortunately, this way can be corrected, So he quickly marked out the direction they should go on the map, corrected their direction, and continued to move on until night came. He sat down in the woods and lived together. After a night, everyone set out again and started to move towards the end of the road, As time has passed for two days, they have only three days left now. They are not sure how far it is from the end, so they can only speed up their pace and let themselves reach the end as quickly as possible. In any case, they can reach the end first to ensure that they will not delay the race because of the distance.

 Chapter 1307

    It doesn''t matter how much time they waste when they reach the finish line. As long as one comes, they can beat the other first to ensure that their dominant position will not be affected. However, if they spend all the time on the road, how can they be sure to win the competition when they are not sure where the finish line is, Their speed has also accelerated a lot. Of course, Wu Hao knows the destination and how far it is from them, but he doesn''t say it. However, he is also scolding in his heart. The organizer is a little too far. The destination and the starting point are quite far away. Even at the normal speed, it will take at least four days to get there, Almost all of the time must be on the road to reach the end of the challenge. It''s really hard to say how many people can really get through. I''m afraid only half of the 160 people can really find the destination, and the remaining half don''t even know where the shadow of the destination is. Ah, I''m afraid only half of the 160 people can really find the destination, and only half of the 160 people can really reach the destination, That is to say, not even 40 people can really reach the destination, because they need to be on the road and spend more than ten days. In this case, there are only five days in total, which is equivalent to very harsh conditions. Only those who aim at the fast-moving people at the beginning and avoid all the dangers can reach the destination, In Wu Hao''s judgment, there are no more than 20 people who can really reach the destination. And I''m afraid 20 people are very conservative, maybe even lower than that. The competition conditions set by the organizers are a little too harsh. In terms of this journey, it is impossible for most people to complete. In addition, there are spirit beast blockades in the air. Once you want to enter the air to correct the direction, or to find the direction, you can''t find the direction, It is possible to be killed directly by spirit beasts. In this case, many people will lose their way, and the corpses can be seen on the road at any time. Obviously, there are spirit beasts fighting in the forest. They catch the breath of human beings at any time and rush to kill them. In this case, how many people can reach the end? This is a conceivable thing, in addition to the harsh external environment. What''s more terrifying is that they have to face the blocking of their opponents. After all, everyone who goes to the destination is an opponent. Only when they kill their opponents can they not be killed by their opponents.


    On the one hand, the external bad environment makes us more competitive. In this case, there are only a few people who can really get to the end. A total of 160 people, Wu Hao, are sure that no more than 20 people can really get to the end, How many people can retain their full fighting capacity to ensure that they stay at the end of the five-day period is an impossible thing. I believe that most people will lose enough fighting capacity before reaching the end of the line. There is no doubt that the one who retains more fighting capacity will be the winner, Of course, the four of them must be able to reach the end.


    Since Wu Hao already knows the location of the destination, he will adjust his speed according to his distance from the destination. He can arrive ahead of time in this way. As long as he arrives ahead of time, then everything is easy to say.


    At noon on the third day, they finally met an iron faced lion on the road. The lion beast and Feitian lion beast look a bit like each other. They both have a lion''s body, but the difference lies in the iron face. The head of the lion beast is different from that of Feitian. It''s a strange spirit beast with copper head and iron brain. It''s hard to break their heads with ordinary weapons, Because their heads are very fragile. I don''t know why this kind of spirit beast has evolved bones similar to copper head and iron brain to protect their heads. As long as their heads are not injured, how much damage they suffer, they can easily recover their strong self-healing ability, and the protection of copper head and iron brain, rotten iron faced lion beast, Become an extremely terrible beast in the mountain forest, among the spirit beasts. It''s basically a dead end to meet this kind of spirit beast, because their own defense ability is too strong. Ordinary weapons can''t hurt the iron face at all. The lion beast can''t make a fatal attack on him, so he has to fight with him constantly. Moreover, because the powerful healing ability of the lion beast in front of him is very difficult to cause real powerful damage to him, Unless he has enough strong experience to completely suppress the iron faced lioness, if he meets the iron faced lioness, he will only be killed. From the bloodstain on the lion''s face in front of him, we can see that the iron faced lioness is constantly searching for human beings to attack, and he should have eaten a lot of people. Now she is a little excited when she meets four, As soon as he saw people coming from a distance, Fang Yin was on guard against everything. He didn''t know whether they didn''t meet the spirit beast in front of them because of * * or any other reason. But as a soldier, he also knew that he had to prepare for the worst in the wild, that is, to meet his opponent, It''s normal to meet a spirit beast. Now when the spirit beast comes, he''s ready to fight. Although he sees that it''s an iron faced lion beast, he''s stunned. With the warning from Wu Hao and kuangfeng, he soon calms down and attacks himself in the face of a powerful force, In the case of body shape and strength do not occupy any advantage, how to give full play to their own advantages, has become the first thing he needs to consider, and this matter. It''s very important for him. He knows very well that it''s time for him to give full play to his fighting power to carry out actual combat and exercise his actual combat ability. Seeing the iron faced lion beast rush in front of him, Fang Yin calmly analyzes the forward speed, pace characteristics and the gap he can find, and immediately rushes up with his sword.


    As I said, I didn''t expect that humans would take the initiative to attack themselves. It was a bit of a surprise. However, in the face of absolute strength, he didn''t pay attention to these humans who took the initiative to attack himself. Seeing each other coming, he directly pounced on the steel claw. Fangyin quickly adjusted his state and calmly faced the claw he pounced on, If he caught himself, he would split himself into several parts in an instant, but calmly, he quickly dodged the huge claw, wiped it from his side, patted it on the ground, and all the fallen leaves on the ground flew away.

 Chapter 1308

    And he quickly hid in the fallen leaves, quickly adjusted his state, and started to attack the iron faced lion beast''s horn. The head of the lion beast in front of him was very hard, and it was not a common weapon, which could be broken. In this case, of course, he would not choose to make a fatal attack on him, It seems that the evolution of the lion beast is to avoid being killed by a blow, so he never thought about killing him. The key is iron. If the lion beast''s action ability can be blocked, then it becomes possible to defeat it.


    In the face of this kind of powerful combat effectiveness, we should first think of blocking the opponent''s combat effectiveness. The lion beast''s ability to move is very fast. If he is allowed to maintain such high-speed mobility, he will definitely enter a difficult stage of dogfight. If he is trapped in dogfight, there is no doubt that he will be exhausted by the iron faced lion beast. Once his strength is consumed too much, Then there''s only the possibility of being killed. He didn''t think that now Wu Hao is with them, and she can''t be in danger at all. Now she regards herself as a single individual who faces the battle independently. Now if he can''t win Tian''s index, he may be killed by the lion beast in front of him, swallow them into her stomach, and turn them into nutrition together with other corpses in her stomach, As a part of his strong fighting power, he certainly can''t be caught without a fight. First of all, he calmly analyzed and killed his limbs. Although iron faced lioness has strong healing ability, not all of its healing ability can be instantly restored. That''s quite terrible. Unfortunately, iron faced lioness didn''t have it, so we should take action immediately, He rushed directly to the back of the iron faced lion''s forelimb and cut off his money with a sword. The iron faced lion with only one foot was attacked so strongly that it made a painful wail.


    "Roar ~"


    Anger and pain made him roar. He wanted to make a powerful and fatal attack on Fangyin, but his forelimb was injured and his body was unstable. Originally, his limbs could move flexibly, but now he had three feet standing on the ground and became a refuting foot. In this case, he immediately lost his balance, and Fangyin immediately adjusted his state again, Seeing that he lost his balance, he immediately attacked his other forelimb and cut off his hamstring with a sword. Seeing the iron face, the lion beast fell directly on the ground and supported itself with its hind legs, unable to move. But seeing that her wound healed quickly, Fang Yin knew that if it dragged on again, The iron faced lion''s powerful healing ability will make him recover quickly. Third, once he recovers, his previous efforts will be wasted. He immediately jumps to the iron faced lion''s neck and cuts his throat directly with a sword. Although the iron faced lion''s head is very hard, it is not so powerful as the copper head and iron brain below his body. Although there is a strong healing ability in the throat, the rapid bleeding is not a sword that can cure instantly. The iron faced lion beast''s throat immediately spurts blood. The lion beast in front finally shows a look of fear, struggling to escape while trying to stop his own blood. However, the wound is getting bigger and bigger under the impact of blood flow, The rapid healing ability is a little weak at this time, a lot of blood loss and the rapid decline of healing ability make him lose his life quickly, and the whole ground is red with blood, like a blood rain on the ground.


    "It''s very good, this time it''s much better than just now." Wu Hao can''t help but give a thumbs up. Fang Yingang''s performance is much better than that of the fight in the air. In the air, he completely lost the initiative of fighting and was led by two spirit beasts by the nose. But now he fully grasped his autonomy and found his own advantage in the rhythm he controlled, As well as to find the shortcomings and mistakes of the other side to carry out a powerful attack, and can quickly find the rotten iron, lion beast out of balance point, restrict his combat effectiveness, this is a representative of he has learned to calm down.


    Fang Yin wiped her sweat and let out a big breath. At this time, she dared to relax a little. She didn''t expect that she could kill the iron faced lion beast so quickly after adjusting her state quickly, which made her quite surprised. It turned out that she could play her fighting power well and have such powerful strength, which made him very happy. This is an iron faced lion beast, Although compared with those top land spirit beasts, iron faced lion beast''s strength is not too high, but it is impossible to defeat iron faced lion beast in general woods. Now, with calm treatment, he has defeated the lion beast in front so quickly. This is something he never thought of, and of course, it gives him a huge surprise.


    Fang Yin looks at Wu Hao with gratitude. If she didn''t remind him to calm down in the face of the battle, he doesn''t know whether he can solve this spirit beast as quickly as he can. If he can''t calm down, there is no doubt that he can''t solve the iron faced lion beast so quickly, because he can''t calm down, As he said, as soon as he calmed down, he immediately analyzed how to fight the whole battle. Similarly, she also looked at kuangfeng gratefully. Without his guidance, he could not do so well. Unexpectedly, a few words from the two of them raised their strength to a higher level, All this gratitude was in the eyes.


    "This is the spirit beast you killed. You can put it away by yourself. It will be helpful for you in the future. It should be a very good choice to cast weapons with iron lion''s head. Compared with other metal materials, I believe iron lion''s head will be able to cast more powerful weapons and make weapons with its booty, I think it should be a very glorious thing, and the lion beast itself in front of it is also very powerful, its crystal can also bring you great benefits, as well as its fur, you can find ways to deal with all kinds of things? " Wu Hao said with a smile that he didn''t have any interest in these spirit beasts. Although these spirit beasts are really powerful, he didn''t want to take them as his own. After all, for him, the most powerful spirit beasts are just spirit beasts. He already has two of the most powerful spirit beasts, the colorful fire phoenix spirit beasts, He has no interest at all.


    Fang Yin nodded excitedly. He not only killed the iron faced lion beast, but also could take the iron faced lion beast''s body as his own. Of course, he was excited.

 Chapter 1309

    He also knows how excellent the iron faced lion beast is. If the iron faced lion beast''s head can be used to make weapons, let alone powerful, it can be described as excellent. The weapons made by the iron faced lion beast have always been popular in the market, and basically belong to the level that money can''t buy. They are not only used to make weapons, The iron faced lion''s spirit cover is used to make a strong shield, which can absolutely resist full attack. It''s a powerful defense force, and a powerful attack force. One head can solve it. It''s certainly excited. Moreover, the crystal stone of the lion in front really has a very strong spirit power. Looking at the level of the iron faced lion, he is also very excited, This is an adult. There is a beast in front of him. If you dig out his crystal, you can definitely improve your strength level by one level.


    Fang Yin''s idea moved, and the space ring in his hand immediately put away the iron faced lion beast on the ground. Wu Hao didn''t move, Ling fei''er didn''t move, and kuangfeng didn''t move. All three of them looked at him. Fang Yin recognized him for a long time, and then came back to himself. He immediately took them away from the area. Fang Yin was a little sad. They really tested themselves. Now the iron faced lion beast is dead, In addition, the lion beast in front of him is bleeding a lot, and there is a huge bloody area in this area. Other spirit beasts will definitely come here quickly. If it is up to him to solve all the problems, then a large number of spirit beasts will come here. There is no doubt that he can not finish the work of killing all the spirit beasts himself, Although I have learned to calmly deal with all kinds of situations on the battlefield and let myself gain practical advantages. I''m the biggest, but in the case of one-on-one, he still has a chance to defeat these spirit beast eggs. When a large group of spirit beasts flock in, no matter how strong his psychological quality is, he will collapse and can''t face all the enemies calmly. It''s strange that he won''t collapse in this case. Of course, he must leave now, otherwise he will face a huge death challenge, So Fang Yin took them forward quickly without saying a word, and the speed was fast, very fast. He knew very well that if he didn''t run away quickly, he would find their tracks and chase them. Only if he kept away from this area quickly, he could ensure his safety.


    Seeing Fang Yin''s accurate judgment, Wu Hao and kuangfeng both smile happily. This boy is OK. He didn''t teach him to deal with all kinds of situations calmly. In the face of all kinds of situations on the battlefield, if he doesn''t have a clear mind, he may still be excited to kill an iron faced lion beast, After all, not everyone in front of the lion beast can be killed. This kind of situation easily makes people lost in the joy of self expansion, and he can react quickly. To take them out of this area, he also has enough psychological quality, which shows that this boy can really make friends.


    The two men looked at each other, laughed, and quickly left the area with him. Of course, they knew how to deal with these situations on the battlefield, and they could react faster and deal with them better, for example, India. However, this game was not important to them. In the end, they just came to the end, but the other side was a challenge, So they take cultivating Fang Yin as the starting point, and naturally let him make all kinds of decisions. They just follow his decision and make the right reaction. They don''t need to use their brains too much, so they just leave everything to him to make decisions. As long as she doesn''t make fatal mistakes, they can follow her own decisions and decide who to talk to.


    Fang Yin also knows that they have put all the results of this competition on him, so every decision should be more perfect and more rapid as possible to avoid fatal mistakes. He knows that this is training himself and also cultivating himself, so he does not dare to make mistakes easily. If there is a mistake, it is likely to be a fatal problem, This is a competition after all. If this competition fails, they may not be able to enter Longcheng college. This situation is definitely not his responsibility. But it is also because of this huge responsibility that she wants to do this better and make every decision as right as possible.


    At the end of the third night, they didn''t move on, because Fang Yin could probably judge that they were only one day away from the destination. In this case, they didn''t have to drive all night. It was OK for them to have a good night''s rest. Moreover, he knew that Wu Hao didn''t like to drive all night. In that case, let''s have a night''s rest, It doesn''t matter to have a good meal and have a rest. He doesn''t need to rush to the finish line like other people. In this case, of course, he follows Wu Hao''s habit. In the evening, he finds a place and divides an area as safe as possible, so that they can ensure their own safety. He finds some firewood to light a fire and starts barbecue immediately, Begin to eat, tired a day of body and mind also relaxed down, Fang Yin this day is quite satisfied with his performance.


    Four people were sitting there eating barbecue, chatting. There was a movement in the sky. Fang Yin quickly caught the direction of the movement. A total of five people quickly came to this side. He immediately put down the barbecue, took up the weapon in his hand, and prepared for defense. In this case, he knew that he had definitely met his opponent, and it seemed that these five people were from senior grades, It has a very strong strength. If you don''t deal with it carefully, you are likely to be killed.


    These five people soon appeared within the range of the fire light. Each of them looked at them carefully with his sword. Fang Yin also looked at them carefully. Unexpectedly, the five of them formed a group, and it seemed that their strength was at least an alliance between the 14th grade and the 16th grade, either a classmate or a senior, There is no doubt about that.


    "It seems that everyone has chosen an alliance." In the past five people, the leader is a man with a goatee. He seems to be middle-aged. The four people around him are also middle-aged. They should have great experience and strength.


    As soon as they were far away, they had a rest on the living ground over there, ready to finish their meal, and continued to drive through the night, because they were not sure how far it was from the end point, but after their consciousness scanning, they found another group of people nearby were heading for the end point.

 Chapter 1310

    And the direction is right. Of course, I want to come and get rid of people. After all, the fewer people who reach the destination, the better it will be for them. There are four young people. The haze in the eyes of these five people is very heavy. They all look at them with a sneer, just like everyone has planned what to do, Of course, they have successfully killed several groups. Now it''s not too difficult to kill them, especially. This is still a group of young people. One of them is a little older, and it doesn''t seem particularly dangerous. After all, three of them are young people. It''s impossible to rely on one person to support them. In this case, of course, they choose to kill them. One less is one. Anyway, for them, they have absolute confidence that they can reach the destination. After all, all five of them are classmates. Although they are from the 15th grade, not the highest 16th grade, they have decided to occupy one seat at the same time, Anyway, half of the ten people belong to them, which is enough. Others can do whatever they want. No matter what they do, as long as they can enter the list of Longcheng college, the others don''t matter.


    Although these young people seem to be in no danger, they have found the right way and have the strength to go all the way here, which means that these young people also have their own way. In this case, of course, they have to choose to kill them first. Only in this case can they have a chance to win the competition, If too many people reach the destination, the competition at the destination will be very strong. In this case, of course, they choose to kill their opponents, and when they reach the destination, there will be a group of less people to compete with them. If they are from Dangge, it''s OK to say, but now they are facing four people, that is, four places. If they reach the destination, they will be able to compete with each other, If one of the four of them is strong enough to kill them, the situation will be very bad. Only if we start first can we win by surprise.


    "In this dangerous environment, how can we get to the end better if we do not choose alliance? There are spirit beast blockades in the sky, spirit beast raids on the ground, and dangers everywhere. Of course, you have to choose an alliance. Don''t you also make this choice? And you have more allies. We only have four, and you have five. So? What do you mean by coming here? Are you trying to kill me? Or do you have other plans? " Fang Yin asked them calmly. At the same time, he was ready to fight. It was self-evident who had the advantage of the team. Moreover, when they were five seniors and had absolute strength, they would certainly try to kill them. In this case, he had to be fully prepared, It''s possible to keep an advantage when they really attack.


    However, Fang Yin was very worried. If he dealt with five people by himself, it would be quite difficult. It''s totally different from directly fighting spirit beast. Fighting spirit beast doesn''t need too many other considerations. Just consider the advantages. Spirit beast is too big after all. He has a huge space to play. Cut off his hamstring, Or there is enough space to do anything else, but in the face of five people who are the same as themselves, and have the same skills, as well as other kinds of the same advantages, one-on-one, he can barely draw with each other, or even better, but there is a huge gap in one team. If this battle can be avoided for him, That''s the best, of course, but if it can''t be avoided, he will fall into a very difficult battle, which he knows very well.


    But he also knew in his heart that if they were not solved now, they would also have a battle at the end. Since the battles were inevitable, he also hoped that they could be solved in this dark night. Although the battle must be very difficult and probably impossible to complete, since it was inevitable, There is no big difference between fighting before the end of the line and fighting here. After all, he needs their help. Here, he is very sure that only with their help can he finish the battle. Why not fight here?


    "Don''t get me wrong, don''t get me wrong. Although the game was very cruel, we didn''t really come to fight. We had just finished our meal and were ready to move on, but suddenly we felt as if there was something moving here, and there were several people. Since you can find the right direction through many obstacles and walk all the way here, I believe that you also have very strong strength. Although you seem to be junior, I believe your strength should not be too weak. In that case, let''s choose an alliance. Anyway, there are ten on the list. Four of you and five of us just occupy nine positions. There are many people. After all, they are powerful, To be able to face bigger challenges, right? In that case, why don''t we choose an alliance? Nine people can definitely better fight against the adverse factors of the outside world. Shouldn''t we form an alliance in this situation? Since meeting is fate, choosing alliance can definitely make all nine of us enter the final list, don''t you think? " Goatee looked at them sincerely. At the same time, he didn''t take out his own weapons. It seemed that he really wanted to choose an alliance.


    Fang Yin immediately frowned at what he said. In fact, he still chose to believe it. After all, there were five of them, four of them. There were nine of them. Nine of them did not exceed the quota. If the nine of them could reach an alliance, there would be no doubt that they could complete a better alliance as he said. After all, there were many people and great power, This is a fact, especially in the face of such a dangerous situation, nine people can cope with greater risks. In case of any problems, they can also fight to a greater extent. This program is undoubtedly meaningful and positive. If they can really form an alliance, they will have a greater chance of winning.


    Fang Yin looks back at Wu Hao with uncertainty. Wu Hao smiles and shrugs. He is still relying on his own flesh without any expression. He has completely given the dominant power of the game to Fang Yin. He just wants to move forward slowly with Fang Yin''s guidance.

 Chapter 1311

    For him, although the victory of this competition is imperative, he doesn''t care about the process. With Fang Yin, whatever he wants to do, he respects any decision he wants to make, as long as he doesn''t make too many mistakes, and even if the final result may make mistakes, he won''t remind him, Because this is the result of his decision, no one can know what kind of result will appear before this decision is made. Since he does not know what kind of result will appear, of course, we should respect his decision and see what kind of result this process will lead to. Even if the result is wrong, then the process is B. Although he is not sure what these five people think, Wu Hao actually thinks that this is a good plan. Although it doesn''t matter that several people can reach the destination, he also doesn''t matter whether nine or ten people can reach the destination. As long as four of them can reach the destination, he doesn''t care about the rest. This is his plan.


    Moreover, he is not a God. Of course, it is impossible to see whether these people have evil intentions right away. After all, they look sincere at least on their faces. The key is that their statements can be carried out. If they are carried out according to this plan, they can really reach the end, and even lower the risk as they say, Better to get to the end.


    Fang Ying saw that Wu Hao didn''t say anything. He knew that Wu Hao had given him all the decision-making power. In that case, of course, he wanted to make a good decision, and it was a prudent decision. He also knew that there would be two results in this decision. Either these people really came to form an alliance, then they could definitely reduce the risk and better reach the end, But on the other hand, these people may have evil intentions and have adverse effects on them, but this situation is five or five points. Since the good ones account for half and the bad ones account for half, then he can only choose the good ones. He believes that they can really bring them a good result, and they can form an alliance together and lead to the end. Even if they are bad, it doesn''t matter, There was going to be a battle, so it''s OK to prepare for it in your heart. Make the best expectation and prepare for the worst. This is his decision.


    "You are sure that you want to form an alliance, not without other intentions. If you have other intentions, I want to tell you that none of your intentions can be realized here. Don''t think that we are junior people and think we are bullying. What I want to tell you is that even we are junior people, we have absolute strength and can defeat you, Don''t say five of you, even if 50 or 150 of you come together, we can kill all of you. Don''t ask me why I have such self-confidence. Bracelet tells you the result, so I advise you not to make any wrong ideas. If you really want to form an alliance, then I welcome you to join us, but if you have any carelessness, So I''m sorry, I can kill you quickly from the moment you fight a freshman. " Fang Yin said impolitely that although he spoke with Wu Hao''s momentum, it was also a fact. Among the four of them, his strength was the weakest, but the strength of the three of them was very strong. He was confident that the three of them could work together to solve the 150 people easily. Of course, maybe he was too conservative, Maybe kuangfeng can do it by himself. After all, his strength seems unfathomable. Let alone Wu Hao and Ling Feier, no one knows how powerful they are.


    Now in this case, it is undoubtedly the best choice to give the other party a bluff. At least let them know that they should not easily have evil thoughts in their heart. If they have evil thoughts in their heart, then the ending will not be too good. This kind of warning is necessary, at least Fang Yin thinks so.


    When the other party heard Fang Yin''s warning method, they turned their lips. In fact, they disdained it. At first sight, they were in the lower grades, at least no more than the third grade. In this case, to warn them in this way was simply to show their inner pain, fear, and only extremely afraid people, Only with this exaggerated to unrealistic threat way to tell others how powerful they are, but in fact this way is really possible? Four people from the lower grades. No, even if one of them is from the higher grade and the other three are from the lower grade, it''s impossible to kill all the people in seconds. Even five of them can easily crush a few of them, not to mention that all the people in the higher grade join the fight, This undoubtedly guilty threat makes them want to kill these people more unscrupulously, and they believe that they have been scared by five of them. In this case, they have to go to hell faster, hehe.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. The five of us also met each other in alliance along the way. We have considered that we should look at the external factors through alliance. Now that we have met four people, it is of course nine people in alliance. This is better than alliance one by one, and if we can form an alliance, Relatively speaking, we can definitely face the external factors and have a greater grasp, can''t we? In that case, why don''t we choose an alliance? And it''s bad for you. It''s not good for us, is it? If the nine of us can reach an alliance, our advantages will be more obvious. We are not subject to any external factors, and can make ourselves stronger and deal with external dangers. But we have evil intentions. For example, we can''t say that we want to kill you. It''s not good for us to kill you, although we reduce our opponents, But there is no advantage in reducing the number of opponents and us. After all, there are ten people in the final list, not one person. There is no need to kill each other. As long as we can get into the ten lists, there are only nine people. Nine people can win over others and get ten lists, It doesn''t matter to us who the other person is on the list. So, don''t think too much about it. We really come here with a sincere attitude of alliance. If it''s not for the alliance, the five of us won''t come together. It''s because we have considered that we should form an alliance with the five talents until now, so that we can face all the dangers. "

 Chapter 1312

    "Now we want to make the program more powerful and able to cope with more powerful challenges, so we choose the program. You really don''t want to think too much. We are absolutely sincere. Anyway, it''s not good for you and it''s not good for us." Goatee shrugged his shoulders and said lightly that his words were very convincing. At least Fang Yin felt reasonable after listening to his words. Although he was still on guard against him, his vigilance was not as strong as it had just been. For him now, finding an ally is better than finding an opponent, Seeing that all five of them had come to make an alliance, he was also relieved. Even if he remained vigilant, he had already put down more than half of them.


    "You''d better know what you''re doing. If you really have evil intentions and want to do something to us, I''m sorry. Your treachery is absolutely successful, and we are absolutely capable of killing all five of you. I hope you can keep this in mind and don''t have half pleasure. If you really choose to form an alliance, Well, I''m happy to come to the end with you, but you have evil intentions to do harm to us. I''m sorry, this game has nothing to do with you. It will definitely let you die here and become the food for spirit beasts. " Fang Yin was still cold and gave a warning. Goatee shrugged his shoulders indifferently. This kind of cruel words had no meaning to him. What he wanted to see was their death. If this threat could bring death, he could make the whole world die and make himself the most powerful person in the world.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, little brother. You are too suspicious, but you are also right. Even if you have strong strength, you can''t trust us senior people. So don''t worry, we''ll make another sword on the side. Let''s make an alliance. Anyway, we still have two days, I believe we can get along very well these two days. You can rest assured. " Goatee doesn''t want to integrate into them. Since the other party keeps alert to themselves, the best way to get rid of their vigilance is to sit down next to them to make a pile of goods and start to cook with them.


    "You''re on your way." Wu Hao asked with a smile. He handed the roasted meat to Ling fei''er and continued to roast it on the fire. Ling fei''er really didn''t care about this kind of thing. He also knew that these people couldn''t hurt themselves at all, so he ate her roasted meat happily. Although the meat was tasteless, they also prepared condiments in advance, It''s still very delicious when it''s baked on the road. Although it''s a bit bad to eat barbecue all the time, it''s good to be able to eat in the wild.


    "Now that we have formed an alliance, we will follow each other''s wishes. Although we want to go on the road, it seems that you haven''t finished eating. When you finish eating, we''ll go on the road together, or you want to have a rest here for one night, I think we''d better not rest. It''s better to go on the road directly, although there are still two days left, But there are only two days left, five days in total. In the past three days, we are not sure how far the destination is from us. In this case, I think it''s better for us to hurry up and get on the road. Anyway, it''s good to get to the destination first. At least we don''t have to worry about wasting time on the road. It''s too far from the destination, right, So what do you think? " Asked goatee.


    "I think what you said is very reasonable, but there are still two days left. We are not in a hurry, so if you are willing to make an alliance, you can sit down with us, have a good night here, and act the next morning. Anyway, we are not in a hurry. If we can get there, we can get there, but if you are in a hurry, you can leave without an alliance, If you should stay, it depends on your choice. " Wu Hao looks at them with a smile. After eating, he doesn''t want to act with them. He has seen that these people have evil intentions. At first, she didn''t pay attention to them, but then he immediately thinks that these people should not choose to form an alliance with them. Moreover, it has just said that they met five people on the road, not to mention whether it is true or false, But they are actually five senior people. They also know that the best way to choose alliance is to choose senior people with the same strength, so as to maximize the fighting effect. However, when they see that the four of them clearly know that they are in the lower grades, they are willing to choose alliance. This is very problematic. After careful thinking, they know that this is a trap, They want to get rid of the opponents who can reach the end. After all, they are all senior people. In terms of strength, they have a huge advantage. They can help each other and support each other until they reach the end. There is no doubt about that. But what is the operation of choosing to ally with the weak? This is a strange and impossible thing. Choosing to form an alliance with the weak means protecting the weak. Since we have to choose strong programs in dangerous situations, why should we protect the weak? Since the protection of the weak will reduce their combat effectiveness, they will not be able to form a more powerful fighting effect to reach the end and resist external dangers. On the contrary, they will be held back by the weak. What is the significance of this alliance? The so-called alliance is to find the same powerful people, form a more powerful group, face the external danger, resist the uncontrollable factors, and choose the land alliance, which is basically reducing their actual combat effectiveness. It can be seen from this that they just wanted to kill the four of them, but Wu Hao didn''t directly expose the five of them.


    Although it was clear that the five of them wanted to kill themselves, he didn''t kill them first. Instead, he wanted to see what they wanted to do. If they had something new, it might make them die happily. If they didn''t have any idea, how could these people die, It''s hard to say. Of course, Fang Yin can''t do it for them. However, it should be easy for kuangfeng to solve these five people by himself. It shouldn''t be, it''s for sure.


    "Three days have passed, and there are only two days left. You plan to rest here until tomorrow. Wow, you are really in a good mood."

 Chapter 1313

    "But forget it, since you are willing to have a rest, let''s have a good rest. Anyway, we have two days. It doesn''t matter if we travel together in the daytime tomorrow. I believe that if there are nine of us on our way together, we will arrive at the destination more quickly. Moreover, we can better resist external risks and won''t delay our progress. So let''s have a rest, It happens that we haven''t had a good rest in these three days. In this case, we should have a good rest. We have wine here. Do you want to drink it? If you want to drink, how about we all just get together for a drink? " As he said, goatee took out the jug and a lot of cups. It seemed that there were more than a dozen of them. Fang Yin was ready to pick them up. But the next second he frowned. He didn''t see anything else, but the smile on Wu Hao''s face. The smile on Wu Hao''s face was very calm and plain, It''s hard to guess what he was thinking, but it was his smile that attracted his attention. From his face, he could see that Wu Hao didn''t seem to have much affection for them, which means that Wu Hao didn''t think they should be a real alliance, but why? It is reasonable to say that this kind of alliance can be formed.


    "No, you can drink it." Fang Yin didn''t think clearly, so he refused directly. The other side was also looking at the other side and Wu Hao to adjust his mind, trying to understand what was going on through his own observation? Wu Hao and kuangfeng obviously don''t have a good impression on these people. They are even sure that they don''t agree with the alliance, but they don''t choose to oppose it, which means that they just leave the decision-making power to themselves. As the person who makes the decision, they should be responsible for the decision, Of course, he wants to know why Wu Hao and kuangfeng show up, as if they want to refuse the alliance.


    Looking at Wu Hao and goatee carefully, Fang Yin suddenly realized the reason. It turned out that they were thinking about this, which made him sigh a little annoyed. After all, he was still too young. He lacked real combat experience and quick reaction to deal with these crafty people.


    This alliance is simply impossible to exist. The reason why he thinks this alliance can exist is that he thinks his strength level is strong enough to form a strong alliance with them at the same time. On the contrary, just because they know how strong their strength level is does not mean that others know that all five of them are senior students, They are all very strong, and they all know that the four of them are in the lower grades. They should not know how strong they are. To be exact, they should know that their strength is not strong. What''s the significance of choosing an alliance in this case?


    Isn''t alliance just to make our strength stronger? If an alliance will drag you down and make you less powerful than usual, why choose an alliance? The precondition for this alliance does not exist, but they still choose to make an alliance. From the conversation between Wu Hao and them just now, we can see that they originally intended to continue on their way, but now they are willing to abandon their plan of going on their way and choose to rest here with them for the sake of those who are weak to them. This is even more problematic, Absolutely want to take advantage of their sleep or other ways to kill them like this, and then continue on the road, figured out this, Fang Yin''s face also showed a sneer, although still maintain a cold look, did not react too much to his inner emotions, but can be seen in his eyes. We are ready for defense on a larger scale.


    Although I don''t know why Wu Hao is willing to accept that they have been sitting beside him instead of killing them directly, now that he has chosen to accept them, let''s see how they are going to come and kill the four of them. Fang Yin also sits down and starts to eat. Although the other party has been drinking, he can be sure that there is something wrong with the wine, At least give them a drink will definitely have a problem, otherwise how can you use this way to get close to them. All abnormal things have problems, which he has firmly kept in mind, and this should become a key point of future combat experience. If it is impossible under normal circumstances, it will not be possible under abnormal circumstances. If it happens under abnormal circumstances, it will definitely be different from ordinary people.


    "Brother, since you have chosen to form an alliance, why don''t you trust us so much? Let''s have a drink together. We''ve all had a drink here. You have barbecue. How about not drinking some wine?" Goatee said that he drank two more cups. It was obvious that he had to win people''s trust. However, Wu Hao laughed and shook his head. It was obvious that he didn''t mean to drink. Goatee was a little annoyed to see that they didn''t mean to drink. As long as they drank this poisonous wine, they would lose their lives immediately. He could take everything from them without even doing it himself, But in this case, they can''t force them to drink the wine, they can''t go up to the bar, but they can only drink two cups, put away the wine and rest on the tree one by one.


    The five people didn''t seem to have the slightest sense of defense, so they just leaned there to sleep. Obviously, as they said, they were ready to go with them until tomorrow morning. After dinner, they were also preparing to rest. Kuangfeng leaned against the tree, closed his eyes, Fangyin also leaned against the tree, but they were always alert to everything around them, Ling fei''er stretches lazily and leans in Wu Hao''s arms. He sleeps in Wu Hao''s arms every day these days. In this way, he can sleep more comfortably. Wu Hao naturally holds her in his arms and lets her sleep.


    But today Ling Fei Er is a little curious. She doesn''t go to bed immediately. She looks at Wu Hao curiously and asks in a low voice in his ear.


    "Brother Linghao, what do these people mean? Are you really going to make an alliance with us or something else? I don''t think they mean to fight us, but you seem to be ready to refuse them. Why


    "Do you think the five of them are good people?" Wu Hao smiles and looks at Ling Fei Er. Of course, he also hopes that the girl can analyze the situation on the battlefield. Although the girl''s fighting capacity is quite strong now.

 Chapter 1314

    But the girl''s actual combat experience, to tell you the truth, is really insufficient. Especially, she is very active and believes in many things. As a result, he can''t make a correct judgment on many things. So he also hopes that the girl can make the most correct judgment on everything. Of course, if a little bit, the little girl can also make a lot of correct judgments, The problem is that this little girl can''t accurately judge the problem without other people''s guidance in many cases. He is not stupid, but this girl obviously doesn''t like to think about problems by herself.


    "I think the five of them are quite normal, there is nothing different, and they also seem to be kind. Since they are willing to wait for us to set out together, it shows that they should have the sincerity to make an alliance with us." Ling Fei Er thinks about it and says, he really doesn''t know why these five people are so wary of Wu Hao. It seems that these five people are very normal people. They seem to come for the sake of alliance. Why should they be so wary of them? Not at all.


    "Do you really think the five of them have no problems? Although they have no problems, do you think the current situation is normal? What about the four of us? What about the five of them? If you analyze the situation carefully, you can see why I don''t think it should be an alliance choice. " Wu Hao just said very light, not too loud, even the edge of crazy Feng did not hear him clearly, let alone the five people.


    "Our strength is very strong, and there''s nothing wrong with forming an alliance with them. What''s wrong with that?"


    "You know you''re strong, but do they know you''re strong? Obviously, they don''t know your strength is very strong, and they have already said their own judgment, they think we are lower grade people, this situation shows that they already know, at least they have judged our strength level Wu Hao still said with a faint smile.


    Ling Fei Er was so said by him, immediately frowned, in the head seem to think of what problem, but for a time and didn''t understand, what on earth thought of? He looked at the five people leaning against the tree and closed their eyes for a long time, and finally realized that they had a bright look in their eyes, and finally understood what the problem was?


    "Do you understand?" Wu Hao looked at the little girl with a smile.


    "I see. It turns out that they think we are in the lower grades, which means that in their eyes, our strength is very low. In this case, why do they choose to form an alliance with people who are not as strong as themselves? This is where the problem lies. Since it is an alliance, it is absolutely necessary to find someone who is equal to or even stronger than themselves to form an alliance, so as to improve the combat effectiveness of the whole team. However, they choose people they think are very weak to form an alliance. This is enough to prove that they come to us with the mentality of trying to kill us, Because under normal circumstances, it is impossible to find a way to form an alliance, which will only further reduce the strength of the whole team. Although the number of people is large, the overall strength is weak, and you have to protect the weak. There is no benefit at all. They should not choose to form an alliance, but they choose to form an alliance here. I want to make an alliance with us, which shows that they have a very big problem. " Ling Fei Er analyzes that he is a little excited. After all, he is not good at thinking about these problems. Now he quickly analyzes this problem after giving advice. For him, he also feels that he is making progress.


    Wu Hao nodded with a smile. Although he didn''t say anything, he already told him with a direct smile that he guessed right. This girl is not stupid at all, but he is not good at using her brain and taking the initiative to consider these problems. However, this girl can quickly analyze so many problems and has obviously made progress compared with him before, Now that he has made great progress, of course, it''s gratifying. Anyway, it''s still a long time. He doesn''t need to be able to analyze all the problems as quickly as he himself. As long as he can make progress slowly, the future growth of the little girl''s strength can be expected, and the girl is also very talented, both in strength and talent, Can reach the top level, in this case, the girl as long as slowly exercise enough strong analytical ability. Can let him have the better combat performance in the actual combat.


    That''s enough. He never pursues to achieve any goal quickly. He knows very well that if he wants to be quick, he can''t achieve it. If he wants to cultivate a person, only by slowly letting him understand some truth and slowly changing himself, can he finally become a really powerful person. It''s impossible for anyone to make a person complete the transformation process urgently, No matter Ling fei''er or Fang Yin, they are all like this. Only by letting them learn some things and slowly change themselves, can their strength be gradually enhanced, their psychological quality be improved, and their thinking ability be improved. This is beyond doubt.


    "Since they didn''t really come to make an alliance with us, why not kill them? Anyway, there are only five people with weak strength. We can easily kill them. Why play games with them here? " Ling fei''er looks at Wu Hao, a little confused. He doesn''t know why he chooses to play games with them. Obviously, it''s unnecessary.


    "In fact, it''s just that we don''t want to do anything. It''s Fang Yin who makes the decision here. Since Fang Yin doesn''t intend to do anything with them, let''s see how he makes the decision. This game doesn''t mean much to us. We just need to reach the finish line. This process can be ignored, But for the other side, this competition means that she has to challenge herself and cultivate her abilities in various aspects. In this case, we have chosen to give him the decision-making power, so let him do it. If you decide, don''t be reckless. Anyway, you will listen well as you choose. Anyway, this is a process of cultivating him, and you don''t need to participate in it. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "It turns out that''s true. I said why not kill these five people. They can be easily solved when they come here. It''s to cultivate Fang Yin. Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. I''m going to sleep."

 Chapter 1315

    "When we have something to eat tomorrow morning, let''s hurry to start. I think we should also speed up. We will be relieved to reach the destination. Now we are still on the way. Who knows how far away we are at the destination." Ling Fei Er shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile. He found a comfortable place in his arms and slept in his arms. Anyway, for him, this game is also meaningless. This process is meaningless. Of course, the result is intentional, but they don''t need to think too much in this process, You don''t need to use too much of your own strength, just give it to Fang Yin. Since Wu Hao said that he would give it to Fang Yin to deal with, he was too lazy to think about it. Originally, he didn''t like to think about these things, so he just had to sleep in his arms. He would do what he should do tomorrow morning.


    "Good night."


    Wu Hao smiles. Originally, he wanted to kiss the little girl on her face, but forget it. Of course, he can find out that there is a crystal running in the air. It should be to broadcast the actual situation of the whole game to a large screen for the audience to watch. In this case, he hugged Ling fei''er, In fact, it may appear on the big screen, but this kind of picture is very normal, because in the eyes of outsiders, lingfei''er is his sister, and his brother is sleeping with his sister. It''s a normal thing. Besides, it''s not on the bed, but in the wild. His brother is holding his sister to avoid cold, or he wants to make her sleep in a more comfortable environment, It''s normal, but it''s a bit unreasonable for his sister to kiss her when she sleeps, so he didn''t do this action. Although he usually does this action, in special circumstances, she can still restrain her instinct to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Fang Yin sees that both Wu Hao and kuangfeng keep their eyes closed and leave the decision-making power to themselves. They are also more careful to deal with this situation. Although they don''t know whether they intend to let themselves deal with this problem alone, they are ready to deal with it alone. Anyway, Wu Hao and kuangfeng have left this matter to themselves, So as long as they are killed, the situation will be better. Anyway, no matter what actions they are going to take, they will plan.


    Fang Yin also leaned against the tree, closed his eyes and entered a state of rest. Of course, this was only a performance. In fact, he still maintained the highest vigilance to prevent them from raiding. Of course, he could not sleep directly. Of course, this situation could not happen. Sleeping directly meant that no one would protect them. This is his responsibility, Of course, he has to do his duty well.


    Goatee looked at them, and they all went to sleep peacefully. They all opened their eyes excitedly. The remaining light from the corner of their eyes secretly looked at them. They didn''t start right away. Instead, they waited for two hours to make sure they were asleep. Then they stood up from the ground and took out their weapons, Quietly go to their back, everyone has a person, directly can a deadly move, directly to kill them.


    After goatee and his four companions determined the position, they made a gesture, 54321, five people work together, Wu HaoLing Feier''s seal, corresponding to one person goatee and another person, two people deal with kuangfeng, five people act together, they directly want to kill them, the knife quickly towards their heads, as long as one is not careful, They will die soon, and they also hope to see a picture of Wuhu, and they have seen it several times. Along the way, they killed several groups in this way, some of them were killed by their poison liquor, and some of the new students were on guard, but they still could not escape their assassination, It doesn''t matter to them that there are at least more than 20 dead souls, and now there are four more dead souls. Now it''s a survival game. As long as you can kill your opponent and reach the end of the game, that''s victory. How many people will be killed should not be a matter worthy of consideration for the practitioners. The practitioners themselves are powerful forces built up in the skeletons, To kill more than a dozen people is to kill a few, but to kill more than a dozen people is a kind of glory.


    "Do you really think you can make it?" Finally, he woke up and stabbed the man in front of him in the heart. The senior student was killed without any reaction. He never thought that the sleeping people didn''t sleep at all. He thought that the people who relaxed their vigilance didn''t relax at all. He didn''t react to their vigilance until he died.


    Other people didn''t respond. They were all stunned when they saw each brother killed. But they immediately responded that it was time to start fighting. Everyone quickly adjusted their way and began to stab their swords at their heads with the fastest speed. They knew that Wu Hao could not be killed, but he was still very worried, He didn''t know if they were really asleep, so he yelled immediately.


    "Watch out for a sneak attack."


    Then he stabbed the people around him as fast as he could to prevent them from succeeding. But the opponent''s strength was very strong, Fang Yin''s strength was strong, but he was not strong enough to fight against everything. In the face of the powerful strength of the senior, he still couldn''t help it. One person quickly killed everyone and started fighting with one person, The other three also continued to attack according to their own plan of action.


    Wu Hao and kuangfeng opened their eyes.


    Wu Hao has an understated smile on his face. He doesn''t even wake lingfeier in his arms. He just shoots his opponent''s head with a finger and kicks him tens of meters away. The sound of his landing doesn''t reach here. Kuangfeng knows that Wu Hao doesn''t want to wake him up. Lingfeier also kills his opponent in his own way, A slap on the other person''s chest, and before the other person''s blood spits out, another one directly blows him out. Dozens of meters away, there is only goatee left. The goatee is so confused. These young people are too strong. They are just tutors. Where can they deal with them, One blow can kill people, which is totally beyond imagination. He thought of escaping, but at this time, he had no chance to escape. Crazy forward''s fighting style was directly on his head.

 Chapter 1316

    The goatee had no room to resist. He fell to the ground and lost his life. His whole head seemed to be growing, but the inside of his head had been broken by powerful force.


    Only Fang Yin is still fighting with the other side, but now Fang Yin has the absolute advantage. When his opponent sees that his four companions die in an instant, he knows that these people are very terrible and he can''t fight them. In this case, he has no heart to fight. He just wants to escape. A person who wants to escape must be full of loopholes, and he wants to escape in the dark, Basically don''t think about behind him, he turned around, Fang Yin immediately grasped the flaw, a sword cut off his head, entity not wait to fall down, Fang Yin kick it to the distance.


    "Hoo ~"


    Fang Yin took a big breath and saw that they were all OK one by one. She felt relieved and finally solved the problem. For the last two hours, his whole heart was in a state of torment, without any sleepiness. Of course, there could not be any pajamas. She was afraid that they would get hurt if they were too busy when they moved, If this is the case, then I''m sorry for their entrustment. They are all ready to leave this matter to themselves, but I let them get hurt. How can I stand up to their entrustment?


    "Are you all right?" Fang Yin asked. Although he could see that they were OK, he asked subconsciously. Seeing that both of them showed a smile and shrugged their shoulders, he was more relieved. After that, his face gradually showed surprise. Just now, their fighting power was too strong, and there was no room for their opponents to resist, A direct move is fatal, and whether the opponent is a senior or a higher grade, it seems that in their eyes, they are just a weak mole ant. They can easily kill them, or even kick them tens of meters away. The death of a person doesn''t even wake Lingfei up. This is really terrible strength. I don''t know how long I have to go to achieve this kind of strength, but seeing them calm and calm, Fang Yin has a goal in mind. Their strength is the goal and direction he pursues. As long as they are there all the time, he will keep up with their goal, Such a powerful power is what any cultivator wants. At least he wants to be such a powerful person.


    "Let''s go. Should the corpses here soon attract spirit beasts to appear in the net? Just go ahead in the direction you''ve set. Let''s go on our way this evening, so that we can get to our destination a little faster. " Wu Hao smiles helplessly and stands up with Ling fei''er in his arms carefully. Then he gets him on his back and walks forward with her on his back. Kuangfeng also stands up from the ground and goes forward with Wu Hao. Fang Yin takes out the map to see where he is and where he is now. After adjusting his direction, He ran to the front to lead the way. There are already five corpses here. Now it''s easy to attract the attention of the spirit beast. He can find the spirit beast''s attack in the evening. Although the three of them can easily deal with the spirit beast, it''s a little difficult for him to deal with it. It''s not a good thing to deal with the spirit beast in the evening. In that case, we should hurry up.


    Sure enough, not long after they left, they heard the roar of spirit beasts coming from behind. The roar proved that several spirit beasts came out at once to clean up the last scene. There was no doubt that the five corpses had become the last supper of spirit beasts. This kind of feeling was quite terrible. If they just stayed there, there was no doubt, What they have to face is the spirit beasts. After eating the corpses, they will no doubt put the target on some of their living people. Now they make a quick decision and stay away from the scene, which will help them avoid a big trouble.


    Although it''s a bit dangerous to drive at night, and it''s not easy to find out the direction, it doesn''t matter if you know the general direction. As long as you adjust your direction tomorrow morning, you can return to the normal track. They all know this very well, so they didn''t stop all night. Wu Hao was carrying Ling fei''er all the time, Walking lingfei''er all the time, the girl slept at ease. She didn''t mean to wake up at all. Until dawn, when she woke up naturally, he opened his eyes and found that they were on their way. He rubbed her eyes vaguely. She didn''t know what it was like. How could she still be sleeping, so she was carried up and on her way.


    "What''s the matter? We started to set out at dawn. Don''t we eat this morning?" Ling fei''er asked, stretching himself lazily, then lying on Wu Hao. He didn''t want to get up. He has been on the road every day these days. It''s rare for him to have a chance to sleep every day. He still wants to have a good sleep, but now he knows that he''s playing and can''t stretch himself. After that, he slips off his back, falls to the ground and yawns, Adjust their mentality and emotions, so that their efforts to restore the spirit.


    "You can sleep."


    Wu Hao tapped on her head. They walked all night for eight or nine hours. Unexpectedly, the girl didn''t wake up on his back. He could sleep so comfortably for eight or nine hours. He was really able to sleep. However, the girl could sleep at ordinary times. After doting on her every night, she could sleep until noon, If you don''t ask him to sleep, it will be possible in the afternoon. Now it''s perfectly normal to sleep on his back for eight or nine hours.


    "Really sleepy? What''s the situation? What about the five people? It''s not because those five people are so powerful that we''ve been sneaking away, right Lingfei son can''t laugh or cry. It''s reasonable to say that they should not go all night, unless the opponent they meet is too strong, only to avoid. But it''s also reasonable to say that their strength is still very strong. Whether crazy Feng has the strength to defeat a powerful opponent or not, he has 100% confidence that his Linghao brother can absolutely defeat any opponent.


    "How can we run away for this reason? It''s just senior students. If we have to run away when we meet them, why do we have to go to Longcheng college? The five people just killed us. The bodies of the five people led to the spirit beast. We can just run ahead of time. Anyway, we have to find a place to rest and have already moved, I''ll just keep on going. It''s just a little closer to our destination. "

 Chapter 1317

    Wu Hao said with a smile. Ling fei''er nodded. It turns out that''s what happened. The five people are not good people, so they should do it in the evening. In this case, it''s normal to attract spirit beasts. After all, with blood in sight, spirit beasts'' noses are so sensitive that it''s very easy to provoke them and attract them. So spirit beasts haunt there, They can''t sleep well.


    Yawned, Ling Fei Er took a deep breath, adjusted his state, and began to drive with them.


    "I''ll go up and have a look. The situation should not be far away. After all, we''ve been on the road for more than two days, and our speed is fast. I believe it won''t be long before we can reach the destination." Fang Yin said with a smile that he flew directly into the air. In order to avoid being found by the spirit beast, he flew very fast. He flew to the high altitude with the fastest speed. After comparing the location on the map, he corrected his direction immediately. They cheated about 20 degrees again. One night, they deviated 20 degrees, which is quite outrageous, but they were able to correct the direction eventually, So adjust the direction, and immediately move in the right direction.


    It was another whole day. I thought the destination would arrive soon, but I didn''t know where it was. Fang Yin didn''t dare to rest. So he took everyone on the road all night. On the fourth night, they spent the same time on the road. On the fifth day, when the sun rose, they knew that there was not much time left, so they quickened their pace, But soon, they finally saw the end. The end was at the foot of a mountain. When they came down from one mountain, they saw the place marked with a red line at the foot of another mountain. There were already people waiting there. From a distance, there were about ten people.


    I didn''t expect anyone to arrive at the end so soon. Everyone was quite surprised, and it seemed inevitable that it was a difficult battle.


    "At last I see the end."


    Seeing that the finish line is just around the corner, Ling fei''er finally gets excited. Although the process of the competition is meaningless to them, the result is very important. Only by achieving this result can they enter Longcheng college. Although this special move of Longcheng college is actually for them, he knows that, But going to Longcheng college is a new place after all, and Longcheng college is far away from Tianyuan City, where no one knows their identity, and he can be more unbridled with his Linghao brother. All this excitement is on his face.


    "Don''t worry, there are more than a dozen people on the opposite side, which also means that we are likely to be confronted by them in the past. In their eyes, we are rocky from the lower grade. They can''t easily get us to the finish line, and have you found several bodies on the finish line, Obviously, it was killed before the end Wu Hao said lightly, not in a hurry, but with Ling fei''er walking slowly towards the finish line. According to this speed, it will take at least half a day to get to the finish line. That is to say, after they reach the finish line, they still have the last half a day to wait until the next day''s dawn, then the final result of the competition will start to appear, so they are not in a hurry, As long as you reach the destination slowly, the rest doesn''t matter.


    "What are we going to do next? Do you want to kill them all in the past? " Ling Fei Er asked, since he has reached the finish line, he has nothing to think about. Anyway, the ultimate goal of this game is to reach the finish line. Although they have experienced some things along the way, these things really have no special significance for him. Generally speaking, he has no chance to start all the way. Now he has reached the finish line, If he has a chance to do something, he will not miss it. Since he is a practitioner, killing itself is a normal thing, and he will not want to have any compassion at all. In this case, if he has any compassion, then these opponents will not give themselves the same compassion. If he is killed by them carelessly, he will not give himself the same compassion, It''s all possible.


    "Don''t worry, take your time. Anyway, we''ll go to the finish line first. It seems that someone is waiting on the finish line, and they are relatively patient. They are not in a hurry to fight in front of us, which means that they are also waiting for the last opportunity. Do you see him? I think the current situation is that I have almost consumed my strength in the past few days. Anyway, I still have time. I just need to adjust my status and recover my strength at the finish line. I just need to wait until the final result comes and adjust my combat effectiveness to the best condition, So who will be on the final finish line? It''s really unknown to be there, so we should adjust our own state well, take our time and don''t worry Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "It seems that everyone has their own plans." Fang Yin solemnly said that he is the weakest among them, and now he is on the finish line. It is unknown how many people will form an alliance to complete this task. He is not afraid of individual challenges, but is afraid that there will be an alliance on the finish line. This is the most terrible situation. An alliance means that someone is going to form a group to get the list on the finish line, They will certainly form a group to fight against the invasion factors of the outside world. In the end, only ten people of China Telecom can arrive, so who these ten people will be is an unknown number. He is not sure whether Wu Hao and they will help themselves in this matter, because he feels that Wu Hao and they want to improve their strength level and exercise themselves, but they are not sure in this matter. I don''t choose to help myself. It''s possible for me to solve the problems myself. After all, it''s also a way to exercise.


    In this case, he has to better adjust his state. If he is accidentally killed by the other party, it''s really not cost-effective.


    "Don''t worry, it''s already at the finish line. We will definitely let you into the finish line." Wu Hao said with a smile that Fang Yin is a powerful boy. He is also self-motivated and has the desire to follow his own. Of course, he will not let such a potential boy go. Being able to study together in Longcheng college will undoubtedly have a positive effect on his promotion. In this case, he is certainly willing to help.


    "However, I hope you can finish the battle at the terminal. I will only help you at the last moment." Wu Hao said.

 Chapter 1318

    Fang Yin nodded excitedly. With Wu Hao''s affirmative answer, she certainly knew that she would eventually be able to enter the list, because since Wu Hao said so, he believed that he would do it in the way he said. Anyway, as long as she could enter the list, everything else would be easy to say.


    Four people walked slowly towards the end, but they also found that there were several other people on the side, and they came out of the mountain forest slowly. There were about seventeen or eight people in this area. There were ten people on the end line, and the rest were waiting outside. Plus the four of them, there were only seven or eight people outside, These people are not in a hurry to enter the finish line. Now the final countdown has not arrived. Adjusting their fighting state is the most important thing. The people in the finish line are not stupid. They are also on guard against each other, and they are adjusting their state quickly. They also know that reaching the finish line now does not mean that they have succeeded in this game. The winner is the one who can stay in the finish line after the final countdown, so they know very well that the more they reach the last moment, the more they need to fight. So even if they have entered the finish line, they still want to adjust their best state to avoid being unprepared in the battle.


    The finish line is not a line, but a circle of more than 50 square meters. A circle is not big, but there is still room for dozens of people. Now there are ten people in the finish line. They occupy the circle, and everyone keeps the best safety distance as far as possible to avoid being in danger. The circle of the finish line is occupied, Several other people are standing outside to adjust their own state, and so are the people in the key circle. They are trying to adjust their own state as much as possible, and at the same time, they are wary of every new comer. They did not expect that there are so many people who finally come to the finish line, including the people in the finish line. There are already 17 or 8 people in total. Now, they are about to arrive. Ah, it''s the last time. Of course, they are more and more nervous. After all, no one knows what will happen.


    However, when they saw Wu Hao coming, they were all relieved. They thought that those who would continue to come would be experts of the same level. After all, those who came to the end of the line are basically experts of grade 14, grade 15 and grade 16, and those who are coming should also be experts, But when they came over, they found that they were at the level of lower grades. Although they didn''t know how lucky they were to get to this hour through many obstacles, they found that they didn''t need to worry too much because they were lower grades, because they were seven or eight people, except four of them, Then the rest is just to make the other three unable to enter. In fact, the people in the circle have formed a form of alliance in a sense. It''s enough to stop the people outside the circle from coming in, because there are only ten winners in the circle. If we can stop the people outside the circle from coming in, Then they, who are already in the circle, are undoubtedly the final winners.


    In fact, any form of alliance can be achieved in a certain sense through a conventional form. As is the case now, when people outside the circle want to break into the circle, and there are people inside the circle, they naturally form an alliance in a certain sense. Although they are on guard against each other, But they all want to stop the outside people from coming in, because they know very well in their hearts that they are standing in the circle now. If they can not be beaten out, they will be the ultimate winners, but an unknown thing.


    With the countdown of the game, the atmosphere inside the circle became more and more united, and the atmosphere outside became more and more tense, because they knew very well that it was not easy for them to break the circle, although he didn''t? Everyone in the circle is alert to each other, but once they are impacted by the outside world, it is easy for them to twist into a rope more quickly and let them enter the final victory circle.


    "When are we going to enter the circle?" Ling Fei Er stood in front of the circle and looked at the vigilance in the circle. It was a little funny, but seeing that the sun had set and it was almost night, he also wanted to enter the circle. This situation was very normal. As the end of the game was getting closer, people outside the circle began to worry.


    "Don''t worry, wait until tomorrow morning. Anyway, the game will not officially end tomorrow morning. In that case, we will wait until tomorrow morning before the end of the game to enter the circle. If we want to enter the circle, do we have to spend a lot of time fighting? It doesn''t need to be, does it? In that case, go straight in. " Wu Hao smiles and sits down cross legged 50 cm before the end of the line. Looking at the vigilance of those people in the circle, he can''t help but feel funny.


    People in the circle are silly. They all look at Wu Hao sitting cross legged. Unexpectedly, he has entered the countdown to the game. He is still in a leisure mood to sit down. In this posture, if someone attacks him, he has no chance to escape and will be killed directly. Is this boy stupid or really lucky to be here all the time, In this case, we should not be vigilant. What makes them speechless is that this guy doesn''t even have a knife or a weapon in his hand. In this case, how can he get into the key line? Everyone is puzzled. Some people think this guy is lucky. When he comes here, he doesn''t know how to get into the finish line. He just hopes to be lucky and find a leak, But some people have raised enough vigilance against him. Because they are very clear that if a person is lucky enough, he will have enough strength. After all, luck is a part of strength. If they can complete this game through absolute luck, then it is also an opponent they can''t help but watch out for.


    "Boring."


    Ling Fei Er stretches lazily and sits down beside him. Holding his chin, he looks at what''s so nervous about these people in the final circle. It''s a very simple competition. They are so nervous that they are like the whole world. They have enemies with them.


    Crazy front did not sit down, although it can easily sit down, waiting for the final countdown to come, but he did not do so, because he felt that it was not safe, now that he has reached the final end, so now he should be ready to ensure that they can smoothly enter the finish line.

 Chapter 1319

    Just in case, Fang Yin is still needed. After all, Fang Yin is too young to deal with the danger. Only when he is prepared at the same time, can he be well prepared before the final outcome and ensure that the final result is what they expect.


    The atmosphere of becoming an hour is quite strange. The people inside the circle are defending the people outside to enter the circle. The people outside the circle are already unable to sit still and want to enter the circle.


    But everyone is waiting for the last time to come. The sun goes down and a night falls here. It''s the night of the fifth day. When the morning of the fifth day comes, then the game is officially over. It''s dark, and finally someone starts to move. Someone starts to attack towards the finish line, and several people attack at the same time, because they all know that they are fighting alone at this time, Ten of them will definitely blow out, and they will never have any advantage. But with a few people, the situation will become very good. Four people except Wu Hao attack towards the finish line together. The battle lasted for two hours. Two people died outside the finish line and two died inside the same finish line, It''s just in balance again.


    After reaching a new balance in the circle, everyone began to focus on Wu Hao, the four of them, and the new alliance was reached. Ten of them had already regarded themselves as an alliance on the basis of convention. Especially as the game entered the final stage, the alliance became more solid, What they have to do now is to prevent four of them from entering the finish line, so that ten of them can get the list smoothly.


    Fang was a little worried, but seeing Wu Hao, they had no action plan at all, so he could only restrain his anxiety and wait in silence.


    The next day, the sun rose from the mountain in the distance, and the tutor appeared with the first ray of the sun rising. She was holding an hourglass in her hand, which was estimated to have two hours of time.


    "Congratulations on reaching the finish line, but there are still two hours to go before the final completion of the competition. Only after these two hours can those who appear on the finish line become the last ten people, so no matter who have entered the finish line or who are outside the finish line, I hope you can grasp the last two hours."


    The tutor said, put the hourglass on the ground, at the same time, he looked at Wu Hao who was sitting on the ground, and found that Ling fei''er, who was sitting beside Wu Hao, had fallen asleep on his shoulder, and the game was coming to an end. The girl could still sleep, and their psychological quality was a little too high.


    With the appearance of the tutor, the atmosphere of the whole competition became more tense. In the last two hours, as long as they can hold the finish line, all the people in the finish line will pass the competition. As long as they can enter the finish line, Wu Hao means that four people in the finish line will be eliminated and four out of ten people will come out, It means nearly half of the elimination rate. Of course, the people in the finish line are not stuck. It''s a bit strange that the people in the finish line look at the four people outside one by one. They haven''t made any action so far. What the hell are they trying to do?


    "We''re almost ready for action. There are only two hours left. Maybe it will be a very fierce battle. Two hours may not be enough for us to fight four people out?" Fang Yin finally couldn''t help saying that these two hours are really short. If you don''t take advantage of the opportunity, you may miss these two hours at once. This is the last time. This game should not start again because of anyone''s mistakes, and won''t retain anyone because of anyone''s mistakes, Since it''s a regular game, it''s definitely time to decide who should be. There''s no room for maneuver.


    It''s at this juncture. They are still sitting on the ground, and Ling fei''er is still asleep. It''s so sad.


    "Almost."


    Wu Hao finally stretches his body lazily and pushes Ling fei''er who is sleeping beside him.


    "Well, the girl can get up, and the fight will start soon. Don''t you want to enter the terminal circle quickly? I''ll leave it to you and see if you can get the four out of the circle. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "All right, holler. I''ll be right there." Ling fei''er recovered for a while and stretched out. Without saying a word, she walked towards the end circle. The people in the circle were also instantly nervous. It was a life and death battle. Only in the terminal circle could we win the game. If we were knocked out of the circle, it was basically impossible to think about it, because they all knew that in the circle, we were allies. Once we got out of the circle, the former alliance would be, There''s no doubt that he becomes the main force in an instant, so everyone is quite nervous. Although they don''t know what kind of strength this little girl is, looking at his relaxed and calm appearance, his heart is beating drums. Maybe this little girl will be a person with extraordinary strength.


    Fang Yin didn''t hesitate. Ling fei''er stood up and immediately began to walk towards the circle. This matter can''t be solved by Ling fei''er alone. It''s the main character in this battle.


    Although the three of them can easily handle this battle, he should also make a little effort for this battle. Only with his own efforts can he be qualified to enter the final finishing circle.


    As soon as the people on this side started to act, the ten people in the circle immediately adjusted their state. They had already reached the last two hours, and they gave up their defense. All their energy was used to defend against foreign enemies. For them, the people outside the circle were the so-called foreign enemies, and they had to kill them all, Only then can we get the final victory steadily. As soon as Ling Fei Er comes in, they start to attack immediately. But Ling Fei Er''s strength level is not comparable to those of these people. In the face of the opponent who rushes over, he directly counterattacks and drives him out of the circle. Everyone on the outside is stunned. At this time, there are still ten people in the circle, So they quickly adjusted their strategy and stopped attacking him. This change happened in an instant, because they knew that the people in the circle were an alliance. There was no need to attack each other. On the contrary, they just had to repel the people outside. Moreover, the little girl could defeat others in an instant, which meant that he was very powerful and didn''t need to look at him at all, And against him is likely to bring very bad consequences, that is, they are also hit by him out of the field, there are only two hours left, they don''t want to be hit out of the field.

 Chapter 1320

    But Ling Fei Er didn''t stop attacking because he had to clear out four people in order to make the number of people in the field reach a balance. So after he hit one person, he quickly beat the other two people around him to the outside. The two people were all confused. He didn''t expect this situation, It''s a bit bad for Fang Yin to deal with the situation of Fang Yin. It''s very difficult for him to beat the other one quickly and beat him out of the field. What he faced was not only a person, but also an alliance. He didn''t play in the field for five minutes when facing such a huge challenge.


    But now the situation on the court is very delicate. We all know that the little girl is very powerful. It''s impossible to drive him out of the court, and the two people outside are also very powerful. At least they will not look worse than the little girl. So it''s impossible to stop them off the court, So the people in the field made an amazing decision to push another person out of the field.


    In this way, the empty seats in the field were empty. Wu Hao and kuangfeng looked at each other, and they both showed a smile on their faces and walked into the key circle together. In this way, there were ten people in the key circle, and four people outside were all angry. They launched a fierce attack towards the end circle together.


    But what they are facing now is an inexorable end of ten people. It is impossible for them to break through the blockade of these ten people.


    The four people who were beaten off the court were very angry, but their anger had no effect at all. If anger could be turned into energy, they would become very powerful. Unfortunately, anger only made them full of flaws and tried to attack the deer circle, But the people in the circle didn''t give them the chance to unite one by one to stop them out of the terminal circle.


    As time went by, the sand in the hourglass was getting less and less, and it was only half an hour before the end of the game. The four people outside finally couldn''t stand it any longer. They directly used their most powerful skills to launch a fierce attack on the central electric circle, but the key circle was the same. They knew that the game would be over in only half an hour, The danger is the same. If they are thrown out of the circle in the half an hour, they will face the same situation. They will also be resisted by ten people, so they can''t be thrown out of the circle in any case. Several people use their skills to fight against the powerful skills outside. For a moment, the battle before the end is extremely fierce, Everyone is hysterical in this battle. The closer LETV is to the end of the game, the more crazy everyone is. Everyone wants to stay in the terminal circle. After all, it can only accommodate ten people, one more. After the game, we have to challenge again to drive out the surplus. Before the end of the game, it''s enough to stop other people coming in, At the same time, they should also prevent themselves from being beaten by others, which is their biggest intention. Only by doing this, can they really prevent themselves from leaving the terminal circle. Fortunately, the people in the terminal circle have formed a tacit agreement and do not explain the atmosphere. Everyone takes themselves as a part of the circle, because they are very clear in their hearts. Only when you are in the circle can you ensure that you will not be taken out by others. Once you go out, you will be treated the same way. The rules of this game are so cruel. There are no friends before the end. Only when you enter the circle can you form an alliance. Once you go out, you will be resisted instantly.


    The four people outside the circle are more hysterical and crazy about the key circle of the road, but the CLP circle is obviously not what they can easily enter now. With the end of the game, their strength is getting weaker and weaker. Their powerful strength has just been consumed in the process of fighting. They are now annoyed to see the time disappear bit by bit, It''s called a pain, seeing the end point is in front of us, but we can''t get in. This feeling is too painful for them. It''s just like reaching out and getting what they want, but we can''t cross the barrier anyway. Everyone roars in pain and tries to break into the circle, but. This kind of feeling is just their own hysterical anger. They can''t realize this impossible wish. Before the end of the line, their battle is like a battle across a barrier. The alliance of ten people is their biggest barrier, and they can''t cross this powerful force at all.


    The last grain of sand fell and the teacher''s voice rang.


    "The game is over."


    Four short words, let the people outside the field sit on the ground, that is called a depression, that is called a pain, it is clear that the end is in front of them, but they can not get in anyway, how painful and painful this feeling is.


    The people in the finishing circle were also relieved, but compared with their pain, the people in the finishing circle were not excited. They finally passed the painful competition, which lasted for five days. They finally won the competition. From the moment when the countdown ended, they knew that they had the qualification to enter Longcheng College, It means that they have more space for development and better educational resources in the future. Everything is like a Libra, leaning towards them, and all the things on the scale are poured into their pockets. This feeling is hard to get people not excited. At least people in normal classes are extremely excited about it. Each of them knows that their future will happen with others, Put clothes on the phone, everyone''s heart is very clear, has begun their future, you have changed.


    Although they don''t know what this change means and where this change will lead them, they can expect that this photo is positive. At least Longcheng University, no matter what, can bring them more power. For practitioners, it''s an exciting expectation that they have enough power, After all, not everyone is eager to stay in the clan development. Only a few people, the clan they yearn for, and the powerful force, for most people, what they yearn for is still the powerful force. As long as they have the powerful force, they can stand out everywhere, especially in places like the high heaven, as long as they have the powerful force, Wherever you go, you can get respect and harvest everything you want.

 Chapter 1321

    It''s not necessary to enter the clan to become an admirable warrior. The high heaven is such a place that worships power rather than power. Only a few people who are eager for power or want to enter the clan to gain more powerful power can be expected to enter the midfoot.


    At least for the vast majority of them, entering Longcheng college means that they can have more powerful power, and they are closer to the powerful power. This feeling makes them all clench their fists. It takes them five days to break through the blockades and remove obstacles, and finally get the results they want, Although this result is very tragic, at least they have won the final victory. As for whether other people''s sacrifice is worth it, it is other people''s business. Even if these sacrifices are caused by themselves, no one has any sympathy at this time. There are so many pities in the world of practitioners. The cruelty of the world of practitioners will never change, Only the soldiers trained in cruelty can have a fearless and invincible heart.


    "Congratulations to you ten for winning this competition. No matter what you have experienced before, now I can tell you for sure that you will get a lot in the future. All your efforts will be worth it to you, and what you will get will be ten times as much as what you have paid now. This is what you should get, Because you have worked hard for this, and successfully won the final victory in this survival contest, which is the best reward for your perseverance. " The tutor clapped his hands to attract their attention and let them recover from the excitement. When everyone looked at him, he continued: "well, I said from the beginning that this is a challenge about survival. What you have won is not only the victory of the competition, but also the space and conditions for survival. You have got the chance to survive, Then what you will be rewarded in the future will be the best reward for your efforts. I hope that after you enter Longcheng University, you can give full play to all your strength. In Longcheng University, strength is part of it, but in addition to strength, I still say that survival ability is the most important thing to test you, Of course, strength is also an important factor to help you survive better. So, in short, after baolongcheng college, you should constantly improve your strength. At the same time, Xiaolan''s survival ability becomes stronger. Only with stronger survival ability can you get better achievements in the future. "


    Everyone nodded. It''s clear that according to this tutor, Rongcheng college really pays more attention to the cultivation of the whole viability. Although viability is also a project of life based on strength, it''s not the same as a simple example. If it''s just a simple example, as long as you improve your strength in the college, it''s also a kind of strength, But what survivability expands to the south is more complicated. The so-called survival is how to survive. Of course, in addition to having strong strength, we should have better actual combat experience and better psychological quality. Only when all these things are matched can we achieve real survivability, The so-called survival is definitely not just in colleges. An''s cultivation is just his level of strength. If that''s the case, how can he survive in the wild, in a more complex and harsh environment? That''s a skill to praise for getting up in pain. That''s to be calm and calm between death and killing. Only then can he survive in any harsh environment in the face of any harsh environment, The real viability is not the same as simply improving strength.


    Everyone can expect to go to the warehouse of Longcheng University. Although we don''t know how Longcheng university is going to improve everyone''s survival ability, we can imagine that according to the literal meaning, Longcheng university is definitely not just improving everyone''s strength level. If that''s all, it won''t be Longcheng University, It will not be the college that can directly enter the patriarch''s interior now.


    "Don''t be discouraged. Although you didn''t enter the special recruitment list of Longcheng university this time, I can see your performance before the end. Your strength is not worse than anyone else. What you lack is a little luck. So, next time, you will make great efforts. If you really want to get to Longcheng University, It''s not that you don''t have the opportunity to work hard in your own college. In the future, you have a lot of space to come to Longcheng college. In addition to special recruitment, Longcheng college also has normal enrollment activities. Normal enrollment activities also give you the opportunity to enter the College of engineering, If you can even reach the end of this survival challenge and stick to the end, so can the normal enrollment activities, which can make it easier for you to enter Longcheng University. I hope you can see the four of you in Longcheng University in the future. "


    The tutor''s voice was understated, but also with obvious encouragement. Although the four people wanted to cry, they could only cheer up when they heard the tutor''s words. They stood up from the ground and wiped their eyes one by one. Although they were disappointed and painful, it was only a game after all. If you lost the game, you would abandon yourself, So what is the room for them to rise in the future? What the teacher said is right. Although this special admission of Longcheng university directly gives everyone a hope to enter Longcheng University, and it is more relaxed and simpler. This is also the real reason why everyone wants to enter Longcheng university through this special admission competition. But in addition, Longcheng university is not a completely closed University, He has his own enrollment mode and will still choose to recruit students from other countries. If he really wants to go to Longcheng University, it is not impossible. He can go to Longcheng University as long as he has the opportunity, and this opportunity is very big. After all, special enrollment is a special enrollment procedure, and the particularity of this enrollment procedure is that it is very cruel, compared with normal enrollment, This is a kind of only. Relatively speaking, if they enter the normal enrollment process, they can pass the competition with their current strength level. In this case, it''s OK to rush to the ordinary enrollment of Rongcheng college, and it''s not impossible to enter Longcheng college.

 Chapter 1322

    Although the enrollment of Longcheng college is still more difficult than the general college enrollment, as long as there is a chance, then one day we can enter Longcheng college, there is no doubt about this.


    "Now you all adjust your mentality, adjust your mood and state, and I''ll take you back." After five minutes of adjustment, the tutor put his hands on the ground and used a teleportation array to take all 14 of them back to the square of Qinghe University.


    The moment 14 people appeared, the crowd in the square immediately became boiling. Although it was still early, many people stayed in the college square all day and didn''t mean to leave or go home. They were watching the progress of the game all the time. The pictures on the six big screens made them very excited, I''m looking forward to change every day to see how strong these people are and how fierce the competition will be.


    There are also some people who come to the stadium early. They want to watch the game at any time. Because it''s a live broadcast, each of them doesn''t want to miss the details of the game. However, there''s something at home and they have a wife and children to take care of. They have to go back at night. Of course, they come early in the morning, Tens of thousands of people are still staring at the screen in the square. At the moment when everyone appears in front of the terminal, everyone roars in excitement. After five days of waiting, the game finally has the final result, which makes everyone very excited. Although this result has nothing to do with them, no matter what, The game they were looking forward to finally came to a final result, which surprised them a lot.


    At the beginning, the people who arrived at the end circle were all senior, even those who were waiting outside were all senior. But who could have thought that four junior people entered the circle smoothly in the end, and they didn''t show much along the way. Except one of them was fighting, the other three didn''t move at all, Of course, it doesn''t count. There was no movement, and they fought. But the fighting was too short. They didn''t know how they won the battle, so they didn''t know the strength of Wu Hao, kuangfeng and lingfeier. But it happened that four of them arrived at the end together, And they beat the other four. The seniors who were already in the terminal area successfully entered the final circle. It''s incredible. Although we don''t know what their strength is, they were surprised and surprised by this unexpected result. Of course, these accidents eventually turned into excitement. After all, four of them came from the first episode, And it''s also the first episode from the first grade, that is, the freshmen who just entered the college this year. Under this level of competition, there are four lower grade people directly entered the list, and they accounted for nearly half of the places in the list. This fruit is very surprising. It seems that the strength level of the first grade can not be underestimated.


    At first, some people suspected that the four of them might have cheated and passed the competition. However, when we think about it carefully, the result of the competition seems to be an impossible thing. If they cheat, then they should be very successful. In fact, although they are relatively successful, the risks they should encounter are also the same when they are scouting the geographical position in the air, The custom of meeting spirit beasts is the same. Spirit beasts attack them impolitely without any sign of cheating. On the ground, they also meet spirit beasts on the land. Although they easily solve the powerful attack, spirit beasts obviously show no mercy and kill them as much as possible, And the iron faced lions they met. It''s a very powerful spirit beast. It''s not an ordinary spirit beast at all. It can be said that the danger they encounter is bigger than others. It''s hard to say that they cheat. Moreover, other people don''t regard them as the internal choice. The five people obviously want to kill them while they sleep, If it wasn''t for their strong counterattack, what would be the final result? I don''t know at all. If they didn''t respond in time, they would be surrounded by the spirit beasts who came quickly after those bloody attacks. All these prove that they didn''t cheat, and they not only didn''t cheat, but also reached the end by their own strength, And successfully entered the finishing circle. If it''s just lucky, they can''t fight in front of the end, and their victory can''t stay in the middle group. The last two hours are the best proof of their strength.


    The reason is that this is a competition for seniors. You must be an expert. Your strength, training time and actual combat level should be higher. Everyone is looking forward to what kind of strength level the seniors can show, It can be said that there is no doubt that this is a competition for senior students, but they have proved with their own strength that in addition to senior students, junior students have the same strength to win this competition. This is an accident, and this accident makes them feel the extraordinary potential of these people in grade one.


    "Dear students and audience, the special recruitment competition of Longcheng university has come to an end. Congratulations to these ten students who have won the final qualification. Are you all me? The greatest pride of Qinghe University, I hope you can perform as well as ever in Longcheng University. And after you arrive at Longcheng University, I hope each of you can give full play to your potential. No matter where you are, you will always remember that you are students of Qinghe University, the glory of Qinghe University as a freshman, We have a better future and development in Longcheng University. We look forward to a huge development space for you in the future high heaven The Dean came out to speak, and the whole field was silent. Everyone knew that the Dean was issuing the final support at this time, because the game was over, so was the exciting game. So it came to an end.


    "At the same time, those who are not selected should not be discouraged. Qinghe University will also give you a satisfactory future. I hope you can play your maximum potential in Tianhe University as well."

 Chapter 1323

    "To learn all the things you can learn, our teachers will give you all the skills that they say they have mastered, so that you can meet your actual needs and have a better future. Of course, you don''t have to stay in Qinghe University and book a collection college. It''s just a point in your life, not an end, It''s not the starting point, but one of all the points. You can achieve better goals through this point in the future. I believe each of you can do it in the future. Although you didn''t enter the final list of the special recruitment of Rongcheng college this time, it doesn''t mean that you have missed the excellent college. In a longer time in the future, You can improve your strength and improve your survival ability. As long as you have the opportunity, you can enter the normal enrollment process of Longcheng University. I believe that at that time, you also had the opportunity to enter this excellent college and become a member of this excellent college. As long as you are willing to work hard, nothing can be accomplished, A temporary victory is only a temporary victory. It does not represent the end of your life, nor does it represent a barrier that you can not cross on your way of cultivation. I want to tell you that this failure is just a small setback and does not represent anything. As long as you can cross your future bravely, you can see a broader prospect, Longcheng used to be another college. As long as you, my heart will be able to get to Xianyang Finance College smoothly. Even if you want to organize learning, it''s not impossible. After all, college learning and cultivation can become your cultivation anywhere in the high heaven, as long as you take that star with you, I believe that each of you can become a strong cultivator and an invincible soldier. "


    The president''s words are not sonorous and powerful, but very calm and steady, as if to use all his heart to express this emotion and this emotion, but also deeply infected other people. After listening to his words with Huang Mingjing, everyone''s heart is full of passion.


    Yes, it''s not the end, it''s just a small setback. They still have a long way to go in life, and they have a long way to go in their cultivation. If they can''t recover just because of this setback, what will they do if they encounter more setback? There is no doubt that there will be more space in the future only if we are strong enough to survive now. Therefore, we must work hard and summon up courage. Whether it is the failure in the paper censorship competition or the failure of special students, we all need to have greater courage to face it, and to get up and go further. Life is a journey, Now this journey on a small setback, how can let them go.


    The president said that the atmosphere of the whole field suddenly became very excited. Everyone cheered and everyone cheered for the president. It was worthy of the president. Just a few words can make people feel surging.


    "Now let the tutor of Longcheng college give you a few words." The Dean retreated to the back, and the tutor of Longcheng college stepped forward and looked at everyone, still looking calm.


    "I don''t want to say anything more about this game. You have seen the result of the game, and you have personal experience of the process. Are you a spectator? I also saw the whole process. I don''t think I need to say more. I want to go on with what the Dean just said. Longcheng college needs a large number of new students to make up for the resource vacancy of the college. I think students who know about Longcheng college should know that Longcheng college has normal enrollment activities every year, I hope that each of you who are aspiring to become more powerful practitioners and soldiers can consider coming to Longcheng College for development. Although the enrollment of Longcheng college is more demanding and difficult than other colleges, for you powerful future soldiers, any challenge should be regarded as a kind of tempering, I hope to see more students from Star River College in Longcheng college in the future. I believe you will also have a good performance in Longcheng college. I look forward to seeing more people coming to Longcheng college. " With that, the tutor went back to his seat. Although it was an encouragement, I could hear that he was drawing some new resources for his own Longcheng college.


    It is obvious that Longcheng university has high requirements for freshmen and a great demand for the number of freshmen. Although I don''t know why, it is obvious that Rongcheng university has a huge demand for freshmen. Otherwise, the tutor would not have said this at this time.


    However, although we all know that the tutor is trying to recruit new students for Longcheng college, we are calling to them. After all, Rongcheng college has excellent teachers and other resources, and has incomparable advantages over other colleges. Moreover, Longcheng college directly connects with the patriarch, and they have a good voice in the clan, In the future, if you want to get up, you can get a huge space, and now the tutor''s words are obviously telling them that you can directly apply for the normal enrollment activities of Longcheng college. Although normal enrollment is also very difficult, it must be much easier than special enrollment. In that case, why not apply for Longcheng college? As long as you have the opportunity, you can go to Longcheng college. There is no doubt about this. Although it is not possible in a short time, especially for the freshmen, they still have enough time to consider this problem and make this decision. As long as they have the chance to enter Longcheng college in the future, how about spending more time, even if they don''t spend more time, Improve your cultivation level, so that you have a better future before entering Longcheng college. His strength can be regarded as a good thing. Whether he can enter Longcheng college or not, we''ll talk about it later. Who knows how?


    The current level of freshmen is so strong, maybe they will have the same chance to enter Longcheng University in the future, which is a matter of chance.


    "Well, the qualification examination competition of Qinghe university has come to an end. At the same time, the special recruitment competition of Longcheng university has officially come to an end. You have a week''s rest time to readjust your state. A week later, Qinghe University officially opens. You exit in an orderly way. Ten students who won the final competition stay, How do you go to Longcheng college? The tutor will arrange other students for you and ask you to leave orderly. "

 Chapter 1324

    "After a week, I hope you can adjust your state and start a new cultivation." The dean''s words spread to the whole bed, and the excited voice continued to rise one after another. But after a week''s rest, everyone was still very excited. After all, it''s a very lucky thing to have a good rest for a week. It''s a good thing to be able to relax and relax yourself. No matter what you do, it''s a thing worth exciting.


    The people on the stage left one after another. Although it was not orderly, the crowd soon disappeared. The tutors on the rostrum left one by one. After determining the positions of the students who were still formed in the woods, they went one after another and brought all the students back. A total of 160 people took part in the competition, except the four students who won, As well as the four students outside the finish line, a total of 75 students, survivors, although they did not win the game, but they at least survived, as a test of life and death challenge, this is not their first success, although they and the real results of the game to make the hand, but in such a cruel game, Their survival is the best performance for them. Chen chunlingfei''er completely depends on her strength. The so-called survival is to survive. Whether it is to rely on her own strength to overcome those powerful ones or intelligence and strategy to avoid difficulties is essentially a matter, because the ultimate test is production, Their survival is a kind of survival ability.


    After you asked everyone to go back to have a rest, the dean and two tutors from Longcheng university came to a meeting room with the ten surviving people. They sat down together. The Dean poured a cup of tea for them in person, which can be regarded as a consolation for their hard work in these five days.


    "Congratulations again on your victory in this competition. Although this competition is not the end of your life, this competition proves that you have strength and potential to move to a higher level. I hope you can go to a higher level in Longcheng University and have stronger strength, I have no doubt that becoming a stronger cultivator and a stronger fighter will lead to a bigger future. " Said the Dean, putting down the kettle.


    Everyone was very excited and nodded. Wu Hao was the only one who drank tea leisurely.


    The Dean didn''t take it seriously. This guy''s level of strength is very high. As for his mood, it''s very special. It''s like a mystery. How can he expect to be as excited as other students after listening to his own words.


    "The completion of this special recruitment competition means that you are already students of Longcheng college. Now what you have to do is to report to Longcheng college. Of course, the college will give you enough time to report to Longcheng college in five months. It doesn''t need to be too urgent. We can take our time." The tutor of Longcheng University said that five months later, the new semester just officially begins. Thank you. They can just join the freshmen team. Although they are specially recruited students, it doesn''t mean that they can enjoy special treatment after they are specially recruited. Entering Longcheng University will become the beginning of the new semester as usual. They can''t climb up step by step, because they are specially recruited, They are treated in a special way.


    There are five months. Relatively speaking, this time is very abundant, so they are not in a hurry. Everyone is relieved. Although qinghecheng is very far away from Longcheng college, five months is also a very abundant time. They just need to find the right means of transportation, or they can go all out to fly for less than five months, You can get to Longcheng college.


    "Then you should make good preparations for yourself. I hope you can see the performance of each of you in Longcheng college in five months." Another tutor said.


    "Then you go back first and make good preparations. Next, each of you is a student of Rongcheng college. I hope you can follow the arrangement of the tutor of Longcheng college." The president opened his mouth and said, everyone nodded and got up to leave.


    "Brother Linghao, does that mean we can have a good rest for the next five months?" As soon as she got out of the meeting room, Ling fei''er asked excitedly, five months'' rest time is quite a long time, and they don''t have to drive at all. As long as Xiao Lan moves in a casual space, they can directly reach Xianglong city. Does that mean him? They don''t need to waste their time on the road, but these five months can be used for good cultivation. How to carry out the cultivation? There was a picture of joy in his head.


    "For them, these five months are not long or short, and they are just used for driving. But for us, these five months just allow us to adjust our state and face the new challenge of Longcheng University." Wu Hao said faintly, and then said to kuangfeng and Fang Yin: "but you two, I think it''s best to start on your way right away. Longcheng college is still very far away from here. If there is no special way, you''d better hurry to Longcheng college. Five months is not very long, and according to the distance, In fact, five months is still a bit of a rush, so you''d better set out for Longcheng college immediately, and we''ll meet there then. "


    "OK, see you then."


    Crazy Feng didn''t have any hesitation, so he set out directly to go to Longcheng college. Fang Yin hesitated for a moment, and followed crazy Feng to go to Rongcheng college.


    Wu Hao had to take Ling fei''er home.


    After working outside for five days, I got home to take a good bath. On the Golden Eagle Festival, two little girls put the water in. Wu Hao jumped into the bath with Ling fei''er in her arms. My little girl got ready to go into the water lane and enjoy her flexible body. She was shy but happy, It''s a very happy thing to keep this wonderful combination when taking a bath. Originally, taking a bath is a matter of relaxing the body and mind. This combination makes the body and mind more pleasant and relaxed.


    "Do you want us to serve you?" Yuying Yujie said with a smile, normally, they should serve you when you take a bath, but now that miss fei''er and you are enjoying each other, of course, they simply massage and help you take a bath.


    "I''ll be in bed later, and you''ll wait on me." Wu Hao said with a smile. After breaking up, the two little girls touched their chest. The two little girls blushed, and the young and middle-aged had no chance to serve the young master. At this time, they also wanted to serve the young master well.

 Chapter 1325

    Since they began to serve the young master, they also know that after the event, the young master is a very happy, very happy thing. As girls, they also experience that wonderful feeling when they serve the young master.


    "You little girls can''t wait to serve you, can you?" Ling fei''er put her hands around Wu Hao''s neck and looked at the two little girls behind him with a smile. There is no doubt that these two little girls are his women. Of course, she knows that his women need to be nourished as well as her. The feeling of being spoiled is a necessary thing for a woman who grows up in love, although this kind of thing is very shy, But for women, that''s the way it is, the best way for them, he is, and so are they.


    "Miss, you are not the same. As soon as you take a bath, you will be spoiled by the young master." Voice witty vomit a tongue, Ling Fei son also witty vomit a tongue, but a little not embarrassed, embracing Wu Hao''s neck, witty twist waist, that pleasant feeling let him soft lying in his arms, enjoy the wonderful feeling of being spoiled.


    "Take a bath, go to bed and have a rest. You''ll all come over later." Wu Hao said with a smile, anyway, there are still five months to go, first at home to enjoy these little girls.


    "Yes, yes."


    The little girl nodded her head, and was already looking forward to her good service.


    "What about Qingyin? Why didn''t you see him? " Wu Hao asked.


    "Miss Qingyin, she went to the college today. She said that she was ready to leave Qinghe college and be ready to go to Longcheng college. She didn''t know when she would come back." Jade Butterfly said with a smile.


    "Oh, well, when he comes back, you wait for him to take a bath. We''ll be at home today. Relax." Wu Hao stretched his body and said lazily. The two little girls nodded shyly. Until tonight, they could serve the young master very well.


    "Young master, you don''t have enough to eat when you are out competing. OK, shall we cook some food first? You can eat when you are full?"


    "No, you''ll be full after a while. What else do you want to eat? Hey, hey, you don''t have to eat any more. I''ll make sure you''re all fed up later. " Wu Hao bad smile, two little girls more coy nodded.


    After taking a bath, Wu Hao arranges the room with Ling fei''er in his arms. Yu Ying and Yu die call Yun Ru, and four of them come to bed to serve him.


    Soon, a happy voice came from the room, which soon attracted Dina, Xiaolan, Xiaobing and Xiaodi downstairs. Without saying a word, Wu Hao pulled them to the bed and enjoyed these beautiful beauties.


    As soon as Qingyin came back, she heard the voices of the sisters upstairs. She didn''t have to think about it, but she also knew what was going on. With a smile, she took a bath these days, and then came to the room. He also lived with his sisters every day these days, so now that Wu Hao is back, she has to enjoy her man''s love. As a woman, since she was developed by him, He also knows that, as a woman, happiness is largely given by men. Of course, he knows how powerful his men are, and he can cooperate with his sisters very well. Everyone can enjoy its wonderful love, and she likes it very much.


    After enjoying two days and two nights at home, Wu Hao directly let Xiao Lan take them to the chaotic universe. In the chaotic universe, they are the same group of beauties. Of course, they can''t treat each other favorably. After that, he pulled them to the room and enjoyed them one by one. This enjoyment lasted for half a month.


    Half a month later, Wu Hao, Qing Yin Ling, Fei Er Di Na, Xiao Bing, Xiao Lan, Xiao Di, Yu Ying, Yu dieyun and Han Yunru returned to their home in Qinghe city.


    "Although we can directly appear outside Xianglong City, we have to pretend to leave Qinghe City anyway." Did Wu Hao stretch his body lazily and enjoy his beauty every day? This kind of comfortable life really makes him unwilling to take charge of these worldly affairs. He really wants to finish these terrible things as soon as possible. In this way, he has enough time to enjoy his beauty, and now he is enjoying his beautiful women. Later, he will have a baby with them, which will be even more noisy, Anyway, compared with these broken things, he is more willing to have a baby with his own woman, which is also a happy thing.


    "Then let''s go and pack." Rain Yan Jade Butterfly rhyme Han Yun Ru said, half a month of things, three or four little girl''s face is full of red halo, that happy and happy red halo where like a maid''s face should have, clearly is the beloved little woman.


    Although the four of them have always regarded themselves as maids, Wu Hao has already regarded them as her own little women.


    "Underpass, I think we have to deal with it, too." Qingyin said.


    Wu Hao nodded and immediately began to fill the tunnel. After choosing the tunnel, he felt relieved. After falling asleep, Lin Yuyan asked Han Han that Yunru was a little girl and packed everyone''s luggage. He hired two carriages and went out to the city.


    Wu Hao didn''t have the coach master to drive the carriage, but he drove the carriage himself. The other carriage was driven by Qingyin. In this way, they could be much more convenient on the road. They didn''t need to be controlled by others. They could do whatever they wanted. They could stop whenever they wanted and leave whenever they wanted. The key thing was that the carriage could walk freely, And they can go to the chaotic universe to practice in the process of moving forward. This kind of thing can not be found by others, and can easily escape anyone''s ears and eyes.


    In fact, they also take the same carriage. In the process of moving forward, Wu Hao and Ling fei''er all come to the chaotic universe. They practice in the chaotic universe every day, enjoying each other and striving to improve their strength. Of course, this feeling is as good as they want.


    After walking on the road for two months, Wu Hao went to the edge of the blockade with the spirit beast. He broke through all the blockades and entered the mountain. After everyone watched the spirit beast enter the mountain, Wu Hao asked Xiao Lan to take the spirit beast back to the carriage. Everyone thought that the spirit beast had escaped to the mountain. Many people were stunned and disappointed, But more people don''t believe this evil at all. Although the spirit beast has entered the mountain, their goal is still very clear. After a big battle at the foot of the mountain, the spirit beast seems to have been injured. The key is that so many people deal with the spirit beast at the same time. The spirit beast''s strength must have consumed a lot. In this case, the spirit beast''s strength will be reduced, Just keep going to the mountains. Can you chase and intercept the spirit beast?

 Chapter 1326

    But they didn''t know that Lingkong beast had already returned to the carriage under the arrangement of Wu Hao, and the carriage also went to Xianglong city with them.


    In the fourth month, Wu Hao appeared in Xianglong city with them.


    "Wow, this city is so big."


    Ling Fei Er jumped out of the car and immediately exclaimed at the prosperity of the city.


    Xianglong city can''t be compared with Tianyuan city at all. Even compared with Tianyuan City, there are many Qinghe cities. Xianglong city''s area is at least ten times that of Qinghe city. It''s a very large city. Although the population also increases, the land corresponding to it, Let the supply and demand relationship between population and land be very, very balanced. Everyone can occupy enough space, so the houses here are as crazy as other places. Every house has a front yard and a backyard, and it can be repaired. They are very perfect and wide. Walking on the road, you can''t feel any feeling of crowding. Even if you can feel a lot of people, the roads and houses are very comfortable. There is no discomfort caused by crowding. On the contrary, this kind of spaciousness makes the prosperity of the city calm. All kinds of practitioners, all kinds of ordinary people, There are all kinds of businessmen here. As soon as they enter the city, they see the special place of the city at the gate.


    Although other cities are also the same, they are practitioners, ordinary people, businessmen, and all kinds of roles mixed together, the situation in Xianglong city becomes more subtle. Practitioners are very powerful one by one. At least in this city, practitioners are far less powerful than those in Qinghe city and tianyuancheng city. On the streets of Xianglong City, they are not so strong, Most of the practitioners on the road are powerful. Even the lowest level practitioners seem to have the strength level of 2-3 stars. This is a very high level, and many young practitioners also have very good strength level. In this case, we can predict the development level of the whole Xianglong City, which is very high. The key is the whole Xianglong city. The strength is also amazing. If there is a strong war between cities, the strength of Xianglong city will undoubtedly become the winner between cities, because the citizens he lives in are too strong, and the strength of the whole city is far more than that of other cities, Let him almost have a kind of illusion that makes people feel invincible. Although I don''t know if he can be invincible, seeing these powerful practitioners walking around the street makes people feel that it is possible. After all, Xianglong city is too powerful now.


    In addition to the practitioners, the life of ordinary people is obviously more comfortable than that of other cities. In other cities, these ordinary people are basically very ordinary. Whether they are dressed or look, they all look like a very rural lifestyle. But in Xianglong City, the situation of these ordinary people is very special, These people don''t have that kind of bustling and impetuous feeling, and they don''t have the feeling of Longcheng people, especially simple and simple. Their clothes are not bright, but their expression is very calm. It''s obvious that this feeling is unique to the residents living in a big city. This feeling is very obvious, which proves that the city''s heritage is very deep, All the people in this city have a calm attitude, which makes people wonder if this city is for this? All the residents in the city have a huge welfare. Otherwise, how can they live so well as they are now? Maybe, but who knows? Anyway, it doesn''t matter to him. Wu Hao is just curious about this phenomenon.


    In addition to ordinary people, businessmen are the most. In such a huge city, Jinshan, there is no doubt that the businessmen here need to have a strong business mind. Otherwise, it is difficult to pick the materials of such a city. After the elimination of history, their businesses can be passed down in this city, Basically, they are all businessmen with very smart minds, and their businesses seem to be very big. Of course, there are also some ordinary businesses. Even ordinary businessmen have huge markets in this huge city, and the huge market brings them huge income. This huge income makes every businessman seem to have a very good life, At least it seems that every businessman doesn''t seem to be trapped in life at all. What works in my head is how to do business better. In this case, the whole Xianglong city seems to be very powerful in terms of economy, culture and power. This is not seen in other cities of Wu Hao, and it is only seen in Xianglong city. This feeling of abundance in all aspects is what other cities see, It''s either a hurry, a tension, or an urgent force. It''s only in Xianglong city that the cultural and economic strength and various factors come together. Practitioners have their own lives, ordinary citizens have their own lives, and businessmen have their own lives. They don''t interfere with each other. At the same time, they all live a very comfortable life. It seems that this city is very suitable for the elderly, but at the same time, it seems to prove to everyone that this city is very suitable for development. This is a very strange feeling, but Xianglong city has achieved this.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s not unreasonable. Xianglong City, a huge place, is definitely evolved from long-term historical development. According to the law of urban development of Gaotian divine world, all cities are built by ordinary people. At first, the scale of the city is absolutely not too large, but with the development of the city, the population is increasing and the scale is growing, There are also more and more people settling down. With the development of business and economy, everything will catch up with the tide and be built step by step. In this case, cities with time advantage are bound to brew better cultural history and better economic humanities, Similarly, there is a Longcheng college in Xianglong City, and Rongcheng college also indirectly outputs strong strength support to Xianglong city. Many of these students from Longteng college stay in Xianglong city after graduation, so the strength level of Li in Xianglong city is quite high. On the other hand, Xianglong city is not only economic but also strength, It also attracts more businessmen and more powerful people to come and want to learn everything here, so the economy here and the strength here have naturally been rapidly improved.


    Wu Hao got out of the car and took them all the way to Longcheng college, Longcheng college, the four golden characters floating in the air.

 Chapter 1327

    Four big words seem to announce to all people in this city that this is a very long and powerful college. As long as you study here, everyone can have the opportunity to gain powerful power? However, Wu Hao is not in a hurry to get in. There is still a month to go. Especially now, the freshmen of Longcheng university just officially start to sign up. Anyway, they still have a month to go. It''s better to find a house to live in, and then they can do well. What''s so special about this Xianglong city?


    "Let''s go to see where we can buy a house first, and buy two houses near here. We should stay in Xianglong city for a while. We can''t stay in a hotel every day. It''s better to buy a house directly, and then decorate it better. We can live happily by ourselves. The key is, hey hey, it''s medicine. The big bed in the room is so big that I can enjoy my beauty every day." Wu Hao smiles, and all the women around her turn red.


    "Well, well, I''ll look for the house first and find it again. It''s not that we don''t let you enjoy it. Every time you enjoy it, we don''t let you enjoy it. It''s like you have to enjoy it for a long time. Basically, it''s just that you come back every day. If you want to enjoy it, we can enjoy it, but we don''t let you enjoy it." Qingyin said he was angry.


    "That is to say, basically, we''ll let you enjoy what you want." Tina also said playfully.


    "Well, well, first look for the house, found, this month, hehe, I help you to improve the level of strength." Wu Hao said with a bad smile that the more time he spent with these beauties, the more he could not put down his love for them. He wanted to enjoy them every day. For the four months on the road, he spent almost every day in the chaotic universe. How to spend the time in the chaotic universe? Of course, it was to help them improve their cultivation, strength and strength every day, His own strength is also improving rapidly. Each of them can make his cultivation speed faster. The benefits he brings to him are self-evident. Similarly, the benefits he brings to them are self-evident. Their strength has made great progress in these four months, even if they enjoy wonderful things every day, Their cultivation level has also increased several times, or even more than ten times, than that of ordinary people who have worked hard for four months. This level of promotion is also one of the reasons why Qingyin can''t refuse him and want to enjoy them. After all, although he enjoys them every day, there is no doubt that he helps them improve their strength every day.


    Wu Hao brings his women to the real estate center with a bad smile.


    Yes, there is a special real estate center in Xianglong city. Although the structure is still very simple, there is a special law. The real estate resources are gathered together and sold together. Although only part of the Commission is charged, it is very convenient for you to choose all the houses in the city instead of building and selling them by yourself. This kind of efficiency is too low.


    The house in the real estate center is a bit like a rental and sales company, which gathers all the houses around and then opens them to the public. If you want to buy a house, you can find a suitable house through them. As long as you charge a certain commission, this matter can be easily solved. As for how much Wu Hao is, of course, it doesn''t matter, No matter how much money they can afford, according to their financial ability.


    Compared with the low housing prices in other cities, the housing prices in Xianglong city are much higher. The housing prices in ordinary cities, 20000 gold coins and 30000 gold coins for a house, are quite good. However, in Xianglong City, the matter is not so simple. The lowest price is also 100000 sets, and the highest price is 500000 gold coins, The real estate resources of the whole Qianlong city have been gradually developed. Although Xianglong city''s houses can be built at will, there is no regulation at all, and it is not allowed to build houses without permission, in this city full of humanistic feelings and with the same high economic level, houses have become everyone''s demand. If there is demand, the price can rise, Although everyone can build their own house, which is the same in any city, people who come to Xianglong city have no idea to build their own house. This kind of boring thing wastes time and energy. It''s better to buy a house by themselves. More and more people choose this way, and they get a kind of indirect benefit. Market feedback, that is to say, we all feel that we should buy a house instead of building one''s own. When this situation becomes a trend, the real estate market will have an opportunity. We all start to build houses and sell them. The market with supply and demand will be established. After the market is established, the relationship between common demand and mutual assistance will gradually become unbalanced, and the number of mutual assistance houses is lower than the number of demand, After all, the speed of building a house is not as convenient as a person coming to Xianglong City, so the price will slowly rise. As long as the price rises, the price of the house will slowly rise. There is no doubt about this. If you look at the houses with a minimum of 100000 gold coins in Xianglong City, you can see that the whole market is under development. After all, the houses with a maximum of 500000 gold coins are unimaginable in other cities, not only for house sales, but also for house buyers.


    It''s hard for them to understand why they should spend 500000 gold coins to buy a house here when they can build their own house. After all, the cost of building a house is only tens of thousands of gold coins. They don''t need to spend so much money to buy a house at all. The price of the whole high heaven is not particularly high. In this case, there is no need to spend so much money on the house, But for those people who come to Xianglong City, it is not only a matter of money, but also a way of life and a symbol of identity. If they come to Xianglong city and build their own houses, they are basically the most ordinary people. However, most of the people who come to Xianglong city are people with status, status and strength. If they build their own houses, they will lose face, Second, it''s better to waste your time. Buying a house by yourself still has face. On the other hand, it''s nice to go out. It''s always the house you bought. In this kind of atmosphere, having a house with high price will make people feel that you are rich and powerful. After all, the rich and powerful will choose to buy a house at a high price.


    However, Wu Hao also noticed that in the notice posted outside the door, half a million houses are only a few after all. Among the more than 100 houses provided, the real price is between 100000 and 250000 at a glance. There are very few houses with more than 250000, and the more they go up, the rarer they are.

 Chapter 1328

    This shows that most of the houses are still concentrated between 100000 and 250000, and people''s consumption is reasonable. After all, 500000 gold coins are not a small amount for most people. Although some very rich people don''t care about 500000, they still have normal consumption concept, so 500000 houses are still very rare in Xianglong city, Hanging over there, it seems that few people buy them. On the contrary, there are 100000 to 250000 of these houses with a lot of tanks.


    Xianglong city attracts a large number of people every day. Some people want to settle down in Xianglong City, and others want to settle down in Xianglong city temporarily. No matter they settle down or settle down, the first choice is to look at the house. Of course, if the settlement time is very short, there is no doubt that choosing a hotel is a more appropriate choice. After all, the house price in Xiangcheng starts at 100000 yuan, If you stay in an inn for 100000 yuan, you can stay for a long time, a few years or more, and the service you get is quite good. Obviously, buying a house has become an inappropriate choice. Compared with other cities, with a price of 20000 yuan or 30000 yuan, it is a better choice to stay in a hotel for a short time, But for some people who want to live here for a long time, buying a house is a very comfortable thing, especially for men. Many men come to Xianglong city with their maids. Even if they don''t bring them, they will buy some maids to serve them. In this case, it''s not convenient to stay in a hotel, but they have their own home, If you want to get to know yourself at home, you can serve yourself as much as you want. If you want to toss about at night, you don''t have to disturb others. No one else will have any opinions. Of course, this is the best way.


    As for those who live for a long time, that is even more so. As long as you buy a good house, you can live very comfortably. Compared with the short-term service of the hotel, a good and comfortable living environment is obviously a better choice.


    Wu Hao and his family should not have lived in Xianglong city for too long, but it is not too short. They can''t leave Xianglong city in a few months, at least for one to two years. They live in a medium level. They can''t be regarded as settled, but they can''t be regarded as sojourners. It''s obviously very suitable to buy a house in about two years, And so many wives of course want to buy a house. They shouldn''t buy two houses. One is for Qingyin, and the other is for their own use. They can form a home by connecting the two houses.


    "Welcome. Are you going to buy a house?" Female students are rarely seen in Gaotian Shenjie. However, the real estate industry here has formed a serious business circle. It seems that women are more agreeable to men, so they try to use female students to recruit and attract customers. Little blue female students are still rare in the business environment of Gaotian Shenjie, but when Wu Hao saw this female student, I can''t help but be stunned for a moment, because I seldom see female students in this kind of environment, and several other people who look at the room on the same side are also stunned for a while when the waiter appears. After all, I seldom see this kind of situation. However, when I see female students appear, they are obviously very popular. They can''t help smiling on their faces, and even their attitude has changed a lot.


    This is the charm of female students. Many men are easy to get angry with men, and they are not easy to put down their heart. But in the face of a beautiful woman, any man is always easier to put down his guard, and it is not easy to lose his temper. Even men in the high heaven are hot tempered, but in the face of a beautiful woman, they want to lose their temper at any time, It''s also a very difficult thing. Men instinctively have a gene that wants to show gentleness and elegance in front of women. This is the same in any world, and it''s even more obvious in the high heaven, because men in the high heaven are generally grumpy. When they see women, this change is very obvious.


    These men, who were still looking at the house, changed their looks obviously when they saw the waiter. But when they turned their heads and suddenly saw that Wu Hao was surrounded by so many beautiful women, their eyes suddenly lit up. These beautiful women were all first-class and gorgeous. Each one was enough to make any man salivate, and they all followed him, This guy won''t take so many beautiful wives all at once. If so, he is envious of others, but it''s not reasonable. It''s impossible for so many beautiful women to follow a man.


    "Beauty, can you meet me?" A relatively young man stepped forward and held out his hand excitedly. As long as these beauties can get one of them, they will be sad. Men are so hot that they seldom see such top beauties. If they can take one home to be their wife or two, they will be hot all day.


    "Husband, let''s go to see the house first."


    "Yes, husband, we don''t want to look outside. Just like that, the waiter will help us introduce what house we have. Buy it quickly and go home. I''m so tired after such a long journey."


    "Yes, honey, let''s find a place to have a rest."


    A few beautiful women are full of gossip, and the men around them are all confused. They didn''t expect that these beautiful women are all his women, which makes them really depressed. This boy is younger and more handsome. What ability can he have to marry so many women? Although it''s not a big deal to marry a wife in the high heaven, he can take so many wives all at once, And still such a beautiful wife, of course, it is quite enviable.


    The sales department has become other people''s wives, and of course they are not interested in it. Although in the high heaven, marriage is relatively free, it is a common practice that married women will not be coveted by too many men, as long as they know that they are with other men, Basically, men will give up their evil ideas, unless some very shameless, very immoral men will have some ideas of women who are already famous.


    Although Wu Hao can''t understand how the atmosphere of the high heaven is formed, he has to say that it''s really an excellent atmosphere. At least for men, they can rest assured of their own women, and women can also be more assured that they don''t have to worry about being harassed by those men, which is totally not available on earth.

 Chapter 1329

    Now on the earth, whether married or not, whether you have your own man or not, women are easy to be seduced by men outside. Those men know that women have their own men, and they seem to prefer to play with such women. This situation does not exist in the high heaven.


    Different environments do make different people.


    "Please come in."


    The sales lady made a gesture to invite them into the sales department. He was very enthusiastic. Although she had not worked long, he knew that the man named Gaotian Shenjie who could take many wives must be very powerful and powerful. Although he didn''t know how Wu Hao came to power when he was so young, he could basically guess that Wu Hao had a very rich family, Otherwise, it is impossible for him to marry so many young and beautiful wives with such a young appearance. The more wives he has, the more responsibility he has, the greater the need to pay, and the better the conditions at home. Similarly, the more beautiful a woman is, the more material support she needs from the outside world. Therefore, the sales lady obviously knows that this young man is absolutely right in front of her. If they marry so many beautiful women, it will be difficult for them to keep their beauty if they live in a poor family. After all, there are still many things to do. Women don''t marry home for fun. Many women still have to help them to do things when they marry home. If they don''t have enough money to support a family, women can''t marry, No matter how beautiful they are, they will be devastated by all kinds of trivia in the family. However, the beauties in front of him are totally different. Their faces are filled with happy and beautiful smiles. Their faces are almost flawless and pink, which can prove that they don''t need to do anything at ordinary times. This can prove that these women live a good life, Since they are living well, it shows that they are very rich. This is a mutual confirmation relationship.


    "What kind of house do you want to buy? The house price here is relatively the most favorable in Xianglong city. The minimum price is only 100000 yuan. Although the house price in Xianglong city is a little higher than that in some other cities, the house price of 100000 yuan is actually very low in Xianglong City, especially near Longcheng University. If you walk around Longcheng University, You will find that the price of 100000 yuan is very favorable. " Wu Hao couldn''t help laughing when she heard that. Although she didn''t give a clear explanation, she obviously felt that the school district house had a relatively primitive concept here. Although we haven''t put forward the overall concept of school district house, the house price near Longcheng college is higher than that in other areas, This in itself proves that the school district house is developing. Although it is very different from the school district house on the earth, the concept of school district house on the earth is that parents buy houses for the convenience of their children''s school places, or for the purpose of entering their homes, and for various reasons, in the realm of God, the concept of school district house, even if it develops, should be very different. After all, in the realm of God, The people who go to school in the college are all adults who have the ability of self-determination and making money. The school district houses they buy are entirely based on their own ability. It''s totally different from the situation that parents buy houses on earth to make it convenient for children to go to school. However, as an economic phenomenon, they are also the concept of school district houses, hehe.


    According to the concept of school district housing, the total price of 100000 yuan is really quite cheap, especially in Gaotian Shenjie, where every house is an independent villa. It can even be described as Zhuangyuan. The land area is quite crazy, not to mention the narrow hundred square meters of school district housing on earth. In Gaotian Shenjie, many houses are from 1000 square meters, Twenty three thousand four thousand five thousand or even larger houses are the most normal area phenomenon, which can''t be compared on earth. If we calculate head on, the price of 100000 is actually quite cheap. Of course, compared with other cities, the price is still very high.


    "Let''s introduce your apartment types. Let''s take a look and buy two sets." Wu Hao said that when she heard that she wanted to buy two apartments, she was immediately excited. Although she was a sales girl, she was usually associated with a percentage. Besides getting a normal percentage, she also needed to sell the house and get some commission. She was his real son. He was very happy to sell two apartments at one time, If he can buy more expensive ones, he will be more motivated to do it.


    "OK, OK, you can come here and take a look at the model of our whole house." When Wu Hao saw the sand table, he couldn''t help laughing. He also sighed to himself that Xianglong city has indeed developed a set of models similar to the real estate economy on earth. When introducing the types of households, the original real estate is basically carried out with a book, Then it shows the three-dimensional graphics of the house. The buyers choose, but the boss is very smart and puts the structure of the whole building in the sand table of the whole city. After all, this is a very large city, and each house is an independent house, so the construction model is very small, But you can clearly see the model of each house is located in every corner of the city, how big the environment is, what the surrounding environment is like, everything is very clear, this can be very intuitive to see the geographical location of the house, as well as a variety of structural styles.


    This is the sand table model of the sales department on the earth. Although it is a little different, it is even more exquisite than the model on the earth. The craft on the earth is made by science and technology, but the sales department here is only hand-made with the blessing of strength. The sand table of the sales department here is very exquisite, though very small, But every detail is accurate, even the color of the surrounding trees is very accurate, the shape looks like the real number of shrinking, it can be imagined that the house is the same, the same proportion of shrinking, looks very beautiful, so the whole city looks like a shrinking city on the sand table, looks very exquisite. You can see most of the buildings in Xianglong city at a glance.


    At a glance, Wu Hao saw Longcheng college, which is located in the center of xianglongcheng. It is very huge, at least in scale, it seems to be far larger than Qinghe college.

 Chapter 1330

    This is directly proportional to the size of the whole city, and what is the structure of the whole Longcheng college? You can also see clearly on the sand table. There are not many buildings, but the whole green space is very much, freedom and environment are also very much. The whole college even includes several mountains, which can let you better enter the mountains for practical training.


    "This is a geographical location map of Xianglong city. The houses circled with red lines are the houses for sale here. You can see which types of houses you can choose. If you like, you can take a field view. You can pay when you are satisfied." Sales Miss said.


    It was the first time for Wu Hao and them to see that this way of selling houses was very novel. They also looked at the buildings in the sand table one by one. They were very surprised. They didn''t even have the heart to see these buildings. Instead, they carefully observed the structure of Xianglong city. They didn''t expect that Xianglong city was so big, had so many houses, and the whole layout was quite perfect, It looks very gorgeous.


    Wu Hao took a glance and focused on looking for houses. There are not many houses circled by red lines. There are only 20 or so houses near Longcheng college. The others are far away from Longcheng college. Since they are going to finish school, they have to look for a house near Longcheng college. If they are too far away, Basically, it will take a long time on the road, so it''s better to spend more money to find two houses near Longcheng college.


    Since the target is nearby, Wu Hao has a target. He sees a house with a very large size and beautiful structure. It is very comfortable to live in a house with mountains, water and a small lake. If he lives in such a house, he should be very comfortable.


    "How much is the house?" Wu Hao pointed to the house he liked. The house is very beautiful and comfortable. The key is that there is an equally comfortable house beside the house. Although the specification is not as big as this one, it is relatively comfortable.


    When Wu Hao pointed to the house, the sales lady was stunned and said, "young master, this house is the most expensive one we sell here. It costs a total of 550000 gold coins. If you think it''s expensive, you can have a look at these nearby houses. They are also very beautiful and comfortable to use. They can completely meet your needs."


    The reason why the sales lady said that was because she was afraid that Wu Hao would not buy the house immediately after hearing the price. In this way, he would suffer a huge loss. After all, she has received several groups of people. Every time she saw the house, many people asked. But when she said that the price of 550000 was enough to buy a house, everyone gave up the idea, Wu Hao is obviously not the first one to ask about the house, nor the last one. He doesn''t want the situation to reappear. He wants to sell the house, but he already knows that the house can''t be sold easily. Instead of selling the house, he should try to get him to buy two other houses, The probability of such a deal is a bit higher, if the house on the 10th, it''s true. Can not get commission, because the house is really very difficult to sell, this is not what he needs to consider, but the fact.


    "550000. How about that over there?"


    "The price of this one is a little cheaper. It''s only 250000 yuan. Although the specification is not as big as this one, it''s also very comfortable. You can think about it."


    "55 + 25, that''s 800000. No nonsense. I want these two houses, and I don''t need them. You can take us to see them. Just find someone to take us to find a house." Wu Hao said firmly that there was no hesitation. When the sales lady heard this, she was stunned. I heard right. The prices of the two houses were very high, and he wanted them directly. This is quite incredible. He thought that no one would want these 551000 houses. After all, although Xianglong city''s economy is developing very well, But in most cities, the house is not a necessity, and it is difficult to sell at a high price. Recently, people''s impression of the house is not a special need. Since it is not a need, it can''t sell at a very high price. Although Xianglong city''s situation is a bit special, it is still very difficult for people to accept 551000 houses. That''s why many people don''t need it at all. Regardless of the reasons for this house, even if we appreciate the layout of this house and all the layout, no one is willing to spend 550000 yuan on a house. For them, a house is dispensable and not particularly important. Even some people are willing to spend 550000 yuan on crystal stone, and no one is willing to take 550000 yuan to buy a house, He didn''t expect that the young man would buy the house so simply, which made her can''t believe her ears.


    "Young man, the price of this house is 550000 yuan." Miss selle repeated her words uncertainly. He thought Wu Hao didn''t understand the price of the flat and bought it directly. If he knew the price of the flat, he would hesitate. After all, many people like the house, but he is the only one who is willing to buy it after he really knows the price, He really thinks that Wu Hao has heard it wrong, that is, 550000 is 150000. If so, it will be quite embarrassing. Of course, she wants her to buy the house, but if she knows when she pays later that she thinks 150000 is 550000, he will certainly refuse at that time, so he still hopes that he can hear the price clearly before making a decision, Of course, he was also very worried. If he really had heard the price clearly and was willing to buy the house, his commission every night would have thousands of gold coins, which was a huge income for a poor girl. With another 250000 yuan, he could definitely get about 2000 gold coins this evening, It''s enough money for him to spend for a long time. Why doesn''t he want Wu Hao to buy the house? But for his own comfort, he must prepare for the worst, if Wu Hao really just heard wrong. He doesn''t want to let himself down too much. After all, the house has let him down many times.


    "I know. Do you say 550000 for this house? This set of 250000 on the side, a total of 800000? I''m not wrong. Don''t you sell this house? " Wu Hao looked at him with tears and laughter. Since the price was 550000, why should he be so surprised? Maybe only a fool would spend so much money on a house in high heaven.

 Chapter 1331

    Wu Hao can''t laugh or cry. It''s very cheap to buy a house with 550000 yuan on earth. When he left the earth, the house price had already risen to 500000 yuan. At that time, the earth had already entered the colonial era. As the mother of mankind, the house price of the whole earth was quite expensive. A bottle of 500000 yuan was still a better place, In his eyes, 550000 yuan is a very cost-effective thing to buy such a large house. However, in the view of Gaotian divine world, 550000 yuan is obviously a fool''s thing to buy such a house. From the sales girl''s incredible eyes, we can see one or two things, and others on the side. The strange look in the eyes of the people who are going to buy a house can also indirectly prove that Wu Hao''s guess is right. When they look at Wu Hao''s eyes, they are like looking at a fool who has to pay such a high price to buy such a little building. Only a fool can do so. No matter how rich the ordinary people are, they will not spend 550000 to buy a house, The house is dispensable. Even if you spend some money on it, you don''t need so much price. Even in order to show your identity, it''s too stupid. Although 550000 is not a large amount, it''s not a small amount. It''s better to spend money on crystal stones than on houses, but he just spends money on houses. He''s a fool. Who but a fool would do such a thing?


    But for Wu Hao, it''s very worthwhile, not to mention whether the price is worth it or not. But it''s normal for him and his women to spend 550000 yuan to buy a house. He doesn''t want to live in a humble house with his wives. What he wants is to give his women a very comfortable living environment, Only in this way can he live happily with them every day. He wants his own woman to live a good and cheap life. He doesn''t want to buy a house for 550000 yuan. What is that?


    "Are you sure you want to spend 550000 on a house like this?" Ling Fei Er is also very uncertain. Although they have enough money to pay for this small amount of money, in her eyes, the house is not a valuable thing. Twenty or thirty thousand, at most fifty thousand, and one hundred thousand are already very high prices. He also thinks it''s a bit incredible to spend 550000 to buy a house.


    "You can live comfortably. It''s worth the money. I don''t want you to be crowded in a small space, or come out after dinner every night. There is no place to go for a stroll. This house just has a bridge, mountains and water, and a small courtyard. It''s very comfortable. After dinner, you can go out for a walk, or sit down to practice, or even go fishing by the river, Isn''t it a very comfortable thing? Isn''t this comfortable feeling worth 550000? " Wu Hao said with a smile and touched his head. Then he turned to the sales girl and said, "well, don''t hesitate. If you want to sell these two houses, I''ll take them. If you don''t sell this house, I''ll look at other houses."


    "Of course, if you want, we do." The sales lady finally recovered. She was very excited. He came to work, and this job has a commission for him. As long as the house can be sold, he can get a lot of money. Although his commission is directly proportional to the house price, it is also a very happy thing for him to get thousands of, Moreover, they don''t have the habit of monthly settlement. As long as they can sell the house, they can get a lot of commission immediately. Today, they can get nearly 2000 Commission for two houses. Of course, they are very excited. After returning to their senses, the sales lady, who is very excited, immediately went back and brought a simple contract to Wu Hao. I quickly signed my name on it and paid a total of 800000 yuan, so the two houses became his own.


    Looking at Wu Hao signing his name and paying 800000 yuan, the sales lady was very excited. This feeling was too good for him. I didn''t expect that this job would be so easy. 2000 yuan Commission was an astronomical figure for him. Although 550000 and 800000 yuan were astronomical figures, but as a poor girl, He doesn''t have that ambition to get so much money. For him, it''s a huge income to get 2000 gold coins. Many people can''t earn 2000 gold coins in their lifetime, but he has made 2000 gold coins in recent days.


    Oh, you don''t have to do anything else on this day. The sales lady took Wu Hao to marry the two houses she bought and gave him the key. Then she left. When his women were really happy, they could buy such a luxurious villa for them to live in, and they didn''t know when they would be lucky to meet their men.


    Of course, they are happy women, but they don''t know how others admire them. When they get home, they finally understand why Wu Hao is willing to pay a lot of money to buy these two houses. There are mountains and water, and the mountains and waters depend on each other. The whole house looks very, very beautiful. People like it at a glance, and the space is very large. On the whole, it''s very beautiful, This house is more than 20000 square meters, which is a huge space. As a whole, it seems that there is enough space for them to mix in. Even if they are outside, they can be very relaxed and convenient.


    It can be imagined that after dinner, sitting down by the river, fishing or chatting, this leisurely life will be very comfortable. Although they mainly practice, they will not want to fish, but this comfortable environment has a fatal temptation for any woman. Seeing that he is willing to spend money to buy such a comfortable environment, Just to make them comfortable, everyone was very happy, one by one jumped into his arms and gave her a kiss.


    "Thank you, honey."


    Several beautiful women stand in a row and all look at him with a smile. This feeling is the biggest reward for Wu Hao. He doesn''t need his own women to do anything for him. As long as his own women are happy, it is the best reward for him and the best reward for her. This is Wu Hao''s attitude towards his own women.


    "Let''s clean up the house, and we''ll be able to move in soon." Yuying, yudieyun, hanyunru, four little girls ran to the house with a smile and began to clean up the room. The building is very big, but they have one afternoon to clean it up. After cleaning up, they can go to bed just when they are ready, and the bed upstairs is very huge. I believe the designer knows that they can afford to buy such a big house.

 Chapter 1332

    And those who are willing to spend money to buy such a large house must have many wives, so in the design of beds, they are very bold and willing. In a huge bedroom, beds account for more than half of the total. Not to mention a dozen women, even twenty or thirty women are more than enough, and the space is very large. Of course, this feeling is what they want, How many more people can buy this house for 550000? It''s normal for women to be in the high heaven, and the design of the bed is also natural.


    Moreover, the 550000 yuan house itself has a very complete variety of facilities. All the supporting facilities are the best and most exquisite, the best materials, the best technology and the most willing layout in all the buildings, which makes the whole house look very luxurious.


    They are very happy to live in such a big and comfortable house. Although they have left Qinghe city and lived in the house for them for a long time, they are ready to change their address at any time. So when they arrive at the new house, they all have a new expectation, This house is absolutely the best one they have ever lived in. Even when they were in the main mansion, they didn''t have such excellent design and such a good room.


    Four little girls spent an afternoon cleaning up the house inside and outside. In fact, it was not sticky at all, but after cleaning up, they felt more comfortable and comfortable.


    After dinner in the afternoon, Wu Hao took her family to pick it together. She wandered around the house and got familiar with the surrounding environment. The house is worthy of 550000 yuan, and it has very good concealment. The surrounding trees can just block the Hemerocallis street outside, and everyone should not look at it. It can be said that it has very good private space, No one can easily find out the situation in the house, which is the important reason why he really chose the house.


    After all, he would often have intimate activities with lingfei''er and Qingyin in this house. It doesn''t matter if they have intimate activities with other people. In the realm of high heaven, it''s normal for men and their own women to be happy at home, but Qingyin is still his tutor. Secondly, he''s the spy arranged by the Lord of Lingtian, If you find that the relationship between them is so close that people can''t understand it, then everything will be revealed instantly. This situation must be avoided as far as possible, which is a must. Therefore, Wu Hao is very important to concealment.


    Besides, it''s the relationship between him and Ling fei''er. No matter what, on the surface, they have to maintain a good relationship between brother and sister. Even now Xianglong city is far away from Tianyuan, people who know their relationship can be described as sister-in-law or even as countable, But this does not mean that they can be unscrupulous in this city. Maybe no one knows them, but the danger of this city is higher than that of any other city. Wu Hao knows this very well.


    This time they came to xianglongcheng and Longcheng college through special recruitment, it was not a special recruitment activity released by Longcheng college itself. Wu Hao was 100% confident that this special recruitment of Longcheng college was absolutely carried out under the special authorization of Lingtian Lord. Since all their actions were carried out under the authorization of Lingtian Lord, then Rongcheng college, In other words, how many people in the whole Xianglong city are watching their every move? It''s not known. All relationships must be carried out carefully.


    The importance of the concealment of a house is self-evident.


    After dinner, Wu Hao showed them around the whole house. It was very comfortable. Not only Wu Hao was satisfied, but even they now feel that the 550000 yuan is very valuable.


    However, there is still one thing that has not been solved. After Wu Hao stopped, he immediately dug a big hole in the backyard and used his own technology to quickly dissolve a big hole and lead directly to the other side.


    On the other side is where Qingyin lives.


    The strength level of Xianglong city is quite high. In order to make it more hidden, Wu Hao directly lowered the underground passage to a depth of 50 meters. It is obviously not suitable to use stairs directly. So he specially made a lift by using crystal stone, which can directly extend from the top to the bottom, and then travel to the other side through the underground passage, The whole process is very smooth when the elevator rises to the ground. Except for the straight road in the middle, it takes about two minutes to get to the end. The speed of getting up and down the elevator is about one minute. It only takes about three minutes to get from one home to another. It''s very hidden and convenient, It''s hard for anyone to find it 50 meters underground.


    After finishing the underground passage, Qingyin goes back to her home from the main entrance. Wu Hao and Ling fei''er also take her home. It''s like taking her home. After sitting in his home for a while, it''s like resting for a while and playing for a while. Then they leave from the main entrance and go back to their own home. But when they get back home, they can''t wait, Qingyin has also returned to their home through the underpass. The whole process seems very smooth without any doubt. In this way, they can sleep together again at night. For those who have just come to Longya City, it''s a good night to enjoy. Relax, take a bath together, and then enjoy themselves in bed, For Wu Hao, this is the most enjoyable time. Can he enjoy these beautiful women every night? How comfortable and comfortable this feeling is. For these beauties, they are also enjoying Wu Hao''s love. The deep combination and the feeling of being loved make them love Wu Hao more and more. Women love Wu Hao more and more, and it''s hard for them to extricate themselves from their love. Of course, for men, this is also true, The more you enjoy them, the more you love them.


    The next morning, Yuying, yudie, Yunhan and Yunru made breakfast. After breakfast, they went shopping together. They were not familiar with the whole Xianglong city. Although they saw the layout of Xianglong city in the sales department, they knew what kind of place Xianglong city was, they only saw the songs of the whole city in a sand table model, If you really want to experience the local conditions and human conditions of this city, you must go to the street and have a thorough investigation. Only when you have experienced the local conditions and human conditions on the street, can you really know what kind of city this is. No matter where you hear or see other things, it''s in vain. It''s a city, Only by going deep into it can we know what kind of city it is.

 Chapter 1333

    They know nothing about the city, so they have a strong desire to explore the city. When they were in Qinghe City, everyone of them was quite familiar with the streets and alleys of Qinghe city. But outside Qinghe City, Xianglong City, which is the third city they came to, is extremely huge. From the sand table, they know that it is a very huge city, Because they have seen the sand table, they are more interested in the city. In addition, they came to the city from the gate yesterday and saw the general appearance of the city. Now they can finally enjoy the city in detail. Everyone''s interest is very strong, even Wu Hao is full of interest in the city.


    After all, there will be one to two years to live in this city. If you want to live in this city for a long time or a short time, you can just spend some time to understand the local conditions and customs of this city. Even if you don''t understand the local conditions and customs of this city, you can also have a general understanding of the specific operation mode of this city, and even if you don''t put everything aside, Even just to accompany them shopping is OK, every city has different places, every woman is full of interest in shopping, in this case, accompany them shopping, relax, just to accompany them into this strange city, after all, to live here for 1 to 2 years, it is very necessary to integrate into the city.


    Wu Hao takes them to hang out in the street. Because they have no purpose, they really hang out. Wherever they go, where they see, what they eat and what they like, they can easily buy them. Money is not an important thing for them at all. The important thing is that if money can buy happiness, then how much money is worth it, For Wu Hao, money is a way to exchange happiness. On earth, he has no idea about money. After all, money is really a number for him. The whole family controls the global economy. Now the whole earth has entered the era of colonial culture, and the family''s business has been done. Breaking through the earth, he has entered the era of colonial culture, Wu Hao is still in charge of the economic lifeline of the whole world. If the overall layout is bigger, the economic benefits will be better. However, Wu Hao has no interest in this kind of thing. It is most reassuring for him to leave this kind of thing to his elder sister. If he wants to take charge of these things, Wu''s economy will definitely not be able to use it, and it will collapse in a long time, Although he has his own theory of operation, it''s a different matter whether the theory can really be combined with the actual and effective operation. But relatively speaking, his sister does have his own talent in Jinshan, which is just like he can only cry. It''s totally different. This is another realm. With the expansion of the economic era, my sister''s economic ability has become more and more powerful. The pattern and world outlook have also been greatly improved with the expansion of the colonial era.


    Up to now, although there was no money at the beginning, money could be easily obtained for him. After all, those crystal stones adapt to the circulation in the high heaven. As long as you master those huge crystal stones, you will also master the eternal money in the world. It is equal to having unlimited crystal stones. That means he has unlimited money, Since he has unlimited money, the money naturally does not mean much to him. In this world, once money loses its meaning, there will be no hesitation in shopping. After all, money itself only represents a number, especially in her, money is a representative of a number, even now, In the high heaven, the era of monetization has not yet come, and money has not yet been specified in the form of numbers. Even here, his concept of money has gradually blurred. Anyway, he has entered a feeling of exchanging things for things. After all, crystal can get a lot of money. Making money can make him buy anything. In this case, he will not consider the price of what he wants to buy. Similarly, he will not consider the price of what his own women want to buy. The price is nothing to him.


    They are also used to Wu Hao who has no concept of money and never looks at the second one when shopping. To be more precise, they don''t have a big definition of price, especially lingfeierdina, who are born very well and want what they want when they grow up. In this case, their concept of money is getting weaker and bigger, Especially after meeting Wu Hao, they don''t have to think about what they want. The price is just in this case, not to mention that their natural young ladies are riyidian Yunhan Yunru. These little girls are also gradually affected by these influences, because they have a lot of money to keep. Although they usually consider the price, However, compared with the past, this kind of consideration has become less and less. Especially when they go shopping with him, this feeling is particularly obvious, because he always lets them buy whatever they want, regardless of the price. In their eyes, the price factor naturally becomes more and more vague, which is a cyclical process, Of course, it''s not good for them to feel this way. They have the ability of unlimited money. After all, they have almost unlimited mineral resources. As long as they dig out any mineral resources, they can easily get a lot of crystal stones. A lot of crystal stones are a lot of money with the help of unlimited money, The weakening of the concept of money is also an inevitable result.


    This is not a bad thing. For Wu Hao, he has enough ability to raise his women well. In this case, it naturally doesn''t matter how much they spend. On the whole, as long as they like and want to spend money, they spend money in this way. Because of this, they don''t pay special attention to money, Even though they don''t value money at all, they don''t buy anything expensive. Instead, according to their own preferences, they can buy more than 100000 gold coins for the expensive and several gold coins for the cheap. For them, the key point is not whether it is expensive or not, because that kind of lifestyle is not the lifestyle they want, What they like is that they can buy whatever they want, and they can buy whatever they want. If they want to buy something expensive, they will buy something expensive, and if they want to buy something cheap, they will buy something cheap. This is exactly what they do now. No matter what they buy, they all depend on their own interests and hobbies. As long as they like the expensive, they will buy the same thing. As long as they like, they will not suggest that the price is very low. This is the real money view they cultivate.

 Chapter 1334

    Wu Hao likes their current concept very much. Because he has almost unlimited money, he doesn''t care how much money they spend. But there is no money concept and money worship. If they want to buy expensive things, it is actually luxury and extravagance in a sense. On the contrary, they can buy expensive things, You can also buy cheap ones. As long as you like, you can accept anything. This is different from the so-called extravagance.


    Wu Hao was happy to see them buy whatever they saw along the way. Of course, they had no idea about the price, but they basically bought some food, which was not expensive, just a few silver coins, which was not worth mentioning to them. They really did what they wanted to eat, what they wanted to buy, which was expensive, It''s the same with cheap ones. It depends on what you like. As long as you like expensive and cheap, it''s the same for them.


    After a whole day in the city, I bought a lot of things. All the things in the space ring were piled up, and I also ate a lot of things. I didn''t go to the hotel for lunch and dinner. Instead, I ate a lot of special snacks on the road. I had all kinds of food. I could buy whatever I wanted to eat, and I naturally had enough to eat on the road. This feeling is as good as it can be, When we got home, we all had a good sleep. The next day, we continued to go shopping. Because there was a map, we directly marked the places we had visited on the map. The next day, we set out to go shopping in other directions. There was no place to repeat. In this way, we could better finish the city.


    After ten days in a row, only a small part of the city has been visited, but the interest in shopping is almost consumed. Basically, in the central area of the city, they all visit the same places. Basically, they know what the general pattern of the city is like? It''s no fun to continue to go shopping. Anyway, they are familiar with these things, even the food they eat is almost the same. It''s impossible for every street in the city to have different food. Basically, they can eat for two or three days, and then they can eat the same things everywhere. Of course, they are not interested. Then they don''t go shopping, Anyway, there are still 20 days left for Longcheng college to officially open, so they spend all their time on cultivation. Of course, for them, the so-called cultivation is not cross legged meditation at home, which is the most inefficient, drunk and unwilling to do. The cultivation methods are bitter, uninterested and inefficient. Let''s come to chaos and harmony. Everyone accompanies her with all kinds of happiness. It''s their best way to practice in happiness. Both efficiency and effect are far superior to any other way of cultivation. After 20 days, their strength level has been greatly improved.


    Finally, the new semester of Longcheng college began. Qingying went to Longcheng college early, and his qualification as a teacher has been transferred to Longcheng college. Similarly, even the best freshmen in this class want to teach through him. This is not what he wants to do, but what the Lord Lingtian specially arranged. Your Qingyin''s strength level, Not to mention teaching in Longcheng college, even the top college of the direct Pope''s headquarters is more than enough. It not only opens up the power of time of the protoss of time, but also opens up the power of nether world of the protoss of spirit. If he is not a woman, he is supposed to be shaoshenzong. There are only a few who can open up the two abilities. In addition, during his time with Wu Hao, The level of strength improvement, with his current strength level, has already entered the level of six stars, and it is likely to have reached the level of the middle of the six stars, and the strength may be close to the Lord of Lingtian.


    Their daily practice is not in vain. On the contrary, the effect of their practice is far more than that of the general practice. Although it seems absurd, this absurd way is the best in their practice. No other way can replace this kind of practice, let alone Qingyin, such as Yuying, yudie, Yunhan and Yunru, They are a few little girl now the strength level has been quite strong. Lin Yuxin, Lin Xueyan, Yu Ting, Zhao Shuhan, situ Na, Na Mei, Liya and sherry have all reached a very high level of strength. As for Wu Hao, he has reached a very strong level by taking the same one. At his present level, he has already broken through the original seal of Lingtian patriarch, His strength has far exceeded the level of strength when he was sealed. If he hadn''t been in the middle of planning, he would have eliminated the taboo that Lingtian Lord put on him.


    Sometimes, Wu Hao wants to go to the Lord Lingtian and Shenzong to open up the topic. Anyway, he has enough strength to have a showdown with them. Even if the Lord Lingtian wants to use the seal on himself to pay for himself, it''s impossible. The seal on his body has long been in vain, Moreover, his current strength level has reached a very high level. Even if he is directly against the Lord of Lingtian, he will not be defeated. In addition, with the help of colorful Phoenix and Lingkong beast, he is absolutely confident. The only problem with the ability to fight against the Lingtian patriarch is that the Lingtian patriarch is not a person, but the patriarch of a clan. The power he can use is too strong. It''s still not easy to fight against him easily. Only by making a good grasp can we have a showdown with him. After all, the strength of the colorful Phoenix is strong enough, However, the power of Lingkong beast is still not strong enough. He is still in his infancy. Although he is constantly devouring Jinshi, the evolution of his body by devouring Jingshi is not strong enough. However, it seems that xiaolingkong beast is about to enter the second stage of evolution. From his current feeling, his power has reached a bottleneck, So Wu Hao has been thinking about whether he should find some crystal stones with special properties for him to be sensible. After swallowing all kinds of crystal stones, the small Lingkong beast will be able to evolve the corresponding power.


    In addition to the leader of Lingtian, he also has one person to deal with, that is, Shenzong. No matter what, Shenzong is also the most powerful person in the whole high heaven divine world. No matter what, Shenzong may not be able to agree to him easily. Although Shenzong has a very close relationship with him, he does not come to recognize his relatives, So he didn''t expect Shenzong to promise him everything immediately after he knew his identity. Wu Hao never thought about this ridiculous idea. He didn''t come here with a serious attitude. How could he take it as one thing to recognize it.

 Chapter 1335

    Even he has to prepare for the worst. Shenzong is likely to do whatever it takes to eradicate himself. After all, Shenzong is an ominous child with Diablo lineage. He should consider whether he will recognize himself or eradicate himself. In case Shenzong finally decides to eradicate himself, Well, what I have to face is another person who has the power of Qingtian in the high heaven. Of course, this is not a good thing for him. If he is really against Shenzong in the end, then his current strength level is obviously not enough. In terms of his current strength level, it seems that he is fighting alone. After all, although he has strong power around him, However, compared with the strength level that Shenzong can call on all the soldiers in the whole high heaven, it is still very, very weak, just like there is no strength. In fact, Wu Hao knows very well that at his current strength level, first of all, his own women have strong enough fighting capacity to fight against all the dangers in the high heaven with him, There is no doubt about this. However, there are only 23 women in total. In addition to them, there are colorful phoenixes and aura beasts. But in addition, there is also a lonely family. On the whole, it is a small army. It is hard to fight and calculate, and its combat effectiveness is still low. In fact, the whole process of Zheng Chengxing''s Yinhui team is very difficult. If we want to face the two main forces of the whole Gaotian divine world, this power is obviously not enough. If we don''t expand our sphere of influence, we must raise our strength level to the level that we can fight against the whole Gaotian divine world, which also means that his current strength level is not enough, Although it is said that they can compete positively with the leader of Lingtian, they are not strong enough to face the whole high heaven god world, and they are absolutely the top experts. They must break through the power system of the whole high heaven god world before they are qualified to completely fight against all the people in the high heaven god world.


    There''s nothing to think about. Now that you''ve come to xianglongcheng and entered Longcheng college, you''ll still follow the original plan and make the best of it. Tomorrow, you can do whatever you like. Anyway, you can do whatever you like. Now you can make use of the mentality that he wants to cultivate himself to make yourself more powerful, At the same time, let yourself have a more in-depth understanding of the power pattern of the whole high heaven god world in this process, so that you can have enough grasp and understand the actual situation of all people in the whole high heaven god world.


    "Longcheng college is so big." Ling fei''er is enjoying the scenery of the whole college. The whole college is very huge. Although they have seen the overall style of Longcheng college in the sand table before, it is the first time for them to enter Longcheng college. What kind of place is Longcheng college? It is the first time for them to witness and see this magnificent scene, As well as a large number of people, I finally know what a real college is, and everyone in this college seems to have a good strength. On the whole, the strength level of both freshmen and old students is far higher than that of ordinary colleges, at least higher than that of remote colleges and Qinghe college they have been to, more than one level.


    "The tutor of this college is really big. I didn''t expect that the scale of Xianglong City College is so big. It seems that it can accommodate at least 100000 people, but is there so many people in Xianglong City studying here?" Wu Hao has a big question mark in his heart. Although Xianglong city is a very large city, its population is not large enough to have 100000 people in a college. In addition, Xianglong city as a whole has very high requirements. It is reasonable to say that it is impossible to recruit a large number of students at will to study in Longcheng college, So it''s reasonable to say that 50000 students in a college should be the most. Even in Xianglong City, Xianglong college, a huge college, should not have too many students. But in fact, the overall students of Longcheng college seem to be very large. Wu Hao scanned 10 times, and at least saw about 100000 students. If we were more careful. I''m afraid that the budget will add another 20000 to the figure. The conservative estimate is at least 100000. If you dare to guess that the number of students in Longcheng university is definitely more than 120000, it''s a very large number. The population of many cities is far less than 120000. Only the population of some cities that have been established for some time can reach more than 100000, In a small college, there are 120000 students, and these students are the ones who have the opportunity to practice with youth and enthusiasm. It is really a puzzling question where they come from.


    "Xianglong city itself is quite open. I think the students of Longcheng university may come from other cities, not from Xianglong City alone. Otherwise, the number should be too large." Ling Fei Er said lightly, completely careless, but his words let Wu Hao recognize for a while, can''t help feeling on his head, this girl said is really a truth.


    "Girl, your head is getting better and better." Wu Hao said with a smile. Ling fei''er was stunned for a moment, and then realized that he might have answered a correct answer. He began to smile with a smile of elation on his face.


    Wu Hao really wants to hold her and kiss her. All the women in her family are so charming and lovely. She really wants to get rid of everything and enjoy a good life with them.


    What the girl just said is absolutely right. Xianglong city is a relatively open city. To be exact, it is a place that attracts a large number of people from outside to live in Xianglong City, just like the hub of a city. A large number of people come here to settle down and live here, so the population here is very large. In the case of a larger base, Longcheng college itself will recruit more students. Another important thing is that Longcheng college itself is famous and attracts a large number of people to study here. Therefore, many people do not necessarily settle down in xianglongcheng, but directly come to Longcheng college, which accounts for the vast majority. Therefore, the population of the whole Longcheng College can be imagined, 120000 may not be a very large number relatively. In fact, if Rongcheng college relaxed its admission qualifications, it is very likely that hundreds of thousands or even millions of people would like to come to this city to study. Although we don''t know how many people there are in the high heaven, according to Wu Hao''s inference, the total population of this place may add up to more than 100 billion.

 Chapter 1336

    This is definitely not a joke. Although the total population of the earth is only a few billion, the earth is only a small miniature of the whole cosmic plane, and the high heaven is an almost boundless world, which is like a place where the universe is spread out. Although it is difficult for the population to get a large number of development wars and massacres for various reasons, All kinds of things are consuming the population of Gaotian Shenjie, but Gaotian Shenjie is a place with a long history of polygamy. Here, any man, as long as he has the conditions, can marry many women, and the direct effect is that every family will have many children, To a certain extent, this has rapidly increased the population of the high heaven. Even if a man marries three wives and each wife has a child, it is far more than the fertility rate of other places.


    One hundred billion is a very large number, but it seems that there is not a large population in every city in the high heaven god world. But it is understandable that anyone can build a city in the high heaven god world. As long as someone builds a city, someone will live in too many cities, which are distributed in countless places in the whole high heaven god world, More than 100 billion people are scattered in countless cities, which naturally become relatively rare. It seems that there are not many people in the whole world. According to the earth''s resources, a city has at least several million people, but it is different in the world. There are a large number of scattered cities in the world, and each city has only a few people, Some cities may have a population of less than 100000, while some cities, even larger, such as Xianglong City, have a population of only one million.


    Because there are too many cities, these people are naturally dispersed, and it seems that there are not many people.


    In this case, Longcheng college in Xianglong city has a huge attraction for the new students of Gaotian Shenjie. It is understandable that the 120000 students are a very small number. After all, Longcheng college has a great reputation. There are too many people who want to study here. They can really enter Longcheng college, There are only a few people. In this case, is it more than 120000? In fact, there are not many 121000 points, or even quite few. Relatively speaking, the difficulty of enrollment in Longcheng university keeps most of the students out. If the conditions are relaxed, or anyone can enter Longcheng University, it will be easy to raise 120000, even 12 million, Although xianglongcheng itself does not have this attraction, Longcheng University definitely has this attraction. If we build Longcheng University into a city alone, the city scale of Longcheng university can reach 50 million level, which is absolutely a thing that can be done.


    Of course, if this is true, the reputation of Longcheng University will naturally go down. The real reason why Longcheng University attracts so many people from the high heaven world to flock to it is that it controls a person''s heart. If anyone can come in, the school will lose its original style, People are always yearning for the things they can''t get, but they are full of disdain and disdain for the things they can get at any time. If Rongcheng college completely relaxes the recruitment conditions, maybe at the beginning, everyone will come together with the name of Longcheng college, and the effect will be endless, It will definitely satisfy Longcheng college. However, in the future, Longcheng University will lose this light. After all, anyone can get it, which directly leads to the decline of teaching quality. There is no doubt that there are millions of people who can''t be taught by tutors. Once the teaching quality is down, the attraction will naturally come down, The main reason why Longcheng University attracts everyone is that it has a large number of high-quality resources. Once these resources are allocated to a large number of people, the effect of these resources will be seriously reduced. If we rush to get more powerful forces, we will get a lot of results, Then the reputation of Longcheng University will naturally disappear, which is a vicious circle.


    I believe the leaders of Longcheng University also know that it is absolutely impossible to be so good. That''s why they are stuck with the enrollment conditions and the number of students in Longcheng University. If they are relaxed completely, they can get a large number of high-quality students, but it''s only short-term. In the long run, it''s very bad for the development of Longcheng University, Then the whole Longcheng college will be destroyed, but on the contrary, if they are stuck in the enrollment conditions, the reputation of Longcheng college will be spread for a long time. After all, everyone wants to get a strong future. Everyone is looking forward to a better future for them, so everyone wants to enter Longcheng college. As long as the entry conditions of Longcheng college are stuck, then even if more people come here, only the most powerful talents can enter Longcheng college. As soon as they get the best quality students, they can also keep the reputation of Longcheng college, killing two birds with one stone.


    "I don''t know how to recruit students in Longcheng college?" Ling fei''er said to herself curiously that according to the enrollment of Qinghe college at that time, everyone can sign up to participate, but those who can really enter need to be approved. Only those who meet the conditions can enter Qinghe college. However, in view of such a special college as Longcheng college, if we follow this way, It is not known how many people will be able to enter Xianglong city when enrolling students every year, which may overcrowd the whole Xianglong city. However, in fact, this situation did not occur. Although the population of Xianglong city did increase sharply during this period, it was not exaggerated to an unacceptable and incomprehensible level, So the population of xianglongcheng means that the enrollment of Longcheng university must have its own way, which directly blocks everyone.


    "The best way to get stuck in Longcheng college is to directly intercept their power mode. If Longcheng college, like other colleges, passes the vision test on the applicants, how long will it take? You know, there are a large number of people who want to come to Longcheng college, and their qualification level needs to be determined through the test, If we can meet the admission requirements, the whole college''s time will be wasted. "

 Chapter 1337

    "Although there are only about 100000 people in Longcheng college, I''m afraid there are more than one million people who want to apply for Longcheng college, and the time spent on it every day is very huge, so it''s absolutely impossible to recruit students with them in the ordinary way, but on the contrary, if you think about it, the conditions for enrollment will be improved, Then can''t we just jam a large number of people? For example, anyone who wants to apply for Longcheng university must have the strength of Samsung, which directly brushes down all the possibilities of becoming a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. After all, the strength of those who want to learn is not strong, but only a few of them can reach the level of Samsung or higher, Then we will screen their qualification level again, and the people who can finally enter Longcheng University, that is, the small part of the small part, will first have the strength to stop a big section, and then we will screen their qualification level to improve the overall level, so you see, the whole people who can enter Longcheng University will come down, according to the standard of 120000, I''m afraid that the number of people who can really enter Longcheng college will not exceed 10000 at the freshman stage. " Wu Hao analysis said.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with his analysis. Longcheng college really enrolls students in this way, and he even guessed the right place where they are stuck. Except for those who are specially recruited, they are only qualified to apply for Longcheng college if they reach the strength level above Samsung. Most of the real people are stuck outside. Samsung is a strength level that can be regarded as an expert, Most people can''t reach this level, and Longcheng college has strict requirements for students'' future qualifications. Unlike other colleges, the requirements for qualifications are not high. You can enter the college when you reach the qualification level of one or two stars. How high are the requirements of Longcheng college? In the future, only those who have more than four stars are qualified to enter Longcheng University. It is not enough for them to reach three stars. In the future, the level of qualification will exceed four stars, which is a huge threshold. Even if one million people can really stay, they will do 10000, or even less than 10000, which is one percent of the level, This is the mode of selecting freshmen in Longcheng University, which is one of the reasons why Longcheng university has such high qualifications? His level of selecting new students is too high, which is why many people want to enter Longcheng university but can''t. first, Longcheng university is very stuck in its initial strength level. If it doesn''t reach the level of three stars, it can''t enter Longcheng University at all. It doesn''t even have the qualification to apply. Second, it''s a hard condition. If it doesn''t reach the level of four stars, it''s hard to get into Longcheng University, There is no qualification to apply for Longcheng college. In addition to the strength of the freshmen themselves, Longcheng college also values that their future qualification can not reach four stars, so the future strength level will not be too high. In this case, there is no need to cultivate them.


    Many people can achieve the first condition through hard work. After all, it can be achieved through hard work, but it''s hard to say about talent and talent. Talent and talent are inborn, which determines whether they can achieve it. Unlike Wu Hao, who can improve his qualification by making friends with his own women, not only his own, but also their own, In fact, except for him, no one can improve his innate ability. Only when he meets some special circumstances, takes some medicine or has some adventures, can he occasionally have some accidents and improve his qualification level. In most cases, up to the level, it is impossible to have room for improvement, Many people can''t really enter Longcheng college even if they have reached the qualification of Samsung. After all, their talent level is blocked, and their qualification to apply for Longcheng college in the future is also blocked.


    This is a very strict college, which is very, very terrible. Otherwise, Longcheng college will not be able to establish such an unfathomable level as it is now, and it will not be able to make its reputation so great.


    Although the conditions are very high, there are still a large number of people who want to come to Longcheng college. Longcheng college still encounters this kind of hot situation at the beginning of every semester. In fact, Longcheng college can avoid this kind of unnecessary situation, but the reason why it doesn''t do so is that it doesn''t have to do so, The main reason is that there is an agreement with the city Lord''s office. Of course, the significance of this agreement is to help the development of xianglongcheng. Think about the enrollment conditions of Longcheng college, at least there are clear provisions on these two points. As long as these two points are all announced, most people will know whether they are suitable for entering Longcheng college, Longcheng university has only announced one enrollment requirement, that is, the strength must reach a sad level, in order to be qualified to enter Longcheng University for enrollment. However, Longcheng university has never announced another condition for its enrollment, that is, the lipid level, which must reach four stars, up to the level, is also a key point to limit everyone to enter Longcheng University, After all, many people are very sad after their strength reaches Samsung, and continue to rise, even their qualification level will reach Samsung. In this case, as long as they tell the outside world all the two conditions, then the vast majority of the outside world will know whether they can enter Longcheng college. As long as they know whether they can enter Longcheng college, then naturally, they will not be stupid, No matter what his situation, he came to Xianglong city.


    Longcheng university only announced a specific index. In this case, people simply do not know what kind of qualification they need to enter Longcheng University. They only know that if they reach the level of Samsung, they can apply for Longcheng University. Therefore, many people who have reached the sad level come to Longcheng University. In this case, many people will go back disappointed, But for Xianglong City, this is a good thing. First of all, it brings great business potential to Xianglong city. Every time Longcheng college enrolls students, a large number of people will go to Xianglong city. These people need to live first, so living will bring huge economic benefits to Xianglong city. At the same time, there are consumption, food, clothing, housing and transportation, All kinds of things can bring great improvement to the economy of Xianglong city. For Xianglong City, of course, it is a matter of great benefit but no harm. Even for those who are eliminated, they are likely to live in Xianglong city for some reason. For Xianglong City, it is also a way to increase the population. After all, many people come to Xianglong city from afar, I want to apply for Longcheng college.

 Chapter 1338

    But after being eliminated, some people are not willing to leave, or want to rest here for a few more months, so they are willing to get used to the living environment here. Once settled down, the population of Xianglong city will gradually develop. When the population of Xianglong city develops, the same unlimited land scale will naturally expand, and the scale of Xianglong city will naturally develop.


    The agreement between them has brought great benefits to Xianglong City, both in economy and culture, and in the overall scale of the city.


    Of course, Wu Hao doesn''t know this, so Wu Hao can''t understand why Longcheng university is still able to attract so many people to Longcheng university even though it has huge strict requirements on its own enrollment. It''s reasonable to say that Longcheng university should not have so many people to apply for the examination. Even if it''s blocked, the level of strength should also prevent a large number of talents to a great extent, According to the enrollment situation of Longcheng University, the vast majority of these people will still be eliminated. These people must be eliminated for some reason, not only can not meet the requirements of entering Longcheng University, so Wu Hao is also guessing that there are absolutely other factors restricting these people, but these conditions are not clearly disclosed by Longcheng University.


    However, it doesn''t matter. For him, how to recruit students from Longcheng college is not the focus of his consideration, and he doesn''t have any interest in it. Longcheng college has the rules of Longcheng college. Anyway, he only needs to know that he can enter Longcheng college. It doesn''t matter to him whether other people can enter Longcheng college, He is not engaged in education charity, he has no heart to help a lot of people who can''t enter Longcheng college to squeeze into Longcheng college.


    "Students of this special recruitment, please come this way."


    As soon as Wu Hao and Ling fei''er entered the college, they heard a tutor shouting loudly. This tutor was obviously the tutor who received the special students. For Longcheng college, this year was a special year. In previous years, Longcheng college basically enrolled students normally, and there would be no special students. Of course, Longcheng college had special students, So now they also have specific measures to deal with special students. It''s their best way to separate special students from these students. Under normal enrollment conditions, they still have a lot of procedures to go, but the situation of special students is different, so they directly separate them. This can avoid a lot of trouble, and the special students themselves are a little special, Additional adjustments are required.


    According to the normal procedure, in fact, it is more difficult to enroll students than to enroll students. According to the normal procedure, every student must reach the strength of Samsung before he can enter the enrollment qualification. Similarly, after testing, only when the qualification reaches four stars or even higher can he really enter Longcheng University. Many people will be brushed down in this round, However, the situation of special recruitment is very special. Many special recruitment students not only do not have the strength of Samsung, but also do not necessarily have four hearts. In this case, if the special recruitment students are allowed to enter the normal enrollment process, many people will be brushed down. But since the special recruitment has been carried out, it means that these people will also enter Longcheng University, They have become the people of Longcheng university with higher priority than these people. Of course, it is impossible to let them go through the enrollment process again. Otherwise, I am afraid that more than half of them will be brushed down. If this situation continues to happen, the special recruitment of Longcheng University will have no significance, and many people will feel that Longcheng university is a college that doesn''t mean what they say, It''s not reliable to do things, so only by separating special students from normal students can we do such work.


    Although the strength and qualifications of the students enrolled in the special recruitment are not as good as those enrolled in the normal recruitment, this is a must. The reason why the special recruitment happened in previous years is that the reputation of Longcheng University was not so big in the earlier period. In addition, due to some special years, the freshmen resources were relatively small, and only some special recruitment was carried out, In order to make up for the lack of this life, but this year''s special recruitment situation is a bit special. Although according to the above meaning, we want to recruit some people with very high qualification level to enter Longcheng University, it should not happen. The so-called special recruitment happened in the situation of insufficient freshmen in Longcheng University. There is no shortage of Freshmen in the off-season. According to the level, the level of freshmen is fairly good. Although it is not very high relatively, it has also reached the average level on the whole. At least it can reach the average level. Every instructor believes this. After all, he has requirements for strength and qualification, It''s very easy to finish this task, but the qualification of the specially recruited students is uneven. Some people are only on the list because of their special efforts. However, in Longcheng University, it''s not hard to become a powerful expert by working hard. On the contrary, Longcheng university has very high requirements. In Longcheng University, a lot of people who worked hard originally, After arriving here, I found that I couldn''t keep up with the pace at all, which made many students collapse. Therefore, many people don''t understand why Longcheng University''s special recruitment is. Although the above meaning means that we want to recruit people with strong strength, even a few can, we only want to recruit more than a dozen people with strong qualifications, It''s too much exaggeration. It''s better to find more qualified people in the freshmen.


    However, the special recruitment activities are all over. No matter how much they want, it''s useless. Moreover, these freshmen have already come to Longcheng University. So if it doesn''t help, don''t think about it. The tutors also separate the special recruitment students from the crowd according to the normal procedure. Wu Hao and Ling fei''er hear the tutor''s voice, They walked towards the tutor. When they went there, they found that there was a large group of people around the tutor. After counting, there were probably hundreds of people. They didn''t know how many people Longcheng college had recruited this time.


    The teacher who shouts is a woman. She looks pretty good, but she seems to be married. Compared with a monk, it''s easy for everyone to be around him. Wu Hao steps forward and asks in a low voice, "teacher, how many people are there in this special move?"


    The tutor looked at him and was surprised to see that he was so young.

 Chapter 1339

    It is reasonable to say that even the specially recruited students are basically the senior students in every college. Few of them are so young. After all, being young means that the junior students themselves are very poor in actual combat experience and strength level. It is difficult to pass the survival competition of Longcheng college. But this boy is actually a specially recruited student of Longcheng college, This surprised him, even a little incredulous for a moment.


    "Are you two special students of Longcheng university?" The tutor asked, his eyes full of doubts, such young two people, it is really puzzling.


    "Yes, don''t the tutor have our files? We can''t say that all the special students come here, even if they are special students. I believe the tutor should have a file in hand. We can see if we are special students. " Wu Hao calmly said that he knew that the tutor must have a list in hand, and the list was not only detailed, but also had images. Only in this way could he be sure whether the people who came here were the students specially recruited by himself. Otherwise, when he was a freshman, he would entertain the students specially recruited. Those who were not strong enough might take advantage of this opportunity to join the students specially recruited, But this kind of situation is certainly not allowed to happen, if this kind of situation is allowed to happen, then what is the significance of special students? Those who are not in the class take this opportunity to enter Longcheng college.


    The teacher does have a list in his hand. In addition to the name and information, he also has all the files from the college. The tutor has a small stone similar to a flat plate, which has a layer of light energy and can be connected to all the archives of the college. He has received all the information of the whole file, and the freshmen''s files have not joined the party, So he has no Freshmen''s files, but the files of special students have already been transferred, so the files of special students in his hand are very complete.


    "Since you two say that you are specially recruited students, input your energy into the information board in my hand. This information board will call up your student status files corresponding to your energy. If your student status files are transferred, the specially recruited students will have corresponding answers, so you all input your energy to have a look, I''ll know if you''re special students. " The tutor said, and sent the information board to lingfei''er''s hand. Lingfei''er gently input the energy into it, and the file information of lingfei''er appeared on the information board. The file information was transferred directly from Qinghe University, so it was very complete and clear, and the words of special students of Qinghe university could be seen on the file.


    After confirming his information, the tutor was very surprised. He didn''t expect that this young girl was really a special recruit. Later, he handed the information board to Wu Hao. Wu Hao also input some energy on the information board, and his student status file was quickly adjusted on the information board, which was also a special recruit from Qinghe University, These words clearly prove Wu Hao''s identity. The tutor was surprised that these two young people came from Qinghe college. Of course, Qinghe college is not a powerful college in his eyes. The key is that from the student status file, we can see that these two people are from Qinghe college, and the special recruitment activities are carried out in such a large range. Finally, Wu Hao appeared here, It''s natural to avoid everyone''s reverie. After all, the possibility is great. If there is a small-scale shaoshenzong, then everyone is likely to suspect that this is a special arrangement. However, in large-scale cases, the probability becomes greater, and everyone''s guess becomes smaller.


    Wu Hao nodded with a smile, and took Ling fei''er to the crowd behind the tutor to have a look. Most of the special recruits are middle-aged uncles. Of course, their so-called middle-aged uncles are not real uncles in the high heaven. The whole life span of the high heaven is quite high. It seems that middle-aged people are actually quite young, We can''t compare these real top young people with the young people in this life span system.

 Chapter 1340

    And these people look like senior people from all colleges. They all look like people from the 14th, 15th and 16th grades. When they see Wu Hao, they are also very surprised. They didn''t expect that such young people would appear in the special recruitment activities, which makes them wonder how they passed the special recruitment competition? After all, the special recruitment competition is very cruel. Many people are lost there. It''s quite good for the lower grade people to live and get the last ten lists. It''s a miracle. Either they are very lucky, or they have special strength. Of course, most people don''t believe in the so-called special strength. Youth is youth. Young means no experience, young means not enough strength, where strength can be said, can only say special lucky, after all, this is not impossible.


    However, understanding why they appear among the special students does not mean that they will treat them the same way. Everyone looks at them with a little bit of special meaning. After all, in their eyes, the special students are the most powerful existence in every college. People from lower grades who are lucky enough to enter Longcheng college are just seeking their own death, Lucky through the special recruitment competition of Longcheng college does not mean that we can have a good development in Longcheng college. Longcheng college itself is a very difficult place, which everyone knows. It means that we will not be able to bear the hardships and will be eliminated mercilessly soon if we enter Longcheng college by luck, which is self-evident.


    Everyone has a clear understanding of the special recruitment of Longcheng University. Although the special recruitment students of Longcheng university can cross the basic recruitment link of Longcheng University, the qualification examination competition of Longcheng university every year is extraordinary. It''s not like other colleges. It''s just to examine everyone''s achievements. Some people who are really weak will be eliminated in the qualification examination competition, This kind of last elimination system has a long history in Longcheng University. Those who are lucky enough to enter the special recruitment system have no strength, even if they can mix for one year. However, when the qualification examination competition of Longcheng university begins, only those who are eliminated will be able to do so.


    Thinking that they will be eliminated after all, naturally no one wants to be close to them. Although this woman is very beautiful, they come to practice in Longcheng University. They are beautiful and can''t be eaten. If they can bring luck, maybe luck helps them through this special recruitment competition, But in Longcheng college, there is a clear stipulation that beauty is absolutely impossible to bring luck beyond the rules. As long as the qualification examination competition starts, these two people from lower grades will be eliminated easily. The last elimination system is a long-standing competition rule of Longcheng college, which is not found in other colleges.


    Everyone looked at them with disdain. For them, they knew their own strength and they were real. They entered the special recruitment competition by strength. They also believed that other people around them entered the special recruitment competition by their own strength and won the special recruitment quota by their own strength, After all, the lowest level of all of them is 12 years or above. With this strength foundation, they believe that everyone has entered the special recruitment relying on their own strength. However, the situation of Wu Hao and Ling Feier is quite different. No one believes that people from grade one are qualified to enter the special recruitment competition, let alone win the special recruitment quota, It''s not that I don''t believe in the strength of young people, but that the strength of young people in the same college can never surpass those of senior students. After all, the improvement of strength is the overall improvement. If the strength of young people is improved, then senior people are also improved, so the way of competition has not changed at all. In this case, they can enter the special recruitment competition, Let everyone have a skeptical attitude, no one believes them, is really on their own strength into the special list.


    Wu Hao didn''t bother to pay attention to these people. He looked at them with disdain and even a little sarcastic eyes and turned his lips contemptuously. He had been used to these people''s eyes for a long time. If they knew their age, they wouldn''t have such a feeling. However, their life span had almost reached a non scene, even if they were young now, But all the things that she has experienced and the improvement of her strength have made her mood and strength transcend the scope that these people can ridicule.


    Looking at Jiang Chen''s contemptuous eyes, some people are upset. They are more powerful and look down on him. That''s a normal thing. However, the boy is not strong enough. He even shows a look that I don''t want to bird you. How can they swallow this tone.


    "If you don''t have the strength, you dare to look like you''re superior. It''s like how much you''ve done. I think it''s just a matter of getting involved. It means to be arrogant here. " Someone said disdainfully.


    Both of them are a little upset. After all, they really come in by strength. In their eyes, Wu Hao and Ling fei''er come in by relationship. The key is that they are young and have such a good relationship. They come out of the same college. There is no doubt that they come in by relationship, Listening to someone sarcasm both of them, all of them showed their approval and echoed one another.


    "When you are young, you can pass the special recruitment, not the special relationship. Who believes that? As for you two young people, if you want to talk about how powerful you are, ghosts don''t believe it. You seem to be students of lower grades. If you can recruit students, what''s the face of those people of higher grades? "


    "Yes, if you can all rely on your own strength to enter the special move, does that mean that the overall strength level of the high heaven divine world is not as good as before, or even that the overall strength level of the high heaven divine world has been pulled down by you?"


    "It''s not appropriate to lower them. After all, they come in through special relationship. The overall level of heaven and God is still there. Don''t list them among all the people. I think Longcheng university should separate them into a special recruit, that is, those who take special relationship as a special recruit object and rely on their strength to enter Longcheng University, In another special mode, this kind of separation can prevent people from mixing with each other. "

 Chapter 1341

    "Well, that''s good. It''s really a good thing to distinguish the privileged households from those who really rely on their strength to enter the special recruitment. Anyway, those who rely on their special relationship will let them all stay together. We, the powerful people, can stay together with the powerful people, which is also convenient for the management of the college."


    "Well, what do you mean?" Ling Fei son fire, see their sarcastic appearance, direct gas shout of stare at them.


    "What do you mean? It''s meaningless. It''s just a suggestion to the college. After all, it''s not good for you and it''s not good for us. Think about it for yourself. In this case, if everyone is mixed up and you have to leave the relationship in the future, it''s unfair to us, and we''re not happy. It''s not comfortable after all, Right? But it doesn''t matter if you, the privileged households, arrange it by yourself


    "Ha ha ha ha." Many people laugh when they hear this, and feel that they have spoken their heart.


    "Who said that we came into the relationship? We have the ability to compare and see who is strong." Ling Fei son angrily says.


    "Demon, do you really think you can beat us? Little girl, you are too young. At your age, no matter how talented you are, no matter how talented you are, you don''t have much strength. These people here are at least 12 years old and above. Are you afraid they are in grade one? Do you think it''s necessary to have a competition? You are the related account. The backstage must be very hard, and I don''t want to offend you, but you can''t even say we can''t? " Some continued to sneer.


    "Don''t think that the first graders can''t beat you. The 12th graders will come if they have the ability. Don''t talk like girls here." Ling Fei Er said angrily, he didn''t mean to let them. He was quite confident in his own strength, and completely ignored what these people said. What made him angry was that these people thought they knew the situation. In fact, they didn''t know anything, they were just slandering others.


    "Little girl, if you are arrogant, you should have the capital to be arrogant. You really think you can win a fight. You have done your best, and everyone will say so. After all, you can''t say you have done it yourself. You should ask others not to say anything if you don''t see it." Some people pretend to be kind-hearted, not kind-hearted said.


    "Who asked you to talk nonsense here? Since you think that we are not strong enough to enter the special recruitment through the relationship, come and have a competition to see who is strong. The answer will come out. Don''t think that if you are a little strong, you can have no one in your eyes, and don''t think that the junior can''t do what you can do, The lower grades also have the ability to do it. I''ll tell you what you can do. I''m not afraid of you when you all go together. " Ling Fei son angrily says.


    "Little girl, you asked for it."


    "There''s so much nonsense. If you want to come, I''ll let you know whether we come in by privilege or by our own strength." Ling Fei Er said out loud. He was very confident in his own strength. He didn''t care how much these people looked down on him. He was only angry at these people''s shameless remarks.


    It''s obvious that she has entered the special recruitment by her own strength. In these people''s eyes, it seems that only senior talents are qualified to enter the special recruitment, and any junior comes in by privilege. It''s hard to say how she, who has been hungry since she was a child, can endure such ridicule without proving her strength to them.


    When these people saw that the little girl was so excited, they laughed even more happily.


    "Little girl, since you want to try our strength, come on, let you know what is the real strength of their own to enter the special recruit, but you can rest assured that since you have come in, we can not drive you out until the point, as long as you admit defeat, we will not embarrass you." A tall and strong man came up to her and said with a smile, "if you can''t beat you in ten moves after three moves, I will admit that you have the strength to enter the special move."


    "You don''t have to." Ling Fei Er was so angry that she rushed to him in front of him and hit him in the abdomen. He didn''t respond at least. A huge force made her fly out and hit him in the crowd. When he got up, he vomited blood.


    "You..."


    Just about to speak, another mouthful of blood spurted out. He never thought that the little girl would launch a sudden attack on him. What''s more, he didn''t expect that his speed was so fast. He didn''t react at all, so he was caught.


    For a time, hundreds of senior people were all dumbfounded. They were still laughing at each other. They were stiff there. They didn''t know whether they should put it away or continue to do well.


    "You''re sneaking."


    The strong man, who was beaten, was waiting for Lingfei er''s arrogant expression. At this time, it had changed. He didn''t expect that the little girl could have such strong power. The key is that his speed is so fast, which is totally beyond his expectation. This shouldn''t be the strength that a junior should have, but he has such strong power, What''s going on?


    "As a cultivator, you don''t even have the ability to evade sneak attacks. Fortunately, you are a senior expert. Do you still want all the battles to be like competitions? Do you want to fight after everyone has made an agreement with you? What practitioners have to face in the end is the danger of life that may happen at any time. If you don''t even have this psychological consciousness, you''ll be happy to laugh at others here, you''ll be happy. " Ling Fei Er said angrily, although he beat him with just one hand, but he didn''t get happy at all. These people are really hateful.


    "But disdain belongs to disdain you, so sneak attack is nothing, again I don''t believe I will be sneak attacked by you this time." The strong man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and rushed up on his own initiative when he was ready. However, Ling fei''er suddenly disappeared in front of her faster. Her figure flashed to his back and swept directly at his footwall. The strong man immediately wrote that she could not resist the powerful force. Otherwise, she fell to the ground and Ling fei''er kicked her from the back, Immediately kicked him out again.


    Once again, the audience was shocked.

 Chapter 1342

    No one expected that the girl''s reaction should be so fast, this speed, this power are absolutely not comparable to that of ordinary freshmen. Even the seniors above grade 12 can''t achieve such quick action and such dexterous posture as him, and the huge power, who just ridiculed him, just entered the college by relationship, This time, he was beaten in the face. Even the tutor who wanted to see the strength of these two people showed a look of surprise. I didn''t expect that the little girl was so powerful.


    "I tell you, don''t think that the strength of junior students is inferior to that of you. Maybe most of them are, but not all of them are inferior to that of senior students. No matter who comes up, I can beat you today. I want to tell you that we enter special students by strength, It''s not about relationships, as you say Ling Fei son rightfully said.


    The big man couldn''t be more fierce. When he took the initiative to attack for the second time, he dodged and even launched a counterattack from behind. This shows that the little girl''s movement and speed have surpassed her, but she is a person from the 14th grade. If he can beat herself, it shows that he has defeated most of the special students. There is no doubt about it.


    But there are also some people who are not convinced. In their opinion, there may be one or two people who are so rare in the lower grades. They can beat the people in the higher grades, but the proportion is absolutely small. They come from the same college and the lower grades. They have the strength. Does the man beside him also have the strength? When the woman was furious and argued with other people, and even took action, the man was silent. It can be seen that he had no confidence at all.


    Someone pointed the finger at Wu Hao.


    "Well, I admit that you have the strength, but it doesn''t mean that everyone has the strength. If you don''t leave the relationship, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t leave the relationship. Xiao Zhang, I want to challenge you. I want to let you know that the relationship account is different from the person who really comes in by strength." Another tall, middle-aged man came to Wu Hao in two steps. Without saying a word, he hit Wu Hao''s head with his fist.


    The speed and power of this fist are very huge, and even surprised the people on the side. If this fist hit the head, a bad one might kill people. But before everyone''s surprise, the fist had fallen down. Wu Hao was still standing there, with a cold smile on his face, and put out a finger to block the fist.


    "This..."


    Everyone took a cold breath, and even the tutor was surprised. He almost fell to the ground. This man is a master from the 16th grade. He has seen his data. His strength is very strong, and its characteristic is strong power. Wu Hao can catch his fist with one hand. This power is not only powerful, but also top-level powerful, It should be said that it is far more than these students and even reaches the level of tutor.


    How on earth did this guy do it? It''s incredible that a finger can stop the fist coming with all his strength. A person from a lower grade has such strength. When did so many top experts appear in the high heaven world, and all of them appear in the lower grade? It''s a little exaggeration.


    "First grade is not as weak as you think." Wu Hao said lightly, another finger flicked, and then heard a scream. The strong man held his arm and his face turned pale, while the people on the side heard the sound of bone crack in an instant. This finger can play such power with a flick. This guy is terrible.


    The people who were still sneering at them did not even dare to get close to them for a moment. The strength of these two junior students is a little too strong, which can not be understood and described by normal logic. They are totally beyond imagination. The strength of grade one is far beyond that of senior students. It''s too exaggerated.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you are all new comers. You are all special recruits. I believe everyone who comes to the special recruitment team comes into the team relying on their own strength. Maybe it''s a little inconceivable for junior students to enter the special recruitment team, but the fact is that the strength of junior students is not certain, and the strength of senior students is not necessarily strong, In some special cases, the lower grade students do have stronger strength, so we should not conflict about it any more. We can meet better after we get along with each other peacefully. " At this time, the tutor began to talk and saw the strength of the two of them. He also knew that the relationship between the two did not really depend on their relationship, but on their own strength to get the places of special students.


    "Yes."


    Hearing what the teacher said, the others nodded respectfully and answered. It was not how respectful they were to the tutor, but the slightest fear of their two nearly abnormal strength. This kind of powerful strength was born in the lower grade, which was unimaginable, The key is that they didn''t see how strong these two men were. It''s hard to say how many levels they could challenge the strength they were able to test out. Although the little girl''s action was a little big, she won easily. Maybe it took only 10% of his strength to say. But this young man exaggerates a full blow under the basket with one finger, With a flick of the other finger, a person will be directly injured. In this case, maybe his strength is less than 1%. With such strong strength, who dares to belittle them and gossip behind their backs? No one will think that they are coming by special relationship. If they come by special relationship, they have no strength at all, After all, relying on the special relationship itself means that the strength is not strong. If the strength is strong, there is no need for the special relationship at all. Although they are young, their strength has shocked everyone at the scene.


    Their eyes are not only full of admiration, but also more respect for some people. In the world of high heaven, where martial arts are respected, everything is supported by strength, and even ranks behind strength. If they have strong strength, they will be able to get respect, just like the look in these people''s eyes at this time, when they know that they have strong strength, Even if they are younger and younger than themselves, their eyes are still full of awe and admiration. After all, no one can say anything disrespectful to them.

 Chapter 1343

    What''s more, as soon as they see that they are so powerful, they immediately feel like making friends. After all, they are so young that they can have such a powerful force. Although it is certain that according to their current strength, they are not going to take a shortcut and rely on privileges to get in, but they can have such a powerful force when they are young, It makes people think that they definitely got great help from the family. Maybe they invited some apprentices, maybe they took some panacea. There is no doubt that they can have such a powerful force at such a young age. There must be a huge family behind them. It is no doubt that they can make friends with them, which is very good for their future, This does not need to be considered at all, especially after witnessing their strength, it is almost 100% certain that there is a strong family behind them to support them. They can have such a strong strength at such a young age.


    Many people begin to practice only after they enter the college. In this case, their strength is directly proportional to their age. The class they are in also means the division of their strength. The older they are in the college and the longer they stay in the college, the higher their strength will be. However, there are very few people with very rich and powerful family strength, Before entering the college, the family will hire teachers to teach them to learn and practice various skills and lay a good foundation for cultivation. Even before entering the college, they actually have a very good strength. In addition, some families are very powerful and can make or buy some special drugs by themselves, Drugs that can help improve eyesight can be greatly improved at a young age. On the contrary, they exist. As long as there is enough strength support, buy some drugs to make the family young, and then they will have a good strength before they enter the college. In this way, they can become powerful and win glory for the family, Let the family have a bigger face, this kind of situation is very common in some powerful families, of course, this kind of powerful family is still a few in the high heaven after all.


    But once they have such family support, the vast majority of people can have strong strength. If ordinary practitioners can rely on these powerful families, they can also get the support of these families to a certain extent. There is no doubt that they will be more abundant in resources than others, have more room for progress, and progress faster, This is also the first reaction of many people when they see their strength show. Although this reaction is a little powerful, there is no doubt that for practitioners, what they need to consider is not simple cultivation. After all, the whole high heaven is based on. After they leave the college, they either roam around the world looking for a suitable place to stay and become the city leaders. This may make them become the overlord. But in most cases, after they leave the college, they lose their jobs. Many people practice their strength aimlessly and aimlessly, To improve their accomplishments, some really smart people know that it is undoubtedly a very good choice to prepare in advance for the coming unemployment, join some families, or rely on some families.


    Although the whole high heaven divine world is controlled by the two patriarchs, it is the best choice to take refuge in the two patriarchs, but everyone knows that the strength of the two patriarchs is too deep. They have the strength to control the whole high heaven divine world and insist on dividing into two. The strength of the spirit and the time is quite strong, They don''t need the ordinary strong, they need the top strong. In this case, as long as they have a little self-knowledge, they all know that it is very difficult for them to enter the two clans. Even if they are in Longcheng college, which is closely related to the protoss of the spirit, they can''t expect to enter the protoss of the spirit, After all, the probability is too small. The number of people recruited by the protoss of spirit is very small. There are many people in Rongcheng college and there is a lot of competition. If you want to enter the protoss of spirit through Longcheng college, the probability is very low. It can almost be said that it is an extravagant hope. It can only be said that there is better room for progress after entering Longcheng college. There is no doubt about this.


    However, there are many special places in Longcheng college. In addition to the gods of time and spirit, there are other families. This kind of family not only exists in Xianglong City, but also in the whole high Heaven Kingdom. Besides the two big families, the gods of time and spirit, there are many other families, big and small, In essence, these families also belong to the rule of the protoss of the time and the protoss of the spirit. It can even be said that these big families, to a certain extent, are actually the vassals of the protoss of the time and the protoss of the spirit. After all, neither the protoss of the time nor the protoss of the spirit can do it. It is a huge family that threatens their own status, and it is more likely to bring them all under their own banner.


    Of course, in essence, no matter how big these families are, they can''t surpass the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit. After all, the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit have created such miracles in the wild and endless world of the high heaven because of their special racial talents. Other families are just powerful and powerful. In essence, they are the most powerful, As long as there is no talent of these two races, or surpassing their racial talent, there is no way to surpass the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit.


    However, this does not mean that all other families are rubbish. On the contrary, many families under the time and spirit Protoss are very powerful. Although they are subordinate to some families of the two patriarchs in essence, even so, it is only for survival. After all, if the big families in the high heaven threaten the two patriarchs, That''s a very dangerous thing, but if you become one of the two patriarchs, the family will not only get good support, but also have more powerful space.


    There are such powerful families in the high heaven god world. Although the strength is certainly not stronger than that of the time God family and the spirit God family, to a certain extent, these families actually represent the powerful families in the high heaven god world. They have powerful force and better resources. All these determine that they can cultivate a better next generation, Let the next generation have more powerful power.


    Some smart people think of this when they see Wu Hao and Ling fei''er show their extraordinary strength. If they are young, they really have such strength.

 Chapter 1344

    It''s hard to say that the two of them really rely on their own talents to reach such a level. Even if a genius has such a strong talent, he doesn''t have enough resources, for example, there is no better tutor to teach them, then even if he is gifted, he can''t become a self-taught person, even if he can become a self-taught person, which is very low, What they have learned is superficial. After all, they can''t become systematic learning strength. It''s hard to get a huge improvement. However, they are not like this at all. They are obviously gifted and well supported when they are very young. There are very good tutors to teach them how to practice, and almost these smart people see another point, that is, they absolutely take some medicine to improve their cultivation when they are young, or provide them with some crystal stones, which are in essence the existence of the top level, and can make them improve their strength very high in a short time.


    Only a real big family can enable young people to have far more strength than ordinary people, and only such a family can cultivate such young strong people. Of course, many people in the crowd can''t think of this, but some really smart people soon see through it, However, not all the people who see through this point immediately choose to flatter and be proud. Many practitioners regard themselves highly and are not willing to submit to some big families, let alone subordinate to some big families. Cultivation itself is an unrestrained and free thing. This has also cultivated a lot of wandering strong practitioners, but many practitioners just think highly of themselves and have no strong foundation. Only a few people really realize these things and think of planning a relatively better shortcut for their own future, and this shortcut is to make friends with a strong family, With the support and help of a powerful family, we have a stronger strength.


    "I didn''t expect that the two have such a strong strength. It seems that gifted talents are absolutely the top talents." Many people are wondering, a man who looks not old but also has a beard comes up to them and bows politely. It''s not the way of low intelligence, but the way of saluting to the scholar when he meets his husband. When he holds his hands, he bows slightly. It''s very polite and looks very cultured.


    "You''re welcome." Wu Hao calmly printed three words. He didn''t know what these people thought. Just now, all of them were laughing at their strength and status. They couldn''t get into the special recruitment by their own strength. They definitely got into the special recruitment by taking the privilege and the relationship. But in a flash, their attitude changed 180 degrees. There is no doubt that they must be aware of something, At first, Wu Hao didn''t think much about what these people were thinking? But as soon as he saw this man coming, his mind immediately figured out what these people were up to.


    Only a strong family can cultivate young strong people, and only a large family can make young people have strong strength. The operation mechanism behind this is very simple, but it is also very difficult. First of all, a strong family has strong resources, which can supply the strong demand of young people, Secondly, only a large family can plan a strong path for young people before they enter the college, find suitable and powerful tutors, and have strong strength at a young age. This essentially means that young people have a strong family behind them, which is complementary. What makes Wu Hao more sure that these people have these ideas in mind is that if they are just young people, there is no doubt that there will be an accident, that is, young people are gifted. Maybe they have been given some adventures and gained great strength. This is absolutely an accident, but it is very doubtful that two people have such a situation at the same time, A young man can be said to be an accident, but if two people appear at the same time, it will undoubtedly prove that the family behind them has strong strength, and the relationship between them is very good. To some extent, it can directly prove to them that they come from the same family, and there are the same two strong young men in the same family background, This shows that it is the intentional cultivation of the family. These people want to make friends with the powerful family behind them rather than with them.


    Wu Hao is not averse to cliques. In fact, he also hopes that his own cases will be strong. But he has no interest in these two sided weeds. Just before he saw that they didn''t show their strength, they all felt that they had a relationship, and they didn''t say it. This is the behavior of many normal people, However, when these people see their humble strength, they begin to ridicule and even slander themselves. This shows that these people have nothing to make friends with. It''s better to make friends with them than to meet some people who can really look up to them. If they look up to them because they are strong, then these people have no significance to make friends with.


    "Now we know we''re good, why are we still there just now? Now it''s no use coming to us. It''s meaningless. It only shows that you are dirty inside Ling Fei''s son can''t be polite with these people, direct hands ring chest to open right there.


    The man was told that his face was red. He was the first one to eat crabs. He didn''t expect to be caught by crabs. He thought the other party would be very polite. Relatively speaking, he would have the temperament of a man from a big family. He didn''t expect that he was so embarrassed at the beginning. He could only laugh and cry. He even stepped back a little to avoid being noticed and ridiculed.


    But he had nothing to say about Ling fei''er''s attitude. Just now, they were really sneering at them. They didn''t have the slightest mercy. It seemed that they were humble people. People who came in by privilege carpooled. Everyone wanted to know the details of these people, but when they saw that they were junior, they couldn''t help laughing at them, Although some people didn''t go too far, or even ran up to challenge them, everyone talked about this kind of thing, and put this kind of ridicule on the corner of their mouth, so that they didn''t have any confidence to talk about it.


    At first, there were still some young people who wanted to curry favor with these two powerful young people. As a result, when they saw that they had such an attitude, others immediately did not dare to go up and look for trouble.

 Chapter 1345

    The attitude is so obvious. If you go up, you will be really boring. If you are beaten by them again, you will be even more shameless. After all, they are all special students, and they are the top young students in various colleges and cities. If you are beaten by them in turn, it will be too boring, After all, we are all special students. As a result, if we let the two young people turn around and hit each other hard, how can we have the face to talk straight in the special students'' team in the future? If other people in the college know it, not to mention, they will definitely be ridiculed.


    The teacher didn''t say much when he saw this situation. Anyway, there is nothing to say about this kind of thing. It''s a normal thing for them. They should solve it by themselves. They are not children. They should solve all kinds of problems by themselves. As a tutor, especially as a registered tutor, he has no responsibility, There is no obligation to take care of what happens between them. All kinds of small contradictions are perfectly normal. There is no need to adjust Longcheng college because of the contradictions between them. It is not to create a good living environment. On the contrary, Longcheng college has always been in pursuit of survival, and all kinds of things in the college happen from time to time, College tutors and Dean of the college have always turned a blind eye. This kind of thing is used to happen, for these tutors. Even if the freshmen want to fight, fight or even kill, it''s a normal thing. They can do whatever they want. Every cultivator should be ready for their future from the moment they step into the door of cultivation. It''s not to say that they should be ready, that is to say, they should make great progress and their strength will soar to the sky. On the contrary, they should be prepared for the worst, That is to say, he may die at any time on the road of cultivation. If the cultivator does not have the determination to die, he will die on the spot at any time.


    However, the tutor is not stupid. After Wu Hao and Ling fei''er showed their strength, he immediately realized that these two young people absolutely have a strong background. As for how strong the background is, it''s hard to say. With Wu Hao''s strength, he took a blow from the 16th grade master with one finger, Even one finger makes the other party seriously injured. This kind of strength is definitely the result of the great efforts and resources of the family behind it. It can make a young man have such a strong strength at a young age. There is no doubt that the family background will be very strong, perhaps among all the families in the whole high heaven, Maybe it has something to do with the patriarch himself. After all, the patriarch also has a plan to cultivate talents. Although most people from within the patriarch will start to study directly in the inner Academy of the patriarch, a few people from outside the patriarch will also create their own families and powerful forces, and get the support of the patriarch himself, These families will be more powerful, and this is what the two patriarchs are willing to do. After all, this is also a way to expand their influence.


    Knowing that they are likely to come from a very powerful family, or even from the patriarch, the teacher''s attitude towards them has changed subtly.


    "After all, you two are from lower grades. Although you two are very powerful, you should keep a low profile in the future. Longcheng college is not comparable to any college you have ever stayed in. The school spirit of this college is very easy to sell. In short, it is very rough, and many things are not restricted by rules, The test is your survival ability in the college. Yes, listen clearly. There is competition in the college for survival ability. As for how to compete, there are no clear rules to protect students in the college. It also means that someone may kill you at any time because of competition. So you two should be prepared in advance in case of danger, I''ll tell you in advance, so that you can have a bottom in your heart. " Teacher light said that play waiting for other special students to enter the list.


    "It seems that the school spirit of Longcheng college is really fierce. The general rules of the college are very detailed to restrict the students'' behaviors in the college. Even some open colleges, I think most of them let the students finish in some competitions. But how do I feel that there is no such rule in Longcheng college, If death occurs, is it a very common situation in Longcheng university? " Ling fei''er asks Wu Hao in a low voice. Wu Hao shrugs and smiles.


    He replied: "the meaning of the tutor is obvious. Longcheng University stresses the viability of the practitioners. In fact, the so-called viability means that they want to simulate a real competitive environment. After all, the practitioners themselves encounter all kinds of dangerous situations. In the college, everyone competes with each other, which also exists, Longcheng university has released this situation, instead of using rules to restrain it. On the contrary, canceling these rules can just release human nature. The so-called nature has not only good side, but also bad side. In the competitive relationship, the bad side is often magnified by more powerful. At this time, a strong cultivator, If you really want to be strong, on the one hand, you need to keep your own life, on the other hand, you need to be able to effectively fight against assassins. This is the rule of Longcheng University. I think he can well simulate the real living environment, let each other maintain a high degree of vigilance even in the University, and let all practitioners who enter Longcheng university know that they are practicing in Longcheng University, You are already a real cultivator. In the future, whether you are in Longcheng college or leave Longcheng college, you will have to face all kinds of dangerous situations. Now Longcheng college itself needs you to prepare for entering the society. "


    "Oh, so it is. Isn''t Longcheng college very cruel? There are so many experts in an irregular college. I think many experts will choose to kill for their own interests." Ling fei''er looks at the people around her and feels that all of a sudden, everyone''s smile and light around her are full of danger. Even the bustling Longcheng college itself is a dangerous cage. Everyone is looking for their own safe position here, but if they really want to be safe, only the real powerful people can do it.

 Chapter 1346

    What reassures him is that they happen to be the powerful ones. When he thinks about it, he didn''t want to practice until he met brother Lin Hao. His strength has been rapidly improved in a short time. Even under his constant love, his cultivation foundation, that is, his qualification, has been greatly improved, Now, even in Longcheng college, a college that everyone is flocking to, he also believes in his own strength. Even if he just entered the college, he is among the best. Even if he is not so conservative, he also believes that he can beat everyone except Linghao brother, even some tutors.


    "That''s true. Longcheng university must be trying to create such an environment. People here should keep a high degree of vigilance and simulate all kinds of situations they will encounter on their real cultivation road. In fact, it''s very good. For the weak, it''s very difficult to enter here. They should be careful to survive, But for the strong, it''s a paradise. It''s a good place to plunder resources, or to improve their strength in various ways. " Wu Hao said lightly.


    The teacher heard the conversation, looked back at him and nodded his head. It seems that young people not only have strong strength and deep family background, but also are intelligent in nature. That''s right. Even if they have strength and resources, they can''t make a person as strong as him, As far as his present strength is concerned, I''m afraid many of his tutors are inferior, which makes him even more surprised and curious. What kind of family and background are behind this? However, it doesn''t matter to him. Even if it''s good, there''s no need to ask. For him, he just waits for these special students. Will these special students become his students in the end, That''s a different story.


    Although he admired the accuracy of Wu Hao''s analysis, the tutor just laughed and said nothing. This kind of thing doesn''t matter to him anyway. How his tutor should get along with this kind of young people from a big family is an important thing in the future. Anyway, he is only responsible for reception. However, as a reception tutor, he also has a vague feeling in his heart, These two young people will bring a different future to Longcheng University. It''s hard to say whether the future is good or bad. But this change or the impact it brings, he feels that it is inevitable in the future. These two young people are too strong. And they are too young. Among all the students she has received, they are the youngest and the strongest. The youngest and the strongest means that they have a huge space for development, such a powerful level of strength, such an age with unlimited shaping space, What they will stir up the whole Longcheng college is an unknown.


    Other students come one after another, and there are more and more people in the special recruitment team.


    "Why haven''t they both arrived yet?" Ling fei''er is looking at Zhang Xi in the middle of the crowd. There are already seven or eight hundred people, but they are not crazy Feng and Fang Yin.


    They have set out so long in advance. Haven''t they arrived at Xianglong city yet? It''s not possible. Their strength is not weak. Even Fang Yin''s strength is a little weak, but there is kuangfeng with him. Kuangfeng''s strength can definitely reach Xianglong city in half a year.


    "Don''t worry, they may just want to come here at 1 p.m. or something on the way." Wu Hao calmly said that this kind of thing should have been lively in Xianglong city. They can''t have no idea that today is the opening day of Longcheng college and the important time for freshmen to enter. If they can miss it, they can''t do anything big in the future.


    Just say not far away then saw their figure of two people, crazy front walk in front, Fang Yin follow in his side, two people raise their heads and hold their heads and stride toward this side.


    Seeing the two of them coming this way, another strange look came from the crowd of special recruit students. Kuang Feng fortunately said that as long as he didn''t know his actual grade, his appearance would make people think that he was a senior, but Fang Yin had a solid heart. It was a surprise that a freshman could enter the special recruit team, Now Wu Hao and Ling fei''er have entered the special recruitment team. Now there is another young man who looks quite young. When has the special recruitment team become so talented and powerful? How can these young people have such great strength one by one? At the same time, it makes people wonder whether the high heaven god world starts from a certain moment. Do you have such special and powerful power? That''s not right. There is no such situation in other places. The third talent in the special recruitment team is right, or the three people come from the same place. If that''s true, it''s even more amazing.


    Just as they were puzzled, Fang Yin waved to Wu Hao and Ling fei''er, and quickly came to them. Everyone was stunned. Even the tutor was full of surprise and doubt. These four people were all together. It seemed that they not only knew each other, but also came from the same place. Both Ling fei''er and Wu Hao came from Qinghe college in Qinghe city, Are these two also from Qinghe college in Qinghe city? Of course, every college in every city has ten specially recruited students. It''s not surprising that they come from the same place. Surprisingly, if this young man also comes from Qinghe college, then Qinghe college is really a place full of hidden talents. According to the strength of young people, it can be said that this level has surpassed that of Longcheng university to some extent, which is too exaggerated.


    "You two come and confirm the information before you get into the team." The tutor warned.


    Kuangfeng and Fang Yin step forward and nod politely. They press their fingerprints on the crystal respectively. The information displayed makes the tutor dumbfounded. These two people are not only from Qinghe University, but also from the first grade freshmen. What do you mean? This means that four of the ten special recruitment lists of Qinghe college in Qinghe city are from grade one. Is this level a bit too exaggerated? The new generation of Qinghe University will not all accept the help of a certain family, will they? Or a certain family is helping the people of Qinghe college to become strong, but it''s not right. This kind of operation is a bit strange. Or the descendants cultivated by a certain family have joined Qinghe college together, but Qinghe college thinks about it, like there is no particularly strong family. What''s the matter?

 Chapter 1347

    The tutor was completely confused.


    The onlookers were also completely blinded. These four people were together, and some people saw that they were all from the first grade. This feeling was like a person hit 1000 in case four times in a row, which made people feel surprised and incredible. The key is that three of these four people are still young, which makes people even more surprised.


    The level of young people is not high, but the requirements of special recruitment are very high. Generally speaking, young people are unlikely to appear in the special recruitment group, or to be exact, people of lower grades are unlikely to appear in the special recruitment team. But these three are all from lower grades. What''s the situation in Qinghe city?


    Many people have doubts, but doubts are useless. Now these things have nothing to do with them, and after Wu Hao and Ling fei''er show their strength, other people can''t laugh and provoke. They come from the same college and have a good relationship. The other two can only look at them in surprise and feel that the world is a little different, It seems that the high heaven god world that I knew before is totally different from the high heaven god world that I know through them now. Maybe some of these people will change the whole high heaven god world. Maybe this feeling is very strange, but many people have this wonderful feeling in their hearts.


    No one knows what will happen in the future, but the future is full of expectation and hope because it is unknown. Among these young people, it seems that there is a special meaning behind them. They are strong and young, and they seem to have unexpected strange situations, No one knows what kind of changes these people will bring to the divine world in the future. However, more people can be sure that these people will bring extraordinary changes to Longcheng University, which can not be said to be changes. However, these people can definitely make waves in Longcheng University, and they are proud, But in such a dangerous and powerful place as Longcheng University. They don''t think that they have any advantage in the face of other students in Longcheng University, let alone being able to set off a so-called storm in Longcheng University, but these people can feel that these young people can do it. They themselves bring a very strange surprise, maybe a surprise, But at the same time, it may be some kind of disaster. No one knows, but Longcheng university has accepted them. Maybe there will be great and unpredictable things in the future.


    After pressing the fingerprints, kuangfeng and Fangyin come to Wu Hao and lingfei''er.


    "Why didn''t we see you in the city? We have arrived at Xianglong city one month in advance." Fang Yin is very excited to see Wu Hao and Ling fei''er. During this time, he has been following kuangfeng. Although kuangfeng has been improving a lot with kuangfeng, kuangfeng is also trying to teach himself, but kuangfeng never says anything. He has no interest in many things. He has the same expression that you say I listen to, you don''t say I don''t want to know, which makes him very depressed, I''m glad to see Wu Hao now.


    "After we came to the city, we bought a house and basically practiced, but it''s not too bad. Anyway, we have arrived at Longcheng college now, and we will meet here every day. Why do you look so depressed with kuangfeng? Does kuangfeng abuse you every day, or doesn''t kuangfeng give you a look?" Wu Hao joked.


    "That''s not, that''s not, it''s mainly kuangfeng. This teacher is really very responsible. He basically only teaches me how to practice and how to strengthen my own strength. Everything else is straight faced, which makes me love. To tell you the truth, as a young man, it''s a bit boring." Fang Yin shrugs his shoulders and takes a look at kuangfeng. Kuangfeng is still expressionless, which makes him even more sad. If a female student is taught by this kind of teacher, he can''t stand this kind of high pressure teaching. But he also knows that if he follows Wu Hao, he has to pass kuangfeng first, If even kuangfeng can''t recognize himself, he can''t be qualified to follow Wu Hao. No one knows how powerful Wu Hao is. At least he can''t even think about how powerful Wu Hao is. It seems that he is in front of us. There is no doubt about his strength, Who do you want to be behind such a strong man. First of all, you have to go through kuangfeng, a strong man who has followed him and has been recognized by Wu Hao. If you can''t even bear the pain of following him, kuangfeng can veto Wu Hao''s recognition of himself with just a word, and Wu Hao is willing to let kuangfeng teach himself to practice. This is a kind of recognition, and the most important thing is kuangfeng, During the period from Qinghe city to Xianglong City, they did try their best to teach themselves all kinds of cultivation methods, all kinds of ways to improve their cultivation level and speed up their cultivation. In fact, it also shows that kuangfeng hopes to be able to join the team, but if he can''t even bear the hardships, Even this is good. Can''t understand, go to the heart, then don''t follow Wu Hao, he spent so much determination, do so much effort to get Wu Hao''s approval, if just because his master is strict with himself, he can''t go on this road.


    Complaining, complaining, Fang Yin knows very well that kuangfeng is actually good to him and hopes that he can make greater progress. Although his own strength is at the level of ordinary people, even now it is quite good. It is absolutely not a problem to easily challenge the seniors of the teenagers, but he also knows very well that this is not the capital of his own pride, If you put it among ordinary people, it can really be used to show off, and you can even think that everyone is inferior to you. But the group of people he follows has their own strong power, which is beyond the understanding of ordinary people. In this case, no matter how strong their own strength is, they can''t really be satisfied. If they are really satisfied, Then his progress will be stopped, he said at the beginning. If you want to follow Wu Hao, your purpose is to see the strength of Wu Hao and yourself. If you follow him, you can have a better space in the future and make yourself stronger. Now Wu Hao let kuangfeng take you to this path. If you give up and complain because of hard work, all this will be in vain. Sorry for yourself, I''m even more sorry for Wu Hao''s appreciation of himself.

 Chapter 1348

    "He''s always like this. You don''t have to worry about him. But now, you don''t have to be alone with her. You can find your own things to do in Longcheng college. Moreover, the tutor just said that Longcheng college is different from other colleges. It''s dangerous all the time. You don''t have to be bored. You can find some people to compete with, Provocation can improve your own strength, or determine your own level of strength. What level is Longcheng college in the end? Anyway, the college has no rules to restrict you. You can have fun in the future. If you have confidence in your own strength, Then you can enjoy the fun of a practitioner being challenged or challenging an expert here. " Wu Hao said with a faint smile, Fang Yin was stunned, and his eyes also showed surprise.


    "Just now, the teacher said that there are not many rules in Longcheng college. Many things are casual. What we want to simulate is a real living environment. That is to say, any danger we may encounter on the road of cultivation may appear in Longcheng college. For example, if someone covets something on you, they may want to poison you, or even hurt you, or someone may feel uncomfortable with you, It is very likely to attack you directly. If you are weak, even if you are killed, the college will not stop you. The college has no rules in this respect, so the whole college is to simulate the real living environment of a practitioner. However, the living environment is relatively small, and it is gathered in a Longcheng college, and the population of Gaotian divine world is sparse, But Rongcheng college has gathered all these dangers together, so the probability is higher. If you want to have fun, you can find it at Longcheng college at any time. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    On hearing this, Fang Yin and kuangfeng were surprised. None of them thought that the rules of Longcheng college were so simple and allowed to kill people in the college. Wu Hao even said it seemed that the college would not take charge of killing people or being killed in the college. At most, they would help to clean up the corpses and cremate them, It''s possible to take corpses for experiments. After all, it''s very easy for Longcheng university to deal with corpses. According to this rule, there are many corpses that Longcheng university has to deal with every day. Maybe even some people can deal with corpses by themselves. It''s not impossible, As long as something goes wrong, Longcheng college can. All things are pushed to the end. Anyway, for Longcheng University, there are no rules to show that students can''t kill here. The simulation of this real environment is really like what the specially recruited tutor said. What Longcheng University pursues is the survival rate and the survival level that can be achieved in the extremely harsh environment, whether it is weak or strong, Being able to survive is the greatest ability. The weak have their own way of survival, while the strong have their own way of survival. But what Longcheng University pursues and values is the survival rate. It is only in a strong environment that survival becomes meaningful. Only those who can survive in a high-pressure environment are really strong. Longcheng college seems to cancel these rules in order to simulate a more real and cruel way of life and living space. Only those who survive in this living space go to some other places of Longcheng college in the future, or walk out of Longcheng college and enter the high heaven, can they have more living space in the real cruel society.


    In essence, Longcheng college belongs to the protoss of the spirit. It can be said that it is a place that directly transports fresh blood for the protoss of the spirit. It seems that Longcheng college is also using this way to deliver real powerful blood for the protoss of the spirit. Only these can pass the most brutal survival challenges, those people can really fit into the protoss of the spirit, if they can''t even survive simply, No matter how strong the strength is, it''s also a waste. If it''s just for the strong, Longcheng college won''t choose this way for special recruitment. On the contrary, Longcheng college does it for simple survival. These rules, irregular rules, are actually the most cruel rules. Under these rules, everyone can die, and everyone can kill people, Only by becoming a real strong man can we survive here.


    Seeing through this, kuangfeng and Fang Yin''s eyes suddenly changed. Kuangfeng is OK. As an experienced veteran, he doesn''t care about these survival rules. In many cases, he is often the most cruel way of life. He may encounter death everywhere, so he never fears death, Only by improving their own strength can they really exclude these dangers, but Fang Yin is different. After all, she is just a newborn calf. In the face of these dangers, he can hardly believe that as a college, he does not care about the life and death of students to create the so-called living space, so that students have stronger survival ability and better survival strength, It seemed incredible to him, but he was not an ordinary person. He was surprised and soon calmed down.


    The tutor in charge of special recruitment in Longcheng University told them from the beginning that Longcheng University focused on survival, and also explained what the so-called survival means. No matter how strong or weak it is, as long as it is possible to survive. No matter what means it is, it is the last word to live. This is very clear to him, and look at the explanation given to them by Wu Hao, He also knows that if he wants to improve his strength in Longcheng University, he must first improve his viability in Longcheng University, which includes too many things. First, improving strength is a key point. After all, strength can directly improve his viability and deal with more dangers, but strength is not the whole of survival, If you want to survive well, you still need to. Be prepared to deal with all kinds of dangers, such as sneak attacks, scheming, scheming, all kinds of scheming. In fact, there are all kinds of dangers in real life. It is possible that Longcheng university just simulated these situations in advance.


    After the surprise, Fang Yin''s eyes also showed excitement. Although she is not the most powerful one in the crowd, he knows that the people he follows can bring him more living space, and he also hopes to improve his strength in such a space.

 Chapter 1349

    Because he knows in his heart that this kind of environment often brings more actual combat opportunities. Only through actual combat can his strength be greatly improved, and only through actual combat can his strength be really close to the various applications needed in the actual combat state. Kuangfeng told him that Wu Hao also told him that actual combat experience is very important, In ordinary colleges, it is quite difficult to improve the actual combat experience, most of which are the study of theory and skills, because of the actual combat. It often causes a lot of casualties. Most of the colleges are point to stop, and any point to stop rule is essentially difficult to simulate the real combat situation. However, in Longcheng college, the situation is completely different. There is no rule restriction in this respect. Although it brings more risks, it also brings more opportunities, This opportunity is an opportunity to improve yourself, to have more fighting power, and to have more practical experience. Fang Yin''s face is excited when he thinks of it.


    Seeing the excitement on his face is so obvious, some people around him can''t help laughing and crying. He can''t help but get excited in this dangerous place. These people are really a group of extraordinary people. I don''t know whether they were killed first or all others in the end, and become the new top king of Longcheng University.


    No one knows the future, but most of the people except them have already begun to worry about their own future.


    The rules of Longcheng university do not limit and restrict the emergence of death, which also means that most people are likely to fall into danger. The danger here is the real danger. All kinds of imaginable dangers, including death, they are not sure whether their strength can actually have greater viability in the dangerous living space of Longcheng University, So I don''t have any confidence in my future. I can only say that I hope to live here longer. This kind of pressure has been given since the beginning of school. Everyone is laughing bitterly. It turns out that Longcheng university is much more cruel than I imagined. Although I want to survive here, or I have to wait until I graduate, Can let oneself have better actual strength bigger space, but the price that this pays also seems to be quite painful.


    Most people finally understand that in Longcheng University, the so-called strength improvement is so fast that they can get better development in the future. In this cruel living environment, it''s strange that the strength improvement is not so fast. If we don''t work hard to improve our strength, we just learn some theoretical knowledge every day, If you don''t have any research on the people''s mind and the enemy, you may die at any time. In this case, of course, you have to work hard to improve your strength, increase your actual combat experience, and enable yourself to deal with any sudden danger. It''s strange that your strength is not improved quickly.


    The teacher waited until all the special students were present, that is, after all the 1000 people were present, he finally finished the reception work here. He took the 1000 people to another place, which was a square, where they had to be divided into classes. The number of students in each class was limited, so it was impossible for all the 1000 special students to gather in one class, This kind of situation usually does not happen. There are too many teachers who can''t teach them, and it''s difficult to teach individuals in a targeted way. But it''s impossible to divide too many classes. All the people here add up to only 1000 people. It''s impossible to divide these people into ten classes, for example, every 100 people in a class, Special students have the reception standard of special students, but it''s just right to divide them into five classes. Each class has 200 people, and there are five tutors in total. It''s very simple.


    "Dear students, from now on, a tutor will divide you into classes. Because you are all special students, which are different from normal students in essence, and the teaching methods and various resources are different, you will be taught separately. Of course, this situation only lasts for the first year, That is to say, in the second year and after that, you will get the same treatment level as other students, that is, only in the first year, you will enjoy the treatment of specially recruited students. In the second year, that is, two years later, what you have to do is to really integrate into all the education sections of Longcheng University, which is very important for you. I hope you can make good psychological preparation, At the same time, I also want to tell you another thing, that is, you 1000 people, not all of them are in the same class, but they are divided into five classes. But I hope you can rest assured that they are not allocated according to your strength, but randomly. It doesn''t matter if you can stand in line voluntarily, because how to say, you are special students after all, They are selected at the same level. To a certain extent, your strength is essentially the same, and there is no need to exclude them. Because under the same standard, I believe most of you are not much different in strength. In this case, there is no objection to your strength screening, So what you need to do next is to choose different tutors to enter the same class, which is divided into five classes. You should prepare yourself The teacher took them along and said that they were quite responsible.


    This huge crowd has attracted many people''s attention in the college. Although Longcheng college has a history of special recruitment, it doesn''t often happen. It''s a long time since the last time. This kind of infrequent event can easily attract people''s attention and make people feel that it''s a kind of special treatment. The so-called special recruitment doesn''t often happen, It also makes people feel that these people are unreliable. For those who have passed the normal level of screening to enter Longcheng University, special students are an insult to them. Many people have this kind of psychological idea, so many people are very unhappy to see special students walking on the road.


    The freshmen feel that it''s very difficult for them to enter Longcheng college through the normal way of Longcheng college, and the difficulty is very high. They enter Longcheng college through layer upon layer screening, and they don''t know about the situation of these special students. In their eyes, these so-called special students are just going through relationships, or lowering their level, Even those who make up for the vacancy naturally have all kinds of psychological displeasure when they don''t catch up with this good opportunity. After all, they have worked hard to enter Longcheng college, and it''s unfair for these people to easily enter Longcheng college.

 Chapter 1350

    For the old students, they don''t have this unfair feeling, but their disdain for these special recruit students is very obvious. After all, they don''t believe how strong these people are. It''s impossible to say how strong they are. In her eyes, they don''t know what the rules of special recruit are. How high is the intensity of special enrollment? They only know special enrollment. Anyway, it means special enrollment. The so-called special enrollment means coming in through some special conditions. Who knows what these special conditions are? It''s possible to include how much money they contributed to the college. They came to Longcheng college after a lot of hard work. Now these people enter Longcheng college through various conditions, various ways, various privileges and various relationships. They are called special students. In fact, they are soft eggs without strength, For those of them who have lived in Longcheng College for a long time and practiced for a long time, they just came to die, disdain and ridicule.


    All the old students have been in Longcheng College for quite a long time without any accident. Even the second graders have experienced two years and gradually adapted to the cruel living environment of Longcheng college. The different style from other colleges makes them psychologically prepared early and eliminated for such a long time, They also adapt to the cruel living environment of Longcheng University in essence. They also know that the normal recruits are actually more powerful, because they have two basic requirements, and they can only enter Longcheng university after they all reach the standard. But these special recruits, frankly speaking, are only the most powerful people in each college, but they have no basic requirements, These basic requirements can really determine a person''s strength, but these people have no basic requirements, just choose a relatively higher level in a low-level environment. Ten people represent the highest level of the college, but among the newly recruited students in Longcheng University, most of them are not as good as the directly recruited freshmen, In this case, the way they look at these special students is not right.


    "I can''t imagine that Longcheng college has another special recruitment. These students are really uncomfortable. They have no strength and no spirit. I expect that they will be killed soon. Hehe, I can''t wait to see them. How strong are the so-called special recruitment students, or are they just paper tiger special recruitment students, I see how long they can enjoy the privilege here. " Some people looked at the vast crowd and couldn''t help laughing.


    Different from those who are also special students just now, the teachers who have recruited new students through normal channels have reasonable grounds for their disdain, and even can''t blame them at all. This kind of ridicule and ridicule people who come in through normal channels, their conditions are more harsh, they choose the best from the best, but people who come in like special students, At most, they choose the ten strongest people in a relatively relaxed environment of a college to form a special recruitment team. Generally speaking, these two ways are completely different from the normal situation. The strength level of the recruited students is stronger and the difficulty degree is higher. Do you dislike the teachers for these special recruitment students? Experienced the normal enrollment, and experienced the Longcheng college. Up to now, they have been used to the way of life here and know how to survive here. For these specially recruited students, they are sarcastic and a little bit in the mood of watching a good play. After all, their strength is relatively weak in the whole Longcheng University, In this case, of course, they don''t think much of them, and even want to kill them jokingly. Anyway, killing in Longcheng college is not prohibited, and there is no explicit rule that it is not allowed to kill. They have a choice. Of course, they want to see how these freshmen are killed and what kind of people they will be killed. They are also interested in a grand killing ceremony, Although they are special students, but special students do not represent. Special students enjoy absolute privileges, but they only enjoy some special treatment when they enter the school. However, the rules of rural colleges will not change because they are special students. Even special students have to deal with the cruel living environment. There is no exception here. Even the so-called special students can not get rid of the restrictions, No rule is the biggest rule, no rule is the cruelest rule. Under the guidance of this general principle, everyone is in danger, and the same everyone can launch the most powerful killing.


    "I didn''t expect that the elder martial brother of Longcheng college would recruit special students for such a long time. I don''t know what the college thinks. Can these people be stronger or not? I don''t believe that the strength of these people can be as strong as those of us who are normally recruited. The college is really capable of doing things. It seems that people from rocky don''t know what to do when they are recruited. You see, there are still such young people, It''s called special students, it''s called privileged students. It''s ridiculous for young people to be able to enter the special students team. It''s ridiculous to be able to enter Longcheng college directly. Is the level of the college so low now? I also went to great pains to improve my strength, and finally entered Longcheng college. As a result, these people came in easily. I don''t believe that this young man is really good at level and strength. " Freshmen are also sneering. For these people, the most unusual thing is that others are more relaxed than them in entering the college. After all, they have gone through a lot of hardships to enter the college, and these special students seem to be too relaxed, especially when they see Wu Haolin Fei and other young people, The feeling of disrespect is even more obvious. It''s strange how much strength young people can have and be qualified to enter Longcheng University. No matter what, Longcheng University also needs strength. As a result, they can come in at such a young age, but their strength is not good. The only possibility is that they can come in through relationships. For these people, they are even more angry, The feeling of unfairness is more obvious. In fact, the excessive irony is more disdain in the heart.


    "These specially recruited students are really speechless and uncomfortable. Why are they not as qualified as us to enter the college, and they can receive special care for one year? They should all be killed." Some say it more directly.

 Chapter 1351

    Those special recruit students can hum to their own special recruit students, but for these old students in Longcheng University, they have no strong qualifications and confidence. Even if they say so, no one dares to refute them. Even if they say so, they are cold behind their back. This living environment is simply too bad, It''s very good to think that special recruitment can receive special care. But who would have thought that special recruitment would result in such great discrimination? It seems that many people are directly against them.


    Although the college will give some special care to special students in the first two years, this special care obviously does not include changing the rules of the college for them. In other words, these special students are essentially faced with the same living environment. Normal people, old students and new students can treat them equally, and even old students will not bully new students too much, However, these special recruits have no bottom in their hearts. They have just been discriminated against seriously. It''s hard to imagine whether they will be more threatened in the future. The style of the college itself is very dark. The whole college style is shaped by living space. These special recruits are already annoying, In this case, if you meet people who want to fight against them, kill them every minute.


    "Don''t think we''re afraid of you." Lin Fei snorted and waited for these people. Just now he was ridiculed by these special students, and now he will be ridiculed by them again. He really felt very sad and angry. Why did they rely on their strength to enter Longcheng university? It''s really unfair, Why do these people feel that their strength is not as good as that of each of them? Their eyes are higher than the top and their noses are going to be up to the sky. They don''t believe how strong their strength can be. Isn''t it the general level of strength? There''s no right to yell and look down on them here.


    "The demon didn''t expect that there was a little girl with such a bad temper. It''s rare to be a special recruit. As expected, she can enter the special recruit team at a young age. Even she has such a bad temper. I don''t know how much money she spent at home?" A freshman hums coldly, and he is not afraid of the tutor in the special recruitment team. He already knows the situation of the special recruitment. Similarly, he has understood the rules and guidance of Longcheng college. Rural college is an open college, which can kill people to their heart''s content. The tutor doesn''t care about this kind of thing, even if there is a fight in front of the tutor, The tutor will also turn a deaf ear. In this case, of course, he doesn''t care. If these people want to provoke, he will also directly fight back. It''s such a simple thing in the world. Anyway, it''s such a thing. How strong are they? They can enter Longcheng college by their normal way. Can they not compare with these special students?


    "Cattle what cattle? I really think you''re so good. " Lin Fei gave him a straight look and didn''t care about these people. Although he was angry, his tutor was asking them to do something. There was no need to waste time for these people. He was just angry. These people were talking nonsense. Of course, he wanted to teach them a lesson. But now is not the time. When they meet them later, they dare to talk nonsense, He didn''t know how to do it politely. He knew that he would never lose his strength to these people. With the support of his strength, his temper would come up naturally. In the face of these people''s provocations, even if he was not strong enough, he would also say these words and feel resentful, They will sneer at the college that he enters with his own strength. He can''t do anything that is completely impossible.


    "Are you very good at recruiting students? Don''t think how difficult it is for you special students to enter the college. In fact, you are a fart to us freshmen who enter Longcheng college according to the normal procedure. " There was another person who snorted with disdain. He didn''t pay attention to the tutor who was leading the way. He didn''t want to offend the tutor, but he didn''t pay attention to these things at all. The teacher was the teacher and the student was the student. Of course, he knew that the tutor would not be angry because of this. After all, the confrontation between the students and the students was a normal thing, No one can say anything.


    This made Wu Hao angry. He went up and slapped his hands.


    When he returned to the team, it was only half a blink of an eye. Many people didn''t even see what was going on. The man who just spoke had already been beaten up on both sides of his face.


    "Who the hell attacked me? I''m so shameless. Come out and get out." He covered his face and roared angrily. It was the biggest humiliation for him to hit others without hitting his face in public. He didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen. The key is that he didn''t even see who hit him, which made him more angry and angry.


    The vast majority of people did not see what had just happened. They looked at the person whose face was swollen.


    Only a few people with fairly good strength could see clearly what happened in the team. The young man suddenly hit her and hurt her. He quickly returned to the team. The movement, speed and power control were not comparable to ordinary people. It was absolutely the control of top experts, I didn''t expect that there were such powerful people in the team of special enrollment students. The people who saw the movements looked at each other and were surprised. It''s not surprising that some other senior students in the special enrollment had such strength, but the young ones had such strength. It seems that they can''t be underestimated, Originally, I thought these young people were the worst ones among the special students, and they might even come into the relationship, but now it seems that they are not the same thing at all.


    "Get out of here, if you can beat me, if you can''t show your face? Ah ~ "


    "Pa pa"


    There were two clear noises again. The swelling on the man''s face had made his head look like a pig''s head. I couldn''t tell what she looked like.


    This action is faster, no one in the audience can see what just happened, even those who just saw this side did not see, what happened? The surprise in their eyes is more obvious. None of them thought that the movement could be improved even higher. They thought that the speed was the limit, but they didn''t expect that it could be faster. It shows that the strength of the boy is stronger than they imagined, and it is likely to be much stronger.

 Chapter 1352

    It''s amazing that a special recruit, even a young generation, has such a strong strength. Not only the freshmen but also the old ones have different looks in their eyes. According to this strength level, he is absolutely qualified to be a real so-called special recruit, and a real special recruit, I''m afraid the strength here will not be better than anyone else. I didn''t expect that special students could recruit such powerful people. What''s more, I''m afraid the strength in the college will not be worse than anyone else. According to this speed, his ability must be very strong. According to this level, I''m afraid some teachers may not be able to easily take him, at least fast, The foundation of escape is very deep, not to mention his other strength. But in terms of speed, he has absolute ability to greatly improve his survival rate in Longcheng college.


    What''s more, many people can see that a freshman who has just entered the university can slap the person who provokes him in front of everyone without saying a word. This shows that he is not a person who can be bullied. The reason why he doesn''t speak is that he is absolutely sure that he can win without using his mouth, It''s absolutely easy to take him down in this battle. If you really go up to challenge him, absolutely no one can draw with him or even defeat him. Of course, it''s hard for old students to say. It''s definitely the case for new students. If it''s old students, some people think about it in their hearts. If they just go up to challenge him, they will fight on both sides. I don''t have the ability to win the final victory. I''m afraid it''s impossible for me to think about the speed. At most, they can guarantee that they won''t be dressed up by her. I didn''t expect that there were such strong opponents in the new team, and they were so young. It seems that this special move is a bit mysterious.


    "Who the hell hit me!"


    The man was really angry. He was beaten twice, but he didn''t even see his opponent''s face. Now he was really angry. He didn''t know who hit him. He didn''t care. He rushed up directly and attacked the crowd. He just rushed to Jiang Youxuan''s side, and his target was Lin Fei. He wasn''t aimless, Just now the little girl was provocative and upset, so now he is right to target her. It is very likely that the little girl is fighting. Although he doesn''t believe that the little girl has such strength, he has to think that the only person who conflicts with him just now is him. Now, of course, the probability of his action is higher than anyone else.


    But the accident happened suddenly again. Just when he was able to rush to the front of the team, a cold light suddenly flashed by. Then he fell to the ground, covered his neck, and convulsed for a long time. Finally, he fell to the ground and did not move. He took the blood from his neck and put his body into his head. The special recruit stopped and was surprised one by one, The freshmen and the old students are a little complicated. They all stop when they see the situation. The surprise on their faces is no less than seeing an amazing accident. None of them thought that someone in this special enrollment team was so fierce. They just entered the college and started to kill people directly. It was a thunderbolt, Are all the special students so arrogant? Some people dare to take the initiative to attack, even directly up to kill people, even teachers dare not be so aboveboard. So unscrupulous, I didn''t expect that some of them were so rampant. It was amazing.


    Kuang Feng put away his knife and didn''t even look at the man on the ground. Anyway, Longcheng college stipulates that you can kill people without rules. As long as you can survive here, that''s the ability. In this case, of course, he abides by this rule. Anyway, killing people here will not be banned, and it''s also allowed. That''s when the freshman is killed on the first day of Longcheng college, He didn''t enter the next stage of the survival test, which is what he deserved. In the same way, he wanted to see what the rules were like in Longcheng University. If Rongcheng university could really allow this kind of situation to happen, the future situation would be much easier. On the contrary, killing here would be allowed, So using these people to fight is undoubtedly a good choice. I think Longcheng college is so powerful that it can be qualified to be his opponent, but relatively speaking, his actual combat ability can be greatly improved in such an environment.


    "How did you kill him?" Lin Fei just wanted to kick him out. As a result, kuangfeng suddenly rushed over and killed him with a knife. He was also scared. Kuangfeng was really brave. Although his tutor said there were no rules here, he killed people on the first day of his enrollment, which was a bit exaggerated.


    "Since my tutor said that I could kill here, it seems that kuangfeng''s action is right." Wu Hao smiles faintly, with a smile on his face. His face looks like a demon looking at the picture of hell peacefully, as if an angel is in hell. The complicated situation makes people feel strange when they look at her. Everyone''s face is very wonderful at this time. As soon as they see the people killed on the ground, they are really surprised, I didn''t expect kuangfeng to be so arrogant. Although the tutor just said that there were no rules, he killed people directly. Moreover, it was the freshmen who started school and did this kind of thing in front of so many people. He was really brave enough.


    He never thought about what to do if he was expelled from the college?


    "What happened? Why kill people? " The teacher came over and saw the body on the ground. He was surprised and shook his head helplessly. He didn''t say anything else.


    "Teacher, didn''t you say that Longcheng university has no rules in this respect? Since it is a living environment, no matter who comes here, he has the right to choose his own way of survival. Since he threatens me, I will kill him. Isn''t this a way for me to show my ability of survival? Similarly, he didn''t know his own strength, so it was his own choice to provoke and be killed at will? It''s just that he is not strong enough. This choice leads her to the road of death. It seems that Longcheng university just wants to let the students have their own survival ability. Whether it''s provocation or anything else, it depends on the fact that they have enough strength, and this person doesn''t grasp his own strength at all, so he just provocations. Isn''t that what he deserves, If he doesn''t die in my hands today, he will die in the hands of others. " Crazy Feng said calmly.

 Chapter 1353

    It seemed that he was talking about killing a small animal instead of a person. There was more and more snow on the ground, and he didn''t even look at it.


    After listening to kuangfeng''s calm voice, the teacher couldn''t help looking at him more. He didn''t expect that all the people from Qinghe city were ruthless characters. Just now, the arrogant young man wasted an arm with one finger. This guy was even more arrogant and killed people directly. Moreover, the action just now was very sharp. Although he didn''t see clearly how he did it, But seeing the corpse on the ground is a complete fatal blow, the speed, the power, and the precise grasp, he is absolutely a master level master. He doesn''t even think that a tutor can kill a prepared angry attacker so quickly. As a result, he seems to kill the other party with one move, which is absolutely the level of a top master, It seems that although he is a little old, the man named kuangfeng is also a first grade person, and his level seems to be quite high.


    "Don''t make trouble any more. Today is just the beginning of school. It''s better to be peaceful." The tutor calmly looked at the corpse on the ground. A dark fire was thrown directly on it and burned the corpse to ashes. There was no blood left on the ground, only some gray traces on the ground, which proved that a little thing had just happened here. But then a gust of wind came, and all the traces disappeared. A person completely disappeared in Longcheng college.


    At first, they were arrogant, and they wanted to provoke them. All the new and old students shut up. No one dared to talk nonsense here. None of them thought that some of them were so cruel. They just had a conflict. They just started to kill people because of the conflict between words, This level itself proves that the other party''s strength is very strong. At the same time, it also proves that the other party is cruel and merciless. If this kind of conflict occurs at the beginning, both freshmen and seniors may face risks. Survival in Longcheng university is a skill, not reckless. How many people can be killed is the skill, A person who kills people in public can not only win power, but also attract more enemies. But smart people never kill people in public, they only kill people behind their backs. Only some people who need to show off their power kill people in public. This also makes them secretly record these people in their heart. Anyway, they are not good goods. It seems that if they can kill these people first, they should kill them first. In short, they can kill them, But it''s definitely not an opportunity now, and the other party''s reality has not been found out clearly. The ability to kill people in one move itself proves that the strength is quite good. However, it''s unknown how strong the strength is. What he will kill is only a freshman. After all, a freshman is just a person who has just been admitted, In essence, although they are a little stronger than the enrollment. It''s unknown where they will go. They don''t know how much stronger they are. They can only say that they are a little more powerful than those who recruit students. But it doesn''t mean that there is no one more powerful than them among the special students. What happened just now is a proof that they were killed when they wanted to kill, This kind of anti killing needs to let them know more about what kind of strength these people have, and who is the most powerful among these freshmen. Only after they know the real details of each other, whether it''s provocation or killing, can they solve it better. It''s a long-term thing to live in Longcheng Academy, not overnight, even if they are away from power now, It doesn''t mean that we can really be safe in the future. Killing one person is not the only way to immediately awe everyone. It can only be a deterrent for a while. But it''s impossible to build long-term prestige by killing one person. Special students can''t do it. Freshmen can''t do it. Even teachers can''t do it. Killing in Longcheng university is a common practice, Everyone must be prepared for a long-term response, especially for special students, as well as senior students.


    "Everyone go back, don''t watch the fun here. When it''s time to finish your entrance, finish your entrance. Don''t make trouble here. Although the college has no rules to restrict you, it doesn''t mean you can disturb the order. Order and rules are two different things. Do you hear me?" It''s always said with a straight face that the freshmen and the seniors are going to leave and do their own things. Even if the huge team is amazing and curious, they are not in the mood to continue to watch. No one knows whether there are other cruel roles in Porter''s enrollment that can make Longcheng college turbulent. But now everything is in no hurry. They have just enrolled, Soon you will know what kind of details these people have, and the same characteristics don''t dare to conflict with them any more. A crazy front just blocked the attackers for them, but if there is no crazy front just now, the situation here is likely to turn into a mess. The strength of their special recruit students is really inferior to others, if they are a freshman. If there is a conflict, if more new students or even old students join in the battle, it is likely to turn into a massacre in an instant. For them, the massacre is obviously a great loss, and their own strength is not strong. If they are directly surrounded by a group of people, then the number of these 1000 people in Longcheng college is quite small, even the number of new students, There are still 9000 people, and their number is very small. In this case, once the new and old students besiege them, it is possible that less than half of the 1000 people will survive, so the probability of death is too high for them. If this kind of thing really happens, they may have fallen to the ground now, After all, no one is sure to beat the new and old students in rural colleges.


    Watching everyone leave the special recruit team, everyone breathes a sigh of relief. Many people look at kuangfeng with admiration and amazement. Who could have thought that kuangfeng killed people directly, and killed them without fighting back? This kind of strength is unimaginable and can''t be underestimated. Originally, he thought that the strength of these people was the weakest, It turns out that this group of people are the most powerful.


    The key is that this group of people''s decisiveness in killing and felling is amazing. None of them thought that their coldness was so obvious. Although there was only one person who had just started, the young man who had just been able to use one finger to destroy another''s hand also showed that he was very ruthless in the face of death. These people offended them, There will never be any good fruit to eat, which many people subconsciously thought of.

 Chapter 1354

    But on the other hand, it also proves that these people themselves may be the forces cultivated by a certain family. It is precisely because they have such strong strength that they have such a strong fighting style. It also proves to some extent that they have received some special training, or the most direct one is that they have a very big force, I''m not afraid to offend anyone in Longcheng college, because Longcheng college itself is a mixed place, and not every freshman is an ordinary person. It''s very likely that there are also people with strong family background among the freshmen. When they first started, they didn''t hesitate at all. No matter who they were, they would be killed with one knife, This is absolutely a crazy thing that talents with a strong background can do. I believe that even teachers dare not kill anyone who enters the college aimlessly. After all, it is very likely that killing a person will offend a force behind him. In this case, even old teachers will try their best to avoid even what they can think of. Those teachers can''t think of, This is enough to prove that these people themselves have a strong force behind them, supporting them, and can be unscrupulous in Longcheng University.


    Many people understand that in the future, not only can we not offend the old students, but we should seek survival opportunities among them, and we should also make good relations among these people, because it is very likely that it is related to their own destiny.


    In fact, they can''t imagine that the reason why kuangfeng just made his move is not because of any other things. There are only two reasons. First of all, seeing the man coming towards Lin feichun, he can''t just sit by. Lin Fei is Wu Hao''s woman, Wu Hao is his shaoshenzong, and his woman is also the object he wants to protect, He can''t wait for anyone to bully Wu Hao''s woman. It''s inevitable to kill him. Besides, he also wants to know whether the rules of Rongcheng college are true or false. Now the result is obvious. The rules of Longteng college seem to be true. He really doesn''t have many rules to limit this. He just killed them, The teacher burned people with a knife, also known as fire. This kind of simplicity and decisiveness is not common in any other college. The calm and no surprise of the tutor itself also shows that it often happens in Longcheng college, and the teacher''s burning of the corpse should also happen from time to time. In this case, the rules of the college can be understood in a moment, Basically, the college has no rules and regulations in this respect, and the same tutors don''t have too many restrictions on killing. This is the first day when this kind of thing happens, we can show weakness without gambling. After the real opening of the school, everyone will enter a calm state. There is no doubt that the danger of Longteng college will be greater, and everyone will be unscrupulous, To be precise, it is to create all the killing opportunities that you think are possible.


    There is no doubt that they are all ruthless roles. However, if you want to survive in a place like Longcheng University for a long time, it''s a technical life. It''s not who is ruthless can live to the end. The combination of strength and everything else can really create the ability suitable for survival. In this place, it''s absolutely not the only condition for survival, and even strength is not the decisive factor.


    Everyone is used to skipping. Where people have just died, even the freshmen have adjusted their mind. It seems that all this has not happened, and everyone is back to normal.


    The tutor in charge of reception brought 1000 of them to a big lawn. There was no other people on the lawn. After all, it was much easier to receive special students. There were only 1000 special students. Compared with the tens of thousands of students recruited by the whole Longcheng university through the normal way, it was just a small wave. It was very easy to finish the final treatment, And special students do not need special other procedures, because they have passed the college admission first. Now they just need to verify their identity. They don''t need to go through many troublesome procedures like freshmen. The time will be very long. For special students, they can be divided into classes as long as their identity is verified.


    There are already five tutors waiting for them on the grass. According to the pre agreed class conditions, every 200 students are divided into one class, so the five tutors can receive all the students after the average of 1000 special students.


    The reception tutor trotted forward and said something to the five tutors. Then he ran back to the front of the crowd and said loudly, "dear students, my reception work is over here, and then your class is divided. Every 200 people are divided into five tutors, and then your tutors, In the next two years, you will study with these tutors. I hope you can grasp your future. Now that you have entered Longcheng University, you must study well, practice well, follow the tutors, and improve your strength to a higher level. Longcheng university is not an easy place, It''s totally different from the college you used to be in, so you should quickly adapt to this state, adjust your best state, and welcome your new life in Longcheng college. "


    The tutor then left. His work is so simple. As long as he receives these special students, he can do his own things. Freshmen''s school is the busiest time. For him, freshmen''s reception is not the only job. In fact, it''s an added burden. He has many other things to do.


    Each of the five tutors has big arms, round waists and big bodies. If their faces are not different, their bodies are like super sweats carved in a mold.


    However, although the five mentors are similar in size, their momentum is slightly different. Basically, we can feel that there is a gap in everyone''s strength through their momentum. Moreover, even students like them can see the gap clearly. As soon as they got to know the tutor, everyone already had their own calculations in mind.


    When students naturally want to seek a powerful tutor to follow them, they will have more room for improvement. Moreover, in a terrible college like Longcheng University, only by following a powerful tutor can they make their survival ability stronger, and only by following a powerful tutor can they make progress, Only in this way can we have a stronger strength to deal with the dangers of this college in all aspects.


    Everyone''s eyes are involuntarily looking at each tutor, and everyone is thinking about how to choose. After all, this matter concerns their interests in Longcheng University in the future.

 Chapter 1355

    Everyone looked at them with disdain. For them, they knew their own strength and they were real. They entered the special recruitment competition by strength. They also believed that other people around them entered the special recruitment competition by their own strength and won the special recruitment quota by their own strength, After all, the lowest level of all of them is 12 years or above. With this strength foundation, they believe that everyone has entered the special recruitment relying on their own strength. However, the situation of Wu Hao and Ling Feier is quite different. No one believes that people from grade one are qualified to enter the special recruitment competition, let alone win the special recruitment quota, It''s not that I don''t believe in the strength of young people, but that the strength of young people in the same college can never surpass those of senior students. After all, the improvement of strength is the overall improvement. If the strength of young people is improved, then senior people are also improved, so the way of competition has not changed at all. In this case, they can enter the special recruitment competition, Let everyone have a skeptical attitude, no one believes them, is really on their own strength into the special list.


    Wu Hao didn''t bother to pay attention to these people. He looked at them with disdain and even a little sarcastic eyes and turned his lips contemptuously. He had been used to these people''s eyes for a long time. If they knew their age, they wouldn''t have such a feeling. However, their life span had almost reached a non scene, even if they were young now, But all the things that she has experienced and the improvement of her strength have made her mood and strength transcend the scope that these people can ridicule.


    Looking at Jiang Chen''s contemptuous eyes, some people are upset. They are more powerful and look down on him. That''s a normal thing. However, the boy is not strong enough. He even shows a look that I don''t want to bird you. How can they swallow this tone.


    "If you don''t have the strength, you dare to look like you''re superior. It''s like how much you''ve done. I think it''s just a matter of getting involved. It means to be arrogant here. " Someone said disdainfully.


    Both of them are a little upset. After all, they really come in by strength. In their eyes, Wu Hao and Ling fei''er come in by relationship. The key is that they are young and have such a good relationship. They come out of the same college. There is no doubt that they come in by relationship, Listening to someone sarcasm both of them, all of them showed their approval and echoed one another.


    "When you are young, you can pass the special recruitment, not the special relationship. Who believes that? As for you two young people, if you want to talk about how powerful you are, ghosts don''t believe it. You seem to be students of lower grades. If you can recruit students, what''s the face of those people of higher grades? "


    "Yes, if you can all rely on your own strength to enter the special move, does that mean that the overall strength level of the high heaven divine world is not as good as before, or even that the overall strength level of the high heaven divine world has been pulled down by you?"


    "It''s not appropriate to lower them. After all, they come in through special relationship. The overall level of heaven and God is still there. Don''t list them among all the people. I think Longcheng university should separate them into a special recruit, that is, those who take special relationship as a special recruit object and rely on their strength to enter Longcheng University, In another special mode, this kind of separation can prevent people from mixing with each other. "


    "Well, that''s good. It''s really a good thing to distinguish the privileged households from those who really rely on their strength to enter the special recruitment. Anyway, those who rely on their special relationship will let them all stay together. We, the powerful people, can stay together with the powerful people, which is also convenient for the management of the college."


    "Well, what do you mean?" Ling Fei son fire, see their sarcastic appearance, direct gas shout of stare at them.


    "What do you mean? It''s meaningless. It''s just a suggestion to the college. After all, it''s not good for you and it''s not good for us. Think about it for yourself. In this case, if everyone is mixed up and you have to leave the relationship in the future, it''s unfair to us, and we''re not happy. It''s not comfortable after all, Right? But it doesn''t matter if you, the privileged households, arrange it by yourself


    "Ha ha ha ha." Many people laugh when they hear this, and feel that they have spoken their heart.


    "Who said that we came into the relationship? We have the ability to compare and see who is strong." Ling Fei son angrily says.


    "Demon, do you really think you can beat us? Little girl, you are too young. At your age, no matter how talented you are, no matter how talented you are, you don''t have much strength. These people here are at least 12 years old and above. Are you afraid they are in grade one? Do you think it''s necessary to have a competition? You are the related account. The backstage must be very hard, and I don''t want to offend you, but you can''t even say we can''t? " Some continued to sneer.


    "Don''t think that the first graders can''t beat you. The 12th graders will come if they have the ability. Don''t talk like girls here." Ling Fei Er said angrily, he didn''t mean to let them. He was quite confident in his own strength, and completely ignored what these people said. What made him angry was that these people thought they knew the situation. In fact, they didn''t know anything, they were just slandering others.


    "Little girl, if you are arrogant, you should have the capital to be arrogant. You really think you can win a fight. You have done your best, and everyone will say so. After all, you can''t say you have done it yourself. You should ask others not to say anything if you don''t see it." Some people pretend to be kind-hearted, not kind-hearted said.


    "Who asked you to talk nonsense here? Since you think that we are not strong enough to enter the special recruitment through the relationship, come and have a competition to see who is strong. The answer will come out. Don''t think that if you are a little strong, you can have no one in your eyes, and don''t think that the junior can''t do what you can do, The lower grades also have the ability to do it. I''ll tell you what you can do. I''m not afraid of you when you all go together. " Ling Fei son angrily says.


    "Little girl, you asked for it."

 Chapter 1356

    "From now on, each of you will line up by yourself, 200 people in each group, and you can choose who you want to be with as your tutor." One of the tutors looked at them, and everyone''s face seemed to be used to it. Looking at them, their eyes were calm like the water in an ancient well, without any waves, but the voice was full of severity, as if they were the top practitioners growing up in a murderous world, severe and cold.


    Many students were stunned by this voice. They felt that they had just entered Longcheng college, and they had already been humiliated by their teachers. This inferiority was just a teacher''s voice. In fact, they didn''t know what kind of things they would encounter and how terrible they might encounter when they studied and practiced here, I always feel that this is a very terrible thing. As soon as I hear the voice of the teacher, many students have a feeling of quitting. The teacher is so severe and cold, and it feels like killing people. In this case, it''s really impossible to know what kind of things they will encounter when they study in the class, It''s not only the students who fight each other, but also the tutors who kill each other when they are angry. That''s the end of it. The tutors must be stronger than the students, and the tutors have more power than the students. If they can kill the students, their study career in Longcheng University will be miserable.


    A lot of people came to Longcheng university with full confidence and felt that they could show their skills and have a better development space. But now they are faced with terrible students and teachers who feel terrible when they just say a word. In a moment, they feel that the whole world has collapsed. In Longcheng University, they are besieged with danger of life and death everywhere, Originally, if you didn''t come to Longcheng college and go to any other college, with their strength, you could have a very good treatment and become the pride of a college. But now, when you come to Longcheng college, your level is average and you may be killed at any time. This feeling makes many people even regret, After all, every day, every minute, every second is facing the danger of life and death. It''s too terrible for them. After all, being strong is very important, but life is also very important. Even if the practitioners should see life and death clearly, they are still human after all, and they have to practice on the premise of life after all. If life can''t be guaranteed, Then everything else is bullshit. These useless things are not worth mentioning in front of life. But now they have entered Longcheng college, and they are still in high spirits. They have entered Longcheng college through special recruitment. Now they are very well, besieged and full of enemies. They feel that the whole world has collapsed, and all people seem to be staring at themselves to kill themselves, In addition to the students around, now even the teacher is so terrible, it is more depressed, how depressed.


    "Do you hear me? I want you to line up. What are you waiting for


    Another tutor glared at the 1000 people in front of him fiercely, and looked at them indifferently. His eyes were very ugly, and the ferocity on his face made everyone startled. They didn''t know that the tutor was so fierce that they didn''t give them any good looks on his first day of school, not only did they not give them good faces, It''s like trying to kill them all. No one knows if they really annoy these mentors and they will kill people. The rules don''t clearly state that mentors can''t kill people. That''s the point. If there are no rules, they can practice here at will, then mentors can kill people, It''s a displeasure that many of them will be killed directly. The picture is unimaginable, unimaginable horror, and the feeling they feel is unimaginable horror.


    1000 wolves moved quickly. Although they were startled by their tutors, they had already predicted their own team and tutors to follow, but now the situation has changed a little. Originally, they were looking at which tutor is stronger and which tutor to follow. After all, they have come to Longcheng University, and what they have to do is to study hard, The premise of learning well is that one can have perseverance, perseverance and stronger learning motivation to learn, to improve and to make progress. Both of them need a very good tutor to guide them to improve themselves and to make progress. A tutor is as important as one''s inner attitude, so at the beginning, many people have secretly selected tutors, As soon as the tutor said that he would start to line up, he would immediately start to line up. In this way, he would be able to better strive to study with a good tutor. But now there are two teachers'' voices, which makes everyone not sure how to choose.


    Although a tutor who looks fierce may be really fierce, if he is also a pervert, it is also very dangerous to deal with them by all kinds of cruel means. Moreover, if he kills a bad tempered tutor who doesn''t know whether he will kill his students, it will be even worse. Being strong is important, but what''s more important is his own life, So all of a sudden, everyone didn''t know what to do and how to choose teachers. On the contrary, it became a headache. Although everyone moved, everyone felt like they were pushed into a concentration camp. Everyone didn''t know which tutor to choose, even if they had an idea at the beginning, At this moment, the students who follow the teacher''s idea become hesitant. Everyone''s tutor is not sure how to choose. They don''t know whether it''s better to stand in the past or wait for others to choose. After following everyone''s choice and making the final choice, everyone hesitates.


    At this time, Wu Hao with Lin Fei and crazy Feng Fang Yin, they casually found a mentor to stand in front of him.


    Seeing that these four people had made a good choice, some people followed them in the line, and then more people joined them in the line, but no one in other teams chose. Suddenly, the teacher''s face became even more ugly. A burly teacher looked at the group of people in front of him, hesitant, not like a practitioner, Some of the decision directly up, a slap in front of a person to overturn on the ground, not polite big curse.


    "What are you hesitating about? Lao Tzu is not qualified to be your tutor, is he? Let''s hurry up and choose whether or not to choose Laozi. Don''t dawdle here and waste my time. "

 Chapter 1357

    Although he is so fierce, it''s better now, and we dare not choose. Seeing that he is always so fierce, we know that it''s not good to follow him. So all of a sudden, those students who were hesitant to be in front of him took small steps and left his team one by one, and all of them were in other teams. In fact, other teams were also very bad, They didn''t form a real team, but a group of people gathered in a group and didn''t know what to do. In this situation, people were more and more frightened. They didn''t know how to choose. They were still waiting in line. Now all of them couldn''t make a decision. Everyone was afraid of choosing the wrong tutor, The tutor is not necessarily a capable person. The key is that the life of these tutors is at stake. In this case, the character they cultivate is also irritable and full of murderous, which is very likely. Lost in the head of the students, their temper if fell on the head of the students, it is life-threatening.


    For them, this was the first day they entered Longcheng college. They thought it was impossible to encounter this kind of thing. As a result, they met this kind of thing on the first day. The teacher gave them a solid threat, which scared everyone. Learning is important, but now life is also very important. No one can guarantee the safety of life, No one dare to make a decision easily. After all, every decision means that their survival here is challenged. Longcheng university itself is a place that needs to rely on ability and patience, and all aspects are gathered to survive. Many people realize that the moment they start to choose is the beginning of their survival challenge in Longcheng University. I can''t accept such a challenge, then it will be very troublesome and dangerous. But if I choose the wrong tutor, then the challenge will be more severe, more severe, not only from the students, but also from the tutor, which will be more troublesome. The students are easy to deal with, but it''s bad to meet the teacher.


    The situation is very dangerous. We don''t know what to do. A group of people gathered together, only a few of them lined up with Wu Hao. We don''t know whether they chose the right one or not. We just think that Wu Hao is very powerful and they chose a guide at random. It should not be a random choice, but a decision made after careful consideration, That''s why they followed them, but they didn''t know that Wu Hao didn''t think about these things. For him, any tutor was almost the same. Anyway, he was not qualified to teach himself. It doesn''t matter how they teach themselves, let alone what they learn from them. Anyway, they can''t teach themselves anything. Moreover, he knows very well that he won''t spend too long in Longcheng college. After all, it''s absolutely impossible for the Lord Lingtian to let him stay here all the time. He has already arranged to go to Longcheng college at noon tomorrow, That means he seems to be in a bit of a hurry.


    He is trying to get himself into the clan''s sphere of influence more quickly. In this way, he can speed up and control all his behaviors. Wu Hao knows very well that he did not come to Longcheng college to study. It is reasonable to say that if it is really just for study, Qingyin has enough ability to teach him to complete all kinds of studies, There is no need to do any study and guidance in the college. Qingyin is very powerful. If he is not a woman, he should be qualified to be a little God. After all, he has not only the racial talent of the protoss of the time, but also the racial talent of the protoss of the spirit. The two racial talents are combined, In addition, his own talent level is very high, and he absolutely has a very high status within the clan. In the college, his level is absolutely the highest, no matter which college he is in, he is absolutely one of the few leaders.


    It''s such a character. The Lord Lingtian arranged him to his side, but he didn''t teach himself completely. This shows that tomorrow, the Lord will let himself complete the so-called academic journey. No matter which college he is in, in essence, it''s not to let him learn anything, but to implement a real and effective historical source and data for his identity, Let everyone know that they came from the divine family before they became shaoshenzong. In this way, the divine family can put themselves on the throne of Shenzong and control them. Then the Lord of Lingtian will have the chance to ascend the throne of Shenzong.


    So for him, no matter which tutor he is, there is no difference. To be exact, even if there is no tutor, he doesn''t care. But it is impossible, so he has to choose a tutor at will. Otherwise, if there is no tutor, what will he do here? The trace of arrangement will be too obvious, Lord Lingtian would never allow such low-level mistakes to happen. He came to Longcheng college just to learn. Although the real reason behind it is not to learn in essence, in order to give the outside world a real and effective information, he must learn the so-called learning in Longcheng college. Like everyone else, he must have a tutor. The tutor can be anyone, So Wu Hao himself did not pick anything, the key is to have such a reputation, is to learn under the guidance of a tutor.


    Whether it is strength or strength, all aspects are supervised and cultivated by tutors. In this case, no one can have a deeper doubt about it. After all, all his sources can be traced back. The most basic parents have arranged for him from the beginning at noon tomorrow, just in the name of an unruly son. In this case, it is possible for his son to give any instructions, Anyway, his son is unruly, with a lot of wives and children. In this case, it''s normal to have one more child. No one has any reason to doubt whether the grandson of Lingtian is true or false. After all, he comes from a romantic son, and it''s not impossible to have more children, The only accident was that a shaoshenzong level figure appeared among these children. This shaoshenzong came all the way from Qingyuan City to Tianyuan college, and from Tianyuan college in ucheng city to Longcheng college in Xianglong city. Every step was perfect, and no one had room for doubt, After all, everything is moving forward according to the perfect plan planned by Lord Lingtian.

 Chapter 1358

    Wu Hao himself has the ability to break this perfect plan, but in order to better implement his plan, he carries out the plan step by step, so all plans are so perfect that they can''t be destroyed.


    The teacher really doesn''t matter to him, but other people watch them make such a decision and think that they make it after careful consideration, so they follow them one by one. But after that, they are also beating drums in their hearts. Is there something wrong with each of them? How to choose the most severe one? It seems that they are all quite normal, How to choose, the tutor is that kind of ferocious feeling, his hands around the chest staring at people without saying a word, the eyes seem to be like tigers and lions, ferocious and cruel, calm and with that burning eyes, as if at any time they will see people who are not happy to burn to ashes, this kind of terror is really a bit of war for them.


    After all, they didn''t know the tutor at all, but they didn''t know much about the four young people in front of them. A little bit. The strength they showed at the beginning of the meeting can basically prove that they have the strength and background to choose their tutors. As for whether these tutors dare to move them, it''s another matter. At least we can see that they should be the final choice after careful consideration, It''s just that all of them are wondering, how did they choose? How can I choose this tutor? It seems that he is the most fierce of the five. Although his strength seems to be the best, at least his character is not the best of the five. Looking at this tutor, he looks like a tiger backed, a wolf backed and a tiger backed. I feel that the whole person is a little confused. Some people even adjust the team at any time, The preparation of changing tutors, though it is likely to be beaten.


    But it''s better than following them and suffering from the violent temper of the tutor forever. It''s not a joke. It''s not easy for rural colleges to survive for two years. When they may die at any time, they should make such a choice more seriously, even if it will offend many people, But in the end, they still have to be responsible for their own life safety.


    "What''s the situation with these four people? How did they choose the most fierce looking tutor at the beginning? Although the teacher seems to be very strong, how do I feel that although the tutor is silent, his temper is definitely the worst among the five people, and his eyes feel that he may kill people at any time. Are they sure they want to learn from this kind of tutor? Although they are very powerful, compared with their tutors, it is absolutely impossible for them to be powerful. Moreover, the tutors are the authority of the college. Although there is no rule that they can''t kill the tutors, it is absolutely impossible for them to have any good fruit to eat if they dare to kill the tutors. In this case, they are willing to choose such tutors. I don''t know what they think, Don''t they plan to have a good life here? In this case, don''t they know that life is in danger here at any time? They obviously know that life is in danger here at any time. Why do they have to make such a choice? I don''t know why I have to tell their tutor that I will die and never give us any good fruit. "


    "How can they choose such a mentor in this situation? Damn, I don''t want to change a tutor. Now, if I change a tutor, will I be scolded or beaten? I''m a jerk. I''ve just been tutored, and I don''t know what to do. Now I have to. Do you have any ideas? Just say it casually. TMD is different from the four of them. Their family background may be better, But we are all ordinary people. It''s not necessarily the result of mixing with them. In case the tutor is really abnormal, there may not be any problem for them. After all, they have a deep background, and the tutor will be a little afraid and scold, but it''s absolutely impossible to kill them. But you see, we don''t have any background. In case they have a good strength, But bad temper is even worse. If we have good strength, strong strength and bad temper, we are more likely to kill us. If we want to join hands to resist, we can''t resist. What can we do in this case? "


    Some people complain with their classmates. Although they don''t know each other, they are united now. At least they are closely connected in their hearts. We all know that we are together now, and now we all know that we are a group of people, and everyone knows ourselves in their hearts, Only close together can we get through the crisis in Longcheng University. This sense of crisis makes us have a kind of common unity. Although we don''t know each other, we are all very engaged in chatting.


    "I don''t know how they chose. I was just startled by the teacher, so I saw that they made the choice and immediately followed, so as not to be scolded by the teacher. If it''s not good, just like the case of the dead, the tutor also killed people. That''s bad. TMD, my life just started to shine brilliantly, and I came here all of a sudden, I feel that the whole people are gray. This rural college is not a place for people to stay. I didn''t expect that this kind of ghost place would be so popular. I don''t know what my head thinks. Now I don''t know what my head thinks. At the beginning, I just thought Longcheng College was very good. It was a college of spirit Protoss, with good resources and reputation, So if I want to enter this college, I came in at that time, and I haven''t started to enter this college until now. I feel so stressed and I feel that I may die at any time. "


    "This teacher is not good at it. I think it''s very unfair to be fooled by them in this case. Damn, if they choose the most terrible tutor, but they have their own background, as you said, and can support them. They won''t be seriously hurt, but we are terrible. We have no confidence at all, If we don''t let our tutors hurt us, even if they don''t kill us, we will die. There won''t be any good fault in Longcheng college. If everyone of them wants to kill us when they meet us, that''s bad. Do you think this tutor is really reliable? Or do you think the choice of these four people is really reliable? How can I feel so scary? "

 Chapter 1359

    "How can I know if it''s reliable? I just asked you if it''s reliable. TMD, I''m full of anxiety now. These four people are not a normal tutor at all. At first sight, they are fierce teachers. Now you say whether we want to change another tutor immediately. Although they will be beaten, it''s absolutely impossible to kill us directly, After all, when choosing a tutor, he didn''t say that he had to make a decision and couldn''t adjust it. The tutor didn''t say that. If he was killed after following the tutor, he would be really upset. Now, even if he was changed, it doesn''t matter if he was scolded. It''s OK to be beaten. It doesn''t matter as long as he''s not disabled, as long as he can live well in the future, Basically, it doesn''t matter. If you follow this tutor, the whole person will be killed directly. Then the situation is really bad. That''s what I''m worried about now. "


    "No, I''m worried about that now. If this tutor is really terrible and kills us all, it will be very bad. However, the problem now is that we are not sure what the other mentors are like. In my opinion, none of these mentors are good at it. In case of any bad one, they will kill us directly. It''s quite terrible. You see, none of these five mentors are good at it. They all look fierce, Although the teacher we have chosen now looks the same. He has no facial expression and is fierce to death, but the other teachers don''t have the word "good man" on their faces. I feel that they are all half weight. If they are annoyed, and now the teacher doesn''t please the teacher we are going to choose, it will be even worse. So what to do now? I have a headache, damn it, I don''t know what these four people think


    "That''s right. Damn it, I''m really depressed by them. How do they think they will choose such a fierce tutor? Now I don''t know whether to quit."


    As soon as Fang, who was in the back row, heard the conversation of these people, he couldn''t laugh or cry. He turned back and shook his head helplessly towards them and said casually.


    "No matter where we choose, your current situation is the same. If you choose this tutor, you will say the same. If you choose another tutor, you will also say the same. Your problem is not that you don''t know us, but that you don''t know the five tutors at all. In this case, no matter how we choose, you will worry, I don''t know why we choose this tutor. In fact, we don''t know why we choose this tutor. Anyway, we don''t know all the five tutors, so we just choose one at random. Didn''t you get ready before you came to Longcheng college? What kind of place is Longcheng college? Now that you are ready, why are you still so panicked now? It doesn''t make sense. Don''t you all think you are very strong? "


    "I think I can cope with any challenge. Now the challenge from Longcheng university has just begun. How can I see that you all want to shrink back? This shouldn''t be. Do you seniors all have this virtue? Now that the challenge has just begun, you all can''t do it. Don''t you know who can learn more from a good tutor? Although the tutor may bring more risks, it''s not a problem. If you have enough strength, what can the tutor do to you, If one day your strength can surpass the tutor, the tutor may also be killed by you, so what''s to worry about? Anyway, I came to Longcheng university to study. "


    "No matter what the reason is, it''s enough to be able to learn. No matter what the tutor''s temper is, they''ll give us enough things. They can control their own strength and their own life. The tutor is only responsible for teaching us. No matter which tutor, what''s the difference, In Longcheng University, you can only stay in the first grade for two years at most. Do you think that a tutor will have such a big gap unless it takes ten or 20 years to feel the slow backward gap of a tutor. But what about choosing a tutor in these two years? How much do you think you can learn in two years, In other words, in two years, if you can''t guarantee your life safety, what''s the difference between staying with any old teacher? Anyway, you may die. Either the tutor kills you or the students kill you. What can you choose in this case? "


    "Just find a tutor and stand by yourself. What else is there to talk a lot of nonsense here? Choose a tutor directly and be firm without saying a word. In any case, it''s the same for you everywhere. You don''t understand every tutor and you don''t worry less about which team you stand in, Now that you have become a cultivator, should you choose firmness if you don''t understand your choice? Don''t you understand that this choice is meaningless? As long as you find a tutor to be firm and direct, there is so much nonsense here. "


    All the people behind Fang Yin''s voice shut up and looked at each other. They didn''t know how to refute. It seemed that what he said was right for them. The point was not that he didn''t know a few of them, but that he didn''t know the five tutors. So, as he said, if they choose a tutor and they just choose to follow their behavior, In essence, they won''t make any difference, because they still don''t know the tutor, so they don''t know why they make such a choice. In this case, it doesn''t seem that it''s so important to choose which tutor, anyway, they don''t know the tutor.


    In this case, they follow every tutor, and their psychology will really doubt why they make such a choice, and what are the reasons for their choosing such a tutor. In short, whether it is better or worse, it seems that there is no big difference for them, and another fact is that they are in grade one. Only enjoy the privilege of two years. The two years will soon pass. For practitioners, the two years in their cultivation career can be ignored. There is no need to worry about the two years at all. There is almost no gap in these tutors. The main tutors'' strength is what they have taught them in two years, It can''t be reflected in them at all.

 Chapter 1360

    For them, a better tutor and a slightly worse tutor are not so different in essence. Two years later, after the cancellation of their special rights, everything will return to normal. At that time, they will meet a new tutor. The same tutor, the difference is not obvious to them, It doesn''t really matter which one to choose.


    When they think about it, they don''t want to think about it so much. One by one, their eyes are firmly behind them. Anyway, they just choose a tutor for two years. Yuqi says that it''s more important for them to choose a tutor in these two years than to keep their own lives in these two years, After all, in Longcheng University, the biggest challenge does not come from the tutor. Although the tutor may kill them, the probability of the tutor killing is relatively low.


    After all, if the tutor kills the students casually, the survival probability of the students in the whole Longcheng college will be too low, and the challenge between the students is the key to the survival space of Longcheng college, not between the students and the tutor. In case the tutor goes crazy and kills all the students, it''s really terrible, and there are no rules. In the end, the students can hardly survive in Longcheng University, so the pressure from the tutor should not be so great. The key lies in how to survive under the threat of other students in the past two years. After all, the tutor only teaches them two years, and it is only two years to be fierce.


    What''s more, the gap between them in the past two years will not be reflected in their own learning. So as long as they can control it by themselves, everything should not be a problem. The key is whether they can survive well in the past two years. If they can survive, it is in line with the lifestyle of Longcheng University, Also adapted to the rural college survival pressure, all kinds of all can do a good guarantee.


    Seeing that the team here has gradually become firm, other people can''t continue to procrastinate and hesitate. Many people know that if they continue to procrastinate, they will definitely be more angry. In this case, their choice will be more unfavorable. If they are really angry at that time, they can''t make a better choice no matter what. Only when single tutor has patience, Only then can they have the opportunity to continue to choose. If they have consumed all the patience of all the tutors, then the tutors can directly choose 200 people. When they divide them by themselves, they don''t even have the opportunity to choose.


    After all, not everyone has such a high degree to realize that, in fact, there is not a big gap for them to choose a tutor at this time, which leads to the gap itself is very subtle. In this case, the gap reflected in their own body, in fact, can not be realized. A better tutor and a worse teacher teach students, In essence. Two years won''t make a big difference, unless there is a big difference in the strength of tutors, then two years is enough to make their students have a great change. In this case, there is no doubt that there is a natural choice. However, in this case, most of them are not clear about their choice, which is not of great significance, Follow which tutor is the same learning, are spent two years.


    In two years, it''s essentially up to them to choose how to practice, not to choose a tutor here. The importance of tutors to them is very low. After all, the strength of each tutor is almost the same, and the gap is insignificant. They want to reflect the gap from the tutors, Unless their own strength is similar to that of the tutor, it may reflect that little gap. In fact, the little gap now has no significance for them. What they have to do is just make a good choice and follow the tutor. However, most of them do not have such a state of mind, I don''t know if it''s right to do this, but I want to choose a good tutor at the beginning, as if they can continue to follow this tutor after two years. In fact, they will change other tutors after two years. Two years is a very short time for practitioners, which is not important to them at all.


    In two years, what they have to do is just to keep their own lives, which is enough. However, they have no idea of the significance of this. They only know that they want to study hard. Now that they have come to Longcheng University, they have to improve themselves and make their strength stronger, Based on this consideration, many of them do not know how to make the right choice in the current choice, but they just act blindly. A lot of meaningless thinking, it seems that the tutor can decide their life in Longcheng college. In fact, the tutor of Longteng college has little influence on them in the past two years, but the students around them and the students from the outside world have more influence on them.


    After all, those students may become their competitors at any time and kill them at any time. In this case, the existence of tutors is negligible. Tutors will not help them make any choices, or help them complete some tasks that may be life-threatening, or even help them survive better in Longcheng University, In this case, the significance of tutor is very small, but most people don''t know this. They only know that if they want to make a better promotion in Longcheng University, they need to find a better tutor. It''s like they have to make a serious plan from the first step of entering Longcheng University, Every choice will determine their final fate, so it is inevitable for them to hesitate in this case.


    But in fact, their hesitation is meaningless. In the eyes of the tutors, it''s just the students they have to hand in for two years. How to teach them in two years, no matter who they are, even special students or normal students, is actually normal teaching for them, It doesn''t matter how these students become a strong cultivator and how they can survive in the dangerous place of Longcheng college, but they just don''t understand this.

 Chapter 1361

    The hesitation for a long time led to the look on their faces becoming ugly one by one. They knew that Longcheng college was such a place. As a freshman, you hesitated and hesitated to come in. It was not decent at all. Although they didn''t often receive special students, to be exact, these five tutors actually received special students for the first time, After all, the tutor who received the special students last time has already been successful, either left Longcheng college or transferred to other places. I''m in Longcheng University. As the tutors of the new wave of special students, they don''t have any experience at all. For them, it''s quite simple to receive normal students, that is, according to the normal distribution. But for them, when they receive special students, they are hesitant.


    It was not a good temper, but now it''s even worse. Seeing them hesitating, it''s like questioning their own ability. It seems that they are all thinking about their own ability, so they can''t follow themselves. This feeling is very obvious to their tutors. It''s just that some people don''t want to get angry here, However, as long as some people can''t suppress these bastards completely, they all seem to be excellent special students, but they can''t make a small decision clearly. How can they feel that these students are qualified and how can they feel that these students are worthy of their appreciation? It''s sheer nonsense. All these students are so stupid, I don''t know how to make a simple decision, or even how to analyze it. In the current situation, for the tutors, they clearly know how to choose tutors. In fact, it''s not the key point. There is no competition in this respect between their tutors.


    These tutors knew very well that these students could choose any one, and they didn''t need to make any hesitation at all, so they were more angry. The same way they looked at Wu Hao and the four of them, they naturally appreciated the five more. Although they didn''t know what they thought, they were able to make such a decision at the first time, Although I don''t know if they really think clearly before they make such a decision, it''s better than these people to make such a choice and make such a decision immediately. After all, they are not as hesitant as these people. They don''t know what they want, and they don''t know where they are now, I don''t know what''s going on now. These people are worthy of praise.


    But on the other hand, the rest of them are really very upset. They don''t know what moves they should use when they face their enemies on the battlefield or in battle after making a simple choice for such a long time. Naturally, for these instructors, they have this kind of resentment, and they make simple choices one by one, It''s so difficult. On the battlefield, how can we launch a decisive and decisive attack and give the enemy the last leg.


    "What the hell are you doing? Do you have a clear idea? If you don''t make your own decision again, don''t blame us for being rude and dividing you directly. Is this choice so difficult for you? Don''t you think so? In the future, when you go to the battlefield or encounter any danger in the college, do you all have to make such a hesitant choice, do you want to make an attack? Or when making an attack, do you have to choose whether or not to give the enemy a fatal blow? Or when the other party has caused you fatal danger, do you still need to consider whether to resist? Do you have to hesitate in all kinds of situations? "


    "As a cultivator, you can choose just one thing as you choose. You can choose this or that simple thing. For you, it''s so complicated. Can''t you analyze this situation? If you can''t make such a choice now, you will be very worried about your life in Longcheng college. In this dangerous place, can you rely on this mode of thinking to face all your other challengers? Don''t forget, in Longcheng college, it''s not just everyone outside your class, To be exact, it''s not only the people other than 1000 of you who are enemies. To be exact, everyone around you is your enemy. In this case, you still have to hesitate. Thinking about so many questions here, don''t you think you are wasting your time, your life and your chance of survival? "


    One of the tutors roared angrily, which made other people jump up and stare at each other. I didn''t expect that these tutors were so bad tempered. They were more and more bad looking. They didn''t know how to make a choice right away or follow the other team''s choice, One by one, they are hesitant. It''s better to make a decision right away. In this way, they are not so angry, and they are more at ease. Now, if you look at the tutor, if you hesitate any longer, you will definitely be played to pieces. These tutors are not easy to provoke, they are fierce, and they are not good, In case of provoking their pain, or stimulating them, what will happen? I really don''t know. At least now, these tutors are obviously getting more and more angry, not him. You''re easy to get into.


    But those who don''t have a clue don''t know how to make a choice after all. Although they have given up the chance to choose by themselves, many people still hope to place their trust on others. They want others to make a choice first and follow others blindly. They believe that the public''s eyes are bright, As long as these people choose correctly, others just follow their choices. However, only a few people have the vision and the ability to make clear choices. After being scared by the tutor, a few people didn''t think too much about it. They just didn''t bother to think about it. Looking at the tutor as if he was going to be angry, they directly put their choices behind them, Just make a choice. Anyway, there are candidates over there. Let''s go ahead. Wu Hao''s team has grown up all of a sudden. The team of other tutors is relatively better. Some of the others have more flexible brains and look at the work of other tutors. No one looked at the faces of the tutors. They didn''t know whether their choice was right or not.

 Chapter 1362

    How to choose is good for their own future. But at this time, some of their smart people think of one thing, that is, there are no candidates for these tutors, which is a bit more embarrassing than those who have candidates. In this case, if they choose this tutor first, can they leave a good impression on this tutor, No matter what the tutor''s temper is, it''s right to leave a good impression on him. Therefore, some people with active mind also actively bet their future fate when they see this situation. Of course, this so-called way of fate is just what they think. After all, it''s only two years. They don''t think about it at all, In two years, the tutor will be replaced immediately. If you choose a teacher now, you will be the tutor all your life.


    Seeing that there was no candidate for the tutor, some people finally took a deep breath, firmly went to the tutor and stood in front of the team. Seeing that the tutor nodded with satisfaction, those people also nodded with relief. For a time, all the five tutors had candidates, and there were some people left in front of each teacher. That''s good, Other people who have not made a decision need not worry too much. Anyway, for them, the situation has become the same. All the five mentors have candidates, so it''s not a problem for them to choose any one. As long as they choose any one, they can basically be sure that they want to choose their own mentors. Anyway, they don''t know the situation of the five mentors, I don''t know the strength and temper of these five mentors.


    It''s just that I think which tutor has a better temper and one has a bad temper. But now all five tutors have candidates. It''s estimated that everyone thinks it''s almost the same. So all five of them have candidates. Only some tutors have more and some tutors have less. That''s all. But for them, it doesn''t seem to be a problem, But for the tutors, it''s depressing. They feel helpless for their career. Of course, they accept special enrollment for the first time, so they don''t know the level of special enrollment. What about? Are they trapped by the specially recruited students, or are they just like this? When they don''t understand, they are helpless and even innocent. They have to be chosen by the dean to accept these students. In this case, the team is scattered and uneven, and the five tutors are also unable to laugh or cry, but their crying and laughing are not all reflected in their faces, But all hidden in the heart, but their faces are still cold, one by one looking at their feelings are not completely a picture to kill them.


    So all the people in the team look at each other face to face. They don''t know how they offended their tutors and hope that they didn''t get killed by their tutors. However, these tutors didn''t care about them and look at each other face to face. They all remain the same. They feel like they are very angry. Everyone doesn''t know what these teachers are doing. They just feel that their team has been divided into five teams. How can they still look so fierce one by one, as if they are going to kill them all? Is their team wrong, It''s normal for us to have a good division. Now we can wear it to our classes. Why do we have to do this? It seems that they have done something wrong.


    But in fact, they have done one thing wrong, that is, they don''t know what team they are in, not a team of 200. The tutor asked 1000 people to be divided into five groups, 200 people in each group, but now they are very uneven, and each team doesn''t know how many people they are in, and they are puzzled one by one, I don''t know how many people I have lined up, especially those in the team. I don''t know how many people I have in the team, maybe more than 100, maybe more than 200, maybe more than 300. No one knows. But from the perspective of a mentor, I can see that the team has not reached the standard of 200.


    "What''s the matter with you people? Didn''t I hear you put in five groups of 200? Let''s see what your team looks like. Is it a team of 200 people? There are 50 or 60 people, some more than 100 people, some more than 200 people, some more than 300 people. What the hell is your row like? If you can''t understand people''s words, would you ask 200 people to form a team? Look for yourself. Is it 200 people now? Don''t you count in your heart? In his heart will not think about how to do? Is following others'' advice the foundation of your cultivation? The essence of cultivation is to improve your independent thinking ability and independent coping ability. When you make such a small choice, you can''t make your own judgment. You have to follow others. What you can do in the future is to make your own choice according to your own ideas, It''s not how others choose, but how you choose. Don''t always think about others. I''ll make a choice after making a choice. It seems that the eyes of the masses are bright. Then you are blind. If you want to follow others to choose here, don''t you know that you choose a road for yourself? It''s so hard for me to dawdle and waste time. It''s so hard for you to choose a class. Will it be easier for you in the future? I tell you that in the future, it will only be 1000 times and 10000 times more difficult than this. Now you are just disappointing. You are still special students. These special students are so weak that I think you are also vulnerable. In the future, you are just a bunch of rubbish. You are just stupid people who can''t be reused, In this case, do you still want to depend on your own survival space at Longcheng college? Here, in Longcheng college, I tell you that this is a world has the final say of yourself, no one can force you, but the same can be forced by anyone, this is a school without standard rules. That is to say, anything can happen here. If you are all waiting for others to make a decision, and you are following others to make a decision, then you can''t have your own independent opinions on anything in the future. You either follow a group of powerful people and list their breasts, or you are despised and killed directly, Otherwise, you can''t have a second choice. I tell you that only in this place can the strong survive, and the weak either become vassals or die. "

 Chapter 1363

    "It''s such a simple thing, or you have strong enough ability to be independent of the three, and become a transcendent existence, so that you have strong strength to ensure that you and anyone who poses a threat to you will not join other teams and will not be killed, But at your present level, it''s impossible. I can''t see any hope in you. A group of people who only know how to imitate others and follow others can''t survive in Longcheng college, not to mention Longcheng college, even in any college in Gaotian Shenjie, Those who follow are not welcome. "


    "Although you are specially recruited students, you don''t enjoy the special treatment here. I tell you, you have been looked down upon from now on. Besides, you have to do things like this and that to make yourself useless. If you want to fight for your living space, you must make your own choices and make every move well from the beginning, Can you win the respect of anyone by acting like you do now? To our tutors, you are just idiots. You don''t even know a simple choice. He hesitates to line up here. As a result, you can see for yourself what he looks like. Some are so many and some are so few. Is it so difficult for you to choose? Is it that hard to do the right thing? "


    "If you don''t know how to follow orders and orders, you will find that you can''t survive in Longcheng University at last. Now I''ll give you a time and an opportunity to correct all the problems immediately, whether it''s your team or your knowledge, I''ll give you a time at last, or you people will wait for me, even after making the final decision, I''ll let you look good. "


    Obviously, a tutor who is not very good-natured is lazy and yells. He is very disappointed in these people. He is not only disappointed in his own students, but also in the whole group of special students of Longcheng University. Except for a few who can firmly make their own choices, others are all blind followers, Although it''s justifiable for this situation in a strange environment, it''s too TMD exaggeration. There is no brain at all. A group of people don''t know how to be a special recruit. The definition of special recruit is getting worse and worse.


    Although the last special admission of Longcheng university is far away from now, and I don''t know what happened to the special situation of the last time, judging from the situation of this group, the last special admission will not go anywhere. These so-called special students are not only in their own year, but also in their own college, Basically, Renault''s is like a bunch of shit. It basically has no advantages. Apart from its own strength, it has no other advantages to speak of. All of them make up for each other and can''t be mentioned at all.


    It happened that they were bumped into. This kind of good thing, this kind of ghost thing happened to them. They didn''t want to accept the so-called special recruitment training. As a result, all five of them have become the most depressed people in this wave. They have to face this group of people who don''t know the heaven and earth, but also have no brain. They are really speechless.


    Seeing that the tutors seem to be angry, everyone can obviously feel that their temperaments are getting worse and worse, their patience is getting less and less, and their patience has been consumed in the end. In this case, if they don''t make the right choice and make the right decision quickly, they are likely to be treated impolitely by the teachers. After all, in the ghost place like Longcheng University, No one knows what kind of temper the tutor has, what kind of rights the tutor has, and what strange and terrible things the tutor will do to the students. No one knows whether these things will really happen, and no one knows how these things will happen.


    But seeing the temper of the tutors getting worse and worse, none of them knew how long they could hold on under the terrible pressure of these tutors. Seeing that the team on their side was really in a mess, now all of them were still worried. They were not sure whether they could really avoid the anger of the tutors. In short, the tutors were already angry, Moreover, the anger of tutors is very obvious. As long as they are hesitating and procrastinating, these tutors are likely to do very frightening things. In this case, they have no choice but to adjust their own position. Although some people choose tutors because they have determined that tutors are not particularly bad, And it is precisely because of this idea that many people choose the same tutor. Finally, there are many students around some tutors.


    However, there are very few students around some tutors. In this case, they can only choose the situation that they are willing to choose. They either choose a tutor that they are not particularly willing to choose, or choose a tutor that they don''t seem to hate so much. Needless to say, the team immediately moved, Although everyone is unwilling to do so, it is an ultimatum now. They can only choose a tutor according to the tutor''s wishes and bring them down. Soon, the team adjustment is completed. Every teacher requires the students to count up to 200, otherwise it will not count, 200 people, one team, 200 people, one team, A total of five teams, five mentors, led their students to finally complete the first division, we are also relieved.


    In fact, it''s a very simple thing. It''s not difficult for them, just as they think it''s not difficult at all after they finish their final decision. They just choose a tutor. How can they make it so difficult? But in fact, when they really want them to make such a choice, they are completely hesitant, After making the decision, I felt relieved. I didn''t know what I was doing, how could I make such a big trouble for such a simple thing, and I was so angry with it. I just didn''t know what I was doing, but now I feel very stupid, and I don''t know how simple it is, Just now, I was in such trouble for this kind of thing. One by one, it seemed that I was going to make a choice between life and death.

 Chapter 1364

    But the tutor obviously didn''t, because they had made a decision and had any change in their views. Anyway, now the first impression has come down. Their five tutors are obviously not very satisfied with their group of students. Everyone looks at their group of students and sighs. There is no good feeling in their eyes, I always feel that this group of students are pitching them. It''s obviously a very easy thing to learn, but it''s not the same thing to fall on this group of so-called special students. I feel that this group of special students are just like a group of pit fathers.


    There are no other advantages except for pitching themselves. Anyway, these special students don''t have any special money or special preferential treatment. In short, they teach them the same way as normal students. However, these special students are obviously more difficult to teach, and they are very difficult to teach. Judging from the current situation, we can see that these special students are not only poor in strength and qualification, And there''s nothing superior. Relatively speaking, although the students who enter the college in the normal process also have various problems, at least those who are better than these people in the first place. In this case, they will be much better than them. But these people are not the same thing at all, and they don''t know how to start.


    You can''t even make the simplest decision. Now it''s almost impossible for them to make all kinds of better and excellent decisions, or let them learn better things. We don''t think this group of students can be so excellent, although they are special students, Moreover, the definition of special students themselves is special students. It is reasonable to say that special students generally have the strength of special students. In fact, some special students are common in every college, but in most cases, the so-called special students have some special definitions.


    For example, some students who are particularly excellent and strong in some aspects will become special students. This is very normal, but because it is an individual phenomenon, it is not included in the whole, so this situation exists in every college, but it will not be treated as special students. But today, this situation is different, The special enrollment of rural colleges is often characterized by large scale and large area. Relatively speaking, there are many problems, just like the huge problems now. Although these special enrollment students are called special enrollment students, they all seem to have very strong strength, but in fact their strength is lower, even worse. These students, who are enrolled normally, are worse in nature. They just have strong strength in their own colleges.


    However, in Longcheng college, where the foundation itself is better and higher, their achievements and strength are very weak. They are not vulnerable to attack at all and are not worth mentioning. Everything is as humble as dust. How should these students treat these five tutors now? It''s also a headache for them to look at each other, It''s the first time that they have received specially recruited students. In fact, they haven''t explained how they should face the college. They just say that this group of specially recruited students is to make up for the lack of talents in the college. But they don''t say how they should treat these specially recruited students. They just say that the specially recruited students should take care of the past two years, Don''t give them too painful way of life, as for the other that doesn''t matter, tutor. It''s better not to hurt these students. Other deans didn''t elaborate on how to deal with these students, which also made them headache. Although the deans didn''t elaborate on what to do, the special enrollment of the college itself means special treatment for these students.


    If we treat these students as the most strict way to treat ordinary students, I''m afraid it''s also a problem. But if we don''t train them well, it''s also against their duty as tutors, and it''s hard to make these students who look like they have no brains to really make better progress. These tutors have no idea what kind of degree they should grasp, and they don''t know what they should do to really teach these students well. Although these students are all their students in essence, they are really too tired. Although they haven''t contacted them carefully, they don''t let people worry from the beginning, Then I think the future contact will not be too easy.


    It is impossible to say that a cultivator must wait until he is familiar with everything before he can make his firm and decisive choice. In fact, on the contrary, every cultivator is faced with such a situation, that is, he is always in the face of any strange environment, and at the same time, the strange environment is full of strangers, real cultivators, To unfamiliar environment, strangers can quickly make firm and decisive choice, this is a cultivator, the real strong place, this is the essence of his ability to face any living environment, and although these students are only students, but they are all adults, their decision-making ability is quite poor.


    In essence, such students are very difficult to teach. If they have good decision-making ability, they can teach everything well, which means they can learn everything quickly. But they are so open-minded that they have no confidence to teach these people well. The key is that these people are not students recruited through normal channels, they are all students recruited through special channels, Although it didn''t say anything, just like the rules of Longcheng University, it was because it didn''t say anything that there was a lot of space, in case the dean asked them to have better guidance for these students.


    It''s not good if they don''t test their tutor''s ability. If they are too strict with them or cause some unnecessary harm to them, then they will also be affected. But this is not an impossible thing. On the contrary, it is very possible. After all, the identity of special students is too special. For them, they are just a group of people who are difficult to make a real choice, which makes them puzzled about how to treat these students.


    "Well, you don''t have to look at each one, and don''t hesitate. Anyway, it''s so certain to go to work now. Whether you like it or not, no matter what you think, the current class has been so determined, and it''s impossible for you to further divide it. After confirmation, our five people will be your tutors, Every 200 people make sure their teachers know that this is your tutor. Don''t find the wrong person or the wrong person in the future. "

 Chapter 1365

    One of the teachers said fiercely. Without saying a word, he took his team and left. He was in the front. The students hesitated for a long time before they followed him. When he looked back and glared, they quickened their pace and decided to follow him. But the helplessness in the eyes of the tutor was just crying and laughing. A group of students were really stupid, It''s hopeless that they even have to hesitate to keep up after they have already left. They have already said that they are their tutor now, and they will follow their own results in the next two years. Now they are leaving, they still have to hesitate, which makes people feel unreasonable.


    "Let''s go too. Don''t hesitate here. No one has the time to make friends with you here. The time here is very precious. Every little more time to learn to live will make your living space wider and your survival ability stronger. If you waste time, you will waste it on meaningless things, There''s no point but to consume your own lives. "


    "Remember what I said, it''s not only a waste of time, but also a waste of time. If you stay where you are and others are making progress, it''s equivalent to that you''re regressing, you''re regressing and others are making progress. There''s no doubt that if you encounter any problems in the future, others can easily kill you, and you don''t have any room to fight back, Would you like to see it in this situation? If you don''t like to see it, then give me a good use of your own time and improve your energy. Don''t think about meaningless things all day long. If you should practice hard, practice hard. The purpose of practicing in Longcheng college is to make you have better survival ability, not for anything else. "


    "If you want to live, give me a good training. If you don''t want to live, just want to find a happy way to die here, then I can tell you very clearly that your wish can be realized easily, even in a short time. Although you as special students in Longcheng University enjoy certain privileges, But I tell you that this privilege does not include that you will not be attacked by other students in Longcheng University. On the contrary, as special students, I think many new students and old students can''t stand your impulse to kill you, which is very strong. In this case, if you can''t fight for a better living space for yourself, So what you''re going to face next is the Revenge of those people. "


    "How can you recruit them? All of them enter the college through the normal way. In this case, you have to face much more pressure than you think. If you can''t improve your strength and viability, then you are likely to be mercilessly retaliated by them, This kind of revenge is not only a blow to you, but it may kill you at any time. Longcheng college is such a place. I think the tutor who just received you has already told you. I don''t need to repeat it. You should have a bottom in your mind. I don''t want others to tell you what to do in Longcheng college, If this kind of thing needs others to say, then you will have more things to do next, your living space will be smaller, and the space for progress will be smaller. "


    "If you don''t die in this case, it''s an insult to others, you know? Don''t blame me for what I said. This is the fact. If you can''t make good use of your strength and adjust your state, you will eventually regret your behavior. When you regret that day, I don''t think it''s too late. Living in Longcheng university is a big thing, and everything else can be ignored, After all, only when you are alive can you say anything else. Only when you are alive can you say anything else meaningful. If you can''t even be alive, what are you doing in Longcheng university? What do I want to ask you? "


    Wu Hao''s tutor looked at them with a straight face. This was the first time that he said a lot of words, and every sentence was heartbreaking, and he didn''t mean to show them any mercy. Every sentence is telling them that if you want to live well in Longcheng college, you have to make yourself stronger, and you have to make yourself stronger, so that you won''t be killed by others. If you just want to spend time here, it''s better not to come to Longcheng college and spend time in Longcheng college, then you have to kill yourself, Although Longchuan college doesn''t kill anyone, there is a risk that the weak will be killed in Longcheng college. Only those who stay are the real strong. Although this situation is not particularly terrible, the probability will fall on who is the one who is unlucky. For the person who is killed, the probability is 100%, There is no doubt about that.


    Everyone looked at each other, and they didn''t know what kind of person the tutor was, but after listening to her words, they knew that she was definitely not as polite as they thought. The politeness they imagined was totally different from what he understood. They could clearly see that the tutor would never be polite to anyone, And not only will not gram, will also be very cruel to his students, although this kind of cruelty may stand in his own point of view is for the good of students, but for these students, it is a very bad thing.


    After all, they came to Longcheng College for their own success, but no one knew that Longcheng college would be so abnormal in the end. They gave them such a big threat at the beginning, so that everyone didn''t know what to do and looked at the tutor so ferocious. My heart is beating the drum. I really don''t know what kind of road he will take after this tutor. Maybe he will become stronger, but there is also a greater possibility that he will become more crazy under the guidance of this tutor. This kind of madness has two sides, either powerful or crazy, That''s the only way to survive.


    "If you think about me, I''m very disappointed with your performance at the beginning of today. Except for a few good students at the beginning, other people are just a bunch of rubbish. This is not what I say about you, but what you show yourself. It''s such rubbish. Don''t blame others for your criticism, but think about whether you really do well."

 Chapter 1366

    "It''s so simple that you can achieve this virtue. It''s hard to make people believe that you can have a good development in the future, that you can survive in Longcheng college, and that you can graduate well and be reused in Longcheng college. Longcheng college, you should also know that it''s connected with the patriarch of the spirit clan, The protoss of the spirit will often recruit some powerful students in Longcheng college, but remember that they are powerful students, not just students. There are many people who want to be qualified to enter the protoss of the spirit to do things, but only a few people can really enter the Lord of the city, and these few people are just lucky. "


    "But luck doesn''t mean pure luck, and it''s part of strength. The so-called luck is that they are lucky to be selected at the same level of strength, but the premise is that they have strong strength themselves. Anyone who can enter the protoss of spirit to do things is a person who is strong and has strong will to survive, This is in sharp contrast to your carelessness. If you want to have a better development in the rural college in the future, you may not be happy with the current situation, which is waste. At least it is the same as waste. But this is a fact. If you want to refute me, please speak with the facts and don''t hate me here, And don''t blow your nose and stare at me. I''m not interested in this. "


    "Unless you can prove your strength with facts, in my opinion, you are rubbish. Don''t think that everything will be all right after you enter Longcheng college. For you, it''s just the beginning. Everything is just a challenge at the beginning. You still have a long way to go, I hope you don''t think about whether you can enter the protoss of the spirit and become a glorious warrior. First of all, you should be clear that in Longshan college, it is absolutely not as simple as you think. Everything can''t be easily completed. At least it is very difficult for you to survive. You want to face the challenge of survival, You must first adjust your own state, and tell yourself that you can learn more here and have the ability to learn more here, instead of hesitating and resolute for fear. You can only be the bottom person, no matter where you are, even if you stand out in the college, It doesn''t change the fact that you are the weak. The strong can become stronger and stronger only in the strong, but the weak can''t become the top in the weak, even if they are called the king in the strong. "


    Yu Guang from the corner of the tutor''s eye swept the people in front of him. At last, he said something like this. Everyone listened to it very carefully. Although it was really rude and unpleasant, what the tutor said was right. Moreover, when he was able to say it with great care, everyone looked at his tutor with new eyes. Although it looked very fierce, However, being able to say this is essentially an attitude of being responsible for their students. They are more or less relieved. At least they meet a tutor who is relatively willing to reason with them, which is not so terrible.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. Come with me. I''ll take you to the class. You''ll spend two years in that class."


    The teacher said with the crowd to go forward, he was a person followed by 200 people, it seems momentum is good.


    In addition, he himself is the kind of expressionless bitter gourd face, which makes him look more like the leader of the crowd. This way of leading is relatively special. Everyone who follows him feels like the team he leads, while he is the general who goes to the front to kill the enemy and the group of people behind him is the group of younger brothers he leads, These little soldiers are marching towards the place where they want to go. This kind of feeling doesn''t have any feeling for the tutor. He has led a lot of students, but the feeling is different for these people behind him.


    Especially those other than Wu Hao, although they are also strong in their respective colleges, now they come to Longcheng college, which gives them such a big downfall at the beginning of school. Now they have established a new cognitive concept in their hearts, that is, they are very weak here, and they are really at the top of the whole Longcheng college. The painful group of people can even use the word at the bottom of the biological chain to describe them. They will not have the slightest complaint that they are insulted by this adjective. In fact, they know this is a fact in their own heart, especially when the tutor tells them again that they are useless like waste.


    Although they didn''t accept it, they adjusted their cognitive concepts and gradually built up an image that is not particularly good. As for what kind of impact this image will bring to them, they don''t know. At least now, looking at the powerful and majestic figure of their tutor, they all regard themselves as little brothers, The little brother followed his own general, and now he can fight formally. It''s a battle of life and death. They fight one by one. Nervous at the same time are excited and looking forward to, just like a little soldier came to the new venue, looking forward to something happening here, but also nervous whether they will die in such a harsh environment, all the emotions are emerging in their hearts, their faces will become very colorful.


    Everyone''s face is filled with the same emotion in his heart. This feeling makes the whole atmosphere of the crowd very active, and everyone is talking about something. Although it is said that when they enter school, there will be a downfall. Whether they are freshmen or tutors, they feel quite terrible, But now, after all, they have come to Longcheng college, the place they dream of. Although there is a big gap between them and what they expect in their heart, and it''s a big place in the sky and underground, Longcheng college itself has a great reputation, and this college is very important to her.


    He said that the influence itself is very huge. The reason why they had to enter the special recruitment was that they wanted to enter Longcheng University, learn what they thought was really useful, and create a better future for themselves. Now they have gone through a lot of hardships and finally come to Longcheng University, and now they have their own tutors, They have really become a member of Longcheng college. Here, they have their own tutors, and they can be very sure that they have really entered Longcheng college, the place they dream of.

 Chapter 1367

    Now, the feeling of dream coming true makes the expression on each of their faces very wonderful. They are excited with that kind of unimaginable passion and impulse. Everyone knows that Longcheng college is a terrible existence, but at the same time, everyone knows that Longcheng college is such a terrible place, But there is also a strong space in the horror. Everyone can survive in this terrible environment, so the people who can survive here will become very, very powerful. There is no doubt that they all know that this is an unchangeable fact. They have to become really powerful, They are qualified to be such powerful people, and now that they have entered Longcheng University, they also have the opportunity to be such powerful people. This is where they are excited and looking forward to.


    "You can be excited here now, and you can also look forward to a wonderful life in the future. But I want to tell you that Longcheng college is not as simple as you think, and there are still many things you need to pay attention to in the future. Longcheng college is a place where you can destroy all your wills, maybe if you are determined, You will feel that this is a paradise, and you will feel that there are places to improve your strength everywhere. However, if on the contrary, your will is very weak, here is a infernal hell for you, where each of you is faced with the choice of life and death, and at the same time, everyone is on the edge of life and death, If you want to survive on the edge of life and death, you must improve your survival ability. Maybe you are full of expectations for the life of Longcheng University, but I can tell you clearly that you can accept all these expectations now. These things have no significance for you, at least for the moment, These things can''t help you to become a stronger cultivator at all. "


    "It doesn''t help you to survive here. If you are really interesting at this time, I think what you should mean now is to put away your smile and look forward to the most likely terrible things, rather than the best things that may happen here. If you just do the best expectations, you will be disappointed, Every day is a terrible experience for you. If there is any good thing in Longcheng college, it is your daily progress. But progress is based on pain. So if you are really full of expectations for the life of rural college, then I ask you to expect the worst things to happen here, Because you have to imagine the most terrible things that happen here, but when these terrible things really happen, you can face them calmly. "


    "If you are imagining the consequences of success here every day, then when you die, I think you will know that Longcheng university is not what you think. As a tutor, and as a responsible tutor, I hope you don''t think too much about the good, but think too much about the bad, Only when you are prepared for the worst can you make yourself more motivated to learn from the good. "


    The teacher''s voice was quite calm, and even some of his words were sincere. Especially when he said that he was actually a responsible tutor, his tone was very serious. Of course, other students could also hear what the tutor said. In fact, what he said was very serious, very serious, and not in a joking tone. So everyone knew that what he said should be a fact, That is to tell them how Rongcheng college should live and how to face the terrible atmosphere of Longcheng college. We were still happy. The atmosphere suddenly became a little stiff, but everyone didn''t feel embarrassed about the hardness.


    Because they have their own brains. If they think about it carefully, they know that Longteng college is such a terrible place. If they expect the best things to happen here every day, then the best things may never happen here. The best things often make people slack off, and it will not happen here. If there is no motivation to study here, they can''t make progress first. If they don''t make progress, they will only have the possibility of death. If they don''t make progress, they will regress and have to wait to die. If they want to seek death, they don''t have to come to Longcheng University, On the contrary, if Longcheng college can prepare for the worst, they will know how to face the relative danger.


    After all, the worst result is easy to alert people. After being cautious, a person''s state can change a lot. After all, a person''s whole power distribution will change a lot. The simplest thing is the distribution of energy, which is actually a very simple thing, If you can allocate your energy to the worst things and take preventive measures, then when the worst happens, you will have the conditions to deal with it and the ability to deal with it. If the worst really happens, you can avoid it. Of course, the so-called avoiding means defeating those who want to plot against you.


    Everyone was taken seriously by the teacher''s words. Everyone looked at the people around him, and their faces became serious. At this time, they had nothing to think about. It was a serious thing in itself. At this time, it would be unrealistic to think about those who were successful and famous, or even to enter into the protoss of the spirit and be reused, It''s just a joke. It''s impossible.


    Not to mention whether it can happen, the key is that it is impossible for them to happen at this stage. Even if they are newly enrolled, even if they are really reused in the future, it will be more than a decade or 20 years later. It''s just wishful thinking to think about it now. It''s better to be well prepared now than to think about it. How can they live more than a decade or 20 years later, This is a practical problem, which is more in line with their core interests.


    The smile, excitement and expectation on the face disappear, and all the happy ideas are forgotten. According to the tutor''s idea, everyone begins to imagine the worst plan in Longcheng college, so the seriousness on each face will naturally become more serious.

 Chapter 1368

    Their situation has become quite bad. Where is Longcheng university? This is a place where there is no rule that students can''t kill each other. If there is no rule, then the situation they are facing now is that they may be assassinated every day. Longcheng college has one thing in common with other colleges, that is, they study here for the same time. If they can live well for 32 years, Naturally, that''s very good, but what they have to face now as freshmen is that they may face the test of those students from the 16th grade who have studied in Longcheng University for more than 30 years at any time.


    If they attack them, there is only the possibility of death. When they think of death, all kinds of ways of death will appear in their minds one after another. In this case, everyone''s face will become very bad, and the more they think about it, the worse they are. They are not strong enough, Facing the terrible students of Longcheng University, it''s even worse. They don''t have the strong strength to resist these students. If they kill them wantonly according to their imagination, it''s completely easy for them to do so. Learning in Longcheng college will become very difficult, facing the possibility of life and death every day, just as the tutor said, they are wandering on the edge of life and death every day.


    This kind of life and death wandering edge makes their faces show a look of terror. This kind of feeling makes them quite uncomfortable. This kind of fear makes each of them have an impulse to escape, but they can''t escape in Longcheng University. This is a reality, no matter they are recruited as special students, Or those students recruited by normal procedures are facing the same situation, that is, they may be killed by those powerful people at any time.


    This kind of situation is equally fair to everyone, not only them, even the special students, but also all the new students escape? If this is the case, then Longcheng college will not have the so-called voice, and Rongcheng college will not be able to develop until now. The reason why rural colleges can develop so well is that Longcheng college has been updated all the time. Even if some of the seven students die, some of them will become powerful after all, which is the root of the inheritance of the research department of Longcheng University.


    They don''t have to be the one who died. Maybe as long as they follow the tutor to study hard, how to improve their strength and how to enhance their survival ability here, then maybe they will be able to live well in the future. After all, they can survive here. When they become senior students in grade 16, then everything will be serious, It doesn''t matter. At that time, maybe they can''t imagine it now


    Thinking about this, everyone''s eyes immediately became serious. They all knew that once this happened, their lives would be very dangerous. Moreover, this kind of situation is not very difficult to happen. In this ghost place, this kind of situation could happen at any time. This kind of danger is almost at hand, and it could happen at any time, Not only other people, but also the students around them, may bring such a situation to themselves, not to mention those senior people, even the students around them are also the targets they need to be vigilant against.


    If you don''t watch out for everyone, you will die before you leave Longcheng college. After all, the tutor is very interested in these things. I''m afraid all the tutors have the same attitude. They burn the ghost fire and play with it very quickly. There''s no need to worry about it. If they don''t cherish their own lives, it''s the end. They don''t need anyone to collect the corpse, In the end, nothing could be left, even the body could not be found. This terrible feeling made everyone feel a little trembling.


    All the people who were still happy did not speak now. All of them followed the tutor silently and walked towards their own classroom. None of them knew what would happen in the classroom and what kind of accidents would happen to 200 people. But they knew very clearly that all 200 people could not be safe until graduation, Half of them live to graduate, which is quite good. After all, in the terrible living environment of Longcheng University, the 50% survival probability is quite high.


    "Brother Lin Hao, is Longcheng college really so terrible?" Lin Fei looked at the reaction of the people around him, and he just looked happy. Now all of a sudden, he felt like his parents had died. Is the change of this reaction too obvious or exaggerated.


    "In fact, it''s very normal that in a place like Longcheng University, where there are no rules and regulations, death may happen at any time. In this case, of course, they can think about it. Just think about it a little and you will know that if you really let go of yourself without any restrictions, everyone may encounter great danger here. If you let go of yourself, others will also let go of yourself, In this case, it''s who is strong and who can survive. For these freshmen, the chance of survival is certainly lower than those of the old ones. I think we all know. " Wu Hao gave a faint smile.


    "But I don''t feel so terrible. They make it as if there are dead people here every day. Although kuangfeng has just killed a person, it doesn''t mean that this happens every day. If so, Longcheng college has to recruit students every day, because they die every day, And there will be a lot of people, but like other colleges, Longcheng college doesn''t recruit students every day except for the occasional special recruitment. Moreover, they recruit students within a certain period of time according to the rules of the normal college, and the people in Longcheng college also seem to be a lot. It''s reasonable that this should not happen every day. " Lin Fei hugged his head and looked at a group of people around him. He was quite confused.


    In his cognitive concept, there should be a certain proportion between death and the scale of freshmen. What he sees now is that there are a lot of people in the whole college. In addition to freshmen, there are also a lot of old students, which is quite a large number.

 Chapter 1369

    It is reasonable to say that there should not be a large number of deaths in this case. If there are a large number of deaths, then it is no surprise that all the numbers will drop exponentially. That situation will force Longcheng university to conduct a new round of enrollment, and the long-term enrollment will in turn prove a large number of deaths, but in fact this situation does not appear, So it is reasonable to say that a large number of deaths should not be reflected in Longcheng University.


    If there is such a large number of deaths, it should be found, which is reflected in the number of college students, but in fact. Now the number of people is quite normal, and even more than other colleges. Although the scale of Longcheng college itself is also a problem, the scale does not mean one thing. The scale is large and the number of people is large, so it is a flat state.


    "In fact, there is nothing wrong with your entry point. According to your idea, there should not be too many deaths in Longcheng University. After all, if a large number of people die every day, there is no doubt that the number of people in Longcheng university itself will not be so large. After all, this is related and highly related, If continuous death occurs every day, and the number is huge and amazing, so many students will be consumed every day. Longcheng university is bound to recruit students in a wide range in a shorter time. But in fact, this situation does not occur. Therefore, it can be seen that the death toll of Longcheng university is not as high as we expected. There is absolutely no mistake in this point, I think you have come to the point. Longcheng college is not as terrible as you think Wu Hao nodded.


    "But why listen to the tutor''s meaning and make it seem that there are dead people every day, and the number of people seems to be very large. If you are not careful, you will die." Lin Fei is more puzzled and says that in his eyes, this is impossible. Although Longcheng college looks really terrible, it should not exist at all. After all, with so many students dying every day, isn''t the whole college in a mess, Moreover, the college does not stipulate how many people will die before death. Since there is no explicit stipulation, it means that everything has room to continue. If there is no stipulation, then the number of deaths can continue to rise. There is no problem. If we do not take corresponding measures, For example, if we increase the number of students enrolled or the number of students enrolled, the downward trend will be higher than the new increase. In a few years, all the people here will be consumed. In more than 20 years, the number of people in Longcheng university is extremely rare, but in fact, Longcheng University has a long history, which has never happened so far, If it had happened, Longcheng university would have closed down, and there was no such situation.


    The fact is that even now, Longcheng college is still a very popular and hot college. How many people are eager to come here. Although we all have a general understanding of the danger of Longcheng college, in fact, even if we know something about it, it still can''t stop most people''s yearning and longing for it, which is enough to explain everything.


    "Perhaps a large part of the reason is that the teachers themselves want to warn the freshmen that it is a very dangerous thing in this place. After all, Longcheng university itself is to create a very dangerous situation to tell you that this is not a place to muddle around. If we tell you that this is a very relaxed place, Then Longcheng college itself doesn''t have that kind of outstanding feeling. After all, it always gives people a feeling that it''s not easy at all. It''s a place that needs to rely on their own survival will and survival skills to really survive. If we just let people have a feeling of muddling along, I''m afraid everyone will be less nervous. After all, tension can make them study harder and survive. On the other hand, if there is no such tension, everyone will muddle along, and Longcheng college itself will be no different from other colleges. So the tutor told all the freshmen at the beginning, In fact, this way is a way to intimidate people and let them know that there is danger here. In this place, we need to use very special means to survive. It is in this way that Longcheng university can maintain a high degree of tension. "


    Wu Hao thought about it and added: "however, Longcheng college itself should and does be a dangerous place. After all, you can see that everyone seems not very friendly here. This should be a fact. If Longcheng college is only famous for its acting skills, it can''t keep students. The key is that Longcheng college has its own unique characteristics, For example, the state of students here is indeed relatively dangerous. Everyone seems to be thinking about their own safety, and they also try to take other people''s lives. There should be no doubt about this. After all, you can clearly feel that this state is real from their eyes, But there is a big problem: what is the probability? Although their state is very dangerous, it does not mean that they can really do this degree. The state and their final realization are actually two different things. I think more of them are actually fierce on the surface, It seems that it is possible to take other people''s lives at any time, but in fact, when everyone thinks so and everyone shows this state, there is a very delicate balance. When everyone has the ability to take other people''s lives, the relationship becomes very delicate, In fact, everyone is unlikely to have the ability and the opportunity to take the lives of others. In the case of equal strength, everyone is in the same state, and can not easily kill anyone, and can not easily be killed by others. "


    "But the strong can also covet the weak. If the strong kill the weak, it''s very easy." Lin Fei has asked, the strong kill the strong may achieve a delicate balance, but the strong against the weak, then the weak will only die. In this case, it should be said that the weak have no living space here, but in fact, the living space of the weak seems to be the same. They are not deprived of the right to live because they are weak, It seems that there are not many deaths of the weak.

 Chapter 1370

    "In fact, if you think about it carefully, the problems are quite obvious. If you think about it for yourself, this Longcheng college is essentially a place to improve the living space, hoping that you can cultivate more powerful forces here and improve your survival ability. But have you ever thought about why the strong want to kill the weak? If the former is just to kill the weak for the sake of boredom, then the former seems meaningless. A strong man is not likely to do these things meaninglessly, and vice versa, it is also impossible to kill the weaker people meaninglessly, because it is meaningless to him, In fact, I think a large part of the reason why the weak don''t get much hurt here is that they are despised. If the masters want to exercise their ability, they have to kill the talents who are stronger than themselves or at least similar to their own strength. They may exercise their ability in actual combat, However, it is meaningless for an expert to vent his anger on the weak. Even killing the weak can not prove the strength of the strong, so the vast majority of the strong are unwilling to do so, because it is a waste of time and energy for them, so the weak will not be attacked by the strong, they are often despised by the strong, The same weak to the weak, then entered the master, the same situation to the master, that is, although they are not happy with each other, but because the strength of each other is similar, there is no so-called supremacy or absolute advantage between them, since there is no absolute advantage, then the situation is back to the master to the master, That is, no one can do anything about it. If you look at it, you will find that no matter whether it''s the master vs the master or the weak vs the weak, in fact, everyone has formed a balance of mutual restriction. "


    Wu Hao laughed and said: "although the whole Longcheng college seems to be a mixture of the superior and the weak, and everyone seems to be in danger, each powerful group naturally uses its own strength to separate itself from other people, and despises the existence of the chain. On the contrary, it helps the weak survive better here, The strong don''t look up to the weak, and the weak can only compete with the weak. They have the same strength with each other, and no one can do anything about it. Only in occasional battles can there be some small-scale injuries or deaths, or duels between experts, which are carried out carefully. In this case, the death probability of these experts is also low, There are only some special cases or small probability cases. The assassination and murder between experts, and various factors have caused some deaths. But these deaths will eventually form a small probability event, but they are only small probability events. Therefore, the overall death probability of Longcheng university is far less than the actual situation, Although everyone seems to be very scared and live in fear here, in fact, the living space here is not as narrow as you think. On the contrary, you just saw that the staff scale of the whole Longcheng college is very prosperous. Compared with other colleges, according to the number of students, The situation here is no worse than that of other colleges, which is enough to explain the situation. It proves that even though the atmosphere is very dangerous among the students of Engineering College, they have formed a very delicate restrictive relationship in the long-term development process. This restrictive relationship depends on lovelorn and mutual existence, but at the same time, it is because of the existence of disdain chain, Let the balance between each other can not be broken, the master disdains to kill the weak, so seek the duel between the master and the master, then other people also enter the ecological chain, it is also a balance that can not be broken


    "So it is. I said that the teacher was so terrible. Why are there so many students in Longcheng college? I feel that there is no difference compared with other colleges. If it is so terrible as the tutor said, Longcheng college should say that there are not many people, but the result is not so, There are still so many good brothers of the people in the rural college. When you say that, I finally understand that this is what happened. The relationship between them makes the killing between Longcheng college not as terrible as the teacher said. In fact, it seems that this way is to improve their survival probability, After all, in Longcheng University, no matter how you can''t show too weak momentum, I think it''s another important thing that everyone is familiar with you. " Lin Fei thought about it and said.


    "That''s right. In fact, most of the reasons why people behave as if they are particularly terrible are because they want to show their momentum. It''s momentum that makes them so obvious. Because of momentum, they all seem to be very vicious, but in fact, the relationship between them is not as bad as they think, It''s almost like a quotation mark, because no one knows what kind of human relationship is here. But it''s certain that it''s not as terrible as you think. After all, it''s impossible for the whole Longcheng college to be full of killing, and if it''s only killing, Longcheng college will be like you said, no one exists, one year or two, Maybe we can see the gap, but with the development of decades and hundreds of years, Longcheng university is still so prosperous. It can be seen that the probability of death here is far from as high as you think. It''s just that the probability of death of Longcheng university is slightly higher than that of other colleges, but it''s only slightly higher, It''s not that high. Maybe the overall death probability of any accident or other factors in other colleges is about 1%. The situation of Longcheng college is at most 5%. It''s absolutely impossible to make it as if the death probability of the whole Longcheng college exceeds 50% as described by the tutor. If this is really the case, So Longcheng college is absolutely impossible to survive. Up to now, its own elimination speed is enough to make all its students leave here. Although the rest are the strong, it is not suitable for the weak to survive. After all, all the strong come from the weak. The stronger the strength of the strong behind, the greater the danger of the weak coming in, If they can wantonly kill these weak people, then in the end these weak people have no room to live. "

 Chapter 1371

    "In the end, no one will enter the Longcheng college. In fact, there is no such situation. It can be seen that the killing probability of Longcheng college is not so high. Even though there may be some battles here, they are not fatal. The living environment of the whole Longcheng college is very bad. I think it''s just that it''s not as easy as other colleges. But it''s really terrible. It''s not as good as the living space of other colleges. The degree of terror should still be far from enough, as long as you don''t seek death, That''s basically not going to be a big deal. "


    Wu Hao added: "as I said just now, experts are more willing to communicate with them. After all, only in this way can they improve their strength better. They are not willing to go to coach the weak in the lower grades. After all, it is not good for them. Killing the weak can not prove their strength, on the contrary, it makes them less famous, What''s the reputation of killing the weak for a strong man? I don''t think most people are so stupid to do such meaningless things. But if the weak find it boring to provoke the strong, then being killed is nothing to say. But I believe as long as they don''t do such stupid things, The probability of survival in Longcheng college should not be a problem. As long as you improve your strength and hold your tail tightly, I don''t think the probability of this kind of thing happening is very high. After all, if this kind of thing happens frequently, the 13 rate of Longcheng college will definitely be higher, but the experts don''t disdain to do this kind of thing. I don''t think it''s possible for them to seek their own death, Even if there are some conflicts between the weak and the weak and they fight each other, it is unlikely that there will be major deaths due to the five level difference in strength. For example, when the strength of 100 people is almost the same, I think more than ten people will die at most. This situation is very serious, In the case of one-on-one, it''s better to say that we''ll stop when we see the good, and we''ll almost get the probability of death, not to mention that. "


    "Yes, that''s the case, so I feel more at ease. I was scared when Longcheng college came in at the beginning. I always feel a little inexplicable terror in Longcheng college. Now I think about it, it seems that the gap between Longcheng college and other colleges is not so big. As long as it is like this, it''s easy to say, at least not as terrible as I thought." Lin Fei breathed a long sigh of relief. After he made clear his safety situation here, he no longer thought about these things. After all, it''s useless to think more. The actual situation is not as terrible as he thought, so it doesn''t matter.


    "But wench Longcheng college is not as terrible as we think, but relatively speaking, it''s also a more dangerous place than other colleges. If we can''t improve our strength, it''s still very dangerous. Of course, I think the situation here is not a big problem for us. The key is that we don''t take it lightly, What we should cultivate is to cultivate well, and what we should improve our strength is to improve our strength. Don''t take it lightly just because the actual situation here is not as complicated as you think. After all, we are here to improve our strength, not because it is relatively safe, He relaxed his demands on himself. " Wu Hao said.


    "I see." Lin Fei nodded. Although kuangfeng and Fang Yin didn''t speak all the time, they also nodded after listening to him. They were a little confused by Lin Fei''s words. What''s the situation? After listening to Wu Hao''s explanation, I suddenly realized that it was so.


    Just now, I was really relieved. After all, it''s not so dangerous. It''s also a kind of comfort for them. Although their strength is strong enough, it doesn''t mean they can bully and be unscrupulous here. In fact, it''s impossible to have no security risk here. After all, although their strength is preserved here, But this is a world without rules. It''s not only by strength that we can kill our opponents, but also by all kinds of means. This kind of insidious means can be used to kill our opponents. So they can''t easily guarantee that they don''t have anything. But now Wu Hao says that, they are a little relaxed, But after relaxing, Wu Hao''s reminder let them know how to deal with the next challenge.


    Wu Hao''s position is very far ahead, basically following the teacher. The teacher looked back at him with a little surprise. He didn''t expect that his threat didn''t play any role. The tutor was somewhat surprised. The young man himself seemed to be younger than anyone else, obviously in his early 20s, Such a child is quite special in Longcheng college. After all, there are not many young people in rural college, especially the students recruited through special recruitment. In fact, most of them are senior students in other colleges, at least middle-aged people in their tens. However, this young person is obviously only in her early 20s, which can be seen from her resolute choice at the beginning, He has his own opinions very much, and now he is here. He really has his own ideas. Just now, he really means to threaten. He wants to set off the atmosphere of Longcheng college and keep them alert at all times. However, this boy has broken through the moisture in it at once, which makes him quite surprised. It seems that not all the special students are useless, At least this guy looks deep.


    Looking at his calm and calm teacher Mu Guang, he was puzzled and surprised. He didn''t expect that a young man should have such a state. This state is absolutely a master''s state. For such a young man, he can''t understand how to have such a state of teacher. But he knows very well that this is the most special existence among special students.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. Everyone knows that their current situation is not dangerous for you, but I want to warn you that not all safety is safe. In Longcheng University, there is no absolute danger or absolute safety. The key is how you deal with it, So I hope you can grasp your own situation well, and don''t relax your vigilance just because you feel safe. There is no absolute safety here. You must always keep this in mind before you can graduate here alive. " The tutor looked back at everyone. In fact, his main focus was on Wu Hao.

 Chapter 1372

    Although he doesn''t know what kind of strength this young man has, in his opinion, the strength of this young man is similar to his age after all. He should not feel particularly strong, but he has a very good mentality, so he should be given enough warning, otherwise arrogance is the most dangerous thing in Longcheng University, In fact, Longcheng college itself is not so terrible, but arrogance is often the most fatal. The so-called arrogance means overestimating one''s own strength and underestimating the strength of one''s opponent. In this case, it is easy to challenge and deviate. When you meet a senior who despises oneself, you will be angry and rush to kill others, and the result is good. Being killed by others, this kind of situation happens from time to time, and the death probability in Longcheng university is mostly caused by arrogance.


    Especially for freshmen, most of them die of arrogance. If they are not arrogant, they will not make trouble. It''s better to be at ease in this place than to be arrogant. Especially at the beginning, if they can''t grasp their position and put their mentality and identity in order, it''s easy to recruit experts to kill them, Although his analysis is all right, under normal circumstances, students with strong strength simply disdain to fight with the weak. The survival rate of students in lower grades is actually very high, but if you annoy those students in higher grades, death can happen at any time, which is just like looking for a way to die. As long as you annoy the students in higher grades, there is no regulation. In this case, senior talents, no matter how you are, are suicides. Anyway, it''s very simple for them.


    Although the young man''s strength is very good, it doesn''t mean that he must be able to withstand the senior people. Those senior people are all experienced in Longcheng University, which means that they are very strong. The ability to survive here represents everything. If they can''t survive well, Then everything else is bullshit. If the junior students can''t spend their first time and learn how to survive here, they will be eliminated soon, and the end of elimination is to be killed.


    In Longcheng college, the time of death is very normal. The reason why the tutor had to tell them this terrible news at the beginning is to make them prepare for it. Although people may not die at any time in Longcheng college, the probability of death is far away. It is not as terrible as the teacher said, but it does not mean that the death rate is very low, On the contrary, the overall mortality rate of Longcheng college is still much higher than that of other colleges. If you are not careful, you may die.


    Looking at Wu Hao, the teacher also hoped that this young man would live longer. Although he seems to have good strength, he is far more than the only one who has good strength in Longcheng University. If he wants to be really safe, he has to be a man with his tail between his legs. At least before his strength is fully improved, it is better to be a man with his tail between his legs, Otherwise, death may come at any time. At that time, no one will be willing to save people. It is impossible under this kind of irregular system. No matter he is a classmate or a tutor, unless he has several very strong friends who can help him chop, there is only one way to die.


    "Don''t talk nonsense any more. Follow me to the classroom immediately and think about it for yourself. What are you going to do next? Living in Longcheng College for 32 years here is not as simple as you think. I just tell you that you may die at any time. Don''t get away with it, Any lucky person will be confirmed in the end, and then there is only the possibility of a dead end. Only by improving their own strength can they face any difficulties. " The teacher looked back and said, no more words, directly took them to the classroom.


    Although Longcheng college is very different from other colleges, Longcheng college is also a college of Gaotian Shenjie after all. It has similar classrooms in all colleges. Each classroom has a unique ladder structure, which is like a Colosseum. The whole circle is surrounded by ladders, and the center is a green lawn, When the students need to listen to the theoretical knowledge, they sit on the ladder to listen to the class. If they need to carry out the actual combat drill, we can immediately go to the lawn to listen to the tutor''s explanation, and the whole process of actual operation can be very convenient without leaving the classroom.


    "This will be your class in the future. It doesn''t matter if everyone finds a place to sit down. Which side do you sit on, or do you want to do it separately, or do you want to sit together collectively. Anyway, everything is free in Longcheng University. If you want to sit together, you can sit together. If you want to sit separately, you can sit separately. This classroom can accommodate at least 4000 people, It doesn''t matter if there are 200 of you sitting here, even if one of you takes a seat. As long as you can see and hear me, I can speak enough. " The tutor said that it really doesn''t matter how these people do it or where they sit. Even if they are all separated by 4000 positions, they don''t have to worry. Anyway, for him, he doesn''t need to make each of them strong. It''s his own business, not his tutor''s business, If they don''t want to be strong, how can they practice when they are tutors? This is their own thing. If they don''t know how to cherish and make progress, it doesn''t make any sense for anyone else to say anything. As a tutor, what he should do is to give them what he has learned and used, rather than how strong they can become, There is no so-called assessment in Longcheng college, the real assessment is to survive here. How strong you are during the assessment period is not the key point. The real key point is that you can be responsible for yourself. Whether it''s your study or your life, you need to be responsible for yourself. If you can''t be responsible for yourself, then everything else is nonsense, a person who can''t be responsible for yourself, No matter how strong his cultivation is, it has no meaning in the end.


    As soon as the teacher said that, everyone became interested. In a classroom of about 4000 people, 200 people can divide up whatever they want. It''s very appropriate to do it separately. Everyone can sit in a very sparse position. As we are all freshmen and have just come to this rural college, everyone is not very familiar with each other, The five are on guard against each other.

 Chapter 1373

    Especially in Longcheng University, everyone is on guard against each other. Classmates are also competitive. In this case, they don''t want to get too close to each other. Who knows if one day their best friend will become the person who stabs the fastest in the back. Of course, they don''t want to sit together, The vast majority of people are sitting separately in places like Longcheng college. The best way to survive is to be a lone ranger. There is no better way to solve the problem of survival here. If there is one, it is unity. But the so-called unity and unity will make people fall into a passive situation. How powerful is unity, There is no doubt that when betrayed, there will be so much damage, which can be clearly imagined without any test.


    However, the fact that most people choose to walk alone does not mean that no one chooses to unite. All of them may be chosen by different people. This is a normal situation. Some people choose to be a lone ranger, while others choose to form a group and be able to fight against the existence of the outside world. After all, they are freshmen. Their ability to fight against the outside world is too weak, In particular, Longcheng college itself is a very dangerous place. If you are not careful, you may be killed at any time. In this case, of course, one person''s strength can not support them to survive better. But if you hold them together, the situation will be different. If you hold them together, you will not be too terrible in most cases, If you meet a strong one. There are three or five of them here, and they can''t be killed all at once. We are united, and there are many people with great strength. In essence, there is no problem. As long as the other party is not very fierce, they can easily fight against each other. Therefore, some people choose several people to sit together, chat with each other and introduce each other, I also regard it as a way of getting acquainted. Although I don''t explicitly say that this kind of behavior is warming up in groups, I can accept this kind of behavior. I understand what I want and know what kind of way I should live. If I don''t know, I won''t accept it. Now that I can accept it, everyone knows it by heart, He also chose to be united in foreign affairs.


    Wu Haolin, Fei kuangfeng, Fang Yin, four people choose to sit together. For them, it doesn''t matter what kind of class they choose. What matters is how to learn here and how to learn. It doesn''t matter to them at all. Anyway, it doesn''t matter what corner they sit in. They can hear what the teacher says, As long as you study hard, everything else doesn''t matter. Anyway, they can hear what the teacher teaches here. Whether it''s done by one person or by a group of people has no influence. If it''s done by a group of people, then we can discuss with each other what the tutor teaches. We can do it separately, and there is no big problem. We have been able to be independent for a long time. The ability of these things doesn''t need to be paid more, but sitting together is more convenient for chatting.


    After all, Longcheng college is such a big place, and classes are so sparse. If they can''t make good use of all their time, the whole course will be very boring. Moreover, they know in their own hearts that it''s impossible for them to spend all their time on the lessons taught by teachers, because everyone knows very well, At their present level, not all the tutors of Longcheng college are qualified to teach them. In this case, when we sit together, we can naturally have a chat and resolve the embarrassment of boredom. Anyway, the tutors are obviously not willing to pay more attention to these things, It''s better to create some time for yourself to do other things, instead of sitting here like now and saying nothing, just looking at the Taoist.


    "You two don''t have to sit with us, do you?"


    As soon as he sat down, Lin Fei looked at kuangfeng and Fang Yin with a smile on his face. Of course, he wanted to sit with his brother Linghao, but it was a little inconvenient for them to sit here with two light bulbs. Kuangfeng and Fang Yan were stunned when they heard what he said, and then they all understood what he meant. They both laughed casually, I got up and went to the side seat. There were more than ten seats apart. Relatively speaking, they were still together, but they were not so close. Some words would not be interrupted or heard. Relatively speaking, there was more privacy.


    "Hee hee, then we can whisper, even they can''t listen to our whispers." Lin Fei smiles. He is finally satisfied. He gently leans to Wu Hao''s side. Wu Hao doesn''t say anything. He smiles a little. This kind of thing is normal. For him, now this little girl is his own woman, and she has already become her own woman. There is no need to avoid too many things, Especially now, Xianglong city is thousands of miles away from Tianyuan city. Basically, no one knows who they are. If they don''t publicize it on their own initiative, no one even knows what their relationship is. And even if they do publicize it, I''m afraid not many people know about it, After all, it''s too far away from Tianyuan city. It''s impossible for so many people to have the leisure to inquire about these things all day.


    However, Wu Hao didn''t plan to make such a move with Lin Fei. At least under normal circumstances, they can''t do these things. On the surface, they still have to pretend that they are regular brothers and sisters. At most, they are better brothers and sisters. Otherwise, this kind of situation is easy to be found. The discovery here is not Longcheng college or other people in xianglongcheng, But those who belonged to the God of heaven in the Xiang Long City, the master of heaven, specially arranged for him to come to Xiang Long City. He could see that he had already arranged his eye liner in Xiang Long City. In such a case, if he had blinded the relationship between them too much, it would be possible to know that the relationship between them had already undergone some change. If even his youth. The situation has become uncontrollable. He has great reasons to doubt whether all things have changed slightly to some extent. If so, the patriarch is likely to adjust his plan tomorrow. Once his plan starts to adjust, his plan will also be adjusted.

 Chapter 1374

    This situation is very disadvantageous to him. Now that he has adjusted most of his plans, everything is going on step by step. If an accident happens and the plan changes at this time, he is likely to be unprepared. He doesn''t like this unprepared. Now that he has reached this level, It''s better to plan everything step by step, so as to minimize the unforeseen consequences in the future.


    After the teacher saw that everyone was seated, he stood in the middle of the playground and looked around the crowd. The coldness in his eyes had entered the state of being a tutor. Although it was the first day of school, it didn''t matter in Longcheng college. As long as the first day and the second day started, it was a serious practice. There was no preparation for school here, We should be prepared at any time. If we are not prepared, we may suffer a devastating blow at any time. There is no doubt about this. In rural colleges, there is no need to say more about this kind of thing. Anyone may encounter this kind of terrible thing.


    "Today, I''m going to teach you the first lesson, which is how to survive. First of all, I don''t do anything practical with you. I just tell you some rules in Longcheng college. You can listen to them well today. After listening to them, I''ll let you go to other places in Longcheng college and let you go for a walk, If you can know how to use these things, then you won''t have too much trouble next. But if you don''t know how to use what I said, then you are very difficult to survive in Longcheng University. Of course, you just entered Longcheng University, and you are directly required to master enough survival skills, It''s not a real thing, so I don''t ask you to do it immediately. Now the most important thing is to let you experience the feeling of Longcheng University. It''s a good thing that you can know how to change your survival strategy. I hope you can live longer in the rural college, which is more important than how to become stronger, I hope you will always keep in mind that only by living longer can you have the chance to become stronger. If you just pursue to become stronger, no one will envy the short-lived strong. I hope you will always remember this sentence. "


    When the teacher finished, he looked ahead and didn''t care about the people around him, as if he was talking about his own things to the air.


    This is the case in Longcheng University. It''s their business whether they can listen to them or not. If they can''t listen, it''s their business to die. The tutor doesn''t take any responsibility for it, and it doesn''t matter to their tutors, They can do what they want. In Longcheng University, it has never been stipulated that the tutor must protect their students, nor that the teacher should guarantee the survival of their students. All these things are their own business, and they don''t need the tutor to worry about them. If the tutor even needs to worry about this, So the tutor becomes their nanny, not their tutor. What the tutor should do is to teach them how to survive here, rather than help them wipe their ass here.


    It''s their own business to engage in the supreme existence in Longcheng University, which has nothing to do with anyone. If they can''t protect themselves, then they who are tutors can''t protect them. Only by protecting themselves, can they really do other things.


    "I think after you enter Longcheng college, you will probably know what kind of College Longcheng college is, but there are some things I want to tell you. After all, not everyone can feel right. If you feel wrong, it''s my responsibility as a tutor. I want to tell you, Which direction should you go and what kind of feeling is the right feeling you should have. If you are in danger and I didn''t save you, it''s a normal thing, but you don''t have the responsibility and obligation to save you. Survival is your own business and has nothing to do with anyone, Even as a tutor, I don''t need to worry about you and I won''t worry about you. But I didn''t tell you the situation of Longcheng University, that is, I''m not responsible as a tutor. So anyway, no matter what kind of feeling you have about the rural college, As a tutor, I will tell you some related information of Longcheng University. You''d better listen to it clearly. Don''t let it go unnoticed at that time. If something goes wrong, I''ll blame you for not telling you clearly. "


    After a pause, the teacher continued: "first of all, Longcheng college is different from any other college you have ever stayed in. In Longcheng college, if you want to gain real strength, not all of them depend on your tutors to teach you how to improve. Although this is also a part of it, in Longcheng college, this is not the vast majority, When you study in other places, your situation may be like this. Those tutors start with theoretical knowledge, tell you how to master various skills, and then tell you how to improve yourself, and give you enough time and opportunities to experience your new skills. But in Longcheng University, the situation is different, Teachers will also teach you skills, but they will never teach you skills again and again until you understand them. Instead, they will directly rely on your own understanding. If you can''t understand them, then the tutor will not repeat one thing again and again. After all, each student''s learning speed is different. According to the lowest level, If you want to teach everyone to learn this skill, it will be unfair to other students who have quick comprehension ability, and all their time will be wasted. So you can remember this thing clearly now. In Longcheng University, the tutor will never tell you how to practice again and again. Anyway, it will take one or two days, You can write down as much as you can. If you can''t, don''t come to your tutor. Try to ask your classmates, or those with the same or higher level of strength, to ask for advice. Don''t count all your hopes on your tutor. If you can grasp yourself, you will find that your tutor will bring you in, Other things you have a way to solve, the key depends on whether you are willing to think of a way, this is the fact of practitioners

 Chapter 1375

    After leaving the college, not everything is smooth sailing. It is very likely that he will meet an expert, and he is envious of a certain skill or ability of the expert. However, the expert may only demonstrate it to you once, so you should do this plan well. If the expert demonstrates it once, you can''t learn it. That''s your own business, How much you can learn is the same. It''s all your own business. You can''t ask a strange master to teach you to do all these things properly at any time like a tutor. "


    The tutor''s words are discussed in succession below. When they enter Longcheng college, they know that Longcheng college is definitely not very simple. But I didn''t expect that their tutors are so simple in teaching, which is almost appalling. If they just teach and then have to learn all the other things by themselves, what else should they do, However, seeing the seriousness of the teacher''s face, I knew that what the tutor said was absolutely not a joke. At that time, he absolutely told them some simple things in the simplest way. As for whether they could learn, how to learn, it was their own business. As for whether they could learn, it was their own business, It doesn''t belong to the tutor at all. It seems that whether they teach them or not is their responsibility. As for whether they will or not, it has nothing to do with them. According to the meaning of the tutor, it''s obvious that he has handed them in. As for whether you can learn, it''s another matter, you yourself. It''s OK to learn. It''s impossible to ask a tutor to teach anything.


    In fact, that''s what the teacher meant. There was no deviation in their understanding.


    "Just like what I just said, I hope you can understand this meaning. In Longcheng University, the tutor''s duty is to teach you, but it does not include teaching you the plenary session. My responsibility is to simply teach you what I have learned and some skills I have. As for whether you can learn, it''s your own problem, If you can''t learn by yourself, it''s no use to find me. I won''t make up for you, because it''s irresponsible for anyone to start a small stove. I won''t do it, and I won''t do it because any of you plead or bribe. I''ll only teach you all the things. As for whether you can, it''s your own business, Next, if you don''t learn, what you have to do is to find a way for yourself to be able to be taught by teachers. Things are always very limited. But if you can learn to fight for and grasp some things for yourself, you will benefit a lot in the future. You only need to learn how to consult others without your knowledge, If you know what you don''t know, you will go everywhere in the future, and you won''t be bothered by no one''s teaching. What Longcheng University cultivates is not your theoretical knowledge, but your own independent ability, the ability to deal with everything independently, including solving your own survival problems, as well as solving your own cultivation problems, Don''t place all your hopes on the tutor. There is only one tutor who can teach you something, which is very limited. Even if I give you all my things, you may not be able to become a powerful cultivator. On the contrary, if you can create something new for yourself, I will fight for something I can''t get here. That''s the biggest advantage for you. There is a saying that it''s better to teach people to fish than to teach them to fish. That''s the truth. What I teach you is not direct things, but how to get more things. Only by mastering this, can you really become a strong cultivator, If everything needs to be taught by others, no matter how powerful you become, once you leave the college, you will be vulnerable to the wind. "


    "You may think that what I said is a little too serious. Apart from Longcheng college, aren''t all other colleges like this? Tutors bring them up, and even some colleges implement the follow-up system. From the first year to the second year to the 16th year, all the students are brought up by teachers, teaching them all the skills, teaching them all the survival ability, and making them very strong when they graduate. But it is only in the college environment that they may be very strong, Once you leave the college environment, everything will change. Maybe they are still very strong in the short time after leaving the college, but as time goes on, the problems will be exposed immediately. You know, after leaving the college, it is almost impossible to continue to have a better way of learning according to their situation, They still teach themselves how to learn according to their original thinking model. If others can''t teach them, they will not be able to teach themselves. But you are different. Even when you graduate from Longcheng University in the future, you are not the strongest kind of people, but the longer you spend together in the high heaven, You will find that your ability will become more and more outstanding and powerful. What Longcheng university teaches you is not the present but the future. You must make enough plans for your future. If you only pursue the strength of the present, you will not be able to be strong enough in the future. This is related, and you can clearly feel each other, I hope you can understand what I said


    "Of course, my biggest hope is naturally that as my students, I hope each of you can understand all the things I teach when I teach, so that you can really become very strong in the college. There are not no such people, in fact, there are enough, as long as you can remember what I said, and what you learn here, if not, Then, it will be very simple to ask for advice from others. As long as you know what you are learning, you will soon become very powerful in the college. If you master this part of the skills in the college and go to the high heaven, you will find that everything is not difficult. If you think that the difficulties will be solved by you in the end, Maybe you think it''s a way for the tutor to be lazy on purpose, but the teacher is actually teaching you how to solve your own problems. If a practitioner can''t solve his own problems, it''s a pity to tell you that the vast majority of practitioners in the world have at least 80% or even as high as 90%, They are all people who can''t continue to practice after graduation from college. "

 Chapter 1376

    Because their thinking has been stereotyped, they are tutors to deal with problems during their time in the college, and they just enjoy the result in the end. They never discuss or solve problems by themselves. Even if there are some small things, they never exercise their real ability. "


    "In Longcheng University, there is absolutely no such situation. The tutor can never be a nanny for you. In any case, you need to solve the problem by yourself. This is the first thing I want to tell you. I also hope that you will be well prepared from now on. Even next, you don''t ask what I just said, because I only say it once, If you can''t remember these things once, then it''s meaningless for you to say them twice, because you should have this kind of consciousness in your heart, that is, what I''m saying will not be repeated to you. "What I just told you is how to study in Longcheng University. You''d better put your attitude in order in Longcheng University, That is, don''t expect that others can teach you everything. Only if you grasp it well, can you have a smooth sailing in Longcheng University. Learning this thing itself is not a particularly difficult thing, but it depends on how you grasp this thing, you can exercise yourself stronger and become a really powerful cultivator, Remember what I said, a strong cultivator will never shrink back because of any problems, and will not be at a loss because of any problems. Now you have to exercise this point, that is, to combine your learning ability with your ability to solve problems, and only to improve your ability to solve problems, You can really learn better. A person who is really capable of learning can solve any problem in learning. It is absolutely impossible for the whole cultivation to stop because of any problem in learning. "


    "The next thing I want to tell you is about cultivation. It seems that cultivation is no different from learning for you, but I want to tell you the difference between the two. It''s hard for you to imagine. In fact, what you need to learn is an attitude and a way of doing things, but cultivation is a real thing, It''s directly related to what you have learned, so you''d better listen to me carefully. Don''t think that everything is unimportant just because you think that learning and cultivation are the same thing. Learning is learning and cultivation is cultivation. Learning tells you how to learn and cultivate, and it tells you how to cultivate. There is no link between the two, If you think the two are the same, then you will encounter great difficulties in Longcheng University in the future? "


    The tutor then glanced at the crowd and said, "the so-called cultivation is just like what you understand, that is, to learn all kinds of skills and viability. Especially in Longcheng University, in addition to learning all kinds of skills and improving their own strength, they also need to learn how to enhance their viability, which is closely related to cultivation, Only by mastering all these things, can we really practice. Practice not only makes you stronger, but also makes you better survive. Survival itself is also a kind of practice. There is a saying that life is a practice, which is true. Although in the high heaven, our life is generally long, But it doesn''t mean that you can treat this matter carelessly. The high heaven is a world shaped by power. It''s not enough for you to have real strong power here. Only with real strong survival ability can you make your strong power play a role. For example, a person with strong power, He can occupy the sky and occupy land, but he doesn''t know how to survive, and he doesn''t know how to use all kinds of skills to survive. Then his life may end at 40 or 50 years old. However, a man who practices slowly but knows how to survive can know how to avoid danger. Even if he lives for 40 or 500 years, he can, He has the ability to make himself strong enough, and then surpass the so-called genius mentioned above. "


    "So survival is the most important thing in Longcheng University. Without survival, everything else is useless. I always tell you that the most important thing in Longcheng university is how to learn to survive, so you must understand that survival is your most essential problem. If you don''t solve this problem, nothing else will be meaningful."

 Chapter 1377

    Only by improving your survival ability, can cultivation become meaningful, because cultivation is a long-term thing, but survival is also a long-term thing. Only if you can guarantee your survival ability, then your cultivation can continue. So in essence, the significance of cultivation is not only to make you stronger, In fact, the most fundamental meaning is to enable you to live longer, so don''t put the cart before the horse. Cultivation is to improve your own survival ability. On this basis, it is to make you stronger. However, most colleges put the cart before the horse and make you stronger, but it seems to make you ignore your survival, But in Longcheng college, this kind of thing is impossible. Of course, what I said is impossible. I don''t mean that someone will protect you from any harm, but I hope that you can make this psychological preparation and practice from the starting point of survival. "


    "On this basis, you will know how to cultivate. Cultivation is actually confidential, so in the process of cultivation, you can fight with your opponent without fear, but at the same time, you should ensure that you will not be killed by your opponent. Only on this basis can your cultivation become more powerful, and at the same time, you should constantly improve your survival ability, How can this be done? I''m going to tell you this today anyway. I might as well tell you more about it. "


    "You may think that cultivation becomes more powerful and life-saving, which are totally opposite and contradictory. After all, under the premise of life-saving, you will find that most people have lost the courage to challenge and become timid, because they have to keep secrets? The premise of confidentiality is to avoid danger. Avoiding danger will make you lose the courage to fight. This is a fact. Don''t deny it. Neither the tutor nor you should deny it. The real fact, the person who denies the fact can never become stronger. Only by acknowledging the fact can you do better. Confidentiality itself will make you lose some powerful motivation, After all, other colleges will not tell you these things, because it will only tell you how to become strong to defeat your opponent, but what it means to defeat your opponent, which means that you may be killed by your opponent at any time. Longcheng college also tells you to learn to survive for a longer time, so this seems to be two completely contradictory things, but in fact, you want to resolve this contradiction, In fact, it''s not particularly difficult. As long as you carefully take some measures, it''s not impossible. "


    "The first thing you have to do is to go all out to practice and fight. That''s right. The process of practice is a fight, because the cultivation system of the high heaven god world means that you have to fight. How can you survive in the all-out fight? This is what you need to consider, not survival and cultivation. If you consider them separately, there must be contradictions between them. However, the most important thing is to maintain your survival ability in the process of fighting with all your strength. For example, your cultivation in training is also a kind of cultivation for you, In fact, most of you are in such a state of cultivation in the college, but cultivation itself is also a very dangerous thing. In Longcheng college, there are people who are lost because of cultivation every day, but another person who survived is actually the best embodiment of the survival. "


    "I need you to do this well in the future practice, that is to go all out to train and try to kill each other. Yes, you heard me right. In the process of practice, no matter in the classroom or outside, what you have to do is try to kill each other, but I have to add another point, That is to try to kill the other party and keep yourself from being killed by the other party. In fact, there is no contradiction between the two. Maybe you are a little confused. But when you think about it carefully, it is an extreme training to keep your life while fighting with all your strength. Yes, Longcheng college is an extreme training, At any time and under any circumstances, the training of Longcheng college is extremely extreme and cruel. Only those who are trained under extremely cruel circumstances can be called real practitioners, and only those who are trained under extreme circumstances can be able to deal with any problems and be able to handle them with ease, For example, if you can win the battle and survive in extreme environment, then in a more relaxed environment, you will be very easy to deal with all kinds of problems, which I think each of you can understand. "


    "In a word, your cultivation is very simple, that is, you should go all out to fight under any circumstances. For example, I ask you to discuss new learning skills. You should not be polite to each other, because you are classmates, so you should care for each other. That''s bullshit. I don''t believe it, And I don''t want you to be like this. In Longcheng University, you''d better treat every training as your own battle of life and death. Only such training can make you become an indomitable existence, and only such training can make you comfortable in extreme environment, otherwise you may lose your lives in any case, In the process of fighting with all your strength, all you have to do is to save your own lives. At the beginning, you may not adapt to this way very much, because it is very difficult to fight with all your strength while saving your own lives. But after several more battles with all your strength, You will find that it is not as difficult as you think, because everyone wants to live and fight for their own survival. When you find that it is very difficult for you to finish a game, please think about another point, that is, in this difficult battle, you survived with this mentality, If you can practice and study better, and you can always maintain this attitude, you will find that when you fight each battle, it will be easier for you to deal with the same battle. "


    "What Longcheng college wants to teach you is that you can face the battle easily in any situation, but the premise is that each of you should be able to bear the very difficult battle. If you can''t even bear the most difficult battle, then you are not qualified to choose an easy way of life. Everything is the same."

 Chapter 1378

    If you can''t meet the most difficult challenges, then you will not be qualified to enjoy the best way of life. It is more obvious in cultivation. If you can''t afford the most powerful, fierce and extreme fighting, then you can''t enjoy the skilful fighting at all, Because you are not qualified to be a real strong man. None of the real strong men is not trained in the most difficult environment. If you can see that the so-called strong men become strong just when they come out of the college, then I can tell you for sure that they just don''t encounter extreme fighting, In fact, there is a great difference between the theoretical combat capability and the actual combat capability. On the surface, those who come out of the college have a very high level, and their strength is quite good. They are lack of actual combat and combat capability in extreme environment, and they can''t meet the cruel challenge in the end. Maybe they didn''t encounter such a situation when they came out, But one day they will encounter such a situation, and if they encounter it, they will die. But if you are going through these cruel battles every day, after you leave the college, you will be able to deal with even the most extreme battles, because you are going through such things every day. "


    "What kind of battle is the cruelest in the high heaven? There is no doubt that someone wants to take your life. This situation can happen at any time, and it can also happen when you don''t pay attention at all. So if you practice easily now, but when it comes to that time, once this kind of battle takes your life, Then you will be unprepared, because you have no experience to deal with this kind of fighting, but the reverse situation is different. If you are in such a fighting environment every day, and you practice in this way every day, then when you really encounter such things, those who want your lives, There is no way to do much harm to you, because you are experiencing these things every day, doing things every day, that is, you have enough experience to deal with. Those who want to kill you also have enough experience to kill each other. Only by exercising in this way can you really be strong, If you can''t do that, then the rest, needless to say, doesn''t make any sense at all. "


    "That''s what I want to tell you. In Longcheng college, this kind of practice is the normal practice. In Longcheng college, this kind of practice is the only way to make you really strong and live long enough. If you want to be relaxed and comfortable, please leave now and don''t stay in Longcheng College, Because there is no comfortable space for you in Longcheng college. If you want to be comfortable, you should wait for your sudden death, because this kind of thing is too normal for practitioners. Without any preventive measures, your life can be taken away at any time, but if you want to be a really powerful practitioner, Then write down what I said. Only by fighting with all your strength can you develop your ability to face anything. "


    The tutor stopped for a while and finally stopped talking about it.


    "Learning and cultivation have already told you how to do it, so what''s next

 Chapter 1379

    In addition, Longcheng college has no other requirements for you, such as clothing and weapons. All kinds of things do not have any rigid constraints on you. You can wear what you like and what kind of weapons you are willing to take. There is no constraint on what kind of weapons you must use to fight fairly in Longcheng college, All battles can be unfair, because all battles in the divine world are full of the possibility of unfairness. Maybe the opponent you meet is holding a god like weapon and can kill you with one move, or you are holding a god like weapon and can kill you with one move. There is no fairness at this time, Similarly, there is a problem in Longcheng university itself, that is, you should worry that if you kill you with weapons far beyond your strength, or kill you with weapons far beyond your strength, there will be no problem. On the other hand, if you kill each other with weapons of higher level, you will also be free from any constraints, Gaotian divine world itself is an unfair world, so there is no fairness in Longcheng University. Here, you need to grasp it by yourself, not be constrained by others, and give you a fair space. Here, unfairness is normal. Only when you can achieve unfair competition between each other, can you fight for more rights and interests for yourself, If the world is fair, then there will be no pressure and competition in the world. It is just because the world is so unfair that someone grabs someone to make the weak stronger and the strong stronger. It is unfair that drives the progress of the whole divine world. You may not recognize this, but think about me later, I''ll know if what I said today is reasonable. "


    "Back to the topic we just talked about, there are no restrictions on your travel in Longcheng college. You can leave Longcheng college or stay in rural college all the time. I don''t care if you leave Longcheng college, because you are not bound. What do you want to do when you leave Longcheng college? It''s your own business, which has nothing to do with me. If you are afraid to die outside, it''s also your own consequence, which has nothing to do with the college. Now I want to focus on how you should travel when you stay in Longcheng college. First of all, I hope you can understand that although there is no rigid agreement in Longcheng college, how you should travel, Of course, it is impossible to make a specific agreement on this kind of thing, but as a tutor, I kindly remind you that 1. In the dangerous environment of Longcheng college, you''d better not travel at night, because at night and when a danger is born, darkness can cover up everything and make people''s inner darkness burst out, In that case, it''s very unfavorable for you to travel at night, which will only increase the risk of your own unprovoked death, because some people want to take the assassin''s route. In that case, they are likely to take any pedestrian who appears in the night, Do their own experiments, maybe they are strong enough, but you can''t guarantee that they won''t attack the weak, or even they are not strong enough. It''s possible to take some losers as test objects. You must be prepared for that. "


    "Except at night, I don''t restrict you any time, and I have nothing to tell you, because except at night, any risk is the same, and you can travel as you like. But I also want to remind you that although it''s dangerous to travel at night, it''s also the same during the day, which doesn''t mean absolute safety, What you need to do is to try not to be too ostentatious when you travel. If you are too ostentatious in Longcheng University, it is often a short-lived situation, because once you make a rumor, it is easy to make people uncomfortable. Longcheng university is a place to release your nature. Whether you are strong or weak, you like to be vicious or aboveboard, In Longcheng college, you can be released completely. If you meet a person who is easy to kill you, it''s easy to offend some people, so you''d better take good care of yourself, don''t make trouble, and try not to offend some people when you travel, Of course, if you think you have enough ability to deal with everything, it''s another matter. I''ll give you this form to tell you how to survive in Longcheng University. Of course, the survival here is to ensure your safety when you travel. If you can''t ensure your safety, then I advise you to travel less. "


    "After the trip, I want to remind you of the problem of making friends in Longcheng college. Although the tutor of Longcheng college is not a nanny, and will never be your nanny, there are still many things to tell you in the first class. I don''t think you will teach you in other colleges, I won''t tell you because there are no such problems. I can even tell you these things at any other time. But it''s not difficult in Longcheng University. I won''t tell you these things in the future, but how do you face these problems in the future? So I have to tell you these things in advance, So that you won''t say that I told you or didn''t tell you these things later. "


    "It seems that the problem of making friends is very simple. It doesn''t need special thinking or any other worries, because since it''s making friends, it''s going to be able to make good friends. But the reason why I want to remind you of this is to tell you that it''s better to be cautious when making friends in Longcheng University, Moreover, every friend should be cautious. In Longcheng University, I think you should know everything at a glance. There is no doubt about the competition among all people. There are so many resources. How you want to be good friends depends on how you divide up these resources, Of course, it is impossible for Rongcheng college to have a true friend. Once you become a true friend, the friendship established under this pattern of life and death is actually very deep. You can get the support of these best friends wherever you go. But in Longcheng college, you should not expect everyone to be friends with you, It''s an unrealistic thing in itself, and it''s unrealistic anywhere. "

 Chapter 1380

    "So in Longcheng University, you don''t want this kind of situation to happen. In Longcheng University, the probability of making intimate friends is very low. So in the process of communication, whether it''s men and men, men and women, or women and women, you''d better see clearly the reality of communication, And I advise you not to make friends who are too far behind your own strength, because once there is a conflict between friends, the weak one is often the one who is killed. This kind of thing has long been used to in Longcheng University, but for you, this is the place that needs attention. "


    "In addition, in the process of communication, I advise you not to tell everything about yourself before you know what the other person is like. It doesn''t matter. The real best friend won''t betray. You must believe in betrayal. That''s because there are enough chips. Conversely, there is no betrayal. It''s just that there are not enough chips, When you know that everything is likely to be betrayed, if you entrust everything to yourself, then it is very likely that you will end up in the end. Making friends here is a very skill testing thing, and I will not tell you how to do it, because it is a matter of no answer, no standard answer, Naturally, it is impossible to give you the so-called reference, which requires you to explore by yourself. What I said just tells you that there is such a thing, you must prepare for it in advance, instead of being at a loss when you are killed. Making friends in Longcheng university is the most skillful thing, It''s even more skill testing than survival itself, so you have to take it easy, and then I won''t care about you, so now you can hear as much as you can, and I won''t tell you anything else if you ask me again. "


    "The next step is to eat. Do you think that suddenly I became a nanny? I just told you clearly that the tutor of engineering college can never be your nanny, but what I''m talking about now is about your food, clothing, housing and transportation. These things are of no details. They are typical things that a Paul has to do, but I have to tell you, Although what I''m talking about now looks like what the nanny said, after today''s class, if you ask me later, I won''t tell you any of these things. What you have to do is how much you can listen to now. There are not many rules and regulations to restrict you to do these things, That''s why I will tell you some of the most basic things about Longcheng college, such as food, clothing, housing and transportation. These are the most basic things in any place, especially in the very bad living environment of Longcheng college. These are related to your own lives. So don''t laugh. If you ignore this, your lives may be taken away at any time, When the time comes, you don''t even have a chance to cry. "


    "You go on."


    The following students did not feel any impatience because what the tutor said seemed like what the nanny said. On the contrary, when they listened to what the tutor said in front of them and what she did now, they felt very calm and even surprised, Because it''s the first time that they really know these things in detail


    "Since you don''t think I''m wordy, I''ll make these specific things clear to you, so that you won''t encounter any problems in the future. It''s my fault that I didn''t make it clear. In terms of food, maybe you don''t think it''s any different from other colleges. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you go to the canteen to eat or buy something anywhere, But what I want to tell you is that in Longcheng college, even in the whole Xianglong City, you''d better be careful with what you eat. After all, your opponent may kill you in various ways at any time, including putting some poison in your diet, getting something to kill you or losing your fighting power, It''s totally possible. Although this kind of thing is not a common problem, once it happens, it''s a 100% probability, especially if it happens to you, you can only think of yourself as having bad luck. Anywhere you can explain it, you may think it''s mean, but survival itself is a way of unscrupulous means, What I want to tell you is that there is no distinction between noble and humble in survival. As long as you are alive, it is your greatest significance. There is no distinction between noble and humble in survival. To defeat your opponent in any way is the embodiment of survival ability. In Longcheng University, I don''t want you to learn the so-called cultivator spirit. That kind of thing will only make you die faster on the battlefield, But what Longcheng university wants is for you to survive and become strong. No matter whether you become an evil strong or a noble strong in the end, it''s not a problem. So in this way of education, you can imagine how many means you can use to win or kill someone. "


    "In fact, the normal situation is a little better. Under normal circumstances, people are not so despicable. They don''t use poison or medicine to defeat their opponents, but that doesn''t mean you can be careless about it. Let me remind you two things. First of all, when you have conflicts with anyone else, you''d better be more careful when eating, None of you can guarantee that your opponents will not give you such a sudden attack, which will make you die unprepared. After all, in the case of contradiction, anyone may kill you by all means. The other point is also the most important point, which is before any game, such as some communication games, Some tests, some confrontations, these competitions, you should pay attention to all the big and small, you''d better pay attention to your diet before the competition, in any case, there may be the situation of taking medicine or even poisoning in order to win the competition or better ranking. In Longcheng college, this kind of thing has never stopped. There are often some competitions in which some people can''t compete temporarily, or some people die before the competition, or some people have a toxic attack during the competition. In Longcheng college, you don''t think you are poisoned or drugged. The college will investigate for you. If you really think so, it''s naive, Longcheng college is not responsible for these things. You need to think about everything by yourself. "

 Chapter 1381

    "Don''t rely on your tutor, and don''t rely on the college to find justice for you. The college only provides you with a platform for learning and cultivation, but it has no obligation to find anything for you and fight against injustice for you. Fighting against injustice in Longcheng college is the most stupid thing for the College and the tutor, At the beginning of the college, I hope you can take good care of yourself instead of letting others wipe your ass when something happens. So speaking of this, I think you''d better know that the college will never ask you to do anything about these things. "


    "Once something really happens, first of all, the college will never investigate for you who is the person who poisoned or drugged you, and I will seek justice for you. Second, the college will not investigate the backstage thugs, and who punished them severely in Longcheng college. This is a kind of ability to survive, Make the one who proves that his viability is not strong, and even poisoning can''t be avoided. Then sooner or later, he will be killed. Similarly, for the winning party, he can know how to defeat his opponent. Although the way is a bit unscrupulous, he will win at last. This kind of thing is perfectly normal. "


    "Maybe you think Longcheng university is so cruel that there is no justice to speak of. But in fact, when you think carefully about the career of practitioners, it is impossible for you to find justice. Therefore, Longcheng university does not want to create impossibility, but create impossibility itself, So the college doesn''t need to make it possible, because the first thing you have to face is the world without justice. If Longcheng college, like other colleges, creates a hypocritical, fair and just world for you, you will not be acclimatized after you leave the college, and you expect the world to give you fair and just treatment, But in fact, the world is not. Even if you eat a meal, you may be envied and poisoned by others. Even if you walk on the road and are not pleased by others, someone will kill you and plunder you. This is the case of Longcheng college. What''s the situation of the high heaven outside and what''s the situation inside Rongcheng college, The situation you encounter in Longcheng college is the situation you will encounter in Gaotian Shenjie, so after you go out from Longcheng college, I believe you can integrate into the cruel fighting environment of Gaotian Shenjie as soon as possible. "


    "I hope that the first thing you learn in Longcheng college is not to separate the college from the actual situation of Gaotian divine world. Perhaps in your previous impression, college is college and Gaotian divine world is Gaotian divine world. You can spend your study life comfortably in college, but after Gaotian divine world enters, you begin your cruel real life, What you may feel as like as two peas in other colleges, but I want you to put aside this mentality at the Dragon college, you must first have a mindset that the rural academy is exactly the same as the heavens. The high heaven is a cruel living environment, so the Dragon City College is a cruel living environment. Because you are going to enter the high heaven after all, instead of living in the college all the time, so in the college you have developed a relaxed and dignified life. There is no doubt that it is not a good thing for you to enter the high heaven. Maybe the present Longcheng college is a little cruel to you, But Rongcheng college can never let you out of the high heaven. The reality is how cruel the high heaven is. In Longcheng college, it is a condensed reflection of the cruel status quo of the high heaven. If you can''t accept the status quo of the high heaven, why come to Rongcheng College of Longcheng college? It is a miniature of the high heaven, How sinister people''s hearts are, how obvious they can be in the realm of heaven. Similarly, people from the realm of heaven will show all the sinister people''s hearts in Longcheng college. Only when you learn to guard against the sinister people''s hearts here can you be like a fish in the realm of heaven, otherwise you will not be able to study in the college, After you leave, you can quickly adapt to the living environment of the high heaven god world. In most cases, if the living environment of the college is not cruel, it will be difficult for you to adapt to that environment when you enter the high heaven god world. I can even say for sure that the more students who live leisurely in the college enter the high heaven god world, the stronger the adaptability and the higher the probability of death. "


    "Well, I won''t tell you more about this. Anyway, you have a bottom in your mind. You probably know what kind of place Longcheng college is, and you should make a good psychological expectation and adjust your state. Don''t think it''s very fun and relaxing like other colleges, but think about the Longcheng college where you are now, It''s a part of the high heaven god world. The dangers you may encounter in the high heaven god world are all possible here. After you enter the high heaven god world, how to guard against the enemy will be so low here. Let''s return to the topic of eating. "


    "I have just told you that in Longcheng college, the danger is equal to that of the high heaven. So when it comes to eating, you will also find that once it comes to interests, you may suffer a devastating blow at any time. Eating is the most easy place for people to relax their vigilance, and it is also the most easy place for opponents to succeed. If you are not careful, In fact, from the death data of Longcheng university itself, generally speaking, the more there is a big competition, the higher the probability of death, and the overall number of deaths will rise, which means that everyone will use some disgraceful means for their own interests. These means are very big, To a certain extent, it includes poisoning your opponent''s food, or adding something to your drinking water, for example, to make you lose your fighting ability. If you are a little more vicious, you can directly kill yourself. If you are not prepared, then none of you has the right to complain, because it is your own carelessness that has nothing to do with others, You can''t expect your opponent to be kind to you, nor can you expect your tutor to be vigilant for you. You can''t even hope that the school will make rules to help you eliminate these dangers. Don''t think about the so-called competition, that is to say, it''s only when you are playing closely on the field that you are called competition. You were born in the divine world. From the moment you were born, In fact, your life is a game, a game without looking back, a game without rehearsal, and a game that is always on the court. "

 Chapter 1382

    "You may not have experienced particularly cruel things now, because you always accept the protection of the college in the college, but from now on, you must be psychologically prepared. If you leave the protection of the college, you will face the real competition. Without all the protection, you need to protect yourself, Only you can protect yourself. Don''t expect others to protect you at any time. Only you can protect yourself can you become a real strong man. "


    "Next, I''ll be a nanny for a while. I''ll tell you something about sleeping. Just right, I''ll tell you all about food, clothing, housing and transportation. In Longcheng University, you may think that sleeping is OK, but in fact, sleeping is the most common problem. Don''t feel that when you go back to your dormitory and lie down in bed, nothing will happen, But as I said just now, what happens to you in Gaotian Shenjie? What happens to you in Rongcheng college? In Gaotian Shenjie, you may be killed at any time when you sleep, and the deepest sleep is also the most dangerous time for you. In Longcheng college, this situation is the same, Maybe you don''t think this kind of problem should exist in the same dormitory, but I have to tell you that even in the dormitory, this kind of problem also exists, and because of the closer distance between each other, the degree of danger is actually higher. If your roommates are jealous and resentful of you, or they are not happy with you and want to kill you, So when you fall asleep, it''s too easy to kill you directly. For you, there''s no room for resistance at all. And when you are in deep sleep, even if the other party kills you directly, you don''t know how you died. "


    "Maybe if I say that, you will feel that there is no safety in Longcheng college. From top to bottom, even in all aspects of food, clothing, housing and transportation, it seems that there is no safety. It seems that every rhythm is the rhythm that makes you die, but in fact, isn''t that the way of the high heaven? This is a world without any security. Here, you are born in danger. You don''t need to consider whether you are safe or not. You just need to know that there is no security in the high heaven. Only by knowing this, can you really prevent the outside world from hurting you, eat, wear, live and travel, Only when you are really cautious about everything, can you improve your survival ability. It''s true that college survival is not a particularly difficult thing. But it''s another matter for those who are careless. It''s not easy for you to survive in Longcheng college. You have to be careful and prepare for everything, You can really accept this kind of living environment of Longcheng college, because Longcheng college will not give you any hesitation space. Here, only when you become a strong cultivator, can you really resist any harm from the outside world, but before you become a really strong cultivator, First of all, you should be alert to the world''s harm to you. As for being so alert, I have just said that you should be careful in all aspects of food, clothing, housing and transportation, because all aspects may make you disappear from the high heaven. "


    "Maybe you think it''s very cruel. In other colleges, you don''t need to worry about these problems at all. It seems that eating, clothing, housing and transportation are all enjoyment in other colleges. That''s right. In other colleges, eating, clothing, housing and transportation are enjoyment in all aspects. There''s not much pressure. You just need to learn theoretical knowledge, It can make you very strong, but it''s not the students taught in other colleges, nor the students taught in other colleges. Each of you will face great danger here. There is no so-called relaxing moment in it, unless your own strength is strong to a certain extent, that''s another matter, If your own strength is so strong that no one else can hurt you, then of course you can bully and enjoy all the resources here. But before your own strength reaches that level, I advise you not to have the slightest idea of this, because you can''t enjoy the so-called relaxation without strength, Maybe in other colleges, you can enjoy this relaxed atmosphere at any time, but this is not another college, and you should not think that you are still in the situation of other colleges. That is unrealistic, and it may cause you to lose your life at any time. "


    "But I also have to tell you that although this is not another college, as long as the students here can survive strongly, when you leave Longcheng college, you will be grateful for the cruelty of Longcheng college, because he let you directly into the strongest survival ranks of the high heaven, no matter where you go in the future, Whether it''s going to travel south or North, or to build a hegemony, or to join an organization, or to join the protoss of spirit or the protoss of time, you will benefit a lot. Everything you get here belongs to you all your life. Since you can survive here until you graduate, you will be able to rest in the high heaven in the future, If you are reluctant to bear hardships now, you will have to bear hardships one day in the harsh living environment of heaven and God. This is absolutely not wrong. Maybe you think it is impossible, but the fact is that everything has gains and losses. When you enjoy it, it means that you create a dangerous space for yourself in the future, Similarly, when you are suffering now, you are creating a relaxed space for your future, just ahead of time and behind time. All things have positive and negative sides. I hope you can understand this clearly, and also hope you can bear in mind that the world has never been smooth sailing or suffering. All the smooth sailing and disaster are intertwined, And it must be half and half. If there is no hardship, there will be no smooth sailing. The same smooth sailing means that there will be some inspiration in the future. You may not understand what I said now, but sooner or later you will know that what I said is a philosophy of life, not realized by me, but by thousands of practitioners, I realized this truth with my own life. "

 Chapter 1383

    "I just want to tell you this truth. If you can know in advance and use it so ruthlessly, I''m glad to congratulate you on having the attitude of a real practitioner in advance. If you can''t understand this state now, it doesn''t matter. I just hope you can think about what I said and don''t regret it one day."


    "Well, now that I have finished what I should say, if you have any questions, you can say them directly. Today''s class is not any other class. I only tell you how to survive in the high heaven. If you have any questions about survival, you can ask me now, because today''s class I only tell you these things, So if you have any questions, I will answer you. But after today''s class, when you come back to the formal class in the afternoon, you want to ask me something about this. Sorry, I will never tell you again, because I have just said that, I won''t repeat what I said for the second time, and I won''t answer questions for one or some of you. It''s not my duty. I''ll give you this opportunity now. If you don''t cherish it, you won''t have this opportunity later. You can take it by yourself. Anyway, it''s useless not to ask me again, I will never tell you one more word. "


    "Can a tutor kill a tutor in a rural college?" Wu Hao suddenly asked a question. When the tutor stopped, the whole classroom was quiet. The atmosphere was frozen as if it was cold in an ice cellar. Everyone looked at the young man in horror. The surprise in his eyes was no less than the explosion of a huge atomic bomb in front of him, Of course, they don''t know what an atomic bomb is.


    Not only the students in the classroom, but also the tutor standing in the middle of the field is dumbfounded. He has never met such a situation. It is the first time that he has met a student for decades as a tutor and asked if he could kill the tutor as soon as he opened his mouth. This situation is really rare in the world, Although the situation of students killing tutors in Longcheng university exists from the beginning to the end, although it is rare and the probability is very small, it does exist. However, when there is a conflict between tutors and students, some students are strong enough to kill tutors directly, At the same time, there are also some students who kill their tutors secretly. These are all small problems. In Longcheng University, tutors also need to find a way to survive here. There is also competition between tutors, the same tutor. There is also such a competitive relationship among students. It''s not a problem. The biggest problem is that no student ever asked his tutor whether he could kill him in the first class, which made him a little confused for a while. This is the first time that he encountered this situation, Presumably, all the tutors of Longcheng college have never met this kind of situation, and this wonderful situation was met by her, which is unprecedented. The tutor was stunned for a long time.


    In the end, the tutor came back to his original surprise, but he showed a happy smile. Obviously, the boy listened to what he just said. In Longcheng University, there is no inevitable connection between tutors and students. The death between students and students is ignored by the college. Once the contradiction between tutors and students breaks out, the tutors and students will not be able to understand each other, If a student is killed by a tutor, the college will not take care of him. Conversely, if a tutor is killed by a student, the college will not take care of him. He obviously listened to what he just said. That''s why he asked such a question. Although he didn''t talk about this question, he also hoped that they could really lead. This question is in rural colleges, Even a tutor is not a so-called friend. In any dangerous situation, a tutor may kill himself, so it''s really a good idea to ask if he can kill his tutor. Questions that should be asked.


    In fact, Wu Hao turned his back to his tutor, but the tutor followed his voice and turned to Wu Hao with a smile on his face. At the same time, he seriously answered his question and said, "this classmate''s question is very good. Maybe you don''t know whether to ask this question, but this classmate asked your question. In Longcheng University, The relationship between students is dangerous. The relationship between tutors and tutors is also dangerous. Similarly, the relationship between tutors and students is also dangerous. There is an inevitable competitive relationship between the two. The so-called living space has no special relationship, which can be avoided. As long as it can, there is an inevitable competitive relationship between the two, So you don''t need to think about all this. If your tutor offends you and you want to kill him, it''s up to you as long as you have the ability to kill him, whether it''s Yin Zhao or Ming Dynasty. Maybe one day you''re not happy with me and someone wants to kill me, If you feel that you have the ability to kill me, you can boldly try to kill a tutor. In Longcheng University, you won''t bear the so-called eternal curse, and you won''t be despised. In Longcheng University, all the situations are different from what you think. Tutors don''t have the necessary survival ability, There is no unique survival privilege in Longcheng college, and the tutor also has to face huge survival risks. This comes from both students and tutors. If you have the ability to kill the tutor, I don''t mind you thinking about it. Even if the tutor really annoys you, Then you can choose to kill your tutor with your own heart. This is the thing itself. There is no hesitation. A person who can kill your tutor is enough to show that you have the ability of a strong opponent of the other party. "


    "Maybe you think it''s incredible. If all the tutors can be killed by the students, where are the tutors from Longcheng university? Is it true that rural colleges are also ready to recruit tutors? In fact, the situation is not as you think. If you are worried about the life safety of your tutor, I advise you to pay attention to your own life safety first. The tutor himself is the tutor of Longcheng University. He is also very clear that Longcheng university is a bad living space. No one here has the necessary survival ability. This is the same thing for the tutor, The pressure of survival is no lower than yours. "

 Chapter 1384

    "As I said just now, tutors are also faced with double pressure from tutors and students, so tutors have to learn how to survive in this cruel College from the beginning, so students who are also on guard are very clear. I think you should know that you should not only be on guard against students and tutors, The same tutors are also on guard against you. Only when they are on guard against each other can they create a real and effective living environment in this harsh living environment and exercise your real survival ability. When you want to kill your tutor one day, you can do it with your own heart. The only thing I want to remind you is that the tutor''s survival ability in Longcheng university is quite high. The probability of death is far lower than that of your students, so before you make this decision, First of all, we have to weigh whether we have the ability to complete this thing. If we don''t have the ability to complete this thing, but just get angry for a moment, then I want to tell you that in the end, you will only get burned. The tutor will not be soft hearted to a student who wants to kill himself, There is no difference between the two identities of tutor and student. There is only the difference between challenger and challenger. Since there are only these two relationships, it is easy for tutor to kill you when they are enraged. If you want to kill tutor, I only advise you to improve your strength, If you want to do this thing again, or if you are not strong enough, I will give you a suggestion, that is, you can make some sure moves. This kind of situation can relatively improve your survival probability. Of course, what I am talking about is that if you are sure, if you are not sure, once you are found by your tutor, Then don''t think that the tutor is a saint. He can forgive your bad behavior. He will never be soft hearted when he should be killed. Do you understand me? Tutors can kill me, but only if you have enough strength or assurance, otherwise you will only burn yourself. I don''t mind you killing me, but as my students, I hope that even if you want to kill me, you will maintain the mental state that a practitioner should have, In that case, even if I was killed by you, I am very glad that my students can do this. If one day I was killed by one of you, then I am also very happy. After all, the students I taught have the ability to kill me, For me as a tutor, it''s a relief. "


    No. 200 people in the whole classroom are all silent at this moment. Everyone is quietly looking at the tutor in front of them. None of them expected that the tutor would say something like this, which means that the tutor has never thought of any difference from them from the beginning to the end. As he said, the translator he is facing is a challenge from the tutor, The other is the challenge from students. But when the challenge happened, what he said was true, that is, the tutor is not a tutor, and the student is not a student. There is only the difference between the challenger and the challenger. Then the tutor can''t pity the so-called student at all. It''s the same with killing the same student when it''s time to kill. At that time, the tutor is not a tutor, What should be killed should be killed directly. There is no second space to choose.


    You don''t need to make a second choice. You can kill everything. That''s your ability. If you can''t, that''s your own bad luck. The tutor has made it very clear that it''s not impossible to kill the tutor. The key is to kill the tutor truly and effectively, If you don''t have the strength to do it, as the tutor said, it''s just a fire. But if you are sure or have the strength to kill the tutor, it doesn''t matter even if you kill the tutor. In case of some special circumstances, it''s not an impossible thing even if you are against the tutor. It''s a reassuring stone for each of them.


    Although it sounds very cruel to be a teacher for one day and a teacher for all one''s life, this sentence is common and effective in other colleges. However, in Longcheng college, this sentence is obviously rejected mercilessly. Even if the tutor is kind to himself, in case of conflict and contradiction, he doesn''t need to think about this kind of thing at all, and causes so-called bondage to his heart, In Longcheng college, you can tear your face with your tutor at any time. On the contrary, this is the real living situation of the high heaven god world. In the high heaven god world, no one is an absolute friend or an absolute benefactor. In any case, you may turn against each other for revenge. This phenomenon exists between students and tutors, even between father and son, If you want to be bound by love, then a practitioner is easily at a loss. It''s impossible to move forward at all. Although death may happen at any time, it''s another matter to face one''s own death. When the tutor threatens one''s life, he can kill the tutor directly according to the requirements and standards of the opponent. For them, in fact, it tells them how to survive in Longcheng University.


    In Longcheng University, if this kind of thing is allowed, then all other problems are not allowed. As the tutor explained earlier, Longcheng university itself is a dangerous living space. There are not many rules here. The key is whether you can stay and survive well. If you can''t survive, you can''t live well, Then other rules are meaningless. If we can survive all the time, we can survive without rules.


    Although it seemed cruel to say this, everyone was shocked after hearing this, and everything made them suddenly enlightened. Originally, the living environment of Longcheng college was suitable for them, and I don''t know whether the living environment of Longcheng college can make them stronger. But now, after listening to the tutor''s words, On the contrary, they feel that they can have a better space in Longcheng University. At the same time, these words also give them a greater goal and direction of efforts, because even the tutors have this situation, so even they undoubtedly have the same situation. In this situation, even the tutors are facing such a huge survival risk, so what space do they have not work hard.

 Chapter 1385

    Tutors have to cultivate their own students, but also face the killing and challenges of their own students, which is actually a very dangerous situation for tutors. But the tutor will still do his job of teaching students, even if it is a risk for them to cultivate stronger people, but they still do so, so why don''t they work hard?


    And if you think about it carefully, even the relationship between tutors and students in Longcheng university has this kind of killing risk. In fact, there are risks in everything. There is no doubt that all risks exist around them. Tutors are the highest challenge on their way to survival, because tutors can kill students, And those of them who are students are more likely to annoy the tutor. If the tutor is angry and will kill, then their living space will be compressed very narrow. If they don''t work hard and don''t take the tutor as the goal, then their survival risk will be very high. They only take the tutor as the goal of their cultivation, Only in this case can the danger caused by the tutor be easily eliminated. If the danger caused by the tutor can not be eliminated, there is no doubt that he may be killed by the tutor at any time. Only when he is strong enough, can he be killed by the tutor, Only when you can kill your tutor, can you have a real chance to survive. Only when you can kill your tutor, can you really eliminate all the dangers. I think when you have the strength to kill your tutor, your viability in Longcheng University will reach its peak.


    "I see."


    Wu Hao nodded his head seriously. He didn''t expect that the tutor would answer this question so seriously, and he didn''t expect that the tutor would say such a thing, although it sounds a little incredible, But hearing these words also shows that Longcheng college is indeed training according to this standard and requirement, and the tutor is also training students according to this requirement. Only by training tutors according to this requirement and training students according to this requirement can we create such tutors, and such tutors can also create a very strong student.


    Wu Hao found that he quite liked the rules of Longcheng college. Although it was very dangerous in Longcheng college, what he did now was not dangerous? Except when he is with his own woman, he can enjoy their wonderful body freely, and there is no danger, but there is danger at any time. In the high heaven, he is faced with the risk from any other place, and at the same time, he is faced with the double danger from the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit, Even in addition, he is faced with the danger from the dark Protoss. All the dangers lurk around him. No one knows when there will be a big explosion. In this case, he has no heart to think so much, and even less to enjoy the comfort. Tianyuan college and Qinghe college in front of them are really too carefree. In fact, there are no risks in everything there. They just use theoretical knowledge to teach themselves how to become more powerful, but they don''t teach those students, and they don''t even feel the pressure of survival. However, in Longcheng college, this situation is quite different, Just after entering the first class of Longcheng University, he can clearly feel that the pressure of survival of Longcheng university is very huge. Anyone can become his own enemy, and the tutor who teaches him around him can become his opponent. In this case, he has to adjust his state to make himself stronger, Only when they become more powerful, can they survive in all kinds of bad living environment.


    For Wu Hao, Longcheng university is not dangerous. With his current strength, even the dean of Longcheng University, he doesn''t pay attention to it. He has the strength to fight against these risks. However, these teaching concepts of Longcheng University made him feel that he benefited a lot from the first class, that is, to adjust his fighting mentality, In any case, we should correct our ability to foresee risks and also our ability to be alert to risks. Only when we are alert at any time, can we not be at a loss when there is danger in the future. Only when we prevent all risks within our control, can we face the danger calmly, Only when you are in such a state of mind and are alert to all aspects of food, clothing, housing and transportation, can you really be able to cope with risks. For example, if you are ready to fight at any time and prevent the occurrence of risks, even if the Protoss and the protoss of the spirit work together to make trouble for you, Then I have enough ability to deal with them. Even when the danger happens, the dark Protoss suddenly gets into trouble. I also have enough strength and enough preparation to deal with them. If I am free and unrestrained now, I don''t think about anything, I don''t go to anything, and I''m not prepared to guard against anything, then when the danger happens, Even a small danger may become a danger beyond one''s imagination. At that time, one is at a loss and is likely to face a failure.


    After all, from the beginning to the end, she has been fighting with the leader of Lingtian, and has been accumulating her own strength secretly. She is preparing herself for risks, and is also enhancing her ability to prepare for risks. In this case, she still tells herself, The risk in the future may be very huge. No matter what, we still need to improve our strength to a stronger level. Only by constantly enhancing our strength can we make our strength stronger and be able to play a more active role in the future when there are more dangers. Maybe we are preparing in the right direction now, but she still tells herself, You can be more cautious and do better.


    "If you understand, I hope all of you can understand what I said. In Longcheng University, don''t think that only the contradiction between students can be solved by fighting. For you, survival is not only between students, but also between students and tutors, This means that the risks you face come from all aspects, and the tutor may kill you if he sees you unhappy. "

 Chapter 1386

    "You should not only be on guard against students, but also against tutors. On the other hand, if you are unhappy, then tutors should also be on guard against you. The key is that as a tutor, I am stronger than you. Whether you are willing to admit it or not, it is a fact. So if you want to be unhappy with me, First of all, let''s improve our strength. Although strength does not represent all of survival, strength is an important basis for survival. Only a strong enough strength can make you have a better survival ability. But at the same time, don''t place all your hopes on strength. There are many special cases in Longcheng University and even in the whole divine world, That is, people with excellent strength were killed by those people. Why? In fact, this in turn shows that survival itself is not just powerful. The use of various strategies is also an important factor in making survival ability more powerful. Don''t think that all survival can become powerful only under the influence of strength. In fact, on the contrary, without strength, some people can still survive very well, But at that time, with the combination of profit and stratagem, the survival ability will become stronger. There is no doubt about this. I think you can go back and think about this problem. Perhaps in other colleges, you always realize that as long as it is related to survival, the first thing is to improve your own strength, It seems that only strength can make you strong and have stronger survival ability. But in fact, in Longcheng University, what I want to tell you is that strength is very important, but it is definitely not the only factor. If you want to improve your real survival ability, you should try all other ways to increase your survival probability, Equipped with spirit beast strategy, everything can be used to improve your survival ability. Only when your survival ability is strong enough, you are qualified to choose whether to rely on strategy or strength. Everything is the same. When you reach a certain point, you can choose a single way, For example, when your strength is too strong, you can easily win any battle without any stratagem, because your strength can crush any stratagem. On the other hand, when you don''t have enough strength, you only have enough intrigue, And when you can skillfully and quietly use these intrigues, then you can also rely on strategy to complete the survival without relying on strength. But now your strategy is also insufficient. When you are in the middle, you need to give full play to your wisdom, In all of these situations, you need to upgrade both of yourself to survive better. "


    "I see."


    200 people in the classroom answered and nodded. Everyone listened to his words. Now they all know that it''s not easy to survive in Longcheng University. It''s also not easy for the tutor to survive. It''s very difficult for everyone to live here, It''s not that who lives more easily than who. Although tutors have great advantages when they face students, on the contrary, when they face tutors, they have equal strength and stratagem. They also face all kinds of survival pressure. Only when their strength is strong enough, can they avoid any risk, Then, as the tutor said, strength is not only strength, survival needs factors, there are too many strength, just on the one hand, it is so for them, and it is also so for the tutor to watch out for students. Local tutors are also the same for those who are students. When students are on guard against the harm of tutors, only when they improve their own strength to be strong enough, can they avoid these.


    "Well, do you have any other questions now?"


    "Teacher, I want to ask a question. In Longcheng college, although killing people is not responsible, fighting in Longcheng college can''t be as simple as punching and kicking. As a practitioner, once a battle happens, it may be very complicated and may become a large-scale battle. In that case, if all kinds of buildings in Longcheng college are damaged, do students need to compensate themselves? "


    All the students who asked this question were stunned. At the same time, all of them focused on the tutor. This question was very good. Many people didn''t think about this question before. But after this question was asked, all of them felt that it was a necessary question. Since the living environment of Longcheng University was so bad, Conflicts may break out at any time. As practitioners, once conflicts break out, they may have a large-scale battle at any time. This so-called large-scale battle is very likely to damage a whole teaching building, and even the buildings in a larger area will be affected. It is possible that the buildings on the ground will collapse at any time, In this case, if the students are required to make compensation themselves, the situation will become more complicated. In case the whole building is collapsed, it is an astronomical number to lose money. They have no time to practice and can only make money to lose money.


    "It''s interesting to ask this question. I find that your young people''s thinking is becoming more and more active now. It''s not that no one asked this question in the students I taught before, but few people asked this question


    For a moment, the classroom was full of voices of discussion. Everyone was whispering and thinking about whether to lose money or not. It was also an unknown number for them. If they had such a big impact in other colleges, they would certainly lose money. But in Longcheng college, this situation became a bit special. Longcheng college itself had no other rules and regulations, Students can''t fight and die. They may fight at any time. That''s more common. It''s really hard to guess whether the college will bear the damage caused by fighting.

 Chapter 1387

    "I don''t think so."


    Someone said loudly: "the rule of Longcheng college is that students are not required to bear any responsibility. Even killing people can be allowed. In this case, the college should allow buildings to be destroyed. After all, only in this case can students'' survival ability be greatly improved. How to say, if the College needs students to lose money, Then the students will not dare to fight boldly. In this case, everyone''s survival ability will be constrained. There is no way to fight freely, so the pressure of survival will naturally shrink in disguise. As you have just said, the rural college is to create a living space as far as possible, which is the same as that of the high heaven, In Gaotian Shenjie, if the fighting destroys the buildings and some public property, then the two sides of the fighting are very likely to run away after the fighting, and it is impossible to find a way to pay. Therefore, in the case of Longcheng University, I think it should be the same. There is no need to pay at all. "


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s necessary to pay for this kind of situation in Longcheng University. If it''s necessary to pay, the students will be tied up. Since they are tied up, it''s impossible to exercise their viability. In the high heaven, no one will be tied up because there are buildings around, My tutor has just said that Longcheng college is indeed designed according to the standards of the high heaven. In this case, of course, there is no need to compensate for the damage to the building. If compensation is needed, I think everyone else is afraid to fight and try to improve their viability. After all, everything in the rural college is public facilities, Even if we have to pay for breaking the ground, then we are too lazy to do it. "


    This view was supported by most people. Many people nodded to agree with this idea. Even those who didn''t nodded didn''t know whether they wanted to lose money or not. But at this time, Wu Hao made a different voice. He shook his head and said, "I think in Longcheng University, if this happens, it should be necessary to lose money."


    "Oh? Why do you think so? " The tutor looked at Wu Hao curiously.


    "The reason is very simple. On the surface, Longcheng university doesn''t seem to have any constraints. On the surface, it doesn''t seem to care about the death probability of students, or the death probability of tutors. As long as something happens, it will die, but in fact, the death probability of Longcheng University is far from as high as we all think, This should not be a situation without rules and regulations. Although it is said that in some special circumstances, the battle will only take place when the strength is strong enough and the strength is strong enough. However, the death probability of the battle will not be particularly high when the strength is at the same level, Similarly, the situation of low-level strength level is the same. It will not be said that the low-level strength must be able to kill the low-level strength. Under the same strength, the survival probability of anyone is almost the same, and there is not much difference. In this case, the death probability of Longcheng university is low, Moreover, although Longcheng University on the surface encourages it to become a strong survivor in the harsh competitive environment, it should have constraints on the other hand in order to control the rising mortality rate. If the mortality rate is too high, Rongcheng university must constantly recruit students for a long time, which is also a burden to Longcheng university itself. So what kind of way to control it? This question just now is obviously an answer. If students can engage in wanton destruction in Longcheng University, and all kinds of battles happen at will, without any investigation and compensation, then students will be wanton once there is a battle, and Longcheng university itself will not be able to bear such a burden, such as battles that can happen everywhere, So anyone can take everything here. Isn''t Bruce Lee college going to be rebuilt all the time, but in fact, this hasn''t happened. What''s the reason? It is obvious that the buildings of Longcheng college are not allowed to be damaged. If they are damaged, they need enough compensation to create a new building. In this case, most people dare not damage the buildings easily. If they dare not damage the buildings, the scale of natural fighting will be much smaller. If the scale of fighting is small, they can''t go all out to fight, If you go all out to fight, the death rate will be high. But if you can''t go all out to fight, the death rate will continue to decline. The death rate of Longcheng college is only slightly higher than that of other colleges. I think it''s also a means of control. Now the death rate can be maintained, On the surface, it seems that this situation can only be achieved because of the balance between strength and strength. But in fact, because Longcheng university itself has no other rules and regulations, it must set up some obstacles in other invisible places to control the rise of mortality. Otherwise, under the rules and regulations of Longcheng University, The mortality rate will definitely be extremely high, which is definitely not the situation that rural colleges want. "


    "Although Longcheng university has always advocated training students'' survival ability in a worse living environment, there are also restrictions. I believe that any restrictions without restrictions will be constrained by additional restrictions. Only in this way can we ensure that everything is under control. I don''t believe that there are no uncontrollable factors in the world, I don''t believe there are any rules and regulations in the world. "


    "That''s very good. It''s true that the buildings of Longcheng college can''t be easily damaged. If they are damaged, then the students must bear the responsibility themselves. If they lose money, they should help the reconstruction. Moreover, the college has clear regulations in this respect. If both sides of the fighting don''t die after the battle, Then, according to the amount of compensation required for the destruction of the building, both sides share the amount of compensation. If one party dies and the other party wins the battle, then the party who wins the battle will make full compensation. This is also a point I want to remind you. Although Longcheng college has no other requirements in fighting, you can kill if you want, and you can kill if you don''t want. But if you cause damage to the building, you need to pay for the money yourself. So in fighting, no matter what, I hope you will be careful, Don''t put all your energy on fighting, and then destroy the buildings of Longcheng college at will. In that case, after a battle, you may face huge compensation. "

 Chapter 1388

    The tutor nodded and said with a smile, "don''t think that this rule is only valid for you, and it is also valid for the tutor. If the tutor destroys the college building in the process of fighting, he will also face the same compensation. If there is no discount, he will pay the compensation."


    The tutor stopped and looked at their reactions with a smile. The reactions of these 200 people were all wonderful at this time. Unexpectedly, Longcheng University, which has no rules and regulations, has such a rule. Moreover, this rule seems to have a very big business. I always feel that this rule has constrained many people.


    "Brother Linghao, I didn''t expect Longcheng college to have such a move. It''s really unexpected." Lingfei son said with tears and laughter.


    "Yes, this is indeed a great accident, but it is also a means for Longcheng university to regulate and control students. After all, if there are no regulations, the fight between students may become a fierce fight. The probability of death is too high, which is definitely not the result Longcheng university wants to see, Longcheng university wants to have a fierce competition among students, but they absolutely don''t want the competition between students to become vicious and unrestrained. In that case, Longcheng University will have a very high probability of death as you said before, but as you can see now, the probability of death of Rongcheng university is not high, That is definitely a result of the constraints of various rules and regulations. "


    Wu Hao said: "if a building is damaged and needs to be compensated, many people try not to damage the building as much as possible in order not to compensate, then the influence of the battle is absolutely small. People do not dare to fight with all their strength, otherwise they need to compensate for the damage to the building. And if you think carefully about what your tutor has just said, if both sides of the battle survive, When the building is damaged, all two people need to share the compensation equally. But if one of them dies, the remaining one will have to bear all the compensation. Do you think that this is absolutely not a simple sentence. In fact, it contains the idea of Longcheng university to control the student mortality rate, And I think this very clever move is absolutely quite smart. Under the restriction of this rule, many people will not be so fierce. "


    "You mean..."


    Ling fei''er thought about this sentence, then suddenly realized it, and said with a smile: "if you want to kill each other, you need to accompany all the money left, then I think both sides of the fight will leave a way for themselves, so it is absolutely impossible to kill each other with all their efforts, Because if you kill the other party, you need to pay for all the damage you have caused. In this case, I think the vast majority of people are not stupid. They will also try to find a way to stop. Although the battle will be very fierce, as long as both sides are alive, there will be one person to share the damage, In this case, even if there is a fierce battle, I don''t think you are particularly willing to kill the other party, because if you kill the other party, then you have to pay all the compensation. It''s really not cost-effective, even for this reason, I think they will try their best


    "Yes, you girl, you are more and more intelligent now."


    Wu Hao laughed happily, and then said: "that''s the truth. On the surface, Longcheng University seems to have no restriction on the killing of students, but in fact, this regulation just creates a huge restriction on them. Although this restriction seems empty, and it''s only a simple matter to compensate for the damage of the teaching building, However, the design and construction of the teaching building itself cost a lot of money. If damage is caused casually, the compensation will be very huge. They come to Longcheng university to study. If they just go out to make money all day in order to make compensation, it''s meaningless. In order to avoid this situation, they will leave a way for their opponents, At the same time, it is also to leave a way for themselves. Only in this case can they avoid huge compensation. When compensation is really made, of course, everyone wants to be fair. It was originally the damage caused by two people, so of course, two people have to make compensation. So when fighting, I think that although everyone will fight with all his strength, in the end, at the end of the battle, I think everyone will leave a way back for their opponents. In essence, they will also leave a way back for themselves. Only in this case can they reduce their burden. Otherwise, they will go their own way to kill each other, so the compensation they face will be full. For them, it may be a temporary pleasure, and then the compensation they bear will take a long time to pay back, There will be shadows in the future. In this case, Longcheng College''s means to control the probability of students'' death actually go up. As long as there is a battle inside Longcheng college, it is likely to cause huge damage to the building. In order not to compensate, they will leave a way for their opponents, so the probability of death will naturally come down. "


    "I thought that Rongcheng college really didn''t have any constraints. I didn''t expect that Longquan college had such a constraint secretly. And I think the constraint is actually very big. After all, there is a lot of money to accompany the whole building. Everyone comes to Longcheng college to study. If they want to lose so much money all at once, no one is willing to, It''s also very difficult to get so much money to compensate all at once. In this case, we have to shrink our combat effectiveness, but we can''t go all out to fight. Although the tutor said that in this case, we should go all out to fight, so that we can burst out our strength, really challenge our limits, and have a very strong survival ability, However, under the rules and regulations, people can''t give full play to their strength and fight. What a contradiction. In this case, we should not choose to give up one. If it''s true, we should directly restrict our combat effectiveness, and give us a scope and point, Stop at what point, stop at what point, instead of now, on the one hand, we are required to fight with all our strength, on the other hand, we are unable to fight with all our strength. As a result, we are all very contradictory and can''t control well. Should we fight or not? In this case, the college wants to control the death rate, But there is no way to solve the contradiction between students in a real way to test their viability. "

 Chapter 1389

    "Rural colleges just want to exercise their viability? Exercise everyone''s survival ability? Isn''t it contradictory in this case? " Ling fei''er shakes her head helplessly. This kind of thing is really a little difficult for him to understand. Although she knows why Longcheng college does this, he doesn''t understand the phenomenon behind this. On the one hand, Longcheng college wants to improve the students'' survival ability, so that they have stronger strength and higher survival opportunities, However, because they have to be fined for this kind of thing, it is obvious that they have an invisible fear of them. They should try their best not to fight on a large scale, and try not to kill the other party when fighting, otherwise they will have to bear all the compensation. In this case, who is willing to go all out to fight, This is against the teaching purpose of Longcheng University.


    "Although you are not wrong in this idea, maybe this is the real situation of the high heaven god world. In fact, everyone can fight recklessly in the high heaven god world, but do you think about it carefully? If it is true that we can fight recklessly, then the city has long been destroyed. In fact, the battles in the city are often small-scale, and we will not fight on a large scale, because we are really faced with the situation of damaged buildings. At that time, maybe we can not solve the problem by escaping, It is very likely that they will be chased by other strong men in the city. This situation restricts them from fighting with all their strength. Most of the fighting with all their strength that we see often takes place in the wilderness where there is no one. In this case, everyone can exert their strength and cause damage to the environment in the wild. No one cares in the high heaven, Moreover, in the wild, all kinds of battles can take place without fear. Even killing the other side will not cause any damage, no compensation is needed, and no danger is faced. Therefore, in most cases, such kind of reckless and crazy fighting always takes place in the wild, but on the contrary, in cities, where there are buildings, Most of the situations you can see are convergent, because in addition to destroying buildings, they also face the risk of being chased, even if they don''t lose money. In fact, the concept of losing money is similar to losing money, which is a kind of constraint on their own strength. Only such constraint exists, Then we can''t fight with all our strength. "


    Wu Hao said: "since we can''t fight with all our strength, it''s obvious that the situation in Gaotian Shenjie is the same as that in Longcheng University. In Gaotian Shenjie, people are afraid to destroy buildings because they are afraid of being chased by others. In fact, the situation in Longcheng university is the same because they are afraid of destroying buildings and causing huge compensation, We dare not fight with all our strength, so on the contrary, if you think about it carefully, this is the most real situation of the high heaven god world. The high heaven god world is not a real unbridled place. In those places that will not cause any impact in the wilderness, unbridled fighting can be carried out, but in some places with buildings in the city, On the contrary, most battles are subject to certain constraints. It seems that this is indeed the case in Longcheng University. If it is true that it is not affected by any external influence, it is not like the situation in Gaotian divine world. After all, there are various constraints in Gaotian divine world, but the way of constraint between Longcheng University and Gaotian divine world is different, One is the self-restraint caused by the danger imposed by the outside world, and the other is the artificial restraint of the college through the rule of losing money. "


    "Isn''t it that the two have become contradictory? This situation does not exist in the high heaven, because we don''t need to exercise our strength. We just need to consider whether we can survive. When a battle happens, it is a battle of life and death. But in Longcheng college, the situation is different. We are here to learn, and the college also hopes that we can learn better survival ability here, But on the one hand, we need to learn better survivability, and at the same time, we need to fight with all our strength. On the other hand, we need to restrict our way of fighting. Isn''t this a dilemma? How can we open our hands and feet to fight? " Ling Fei Er asks a way.


    "In fact, this is the smart place of Longcheng college. It seems that Longcheng college is really trying to simulate all the accidents that happen in the high heaven. As I said just now, in the high heaven, there is also the risk of destroying buildings and being chased when fighting, So does this mean that when fighting, you have to consider how to defeat the opponent without large-scale destruction? This is the place to test wisdom. In Longcheng University, you also need to consider wisdom. You not only need to fight with all your strength, but also need to consider how not to damage the building to a greater extent, or not to damage the building as much as possible, Only in this case, your victory will not burden you. If you can do this, then the victory will become very easy, because you can rely on your own ability to control the victory. In what way does it happen? Some people may not care about the situation if they have money. Even if they destroy a building, they can immediately accompany the money, Of course, this kind of person doesn''t matter, but the vast majority of people don''t have such rich assets to support their wanton destruction. In this case, if they want to win, they have to consider some other factors, such as how to kill each other without destroying the whole building, and how to do it when the building has been destroyed, In fact, it''s a more complicated situation to win and save each other''s lives. In fact, this kind of complicated situation exists all the time in the divine world itself. If you want to win without causing a huge impact on yourself, you need to adjust your wisdom to face this phenomenon. "


    "It''s so complicated." Ling fei''er shook her head helplessly. She thought she could fight here, but she didn''t expect that she would be influenced by such a rule. Moreover, this rule has a great influence, because Longcheng college is full of buildings. Anyone who is not careful may destroy the buildings, In this case, I don''t know how to do it freely. If I want to do it freely, I am bound by rules. If I don''t want to do it freely, I lose my meaning here. It''s so contradictory, complicated and annoying.

 Chapter 1390

    "This is the time to test your wisdom. If you can do it well, there is no doubt that you can control all the rhythms. In fact, I think the regulation of Longcheng university is very good. Although it is said that unbridled fighting can cultivate students'' survival ability, on the other hand, it will make people not know how to control themselves. Only when they can control themselves, can they control themselves, You can do better in everything else. If you can control these victories without causing too much influence on yourself, then there is no doubt that you can grasp the rhythm of the battle very well, for example, how to do not damage the building, for example, how to suppress the opponent and not let the opponent cause too much damage, At the same time, for example, how can you kill your opponent without causing too much damage to other things? For example, how can you give your opponent a chance to survive when you have gained enough victory in the process of fighting? This is actually the place to test the cultivator. Only when you do all these things well, You will find that everything can be controlled as you have no rules. It''s not true that there are no rules. It''s not to let you be unscrupulous. No matter how strong a person is, he will be subject to some tangible or intangible constraints. Only when you make full use of these constraints can you make full use of them, You can really be between the so-called rules and no rules


    "Well, anyway, I''ll think about how to deal with this rule of Longcheng college. I thought that I could play my own power when Longshan college was in a battle. Now it seems that I have to adjust my mind. If someone comes to challenge me, Then I''ll see how to deal with his provocation. I can kill him without destroying the building, or leave him a way to live if I can. " Ling fei''er took a deep breath and said with a smile. Wu Hao nodded and touched her head. Now the girl is more and more intelligent, and her comprehension ability is stronger and stronger.


    In his opinion, this rule of Longcheng university is a very wise decision, which ensures that the death rate of the university is controlled. To a certain extent, after all, Longcheng university itself is a place where students are needed. If he really implements this rule in a way without any agreement, Then there is no doubt that the death probability of the whole college will be increased a lot, or even more than 10%, which is a very dangerous probability. If 10% of the people lost in a year plus those who graduated from the college, it will be a very considerable number, And the 10% probability that one in ten people will sacrifice, this probability will have a huge impact on students'' psychology.


    After all, the probability of death is high, and everyone will be seriously worried that their life safety in Longcheng college will be greatly affected. Although Longcheng college itself is such a ghost place, we all know it well in Longcheng college that it will never be easy here, but if the probability of death is too high, then the probability of this thing harming ourselves will be very huge, In this case, everyone will be hesitant about whether they will be 100% affected. After all, even if it''s only 10% probability, it''s 100% if it happens to them. And once the probability is high, they will be closer to the 100% data. Once they are too close to the terrible data, they will be closer to the 100% data, Then everything else will become very scary. I wanted to study hard in Longcheng college, but if it makes people feel like it. If you only come to die, then everything is empty talk. Only when your own life is fully guaranteed, can these things be meaningful. If your life is not guaranteed, then cultivation itself is nonsense. The significance of cultivation lies in living, and the significance of Longcheng college itself lies in teaching people how to live and become a powerful cultivator, This is contrary to the tenet of Longcheng University. If the probability of death is too high, it will inevitably affect the students of the University, and it will also have a huge impact on the university itself. After all, if the students of the University have no confidence and fear in Longcheng University, it will be very difficult for the university to recruit new students, and the new students are unwilling to come, which creates a vicious circle, If the result of this vicious circle continues, Longcheng college will be eroded slowly. If there are no measures to prevent this situation, Longcheng college will disappear sooner or later, but Longcheng college has not disappeared up to now. It can be seen that this method has played a very good role.


    Although it''s as simple as losing money, for the vast majority of practitioners, they don''t have such a big economic foundation to support the huge building compensation of Longcheng University. Although the buildings in the whole high heaven are very cheap, and the prices of land and houses are not too high, it''s only in the case of commercial use, In the college, this situation is quite different. The building price of the college is quite high. The materials used in the college building are totally different from those used in the ordinary commercial housing outside. Considering the students'' training here, the materials used in the college building are all of attractive special materials, which can prevent the students from releasing strong energy to destroy the building, This kind of material itself is very expensive, which is much more expensive than ordinary stone or wood. Once a building is destroyed and rebuilt, it will cost a lot, which is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. At least it is beyond the affordability of ordinary students, even if only one corner of the building is destroyed, The price may be higher than the price of buying one or even two or three houses outside. In this case, no one is willing to make such a mistake. No one wants to kill a person and then let himself be burdened with such endless debt for a long time, After all, I come to Longcheng College for cultivation, not for debt repayment. Although it''s cool to kill people, it''s not everyone is willing to bear the cost after killing people. After all, this matter itself is too troublesome.


    Wu Hao believes that in the whole Longcheng college, although everyone''s attitude is very bad, everyone is easy to get angry, but in the end, everyone will restrain their temper more. After all, only when they restrain their temper, they won''t cause big trouble. Even if they hurt each other badly, they won''t kill each other in the end.

 Chapter 1391

    Because once in this situation, it''s going to be a death anyway. Everyone is going all out. In the case of attack, it''s possible to burst out a huge force and destroy everything. In order not to let this happen to the other side, the best way is naturally to leave a line for the other side, only to leave a good way for the other side, In the end, it''s possible to keep everyone safe. At least, even if some buildings are destroyed, two people can share the pressure equally in the end, which is less than half of the pressure. However, if the other party is really pressed, he will be happy for a moment, but it is not a good thing for him to stay and bear all the College debts.


    "So in the future, you should know how to live in Longcheng college. Everything is not as unconstrained as you think. Even if there are unconstrained things in the world, you need to pay the price of your life. When you are still alive, you must be constrained from all aspects, Just like the high heaven god world, you think that the whole high heaven god world has no constraints, but in fact, as long as you are still alive, this place is full of all kinds of invisible constraints. The same is true in Longcheng University. As long as you are still alive, you will be subject to some invisible constraints and compensation, which can actually be said to constrain your opinions, But it''s also telling you that you should learn to grasp the yardstick and control what you should do and what you shouldn''t do. If you don''t even know this, you will encounter big trouble on the road of cultivation sooner or later, and it will be something you can only pay and solve with the cost of your life. "


    The tutor''s voice was very loud. Looking at them, he said out loud: "maybe you will feel that all this is very contradictory. Xueyuanji wants you to fight hard, take out all your strength, and then win. It requires you to grasp the best opportunity at the last moment, and forgive others. It seems very contradictory, but in fact, In fact, this is a kind of wisdom cultivator. What is really powerful is that it can not kill anyone with one fatal move. This kind of person may be very strong, but this kind of person is not a real strong one. What is the real strong one? That is to be able to forgive others, You may think that this sentence is not appropriate for practitioners. It seems that practitioners do not need to do such meaningless things. But in fact, practitioners are on the contrary. Those who can do this well are always the strongest. Do you know why? "


    "In the whole high heaven divine world, no practitioner exists alone. He lives in a complex network of relationships, in which there are many people as powerful as him, or even more powerful than him. At this time, if he can forgive others, he will leave a way for himself in the future, I will give you a specific explanation. For example, if you meet an opponent in the college and fight with him, if you kill him, then there is no doubt that it is just a matter of death for you, But you never know what kind of strength and influence you have behind the people you killed, and what kind of influence those people will have on you. Maybe you will be retaliated immediately when you leave Longcheng University, but on the contrary, if you choose to detain each other when conflicts occur, You never know whether the other party will remember your kindness. If the other party remembers your kindness, you will meet again one day in the future. Maybe the power behind him will give you an unexpected surprise. Maybe his future achievements will be higher than you, and he will ascend to a higher position. When he is based on your kindness of not killing at the beginning, If you think about it for yourself, will it be a good help to your own future? Even if you become a friend in the future, it''s better to have a strong friend than a strong enemy in the future. It''s not impossible for practitioners to exist alone in this world, but the premise is that you need to have very, very strong strength, In that case, you can say that you have dominated the whole high heaven divine world, but this is not an easy thing after all. If anyone can do this, then I don''t mind that you kill people at will in the high heaven divine world and Longcheng college, because you have the strength to avoid any harm, but only a few people can do this, Very few people live in the most loyal position. There are too many things you need to consider in this position. First of all, you need to consider what kind of person the other person is, what kind of background he has, what kind of impact you will have if you kill him. Second, you need to consider what kind of situation you will encounter after you finish this thing, Then you have to consider the pros and cons of one thing, and the bad side. I have just told you that all kinds of situations need to be considered by you. At the same time, you must also consider your own future. If you really just kill people at will in Longcheng University for a moment, it will be very difficult for you to leave Longcheng University in the future, Even if there are no other enemies, those who have been killed have no influence behind them. The reputation you have built in Longcheng college will not be very good. When you see you in the future, it is difficult to become friends with you, because you are a murderous cultivator. In this case, you will be very difficult to move forward alone in the future, Although it''s not a bad thing for a cultivator to walk alone, it''s not a 100% good thing for a cultivator to walk alone. Many times, a hero helps three bad cobblers to beat a Zhuge Liang. I think you should think it over. Many times, you have to consider when you need help, If someone can help you, if you have wiped out your own way, then only one person will be responsible for what happens to you in the future. On the contrary, if you can save people''s lives at the right time, there is no doubt about the help and benefits you will get in the future, This kind of help and benefits can help you go further on the road of cultivation, and even the road will become wider and wider. Finally, you will find that you have a group of friends who share the same ideals and have the same strength. When you have the same strength, you will always be in a rising channel. "

 Chapter 1392

    "On the other hand, when you are always alone, you will find that there is no object of comparison around you, and you don''t know whether you are strong or weak. You never know when, where and where you are. You just move forward blindly. In that case, unless you are in a very strong psychological state, it is difficult for you to support yourself stronger and stronger, After all, even a cultivator exists as a human being. Only when the foundation of being a human being is guaranteed, can you really become a cultivator. Although in essence, it is to get rid of some foundations of being a human being, if there is only one person in the world, the world will not be in chaos, but as long as there are two people, there will be struggle, and three people will be assigned, The more people there are, the more complicated the situation is. You have to think of more things for yourself. "


    When the tutor finished, his serious eyes swept over the crowd. These words made him say the last words of the class. He also said all the other things. How to choose is their own business, which has nothing to do with him.


    "I won''t tell you anything else. Anyway, it''s the most basic thing in Longcheng University. No matter how much you want to know, I can''t tell you everything. After all, everyone experiences different things in every place. It''s impossible for me to tell you everything, even in the first class, I want to tell you that these things are not enough. It''s impossible. Only when you explore and practice some things on your own, can you really know what kind of way Longcheng college should live. Moreover, there is no final conclusion and no model. Each of you has his own personality, Everyone has their own characteristics, which also means that each of you has a different way of life, character and behavior. There is no way to arrange your behavior with a specific me. Only you know what you should do, and only you can find a way out for your future. I only tell you some of the most basic behaviors, Then you know how to abide by the most basic behaviors in Longcheng University. What to do next is your own business. What you can do is also your own business. How long you can live in Longcheng university is also your own business. As a tutor, I can''t control you so much, I will only tell you that I can tell you something, and I will only tell you what I think can help you, but please remember that I am not going to tell you what is useful to each of you. I am just going to tell you a general range, so that you can know what you are doing and what the scale of this range is, If you can''t grasp it by yourself, everything else will be in vain. No matter how much I say, it won''t have any effect. Only you know what you are doing, and only you know what you are doing, and what its scope is, can you do a good job in restraining yourself, Only when you can restrain yourself, can you really live well here. Don''t make trouble for yourself. At the same time, try your best to make yourself strong, Give yourself more living space and opportunities, which is actually a great test of your wisdom. If you can''t do it yourself, then you are likely to die here at any time in the future. It''s no joke. I hope each of you can leave Longcheng college safely, healthily and with strong strength, Although you are all special students, the most special thing about you is that your strength is weaker than that of ordinary practitioners. After all, you are all my students. Even if you may leave me soon in the future, you have stayed with me. Of course, I hope to see you one day, I also hope that one day my students will become very strong and their relationship with me will be very good. In this way, I can get your help and support when I leave Longcheng college or go to any place in the high heaven. You are my best relationship and you are my best resource, So back to what we just said


    "In Longcheng college, everyone should learn how to deal with contradictions intelligently. You can choose to kill each other, because the college has not made any restrictions and norms on your behavior. There is no problem in itself, because you have the right to do it. The high heaven is such a place, But the high heaven god world needs you to use your wisdom to survive better. If you can''t do it and use your wisdom to survive, then you are likely to pay a huge price for what you are doing in the future. You may think that I am alarmist, but I won''t give you any explanation. Go back and think about what I said, It is inevitable for everyone to pay for what they have done. Only when you can afford what you have done and the consequences it brings, can you do it righteously. I think you should understand that you don''t need to say anything more. "


    "So even though I can choose to kill the students who irritate me, in fact, in order to be more secure in any future situation, I will try my best not to kill my students, and even I will choose to be more patient with her to deal with conflicts. For me, gaotianshenjie is a place that includes Longcheng University, Although Longcheng college is the place where I spend most of my time, I still live in Longcheng college after all, and my students leave Longcheng college every year. If I offend every student, or not to say offend every student, offend too many students, it will not do me any good, Although killing it can make me get great satisfaction in a short time. I killed my opponent and my enemy, but compared with the huge risks buried in the future, I know exactly how to choose. Therefore, no matter what the situation is, I will try my best not to have unnecessary conflicts with students. "

 Chapter 1393

    "It''s not that I can''t kill those students, but that I don''t think it''s necessary to do so. There are many ways to get along in this world, not just the way of life and death. Although you make me look more happy, and as a practitioner, it seems that I pursue such happiness more, but in fact it''s the most ineffective thing, and only I can be really strong, You can be your own master. When you feel that you can control other people''s lives, I advise you not to take other people''s lives as stepping stones to your own success. Only when you master other people''s life and death, can you spare others, will you find that your road is wider and wider, and that a strong man is awe inspiring, It''s not how terrible it is, it''s not that it can make anyone fear his strength, but it''s that people admire his strength. Why don''t you just want to be a real top-level strong man? Don''t just want to kill all people. If you want people to really respect your strength, the best way is to choose not to be stupid when you choose to kill others, Maybe not all of you can repay your kindness, but most of you can. Only by believing in this, can you really make your road wider and wider. Otherwise, you will find that your road will become narrower and narrower. Finally, only one person will walk alone, and after walking alone, you will find that your road will become narrower and narrower, You will also find that it is not as simple as you think. The final road will become more and more difficult. It is so difficult that you can not support yourself. What should you do in this case? What else do you have to choose in this situation? "


    The tutor sighed, as if sighing about himself. Then he continued to add: "in fact, most of the time, what a cultivator cultivates is not strength, but the heart of cultivation. A cultivator with a strong heart will find that he can really overcome many things. Whether it is fame or wealth, strength or opponent, he can rely on his heart to overcome, Maybe you think this sentence is a bit of nonsense. The cultivator cultivates strength, but the most basic cultivator cultivates strength. The higher the cultivator goes, the more he pays attention to cultivating his heart. Although on the surface, Longcheng college makes you feel terrible and frightening, as if the whole college is a hell like place, The crisis of life and death is everywhere, and the vicious words or bad attitudes of others are everywhere, as if they might be killed at any time. But in fact, Longcheng university does not want you to be a bloodthirsty killer. That situation does not happen in many Longcheng universities, but in fact, it is never the people Longcheng university wants you to be, Longcheng University, I hope you will become a person who has responsibility, strength and patience, and can know what you think and what you are doing. He doesn''t want you to be a cultivator who only knows how cruel you are with your strength. He wants you to become a powerful cultivator and know what you are doing at the same time, And know what''s in your heart to support you, become a strong cultivator, cultivator, cultivator, just as I just said, cultivate the inner cultivator, you can go higher and farther, when you can know that everything can be controlled in your hands, don''t feel that you have become a God, It seems that you can control everything in heaven and earth. A really powerful cultivator will not control everything, but will let everything run according to the law. No one in this world can control everything. You can control what you can control. Here is the life and death of others, If you feel that you can control the life and death of others and deprive them of their existence, then you will end up brewing evil consequences for yourself. All murderers will be killed by others in the end, but those who are bothering people''s lives will be told by others in the end. "


    "Many people think that the significance of a cultivator lies in conquering others with force and making others afraid of themselves, as if that is the proof of a strong man. But in fact, what I want to tell you is sparrow. In fact, sparrow is just the opposite of this cultivator, which is admirable. In fact, to a large extent, I mean a really powerful cultivator, which is really admirable, It''s not how many people he can kill, it''s what makes him most admirable. It''s often how many people they help to become really strong. Many people think they are very strong, but in fact there are no people who can kill him. Many people seem to be in the middle of the road, and many people despise him. But in fact, he is really strong, and he helps many practitioners, At the same time, it also gives a lot of people a chance to practice again. That kind of people are really respected and powerful practitioners in the end. I hope you don''t go to the group of people who are disgusting and hated. Maybe Longcheng college will make you feel that the world is very cruel, but Longcheng college also tells you that you want to be strong, You need to do it by yourself. No one has drawn a good road for you. If you go on this road, you will be able to become a powerful cultivator. But everything here will tell you that only by exploring your own way of success can you walk out of your own world. "


    "In fact, I don''t have much to say to you in today''s class, that is, how much you can listen to these things. It''s your own business. I don''t know how much you can understand, and I don''t know whether you think what I said is right or wrong, but no matter whether you think what I said is right or wrong, I hope you can all cultivate your own independent spirit, so that you can know what is right and what is wrong. Only when you have the ability to distinguish right from wrong, can you really have a strong foundation. A strong person never becomes strong by the arrangement of others, It is powerful because it has its own strong direction. It is not controlled by others, nor does it drift with the tide. It arranges everything in an orderly way, makes itself truly powerful, and lets itself walk on the road of power planned by itself. I hope you become such people, not others who make you feel strong and follow, Everyone has his own way. Maybe you think following someone will be a shortcut for your cultivation. "

 Chapter 1394

    "But I want to tell you that following a person can make you strong and fast in the early stage, but the more you go back, the more you need to have your own unique spirit and unique path. Only when everyone walks out of their own path, can you really live a strong self."


    The whole classroom was very silent. Everyone knew that the teacher''s words were meant to make them stronger, and also hoped that they would not lose themselves after they became stronger. In fact, these words seemed to make them not to be too reckless. In fact, the real meaning was that they could live longer and be a strong cultivator, If you always dig your own grave, you will not be able to go too far in the future. After all, if you dig your own grave, there is only one dead road. If you don''t want to leave your own way, you can only go far. If the road gets narrower and narrower, it will be completely closed and can''t go on. On the contrary, if the road gets wider and wider, it will become wider and wider, It''s going to get longer and longer, and it''s going to get longer and longer. The road ahead is a thorny path, and it will certainly become a flat broad road behind. What the tutor told them is this truth. If you want to take a good road in the future, you must lay a foundation for yourself from now on. If you can''t lay a foundation for yourself now, then the road in the future will be narrower and narrower until all your roads are blocked, From now on, they have to make plans for themselves. Although Longcheng university is the most difficult living environment, they can also have very good living conditions in this difficult environment. After all, everything here can be grasped by themselves. If you want to dig your own grave, you can make your own road narrower and narrower, So there''s no doubt that you can kill people recklessly. You can ignore everything, even if you destroy the whole Longcheng college. But in Longcheng college, it''s also a place where you can start to prepare for your future. If you can''t make this psychological preparation and leave room for everything to do, then the future will be narrower and narrower until all the roads are finally gone.


    "I see, tutor."


    The loud voice reverberated in the round classroom. The sound was huge and deafening. Everyone''s eyes showed a very obvious firmness.


    In fact, everyone knows that what the tutor said is good for them. No one can deny that the tutor''s words have profound significance. Although they may not be able to do it, and they may not be able to do it well in a short time, there is absolutely nothing wrong with the tutor''s words. The tutor hopes that they can do it, I hope that they can go further and wider in their future, so that they can go further and further. Although this is a great test of their wisdom, everyone needs to rack their brains for their future. If they just want to survive easily, then Longcheng college is obviously not a suitable place. The biggest reason why Longcheng college is Longcheng college lies in Longcheng college, There are also a series of places where wisdom is very tested, on the surface. Longcheng college only needs to fight and kill to survive, but in fact, Longcheng college is a microcosm of society. It needs people''s greatest wisdom to really survive here and survive well. If we just want to survive here, it''s not so difficult, but if we want to survive well here, That''s quite a test of wisdom.


    If you just want to survive here, you just need to improve your strength and make yourself stronger and more powerful. After all, Longcheng university itself is a place to test your strength. To survive in a narrow sense is to live. Only to live can talk about everything, so it''s not particularly difficult to just want to survive, What''s more, the tutor also said that even if you just use stratagem to survive, you will survive. Even if you are timid and timid, you don''t challenge anyone or have conflicts with anyone. It''s OK to live until you graduate. Longcheng university doesn''t have any regulations that you must use strength to survive. So it''s not particularly difficult for Longcheng university to really survive, It won''t be totally impossible.


    But it''s not easy to really survive well in Longcheng college. It''s even a place to test one''s life wisdom. It can even be said that Longcheng college is the place where people begin to use their life philosophy. It''s not as simple as it seems to be to survive here, To survive well is not just to live. It also includes how to open up space for your future and how to make friends who can make you strong enough. Everything needs to be tested here, and these tests have nothing to do with strength itself. They are only related to one thing, that is, wisdom, Wisdom here includes not only the wisdom of survival, but also the wisdom of communication, and even the wisdom of life. Everything needs to be accomplished with the greatest wisdom. If you just want to live easily, you can kill all the people who challenge you or have conflicts with you, Although Longcheng university needs compensation for the damage to the building, if it does not damage the building, it is not impossible to kill people. As long as these people are killed, everything will be easy to do. But if we really want to survive well, then this is a thing that needs great wisdom to complete.


    "Well, now that you know what I have just said, I don''t care how much you listen to. It will be better for you in the future. Then you can slowly ponder over what I have just said. I hope you will actually listen to every sentence. This is not my own philosophy of life, It''s the people who left Longcheng college. They summed up some simple principles with their own life experience. They are not suitable for each of you to live according to the standard way, to complete your studies, to be strong and to live in the high heaven. They need you to use your own philosophy of life on these basis, That''s what belongs to you. What you are told is only the most basic and principled thing. If you really want to use it well, you need to have enough wisdom to integrate and integrate. If you can''t do that, what you said today will not have any effect at all. "

 Chapter 1395

    "I don''t want you to say that you understand, but you should tell me that you understand and don''t understand. Of course, I won''t explain to you in detail. I''ve said enough today. If you don''t understand, you can find your classmates to understand and discuss yourself. You can fully understand these things by yourself and discuss with each other, You can also have a general idea of what I''m talking about today, and each of you can share your own life experience with each other, and what you know about these words can be fully discussed. Although I tell you to be careful when making friends, everyone around you may be the last one to kill you at any time, But how to get along with each other depends on your wisdom. It doesn''t mean that in a dangerous environment, you should keep an absolute place for everyone. Maybe being on guard can make you very safe, but too many places will also make you lose a lot of things. I don''t want to say much about this, but you should understand it when you think about it yourself. "


    Everyone nodded. In the first class of the tutor, they were very impressed. In fact, they didn''t teach anything in the first class. They just told them that the rules of Longcheng college had told them how to survive in Longcheng college, especially in the last paragraph, If the front is to tell them that Longcheng college is very cruel and can''t survive here without absolute strength, the next is to tell them how excellent Longcheng college is. Although Longcheng college was born in cruelty, there are different things in canku because of cruelty, That''s why we can see beautiful things. It''s because of cruelty that we test their wisdom. It''s because of cruelty that these wisdom can be realized. It''s wisdom that makes all these things different. All coldness seems to be coldness, but actually it contains deeper meaning. These things mean that they can become more powerful, and they can also become more intelligent, so that they can better meet and face the future, There are all kinds of dangers in Gaotian Shenjie, which they may never encounter in other colleges, but they will encounter in advance in Longcheng college. If they can choose the right things clearly and wisely, they can get a lot of things after they leave Longcheng college and enter Gaotian Shenjie, All these things are the basis of learning in Longcheng college. It is because of the foundation here that they believe that if they really survive well in Longteng college and go wider for their own road, they will enter the realm of heaven, whether they join the two patriarchs or not, they will have a better future, Because they have become a really powerful cultivator here. They not only have strong strength, but also have strong cultivation will. It is precisely because of these things that they can support a person to become really powerful.


    "The first class was a little short, which was almost what you said. I''m not good at words, and I don''t know if I''ve said all the things. But that''s it. If you don''t say all the things, it''s up to you to understand them. It''s almost these things. But after the first class, it''s all over, and I''m finished, Next, it''s up to you. You can have a good communication with each other. You can have a good feeling of each other''s atmosphere. At the same time, you can also exchange what I just said, so that you can have a good understanding. If you just want to be alone, you can also digest it by yourself, Of course, if you don''t want to digest, you can leave immediately. I don''t have any obstacles to this. In Longteng college, everything is free. It seems that there are many restrictions without rules and constraints. In fact, the constraints I told you are essentially from you, If you don''t want to restrain yourself, there is no doubt that no one can restrain you. So don''t think about the situation that Longcheng university has any restrictions and you don''t want to restrain yourself, then there is nothing in the world that can restrain you. Of course, there are no restrictions, and you have to bear the consequences, For example, if you are willing to leave now, no one will stop you, and no one will say you, but you can''t digest these things today. You need to bear the subtle influence that the future will have on you. Everyone should be responsible for what they do, especially the practitioners, Every word you say, every decision you make will have a profound impact on your future. If you can be responsible for what you do, what you say and what you do, then everything else doesn''t matter. But if you can''t, then I want to tell you, You must take responsibility for every word you say, every behavior and every decision seriously. You should think twice before you act. There is nothing wrong at any time. Longcheng University hopes that you can be resolute in everything you do, but it doesn''t mean that you need to do these things rashly. Resolute doesn''t mean recklessness, Similarly, thinking twice before you act doesn''t mean indecision. Wisdom doesn''t mean compromise. Everything depends on how you measure these things. True wisdom requires you to make a choice between the meander and the meander. It also requires you to make a choice between loss and gain. There has never been the most correct decision in the world, Behind every decision, there is a right side and a wrong side. Everything is the same. The key lies in how you choose the middle section to balance the two sides of things. "


    "Or to put it another way, even if you choose not to do it in the middle, it depends on your own ability and the consequences you can bear. When you are more inclined to one side of a decision, then this inclination will inevitably cause imbalance. I hope you can take this into account when you make any decision, and the imbalance will not affect you, The premise is that you have enough ability to deal with the impact of these imbalances. If you don''t have the ability to offset the negative impact of your decisions, I would advise you to think twice. "

 Chapter 1396

    "Any thing, even in the seemingly unrestrained world pattern in the high heaven, also requires you to be responsible for anything you do. As long as you are responsible for yourself, your future can be responsible for your life and your cultivation path. If you are reckless in dealing with every little thing, the future will be better, When you really need to decide big things by yourself, I''m sorry to tell you that you are bound to make big mistakes. All things are tempered from childhood, and the correctness of decisions is the same. When you can make the right decisions for every little thing, You''ll find that big things can also make very clear decisions. "


    "Well, I''m not going to tell you this anymore. I''m just expressing my feelings. If you want to stay here and ponder over what I just said, you can stay here and ponder over what I said. If you don''t want to listen or stay in this boring environment, you can leave immediately. I won''t have any obstacles here, The door of the class is always open. If you are willing to come to practice in the evening, you can come to practice in the evening. If you are willing, when all the people in the daytime are in class, it doesn''t matter if you want to leave. No one will hinder you, your classmates will not be the one who hinders you, and I will not be the one who hinders you, Everything depends on your own self-consciousness. Every decision requires you to be responsible for your own decisions. If your own decisions are correct, I mean that you feel that everything you do must be correct, then you will do it without hesitation. No one will say anything. "


    With that, the tutor stopped talking nonsense. He sat down in the middle of the grass and practiced cross legged. He didn''t continue to pay attention to other people.


    "Brother Linghao, the tutor used to be able to say that. I thought he would end up with a few perfunctory words. As a result, he said so much from beginning to end. And I think what he said is very good. Although it seems to be a little contradictory to the teaching purpose of the College, many things seem to be like this when we think about it carefully, All things in this world are carried out in contradiction, because all things have two sides, and the two sides themselves mean contradiction. It is precisely because of the two sides that the world becomes complex, and it is because of the complexity that the world is so charming. Although it is very easy to live in other colleges, in Longcheng University, I feel that it will become more wonderful. The lightness of other colleges is because there is nothing to consider by themselves. The tutor can complete everything through his arrangement. It doesn''t need us to do any other consideration at all. It seems that all the tutors have given us a clear path, and we don''t need to consider right and wrong, We don''t need to think about how to go, the only problem is the difference between fast and slow, but as long as we go this way, our tutors will patiently guide us to the end, so everything becomes very easy in other colleges. "


    Ling fei''er looked at the tutor sitting in the center of the room and said with emotion: "although I haven''t started my formal study in Longcheng college, I believe the feeling of Longcheng college will be very different. After all, everything here needs to be grasped by myself, whether it''s training, study and life, or even food, clothing, housing, walking and sleeping, All aspects need to use their wisdom to make changes, adjustments and adaptations. This situation is different from other colleges. Everything needs to be created by themselves. There is no tutor to guide us, and no tutor to lead us to the end. Therefore, every decision means that the path we choose will change, not like other colleges, As long as you take this road, everything else doesn''t matter. The end of the road can be reached, and the road is fixed. Everyone can be on this road. But in Longcheng University, this situation no longer exists. Every decision made by everyone will affect this road, perhaps the width of this road, Maybe it''s the depth of the road that affects it. Everything will change with every change. It''s not a straight line or a twisted road, but a road full of forks. You never know whether your decision at this moment will let you go from one intersection to another. Everything is full of uncertainty, It''s even possible that one''s own life will end at a certain intersection. It''s all unknown, so I feel that Longcheng college is very wonderful. It seems that at this moment, we have entered the high heaven, a place full of unknown and mysterious. Although we have always lived in the high heaven, But at this moment, it''s the first time for me to feel that I haven''t really entered the high heaven. Now in Longcheng college, I''m preparing to enter the high heaven. This feeling is really wonderful. "


    Looking at Ling fei''er with a little excitement and a little vision, Wu Hao said with a smile: "in fact, calm down and think about it carefully, Longcheng college is really a very good place. I really appreciate the purpose of running the school here. Everything is trying to integrate the whole Longcheng college into the high heaven, not because it is a college, Therefore, some rules of the college make the college separate from the divine world, and even independent in the cruel reality system of the divine world, so that students can feel the charm of the college, as if they can live a happy and carefree life here, but on the contrary, they try their best to make students feel the cruel living environment of the divine world itself, It will not create any conditions for students to be divorced from reality. For example, in the matter of cultivation, the high heaven is a cruel training ground. Every decision means that they may face different risks. Life itself is a road without planning. No matter how to plan, every decision actually goes to another road at a fork in the road, Every road is dark. People never know what is at the end of their own road and what kind of things they will encounter. However, everyone is groping forward on the road of life, so every decision is very important. In Longcheng University, I think the most important thing is to cultivate people''s ability to think independently and let them have unique personality charm, Whether it''s life or death, no matter what kind of ability you have, the most important thing here is to learn how to face everything you are in, and at the same time have a clear understanding of your responsibilities. "

 Chapter 1397

    "In addition, we should take a responsible attitude towards every decision we make. If we can''t do this, there is not much difference between Longcheng college and other colleges. This is the most appreciated part of Longcheng college. The conditions he creates are closest to other environments in the world of heaven, Everyone can feel their own unique place, and everyone can feel their real pressure of survival. Although most people don''t see the so-called pressure of survival in the college, the college is relaxed in most cases, But in Longcheng University, the situation is like you said that it no longer exists. Everyone''s survival pressure is still very big here. Everyone is facing huge competition. Everything everyone does and every word he says may affect his future. It''s easy to survive here, but if you want to survive well, it''s a great test of everyone''s wisdom. "


    "It''s just like the high heaven god world itself. It''s very, very easy to survive in the high heaven god world. It''s very easy to find a place with few people and build a village of your own. You can live a very easy life casually. But if you want to survive well, you want to have a very wide road, you want to go for a long time, and you often have some friends and all kinds of friends around you, It''s a very difficult thing, especially in places like the high heaven, where the living environment is very complex. The more people you come into contact with, the higher the risk. The higher the risk, the greater the danger. In fact, it also brings greater benefits, which can be more friends or stronger power, It can even be more insight and influence in all aspects. It is precisely because of the existence of these special things that a group of top-notch beings are created. Because those people can see the essence and facts of some things through these superficial phenomena, it is precisely because of these essence that these people become more powerful, It is precisely because of these essence that these powerful people are shaped. Survival itself is a very easy thing. You can survive in any corner. However, if you want to survive as powerful and powerful as those top strong people, it is quite a test of wisdom. This is how Longcheng university is shaping everyone''s ability to become strong and truly top strong people, Although it seems very cruel, and the process may be dangerous or even die at any time, it''s not like this in the high heaven. After leaving the college, one has to face such risks. If one can''t adapt to his real environment, he will lose his fighting spirit soon after he leaves the false environment, Because everything he experienced was false, as if all the good things he had hoped for had been smashed in reality, but Longcheng university did quite well. He didn''t make people feel that the University was a good living environment, as if they could enhance their strength without worry, Instead, he told everyone that it''s not easy to be strong here, and it''s not easy to survive here. He is faced with the challenge and danger of being strong at any time. Only by making himself strong and more intelligent can he really survive, And to survive better, these other colleges can''t be compared with each other. No matter our former Tianyuan college or Qinghe college, they can''t be compared with Longcheng college. In terms of teaching philosophy, this is the complete difference. Qingyuan college and Qinghe college belong to ordinary colleges in essence, but they don''t boast how good Longcheng college is, It''s just that the teaching philosophy of Longcheng university is really suitable. To educate strong students in the high heaven and the divine world, only those practitioners who can really adapt to, should be said to be more adaptable to, their own external living environment can be called strong practitioners, If a practitioner lives in a college and the environment he lives in is always beautiful, it is really difficult for him to integrate into the society at once, and the society will not give him the space to try and make mistakes. In Longcheng college, although he also emphasizes the bad living environment in essence, it is still a college after all, Relatively speaking, the environment is still a little worse than the real high heaven and God world environment. After all, it is impossible to reach that level completely, but it is also very close. In places like Longcheng University, you have room for trial and error, so that you can have a better ability to take risks in every decision you make, After you exercise your strong ability here, you can live in the real cruel reality environment of the high heaven, so some complex situations can be easily dealt with. Although it is certain that you will encounter more difficult and complex situations in college in real life, you already know how to deal with complex situations in college, Even in more complicated situations, it''s relatively easy to be unprepared and troublesome. But if you think about it yourself, if you are the students living in ordinary colleges, they seem to live in a honeypot. Once you pour them into the sewage, even there are all kinds of bad organisms in the sewage, and you want to swallow them up, They can''t do anything at all, because they haven''t met many complicated situations. What they get along with is how to improve their own strength. This problem and that problem can even be solved by their tutors. In Longcheng University, this situation doesn''t exist at all, and their ordinary students have never solved too difficult problems, Because their lives are not threatened, they are bound by various conditions. In essence, they are solving too many problems for them. But in Longcheng University, there are no conditions. Everything needs to be solved by themselves, whether it''s life or survival. Everyone''s ability is limited, The survival ability will be greatly improved. In this case, if you enter the high heaven, even if the situation is relatively more complicated, because you have accumulated some experience, it will not be too troublesome to encounter the situation. Relatively speaking, it can be solved more easily. "


    "Brother Linghao, it''s the first time I''ve heard you boast about a college. It seems that your impression of Longcheng college is really good."

 Chapter 1398

    Ling feierxiao looked at him and heard that he praised Longcheng college very much. Although Longcheng college can''t have any influence on it, even the most powerful students and even the most powerful tutor and Dean can''t pose any threat to him. He is the kind of person who can be the strongest in the tutor''s mouth, and doesn''t need to consider how to get along with others intelligently, It''s the kind of person who can directly use force to solve any troubles and conflicts. However, from his praise to Longcheng University, we can see that he will never choose to do so, but will definitely choose to make himself a wise person to deal with everything here, Because of his wisdom, he can better solve all the problems in the future.


    Ling fei''er also has a little feeling in his heart. How can he not know his brother Lin Hao? There are too many things he is facing. Especially after knowing his life experience and what he wants to do, he knows the future he is facing. In fact, the risk is greater and the danger is higher. All things need his careful consideration to solve, If a bad thing is likely to cause irreparable influence and consequences, even the last thing, if the Dark Lord suddenly goes mad to attack his world, or even affect the whole high heaven, then everything will become very complicated and difficult, although he has made a lot of good decisions now, But you can see from her state, brother Linghao. Satisfied with the current situation, he is still thinking about how to better deal with all kinds of problems he is facing now and in the future. Now Longcheng university has obviously given him an opportunity to exercise. Although his strength is at the top of Longcheng University, and no one can hurt her at all, he learns how to deal with contradictions in Longcheng University, How to deal with anything else is also a very important thing for him. After all, in the high heaven, the area is too vast, and it is difficult to encounter many contradictions. Although it can be said that there are, in the place of Longcheng University, there are obviously more opportunities to encounter troubles, and then there are more opportunities to solve problems, just because there are opportunities to solve problems, That''s why he''s interested in these in Longcheng college. The things you have stipulated are highly praised, because they can help him deal with the problems he encounters now. Although these things can''t directly affect the final things, all things are related. If we can exercise more wisdom here to solve the problems now and in the future, There is no doubt that the cultivation time here can become very meaningful and valuable.


    The girl only thought about half of it. In fact, he didn''t know that the main reason why Wu Hao told the comrades in arms of Longcheng University was that one of the words that the tutor said was very reasonable, that is, the most test of wisdom in Longcheng University was how to widen her way in the University, rather than narrow her way. For her, in the world of Gaotian Shenjie, which didn''t belong to him at all, Everything he faced was very dangerous, and the whole high heaven god world was completely controlled by the two clans, the time God clan and the spirit God clan. Now he was not sure whether he would bring great harm to himself? In this case, if he always chooses to fight against the high heaven and the two clans by himself, he can''t predict what kind of problems will appear in the future, and how much danger he will face. He''s not sure that a single Yinhui team is absolutely not enough, even if it''s a small Lingkong beast at home, On the surface, the two patriarchs don''t seem to have a great advantage. After all, he also has the power and time of the nether world. These two powers, but if you think about them carefully, you will know that the two patriarchs are very terrible in nature. The power of the nether world is possessed by all the insiders of the whole clan. The power of time is also possessed by all the insiders of the patriarch of Shizhi. Although he has two powers, it is impossible to fight against everyone, Once in real danger, it is very likely that they will be completely wiped out. Even now they have a princess from the dragon clan and Xiaobing Xiaolan Xiaodi from another chaotic universe. Their three wives can be called gods. It seems that they have great strength around them. But think about it carefully, In the face of the powerful oppression of the two lords in the high heaven, it seems that this power is not enough to compete with them.


    Therefore, if you want to widen the road in the high heaven, you have to gather more people around you to do things for yourself in the future. If you can form a third-party force, it will be much easier for the protoss to fight against the time or against the spirit. Although this thing does not have to be done, because what you are doing is not to fight against the two patriarchs, However, in case of danger, you must have enough self-protection ability to really have enough discourse power between the two clans, the time clan and the spirit clan. Longcheng college itself is an extension of the inner power of the spirit clan. Presumably, Longcheng college itself has many powerful people, and these powerful people all come from the inner structure of the spirit clan itself, If you can make friends with some people who are really powerful and come from within the protoss of spirit, not to mention that these people will rebel for themselves in the future, there is no need to imagine this thing, and this kind of situation is unlikely to happen. After all, there are only a few cases like crazy front. But if you can know the general situation of the protoss of spirit from these people''s mouths, It may be a good thing, at least in terms of the overall structure. We can understand the specific structure of the whole Protoss of the spirit, and even the specific structure of the protoss of the time through these people, so as to understand the specific structure between the two clans in the whole high heaven. Then everything will become easier. Only by knowing more about the enemy, can we face the enemy without fear, if we know nothing about the enemy, Then when the enemy attacks, he will be at a loss.


    Moreover, Wu Hao knows very well that what he wants to do is not to fight against them. In the end, he wants to match up the two patriarchs of the protoss of the time and the Lord of the spirit to fight against him. The dark Protoss, after all, compared with the normal wisdom of the protoss of the time and the Lord of the Ganoderma lucidum, the crazy and irresistible Dark Lord of the city is the most terrible thing.

 Chapter 1399

    They devour the existence of the whole universe, even their own world will be devoured, and it is impossible for them to rely on ordinary people to hurt them when they are fearless about time except God''s blood. Even the planet bomb can''t destroy all the dark Protoss, In this case, only relying on the two patriarchs can we fight against the dark Protoss. In essence, the biggest weakness of the dark Protoss is the blood of God. All the insiders of the two patriarchs have the blood of God, which can cause fatal damage to the Dark Lord. Although it may cost a lot to fight against the dark Protoss, However, if the two clans do not engage in confrontation activities, sooner or later, after the Diablo has eliminated the universe of the earth, they will focus on the high heaven. When all the high heaven is swallowed up, there will be nothing in the world that can be swallowed by the Diablo. Maybe they will look for a new world and a new universe, But this is not the case. These are the afterwords. If gaotianchen kingdom is swallowed up, then the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit will naturally disappear in this world. If they want to fight against the risk of disappearance, they must pay their own efforts and pay their own price. Only when they join hands can they have a chance to fight against the dark Protoss.


    Although it''s very simple, it seems that they will agree that the Diablo is dealing with the universe where the earth is now. In the future, they will fight against the high heaven, as if the danger will happen soon. However, from the perspective of the high heaven, or even from the perspective of the two patriarchs of the time and the spirit, Time is actually a very long thing for them. After all, even if the Dark Lord devours the whole universe, it can''t be completed overnight. They have enough time to recuperate and don''t have enough time to prepare for it. They are not in a hurry at all. In this case, it''s difficult for them to have enough sense of crisis to deal with it, If they don''t have enough sense of crisis, they will not. If they can think of a way to deal with this matter, only if they tell them this matter personally can they really be moved, because they must know that the real danger is in front of them. Maybe if the dark Protoss devours half of them, they can turn around and find the plane where the high heaven is, and then come to the high heaven.


    In fact, it''s very simple. Just like what Wu Hao told himself now, it''s OK to tell them directly. But the important reason why Wu Hao didn''t choose to do so is that he didn''t know what the final result would be. After all, the gods of the spirit and the ten city Lords themselves are two big races, What''s more, he has no idea what kind of decision Shizhi''s Shenzong will make. He did not know how he would face himself and how he would face him when he abandoned his mother in the barren universe. This kind of risk is too big, If you rashly tell them about it in detail, and then persuade them to fight against the dark Protoss with yourself, it will be very difficult in itself. If it''s not good, you may even catch up with your life.


    Moreover, Wu Hao believes that negotiations in this world will always be between the strong and the strong. A weak country can''t negotiate with a strong one. That''s the reason why a weak country has no diplomacy. Real diplomacy or real negotiations can only be carried out under a state of equal strength and balanced power structure, If they don''t have enough strength, they can''t believe that they have the ability to lead the war to the final victory. They even think that it is the two patriarchs of the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit to fight in the end. What do I want you to do? They don''t have any chips. How can they help themselves to fight against the dark Protoss, Only the strength of each other to achieve the corresponding. Only when they have the patience to sit down and listen to themselves, can they consider whether what they say is right or not. For example, according to the position of the Lord of heaven, a beggar tells him that the high heaven is very dangerous and may face destruction from the dark gods at any time, The Lord of Lingtian absolutely slapped her to death. What the hell are you talking about? Dream about it. A beggar''s words are totally different from his position. The Lord of Lingtian could not believe that he had the opportunity and the ability to see such a crisis, but on the other hand, if he was the current Lord of Shizhi, That is to say, Shenzong told him about this matter, then this matter. Lord Lingtian will think it over carefully, because she believes that people with the same strength and status as him have absolute insight ability, and have enough confidence and qualification to discuss this matter with him. Only in this case will he sit down quietly and discuss between them. How to deal with this matter will he really think about it.


    Wu Hao also asked himself what kind of identity he is now. To put it bluntly, he is only a student now, and he is still a student without any reputation. Although he has a little reputation among several colleges, he is just an ordinary student in the eyes of those high-ranking people, It''s just a little bit more powerful than others, or even a lot more powerful. In the end, I''m just an ordinary student. There''s nothing remarkable about it. I don''t have any position and position to negotiate with them, If their ultimate strength is strong enough to compete with them, then when they sit down and talk with them, they will have enough confidence to put forward their own requirements and even tell them how they want to cooperate with them. Only in that case will they really calm down and listen to what they say, They will carefully consider what they have said. If they go to find them in their present state, it will be difficult for them to get their trust. Secondly, it will be difficult for them to really cooperate with themselves to fight against the Diablo Protoss. However, when their strength is really strong, they can completely compete with them.

 Chapter 1400

    Even if they are strong enough to fight against them, they will have enough confidence and strength to say whatever they want in front of them, and they will certainly listen to their own opinions, because this is a world of warriors and also a world of strongmen, Only truly powerful people have the right to speak. The right to speak is always in the hands of the strong. This is true in every world, especially in the high heaven. In this world, there is even no power struggle except for the internal centers of the two patriarchs. Often, they only have competition in strength, This kind of competition makes them pay more attention to strength, and also makes them pay more attention to speaking with strength. Only when they have enough strength can they have enough right to speak. When they are strong enough, or even strong enough to fight against their two joint attacks at the same time, their right to speak will reach the peak in front of them.


    Obviously, you can''t communicate with them, and they don''t want to communicate with themselves. So the only solution now is to improve their strength. Fortunately, according to the scale of the whole universe like Diablo, they have plenty of time, and with their wives, they go to improve the strength of the seal every once in a while, It''s not so fast for the dark Protoss to break through the seal and enter the universe quickly, and it''s hard to do this kind of thing easily all at once, so they still have time to improve their strength slowly, but this thing must be done. Wu Hao has made his own clear decision on the direction.


    Although it seems to be very simple, but in order to be safe, he must improve his strength to a high enough level. Only by completely improving his strength can he really communicate with them.


    Now living in Longcheng college, he first improved his strength, but at the same time, he also wanted to understand the deepest characteristics between the two patriarchs of the Protoss. Only when he knew enough about their future, in the process of negotiating with them, he could make good use of some details, so that they could understand themselves and understand them better, There is no doubt that only in this way can we achieve better negotiation results.


    "Let''s study hard in Longcheng college next." Ling fei''er smiles. Of course, he doesn''t care. It doesn''t make much difference to him where he is. As long as he practices well here and improves his strength, everything else doesn''t matter to him. Anyway, he knows that his strength is absolutely top here. With brother Tinghao, It''s no doubt that you can help yourself to improve your strength every day. It''s a good feeling that you can improve your strength at any time. At the same time, it''s also a good feeling that you can enjoy the best happiness every night, At the same time, they can improve their own strength, to be honest, how happy they are.


    Wu Hao nodded with a smile. Anyway, he knew what the girl was thinking. Although the girl was becoming more and more intelligent, she was obviously not good at doing things alone. He just wanted to do what he wanted to do. As for other things, he didn''t want to take care of them at all, but that''s why she was so good, Anyway, he will do whatever he says to him, as long as he takes it all the way forward, and doesn''t need him to know too many things. Anyway, this girl doesn''t want to think about these things, so some things will take him well, and I believe that I can take her out of a better future.


    After sitting in the class for more than half an hour, all the people were talking to each other about how to face the cruel living environment of Longcheng college. At the same time, they were telling themselves how to accept the cruel reality of Longcheng college and how to use their wisdom to survive better, If you can''t make good use of your survival wisdom here, everything else will be in vain. Longcheng university is such a cruel place. If you want to survive here, we all know that there are many ways, but if you want to survive with wisdom, just as the tutor said, you can make your future wider and wider, That''s a very ability testing thing. It''s definitely not easy to do. I want to do it. Then you must have enough strength, which is not only the superficial strength, but also the wisdom of survival. After all, wisdom is also a part of strength. If you can''t improve your wisdom, it''s impossible to broaden your road in the future.


    Many people are talking about Wu Hao. They all have a feeling that Wu Hao is not a simple group. If you say that your future is closely related to everyone around you, there is no doubt that if you get along well with them, it will be of great help to your future, What they have to do is to build a future road for themselves. If the future road can be smoothly spread out, they will walk very easily in Longcheng college, and they will also get considerable help after leaving Longcheng college. After all, these relatively ordinary people can''t have anything to do with the sons of those big families, And now the involvement is in front of them. They have become classmates. If they can get along well in this situation, there is no doubt that it will be of great help to their future.


    However, Wu Hao has no interest in them. Seeing the light they are very interested in, all Wu Hao can do is to smile calmly. For him, there is no need to refuse these people''s hobbies, but at the same time, he will not accept all people''s favors at will, which is a waste of time and energy, Since it is necessary to choose a good person, it is natural to choose one who has the greatest interest for itself. Only in this case can it better allocate its time and energy. If you put all of your time and energy on these unimportant people, then you will not have much time to deal with them or waste time with them, Only those who are really helpful can make him spend time and energy to contact these people, even if he can follow himself in the future.

 Chapter 1401

    But I will never let myself spend too much time with them, because these people are not very valuable in nature. The higher the proportion, the more snobbish they may feel. Isn''t the so-called making friends that everyone is equal? But in fact, this is absolutely a nonsense proposition. No one in the world has ever said that everyone is equal. The higher you stand, the better you know how to choose your important goals.


    For him, these people are obviously not his most important goals. What he wants to meet is people who are helpful to his future. Compared with them, what they want to meet is also people who are helpful to themselves. Therefore, they look at themselves instead of the people around them. From his point of view, it is the same. What he wants to meet is also people who are helpful to his future, Even if his strength is not as good as his own, it''s good to let him know more people who can help him in the future. Relatively speaking, he wants to know more people who can help him.


    Seeing Wu Hao''s insipid appearance, they didn''t dare to deliberately provoke him. After all, Wu Hao''s state was completely different from theirs. They were not sure what kind of person Wu Hao was, let alone what kind of background and identity Wu Hao had. So on the first day, they didn''t show much initiative, After all, there are still risks in this situation. If Wu Hao''s temper is not good, they take the initiative to go up and recruit rashly, most likely they won''t make friends, instead, they will build themselves up. After all, no matter how they kill people, they don''t have to be responsible. Although they need to pay for the construction, they probably don''t need to cause damage to the construction at all with their strength, You can easily kill them. In that case, they are. Moreover, they have no background and no identity. If they are killed in this case, they will only be burned to ashes by their tutors. In this world, nothing is left but a handful of ashes that moisten the land. Of course, this is not a good thing for them, and it is not what they want.


    The tutor stood up from the ground, looked at the whispering discussion, and nodded with satisfaction. For him, after all, he was their tutor. Although he was not happy with these people at the beginning, he hesitated, but he knew that he would be responsible for them no matter what, He is also a responsible tutor. In these things, of course, he is very happy that his students can listen to their own words and instructions, and gradually become thoughtful. In addition, he can do these things according to his will. In this way, these talents may become strong step by step. Otherwise, if he insists on going his own way, If they want to be strong, they have to listen to some instructions. Only in this way can they avoid detours. Not everyone''s groping is effective, and not everyone''s groping is able to find the right way. However, some of the predecessors have groped for the right way, As long as these people listen to their opinions, they will be able to embark on a more relaxed Road, which depends on how they do, how they grasp and how they think. If they can really accept other people''s opinions, they will take fewer detours on the road in the future. If each of them insists on going their own way, they just want to succeed in their own way, So they are doomed to go through a lot of difficulties before they can really succeed. Although it may be more appropriate to explore their own way, it''s not a bad thing to listen to other people''s opinions. They can reach the end faster and spend more time to strengthen their strength. The final effect is likely to be the same, and they can even better accomplish what they want to do, Have more time to do what you want to do.


    "You are in a very good state. I''m very satisfied. Although the things you said today sound like nonsense, I still hope you can listen to them carefully, think about all the things in your heart, and think about all the things I said to you. Don''t be self righteous and self righteous, Making a car behind closed doors will only make you more and more passive. Only when you can listen to other people''s opinions can you really achieve the main point of learning. Learning itself is learning other people''s things. Then you can integrate some of your own things and combine them to produce the best effect. If you don''t know how to listen to other people''s opinions, Then you can''t learn at all, and learn to learn, and you will avoid many detours. There are self-taught talents in the world, but don''t treat yourself as that kind of people. In that case, your learning motivation will become very bad. You have to learn how to learn, how to accept other people''s opinions, and how to analyze, and then master these things, Only by linking your own strength with your own learning ability, can you find that everything happens as you think. If you can''t do this, you are likely to pay for your present contempt and recklessness in the future. On the contrary, if you can''t do it, you will not be able to do it, If you can accept other people''s opinions and ponder over these things, you will eventually find that your strength will become stronger with your open-minded attitude. Being open-minded doesn''t make you look like you are, but paves the way for you to become strong. Remember what I said


    After that, the tutor stopped talking to them. Instead, he took a long breath and said to them, "now I have nothing to tell you. Today''s class is over. Next, you can discuss what you want to discuss in private, or how you want to practice these things in private. For me, this class is over, I have done my duty and obligation. I have told you all the things I should tell you, and you all know what I should know. How much I can digest and understand is your own business. It has nothing to do with me. I just want to tell you that everything will happen in accordance with the cruelest and most serious situation in your imagination, So next, you have to be psychologically prepared, that is, you are going to face the most cruel way of class and the most cruel living space in Longcheng University. You have to be psychologically prepared now. "

 Chapter 1402

    "Then you can really adjust your living conditions. If the adjustment is not good, you are likely to fall in the future. For girls, you are likely to die from now on. So, do this psychological preparation well. What should you do after class? Formal class next afternoon. As for whether you want to come or not, it''s your own business, Or it doesn''t matter when you want to come. You''re not required to arrive on time or listen to the class well when you have a formal class. Anyway, everything depends on you. You can come as soon as you like and listen as soon as you like. I don''t have any requirements for you, let alone any hard and fast rules, If you can''t control yourself, then cultivation is meaningless to you. The most powerful part of a cultivator is his strong self-control and self-control. If a person can''t control himself, how can he control the outside world, It''s up to you to decide how to deal with these things. Maybe you want to be a strong cultivator, but there is no external restriction for you to do these things. Sorry, I want to tell you that no one will restrict you here. Only by restricting yourself can you become a strong cultivator. Think about it for yourself, If you enter the high heaven, do you think someone will restrain you to do something or not? It''s impossible. When you enter the high heaven, everything becomes your own business. Whether it''s practice or indulgence, it''s all your own decision. It''s the same here. If you want to practice, you can practice. If you don''t want to practice, you can pull down. If you want to listen to the class, you can go to sleep. It doesn''t matter whether you leave or don''t come, It''s all your own business. It has nothing to do with me. Even if there are only the last students in the class, I''ll take my class. If there are no students, it doesn''t matter if I go back to sleep or I go to practice. You can listen if you want, come if you want, or don''t want. It''s all up to you. I won''t talk nonsense to you after class, I''m going back, too. "


    The tutor didn''t pay any attention to them, and didn''t wait for them to leave. After that, he left the classroom directly, and the whole classroom became lively. The teaching style of Longcheng university really fascinated them. This kind of fascination included surprise, silence and confusion, The style of the whole Longcheng college is too casual. Although there are some constraints to make them unable to do something, they are still in such a different environment. The former college will never indulge everyone so much. Everyone has their own rigid rules to restrain themselves, It''s impossible to be completely free. There are a lot of rules and regulations in the college to tell you. The tutor will tell you what should be done and what should not be done. Even in practice, the tutor will force you to come when you should come. When you should not come, you can come by yourself if you want to practice. However, the situation here is totally different. You can come here if you want, and you can go if you want, as if this is a world without walls, If you want to come in and leave, you have to restrain yourself. If you don''t want to restrain yourself, you don''t need to listen to other people''s opinions. You can do whatever you want. You have nothing to do with other people. Even the tutor and Dean can''t control this feeling of being indulged in a moment, which even makes them feel a little uncomfortable, After all, they used to be tutors. People who grow up under the restriction of personnel have no idea what the consequences of unconstrained situation will be, and they don''t know whether they can do what they should do well in this unconstrained situation. After all, in other colleges, there are rigid regulations on what they want to do, which guide them to do, But there are no rules for everything here, so what they should do can only depend on themselves to figure out. For example, whether they should come to class or not has become a kind of free situation. They almost immediately imagine that they can not come under some special circumstances, but whether they should come or not has become a kind of contradictory thing.


    "Come on, let''s go to the college." Wu Hao didn''t bother to pay attention to these people. He left the classroom with Ling fei''er. He saw that some people had already left the classroom, and others had also left the classroom. Anyway, the tutors had already left, so what to do next was up to them.


    In fact, at this moment, many people are very nervous and anxious. If they are in other colleges, they will never be in such a state of mind. After all, other colleges have standard rules, which restrict them and other people. But now they enter Longcheng College for the first time, in this college without rules, They walk out of the classroom like orphans who walk out of the cage and enter a new world. They never know what will happen next. Without the protection of teachers, they have to face. The world is also facing the danger in Longcheng college. No one knows when they will meet the danger. There are different degrees of threats in all places, such as food, clothing, housing, walking and sleeping. They are not sure how long they can survive here. After leaving the classroom, they will soon face such a cruel reality, As if walking on the road may be killed, of course, they are nervous, many people even hesitated for a long time before leaving the classroom.


    Many people are in a bad state of mind after they leave the classroom. They don''t know what kind of things they will encounter on the road, and they don''t know whether they will be suddenly attacked by others when they walk casually. Although the regulations of the college can prevent such things from happening to some extent, if the strength of the other party is much stronger than themselves, they can kill themselves instantly, If they don''t cause much damage to the so-called buildings, they can''t resist each other and want to kill themselves. That''s easy. And everyone knows that there are ways to deal with the formulation of any rule in essence. It''s very important that they don''t fight on the side of the buildings. Longcheng University is so big, It is impossible to destroy buildings in any battle. It can even be seen that as long as we choose the right place, it is impossible to cause much damage to buildings.

 Chapter 1403

    However, Wu Hao and Ling fei''er are not so worried when they walk on the road. They walk side by side and enjoy the unique scenery of Longcheng college. Now that they have come to Longcheng college, they should have a good appreciation of Longcheng college, Of course, the main purpose is to have a good understanding of Longcheng college. After all, it is not as simple as other colleges. Although the building structure is almost the same, each teaching building is a Colosseum type structure. There is a field in the middle and a ladder around. Students can easily see how the tutor teaches in the middle, And they can also go to the middle of the field for training, this kind of building structure in Longcheng college. It also inherits the characteristics of all the colleges in the whole high heaven world, and there is not much difference. The only thing that makes them feel different is Longcheng college. Relatively speaking, there are quite a lot of training venues besides buildings. In the vast open space, green lawns account for a large part, And a large part of the green lawn are all round or square or other graphic training venues composed of special hard stones. These training venues are not used by instructors to train students. In essence, the purpose of building these venues in Longcheng university is to enable students to carry out self-training here and do well. You can improve your strength and train what you have learned on the field to consolidate your knowledge. However, the role of these fields has changed. Most people use them to fight at the same time of training. For example, if there is a conflict, they should try to get to the bed and compete with each other, In fact, this is also the rule that they evade the damage to buildings. If they need to fight on the side of buildings, it is very likely that they will damage the buildings. Even if they win the battle, they also need to pay compensation. In this case, of course, they try their best to avoid the occurrence of compensation and do not damage the buildings, so they have to go to this kind of field for training, These venues are very hard, which can not be easily destroyed by their strength. Even if they are strong enough to destroy these solid floor tiles, they can also make a very small amount of compensation. Relatively speaking, this is their favorite thing, so almost all of the venues are used for communication and competition.


    In the so-called part of communication, you still have many friends here for a long time. It''s also very common for Wu Hao to exchange strength here. Along the way, you can see that they are exchanging strength with each other in many places. Yes, you can clearly see that they are exchanging strength, not doing other things, That is, they can clearly see that they will not hurt each other as the goal, but exercise each other''s strength, put all the things they have learned out, put them here, can let them clearly feel the strength between each other, this kind of communication for them can enhance their own strength, can consolidate their daily learning.


    As for the competition, it seems common here. It should be a contest between classes. However, it seems that these competitions should be held in private, not an open formal competition, but a written examination between classes and between students. The purpose is to divide them into different levels, in addition to communication and competition, The most common one is formal fighting. This kind of fighting is relatively rare. The so-called fighting basically means that you don''t see eye to eye. Then you find a place for yourself to fight. Some of them are killed directly. But in most cases, it doesn''t happen at that time. Wu Hao and Ling fei''er come all the way to see a particularly fierce one who cuts each other to death, Of course, this kind of situation has not been stopped. This kind of situation itself is allowed by the college. Going to the challenge arena itself means a battle of life and death. No one will sympathize or pity. They are all trying their own lives. No one knows whether the one who died was provoked or provoked. No one knows how these things happened and what stories are behind them. Naturally, they are unable to find out what they are, Anyway, everything has its own reasons. Since there are reasons, what else does it have to do with it? Anyway, if you die, it''s caused by your own lack of survival ability. The lack of survival ability here has nothing to do with anything else. It''s only related to yourself. Maybe your own ability is not good, maybe your own stratagem is not good, maybe your own wisdom is not enough, Dead here, that is dead, no one to find the so-called fair, no one. Do any refutation for him, and even no one will revenge for him. Here life is the most insipid thing, and only the strong are qualified to talk about survival.


    Many of these venues are used for communication, competitions and battles. Besides, many people use these platforms seriously. They take these platforms as their own training places. They sit there quietly, breathing fresh air and absorbing the crystal clear stones on their hands. Maybe some people directly absorb the aura of heaven and earth. Everyone chooses their own path in Longcheng University, Each road has its own choice behind it. No one can interfere with anyone, and no one can control anyone. Everyone here is independent, independent of the college, the tutor, and even himself. All things are known only by himself, and all things are known only by himself. He knows where the final road will go, although no one knows, but he is not sure. The road has decided that there will be an unknown story happening behind. No one can control the occurrence of these stories, and no one can control anyone to make any decision.


    They spent the whole morning in the college. At noon, they went to the canteen for dinner. Wu Hao and Ling fei''er did not go back either. Instead, they chose to go to the canteen for dinner together. In the canteen, Longcheng college made a lot of dishes. It seemed that they knew that people would not take time out to eat, and they seemed to know that such a business could have been done here, Maybe the college itself also hopes that you can stay in the college for a longer time, have a good meal here, and communicate with each other. No one knows what the college thinks about this situation. However, for students, it''s really convenient to have a canteen here. At least you don''t have to rush out to eat every day, The risk outside is no less than that of the college.

 Chapter 1404

    The whole Longcheng college is located in Xianglong city. The risk of Xianglong city will never be lower than that of Longcheng college. In this case, people prefer to eat in the college. Moreover, the food of the college is directly provided by the logistics department, and it is not easy to be attacked by others. If you want to bribe the kitchen of the whole college to do this kind of thing, it is quite dangerous, And it is very likely to cause large-scale harm. In this case, the college will certainly intervene. The college will never have any words to say more. However, if too many people are hurt because of personal resentment, it is something that must be investigated. After all, this kind of innocent harm even if it is. The college is also not allowed to exist, so we prefer to eat in Longcheng college. Although the food in the restaurant is not the top food, it''s not so bad here. Moreover, there are many dishes to choose. The most important thing is safety. Of course, we prefer to eat here.


    "I didn''t expect that there are so many young students in Longcheng University. This girl is very good. Hehe, is it hard to be true that this is the so-called special recruit student? This special recruit student is really a special recruit. It''s really strange that when the unit of Longcheng university has become so low, either they have special money at home or they have connections with each other, Even so young people can be recruited. The youngest and youngest in Longcheng college should be twice their age. I didn''t expect that they could get in. In Longcheng college, it''s really getting worse and worse. The special students themselves are ominous proof. It''s really strange that there are so young people in the special students now. "


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er just finished cooking and were ready to sit down. The people at the side table looked at them strangely.


    This group of people look young. Of course, the so-called youth refers to the high heaven god world compared with the high heaven god world. The most basic people can live for four or five hundred years. For the practitioners, forty or fifty years is the age of 110 in their life. It can be said that they are quite young. But in their eyes, Wu Hao and Ling fei''er are at such an age, That is, infancy belongs to the age of falling. I didn''t expect that this age could be recruited into Longcheng University. Of course, they couldn''t help but sneer. Today, as soon as the school started, the specially recruited students were already rotten. Many people are surprised and unhappy. Now there are so many young people in the specially recruited students, This makes them feel that the whole special recruitment is a form of privileged organization. Maybe it''s just for Longcheng university to have more of these so-called privileged classes, so this time. Otherwise, according to their strength, it''s impossible for them to enter the so-called special move. Of course, they don''t know what kind of trickiness this time. But from both of them, it can be seen that this special move is absolutely not a matter of justice. If this move is really based on their strength, Or at least to test their strength, then according to their age, it is impossible to enter. Normally, they are at the most age, that is, students in grade D1. Even according to the most common standard of special recruitment, students in Grade 1 can''t get those in grades 14, 15 and 16 for so long, It''s impossible to lose such a special game.


    "What are you talking about?" Ling fei''er stares at them. She doesn''t like to hear other people''s ridicule and ridicule. She has entered Longcheng college by her own strength. Why are they gossiping here? If she really comes in through the back door, that''s all. But she really comes in by her own strength, From the beginning to the end, he didn''t rely on any relationship, even though he knew that this special move was set up for Linghao''s brother, to let Linghao enter Longcheng college, but this special move itself was a formal competition. They entered the special move competition on their own strength, and didn''t go through any back door, nor let anyone release water, In this case, of course, they can not accept such slander. So as soon as he heard this, he was very angry and wanted to rush up to them. This kind of slander is groundless. Why should he accept it?


    "I said that Longcheng college is getting worse now. It''s just a special recruitment. You are so young. With your strength, I want to say that you really have the ability to survive in Longcheng college. Longcheng college is not a place where you can stay if you want. It''s not a place where you can come if you want, But no one knows how long you''ll survive here. " One of them said that he didn''t pay any attention to lingfei''er, and ridiculed him in the way of the college. It seemed that the special students of the college this time were completely a mistake, and they were the mistakes in the mistakes, which made lingfei''er really unbearable. He put down the dishes and chopsticks and wanted to rush up to discuss with them, but he was caught by Wu Hao.


    "Well, well, don''t worry about a group of bullshit. We just know what kind of state and level we are. There''s no need to prove to them that they are nothing. It''s necessary to prove to them that they are not them. This kind of thing is not heard or seen, and we treat them as a fart. Why care about such people''s words, If they think that we care about their opinions, they feel that we are in their favor. What they say is right. Anyway, we don''t hear them, If you don''t see what they want, treat them like air. What would you do to them? Do we need to prove our strength to them? If not, why should we care about their opinions? It''s their business to say what they want, and it''s also their business to see what they want. Anyway, we know what we have experienced and what we have done. That''s enough. We don''t need to go. It''s their speculation that they have never experienced what we have experienced, and naturally they can''t feel what we have, So their guess is their guess, their guess, whatever. We don''t need to care about their guess. Let them guess. Anyway, right or wrong will not change anything about us. "

 Chapter 1405

    Wu Hao pulls her to sit down. Ling fei''er stares at them angrily when she hears Wu Hao''s words, so she doesn''t want to say it. However, when people at that table hear Wu Hao''s words, they are quite upset. A freshman dares to ignore them, and they are clearly ignoring them. How can they bear it? They blow their noses and stare at them one by one, I wish I could come up and kill them now. In Longcheng college, they are not the most powerful people, but they have a background, and they can''t look down on them anywhere. But now, just a freshman, who is a special recruit, dares to treat them like this, and the superiority they have built up in the college suddenly. Being hit, they all want to lift the table one by one, and then beat them hard, even a few people have stood up.


    How ever did they suffer from this kind of emotional destruction? Instead of being received by the other party, they were killed by the other party. This made them very unhappy. They just started here, and they were afraid that they would not succeed.


    But the one with the most of them held on to the other.


    "It seems a little arrogant. You are young and weak. You dare to be so arrogant. It seems that you are not afraid of death in Longcheng college. Since you are not afraid of death, well, it depends on how long you live. The winner is the one who laughs last in Longcheng college. Don''t think you are too aggressive. A group of people here will teach you how to be a man, Longcheng college is not as simple as you think. Don''t think it''s great to have two brushes here. Offending anyone may make you die without a place to die. " Jiang said with a sneer one day that he continued to eat his own food. He was the one who just took the lead in coaxing them, but now he is also the one who takes the lead in holding them.


    "What do you mean, brother? This boy is scolding us. Don''t we teach him a lesson? If all the freshmen dare to talk to us like this, how can we get along in Longcheng university? It''s not like you. "


    "That''s right. It''s enough for people like Tiange to teach them a good lesson directly. Besides, six of us are afraid that we can''t deal with them. How strong are the two special recruit students? I''m afraid they are the most rubbish even in special recruit students. This kind of person can easily crush them. They don''t care, As long as we kill them completely, whatever they are, we''ll kill them and throw them out of the restaurant. We''ll burn them clean and let everyone know that we''re not easy to get into trouble. "


    "Are you stupid? Even if this kind of thing can be done, do you need to do it in the restaurant? After all, they are freshmen. After all, we are in the eighth grade. Bullying freshmen doesn''t need to do this kind of thing in private in front of everyone. Just wait until they finish their meal. Hehe, we can deal with them in private. People who look down on us will let them disappear from the world forever. If people in the 56th grade or even the seventh grade, We can get rid of them in public, so that we can establish our own prestige. However, people will kill them on the first day of school. For us, the reputation is not very good. Bullying, freshmen, whatever they look like, do it well, and don''t affect their reputation. Do you understand? " Jiang said in a cold voice one day. His eyes were filled with disdain. To him, they were just two freshmen who had just been specially recruited. There was no threat to him. Moreover, they were eighth grade students. They didn''t need any big obstacles to deal with two freshmen who had just entered school for one day. The key was to dare to offend them, If it''s so intimate and sarcastic, it''s only a matter of killing him. No matter how easy it is to kill him, we don''t have to do it in the canteen, so that we don''t think they bully the freshmen. Anyway, after dinner, we go to kill people directly. It''s a matter of being easy. We don''t need to talk about anything. We just kill them directly, There''s no need to worry about it. Anyway, there''s no need to make a fuss about killing two people in Longcheng University. Even if they were killed on the spot now, there''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just that killing them now has a bad reputation. After all, killing two freshmen in public will make people feel that they are bullying the small by the big and the weak by the strong. It''s unnecessary.


    If they are two fifth graders, sixth graders or even seventh graders, they can kill them in public and establish their own prestige. That''s OK. Many people in the same grade know that their prestige can''t be provoked. Once they are provoked, they have to be alerted. But now the situation is different. After all, freshmen are freshmen, If you kill the freshmen directly, even if it''s a second kill, they can''t build up their prestige. On the contrary, it makes people feel that they are cruel to the freshmen. It''s unnecessary. Even if everyone knows that these two people will be killed by themselves, they don''t have to kill them in front of them.


    "Are these two stupid people? They are obviously freshmen, and they are the weakest ones. They dare to challenge others at will in Longcheng University. Even if they don''t challenge, it will be better to be a man with their tails between them. They are so stupid. It''s absolutely a matter of death. This woman is not expected to die, but she will be caught by Jiang Yitian and humiliated, After all, it''s so beautiful that even I have the impulse to see this man one day, not to mention that this man is killing himself. He dares to provoke others like this, especially when he doesn''t know the other''s situation. Shouldn''t he be cautious? It''s a suicide to say that in a contemptuous way. "


    "Yes, he doesn''t know the strength, background and age of the other party. He dares to say that he treats others as a fart in such a brazen way. It''s not good to hear it in anyone''s eyes or ears, not to mention that this kind of person will be bullied day by day. That''s a famous bully. No one can offend him, He didn''t know how many people died in his hands. Although he didn''t know, his tutor should have told them that Longcheng college is a very dangerous place. If they dare to offend others easily in Longcheng college, they will dig their own grave. If they don''t even know this, they are really retarded and will die miserably, Now there''s a good play to see. These two guys who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth will definitely be torn apart. "

 Chapter 1406

    "It''s needless to say that these two people know that they will definitely die miserably. Although they didn''t kill them directly on this day, he thinks it''s not good to kill them directly in this public occasion. After all, killing two new students in this public occasion doesn''t have any honor for them, It will only make people feel that if they cheat more and less in the early stage, they will choose me to kill them here one day, but it doesn''t mean they will absolutely let him go. I think they can kill them easily. The problem is that when they leave after dinner, they can find a hidden place to kill them. Alas, It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman should be ruined by Jiang Yitian. However, compared with death, I don''t think it''s particularly difficult to survive. It''s a pity that as a woman, this kind of humiliation might be better than death. "


    "It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman should follow such a fool. The fool is speechless. He is clearly a freshman, and he is the worst one. Doesn''t he have any self-knowledge? Here, the tutor should have told them what kind of things to pay attention to in Longcheng college. Don''t easily provoke others, and don''t easily offend others. If you want to survive, you need to have certain wisdom. This kind of fool''s intelligence quotient is zero. It''s obvious that on the first day of admission, he would not care to offend others, And he doesn''t know what kind of person he is offending, so he dares to do so. It''s not stupid. Anyone who is with such a person must be found. "


    Wu Hao and Ling Fei listened to all kinds of discussions around him, which was called a crying joke. Ling Fei had several times tried to stand up and argue with them, but they were all pressed down by Wu Hao. Listening to this meaningless argument, Wu Hao had to laugh at it and didn''t want to worry about them. What was the strength of a person? Has the final say. And what kind of situation, they can not know it? Since it is clear, why bother with them about such meaningless things here.


    "Brother Linghao, why don''t you let me argue with them? When these people have brain problems and don''t know anything, they even say these sarcastic words here. It''s just puzzling. Who told them that? I really want to argue with them. I want to beat them up." Ling Fei Er looks at the people around him while eating. He looks at them like a fool. On the contrary, he thinks that these people are fools. It seems that they don''t understand the situation. How can they understand the situation? Strength doesn''t depend on age. If we look at strength according to age, they may not be very good. After all, they are the youngest, But excluding this factor, their strength can surpass all the people in and out of Xianglong City, not to mention Longcheng college, so they have the confidence to resist any risk, so they have the confidence to do something, but how can these people understand it.


    "It''s enough for us to pay attention to what these people do, whether they are right or wrong. Anyway, we know what we are doing and what kind of things we can deal with. As for what they say, they can do whatever they want and what they have to do with us. Don''t look them in the eye, You just think of these people as air. " Wu Hao said faintly. From the attitude in her eyes, it can be seen that he really didn''t take these people seriously. In his present state of mind, he could not be influenced by these people. In the past tens of thousands of years, he has experienced a calm heart, although these people are all kinds of sarcasm, But in his ears, he didn''t seem to hear what they said. To be inaccurate, he heard what they said, but he didn''t take what they said seriously at all. What''s the point of taking it seriously? What''s his own situation? He knows best. He doesn''t need others to say three or four things, If a person can change his state of mind because of other people''s gossiping, it means that he cares about other people''s opinions. A strong cultivator can''t care about other people''s opinions. No matter how strong a person is, he can ignore his own opinions. A really strong person can accept other people''s opinions, But when necessary, he can completely ignore other people''s opinions, especially those that can affect his own mood, which can be directly ignored. This is a state of mind, and only when he reaches this state can he be called a real strong man.


    Wu Hao doesn''t think that he has reached the realm of the real strong now, because he knows that he still has a long way to go. Even now, his strength level has not reached the top of the high heaven and God world. There is also the master of lingtianzong. Similarly, there is Shenzong pressing himself on the Internet. If his strength can''t surpass them, It''s impossible to call him a real expert. He just has the attitude of an expert now. After all, the things he has experienced over the years make him understand that many things need to be faced calmly. The more important things he has to face calmly, the more important things he can''t be worried about, Once you are in a hurry, a lot of things will go wrong, and you will not be able to do what you want to do. This is a circular process. If you can''t follow the correct cycle, it will become a vicious circle.


    Now he demands himself according to the highest requirements, and he is on the way to challenge them. If his strength continues to improve, it will inevitably touch their nerves. He must be careful in everything, but he still has to demand himself with the strongest requirements, otherwise he will not be able to deal with them, Since their goal is them, they have to demand themselves according to the requirements and standards against them. If they can''t demand themselves with the highest standards, it''s undoubtedly difficult to surpass them. Therefore, their qualification level has been clearly tested in the test, surpassing their own six-star qualification, It can be said that one''s qualification level has reached the realm beyond the height of high heaven and God, which can be said to be unique. But qualification is one thing, and the real strength that has been achieved is another thing. If one''s strength is higher and has surpassed them, there is no doubt that one can say something with confidence.

 Chapter 1407

    But now his level of strength does not surpass them, so he still has a lot of things to do. He must ask himself according to the requirements of the real top experts, just like if he can not care about the eyes of these people, he can not care about their eyes, he can not care about their words and comments, he can not care about their words and comments, Never let these weak people disturb your heart.


    "I just feel very angry. These people don''t know why they look down on them. They always think that they are the most powerful in the world. In fact, I can kill them with one blow, but they just feel that they are the most powerful. I really convince them." Ling Fei Er sighed helplessly, and he didn''t want to listen to them any more. He focused on eating, so he didn''t need to think so much.


    He can''t do it yet. Wu Hao''s state of mind is just a teenager, after all, for him. It''s impossible for him to have Wu Hao''s state of mind. Strength and state of mind are not the same thing in essence. Some people can be strong, but their state of mind is not very high, Some people''s strength is very weak, but their mood can be very high. There is no necessary connection between the two. For example, under the guidance of Wu Hao, lingfeier''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and he is so powerful that he could not even imagine it, but his mood is still the same as his age, Although it''s much higher than normal people''s mood, compared with Wu Hao''s tens of thousands of years of survival experience, he is still slightly inadequate. Of course, Wu Hao can''t ask him according to his own requirements. This is unfair. After all, the girl has experienced too few things. All her experience and mood are closely related to what she has experienced, If you don''t experience enough things and grow up enough years, you are unlikely to reach a higher level.


    On the surface, Wu Hao seems to be in his early 20s, but in fact, he is tens of thousands of years old, so under his young appearance, there is a deep heart.


    You can''t ask for inner things with superficial things. Although the ages on the surface are almost the same, in fact, the inner things are very, very different. Wu Hao can say this with reason, because he knows it, but Ling fei''er doesn''t have such feelings. For him, if someone bullies him, he wants to revenge, at least he can''t let himself suffer losses, He has never been a bully, but he has never been a bully. Whoever wants to bully him, he wants to take her back and never let anyone bully her. She has always been this kind of character from childhood to adulthood and has never changed. She is like this now and will continue to be his character in the future, Maybe for a long time in the future, he will give up or change his mind when he experiences more things. But now, at least at the moment, he doesn''t feel like this. Although he understands Wu Hao''s words, he is not willing to accept them. If he wasn''t around, he would rather go up and give them a punch.


    Maybe this kind of character will change in the future, but now he knows that he doesn''t want to make such a change at all. Anyway, he is not happy that they slander him and brother Linghao. They are all angry. They don''t know what kind of mood brother Linghao is. He can bear it. He has bullied himself and has to bear it, I don''t know if I have to bear it like this in Longcheng college in the future. If so, it will be hard.


    "Brother Linghao, are we always cold in Longcheng college? Let them bully like this. Although they didn''t do it, it''s very uncomfortable to bully like this. They have to suffer such contempt every day. How uncomfortable is it? "


    "Do you think I''m a bully? Being in a good mood doesn''t mean that you can be bullied, but there''s no need to fight with them here. Do you think they will let us go easily? You can see from his eyes that they will never let us go easily. It seems that these people have a high reputation in the college. You don''t find that many people around are afraid of them. It can be seen that these people are definitely not easy to get into trouble. I feel that 891 of them will definitely come to find things after dinner. Now why don''t they come to find things directly, It''s because these people are also worried that bullying freshmen will make people laugh. But now they don''t do it, so why do we do it? There''s no need to talk nonsense with them in order to prove how powerful they are. Anyway, what should we do after dinner? If they want to find something, At that time, it doesn''t matter to kill them all again. Anyway, we should tell them that they are not easy to be provoked. If we can do this, it depends on the situation. At least before we know about Longcheng University, we should not do this kind of thing easily. It''s a dangerous thing, and we come to Longcheng University, It''s better not to form too much hatred. After all, we may still have many opportunities to make friends in Longcheng college. It''s better not to offend too many people and make them feel that we are very dangerous. "


    Wu Hao whispered in his ear: "we must not be bullied, but we must not be too easy to provoke others. This kind of recruitment is not good for us. You know, we need to finish our studies in Longcheng college. Longcheng college is a college under the jurisdiction of the protoss of spirit, There are a lot of power from within the protoss of the spirit. If we can understand these people, understand the core structure of the protoss of the spirit, and even win over some forces, we will have a higher grasp of the future. Therefore, we should never do meaningless things here. We are not here to vent our joy of killing, It''s about making adequate plans for our own future. So even if we can easily defeat them in a moment, we should never do such meaningless things. Killing people is not a necessary thing for us. Since it''s unnecessary, we don''t have to do it. Do you understand? "


    "I see. Anyway, if we can''t kill them, we can''t kill them. The most important thing for us now is to find out what''s going on in Longcheng college. It''s better to get in touch with some powerful people in Longcheng college, so that we can understand the specific structure of the inner Protoss.

 Chapter 1408

    If we can get involved in some specific and useful relationships with them, then we will have some specific and useful contacts with them, which can help us to do things better in the future. " Ling fei''er nodded and said about the future. The girl nodded very seriously. He knew that the future was very important to them. Everything had to be done carefully. Any carelessness might make them fall into a situation where there was no return. After all, they had to deal with not only the spirit Protoss, but also when they knew the Lord of the city, In addition, it is also possible to face the dark Protoss. No one knows what is the situation of the two patriarchs. In this case, we must adjust our own state and treat everything carefully and carefully. Only in this way can we accomplish a great thing in the future. If we can''t do it well, it is likely to become very difficult in the future.


    Ling Fei Er nodded after hearing what he said. He also knew that it was a necessary thing to do. He suddenly realized that he was just a little impulsive and shouldn''t offend others at will. Maybe their strength is the strongest here. It doesn''t matter. They don''t need anything else to support. But in the future, However, they should take Longcheng college seriously. After all, it is a college under the jurisdiction of Lingzhi City Lord. It has a very close relationship with Linzhi City Lord. In this case, if they can make good use of all kinds of resources in Longcheng college, they will be more secure in the future, and their ability to resist risks will become stronger in the future, There is no doubt about that.


    As the tutor said, it''s not very difficult to survive here, but it''s the biggest problem to make the road wider and wider here. What they have to do is to make the road wider and wider as far as possible. Making friends with some people who are useful for the future is undoubtedly to make their future Road wider and wider, There is no doubt that they can not become powerful practitioners, let alone become powerful practitioners. For them, the most important thing is to solve the biggest danger of the Diablo. If they can''t solve the biggest threat of the Diablo, it''s no use to become strong practitioners. After all, after the Diablo devours the world, No matter how powerful the cultivator is, it doesn''t help. Does the cultivator want to live in the void? Even after being swallowed by them, time doesn''t exist. Everything will become nothingness, even the practitioners will eventually disappear in time, because there is no time, then everything will be prohibited. What''s the use of the practitioners no matter how strong they are?


    Looking at the girl who had heard what he said, Wu Hao nodded happily. Anyway, his personality is impulsive. If this kind of thing happens frequently and he often meets her, there is no doubt that the girl will cause trouble sooner or later, not to mention whether she will be punished for killing here. Even if she is not punished, in the college itself, These regulations do not exist, so they are not subject to such restrictions. However, if one of the people he killed was a member of the clan, the problem would be troublesome. Although lingfei''er, as the granddaughter of Lingtian patriarch, would not be greatly affected, it would not be a good thing to be targeted. Once someone targeted her, she would not be affected, Then they are in Longcheng college or even leave Longcheng College for other places. There is a huge danger. This danger comes from all aspects, and the biggest part comes from the hidden covetous people they don''t know. If he really kills someone in a high position, there will be a lot of danger, and they will have to meet all kinds of risks all the time. There is no doubt about this, It''s better for them to put all their energy on Cultivation and improve their own strength. If they still have energy, they should understand the two patriarchs of Shizhi and Lingzhi. For the rest, it''s unnecessary to create risks for themselves, and it will make the previous two experiences wasted. It''s meaningless, There''s no need to do that, of course.


    "By the way, girl, you are supposed to be your grandfather tomorrow. Do you know what kind of structure is inside the protoss of spirit? For example, what kind of situation it is composed of, or the distribution of power within the protoss of the spirit, do you know nothing about it? " Wu Hao asked, changed the topic of this problem, she also suddenly thought, although with Ling Fei son together for so long, but now he also really realized this problem.


    "I haven''t met with Lord Lintian several times. How can I know what''s going on inside the protoss of the spirit? Even my father doesn''t know what''s going on inside the protoss, let alone me. My father left the family early, so he doesn''t know what''s going on inside the protoss of the spirit. Moreover, I was born in Tianyuan city, I''ve never really been to the inner part of the clan, and I don''t know what kind of structure the inner part of the clan is. I really can''t answer your question at all. Although I''m nominally the granddaughter of the Lingtian patriarch, you can see the relationship between me and the Lingtian patriarch, which is just like that, Maybe you ask my father that he can know something, but you ask me that it''s true. I don''t know what''s going on, let alone the internal structure of the clan. I don''t know what kind of people there are in the clan except the Lingtian clan leader. " Ling Fei son helplessly shook his head, because this matter is very cautious, so his voice is very small, finish saying also revealed helplessly shook his head, anyway, this matter for him, he is really ignorant.


    "Think about it. You grew up in Tianyuan city. It seems that your father is not liked by your grandfather. He doesn''t know about the inner affairs of the protoss of the spirit. To tell you the truth, it''s normal." Wu Hao shrugs his shoulders and shakes his head. It''s true that Lingtian''s master made himself a child under Lingyuan''s Ningyi game because Lin Yuansheng is romantic and unrestrained. He went to such a remote place and lived a happy life with his wife and children. This kind of character is very important to Lingtian''s ambitious father, Obviously, he is not a popular character. Because of this, the Lord of Lingtian dares to hang himself in Lingyuan''s name and let him become his father. In this way, it is not easy to arouse anyone''s suspicion. Who can doubt the private life of a dissolute young man? Besides, Gaotian could have married many wives, and it is not surprising that there are many outside.

 Chapter 1409

    "Yes, if I knew it, I would have told you. Because I didn''t know it, I didn''t want to think about it. Brother Linghao, if you asked me, I would tell you directly. I didn''t know it. If I knew it, I would have told you this kind of thing. Of course, I was helping you." Ling fei''er laughs playfully. If he knows something helpful to him, it''s true. The girl has already said it, and there''s no need for hesitation. The reason why he didn''t say it is because he didn''t know it. Naturally, he never thought about it. It''s because she never thought about it, so he never mentioned it, If he really knew a little bit of what would be useful for his future, he would have told him clearly. There is no doubt about that, and there is no doubt that he does not need to think too much about it.


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to think about it. Let''s have a meal. After that, we''ll continue to walk to the college. If these people want to make trouble, we''ll give them some color to see. If they don''t want to make trouble, we''ll go to class directly. Anyway, we''ll have a casual look at the afternoon class. If we have any objection, we''ll listen to them. If there''s no objection, we''ll go, If we don''t know anything about Longcheng college, many things will become very inconvenient in the future, especially now we have to consider the impact of the future, In particular, if we can create better conditions for our future, there is no doubt that it is the best thing. In Longcheng University, we should make full use of all our time and energy. No matter what kind of place Longcheng university is, we should make good use of it and create better conditions for our future. " Wu Hao said that Ling fei''er nodded and ate. He didn''t want to waste his time now. If he could leave Longcheng college quickly, he would like to solve the problem quickly. Everyone is working hard on it every day. This kind of feeling is very uncomfortable. He is not a person who likes this kind of life, He likes to live a free and unrestrained life. She wants to live happily with her man every day. She also wants to live happily with her husband with a group of sisters. But now his wish can''t be realized. The problems of the God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God God, Finally, there are problems on the side of the dark Protoss. They need to solve them step by step. If they don''t solve these problems quickly. He wants to be carefree, happy life will never come, although it''s OK to live now, and live happily with his sisters every day, but in the end, there are hidden dangers in this matter. Only by thoroughly solving these hidden dangers, can they really do everything well in the future, If they can''t solve all the hidden dangers in the future, their happiness now will be destroyed one day. If they can completely solve all the hidden dangers, then everything else will be easy to do. Naturally, she wants to live a happy and comfortable life, Only living that kind of life can he really enjoy the happy life.


    When Wu Hao saw his appearance, he also speeded up his meal. After eating, he left the restaurant with Ling fei''er. When he saw Wu Hao leave quickly, he felt disdainful. Although he didn''t hear what they were muttering about, there was no doubt that they felt that they couldn''t withstand their threat, A bad self is likely to die, so they speed up the meal, and then leave in a hurry.


    Seeing them leave so quickly, I would sneer all day and forget to have enough to eat. Anyway, I left my bowl and chopsticks and took six people to leave the restaurant together. Everyone else in the restaurant shook their heads at the sight of this situation. However, people''s heart was full of interest in watching the fun. When they saw this situation, they all ran to watch the fun excitedly, Everyone followed them with a look of excitement, and their hearts seemed to be full of pity for them. But in fact, the excitement on each face betrayed their hearts at this moment. No one was not cheering up for their hearts. Although they felt pity for them, they felt very pitiful, But each one wanted to see how Jiang would dispose of them one day, maybe kill them. Maybe it''s to take the woman away. In fact, what they want to see is how to deal with the woman in the day. Although it''s meaningless to them, they are full of interest in watching.


    Many people as like as two peas and chopsticks, and they are all practitioners, but they are still ordinary people, but they are still ordinary people. They still can not escape the bondage of ordinary people. They want to see the excitement, just like the ordinary people who want to see the lively state, but the liveliness and cruelty they see are more frequent than those in the Dragon City College. But now the excitement is happening to the freshmen, and it''s a special recruit, and one of the two is a beautiful woman. With all kinds of factors together, all the situations become different. Each of them is looking at the situation with excitement, and they all want to look forward to what will happen.


    Jiang Yitian''s excitement about this situation became more obvious, and the heartless expression on his excited face became more obvious. Each of them was a witness to the scene. Although he felt shameless when such a thing happened in the canteen, the situation was different when these onlookers followed him, Just by killing these two freshmen to tell them that they are not easy to be provoked, it''s the same. They were too blatant in the canteen just now, but the situation outside is different. They all see their own things clearly, and just tell them that they are absolutely not easy to be provoked. No matter the freshmen or anyone else offends themselves, they will not come to a good end, Even if we don''t directly deal with it in the public, what will happen in the back is completely different. They can imagine that as long as they are all killed at that time, the establishment of this deterrent force will be step by step.

 Chapter 1410

    I''ve killed countless people before, but now I''m just adding one more. However, the increase of each person is to build a higher barrier for his own prestige, let these people''s bones pile up a wall of his own prestige, let them dare not get close to themselves at all, let them dare not threaten themselves at all. Establishing such authority in Longcheng university is also an expression of a way of life, If you set up your own terrible wechat, you will be less likely to offend yourself. Although he has a backer behind him, you have to work hard. You can''t rely on the backer to solve all things at any time. Only when you are strong and establish your own deterrent can you really survive effectively. This is a point he knows very well.


    Now my backer is in the 16th grade. In another two years, my backer will leave Longcheng college. What should I do in that case? If he doesn''t have enough strength, if he can''t build up his own deterrent force, then after his backers leave, many of his enemies will settle accounts with him, which is not what he wants to see. Therefore, he is trying his best to build up his own prestige, so that he can create enough deterrent force against the enemy in all aspects, Let them dare not violate their dignity, so that after two years, their backers left, then they can easily, still firmly in Longcheng college.


    Wu Hao doesn''t care who he is with. Instead, he keeps walking lightly. Ling fei''er knows what Wu Hao is doing and sees the people behind him. So he doesn''t care what they want to do. Anyway, they are walking on their own. If they come up with something, they should compete with them to see what kind of strength they have, If they just follow behind and don''t plan to do it, then he doesn''t want to do it. Anyway, brother Linghao has said that don''t do this kind of thing when it''s not necessary. Only when they have to come to die, they can do it with them. In this situation, it''s not sure what they want to do, So let''s wait for them to take the initiative.


    Jiang Yitian looks at Wu Hao and Ling fei''er walking leisurely in front of him, as if they don''t take themselves seriously. They should be able to know that they are following others behind them, but now they are still walking leisurely, as if they don''t intend to escape. Jiang Yitian is very depressed. In this depression, he even wants to rush them up and kill them, This kind of feeling is very humiliating. He is obviously following them, but they are familiar with him. He doesn''t like this kind of feeling, as if he is the air.


    He glared at them coldly. Although he couldn''t see his expression behind his back, Jiang Yi day adjusted his mood. Since they didn''t want to stop, he took the initiative to stop them. Jiang Yi day raised his hand. His six younger brothers went up first to embarrass people, and she walked up slowly.


    "Well, where are you going? Why are you in such a hurry? Let''s stay here and have a discussion. On the contrary, here you are going to experience the life of Longcheng college. Otherwise, let''s stay. Anyway, let''s have a discussion with you. Let''s first let you feel what kind of place Longcheng college is. Let''s familiarize you with the environment and the local customs. Then let''s get to know more about it, What''s the basic strength of Longcheng university? Anyway, you have to understand it after all. Otherwise, we''ll understand it here. Anyway, we''ve just had enough and we''ll help you when we''re free. " Jiang said with a sneer one day.


    "What do you want?" Ling fei''er looks at the people in front of him coldly and stops them one by one. Naturally, he knows what they want to do. Brother Linghao has just said what they will do. So now he knows very well that these people come up to let them die without a place to die, but this is their idea. As for the strength of these people, Ling fei''er didn''t see it at all. These people want to die without a burial place. They think too much of themselves, too little of themselves, and there is Linghao brother here. It''s impossible for these people to move them. Linghao brother can kill them all with one finger.


    "What we want to do? We don''t want to do anything. We just want to teach you how to survive in Longcheng college. Hehe, not everyone can survive here. Longcheng college has never stipulated that students can''t communicate with each other and that nothing can happen, Anyway, in accordance with such an arrogant way of living in Longcheng college, sooner or later you will encounter something, and now is the first thing you encounter. In this case, do you think you can escape? Is it all about communication anyway? I''d like to see what kind of strength you are so arrogant in the dark. You don''t mind? The tutor of Longcheng college should have told you what kind of place Longcheng college is. In this case, I think you should have made psychological plans. Now that the meal is finished, let''s have a good exchange? " Jiang one day walked up to Ling fei''er and Wu Hao and looked at them haughtily, as if he could easily kill them with his own hand. This confidence made him look very calm, and this calm made her look very arrogant, so that the audience nearby sighed, They all know that Wu Hao and Ling fei''er are definitely the students specially recruited by Longcheng university this year. In this case, the significance of the special admission is that they seem to arrive at Longcheng University step by step, without the pain and suffering that many people need to experience. However, they come to Longcheng University easily, come to Longcheng University, and suffer this kind of thing immediately, For them, it''s not a painful blow. No, it''s not a painful blow at all, because. What they are going to face is not pain and blow at all. What they are going to face is death. What they are going to face is the so-called death. They can''t feel the pain and blow. There is only the disappearance and fall of life. No matter how excellent and powerful their college was before they came here, they can''t have a chance to survive now. Longcheng college, Although the death rate is not so terrible, it is not forbidden here. Any contradiction can be solved in this way.

 Chapter 1411

    As long as they have the strength to kill anyone, they don''t need to consider anything else. The two freshmen, who are just special students, don''t believe how strong their strength is. They don''t have any strength at all when they are so young. They are equal in strength and age in the realm of heaven, The younger they are, the weaker their strength will be. The older they are. Even if their talent is worse, they will be stronger. This is an insurmountable obstacle. It is the strong strength accumulated by time and experience. They are too young to see any experience and strength at all. When they meet Jiang Yitian, they will die, And just in the restaurant, they feel out, Jiang Yitian has been angry, want to take them to bask in the new spirit.


    Who is this day? Many people don''t know her identity, but most people know that Jiang Yitian has a brother from the 16th grade behind him. That strength is absolutely the top of Longcheng University. Because of this, Jiang Yitian is qualified to do evil and act recklessly here, and no one dares to provoke him, Because if you mess with Jiang one day, it means that you mess with the master from the 16th grade behind him. The 16th grade is the strongest symbol in any college, especially in Longcheng college. The person who can survive all the way from the first grade to the 16th grade and become the top strong person in the 16th grade is definitely the person with the highest strength, There is no one here who dares to offend the 16th graders. Jiang Yitian, there is no doubt that his back is good for enjoying the cool. The people who offend him have no good end. Now they are two new students who are so arrogant and don''t pay attention to him. It''s normal for Jiang Yitian to want to get rid of them. Although it''s cruel, it''s an indisputable fact. Jiang Yitian''s eyes can''t tolerate sand.


    What''s more, now that there are two grains of sand in the camp, it is impossible for it to tolerate such a result. In any case, it will kill these two people. Moreover, even if they are killed in public, no one can say anything about them. He has enough strength to support his safety, That big tree can absolutely let him not take any risks. It is because of this that he can be so arrogant here. It is also because of this arrogance that he can be so domineering here. When people see him, they want to hide, and they can''t help it, Even if some of the same strong people in Longcheng college saw him, they could only bear to talk back to him. After all, offending Jiang for one day is tantamount to offending the big tree behind her. What will happen in the end is unknown. The battle between masters is very fierce, No one is willing to put himself in a very unfavorable situation because of a small matter. This situation will be avoided as much as possible. This is why Jiang Yitian feels very powerful. Because no one is willing to fight with him, he seems to be invincible in Longcheng University, This illusion led to his arrogance in Longcheng college, and there was nothing to worry about.


    But now these two freshmen have offended him completely, which makes him quite unhappy. Maybe he hasn''t shown his strength by cutting someone for a long time, or maybe it''s because no one has provoked him for a long time. Jiang Yitian''s mood is very gloomy now, and he doesn''t think killing a freshman can bring him much deterrence, But now he wants to kill it to get a sense of existence. Anyway, killing people in Longcheng college doesn''t violate any rules, and killing people can also make him feel good. Anyway, Longcheng college hasn''t killed people for a long time. So, let''s take this arrogant freshman and let them know how powerful he is, Especially for the freshmen, we should let them know who can''t be offended and who they will never be offended. Only through the creation of these deterrent forces can it turn itself into a truly invincible top-level existence of Longcheng University. After his elder brother graduated from Longcheng University, other people may be against him. If we don''t work hard to improve our strength now, it will be miserable in the future, Now he must seize every opportunity to set up enough deterrent force for himself, so that those people do not dare to do anything about themselves.


    "How do you want to teach us? Do you want to sit down and have a good class, or do you want to teach us how to do it in Longcheng college? If you have an idea, let''s talk about it quickly. We have to go around Longcheng college. After all, on the first day of class, many places are unfamiliar, and many customs and customs are unknown. Since you just want to teach us, Then teach us directly. If you don''t hand it in, don''t disturb us and go to other places directly. We don''t have time to listen to you talking about something useful or useless here. Of course, if you talk about something useful, I''d like to have a chat with you here and listen to what you will say. But if you want to talk about something useless, I''m sorry, I don''t want to hear you talking nonsense here. " Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders and laughed, but he didn''t give him any face at all. It''s almost the same for this kind of person to do it with one fist. It just seems that he is too arrogant. If he really wants to do it, it''s easy to do it. It''s not his turn to talk here. He can do it by himself, I can''t blame her for pretending here. Anyway, as long as he starts first, he has nothing to say. If it''s time to kill him, kill him. Whatever else he wants.


    "Boy, you are a little arrogant. Do you know that in Longcheng college, anyone who dies thinks he is great, arrogant and powerful. Freshmen like you can''t live for a week in Longcheng college. Believe it or not, but a week must be too long. Now you can''t die." Jiang didn''t speak for a day. One of his men jumped directly on Wu Hao and punched him in the face. Although he didn''t use any weapons, the power and momentum were enough to kill a freshman.

 Chapter 1412

    The onlookers on the side were shocked when they saw this situation. They didn''t expect that the action would come so quickly and the attack would come so suddenly. Let alone the freshmen, they couldn''t make such preparations at all. Even they couldn''t make enough preparations for such an attack, let alone such a freshman, In their eyes, Wu Hao stood still calmly. He was frightened by such an attack. The speed, the power and the agility were not the eyes that a freshman could catch. I have been silly there, the audience all helplessly sighed, in this case, the freshmen will die, one by one, what''s the use? It''s estimated that this fist will blow his head off directly. After a day''s sneer, I know that he absolutely wants to kill him. As for how to deal with the little girl after killing him, it''s another matter. However, this young man can''t survive the second move. Just throw it there in the face of such a rapid attack, There''s no other way but to kill.


    "Since you are willing to do it, don''t blame me for being rude." Wu Hao''s body suddenly disappeared with a sneer. The next second, the man who just rushed to him was kicked by him and flew to a place more than 20 meters high in the air. The body looked very small in the air, and then fell down. The rest of them were all confused. Looking at Wu Hao''s disappearing figure, they thought they were in the ghost, But the next second, they were really damned. Suddenly, with a pain in their stomach, they all flew into the air and fell down. Jiang Yitian, at this moment, also blinded her. He did not expect that this freshman could have the speed to make himself disappear in an instant, and at the same time, he could give hundreds of people who surrounded him in an instant, What''s the matter? What''s the strength of the boy? He can kick them so high with a single foot. The falling picture, watching their frightened faces getting closer and closer, Jiang could not even recover his mind for a day, I don''t know what''s going on.


    "Ah ~"


    The day before, he didn''t react. The first man hit him hard. He was standing well. One day, he was directly knocked down on the ground. Before he got up, the rest of them all fell to his ground. He hit it hard and couldn''t move. He wanted to get some people up, However, I found that all these people had died one by one. Jiang nearly peed in his pants one day and turned them all over. I could see from the feeling that he pressed them down from behind that their sternum and internal organs were all smashed in an instant. This terrible power is not comparable to that of ordinary people, Even he didn''t have the ability to put these practitioners in one step. All of them are killed. This strength is a little too terrible. Is it still a new life? They are new students specially recruited, and how can they have such strong strength when they are so young?


    "Now the freshmen are no longer the voice of your times. Every year, the strength of the freshmen is getting stronger. I will continue to use your strength to measure the strength of the freshmen. That will only bring you a very good end." With a sneer, Wu Hao threw a fierce fire in his hand directly on those people. The corpse turned into ashes. He was scared to death by Jiang, who was at the bottom of the body. One day, he struggled to climb out of the corpse. Looking at the people who had turned into ashes, he thought he was going to die, And just now, he really dares to kill himself. It''s clear that he wants to kill himself. If he just runs slowly, he will be killed by him all of a sudden, which makes him angry and angry. He stares at Wu Hao and yells at him.


    "Damn, you want to kill me, don''t you?"


    "Why do you only allow the state officials to set fire and forbid the people to light the lights? It seems that Longcheng college has never had any rules and regulations to say that freshmen can''t kill people. Since you old students can kill people, why can''t freshmen? If you are inferior to others, don''t be blind here. In a word, you can kill me and I can kill you. It has nothing to do with who you are and who I am. It has nothing to do with who you are. It has nothing to do with who you are. It has nothing to do with who you are. It also has nothing to do with who I am. It has nothing to do with who I am. It has nothing to do with who I am. It has nothing to do with who I am. It has nothing to do with who I am. It has nothing to do with who I am? Instead of waiting here, I don''t want to come to a serious contest. Do you want to come? If you want to come, I''ll help you now. Anyway, I''ll be responsible for your death, and I won''t be responsible for your affairs. Longcheng college won''t be responsible for your death. It''s best. Anyway, it''s irrelevant. Do you want to have a contest like this? " Wu Hao looked at him with a sneer. He didn''t know how such a person could have any strength or confidence to do the so-called killing. Anyway, he just had a few younger brothers. If he didn''t die, he would only command his younger brothers to complete the so-called provocation. He would do it himself, It is estimated that when he is sure that he can kill the other party, he will make a show of fame and fortune. When his opponent''s strength exceeds his own, and he may fail, his only choice is to let his own hands do such things. At the same time, he will also wait and see. If the situation is bad for him, he will definitely step back every minute, Absolutely every minute to escape, such a person has no second choice at all, because he is the kind of bully in his heart. He will not hesitate to attack the weak, and even improve his reputation in Longcheng University by sand carving the weak to build his so-called reputation. But when he meets the strong, he is the real strong, The real one is not afraid of his strong, then this kind of person can only be a grandson.


    "Well, you can. I won''t worry about it today, but do you think it''s over? No, it can''t be over like this. Do you think that offending me is just like offending other people? It''s easy and doesn''t need to pay any price? Hahaha, you think it''s too simple. Longcheng college is more complicated than you think. Do you really think that other things in Longcheng college are not important, just strength is enough? Ha ha, in Longcheng college, there are a lot of important things besides strength. "

 Chapter 1413

    "These things can definitely make you afraid of something you didn''t think of and didn''t think you should keep accounts. Anyway, I''m not finished with you. You can wait. Ha ha, today you will die. Don''t think you can sell here if you know the strength. Besides strength, there are other more important things waiting for you, Longcheng college is not what you think Longcheng college is, and your strength is not what you think. Only the real strong can dominate Longcheng college. A freshman like you can live here for a few hours at most, and let you die every minute. " Jiang turned around and scolded while running one day. He was a little frightened by Wu Hao. He never thought that Wu Hao was so young and could have such a strong strength. His subordinates were all experts of the same grade. Although they were not top experts, they were above average in Longcheng University, He killed several people every minute, which made him have to reevaluate Wu Hao''s strength. If he was against him, there was no doubt that his final idea was that if he was against such an expert, there would be no difference between those who were killed by him every minute. He didn''t want this to happen, For him, this situation is likely to be the same as just now. It is the danger of life and the terrible situation that he will die. If he dies every minute, of course, there is no room to deal with this matter. Only when he is alive, there is hope for everything else, as long as he is alive, Then it''s easy to kill your enemies.


    It''s not that he hasn''t met this kind of situation before. Anyway, in Longcheng University, he has met almost everything he imagined. Many experts can''t stand his arrogance in Longcheng University. Those experts also kill his younger brother. At the same time, he has been beaten all over the place, but so far no one can kill him, On the one hand, he knows the current affairs and will never let himself fall into a dangerous situation. On the other hand, he knows that as long as he escapes to avenge himself, it''s only a matter of minutes. Just like now, as long as he doesn''t kill himself, he can avenge himself immediately. There is no need for the so-called gentleman to avenge himself. He can avenge himself within half an hour.


    After such a day''s departure, the atmosphere of the whole scene became very strange, and everyone''s eyes became particularly surprised when they looked at Wu Hao. None of them thought that the freshman in front of them, who was specially recruited this year, had such a strong level. The power was no better than that of the 10th grade, 11th grade and 12th grade, It''s not even as powerful as the people in grade 15 and grade 16 who can kill a person. If they are put into the group war, they will absolutely crush the existence of the heroes every minute. Such a person is actually a freshman specially recruited. He is really very powerful. With such a level of strength, who can compete with him, Absolutely every minute, all the existence, originally thought he was song. I didn''t expect that her arrogance had the strength. His arrogance could have such a strong level of strength and directly crushed the other party. I''m afraid Jiang Yitian didn''t expect that the target of her provocation had such a strong level of strength and didn''t pay attention to him at all. She also totally underestimated this freshman.


    Originally, they just came to see the excitement. All of them fell into a dull state. They had no idea that the strength of the new student was so terrible. Several people were killed by him every minute. What''s more terrible is that the young man''s killing decisively reached a non-human state, no matter whether he was dead or not, They are reduced to ashes by a direct knife of the netherworld fire, and the cold technique makes people sweat. The strong people of this level have very strong strength and decisive heart, which is even more terrifying. Such people are absolutely the top-level existence, and they are absolutely terrifying and frightening, Once such a person exists in Longcheng college, it will definitely cause an uproar. It will definitely make the water of Longcheng college turbid. People can''t make clear the difference between new students and old students. It will also make the whole Longcheng college turn upside down. There is almost no doubt about this.


    Some smarter people can see the strength of Wu Hao from the level of the netherworld fire. The strength is absolutely the most top-notch existence. The strength is absolutely the most accurate control of the aura of heaven and earth. It is absolutely the most top-notch existence. What they see in this aspect is more amazing things in their eyes, Who could have thought that such a young man should have such strong strength, and under such strength could hide such extraordinary terrorist combat effectiveness, and all this was born under this young face. It''s not surprising. This is definitely a person with strong family support behind him, otherwise he could not have such strong strength, Otherwise she couldn''t have been young. It''s different to have such a strong strength. They would not be surprised if they only have a strong strength and grow older. After all, age and experience are closely related to strength, but they have such a strong strength when they are young, which makes them doubt that Wu Hao has a deep background, After all, only in a strong background can a young man have such a strong strength, which requires all aspects to cooperate well. The top strong people need the family''s financial resources, rich materials, and tutors. All of them are indispensable. If there is not enough family strength to support them, In other words, family is certainly impossible, only strong enough to support the family background can count. These young strong people will understand that Wu Hao and the little girl in front of them are definitely from an extraordinary family. There are powerful opponents of these families in Longcheng college. Now Longcheng college itself also exists in these top families. It''s not too much to have another family, But they were surprised that in Longcheng college, even the children from the top families had never been as young as him, and this level of youth had exceeded the highest range they knew.

 Chapter 1414

    Even if they are surprisingly young, they seem to be young people in their 40s and 50s. In fact, they are quite young in Longcheng University, or in Gaotian Shenjie. The top strong men of that level are quite young and powerful, but this man is only in his early 20s, At this level, we can have such a strong level of strength at this age. What kind of family can shape such a top young strong man?


    No one knows what kind of family they are from, but now many people have the idea of climbing the dragon and supporting the Phoenix. They are not afraid of Jiang Yitian''s existence, and they all know that they are from a stronger family. If they can seize the opportunity and make up to each other, they will be able to make up to each other, In the future, there is absolutely no doubt that they can obtain more abundant resources in Longcheng University. As long as they can do this, they can easily obtain more excellent resources than the ordinary students in Longcheng University.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful, but I advise you to hurry up. Jiang Yitian is not an ordinary person. He has a brother in grade 16 on it. He is very powerful and can be said to be the top expert in Longcheng college. No one dares to recruit in Longcheng college. The main reason for Jiang Yitian is that no one dares to provoke her brother, His brother is also cruel and ferocious. No one can challenge him easily. Even if you are also from the 16th grade, you may not be able to win. Although your strength is very strong, for the sake of safety, I think it''s better for you to leave as soon as possible. In Longcheng University, There are all kinds of dangers. In this case, I think you''d better take care of your own safety. One day ago, you must go to her brother right now. If you don''t hurry up, you can''t escape him. Your brother''s strength is not so simple, although your strength is very powerful, But there is still a big gap in front of his brother. Once his brother comes, he will not let you go easily when you almost kill Jiang one day. At that time, he will kill you every minute. Although this may be a bit exaggerated, it seems that he looks down on you, But I say this for your safety. No one in Longcheng college dares to offend Jiang Yitian''s brother easily. Besides his strong strength, his brother can''t tolerate any sand in his eyes. Moreover, he has a special short guard. When Jiang Yitian gets into trouble with anything, he will come forward to help solve it, and every time the solution is very fierce, Basically, they are all infected. Jiang Yitian''s people are all killed by him. Just because of this, Jiang Yitian is arrogant and domineering in Longcheng University. No one dares to provoke her easily, because once he is provoked, his brother will never let anyone go, and there is no room for maneuver. In this case, he must not be provoked easily, I think your only choice now is to hide quickly, and it''s not too late for you to show up after this thing is calm. At least at this juncture, if you don''t leave soon, Longcheng college can''t protect you. Longcheng college has never had any rules to show up for any students, and it doesn''t seem to matter that you are in Longcheng college, In this case, your only choice is to leave. Anyway, Longcheng college does not say that you must stay in the school after graduation, nor does it stipulate how long you will stay in the school. Anyway, you have signed up, so you are students of Longcheng college. As long as you are students of Longcheng college, Longcheng college admits whether you come here for classes or not, Anyway, in the end, if you come back two years later, when you enter the second grade, everything else will be gone. At that time, the new graduates of Longcheng University have already left. Jiang Yitian''s brother is now in the 16th grade. After two years, his brother will not be able to cause any danger to you. "


    Someone came up in a hurry to persuade Wu Hao to leave with Ling fei''er, and the serious look on his face had obviously been judged. Wu Hao could not do it. Jiang Yitian''s brother Jiang Huo''s strength was very few in the whole Longcheng college. Under the same level of strength, even the strongest student of Longcheng college fought against the guy, It''s not possible to get any benefits. Although it''s not sure that you will lose in the end, you have to pay a heavy price if you want to easily defeat Jiang Huo. In this case, no one is willing to have conflicts with the top experts of Longcheng University. In this case, no one is willing to easily provoke Jiang Yitian and Jiang Huo, Now the two of them are so arrogant that they are in trouble with Jiang for a day, and almost killed him. Jiang Huo will never let them go easily. In this case, if they want to survive, their only chance is to run away. Although their strength should be good, they want to survive, The only chance is to escape. If you continue to stay here and go overboard, it won''t take half an hour. When Jiang Huo comes, they will be killed every minute, and there is no hesitation. It is absolutely inevitable. This situation can''t be easily avoided. After all, Jiang Huo''s strength is there, In this case, if they want to live, it is difficult for them to go to heaven. Generally speaking, Jiang Huo won''t let go of anyone who offends Di Di. If they dare to hurt Jiang Huo, they will die. Wu haogang almost killed Jiang Yitian, In this case, how can Jiang Huo tolerate Wu Hao''s continuing study and living here? He killed Wu Hao at the first time, and he didn''t hesitate to do so. There was no choice at all. Most people would not let Wu Hao off for a day, but he almost killed his younger brother. Jiang Huo would not show mercy, And it can be imagined that Jiang Huo will be very cruel and ruthless once he makes a move, leaving no room for him. He can just give a bad breath and warn other people not to act rashly. This situation is not impossible. On the contrary, it is almost inevitable. Previous experience tells them that it is absolutely an inevitable fact.

 Chapter 1415

    "Yes, I advise you two to go quickly. Longcheng college is not as simple as you think. Maybe with your current strength, your strength is absolutely the top in the college you came from. No one dares to provoke you, even if you are freshmen, but Longcheng college is different, Longcheng university has a very complicated background. Many people here are very powerful. You should know the environment here. It''s definitely not as simple as you think. Moreover, Longcheng University attaches great importance to the cultivation of students'' strength, Similarly, people in the first grade are more powerful than those in the 34th grade or even the 5th grade of any college. People from the 16th grade are even more terrifying. They are definitely the top in the same level of strength. They are not at the same level. You have just entered Longcheng college, and you are specially recruited. To say, your strength is very strong, I believe I have seen your strength, but Jiang Yitian''s brother, Jiang Huo, comes from the 16th grade, which is the highest level strength of the whole Longcheng college. Moreover, Jiang Huo''s strength is very powerful and terrible. If you want to offend Jiang Huo, it will be unimaginable. You almost killed the day before yesterday, Jiang Huo, As Jiang Yitian''s brother, he will never let you off easily. Maybe you don''t know Jiang Huo. In fact, he is Jiang Yitian''s brother, and he is a very short guard. You almost killed him the day before yesterday. He will never let you off easily. He will kill you without hesitation. Maybe Jiang Yitian will, You may not be killed just now, but Jiang Huo has no room for maneuver. He will definitely kill you easily without any respect. Even if you are a girl, he will not give you any good looks, not to mention that you almost killed the day before, and he will kill you the first time, In front of a master as tall as him, a freshman like you basically exists as a mole ant. To him, killing you is no different from crushing an mole ant, so don''t expect him to let you go. It''s impossible. He will kill you in the first time. "


    "Yes, I advise you to leave Longcheng college right away. The situation of the college is much more complicated than you think. If you are not good here, you are likely to break up. The situation here is very complicated. Anyway, the college does not stipulate how long you must stay in Longcheng college. Anyway, you have already registered, He has officially become a student of Longcheng University. Even if you don''t come back for five years, you will still be a student of Longcheng University. What''s more, two years later, when you come back, Jiang Yitian''s brother Jiang Huo will graduate and leave Longcheng University. At that time, I don''t dare to easily provoke you the day before you come back, You may not dare to kill you wantonly, but now the situation is a bit complicated. Jiang Yi day knows that his elder brother will leave Longcheng college soon, and his elder brother also knows that he will leave Longcheng college in two years. As a very short guard, he will definitely make some preparations for his younger brother, In this case, he is likely to create some deterrent power for his younger brother in advance. For example, he will help Di Di to frighten people''s hearts now, and tell everyone else with his own strength that if you dare to provoke my younger brother, I will not let you go easily. Therefore, the day before you offend Jiang Huo, you are likely to offend Jiang Huo, Jiang Huo will take you as an example to let everyone know that you should not easily provoke her brother, so I advise you to leave as soon as possible. Longcheng college has no rules on how to be a student of Longcheng college. Even if you stay outside for 30 years, you will still be a student of Longcheng college, It all depends on you. In two years, it should be easy to improve your strength with your strength. You don''t have to stay in Longcheng college. Anyway, living in Longcheng college is the biggest capital. As long as you come back after two years, you can still do anything. "


    "That''s right, that''s right. You should leave now. Longcheng college is really not suitable for you to come here unprepared. Although you are strong in character, it''s not suitable for you to come to Longcheng college immediately. You need to understand the general situation of Longcheng college before you can do something, Just like now, you don''t know what kind of background Jiang Yitian is, so it''s easy to provoke such a day, which is likely to bring you disaster. Now, the best way to solve this disaster is to leave Longcheng college immediately for one day. Now it''s time to find her brother Jiang Huo, and wait for the guy to come, Then you really have no time, no chance to go back. At that time, it''s too late for you to leave. But now that you haven''t found her brother and the guy hasn''t come, you still have the chance and time to leave. When he really comes, you can''t leave. "


    "I didn''t expect you to be very enthusiastic. I thought everyone in Longcheng college was indifferent to each other''s life and death. It seems that you are beyond my expectation, and it makes me feel that Longcheng college is quite warm. Thank you for your reminding. However, no matter who comes here, I still face him with my attitude. No matter how much money they have, I also have a way to deal with it. I don''t need you to worry too much. Maybe you think Longcheng college is very strong, but I am confident that I can keep myself alive. Although I may not be safe, I promise that I won''t give in to any evil forces. This is how I deal with people. This is my most basic conduct as a practitioner. If I encounter any difficulties, I will shrink back, If you escape, you will never make progress in your cultivation career. The cultivator is the process of fighting against power, and the cultivator is the process of fighting against heaven. Those who want to fight against heaven can''t even fight against human beings. Anyway, thank you for reminding me, but I don''t need your advice, and you don''t need to continue talking about it, Anyway, my own decision has been made. I''m staying in Longcheng college. No matter what kind of people Jiang will bring one day, it''s all his business. It''s my business to deal with this matter with what attitude I will take. Thank you very much. Goodbye. "

 Chapter 1416

    Wu Hao smiles, pulls Ling fei''er and leaves the crowd. Ling fei''er sighs helplessly. Of course, his sigh is not about Wu Hao''s arrogance, but about these people who can''t see the truth. Does their strength really look so weak? Mingming was able to kill all those people all at once. But in their eyes, it seems that their strength is still very weak. How can they make it seem that there are sympathetic people everywhere? He doesn''t need to sympathize with any challenges. If he wants to come, he will come. Anyway, if he can beat a word, he can''t beat it? Brother Linghao can fight this kind of thing with his hand. They don''t need to talk nonsense here for a long time.


    "How annoying are these people?" Ling Fei Er sighed helplessly. She obviously hated these people. She didn''t like to hear people talking about them, and what she said was useless. He knew what kind of strength she was. She didn''t need these things at all.


    "Do you think these people really care about us? You don''t find that these people have recovered from the shock before they start to think that they want to care about us. These people probably think that we have a deep background, so they want to make friends with us in this way, improve our relationship, and make up to each other. Maybe they will think that they can get very good resources in the future, It''s a very good space to rise, so they come up one by one with such enthusiasm. I hope we can be safe. " Wu Hao smiles and shrugs.


    "Why do these people think that we can give them better room to rise? When I was in the class just now, those people were the same. These people are really inexplicable. "


    "In fact, these people are not really inexplicable. They must have their own reasons for doing so. Moreover, for them, the analysis is very simple. If you think about it carefully, what is behind our age with such strong strength? It is absolutely the result of the strong strength behind it, We can see a phenomenon in the high heaven. Everyone''s strength is related to his age and experience. The older he is, the stronger he is. There is no doubt about this. In this case, everyone will take it for granted that the older he is, the stronger he is. But what are the results we see? That is, we two have very strong strength when we are young. If we want to achieve such a result, there is only one possibility, that is, we have a strong family background and provide the most abundant resources since childhood. That is why we have such a strong result when we are so young. What they see is not our strength, but the family power behind us, Of course, this is only what they think they can see, and it is precisely because of this that they want to flatter us and make our relationship with them better. In this way, they can get benefits. After all, they just say a few good words to them, but in the end, they can get unexpected things, maybe nothing, but even nothing, It''s just a waste of words for them, but if they get it, it''s their chance to change their life. Why not? You''re right Wu Hao smiles. She can see this situation at a glance, and they can hear it as soon as they speak. They don''t need poison needles at all, but he is also good. Anyway, what they are willing to say is their business and what he is willing to do is his own business.


    "It turns out that these people are snobbish. Without family background, they just stand there and watch. They don''t care whether you live or die. But when we know that we have family background, they all want to flatter us. It''s like what a pity it is for them to die. This kind of people are the most annoying. I don''t want to have any relationship with them, This kind of people are just villains. They have no own stand and principles. They must see the strong. It''s like stepping on these people when they see the weak Ling Fei Er said disgustedly, for him, this kind of person is really the most annoying person. She doesn''t like to associate with these people at all. That''s why he doesn''t want to say a word with these people at all. He also hates to deal with these people, let alone accept their flattery.


    "You are right in saying that these people are often the most unprincipled and the most unprofessional. They only value interests. For them, those who have interests are the best, and those who are worthy of their own servitude. However, they are also smart people, although they are not worthy of deep friendship, But we have to say that this is the most real people created in the living environment of Longcheng University. They are here to survive, and they are also here to find their best resources in the future. The teacher also said that, so you can''t blame them. We can only say that we know what kind of people they are, and these people can''t be blamed, After all, everyone has their own attitude towards life, and no one has said which one is the most correct. Especially in places like Longcheng University, survival is the greatest skill. They tell the truth for their own survival, not only for their present survival, but also for their own future survival. " Wu haoshengtian smiles. In his present state of mind, he can accept anyone''s situation, or he can not mind anyone''s situation. Maybe if someone offends her, she will kill them without hesitation. But it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t understand their living status. Everyone''s life is not easy. There is no mistake in making any efforts for their own survival and future, The only problem is not to get into trouble with the wrong people. Once you get into trouble with the wrong people, it''s another matter. No matter how hard you try to survive, it doesn''t mean you can trample on other people''s lives recklessly. If you trample on each other, then only the strong will be king. No doubt who is strong will survive.


    "Whatever, I don''t want to pay attention to these people. Brother Linghao, what are we going to do now? Jiang will certainly find someone to revenge us one day. Although we don''t have to worry about his so-called brother, will we offend too many people now? What''s more, we don''t know what kind of background Jiang Yitian has. If one of them is not easy to be killed, will Jiang Yitian''s brother lead us into endless trouble? " Ling Fei son asks a way, see her appearance to know that she also has a little headache this broken matter now.

 Chapter 1417

    "It''s also a headache for me. It''s actually very easy to kill them, but I really don''t know what kind of forces are behind them. Although we don''t need to curry favor with the forces behind them, the forces behind them are likely to cause us great trouble. This is also the problem I''m struggling with. After a while, guys will come, Either we can kill him directly or we can only let him live. I think in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, we''d better let him go, so as not to ask for trouble. "Wu Hao thought about it and said.


    "But if you let him go, these people will also keep looking for trouble. This kind of people thought they were right to let him go and thought they were afraid of him, or they would just kill him." Ling fei''er pouted and said, Wu Hao looked at him with a smile. The little girl is becoming more and more decisive now. With the improvement of her strength, her confidence and attitude have also changed. Of course, it''s a good thing for him. A person''s strength should progress with his mentality at the same time, at least in this case, If he is still soft hearted, he will face a lot of things that will not be implemented in the future. He will be 100% tied up, not to mention himself. At least for Lingfei, when he encounters problems in the future, he will be hesitant to kill a person. But for those who offend him, he should kill and let go, There is no doubt that it is the best for him, and it is also the future, and it is not an attitude that will bind his hands and feet.


    "But it''s better for us to let it go than to kill him. If we choose to kill him directly, then their family will spare no effort to come to us in the future. Please think for yourself, if we kill Jiang Huo, will Jiang also kill them one day? Who knows their attitude towards the two sons, If we have a very good attitude towards these two sons, we will definitely get into big trouble in the future. Although we may not be afraid of them, there will be constant troubles in the future. What''s the relationship network of those big families in the whole Longcheng college? We don''t know. Once we really offend them, we will kill them, So in the future, they are likely to contact the whole Longcheng college to target us. In this case, it will become very troublesome. I think it''s better to try to find as little trouble as possible in the future. Although they are not afraid of them at all, if they come to face these people like flies all day long and hum here, they will be bored to death. " Wu Hao sighed helplessly. Of course, he has the ability to solve anyone who comes to trouble him, but he is not afraid of these people''s trouble. He is afraid that these people will harass him endlessly and make people bored. This is the most fatal thing.


    "Well, since brother Linghao has made such a decision, that''s it. Anyway, if they want to get in trouble, they should be sent away. If they are really angry, they should be killed directly. Anyway, these people are so bored that they can be killed." Ling Fei Er pouts and says that he is ready. If these people are really annoyed, then he doesn''t want to control so much. He should do it and kill it.


    "The purpose of our coming to Longcheng university is a little different, and the meaning of Longcheng university itself is also a little different, so we should be as careful as possible here. Although our strength can handle any situation, it doesn''t mean that we can do what we want. In our current situation, we''d better not think about doing whatever we want, That will only cause us unnecessary troubles. You know, now we can be regarded as under the surveillance of the Lord Lingtian. It''s better not to take too many actions. Doing nothing is the best for us now. Doing too much is easy to show our flaws, especially causing a lot of trouble. He doesn''t mind how much trouble we get into, To a certain extent, he will help us solve some problems. After all, he wants to use me to achieve his own purpose. He will never watch me in danger or you fall into danger. But he can definitely find some changes in our strength through some battles between us. The less we expose our strength, the better, In particular, it is better not to expose the strength beyond the normal scope, but the more troubles we encounter, the more likely we are to expose the strength we don''t want to expose. Even if we are only annoyed by their harassment and accidentally reveal a little bit of our own real strength, it is easy to cause a fatal blow to us, If this kind of attack comes now, it will undoubtedly be very terrible for us. If we are not afraid that he will directly attack us, or that he will start to split our strength step by step behind the scenes, then it will be difficult for us to deal with it. " Wu Hao looked at her impatiently and gave her an explanation.


    He doesn''t have any interest in these people in Longcheng University, even if the 16th graders come here. He doesn''t have the slightest fear of these people. He can kill one by one, but the problem now is that what strength behind these people is unknown to them, I''m afraid that after getting into trouble, there will be a lot of troubles. Once this happens, they will be more likely to be exposed.


    Now the best situation is not to expose any strength, so that the Lord of Lingtian doesn''t know how much strength he has. Only in this way can he take the initiative in the future conflicts and give him a sudden attack.


    "Well, I know. I try not to get into trouble, but if those people go too far, I don''t care. If they let everything like Longcheng college, they think we are good bullies. I don''t want them to bully us and avoid them. If that''s the case, I think those people will treat us as good bullies, Bullying us all the time. " Ling Fei Er nods to say.


    Wu Hao said with a smile: "you know, I didn''t say that you should bear everything. Some things don''t need to bear. Even if you kill people, it''s OK to solve the problem. Places like Longcheng university really can''t bear to swallow. Once you do this, you will be bullied more. There''s no doubt, And I also think that since we have come to Longcheng college, there are also his special rules here. When necessary, we should show our strength and let them know that we are not easy to bully and provoke. This can better let us live in peace here, as long as we don''t go too far. "

 Chapter 1418

    "I know. Anyway, I''m weighing things with others. I also know that we have to be careful in our current situation. If we have done it, it''s not good." Ling Fei Er said with a smile. Wu Hao gave her a gentle smile and wiped it on her head.


    "Let''s go. We''d better take a look around the school and see what we can see nearby. We''ll go to class at about the same time. As for whether Jiang Huo wants to come or not, it''s his own business. If he wants to come, he''ll come. Otherwise, we''ll do our own business according to our own plan." Wu Hao said.


    "All right." Ling fei''er smiles and follows Wu Hao to go on a tour in Longcheng college.


    But they didn''t walk around for long, and soon they were stopped by the noise behind them.


    "Hey, those two people in front of you wait for me. Who asked you to stop walking so fast? It''s arrogant enough. You dare to walk so fast when you hear us coming. You just want to hide. Today you can''t hide. You''re looking for death." The sound of swearing came from all directions.


    "The two boys are arrogant enough. I guess they are pretending to be forced in front of beautiful women. But hey, you are not so lucky today. You dare to fight against Mr. Jiang just now. Today you are in bad luck."


    "Don''t you just pretend to be a bully in front of a beautiful woman? Don''t think you are a little bit stronger and great. There are many people who are strong in the agricultural city college. But if we are inspired by Mr. Jiang, there is only one way to die. Don''t think you are great. Now I''ll give you a chance to pretend to be a force, so that you can directly know how the dead words are written and have beautiful women around, I don''t know who I am, do I? Let you know who I am now. "


    "I''m a little confused. When Longcheng college comes in, it comes in. But when it comes in, it dares to provoke others without knowing what''s going on here. It''s not fatal. But since you''ve chosen not to die, don''t blame us for taking your life directly. In Longcheng college, hehe, I don''t know if your tutor has said that there are no rules to limit whether you will be killed or not. If you don''t know the situation, you will provoke others everywhere, and if you die, you can''t blame others. Even if you leave Longcheng college, you will only die in Gaotian Shenjie. If you can''t live here for a week, you won''t live long in Gaotian Shenjie. "


    "What do you think about a week? Today, the boy has to die. Don''t you have to deal with him right away? What do these people keep for? It''s also a waste of air to keep it. Anyway, sooner or later, it''s a matter of death. Let him experience the taste of death in advance. However, the experience will also experience it. What will happen after the experience? Hehe, it''s not known. It depends on your boy''s performance for a while, if he performs well for a while, Maybe I can leave you a whole body. If you dare to resist, you will have to be torn apart. "


    A group of people surrounded Wu Hao and Ling fei''er from all directions. There are more than 20 people in this group. It seems that they are the people Jiang Yitian found. After they found them, they searched for them from all directions. Now it''s almost time to find them. That''s why they came from all directions and surrounded them. The others are younger brothers, The last one who came late should be Zhengzhu.


    Jiang Yitian came here step by step with a man who was tall and big. The man beside Jiang Yitian was a head higher than Jiang Yitian. Her tall and burly appearance was like a little giant. Her head with long hair looked like a horse''s mane. She had a kind of powerful posture, especially her expressionless face, It seems to add a lot of dignity to her, so that people on the side can''t help but show their admiration and awe when they see him. Admiration is admiration for his strength, and awe for nature is also awe for his strength. All kinds of complex emotions can be expressed in her eyes. The onlookers also gathered to see Jiang Yitian''s brother Jiang Huo, There is a complex fear in everyone''s eyes. And the feeling of admiration mixed together, so that each of them did not dare to make a sound, for fear of causing Jiang Huo''s attention, and the 20 or so people brought by Jiang Huo were different. When they looked at their boss, they had a thorough worship in their eyes, and it was because of the existence of the boss that they could be unbridled and arrogant here, Even to the extent of lawlessness, they are able to achieve this level in a college. Of course, they thank Jianghuo for their support and help. It is also because of the existence of Jianghuo that they can be so unscrupulous. Now that the elder brother has something to do, of course, they are the first to show their loyalty, When they heard Jiang Yitian say that he was a freshman, a special recruit, and a very young special recruit, they didn''t take Wu Hao seriously at all. When they saw that Wu Hao was such a very young person as Jiang Yitian described, they even made a mocking and sarcastic voice, laughing one by one, I don''t pay attention to him at all, let alone take him seriously. How strong a young man can be. In Longcheng University, it''s not accurate to say that in Gaotian divine world, anyone''s strength is closely related to his age. Being young means poor strength. No matter what strange way he killed Jiang Yitian, he brought several people with him, No matter what kind of way he used to scare Jiang back for a day, but his age is still there. No matter how strong he is, we can see from his age that his strength can not be high. In this case, they naturally do not need to have any awe, let alone fear. When they see him one by one, they only sneer and threaten him, This kind of young people are killed directly, and there is nothing to say.


    "You people can do whatever you want. Can you stop talking such a lot of nonsense every time you come here? It seems that you are very stupid. Do you know it or not, and make it look like you are so powerful, but can you know in advance what the final result will be? If you can''t know in advance, don''t talk big at the beginning. In the end, if you die, you''ll lose face. " Wu Hao looked at them and shook his head. He had no interest in such people.

 Chapter 1419

    This kind of person who is the younger brother of others does not have much pursuit, let alone strength. It is because there is no strength that he parasitizes himself on a stronger person. The person who has real strength and pursuit will never encounter anything to intimidate others with words first, Most of the people who use language to intimidate others have no strength. It''s because they don''t have strength that they want to use language to intimidate others. They are afraid to retreat. They are the most despised and annoyed people. Every time they come up, they are only looking for death. But it''s really annoying to listen to their noisy voices. If they can''t listen to them, He didn''t want to hear these people''s restless voices at all.


    "You are really arrogant. I heard that you almost killed me just now. My brother Jiang has such a thing one day." A low but far-reaching voice came from the crowd. It was the voice of Jiang Yitian''s brother Jiang Huo. From this voice, we can see that he is really a master. As soon as Jiang Huo spoke, the people on the side offered him a way. Jiang Huo took Jiang Yitian step by step to the crowd, Finally, he stopped two meters in front of Wu Hao. His arrogant eyes looked at Wu Hao as if he were looking at a mole ant. Naturally, he didn''t pay attention to Wu Hao. Even his subordinates didn''t pay attention to Wu Hao, let alone him. He saw that such a young man dared to threaten his brother and almost killed him, Her eyes were cold and bloody, as if she could crush Wu Hao''s head in the next second.


    "I''m a person who doesn''t provoke me, and I don''t provoke others for no reason. The reason why your brother was almost killed by me is that you should first ask him what he did, instead of running over to ask me what I did. I have nothing to do and I don''t want to kill him. I''m different from your brother. He may be the kind of person who wants to kill anyone who offends him a little bit, But I don''t think so. Although Longcheng college doesn''t stipulate whether it is possible to kill people here, so I can kill anyone here. But I won''t kill anyone here without necessity. The reason why I killed several of his subordinates and almost killed him is that he really offended me. If a person wants to kill me, I''m sorry, When I have the ability, I will kill him. I will never leave any future trouble for myself. Although your brother does not have the ability to cause any threat to me, if he wants to kill me, I have to find a way to kill him. I think you have no opinion about this. Survival is like this. If you want to kill me, I can''t still want to save your life, I don''t have so much compassion, and I can''t let you kill me. Since your brother can easily take people''s lives, can''t I resist? If you think that strength can offset all fairness and morality, well, I will do to you what you want to do to me today. " Wu Hao looks at Jiang Huo calmly. There is no waves in his eyes, and he can''t see any emotion. His calm appearance seems to be facing a gust of wind, rather than a person who wants to kill him. He doesn''t pay attention to the guy at all. Although Jiang Huo looks very strong in other people''s eyes, his strength is also incomparable. Jinlong, any hand can crush a pile of people, But in his eyes, Jiang Huo is just an ordinary cultivator, not to mention powerful, not to mention powerful. In short, in his eyes, such a role is not what he needs to put in his eyes, what he wants to do is just not to make trouble for himself, and he can try his best in Longcheng College under the control of lingtianzong. If you make trouble for yourself, you should try to make trouble for yourself as little as possible, so as not to expose your own details. The last thing he wants is to expose his details. If you get into too much trouble, then no one knows which action will make the person who is monitoring you think that he has hidden too much.


    "You are arrogant enough. Do you know that my brother is a master from the 16th grade. Although he has just entered the 16th grade this year, now the people in the 16th grade have graduated. In the new generation of the 16th grade, my brother''s strength is rare and the most top-notch. He is a leading figure. Throughout the whole Longcheng University, The strength can reach my brother''s level. It''s a rare top-level existence. It''s such a person. You think you can be regarded in the eye, and your arrogance should have a bottom line. You dare to say these words in front of my brother with your strength. Do you believe that he can easily stick you to death with one finger, so that you won''t even have bones left? " Jiang roared angrily one day, and his voice seemed to be venting his emotions and his anger that he had just been killed. At this moment, he was very relieved, because he knew that his brother would help him to kill this man, and there was no other person that his brother wanted to kill, It''s easy to kill the whole Longcheng college. Except for the tutor, he can''t solve anyone quickly and decisively. He believes his brother can solve it.


    Let alone the freshman who has just entered the University, the strength of the special students themselves is not as strong as that of the ordinary students. In this case, he is not worried that his brother will not be able to solve such an opponent. Although Wu Hao''s strength just showed is really amazing, when his brother came here, he knew, There is no suspense in this battle. Basically, it is to crush yourself thoroughly. My brother''s strength can crush this arrogant boy easily and let him die every minute.


    "So, when you say so much, you just want to prove that your brother is very powerful, but the strength is not said. What do you want to do? If you want to kill me, then take out your strength and kill me. If you don''t have that strength, then I advise you to go quickly. Don''t let a group of people come around and let me kill all of them. I just entered Longcheng University on my first day. To tell you the truth, I don''t want to kill you, I don''t want to make a sensation here. I just want to study here quietly. My life in Longcheng University, if you want to die, I will not be soft hearted. I will do whatever I want. Now don''t talk nonsense. I want to do it. Anyway, I know you won''t let me go easily, so don''t say anything, If you want to go up, you can go up and kill if you want. Let''s evaluate the strength together. " Wu Hao said coldly.

 Chapter 1420

    They didn''t give them face at all, not to mention the number of people who revered them and their strength. In his eyes, these people are real ants. With his current strength, even the Dean level of Longcheng University, he doesn''t pay attention to them. He can easily kill them all without any weapons, If you take out your own Shengluo, plus your own equipment, it''s not to mention that it''s absolutely easy to kill them all.


    "Good boy, you can be arrogant enough. Since you want to die so much, I won''t talk nonsense with you. You all give it to me. Who killed him today? I''ll give you a ton of crystal stone, and it''s the best quality crystal stone. It''s guaranteed to improve your strength by a big level." Jiang Huo sneers and says that he doesn''t intend to do it by himself. In this case, he seems to be bullying the weak. Wu Hao is also a freshman who has just entered school, and he is also a freshman on the first day of school. It''s a bit unreasonable for him to bully a freshman who has just entered school, It''s OK to let one''s subordinates get rid of him. If one''s subordinates can get rid of him, then the matter will be over. Anyway, whoever kills him will be killed. The key is to kill him, not who kills him. That''s the point. Of course, if one''s subordinates can''t kill him, then one has to do it by oneself, However, thinking of this possibility, Jiang Huo''s face showed a sneer of sarcasm. She knew very well what kind of strength her subordinates were. They all came from the 14th place. The masters of the 15th grade, although they don''t have any deep family background and strong influence, their own strength is good. They can survive here to the 16th grade. The 15th grade itself is a proof of their strength. When they start, they don''t worry that they can''t kill this young and arrogant boy, It''s impossible to have a chance of your own.


    Jiang Huo thinks that he can easily get rid of Wu Hao, a young and arrogant boy, without any help. His 20 or so people don''t pay any attention to Wu Hao. Although their own strength is not as strong as Jiang Huo''s, the gap is only two grades at most, The most important thing is that they are not one person, but more than 20 people, more than 20 experts from the 15th and 14th grades. What''s the difficulty in solving one person? They never thought that they could not complete this kind of thing, In their eyes, Wu Hao, a young and arrogant boy, not to mention more than 20 people, can be easily solved even if they do it alone.


    In fact, they didn''t want to go to school together. After all, it''s enough for them to solve such a young freshman who has just been in school for one day. If they don''t fight for something that can be solved by one person, they don''t need to rush to go to school together and kill a freshman. For them, it doesn''t build their prestige, Let alone let them bring any sense of honor, so in the usual circumstances, they will never attack, but today is not the same, today guys want to give them a ton of spar, it is not a small number, a whole ton of spar, it is a very large number, although the volume may not be so huge, but what does a ton mean, They know very well in their hearts that for those of them who can only rely on crystal stone to enhance their strength, a ton of crystal stone is needed for medical treatment. There are tens of millions of gold coins or even more, because the quality of crystal stones is different. If they are the best crystal stones, they may need tens of millions of gold coins to buy a ton of crystal stones, which is equivalent to giving them tens of millions of gold coins directly. This temptation is extremely huge for each of them. After all, the reason why they choose to follow Jianghuo is that they are willing to buy a ton of crystal stones, It''s because they have no background, no power, and not so much money. They can buy these countless crystal stones to support themselves, constantly strengthen their strength, improve their level, and get tens of millions or even tens of millions of crystal stones at once. It''s a huge temptation for each of them, In this case, they don''t care about honor. If they kill a freshman, they will kill a freshman, let alone one. Even if they kill ten freshmen, they will not hesitate to do so.


    As soon as they heard Jiang Huo''s words, more than 20 people rushed up and launched the most fierce attack directly against Wu Hao. With the temptation of a ton of crystal stone, they didn''t care what kind of way to kill it. As long as they killed it in the simplest, the most violent way, the rest didn''t matter, More than 20 people instantly became competitors. Each of them took out their own weapons and launched a fierce attack on Wu Hao. They seemed to be afraid of being preempted by others, which made them even more ferocious. They seemed to want to kill Wu Hao at the first time. They looked like demons coming from hell, Moreover, they are extremely hungry evil spirits. They seem to tear Wu Hao to death. They rush at Wu Hao crazily. The momentum instantly envelops Wu Hao and Ling fei''er in the middle.


    "Brother Linghao, give it to me. These people really don''t know the heaven and the earth. They have told them that they don''t want to come up to look for death. They have to come up to look for death. I want to teach them a lesson." Ling fei''er watched them rush towards him. Although they were fierce one by one, of course, he knew that he had enough strength to fight against these people, so he didn''t pay attention to them. How about the strength of these people? He could see that he could defeat these people easily. When he was in the land of fire, He is a man who challenges a lot of flame giants. The strength of those flame giants is no worse than those of these people. He is also at ease. Now facing these people in grade 14 and grade 15, he doesn''t pay any attention to them. He doesn''t think that he can''t do these people, The strength of these people is that they can clean them up easily, not to mention their own Linghao brother. If their own Linghao brother does, these people have no chance at all and will be cleaned up every minute.

 Chapter 1421

    "Forget it, I''ll do it. It''s good for you to have that heart, but don''t kill people all the time." Wu Hao holds Ling fei''er. Although he knows that Ling fei''er has absolute strength and can easily kill these people, to tell the truth, he doesn''t want his women to shout, fight and kill all the time. Although he has this heart, attitude and state, it''s a good thing. After all, in a place like Longcheng University, If sofa can''t make a decisive decision, it''s very likely that he will be killed by others, and the danger they are facing now is also very huge. If he leaves Longcheng college and comes to the high heaven, he will not be able to make a decisive decision when facing the time Protoss and the spirit Protoss in the future, which will easily bring danger to himself, but it''s enough for him to have this heart, For the time being, he doesn''t need this little girl to really kill people without blinking an eye. Killing people without blinking an eye is an initiative. It''s enough for him not to be soft hearted when he is threatened, but there''s no need for him to take the initiative in killing people. It''s better for him to be reserved. Although it doesn''t have to be gentle, there''s no need to achieve the so-called level of killing without blinking an eye. When you have yourself around, you can give it to yourself, There is no need for him to do such a thing.


    "These people are not good enough at all. Let brother Linghao do it, or leave it to me. Anyway, these people will always come to our house to make trouble. I''d better let them know the power of our girl, so that they won''t make trouble for our girl." Ling Fei son pouts to say.


    "It seems to be right, or you can get on it?" When Ling fei''er said this, Wu Hao was stunned for a long time. It seems that what he said is reasonable. If the girl doesn''t show her strength, such a beautiful girl will be harassed frequently in the harsh living environment of the college. If she doesn''t fight back and give them a little color, she will be harassed frequently, Then this kind of harassment will only become more and more intense, and more people want to harass her and interfere with her normal life. On the other hand, if they can show them the strength of the little girl they want to harass, they will know that the little girl is definitely not the one they can easily harass, What''s more, it''s not their strength to compete. A person who is not careful may be killed by the little girl and tries to harass her in this case. Absolutely, it will drop rapidly. Even through this fight, they can know that they are not qualified to come near the little girl. In this case, his normal life can be well maintained. In this case, let him do it. Although it is not a particularly good thing to say that the little girl kills someone, But in this case, it''s not a bad thing for him to set up his own wechat and live a more peaceful life in Longcheng college. Anyway, these people will die sooner or later, and many of the people who harass him will eventually be killed. In this case, it''s better to let them know lingfeier''s strength through this incident, It''s not easy for them to provoke, but if they do, there''s only one way out.


    "OK, that''s it. You can solve these people. Anyway, these people don''t matter. Just kill them. They can help you set up a deterrent force here, let them know that these people are definitely not your opponents, and let them know that they can''t be your opponents at all." Wu Hao finally affirmed that seeing more and more audiences around, Ling fei''er can solve all these people this time. There is no doubt that she can set up enough deterrent force in Longcheng college to make those who covet her beauty dare not easily provoke him. If she does, it will be just like today''s people, and they will die. I believe that these people''s brains will not be so difficult to distinguish the situation. Seeing that Lingfei can easily kill more than 20 people from the 15th and 14th grades, even the 16th grade people are afraid to recruit easily. After all, his strength is there. If he only kills a person from the 15th grade, Then the people from the 16th grade may mistakenly think that they have the ability to deal with Lingfei''s power to control him, and do something indescribable to him. But if more than 20 people from the 14th grade and the 15th grade are killed by him at the same time, even the people from the 16th grade, I have no qualification and courage to say that I can easily get rid of Lingfei, not to mention what I can do to her. After all, the accumulated strength is also a terrible thing. A person in the 15th grade of the 14th grade may not be able to do the same person in the 16th grade, but under the same environment, Put a 16th grader in the middle. Twenty 14th graders and 15th graders besieged her. No 16th grader has this confidence and can easily kill them. If Lingfei can do it, there is no doubt that he can prove that his strength is not comparable to that of 16th graders, Although it seems a bit exaggerated to show his strength on the first day of admission, Wu Hao knows that this strength is not all of them. Killing these people, at most, will use the strength of lingfeier three layers. So it is impossible to find out their strength level through this kind of thing at noon tomorrow.


    The comparison of strength is too wide. It is impossible for these people to easily defeat Lingfei Er, but it is easy for Lingfei Er to defeat them. The patriarch wants to judge Lingfei er''s current strength through this kind of thing tomorrow, which is also impossible. He also wants to judge him through this kind of thing, Wu Hao''s strength is also an impossible thing. Only when a person shows his ultimate strength, can he let the other party know what his background is. However, if a person''s strength is divided into 100 equal points, and he only shows his strength of 30 points, no one can judge how strong his strength is, They probably know that they have played a few percent of the strength, but for the Lord Lingtian and those who monitor them, they don''t know how much strength they have played against the 14th and 15th graders.

 Chapter 1422

    Maybe in their eyes, they have played 50% of their strength, or even 80% or 90% of their strength in their eyes, so it is difficult to judge what level their current strength has reached. Since they can''t judge, they naturally can''t know what level their current strength has reached, Based on this consideration, Wu Hao doesn''t matter. Ling fei''er plays his best to kill them.


    Especially in the face of the harsh living environment of Longcheng University, a top beautiful woman like him naturally needs to create a little deterrent force for herself. Only in this way can he ensure that he will not be harassed by too many people in Longcheng University. After all, most of Longcheng university are men, and men are interested in women, At Fang Gang''s age, she yearns for beautiful women. Ling fei''er, a beautiful girl, is easy to arouse men''s desire to commit crimes. If there is not enough deterrent force to let those men control their heart, it will be difficult to live a normal life in Longcheng college, Maybe you''ll meet a few people who don''t know what to do to harass him. If things get to this level, there will be no freedom. You will be harassed all the time, and you can''t talk about how to practice. It''s like when there are flies flying around you everywhere, you will be upset. It''s hard to really calm down and practice well, In this case, if you want to break this situation, you have to show your strength all at once and let everyone know that they are not easy to provoke. If you recruit, you have to die. When the threat of death is faced with a choice, then everyone will undoubtedly choose to survive. Survival is the instinct of any creature, Similarly, as intelligent creatures, human beings have the same strong instinct. Even because human beings have enough wisdom, they cherish life more than any other life. If the choice you make is likely to lead to death, the vast majority of people will choose the life line. When a person knows that 100% of them will die, this choice will be abandoned. If Lingfei can show enough strength to deter these people now, Then those people will not dare to harass Lingfei in the future, because they know very well that there is a great risk of death when they harass Lingfei. Under the threat of death risk, they will naturally know how to choose.


    "I''ll see how I can deal with them. They''ve been harassing US endlessly. I''m really drunk." As soon as Ling fei''er heard that Ling Hao''s brother agreed him to solve these people''s problems, he took out his own weapons without saying a word. He didn''t want to deal with these people. He could kill his mother in an instant, and he didn''t have the slightest hesitation. He could kill them directly. Anyway, the performance of deterrence doesn''t need to show. How long did he spend fighting with them, There is no need to show how cool your skills are and fight with them. In the face of these people, it doesn''t matter if you can easily kill them, even if they don''t see their actions at all. The key is that the result of the introduction of more than 20 lives is enough to let these people know their strength, Absolutely can let them dare not have the slightest covet, this is enough.


    "Ha ha, it''s really a shame for a man to let a little girl do it. In this case, don''t blame us for being rude. If you want a little girl to do it, you should die first. We''ll deal with the little girl after you die." The people who rushed up saw that Ling fei''er took up the weapon first, but Wu Hao didn''t move there and didn''t want to do it at all. They were even more sarcastic, thinking that this is absolutely a loser, absolutely a villain who doesn''t have any strength and relies on women to send others, In this case, they also launched an attack on him more recklessly. After all, what Jianghuo said was to kill him, not the girl. Whoever killed the boy first would get a stone first. This is not a choice for them. The girl who killed might offend Jiang one day later, After all, who knows if Jiang Yitian offended this young and arrogant boy because he liked other girls and wanted to do something to them. If he killed this young girl, although Jiang Yitian''s hatred was solved later, he would certainly be resented if he killed the girl he liked, It''s better to put the little girl aside first. They put the young and good girl first. If the boy is killed, he will not offend Jiang. One day, he will be able to get tens of millions or even tens of millions of crystal stones from Jiang Huo. For them, there is almost no need to consider how to choose.


    More than 20 people still launched a fierce attack on Wu Hao without hesitation. Although lingfei''er had already taken out his weapon, they didn''t regard lingfei''er as their opponent at all. They still didn''t think that a little girl could have much strength. Second, they also considered their own interests. Anyway, killing lingfei''er didn''t bring any benefits to them, On the contrary, it is possible to get into other troubles, so naturally, she is not willing to be her opponent.


    But Ling fei''er doesn''t think so. Seeing that their goal is still on his brother Linghao, he pouts angrily. Anyway, these people just look down on themselves. They feel that they are a girl, and they don''t have so strong strength to compete with them. They feel that they don''t care, and they can kill themselves easily, Even he thinks that they may think that after they kill their Linghao brother, they can be handed over to the two brothers of the Jiang family for their disposal. As for what they want to do with themselves, lingfei''er doesn''t have to think much to know that such a beautiful girl will be trampled by them. This idea makes him even more upset, He pouted and attacked them.


    "You arrogant guys, you think you have great strength. I''ll show you what real strength is today. I''ll tell you with my life that I''m not easy to make trouble with. If you dare to make trouble with me in the future, that''s the end of today."

 Chapter 1423

    Ling fei''er''s voice was very loud. In addition to the 20 or so people who could hear him, hundreds or thousands of people outside the stadium also heard his voice. Although his mother''s face looked sad, there was a little ridicule in her eyes. It was a question whether she could survive today. She even said that she wanted to let them see what the end would be, It''s hard for her to deal with a little girl. There are so many people in grade 14 and grade 15. These are more than 20 people. Twenty people in grade 14 and grade 15 can absolutely kill five people from grade 16, not to mention a little girl who has just entered school. It''s all a question whether she can survive today. It''s a good idea to threaten them, Although beautiful, but this arrogant tone also can''t help but let each of them send out. In Longcheng college, there is never such a saying that people feel pity for jade. In a word, death is death. There is nothing else to say. Even if a beautiful woman is here, no one will contact him because of her beauty, except in one case, that is, to become vulgar and a little lover of the powerful, and let those powerful people play with her, Only in this way can we improve our chances of survival. In Longcheng University, in fact, many girls with poor strength and some special circumstances have become students with strong strength. Underground lovers are not underground lovers. To be exact, they are blatant and aboveboard women. As for whether they will marry others back home in the future, That''s a different matter. Anyway, in a place like the college, where the living environment is bad, everyone can get what they want.


    They thought that if this woman knew better today, she might be able to find the backing of Jiang Yitian, or even be liked by this guy and become his woman. That''s to say, she would have endless glory and wealth after she became a Phoenix. Although she may not be able to be his woman forever, if she has a little ingenuity, At least in the period of following him, there will be a lot of benefits.


    It''s a pity that this woman won''t grasp the opportunity at all. She has a chance to get out of here and has to show off her ability. This man hasn''t even started yet. He pulls out his weapon first. Isn''t that a death wish? But also so arrogant to tell everyone, to give them a lesson, let them know after harassing his end, this is simply looking for death.


    In Longcheng University, where the living environment is extremely harsh, no one can tolerate the threat of anyone, even the threat from beautiful women. Now let alone the 20 people who are besieging them on the field, they can''t stand the little girl''s provocation. Even the onlookers outside the field want to teach the little girl a lesson, Now the situation is very bad. At least the atmosphere of the whole scene becomes very stiff. There are 20 people. They wanted to besiege Wu Hao, but the little girl rushed towards them and attacked them. The first one who came close to him was helpless to attack him, or they would only attack Wu Hao, He was accidentally killed by a little girl, that''s a bit. However, even if they were dead, they would be ridiculed. In this case, several people launched a fierce attack on lingfei''er, but what they never thought was that when they thought they could solve the little girl, the little girl gave them a fatal attack.


    Ling Fei Er''s speed is very fast. She disappears in front of them in the blink of an eye. In an instant, the knife cuts their throat. First of all, there are four people who directly spit blood. They fall to the ground, cover their throat and struggle in disbelief. They want to live again, but they have no chance, but the moment their throat is cut open, It means that their lives have come to an end. Ling fei''er is also very precise in controlling his combat effectiveness. He has already thought about killing all these people, so that all the onlookers can know that his strength is not something they can easily covet, let alone harass them. So with Sha Xin, Naturally, he would not be merciful. The throat cut by a sword was not the one they could cover with their hands. The whole carotid artery and trachea were cut. Even the gods could not save their lives.


    But after a few people fell to the ground, the remaining ten people realized that the little girl was not so simple. If they were not careful about the little girl, they would be killed by him every minute. If more than twenty of them were killed by a little girl, it would be a disgrace. This kind of disgrace is a disgrace that can''t be washed away even if they die, It''s a shame they can''t bear. It''s a shame to die in men''s hands. It''s a shame to die in men''s hands even if they are weak. But if they die in women''s hands, it''s a great shame.


    Originally, the rest of the people wanted to besiege Wu Hao, but seeing Wu Hao standing there motionless, they didn''t want to escape at all. They also thought that after solving the little girl for a while, they would solve the arrogant young man. So more than ten people immediately turned their direction and launched an attack on Ling fei''er, But Ling Fei Er didn''t give them any chance. In the twinkling of light and shadow, his weapon opened five or six people''s throats. Although those people could see his movements clearly and wanted to block his attack with weapon lattice, their weapon was cut off by Ling Fei Er''s weapon like tofu. It was the weapon from the old man Longya, which was the top powerful equipment, They are not the same equipment as tofu dregs. They can compete with each other. At the moment of contact, they are cut open by the weapons in Lingfei''s hands. Where the same sword passes, their throats gush with red blood. Only a dozen people fall down, and the remaining ten people have no chance to react, Seeing that they couldn''t catch the little girl, they were also afraid. Who could have thought that the little girl''s strength was so strong that they couldn''t catch it at all. They can''t feel its direction with their own perception at all. Although they are fully open-minded, they can only feel a little slight fluctuation, and the figures shuttling among them quickly, so they don''t have time to give them any chance to react and fall one by one, They want to predict his actions to make their own defense in advance to avoid being killed.

 Chapter 1424

    But Lingfei''s action is too fast. They don''t have any chance to react. They just picked up the knife to block his attack, but his knife has been cut by Lingfei''s weapon. At the same time, his throat has been cut. It seems that the weapon in front of them can''t block any attack, let alone give them any protection, The moment you block it, it''s dead.


    Soon, there were only five of the remaining ten people. The five people didn''t have any mind to see the terrible little girl. None of them thought that the little girl''s strength was so terrible. They were experts from the 14th and 15th grades, although they were not the top strength of the 16th grade, However, the level of students from grade 14 and grade 15 is quite high. As a result, they were killed by this little girl every minute. There were only five of them, more than a dozen of them. There was no room for resistance, and they died in his hands, which made them have no courage to resist this little girl, They are also very clear in their hearts that the strength of this little girl is far more than that of Jiang Huo from the 16th grade. Otherwise, he has no such strength at all and can easily get rid of these people from the 14th and 15th grades. It is precisely because he has the strength far more than that of the 16th grade, Only then can they easily get rid of more than a dozen of them. In this way, the remaining five people have the courage to continue to resist. They think of escape, but what effect can escape have? When a soldier gives up resistance and only has the idea of running away, it is not far from death. Lingfei can naturally feel their actions and has given up resistance, and he doesn''t want to let them off at all. Since he wants to run away, he can solve them more quickly.


    "If I didn''t kill you, would you kill me directly? In that case, don''t blame my ruthlessness." Ling fei''er really doesn''t want to be polite to them. Anyway, he is used to killing each other completely in this kind of fight. Otherwise, to leave a breath for the other is to cause great danger to himself. In this case, of course, he won''t leave any way for the other. The other party is running for the idea of killing himself, Of course, he couldn''t give the other party any chance to live. He just flashed by like a light and shadow. The knife passed five people''s weapons in an instant. Although each of them was ready to defend when they ran away, their weapons were really like tofu dregs in his eyes. If the knife passed lightly, they could cut off their weapons, This kind of fight was easy for him. Anyway, they couldn''t resist this kind of weapon. It was just like they didn''t have it. It was easier for them to scratch their throats. Five people fell to the ground in an instant, and their actions had just taken the first step.


    Ling fei''er, who had disappeared in front of people''s eyes, finally appeared in front of them again. The whole battle was over in less than 30 seconds. The fast man didn''t see what had just happened. He only knew that the little girl moved her hand, and then others attacked him. But it seemed that it was just a blink of an eye, and the rest of them all fell to the ground, All the throats were cut open, and the whole ground was full of blood. All of them fell into a pool of blood. The air was filled with a strong smell of blood. The smell of blood seemed to solidify time and space. Everyone was numb and looked at the beautiful girl in the middle of the scene. When his eyes floated across everyone, Everyone swallowed his saliva and subconsciously stepped back. Many people were so scared that they even stepped back and bumped into other people. Then they stopped. None of them thought that this little girl was so fierce and so violent that she could solve more than 20 experts from the 14th and 15th grades in a moment. This kind of strength can be called frenzy.


    None of them knows how strong the little girl is. To be exact, they have never imagined how strong the little girl is. In their eyes, the strength of any person is closely related to her age, which is 100% linked. I''m afraid that the little girl''s age is less than 20 years old, and how strong the strength can be if she is less than 20 years old, So from the beginning to the end, they didn''t think about how powerful he was, let alone how terrible his strength level was. In their opinion, the little girl was killed in an instant, but now the result gave them a blow in the head, which shocked every one of them.


    The onlookers are very clear that the 20 or so people who surround them are all under Jiang Huo''s hands, and Jiang Huo''s hands are all from the 14th and 15th grades. That is to say, there are top players whose strength is second only to the 16th grade. The 20 or so people in the 14th and 15th grades can easily suppress five or more masters from the 16th grade, In this case, Ling fei''er could easily kill all these people from the 14th grade, the 15th year and more than 20 years. It was a second kill, not a hard fight, which made them even more scared. I''m afraid the little girl''s strength is definitely higher than that of the 16th grade, Moreover, he can easily suppress the people in the 16th grade. From the current fighting results, we can see that he can easily kill more than 20 people from the 14th and 15th grades. If he tries his best to fight with his current strength, he may easily kill 10 masters from the 16th grade, I''m afraid that this level is unique in the whole Longcheng college. Even the tutors can''t be able to achieve such a terrible level. Only a very small number of top and powerful tutors may be able to do this. That is to say, the young girl''s strength has surpassed all the people in the whole Longcheng college, It has reached the height and level that most tutors can''t reach. How can they not be shocked? Such a student is a freshman on the first day of admission, and his age is so young that they can hardly imagine how powerful he is and how much room for future development.

 Chapter 1425

    When a person is less than 20 years old, he can have the strength to kill more than 20 masters from the 14th and 15th grades. It''s hard to imagine how terrible his strength level will be when he reaches the age of 40 to 50, Maybe by that time, he will be a top presence that can compete with the patriarch.


    What a terrible level of strength and the level of strength of these people. They can''t even think about such a terrible thing. If they can reach the height of the 16th year, it''s already a remarkable existence. Let alone the existence that can reach the level of the suzerain in more than 20 years and more than 30 years, it''s just wishful thinking. They can''t even think about it.


    But this little girl has enough ability to reach that level. Although it is hard for them to imagine, they are also extremely shocked and scared, but in fact, the strength he shows can not reach that level? According to the normal age, young people who are less than 20 years old can''t have such strength at all. At most, they can dominate in the first year. They are already gifted experts. If they can reach the age of 20 and defeat the second graders of Longcheng University, they will be gifted, However, on the first day of enrollment, the little girl directly killed more than 20 masters in the 14th and 15th grades. According to his current level, he is absolutely capable of killing 10 masters from the 16th grade on the first day of enrollment. In this case, won''t he have a chance to reach the level of suzerain? Such terrible strength makes it hard for them to breathe one by one, as if the little girl standing in front of them is the existence of the top queen level in the next high heaven.


    There are too many terrible things in this world, but the most terrifying thing in this place is the unexpected strength. Only one person''s strength reaches the top, then he can make everyone fear. Lingfei, this battle undoubtedly makes all the onlookers scared, None of them thought that this little girl''s strength level was so terrifying. His strength level can''t be described by terror. It''s just beyond their expectation. It''s the strength level that is likely to become the top one. It''s one of the few strength levels in the high heaven, Even now, even if he has not continued to study for more than 20 years, he has entered the ranks of the top experts in the realm of high heaven at his present level. Although the current level may not be counted as one of the few, his current level will never be lost to too many people in the whole realm of high heaven, Only those top experts are qualified to shout in front of him, and only those top experts are qualified to say that they want to take her life. No one else is qualified to say that they want to take her life or do anything to her.


    Now they finally understand why the little girl has the courage to say that they hope they don''t have any idea of harassing him. With his current strength, no one can have the courage or the ability to harass him. At present, the little girl''s strength has reached an amazing level of terror, These people can''t even deal with an ordinary master of Longcheng college, let alone the top of the level of master in the whole high heaven. They have taken away the person who originally thought of lingfei''er, but now they don''t have any idea. They dare to have an idea about her, just like he said, It will be the end of these people, and what will be the end of these people? Just put it in front of you, more than 20 people will all fall into a pool of blood and lose their lives. When their lives are threatened, the stupid ideas and thoughts in these people''s hearts will naturally disappear, and nothing can be compared with their lives, Especially in Longcheng college, the tutors and all the atmosphere of the college are telling them that survival is the most important thing in the world. If there is no survival, everything else is on paper and impractical. Even if you enjoy a beautiful woman, it will be very comfortable and make you overjoyed, But there is no qualification to enjoy a beautiful woman, that is another thing. If there is no qualification to enjoy a beautiful woman, and they will die for it, then no one will be so stupid as to do it. It is impossible to have the chance to have a beautiful woman and give her life for nothing. Isn''t it extremely stupid.


    Everyone swallowed their saliva, even those who didn''t want to be beautiful just now. They all told themselves that when they meet this little girl in the future, it''s better to go as far as possible. No one can compare his strength. That''s the strength of the dean of Longcheng University, The top level of strength is not that they can have any abnormal ideas at all. Maybe for other girls, they can continue to have other weird ideas and dirty ideas. But in the face of this little girl, they absolutely have no courage and courage to do anything that is unfavorable to him. Even if they are close to her, they may be killed by him, In this case, of course, they do not want to keep themselves in such danger, especially they can clearly see that the little girl''s temper is not so good, and the little girl''s temper seems to be very hot. In this case, they are more afraid of provoking her. A person with a mild temper may not just kill people, But a hot tempered little girl, especially when she has absolute strength, if she is upset, it is likely to cause her own death. In this case, of course, they can''t make themselves stupid to recruit such a terrible little girl.


    The more important thing in this world than enjoying a beautiful girl is to have one''s own life. If one can''t have one''s own life, then everything is empty talk. Only by having one''s own life can one talk about enjoying a little girl. As for girls, the world is full of high heaven. Girls are much more than men, as long as they live, Not to mention enjoying one little girl, it is perfectly normal to enjoy ten or 20 little girls in the future.

 Chapter 1426

    Although those little girls may not be as good-looking as the one in front of them, they are all little girls. If you want to enjoy them, you should not lose your life because you are greedy for beauty. Everyone secretly tells themselves that everyone has taken several steps back, The whole ring of encirclement becomes stronger in an instant. It''s huge, and the space in the middle is very large, because each of them is worried that they are too close to each other, and they are likely to be killed by this little girl in revenge. With his current strength, he can easily kill all the people around them, yes, all of them, although more and more people are watching, reaching more than 1000 people, But the little girl can kill more than 20 experts from the 14th and 15th grades. Then she can kill these ordinary students, not to mention that they are all from the 7th grade, and the highest one in the 8th grade is only the 10th grade. With such a level of strength, if you encounter the little girl''s killing, It''s impossible for them to have any ability to resist. They may have a chance to escape, but the probability of escape is very small compared with the probability of being killed. If a top expert wants to kill them, they won''t be given any room to escape, although they still want to watch the fun, I want to see what will happen to the arrogant man around the little girl, but they dare not get close. After all, the little girl is a god like power, which is their irresistible existence. In this case, of course, they can''t get too close to each other. In case of a bad one, it''s a stupid thing.


    The scene also showed an extremely funny side. The front group of people wanted to step back one by one, while the back group of people certainly didn''t want to be the first spectator. Although the first row had the best visual effect, it was also the most dangerous. Therefore, the whole encirclement circle was constantly stepping back, and everyone didn''t want to be the first row spectator, The encirclement is constantly expanding, and everyone hopes that they will not be in any danger.


    The expressions on these four people''s faces are different at this time. Naturally, Ling fei''er looks at everyone with a humming face. It''s obvious that any of you want to provoke me again in the future. That''s the end. Although my girl is beautiful, she won''t be as easy to bully as you think. If you want to harass me, I''ll let you harass me, If you want to harass me, you should be prepared to take out your life. These people are your best end. If you dare to harass me later, I will never give you any leeway. These people are your examples. If you harass me again, I will definitely let you live like these people.


    On Wu Hao''s face, his expression was a little intriguing. He was calm and calm. Even if Ling fei''er had just killed so many people, his expression did not change at all. Similarly, he didn''t pay any attention to the fear and eyes of the audience. In his opinion, it seemed as if it had never happened, In his opinion, everything is calm and can''t be calmed any more. There are only twenty people. In his opinion, it''s not a matter at all, and the sacrifice of these twenty people can be regarded as a proper death. If Ling Fei Er didn''t resist just now, what Ling Fei Er would be arrested by them to do is unknown, but it''s conceivable, If Ling Fei Er is caught by them, it will never come to a good end. In a word, they will trample on her at least. Since the tragedy can only happen on one side, he naturally hopes that it will not happen on his own side. Therefore, Ling Fei Er has nothing to regret for killing them. He doesn''t think that the sacrifice of these people is a pity, At least in his opinion, these people are worthy of death. It is conceivable that Ling fei''er can build a deterrent force in the whole Longcheng college by killing them. After all, these people are not from the 12th grade, but from the 14th and 15th grades. They are killed by experts, and more than 20 people are killed at one time, I''m afraid the whole Longcheng college will be shocked. In the future, few people dare to offend lingfei''er. Even if one or two people who don''t have eyes or don''t know the news offend him, it can be easily solved, but if we don''t establish such a deterrent force. Flying in Longcheng college, you will be harassed every minute. After all, with her beauty, any man will covet her, but now it''s different. These people''s things prove to the whole Longcheng college that if you want to provoke lingfei''er, it''s a dead end. Dare to ignore his existence, dare to have any idea about him, So first of all, you should pin your head on your belt. I believe few people have the courage to offend Lingfei.


    Jiang Yitian and Jiang Huo have the same look, but their expressions are slightly different. First of all, Jiang Yitian thinks that he can easily solve these two arrogant guys by calling his brother. He didn''t want to solve them, but just wanted to solve Wu Hao, After all, the little girl around Wu Hao is so beautiful that it''s so outrageous to kill him. Of course, such a beautiful girl needs to have a good time after she''s finished, and enjoy it for two hours every day. It''s absolutely amazing. So he just wanted to get rid of Wu Hao and let himself have a good time with the little girl, He planned to enjoy him for two hours every day, but the situation at this moment is totally beyond his imagination. He didn''t expect that this situation would happen, and even she didn''t think that these people would be killed in a second.


    They are all experts from the 14th and 15th grades. Basically, people from the 14th and 15th grades can be called experts. But these people who can be called experts can''t get a move in this little girl''s hands. It''s hard to imagine how terrible the little girl is. If he doesn''t give full play to his strength, Then how terrible it will be for him to give full play to his strength. He doesn''t know, he doesn''t know at all, and he doesn''t dare to imagine that this little girl easily killed more than 20 people from grade 14 and grade 15, that is to say, he has 1000% strength, and can easily kill a person from grade 16.

 Chapter 1427

    What does that mean? This means that her brother can never be the opponent of the little girl. Otherwise, the little girl will not be able to kill more than 20 masters from the 14th and 15th grades. If they can kill them, it means that 1000% of her brother is not his opponent, which makes her fear her brother. One of the few masters in grade 16, even his brother can''t be his opponent now, so what can we do today?


    With the increase of the enclosure and the space between them, it is impossible to escape from the crowd. With such an obvious action, the little girl''s speed can kill him in an instant, and it is no accident. He doesn''t need any consideration at all. This kind of idea makes him very afraid. If this idea comes out, he will not be able to escape from the crowd, He doesn''t know if the little girl will really kill him without blinking an eye, but he doesn''t dare to gamble, so he stands still and doesn''t dare to resist. He is sweating and doesn''t know how to deal with the situation, He just thought that his brother could easily deal with these two people, but now he didn''t think that even his brother was not an opponent. What should he do in this situation? He was completely confused. If the little girl wanted to attack them, they would never escape, And even his own brother will be killed by him every minute.


    At this time, the most wonderful expression was Jiang Huo. The expression on his face was very rich, with unprecedented fear, unprecedented horror, unprecedented despair, unprecedented worry. All kinds of expressions gathered together, making her face green, red, white and prosperous. It was wonderful, just like painting a facial mask, He didn''t even think that his 20 or so subordinates were killed by this little girl in a flash. The little girl''s strength was so terrifying that he was absolutely able to kill him every minute. He didn''t hesitate. More than 20 people from the 14th and 15th grades had the absolute ability to suppress five to eight people from the 16th grade, That is to say, this little girl has the absolute ability to kill 5 to 8 people from the 16th grade, and don''t forget to kill them. That is to say, he has more strength to play. If he plays his absolute strength, he can be sure that 15 to 20 people from the 16th grade are not his opponents, Because the second kill means that most of his strength has not been exerted. Once he has exerted most of his strength, his combat effectiveness will be doubled. At that time, whether it will be three times, four times or five times is an unknown number. If he still has five times of strength, he will not be able to do so, That is to say, he can kill more than 20 people in the 16th grade at one time. Although he is from the 16th grade, when he is alone, there is no chance to compete with him. For a girl with such strength, there is only the level of terror described by worship, and there is no way to compete with him, Originally, he wanted to avenge his brother and solve the young man in front of him, but he didn''t expect to kill Cheng Yaojin halfway. The girl beside him was so fierce that his hair stood upright and his hair was creepy. He didn''t dare to have any idea of resistance, because he knew that once he had any idea of resistance, the little girl would be able to relax. Although he is from the 16th grade, his strength is definitely not as high as that of the little girl. The little girl''s strength has reached the level of horror. Even the tutors can''t compare with him. Most of the tutors in Longcheng university are not very strong, although they can stabilize the masters of the 16th grade, But seeing the strength of the little girl, he knew that most of the tutors could not be his opponents, because they were not qualified. Although the tutors were experts, they could not have the chance to compete with him in front of the little girl.


    With such a terrible level of strength, it''s a fool''s dream to defeat it. Now he suddenly understands what happened when his brother just said that the man killed five or six of his subordinates. Although he''s not sure how powerful the arrogant young man is, he doesn''t dare to guess it now, Because he doesn''t know whether this young man has the same powerful power as this girl. If he continues to challenge this young man with arrogance and unbridled, he is likely to provoke a person who is more terrifying than this little girl. If he really provokes such a person, Then his situation will be very dangerous. He may be killed at any time. You may know that this is not a joke. He will graduate soon, and he will leave Longcheng college in two years. It is obviously not cost-effective to provoke someone whose strength is so terrible that he can''t afford it, because he is likely to be killed in such a situation, Then he will stay in Longcheng college forever. He still wants to glorify his ancestors after graduating from Longcheng college. If he dies here now, what else can he talk about.


    He had an idea in his heart, that is, Wu Hao. He only relied on the little girl''s powerful strength to support himself. He naturally possessed the admiration of others there, which made people think that he was very powerful. But when he thought about it carefully, he thought that it was impossible. Just now, my younger brother said that the young man killed five or six of his younger brothers, This also means that the young man has a strong level of strength, and it just doesn''t show it. If he is given the opportunity to show it, he can definitely show a more terrifying level of strength. But whether this level of strength can reach the level of the little girl, she doesn''t know, and whether it will exceed the level of the little girl, he doesn''t know, But when he thought about it carefully, he thought that Wu Hao might have hidden his strength. The little girl is more powerful. Why do you feel this way? Because the calm expression on his face just when the 20 or so people rushed towards him means that he never paid attention to the 20 or so people. The calmness and calmness is the calmness and calmness that a top expert can have.

 Chapter 1428

    If he doesn''t have strong strength and 1000% confidence in his own strength, he can''t be indifferent to more than 20 experts from grade 14 and grade 15. The calmness he just showed just now shows that he has absolutely strong strength, and this calmness absolutely means that he may have a stronger strength level than this little girl, It''s just that he doesn''t care to do it at all, and the little girl just volunteered to do it. If he was just given the chance to do it, maybe the 20 or so people would die faster.


    If he thinks about it, he doesn''t dare to provoke this young man any more. Maybe in other people''s eyes, she may challenge this young man with another opponent to save his face. But now he has no such idea. He doesn''t want to provoke this young man at all. This young man''s strength level is likely to be stronger than this little girl, In this case, he has no reason to continue to recruit the young man.


    And with a cold sweat, he thought of another possibility. If they had such a powerful and terrifying power at such a young age, then their backgrounds were extremely deep. Because they had most of the powerful resources to assist them since childhood, they were able to practice since childhood, and only now can they have such a powerful and terrifying power, Moreover, their tutor must be a terrible and powerful person, who can''t be compared with any other family. The kind of tutor with high knowledge and high education can bring them such a powerful level at such a young age.


    It shows that these two people have a deep background. Their background itself means that they have a very terrible strength, and their background makes him dare not offend them easily. If he is just an ordinary expert, he may spare no effort to solve it, However, it is very likely that there is a huge and terrible family behind these two people to support them, which is another matter. If this happens, their Jiang family may be devastated. If they only offend ordinary people, they have no worries about this, but if they offend a big family, which is extremely terrible, So it''s very, very dangerous. Although their family has a little face and strength in the ordinary family, in the top big family, that is. Although he didn''t know which family these two people came from, because there was no such young powerful person in the family he knew, he didn''t dare to gamble. If he lost the bet, the Jiang family would be devastated. Instead of doing so, he might as well calm down and stop making any stupid decisions.


    "It seems that your men''s strength is not so good. All of them fell down in such a short time. Is there no strength to compete with us? I thought how strong your strength is. Just now, your arrogance seems to be fighting against the sky and the air. There is nothing you can''t defeat in the whole world. How can your strength look like this now? I thought how strong you are, and I was greatly disappointed. "


    Wu Hao stood there with a faint smile, and then said, "didn''t you just say you want to kill me? Now you still have two people left. Do you want to go online together and give you another chance to challenge me? Come up if you want. I''ll let you know what a tough person is and what it means to do without talking. "


    "I''m sorry."


    After hearing Wu Hao''s words, Jiang Huo finally regained his mind. Putong knelt down on the ground, opened his head with both hands, and knocked nine times on the ground. The sound of the thump shook the whole ground without any mercy. He smashed his head on the ground like a hammer and showed all his sincerity, He doesn''t know what other way to express his apology, but now he can only express his apology in this way.


    Wu Hao was stunned for a moment, and Jiang was stunned for a day. Thousands of onlookers were even dumbfounded. They all looked at Jiang Huo kneeling there and kowtowed. They never thought that Jiang Huo, the top madman from the 16th grade, was kneeling on the ground without hesitation, Kowtow and apologize to two freshmen from the first grade. They just didn''t start. They knelt down and kowtow without knowing each other''s strength. I''m afraid this guy was directly frightened, and Jiang Huo''s behavior also scared them. This is definitely the first time for the whole Longcheng college. Jiang Huo''s position in Longcheng college is quite high, Although it''s not the top one, it''s also one of the few. The strength of the Jiang family is also huge. In the whole Longcheng college, no one ever asked Jiang Huo to say sorry, and no one has the right to ask him to apologize. Now this unprecedented thing happened in front of them, The powerful Jianghuo did not hesitate to kneel on the ground and kowtow repeatedly. The sincere way of apologizing made them mistakenly think that this is a freshman in the first grade and offended a master in the 16th grade. They had to apologize in such a way that their mission destroyed them in order to express their sincerity.


    Those people think that they are wrong, wrong, confused and abnormal. Many people rub their eyes in surprise, hoping that the next picture they see will change. They hope that the picture they see is that Jiang Huo is still standing there, and then they will see a more fierce battle, Maybe Jianghuo was killed directly, maybe the arrogant young man was killed by Jianghuo, but they were disappointed. When they opened their eyes again, what they saw was still Jianghuo, kneeling there and kowtowing his head. The blood flowed down his forehead and dropped on the ground through his nose, but Jianghuo didn''t mean to stay, Continue to kowtow in front of him, that arrogant. Now I''m kneeling on the ground and kowtowing. It''s like a weak ant kowtowing to the dragon. After confirming this picture, more than 1000 people in the audience all took a breath. I didn''t expect that even Jianghuo was so afraid of this young man. Although he didn''t fight, he could treat Jianghuo with such attitude, That is absolutely a very terrible existence, although they also want to know the strength of this young man.

 Chapter 1429

    But they also know that under the current situation, they can''t see the young man''s hand at all. If they can see it, it will only kill Jianghuo. If they continue to see it, it is very likely that some of the onlookers will die.


    No one can imagine that the arrogant and invincible guy was kneeling there without hesitation like a humble mole ant, kowtowing and admitting his mistake to a freshman from the first grade. The most terrifying look scared them to make a noise, and each of them gradually understood, At present, these two people are definitely not what they can easily provoke. Even if they are from the 16th grade, it is absolutely impossible to provoke such two people, because they know very well what kind of strength Jiang Huo is, and they also know very well what kind of strength they are. Even Jiang Huo, who has strength and background, has to kowtow to them and admit their mistakes, Then they are even less qualified to provoke such two people. In this case, what they can do is to stay away. What if there is? It''s naturally the best thing to have a relationship with these two top experts. But if they don''t have the ability to have a relationship with them, what they have to do is to stay away from them and try not to have any contact with them, because none of them knows what their temper is like. If they offend these two people carelessly, Will it cause a devastating blow to themselves? If they offend both of them carelessly, that is to find their own way to die, because their strength means that they have no way to resist their attack. If they offend both of them, that is to say, there is only one way to die, because of crazy and violent actions, that is more difficult to imagine, in short. The two of them are absolutely companions like tigers. It''s better not to touch them. Anyway, they are all terrible people. In the case of a dead end, they certainly don''t want to have any intersection and contact with these two terrible people.


    The most terrible thing in the world is to stay with a person whose strength is extremely different. Even if they stay in such a huge place as Longcheng college, they feel that it becomes very terrible, because although Longcheng college is huge, the strength range of these two people can absolutely cover the whole Longcheng college, It can even be said that even in the broader space of Xianglong City, they are unique. Even in the Xianglong city where Longcheng university is located, their strength is also the best. If even Xiangcheng can''t cover their strength, then they live in the same Longcheng University, In fact, the danger level is not much different from living in the same room. The only thing that makes them happy is that Longcheng college is big enough, that is to say, the room is big enough, so they have more opportunities to avoid him. As long as they can avoid such a tough person, their survival probability will be at least greater. And from the words of the two of them just now, At least these two people are not troublemakers. Unless they take the initiative to provoke them, they are unlikely to take the initiative to seek trouble, which makes them feel a little relieved. People like Jiang Huo are powerful, but they will make trouble everywhere. They are the real danger. In Longcheng University, there are no rules to restrict them and they can''t kill their classmates. They may have to avoid them wherever they go. If they see them forever, they have to stay away from them, After all, the existence of this danger is very, very terrible. A little distance is not enough to call it a safe distance. Fortunately, their attitude seems to have been made clear. As long as they don''t provoke them, they won''t easily provoke others.


    Everyone thought of this in their hearts. They were a little relieved. Everyone still looked at the picture in the middle of the scene with shocked eyes. They all wanted to know what would happen next. Even Jianghuo knelt down to beg for mercy, so they didn''t have to tear it down. At least Wu Hao won the battle, All their curiosity is on the other side. Will Wu Hao kill Jiang Huo and Jiang Yitian?


    In fact, many people think that Wu Hao can kill Jiang Yitian and Jiang Huo. The attitude of these people is very clear. Jiang Huo and Jiang Yitian are hegemonic in Longcheng University. They have been doing evil in Longcheng University for many years. Naturally, people here are very unpopular. Everyone is deeply bullied and troubled by them. The middle grade is also the eighth grade, These people in the ninth and tenth grades are naturally very angry with Jiang Yitian, and now they have the chance to kill him, they all want to kill him as soon as possible. In fact, most people prefer Jiang Yitian to die, because Jiang Huo will graduate in two years, and it will only be two years before he dies. But Jiang Yitian is still middle-aged, And she will stay in Longcheng College for more than ten years. If she wants to stay in the same college with such a person for more than ten years, most people want to kill him as soon as possible. It''s also a disaster to keep such a person. Anyway, it will pose a huge threat to their lives. If Wu Hao can do justice for heaven and kill them, Of course, that''s the best thing.


    Everyone is looking forward to the next thing, and everyone is actually looking forward to Wu Hao. Just like the little girl who just killed more than 20 masters from the 14th and 15th grade, she killed Jiang Yitian and Jiang Huo directly. In that case, this thing is perfect, and they are not hurt, He also eliminated two evils for the whole Longcheng college.


    But Wu Hao stood there and looked at them with no expression. He didn''t want to go up and kill them at all. He saw Jiang Huo kneeling there and kowtowing. His expression was a little ironic. The so-called master didn''t have any backbone in the face of danger. In fact, such a master is not the so-called master, It can only be said that he is a strong cultivator. The real master is a strong strength built up by his strength and backbone. He is not a strong man who simply depends on his strength. He would rather die in battle than kneel down to beg for mercy. That''s the reason why he would rather die standing than live on his knees. But he didn''t see this kind of backbone from Jiang Huo, As soon as he saw that he was stronger than them, he immediately knelt down and begged for mercy. This kind of bullying was particularly obvious in the two brothers. He thought Jiang Huo was not like this, but he didn''t expect that he had a virtue, which made his attitude and impression to Jiang Huo very bad. At least he was not an opponent worthy of respect and smile.

 Chapter 1430

    Some people are full of killing heart to him, but they are still full of backbone when they fight back. Even his opponents, Wu Hao has the deepest respect and respect for them. Although he said he might kill them or beat them without hesitation, even if he beat them, he still has enough respect for them, But Jiang Huo in front of him didn''t feel like this at all. Seeing his men killed in an instant, seeing that he was defeated immediately, seeing that he might die at any time, he knelt down and begged for mercy without saying a word. This kind of person has no backbone at all, let alone deserves respect. At least he doesn''t respect such a person, No matter how powerful it is and how deep the background, such a person he will only sniff.


    Although the educational background of Longcheng college is like this, as long as it can survive, everything else is not the key, dignity and backbone are nothing in front of life, but he still respects those practitioners with dignity and backbone. Longcheng college is a place to cultivate people''s survival, although this is a correct plan, But it''s not necessarily that Wu Hao likes and 100% thinks that he is right. At least he thinks that the premise of survival is backbone and dignity. Only when survival is based on backbone and dignity, can he call himself alive. If he lives without dignity and backbone, there is no difference between that way of survival and death, and he doesn''t like this way of survival, Similarly, when Jiang Huo kneels down to beg for mercy, he doesn''t think so. I am really alive. He can only say that he is alive, but it does not mean that he will become a powerful cultivator and live in the way of a powerful cultivator.


    Jiang Huoyan looks at Wu Hao''s indifference, and his heart is pounding. He thinks that Wu Hao doesn''t want to let go of himself at all. That cold look is that she wants to kill herself. He says that she''s a little flustered. Although she''s banging her head and bleeding, if she still doesn''t get the chance to survive, all she has done is in vain, Seeing his brother still standing there looking at them, he got angry and punched him in the knee. Jiang knelt down one day with a pain and a plop.


    "You idiot, kowtow and apologize at once." Jiang Huo scolded angrily.


    Today, he is very resentful to his brother. If this bastard didn''t make trouble, he would not have provoked the existence of these two terror levels. If he didn''t provoke them, he would not be able to kneel down and beg for mercy in front of the public. What''s more, it doesn''t matter if he loses face. He might even lose his life, If the boy lost his life, he would not forgive his brother as a ghost. Although he used to protect his younger brother, it was because he had absolute strength to deal with the people he provoked, but now he provoked a person who he could not fight anyway. If he lost his trust because of this, he would not be able to deal with the people he provoked, How can he easily forgive him.


    The whole process of Jianghuo was in a state of muddle,


    The shock in his heart was more intense than anyone else. His brother from the 16th grade was easily defeated, which made him feel that his life was on the verge of collapse.


    At this time, kneeling on the ground, she didn''t feel anything, because his brain still didn''t respond. What should she do at this time?


    "Apologize now!" Jiang Huo scolded angrily.


    Now he doesn''t know how strong these two men are, but he is very sure that their strength can kill them in an instant. At this level, the forces behind him are definitely not easily provoked by the Jiang family. If they are provoked at this time, it is likely to bring a strong and irresistible opponent to the Jiang family, If the opponent is good, he is afraid to become an enemy. At that time, the Jiang family may fall into a negative state because of what they are doing today. That is not what he wants to see. He is arrogant because the Jiang family has a strong supporting effect as his background. But if the Jiang family is destroyed, even if he does not die, he will not have any capital to be proud of and lose his backing, He is just a slightly powerful cultivator. In the place of Longcheng University, there are many people with the same strength as him, and the reason why he is proud of others is that he has a strong background.


    Once the background is lost, it will be nothing. He knows very well what to do and what to do at this time. He knows better than anyone else in his mind, otherwise he would not fall on his knees immediately after waking up.


    Now, looking at his brother, he seems to be struggling with others. The anger in his heart can be imagined. If the two of them were killed or even the Jiang family were destroyed because of his stupidity, he would be a sinner forever.


    "I''m sorry!"


    Jiang Yitian''s mind is always in a state of confusion, but he sees his brother kneeling on the ground so seriously and without hesitation to apologize. Now he can only kneel on the ground to apologize like his brother. He doesn''t know what his brother thought, but what can make his brother so scared is also clear in his heart. It''s absolutely not a simple thing, Although the strength they just showed was enough for them to kneel on the ground and apologize, he felt that the elder brother must have thought of something deeper. If it was just the strength relationship, although the two of them had terrible strength, the elder brother would move out of the Jiang family to deter each other when threatened, but the elder brother did not do so, That means it''s very likely that these two people have more backgrounds than their Jiang family. Otherwise, my brother would not have apologized all at once, and now he has no choice but to apologize.


    "I thought you two had a lot of guts, but I didn''t expect it to be like this." Lin Fei turned his lips contemptuously. He preferred the kind of person who would rather die than surrender. He only had the backbone of a cultivator and the appearance that a cultivator should have. He looked very strong. Even if the opponent was very difficult and terrible, he would even kill himself at all costs. It was very dangerous, but he respected such a person more, The real cultivator should be like this. On the contrary, he may not kill him. But looking at this kind of person in front of him, he really wants to go up and kill them both. However, he now knows that in Longcheng college, although the college does not stipulate that you can''t kill people, he knows that if you want to live a more relaxed life here, you''d better not kill people everywhere.

 Chapter 1431

    Of course, he''s not interested. If someone offends him, he will not hesitate to give the other party absolute counterattack, but if the other party has nothing to do, he does not like nothing to cause trouble, killing this kind of thing, he is willing to do, but it does not mean that he likes to do so, so they apologize, although he looks down on this kind of bully, But I don''t intend to kill them any more.


    "Now that you have apologized, I won''t do anything. I have just said that I will give it back to you as you provoke me. So I hope you can remember this sentence. Don''t make trouble in Longcheng college in the future. You can provoke anyone else, and I''m lazy to care about you. It''s meaningless for me to provoke anyone, but please remember, Don''t mess with us. If you mess with us next time, it won''t be so easy to talk. Don''t think how powerful your Jiang family is. In my eyes, your family is just a small crowd. OK, don''t kneel here. Clean up the corpses on the ground by yourself. I don''t want to bother you here, Anyway, don''t make trouble with anyone in the future. We''re not as weak as you think. By the way, I''ll tell you seniors that if you don''t make trouble, don''t make trouble. I don''t want to make trouble. " Wu Hao took Lin Fei''s hand and left the crowd. He could burn the bodies on the ground. But the reason why he let Jiang Huo clean up by himself was to give her a warning, so that he knew very clearly that if he got into trouble with himself, these bodies would be his end. This is his best warning. If it''s OK next time, it''s OK, Then these people are his final destination.


    Jiang huoru fell to the ground in the face of amnesty. He certainly understood what Wu Hao had just said. This time, he was lucky to survive. Otherwise, just like these 20 people, he would be killed in an instant. At the same time, he also knew his warning very well. If there was another time, he would never be polite.


    Although Wu Hao was very calm when he spoke, he felt unprecedented pressure from the calm. The pressure was absolutely powerful that none of the tutors had. He didn''t understand where these two powerful students came from. He clearly had the strength far beyond the 16th grade, but he entered Longcheng University as a special recruit, And to be a freshman in grade one, who dares to make such a voice? What kind of voice is it? Although they are still young, they may be regarded as freshmen. After all, they are too young. It is their age that makes them have the illusion of being weak. However, in terms of their real strength, these two people are absolutely the top practitioners, Even those practitioners who left the college and entered the high heaven world rarely had such powerful strength. This fear made him feel that he had escaped a disaster. If he didn''t kneel down to apologize immediately, he might have fallen to the ground and become a cold corpse like these 20 corpses, Not a living life.


    Living in Longcheng college itself means sacrificing something, and sacrificing dignity to save life when necessary is also one of the necessary means. She is not ashamed of this, and no one in Rongcheng college will feel ashamed. As long as she survives, she is the biggest capital. Even if she wants to revenge later, she must live first instead of turning into a ghost to revenge, It''s meaningless.


    "Brother, we were really defeated like this. What''s the origin of the other party? They are so powerful. I thought they were young. No matter how powerful they are, they can''t be any stronger. But I didn''t expect that they were so powerful. What''s the situation?" Jiang Yitian looks at Wu Hao and Lin feiyuan''s back in a dazed way. He really didn''t expect that the strength of these two people could reach such a level. The strength level has far exceeded his cognitive level, which is even more powerful than the tutors of Longcheng University. But they just entered the first grade as special students, which is hard to understand, If he knew their strength, he would not have provoked such people.


    "Smelly boy, I have already told you not to make trouble in the college, especially now that I am about to leave Longcheng college, I have to leave in two years. If you continue to be like this and get into trouble with the wrong people, who will protect you? Can you fight with them with your own life? Just like today''s situation, if you don''t be smart, your life is gone now. Do you know if I tell you that in the future, you''d better clamp your tail to be a man? Now Longcheng college is not the former Rongcheng college. There may be unprecedented power hidden among the freshmen of this term of Longcheng college. You''d better not make trouble, I feel that the future of Rongcheng college has changed. If you continue to do so, you will probably die on the spot. Today, you have a chance to escape. That''s your brother. I''m smart. If you continue to do so, it''s hard to guarantee that you won''t be killed again. The next time you encounter such a situation, the opposite party may not give you the chance to ask for help at all and kill you on the spot. " Jiang Huo looks at Jiang with a cold face. He doesn''t know how many times he has said this one day, but this time he is more serious than ever. He knows very well that he can''t protect his brother now, and he may even be in the same danger. Longcheng university has changed quietly, He doesn''t know how many such powerful people there are in this freshman class, but he knows very well that if he continues to make trouble like this, the future will be very miserable, at least not a good thing for the Jiang family.


    "I see. Next time I will take care of myself." Jiang Yitian nodded solemnly. Although his brother had said this to him many times, this time he really listened to it. Among the special students of Longcheng University, those with such strong strength vaguely let him know that the current situation of Longcheng university has indeed changed, and it is also because of the changes brought about by this group of newborns, Maybe I can commit crimes among the old students, but now the situation is very likely to cause me unnecessary trouble because it has changed. If I continue to make a bad reputation in the college, I may become the target of others. If I unite with the powerful freshmen to kill myself, I will be very likely to escape, If we continue to do so, we may not be far away from death. At that time, we will have no chance to converge.

 Chapter 1432

    "You can clean up these corpses by yourself. I''ll leave. Remember what I said. Don''t mess with these people next time. Some people don''t seem to have strong strength, but in fact, the hidden strength is stronger than you and I can imagine. Just like the situation today, if we meet again next time, we may not be so lucky." Jiang Huo stands up, turns around and leaves the crowd, and makes way for them. Who would have thought that Jiang Huo could easily fall into the situation of kneeling and begging for mercy? This is a picture that they never thought of.


    But everyone has some pity in their heart. If only they had been killed just now.


    But now that the two of them have left these onlookers, which one dares to move them? One of them is No.1. Although they have just been beaten up, their strength is still at the top of Longcheng University. Even if the news spreads in the future, it will have a great impact on them, but it is not easy for them to compete, If they dare to kill Jiang Huo and Jiang one day at this time, it will undoubtedly bring them enormous trouble. Their strength is not enough to support them to fight against the huge power of the Jiang family.


    "What are you looking at?" One day, looking at them pointing at each other, Jiang couldn''t help but roar at them. But the next second, he thought of Jiang Huo''s warning. He hummed a fire and turned all the corpses on the ground to ashes. Then he waved his hand and left. Today, it''s a shame. It''s the first time that he realized the need to be a man with his tail between his legs, He didn''t have the habit to make him very uncomfortable, but he also knew that he had to plan to be a man by clamping his tail in the future. Otherwise, once her brother left her position in Longcheng college, she would not be able to rely on her brother outside.


    The onlookers gradually dispersed. One day, Jiang Huojiang and his two brothers ate at the special recruit, and other things quickly spread in Longcheng University. Thousands of onlookers witnessed this terrible and exciting scene. In the process of spreading the story, they spread the wrong information and added fuel to it, Although Wu Hao Ling fei''er''s strength is very strong, it is even more exaggerated to be processed by them. It''s just like the God''s coming into the world can kill all the people in Longcheng college in a second.


    However, Wu Hao and Ling fei''er don''t know what happened in the college, and they don''t care how they tell about it. If they really want to spread it, even if they add oil and vinegar to spread it, it doesn''t matter. As long as they can keep the so-called senior students away from them, they don''t always come to harass and make trouble, whether it''s Ling fei''er or Wu Hao, In fact, they are both very happy. They are willing to do so. They are both eager to do so.


    "Brother Linghao, where are we going now?" Ling fei''er asked with nothing to do. Although Longcheng college is very big, it just looks like that when you stroll around. There is nothing special about it. Apart from the humanistic feelings and environment here, which are very different from other colleges, you can''t feel much different from other colleges. The architectural style and so on are all the same, As for the humanistic environment here, they have been able to see it very clearly from their tutors and what they have seen and experienced with their own eyes. The so-called ferocity and violence are reflected in every detail here, and there is no need to continue to visit.


    "Anyway, there''s nothing to do. Let''s have a look at what''s special here. It''s just the first day we came here. We certainly don''t know enough about it. Although we have experienced some things, we probably know what kind of place Longcheng college is, but we can still know more clearly by walking around and seeing how much." Wu Hao said with a smile, anyway, now things have been solved, and no one is looking for trouble again, and now there is still time, so we can just stroll around the college. Anyway, it''s better to know more about Longcheng college than to know more about him in the future.


    "Well, whatever you can do with brother Linghao." Ling fei''er laughs and happily follows him. He doesn''t care so much. Anyway, it''s meaningless for him to see these things. As long as he can be with Ling Hao, he is willing to do anything, even if it''s just boring walking in the street. He feels very happy.


    It''s almost time for us to go to class. There are many people on the road and there are many topics to talk about. Wu Hao noticed a kind of voice.


    "Now the freshmen are almost finished, and the exchange competition will start again in a few days. I don''t know what the exchange competition will be like this year."


    "It''s said that there are special students among this year''s freshmen. What can special students do? It is estimated that the overall level will be lowered. I don''t believe it anyway, to say how powerful it is. "


    "However, there are two points in the significance of the exchange competition itself. One is to see the strength level of everyone. The other is to see whether the people within the clan have reached the level of being able to get rid of the shackles of crystal stone and directly start to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. I think the previous week was just an opportunity for ordinary people to understand their own strength. The second point is the key, After all, Longcheng university is a higher education institution. It is definitely a good thing for Longcheng university to put more energy on the basis of cultivating those students within the clan. It is also a good thing for Longcheng university to be able to get rid of the constraints of crystal stones and directly use the aura of heaven and earth to increase their cultivation level, so I think the second point is the key. "


    "Even so, the annual exchange competition is also very important for the embodiment of their own strength. It seems that the students who can rank higher in the whole Longcheng college, at least in the whole class or the whole year, can get a higher sense of identity."


    "Isn''t that nonsense? Only when a place like Longcheng college shows its own stronger strength can it have a chance to get greater recognition. Otherwise, those powerful people can''t pay attention to you at all, and only by proving their own strength can they really stand firm in Longcheng college. "


    "I don''t know what strong players will appear in this year''s exchange competition. In the past, strong players have emerged in exchange competitions. Anyway, weak players like us can''t do it in exchange competitions, and enterprises can''t attract people''s attention at all. Those powerful gods in real exchange competitions are the stars that attract people''s attention."


    "We have nothing to look forward to at this level, as long as we can complete the exchange match."

 Chapter 1433

    "The official significance of the exchange competition is to make everyone more aware of their own strength level. As for those with other purposes, it is the practice of the strong. For us, we only need to show our own strength, Let the college understand that our progress in each semester is enough, as for the rest, it doesn''t matter. "


    "So it is."


    "What''s the situation of this classmate''s exchange competition?" Wu Hao went up and asked curiously, it''s a bit strange that the exchange competition will start just after the beginning of school. Most colleges start the qualification examination competition after completing a stage of study, but what is the meaning of the exchange competition at the beginning of Longcheng university?


    "Damn, so young, are you a freshman?"


    "Yes, we have just entered the school, so I just heard about the exchange competition. I want to ask what''s going on in the exchange competition?" Wu Hao asked with a smile.


    "This exchange competition should be regarded as a competition held by Longcheng university to investigate the freshmen, but it is not only for the freshmen, but also for all the students in the whole university. To put it bluntly, it is to explore everyone''s strength level. For the freshmen, it is to explore the actual level of the freshmen when they enter the school. What is it? For teachers, it''s just to see how much progress the teachers have made in the past two years. As for some strong people, they can also lay their own strength foundation and position in the college through exchange competitions. After all, Longcheng college is a very dangerous place, I think you should have heard from the tutor, If you can''t build up your prestige and position here, you are likely to encounter endless troubles, especially for those with strong strength. Of course, you are willing to let everyone realize how strong your strength is through communication. In this way, no one dares to bully you. "


    "When will the exchange match start?" Wu Hao asked again.


    "Generally, it''s the third day after the completion of admission, that is to say, there are two days left. However, under normal circumstances, there are also some special circumstances. For example, some things will be delayed for a period of time, but under normal circumstances, it''s the third day. As freshmen, it''s better to say, anyway, as long as you show your strength, Just let the tutor know your general level. Other things don''t matter and you don''t have to think about it. The exchange competition is of little significance to you. It''s just to let the tutor and the college know and record your strength when you enter the school. "


    "So it is. Thank you very much." Wu Hao smiles and takes Ling fei''er to join the crowd and walk towards the class. Since there is an exchange competition next, the tutor will explain about the exchange competition in class. After all, there are still two days to start. If the teacher doesn''t talk about the exchange competition carefully, I''m afraid many students will not be able to prepare in time, Especially in the case that Longcheng university has not stipulated that students must come to school from the beginning to the end, if some students do not think they can learn anything here, or do not come to school because of some other special factors, they will directly miss the exchange competition. Since the meaning of the exchange competition is to let the college and tutors know the strength level of students, I''m afraid that before the completion of the exchange competition, the tutor will ask all the students to be present. At least they can finish the exchange competition at will. Otherwise, the exchange competition has not started and they don''t know their students'' strength level. Only in the second year can they have a chance to understand. The tutor will not make such a low-level mistake.


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er have just arrived at the door of the classroom. Two people just come out of the classroom. Their tutor is accompanying a leader who is a high-ranking person to walk out of the class.


    When the tutor saw Wu Hao and Ling fei''er''s eyes, he was stunned. Then he whispered a few words in the ear of the elder beside him. The elder''s eyes immediately looked at Ling fei''er and Wu Hao.


    "You two are Wu Hao and Ling Fei Er?" The elder asked. Wu Hao and Ling fei''er nodded without hesitation. Those who can be respected by their tutors, plus their momentum and temperament, should be high-level people of Longcheng University. Judging from their strength and posture, they should be at the Dean level.


    "I''m here to see you two. Since you two happen to come to class, I''ll let you know in person." The elders did not introduce themselves, but calmly looked at them and said, "in two days, Longcheng college will start an exchange competition. There is no big difference between the exchange competition and the qualification examination competition you have experienced in other colleges. Let me inform you that you two do not need to participate in the exchange competition."


    Then he left without any explanation.


    "What do you mean? Why don''t we need to take part in the exchange competition? " Ling fei''er looks at Wu Hao and her tutor in a daze. She doesn''t understand why. Originally, they heard that they were going to participate in the exchange competition on the way. He is still waiting for the exchange competition to come. He hopes to show his strength in the exchange competition, so that everyone knows his level of strength, and they don''t dare to provoke themselves in the future, And this kind of public situation to show their strength level, can more obviously let them know that they are absolutely not easy to get into trouble, the result is now suddenly someone told him that he does not need to participate in the exchange competition, which makes him a little puzzling for a moment.


    "It seems to mean college." Wu Hao smiles and then asks his tutor, "teacher, is that the person just now the dean of Longcheng university?"


    "Yes, it''s Bai Jinlong, the president of Longcheng University." The teacher nodded and was a little surprised that Wu Hao could guess the identity of the other party at once. Did he know it before, or did he just guess the identity of the other party by just meeting him? If it was the latter, the boy''s insight ability was really a little strong.


    In fact, the tutor didn''t understand why the Dean came to inform him in person and didn''t need these two people to participate in the exchange competition. In principle, the initial meaning of the exchange competition itself is to let the freshmen show their strength. In this way, both the college and the tutor can roughly understand the level of students'' strength, and the later teaching will be more targeted, The so-called vary from person to person, the first thing is to understand each other''s strength. If you can''t understand your own students, then it''s difficult to vary from person to person. But the Dean personally came to inform us that they don''t need to participate in the exchange competition, which means that his tutor can''t understand their strength level at all. Why on earth? I don''t understand.

 Chapter 1434

    Wu Hao didn''t ask any more questions. He took Ling fei''er into the classroom. The tutor was surprised. He thought Wu Hao would have more questions. Unexpectedly, he only asked the identity of the Dean, so he didn''t ask any more questions. He went into the classroom directly. Did he know more things? It''s strange that these two students are a little mysterious.


    "Brother Wu Hao, why didn''t the Dean let us participate in the exchange competition? Is it because we are afraid that we should not kill people in the exchange competition? If so, we should. Crazy Feng and Fang Yin are also forbidden to participate in the exchange competition. Moreover, there are so many powerful people in Longcheng University, and there is no rule not to kill people. Why don''t we participate in the exchange competition? " Ling Fei son full of misgivings asks a way, completely don''t understand this is how to return a responsibility after all.


    Wu Hao laughed and explained casually: "you don''t really think that the college is so interested in our two freshmen. You can ask the dean to come directly to inform us that we don''t need to participate in the exchange competition. From this move, you can see that it''s not the Dean himself, but the leader of Lingtian, Otherwise, how did our two newly enrolled special students know, and why did we let the Dean come to inform such a small matter in person? The reason why we let the Dean come in person is 100% of the above meaning, and it can directly affect the behavior of both of us, so there is no doubt that it is the Lord of God. "


    "Grandfather, why doesn''t he let us both participate in the exchange competition?" Ling Fei Er is more puzzled.


    "If you think about it, the significance of the exchange competition is to let the students show their strength, and let the college and the tutors know their strength level. It''s convenient for the college to teach students in accordance with their aptitude, or at least have a sufficient understanding of the students in all aspects. But the Lord Lingtian is actually collecting our strength now, but he doesn''t want to let too many outsiders know our strength, If we take part in the exchange competition and show our strength, we will know too much about the college and other people, which is not a good thing for both of us. We will never hope that too many people will understand our strength at noon tomorrow, so we will not be willing to take part in the exchange competition. "


    "So it is. I thought why we were not allowed to participate in the exchange competition." Ling Fei Er nodded, but still a little disappointed, muttered in a low voice, "I wanted to show my strength in the exchange competition, let those who are still afraid to give up, the result did not let us participate in the exchange competition, then we can only watch other people''s competition now."


    "It''s not necessarily a good thing. If we take part in the exchange competition, we won''t have more time to do more things. Since we won''t take part in the exchange competition at noon tomorrow, we just take the opportunity of the exchange competition to learn about the actual level of Longcheng University, whether the students are junior or senior, More or less to see their strength level, we probably have a bottom in mind, and the power structure of Longcheng college should also be reflected in the exchange competition. As long as we are more careful, we can see some clues, which is not a good thing for us. " Wu Hao said with a smile that it''s not significant for him to participate in the exchange competition, so he doesn''t care whether he participates in the exchange competition or not. Anyway, he knows what level of his own strength is, and he probably knows what level of the college''s tutors are, so it doesn''t matter whether he needs to let the tutors know his own strength.


    On the contrary, I think it''s a better opportunity to know more about the students of Longcheng University. It''s better to know the strength level of those students in Longcheng University. Similarly, it''s better to know what the power distribution among the students of Longcheng university is.


    It doesn''t matter that Ling fei''er shrugs. Anyway, just accompany her. As for the others, he doesn''t want to think so much.


    I found a seat at random, and the tutor just returned to the middle of the field.


    Originally, he also wanted to talk about the exchange competition with them in the first class in the afternoon. Since the Dean came to mention it in person, he just told them about it directly.


    "Dear students, there are some differences between Longcheng college and the college you stayed in before. When you are in other colleges, the college will test your strength through the qualification examination competition. However, in Longshan college, you will accept the psychological exchange competition as soon as you enter the school. The significance of the psychological exchange competition is to let you show your strength, Let the college and the tutor understand your strength, teach students in accordance with their aptitude in the future, and give individual guidance to your shortcomings, or avoid unnecessary waste of energy in the teaching process. For example, when your strength is strong enough, you don''t need to waste time here, You can find other ways to improve your strength. "


    After that, the tutor looked around the crowd and said to them, "the exchange competition also has a very important purpose. As you know, Longteng college is a place with a very bad living environment. If you want to survive better here, you must find ways to enhance your prestige in the college. The prestige here is not just your reputation, In addition, to show all students your own strength, the exchange competition is a good opportunity. If you are confident that your strength is strong enough, you can show your strength through the exchange competition and give full play to your real skills, not to mention in the whole Longcheng college, at least in the same class or in the whole year, Can let everyone know your strength, naturally a lot of trouble can also be relatively easy to avoid the past, at least those strength is not so good, but confident people see your strength, they dare not easily provoke you, and those who are stronger than you, know your strength, will not risk trouble for you


    After the tutor finished speaking, the following students have already talked about it. Some people have heard the news of the exchange competition on the way, while many people know nothing about the information of the exchange competition. It sounds that the exchange competition is not much different from the qualification examination competition. However, in Longcheng University, the exchange competition has more connotation than other colleges, which is to establish their own prestige in the college.


    In other colleges, this is of little significance, because the living environment of the college is basically very good. There is no such bad living environment as Longcheng college. Naturally, there is no need to set up their prestige through the so-called competition to avoid a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 1435

    But in Longcheng University, this is a very necessary thing. Even if you think about it carefully, you know that if you can enhance your prestige and let more people know your strength, you will reduce a lot of trouble.


    No matter who knows or doesn''t know, they are excited under the guidance of their tutors. Everyone is looking forward to the beginning of this exchange competition. Especially for those with strong strength, they hope to show their strength well in the exchange competition, so that those who are afraid want to kill themselves to improve their strength, It''s a powerful deterrent for those who practice combat skills. Although the danger of the whole Longcheng college is very high, it''s a great advantage for them if they can eliminate the danger of those classmates first. If they can make the whole year people see their own strength, it''s naturally a better thing, As long as this way, things in the college basically have nothing to do with themselves. After all, there are relatively few cross grade challenges. Basically, the challenges come from the same class, and then from the same grade. If you can show your strength in the same grade, you can create a preliminary deterrent force, In the future, it will be relatively safe.


    Even those who are relatively weak are also looking forward to the beginning of this exchange competition. Although it is difficult for them to build up their deterrence and reduce their troubles through the exchange competition, another significance of the exchange competition is to let the tutors and colleges know their strength level and let them know how to practice, For them, cultivation is the most important thing. If we can let the tutor know their strength level and all kinds of levels, we will naturally get better education level from the tutor. Relatively speaking, the speed of improvement and the space for progress will naturally become larger. It is not easy for them to set up enough deterrent force. This relatively obvious topic, after all, for them, when their relative strength is not stronger than others, what they can do is to improve their strength level. Since they have come to the college, first of all, in the college itself, this is a real thing that they should do. Of course, they want to get better attention at the beginning through this way, Although the strength may not be stronger than others, if you can show yourself better, you will undoubtedly get better attention from your tutor. Better attention means you can get more guidance from your tutor. Although the tutors of Longcheng University tell them from the beginning to the end that cultivation itself belongs to you, But since Longcheng university has set up the position of tutor, that is to say, the tutor still has the responsibility to teach students something. As long as he can get more attention from the tutor, there is no doubt that he can get more educational resources from the tutor. Even if he just asks the tutor to say it again, it is also a kind of harvest.


    "In general, the exchange competition starts on the third day after your enrollment. Today is the first day of your enrollment. It basically belongs to the registration stage, which means that the exchange competition will start in two days. Because it is not a particularly important competition, what you need to do is to calm down and take part in the competition, Take out all your strength, so that the tutor can understand and understand your own characteristics, and teach you to learn all kinds of skills in the future. It doesn''t need to be said that you come to this competition with a winning heart. There are no special requirements or rules. It''s not a decisive thing, Because this competition itself is not a ranking competition like this review competition. It''s just an internal competition. The object of your competition is not the students around you, but a special tutor who will personally participate in the competition with you to get your own characteristics and record them, As an archive, it is included in the archives of Longcheng college, so you don''t need to be particularly sad, so it doesn''t give you much preparation time, because the significance of the exchange competition is to let you show your strength immediately, and the college can also get the earliest information to know your own details, so the competition will start the day after tomorrow, What you need to do is to show your strength and take part in the exchange competition well. You don''t need to have a strong sense of winning or losing. Of course, if you are willing to show your stronger strength in the exchange competition, it''s OK to establish your own prestige in front of the whole grade, but it''s not the exchange between you, Therefore, the significance of this competition is not particularly great, and you should not treat your classmates with hostility, which is meaningless, because your opponent is the tutor of the college after all. The tutor will give you some advice, and at the same time, he will give you some advice. You should remember it well, Of course, your strengths and weaknesses will also be recorded in the file by the tutor, so you should perform well, no matter good or bad, all of them should be displayed. Remember what I said


    The tutor said that he thought it should be emphasized, and then he said: "the significance of the exchange competition is to let you show your strength level. The so-called strength level includes the advantages that you are best at and the implementation that you are least good at. I hope you can understand the essence of exchange, Let the tutor explore your own characteristics, the so-called characteristics, including advantages and disadvantages. You must not set up the so-called image in front of the tutor, but only show the good side of yourself in the process of fighting, and ignore the weak part of yourself. What is the best way? That is to show your strengths and your weaknesses to the tutor. Because the tutor is to record your strengths and weaknesses, what you need to do is to show them both, so that the tutor can know your strengths and your weaknesses, Then the tutor will not be able to know where your weaknesses are more accurately. When recording files, they will finally give back to me. I don''t know where you are. If I don''t know where you are, I can''t let you avoid your weaknesses more specifically. Your weaknesses will only continue to hide in you. "

 Chapter 1436

    "Although it is said that your strengths will be strengthened, if you do not change your position, your weaknesses will always be in the process of fighting, and you are likely to be seized by the enemy. Only when you show all your strengths and weaknesses can the tutor know what your strengths and weaknesses are, Only when I know where your strengths and weaknesses are, can I be more targeted to your implementation, so as to prevent you from strengthening and avoiding you as much as possible. If so, I can also eliminate your weaknesses and strengthen your strengths, This is the real meaning of the exchange competition. You should not feel that it is a disgraceful act to show your weakness, so as to avoid showing your weakness in the exchange competition. If so, I can only tell you that you are too stupid. The meaning of the exchange competition itself is to let the tutor know your strengths and weaknesses, If you don''t show your shortcomings and advantages, how can the tutor know your advantages and disadvantages? Although it''s good to show your advantages and impress the tutor, the key is to show your disadvantages as well. Only in this way can the tutor better understand your actual situation, Your shortcomings are always there. "


    The tutor''s words made many people nod their heads again and again. Soon many people realized the shortcomings of their own ideas, and the tutor pointed out the problems of their ideas to the point. Just now, many of them really just wanted to show their own advantages, because what they wanted was to show their own advantages, They have a better impression in front of the tutor, or a better image in front of other onlookers, and set up a stronger deterrent force. However, they ignore the essence of the exchange competition, which is to let the tutor and the college know more about themselves and just want to show their advantages. Naturally, it is the instinct of many people. After all, no one wants others to see their shortcomings, Especially in public, we will try our best to hide our shortcomings, but the significance of communication is to let the tutors and colleges have a clearer understanding of the individual. If they only show their advantages, there is no doubt that their mastery of a person is one-sided. One sided also means that there is no way to accurately analyze and guide a person''s actual situation. If there is no way to accurately guide, it will be easier for a person to go to extremes. For example, the advantages are well strengthened, which is indeed what many people are willing to do, but the disadvantages are not changed, so the gate of life is always there, Moreover, with the expansion of advantages, the life gate will not be improved. In fact, the strength will not be improved much, because if you just show your own advantages in the battle, it may cause an overwhelming advantage for the weak, but for the people with the same strength, the smaller the weakness, the greater the chance of winning, In fact, the so-called advantage part is just nonsense. A master can only grasp the shortcomings of the other side in a fight, and then he can kill himself if he doesn''t make up for his own shortcomings. There is no way to deal with the same level of opponents, or even cross level to win over higher level opponents.


    After hearing the tutor''s words, many people suddenly realized that they only wanted to show their own advantages, but now all of them suddenly understand that the meaning of the exchange competition itself is to let them show their true self state, whether it is good or bad, it is part of their own state, if only the good part is shown, Then there is no doubt that the bad part will be ignored, and the bad part will never be changed. No matter how good it is, there will always be a bigger life gate left. When you fight with the experts, this life gate will become a fatal defect. If you don''t make up for this defect, then the so-called cultivation will become meaningless, Cultivation itself is to defeat a stronger opponent. If there is always a gate of life, how can we defeat a stronger opponent? Even if they are only opponents of the same level, the greater the weakness, the better they will absorb. The higher the probability is, in this case, only by exposing one''s own shortcomings first, can one make up for one''s own shortcomings. Only when the shortcomings are made up, can one become more perfect. If not, only one part of the advantages can be better strengthened, Then, if it is always in this way, the practitioner is a half hanged person.


    Of course, they don''t want to be half done, and most of them suddenly realize that they should take the exchange competition seriously, because the meaning of the exchange competition itself is to let them really understand themselves, and also let the tutor understand themselves. If they can''t let the tutor understand themselves, then in the future learning career, For at least two years, a lot of things taught by the tutor will not be right at all, because they have not shown their shortcomings at all, and the tutor does not know where the defects are. If the tutor says that he can know the defects of the students, it''s easy to say that maybe the hidden part in the exchange game can be released again in his daily life and displayed, Let the tutor know what kind of person he is, his advantages and disadvantages. They are tutors of Longcheng University. Obviously, they don''t have such a patient education level. Obviously, they don''t spend much time on a student to know where your strengths lie or where your weaknesses lie. Basically, they only exchange the information they get from the competition to guide each student individually, Besides, it must be that individual guidance only accounts for a small part of the overall guidance. Otherwise, the tutor of Longcheng university is definitely a very tired job. Although there are not many students in the class, there are not many. There are 200 people in the class. If you want to give individual guidance, it will take quite a long time, So we can be sure that the concept of 100% individual guidance only accounts for a very small part, only when some students need special guidance. To find a tutor, the tutor can know the advantages of the student, but also know the weakness of the tutor, so as to more targeted and effective guidance for a student.


    Understand the tutor''s good intentions, everyone''s face showed a smile.

 Chapter 1437

    Although they are reluctant to show their weaknesses, if they don''t show their strengths and weaknesses, they will face greater difficulties in their future cultivation career for at least two years. Instead of finding a tutor to tutor and start a small kitchen, it''s better to let the tutor know their strengths and weaknesses in the future cultivation career, It can also make the Tutor guide himself more targeted. In this way, although the establishment of the so-called prestige will be subject to the so-called discount, because if the performance is too obvious, it will be more obviously hit by the tutor. After all, the tutor can''t understand a student only through the training of the advantage part. Since he wants to show the implementation, the tutor can''t help him. In the process of preparing for the war, we will certainly defeat the opponent by looking for the weakness of the students, so as to let the tutor know where the weakness lies. Although it is a shame to be defeated by the tutor, and it is obviously a more humiliating thing to be fettered in public, it is also a matter of indifference to think about it. Why do we say that, It is impossible to beat the tutor in Longcheng University, so in essence, communication will be defeated by the tutor. If you have such meaningless self-esteem, it is obvious that the significance of the communication competition is not great. Since you will be defeated by the tutor sooner or later, it doesn''t matter to show your weakness and let the tutor beat you, Anyway, the results are all the same, so when we think about this, we will be relieved. There is nothing to think about, anyway. The final result is the same, since the results before and after are the same, but a result can make their future have a better way to go, how they should choose naturally is a matter of no hesitation.


    "How to choose, I hope you can understand in your heart that although the exchange competition is not a particularly big thing, it is better for you to treat it seriously and carefully. The exchange competition is of great significance to you, whether you have absolute confidence in your actual strength or not, I advise you to treat the exchange competition with caution. At least in the exchange competition, you should give full play to all your abilities, whether strong or weak, strong or weak. You''d better take out all the things you can take out. The tutor will not laugh at where you fall or praise your strong place, You need to know that the tutor will come to the exchange competition every two years. For him, there are too many students in the exchange competition, no matter how strong or weak they are. The tutor won''t feel about you and face the exchange competition with the most normal attitude. So you don''t have to think about how strong you are in front of the tutor, and you don''t have to think about camouflage yourself in front of the tutor, If you just want to pretend to let others know how strong you are, then it is very likely that you will become the weak in the eyes of others, because only the weak dare not show their weaknesses and like to disguise themselves, A real strong man is never afraid to show his weakness when necessary, because if he can improve his weakness, he can make people stronger. A real strong man is looking for all the reasons for his own strength. If a strong man is afraid that his weakness will be found, then his weakness will always exist, He will not be able to make progress. Only the real strong will show their strong and weak places, because the strong know that if their weaknesses do not change, they will always be the weak. I hope all of you can understand this truth. No matter how you can change your weaknesses, even if your strengths are not strengthened, you will make progress, But if, on the other hand, your strengths continue to strengthen, but your weaknesses are always there, then when you face opponents of the same level or even higher, you will only have a dead end, because when you are at the same level, you will find that your strengths are often the same. After all, we all learn the same thing, but if your weaknesses are more obvious and bigger than others, Then the opponent will be able to seize your weakness and give you a fatal blow, not to mention for the master. The master can see where your weakness is at a glance. A fatal blow will not give you the chance to show yourself. So you should know what to do in the competition, which will help you in the future, I''d better know what is meaningless to you now and in the future. The exchange competition will start in two days, and I won''t tell you too much. Anyway, when it comes to this, you should have a bottom in your mind. What to do next is up to you. OK, I won''t say any other nonsense. Now we start the formal class, There is nothing special in the afternoon class. Everyone of you will come down and give me a hand. Let me see your strength. " The tutor then stood in the middle and stopped talking. Everyone looked at each other and didn''t know whether to go up or not.


    "What are you all doing there? Didn''t you hear me? The exchange competition is carried out in a similar way. Your opponent is a tutor. Now it''s the beginning of the exchange competition. You take me as the training object. At the same time, let me have a general understanding of your strength level. If you really want to take the exchange competition seriously, now is the best opportunity, Take me as the tutor of the exchange competition, show me your strengths and weaknesses as much as possible, let me know what your strength is, not only let me know how strong your strength is, but also let me know what your weaknesses and loopholes are in the process of cultivation, so that you can make progress faster, Now who comes first The tutor was very dissatisfied. Looking at the full audience of students, none of the 200 people could make their own choices decisively. Of course, this was not the scene he wanted to see. For a tutor, he wanted to see that his students were firm and resolute, and could understand every sentence, so that he could better implement anything he said, And now he''s very disappointed with the whole audience.


    "Brother Linghao, do you want us to go up?" Ling fei''er is eager to try. Just as she stands up, she is held by Wu Hao.


    "The Dean himself said that we should not participate in the exchange competition. Do you think the tutor will be interested in knowing our strength? The tutor is not stupid either. His ability to say that actually proves that the tutor knows what he should and shouldn''t do in his heart. "

 Chapter 1438

    "Even the Dean doesn''t want to know our strength. As a tutor, he is not qualified to know our strength. And it''s not good whether you go up to defeat him or defeat him. If you are defeated by him, it''s meaningless for you, and you won''t be defeated by him. If you go on the stage directly, you will defeat him, So how should the tutor face his students next? So it''s unnecessary. The tutor won''t let you go, and you don''t have to. Anyway, the meaning of the tutor is to let him understand the strength level of the students. In this case, your strength has obviously far exceeded him, and he can''t give you guidance, You don''t have to show your strength. Even if you show it, he doesn''t know how deep your strength is. In this case, it''s meaningless for you to go up. He can''t give you guidance, and he doesn''t know where your advantages and disadvantages are. He just goes up to attack him. You''d better sit down and have a good look at unnecessary things, At least anyway, we don''t need to participate in the exchange competition. What we have to do is to observe everyone''s strength level. Now that we have this opportunity, let''s take a look at our class''s respective strength level and what kind of state it is. It''s just a spectator''s mentality. Just have a good look. There''s no need to participate in it in person. " Wu Hao explains that Ling fei''er suddenly nods, but he doesn''t think about it. It''s just that the tutor says that he wants to do it. However, Wu Hao explains that he knows that it''s really meaningless to go up.


    He knows very well that his current strength level is definitely higher than that of his tutor. Since he has surpassed his tutor, his tutor can''t give him real guidance, let alone find out his weakness through simple actual combat. If his strength is higher than that of his tutor, he can easily defeat his tutor, How can the tutor find out his weakness? He practiced with everyone, not to mention the advantages, but at least the weaknesses. Even if there were any weaknesses in his cultivation, he could help himself to correct and improve. So he only believed that brother Linghao could point out his own problems in his cultivation, and he didn''t believe that his tutor could point out his own problems, So this afternoon for her. It''s meaningless for you to know the strength level of these 20 freshmen after work. As a special recruit student of each college, he is also interested in seeing the strength of these special recruit students, and probably can understand the level of other colleges.


    The vast majority of special students come from the 14th, 15th and 16th grades of each college. If you can understand the strength level of these people, you can basically understand what kind of state the top students in each college are in. It is no doubt that they represent the highest level of the college, Basically can understand their strength level, also know what kind of level a college is.


    In fact, kuangfeng knows that his current level is not the same as that of the tutor. Naturally, he did not go up with the tutor coach. If he defeated the tutor directly at this time, it would be difficult for the tutor to have this confidence. Facing the next students, he did not want to hurt the tutor''s self-confidence, so he did not go up, but he was impressed, Eager to try, crazy front will naturally touch the seal.


    "Go up and compare with your tutor. The tutor''s level of strength is relatively higher than you. He should also be able to point out some problems in your cultivation. Although I can also point out some problems in your cultivation, more people know your cultivation problems, so you can be more aware of the problems in your cultivation, And in the future, you will learn a lot from this tutor. In that case, you may as well go and compete with him. Of course, as a competition coach, it''s better to give full play to your own strength. The tutor will certainly give full play to his own strength to defeat you. You don''t have to worry, although it''s just a competition, However, if you beat the tutor, the tutor will lose face. Therefore, the tutor is absolutely impossible to beat you. No matter what, he will try to beat you. In this case, when you both go all out, you will be able to find the gap between each other''s strength and some problems in the way of cultivation, Whether the tutor is watching you or I am watching you fight with the tutor, you can see some problems, so you can be confident and bold to fight with the tutor. " Crazy Feng said.


    Fang Yin was eager to try. When kuangfeng said that, he nodded without saying a word. He stepped on the chair and came to the center of the field. There was no so-called salute. He rushed up to fight with his tutor. When he saw someone fighting in this way, he immediately laughed happily, In Longcheng college, all the pursuits are natural fighting state. The so-called natural fighting state is that there are no so-called rituals. There are so many rituals in the fighting. The most annoying thing is that when fighting, you have to give a salute first, and then tell the other party that you are ready, This kind of fighting mode itself is the style of academies. Only the real style of academies needs this kind of fighting mode with etiquette. The real fighting is often difficult. After all, when a person wants to kill you, it is impossible for him to run to your front and fight with you. He often hides in the dark and starts fighting in an instant when he is unprepared. It''s better to be able to fight with one strike. If he can fight with one strike, he will be able to kill with one strike, Naturally, there is no need to tangle with other complicated details. This is the most effective way to fight. Seeing Fang Yin rush up, he starts to fight with himself. The tutor is quite pleased that such a student is the good student he wants, and such a student really understands the real style of Longcheng University, What Longcheng college needs is such a sudden unconstrained. Although Longcheng college is also a college in essence, in teaching, Longcheng college is essentially simulating all kinds of harsh living environment in the high heaven. If it is still full of academic fighting style, is it different from other colleges? Obviously, there is no such way. It is this kind of informal fighting style that truly embodies the educational purpose of Longcheng University.

 Chapter 1439

    We should try our best to imitate the regular battles in the high heaven god world. The normal battles in the high heaven god world are often without any prevention. It is very likely that we can meet the opponent on a corner. This sudden attack is obviously the best way to fight.


    As Fang Yin rushed towards himself, he launched a fierce attack directly against himself. The tutor laughed happily, and at the same time, he also made a response to fight back. He immediately kicked him in a whirl. Fang Yin reached out to catch the huge power, and let him fly unsteadily into the air, and loaded him out of the field. However, Fang Yin''s fighting capacity is not bad now, Especially under the guidance of kuangfeng, his fighting skills have made great progress. He uses his own energy to stop his body in the air. At the same time, a teacher of landing peach launches an attack again. When he rushes in front of him, he immediately pulls out his weapon and cuts his head at his teacher. For him, since it''s a fight, he has to fight without reservation, Only in the process of fighting without reservation can we show all our strengths and weaknesses. If we have reservation, it is possible. He also believes that the strength of the tutor is above himself. After all, she is not crazy Feng, let alone Wu Hao and Ling Fei Er. He does not have such strong strength to defeat the tutor in an instant, Therefore, he knows that the tutor must be able to defeat himself, and at the same time, he can give real guidance to himself. If he doesn''t do his best, then the exchange will be meaningless. The original purpose of the exchange is to let the tutor know his strength level, his strengths and weaknesses. In this case, of course, he has to do his best, Only by doing our best can we not be easily defeated by the tutor.


    The tutor saw Fang Yin go all out to attack himself, and his happy smile became more obvious. This kind of all-out attack is the real way of fighting in Gaotian divine world. As a college with a bad living environment in Gaotian divine world, Longcheng college has always advocated all-out fighting. Only in the process of fighting with all-out efforts, can we fight with all our strength, You can guarantee your 100% survival probability. If you can''t do your best in the face of a strong opponent, you can only be killed by the opponent. There is no doubt about this, because a strong opponent won''t give you any breathing opportunities. You can only defeat an opponent of a reasonable level by showing your real strongest strength, At the same time, there is only a chance to defeat your stronger opponent. What Fang Yin is playing at this time is the identity of an assassin. The sudden attack itself is a correct choice, and between sudden attacks, we should maintain our strongest strength to defeat the opponent. There is no doubt about this. At the same time, we should take it by surprise, Just like he just rushed over, he started to attack himself with a sword, which would cause wrong judgment to the opponent, and it was easier for the opponent to panic. Naturally, there will be a chance. Very good, very good.


    This kind of student made her like it very much. Although it seems that it is not so respectful to launch a violent attack on herself, who wants the so-called respect for teachers in Longcheng university wants strong strength and real fierce confrontation. Seeing the sword cut at her head, the tutor calmly responded and patted away his attack, At the same time, he kicked it. Fang Yin reacted immediately, dodged, and continued to attack the tutor. The tutor also reacted the same way. He dodged his attack again and launched a fierce attack on his chest. He couldn''t dodge, so he could only withdraw his weapon, block the tutor''s fist, Bang Fang Yin and withdraw for several meters, But Fang Yin didn''t. I''ll go right away. Instead, he accelerated his speed and continued to attack the tutor. The tutor also rushed towards him. The fight between the two sides was very fierce. Looking at the students on the field, they were all stunned. The so-called exchange with the tutor needed such a violent way to carry out. Originally, they just wanted to go up and exchange with the tutor a little, They also need to show a little bit of normal etiquette to let the tutor know that they respect the teacher, but when they see Fang Yin go up, they launch a fierce attack on the tutor, as if they want to kill the tutor. This makes them very surprised, and at the same time makes them feel very relaxed, because they know that this is what they are going to do next, At least Fang Yin has given them a release. If the release is correct, then they will know what they should do next. If they don''t know what they should do, then they obviously don''t have Fang Yin when they go up. In this way, they fight madly. For Fang Yin, he hopes that his tutor can know his fighting style and where his weaknesses are, He is able to make more adequate adjustments for himself and optimize himself in the process of fighting, so he has to fight with all his strength, because he also knows that he can''t beat his current tutor with all his strength, even though he beat the others in the selection of special students in the beginning, and beat the people in the 14th grade, 15th grade and 16th grade, He entered the final competition circle, but it was difficult for him to defeat his tutor. Even if he defeated the tutor of qinghecheng, it was a very difficult thing, let alone the tutor of Longcheng University. So even if he knew his strength was ok, he must have a greater advantage over other students, but he was not confident enough to defeat his tutor, Therefore, only by fighting with all his strength can he let the tutor know his problems. Only by showing all his strength can he let the tutor know his problems. Of course, what he shows is not only for the tutor in front of him, but also for another tutor. That is to say, kuangfeng, who is sitting on the top, knows that kuangfeng''s strength must be stronger than this tutor, so he also wants to let kuangfeng know where his problems are. If he wants to show his problems, the best way is undoubtedly to show his problems. If he doesn''t show his problems, Then anything else has no other significance, because only by showing our own problems can we make better progress. People who don''t know their own shortcomings can never make progress, which he knows very well.

 Chapter 1440

    The battle on the field was very fierce and continued for more than five minutes. Although the tutor wanted to defeat Fang Yin quickly, he had to admit that the student had some ability. Every move was quite accurate, and his shortcomings were very few, and the loopholes were even less, No wonder he was able to pass the special entrance examination and enter Longcheng University at a young age. He knows that this student is also from Qinghe University. These students from Qinghe university are really tough. They can enter the special recruitment competition at a young age. Now that he knows Fang Yin''s strength, he can probably know why he can enter the special recruitment competition, This level of strength, compared with those in the 14th grade, 15th grade and 16th grade. It''s no surprise to beat the students of grade 14, grade 15 and grade 16 into the ranks of special recruitment students. I really didn''t expect that young people could have such strong skills, which surprised him.


    However, the tutor is the tutor after all, and it is impossible to defeat it with Fang Yin''s strength level. Although long-term fighting can make Fang Yin use more of his own things, another contact point for long-term fighting, that is, it will consume more of himself. The strength advantage can make the tutor spend more time, But Fang Yin doesn''t have that strong energy to support him in constant attrition. After five minutes of fighting with all his strength, his advantage has been gradually exhausted. In the next five minutes, what he shows is basically lack of fighting, and the tutor is not in a hurry to defeat him immediately, But in the case of Fang Yin showing his various strength levels, try to delay the fight with him as much as possible, so that he can better understand his strength, and arrive ten minutes later. After I had basically understood the strength of the student, I punched him in the chest and beat Fang Yin back. Knowing that there was no need for me to continue the competition now, I stopped, put away my weapons, clasped 11 fists with both hands and bowed deeply.


    "Thank you for your guidance."


    Although there is no need to be polite at the beginning of a battle, fighting directly is the best way to fight, especially in places like Longcheng University, the most direct fight is the best way to fight, but the battle is over. At this time, we should show a little respect for the teacher and respect the way, which is very good, Although he did not hesitate to attack his tutor at the beginning, he politely saluted when the battle was over, because he knew that the battle was over, so there was no need for him to continue to run around because of failure, just like facing his enemies. After all, it was not a real game, After all, the tutor is not his real enemy. Even if he is not defeated, the tutor can not kill himself or chase him. This is unnecessary. But there''s no need to leave without saying a word after the fight.


    The tutor nodded happily and said to him, "your strength is quite good. At least you are the best in terms of your level as a freshman and special recruit. But it doesn''t mean that you can be satisfied. In Longcheng University, you have a lot of strength. Of course, among the freshmen, you may be relatively strong, But the challenges you face can never only come from your heart. The challenges you have to face are likely to come from those people in grade 14, grade 15 or even grade 16, so your strength is still a little insufficient. As for the deficiencies? When it comes to the exchange match, the tutor will tell you that if you can know some problems through this match, I hope you can go back and change some of your strategies. Of course, I have some understanding of your tactics and various strengths, but I won''t tell you directly that in the future, when there is a need, I will help you make better progress through these understanding of you, so that your strength has a better room to improve


    "Thank you, tutor." Fang Yin didn''t say anything. He went back to his seat and nodded to her. He was quite satisfied with the fight he had just fought. Of course, he could tell him some shortcomings when he went back, but there was no need to say anything here.


    The tutor continued to scan the crowd on the field with his eyes. One of the 200 people had come down for the competition. In the process of the competition, he was very satisfied that such students were his favorite students, and such students were really suitable for living in Longcheng University. Next, how these people should behave should also have an example, If he can''t do what Fang Yin just did, he will be disappointed. Although he said that it''s not necessarily a good thing for them to have higher requirements. Only higher requirements can make them have faster progress. If he asks them as easily as he did in other colleges, There is no doubt that they can not have any so-called progress. Only better progress can make them have the ability to survive in Longcheng University.


    The tutor''s eyes slightly looked at Wu Hao, who was sitting there motionless. In fact, he wanted Wu Hao to come down for a contest to let him know what''s special about this student. From the beginning of school in the morning to now, he always believed that these two students were quite special, and they were very powerful. Maybe there was a possibility that their strength exceeded their own, But in fact, he was not sure about it, but even if he was not sure, she was ambivalent, because if the two of them were stronger than themselves, then if they came up for the competition, there was no doubt that they would beat themselves. If they beat themselves, then there would be no place for his face as a director.


    On the other hand, he hoped that Wu Hao and Ling fei''er would come down to compete with him and let him know the actual strength level of these two students. On the other hand, he knew that the Dean didn''t want them to show their strength. The reason why the Dean came to inform them in person that they didn''t need to participate in the exchange competition was that they didn''t need to participate in the exchange competition, The essence of the competition is not to let the tutor and the college know their strength, because the essence of the competition is to let the tutor and the college know the strength level of each student, but the Dean let them not need to participate in the competition, which naturally means that the tutor and the college do not need you to know their strength.

 Chapter 1441

    To some extent, it can prove that their strength is so high that the tutor and the college are not qualified to understand. Of course, another possibility is that it has nothing to do with their own strength, but has something to do with their identity behind them. The two freshmen who have just entered the university can ask the dean to inform him in person that they do not need to participate in the exchange competition, This in itself is the biggest problem. If they are just ordinary people, the Dean can''t know them at all, let alone come and say it for them in person. The reason why the Dean comes here in person means that the Dean knows them. At least the Dean comes to say it for them in person, which proves that the Dean knows it very well, At least I know a little about them, so I came here in person.


    He doesn''t know what''s special about these two young people, but from their names, we can basically know that they may be two people from the clan, and only the talents from the clan can get such excellent training that they can have such strong strength at a young age, otherwise they will come from any other place, It is impossible for them to have such a strong strength to support them to complete the improvement of their strength level. Although he is not sure how the strength of these two people is, he has that feeling, especially the momentum and self-confidence that he felt from Wu Hao. Basically, he can be sure that the strength level of these two people is quite high.


    When he came to school at noon, he heard some rumors on the way. It is said that Jiang Yitian and Jiang Huo took more than 20 people to get into trouble, and then they killed them both. It is said that more than 20 people died on the spot, as if all Jiang Huo''s men were killed. It was not Wu Hao who started, but the girl who was able to tell the details so clearly, There is no doubt that Ling fei''er is the one who started the work, which makes him speculate about the strength of these two people on the way. They have been tutors in Longcheng University for so many years, and naturally they know Jiang Huo and Jiang Yitian in great detail. Jiang Huo, who has just been promoted to the 16th grade, knows her strength level, even in the 15th grade, His strength has been able to compete with those in the 16th grade. Naturally, his strength is needless to say. Those under his command are basically from the 14th and 15th grades. Naturally, his strength level is quite high. However, according to the news he heard on the road, we should eliminate the ingredients that add fuel to the situation, Ling Fei Er should be very easy to kill more than 20 people under his command. He can easily kill more than 20 people in the 14th and 15th grades. That means that Lingfei''s level of strength can easily kill at least five to eight people in the 16th grade. It means that his level of strength should be higher than that of some tutors. As for whether these tutors include himself, he does not have the clear self-confidence to exclude himself from these tutors, Maybe he also has no strength to defeat it. On the other hand, Lingfei is very likely to be able to easily defeat himself. After all, as a tutor, he does not have absolute confidence to compete at the same time. If so many 16th graders attack him at the same time, he does not have absolute confidence to win, Although he is confident that he can survive the attack of so many people. But the survival of life has nothing to do with the victory of the battle. It is possible for him to survive, but if he fails in the battle, he may win in the battle, but he dies. These are two unrelated things. If he wants to balance his strength with the battle, then there is no doubt that he can not defeat Lingfei.


    Even Ling fei''er can easily get rid of more than 20 people from grade 14 and grade 15, so it''s even more difficult to guess what level Wu Hao is. From the performance point of view, Wu Hao''s strength should be above Ling fei''er, that is to say, his strength should be able to defeat more students from grade 16, Naturally, he will be able to defeat the stronger tutor, so he will be more likely to fail if he sees Wu Hao. In fact, he also heard that Wu Hao started his work on the road, but his work was solved. Jiang Yitian''s men were all killed in one move. Instead of using weapons, he kicked those people to death with his feet, Anyway, the news he heard on the road was like this, and he was not sure what happened. Moreover, it is self-evident that lingfeier can easily defeat so many students from grade 14 and grade 15, Wu Hao, and those from Grade 7 and grade 8. Moreover, it is impossible to know exactly what his strength level is when he defeats weaker opponents.


    He is looking forward to and a little eager to fight with a stronger opponent, but his heart is contradictory on this occasion. He hopes that they can come up to compete with him, but in fact he knows that he shouldn''t do it. On the one hand, if he fails, he will lose face, Obviously, the Dean doesn''t want them to show too much strength in the college. At least from the perspective of tutor, the Dean doesn''t want the tutor to test their strength, so that they don''t let more people know something. This is also a normal thing, so he doesn''t want to think about their strength, If you have a chance, you can have a private exchange. Whether you know their weaknesses or both of them know their own weaknesses, it''s the same for the tutor. Only you know your own weaknesses. The best way to know your shortcomings is to fight with a stronger opponent. Only by fighting with a stronger opponent can the opponent find his own shortcomings. If you just fight with a weaker opponent, you can cultivate your self-confidence, But this kind of self-confidence is like a building built on sand, which may collapse at any time. It''s meaningless. Only when we can understand our strength level in the course of shortcomings and attacks, and the foundation established in that case, can we really let ourselves go for a longer time, just like on the normal ground, Every time the pile driver is digging, digging and burying, it is a kind of destruction, but only the foundation that has been destroyed can firmly support the high-rise building, otherwise it is to build a house in the quicksand.

 Chapter 1442

    Even if you don''t need to go through special pain, what you can easily build up is often something that can''t bear the burden. Just like the self-confidence gained in fighting against setbacks, it is actually something that can''t withstand a single blow. Only in the battle of experts, can you understand your real strength from the failure, and train your cognition of yourself, Only in this way can we really have the mentality of the strong and the foundation of the strong. Of course, this is quite clear.


    He suppressed the desire in his heart, and the tutor focused on other people again. For him, in fact, these students from Qinghe university do not need him to teach them. He knows very well that these people should have their own specific educational environment and cultivation level, which is not what he can participate in and intervene in, His main goal should be other students in the class, so now he can only focus on other students. If he can see that other students can also show a better level, as a tutor, he will be more pleased.


    "Who else did Fang Yin do very well? This is the most normal way of fighting in Longcheng college. I don''t need you to deal with me with the so-called etiquette. I don''t need these meaningless things. On the battlefield, no one will greet you, and no one will make you ready in advance. If you meet your opponent on the battlefield, even if you turn around, He may kill you from behind, or you may meet your opponent who cuts you to death from behind at a corner on the road. Therefore, the so-called etiquette is not needed in the real battle. The real etiquette is only suitable for those academic style, that is, the instructors who often teach you how to train will tell you that every game should have appropriate rules, But in Longcheng University, I hope you can put aside all these rules and treat me like a normal battle. Let me give you a clear statement. In such a battle, you should imagine me as your enemy. Now you suddenly find your enemy. What you should do is what you should do, You don''t need to consider that I am a mentor, but you need to treat me as your enemy. Only when you treat me as your enemy can you know how to make a sudden attack and surprise attack when you meet the enemy. Besides, only when you treat me as your enemy can you really fight with all your strength and fight with all your strength, So that I can understand your strengths and weaknesses? If you have any reservation, it''s just a competition between ordinary colleges. It''s a meaningless competition. I don''t need such a competition. The reason why I want you to have a competition with me today to understand your level of strength is to know what kind of foundation you have, if you have any reservation, Then it''s better for you not to come up. It doesn''t make any sense. Do you understand


    When the tutor finished, he looked around and everyone knew how to play. In particular, Fang Yin just gave them a good example to show them how to play such a game. Soon there was a second one. He flew down from his position and launched the most fierce attack against the tutor. The tutor whispered, Very good, he immediately went up to fight with the other side. What he had to do was to understand the students, let them release their own strength level in the process of fighting, and then understand his foundation and some characteristics on it. After understanding it, he could easily defeat it. Basically, in addition to Fang Yin''s ten minutes, All the others solved the battle in five minutes, because the strength of others is not so strong. Basically, he can understand the strength and characteristics of the other party in five minutes, and he can easily defeat her. There is no need to delay for other people.


    I understand that the tutor will not be angry because of his sudden attack and his way of treating him like an enemy, so the rest of the students will naturally know what to do more easily. They will attack him one by one and launch a fierce attack until the end of the afternoon. In fact, the whole course is not over, but in order to speed up the pace, The tutor finally asked everyone to come up with his coach, that is, five or six students, or even more often, ten students besieged him. In fact, such a battle is quite easy for the tutor. If he can deal with ten 16th graders, he can''t bear it at all, but he can still do it against these 16th graders from ordinary colleges, They can also finish the battle in five minutes. After school, they just know everyone''s strength and characteristics.


    "Well, that''s all for today''s exchange. That''s what you should show in the exchange competition. You should show all your strength. Only when you show all your strength can you let the tutor know what your strength level is. Your performance today is pretty good, Next, the exchange competition will treat your tutor the way it is today, understand? In the exchange competition, the tutor is your enemy. You can fight your enemy as much as you want. Even in public, you have to be normal and adjust your emotions. If you can adjust your negative emotions, it''s the best. But when you have stronger negative emotions, Only in this way can you know how to fight against your enemies and treat your tutor as your enemy, can you give full play to your fighting effect and show all your strengths and weaknesses. The tutor will not have any prejudice against you because you hate him. The tutor has been used to these things for a long time, So you just need to show your own level, and the tutor will also be fair. Really, describe all your characteristics clearly and put them into the file. Finally, these files will flow to me. I think I have a certain understanding of you today, plus what other tutors know about you, I will probably be able to know what kind of level you are now and what your characteristics are. By combining the two, I can better know how to teach you in the future. "


    The tutor said a pause.


    "Starting from tomorrow, it''s even a formal study. From tomorrow, if you want to come, you can come. If you want to have a rest at home, you can have a rest at home. Next, you should follow the rules of Longcheng University."

 Chapter 1443

    "You can do whatever you like. If you like to come to class, you like to come to class. If you don''t like to come to class, I don''t care where you like to hide. As for the exchange game the day after tomorrow, I have just told you how to deal with the exchange game. You can adjust your mood directly and use the way to fight against enemies, I won''t go into details. Anyway, you will behave as you should today and the day after tomorrow. There''s no need for me to emphasize that my tutor has already talked a lot. According to the meaning of other tutors, it''s impossible to tell you this. You can do what you want. OK, that''s all for today''s class. You should go back. Come tomorrow if you want to, or you''ll be pulled down if you don''t want to. "


    When the tutor finished speaking, he didn''t say anything else. He turned around and left the classroom. When 200 people saw the tutor leave, they all left the classroom and went home.


    "Brother Lin Hao, let''s go home too. I didn''t go home for lunch today. I still want to go home and have a good meal. Although the food in the canteen is good, compared with Yuying yudie and Yunhan Yunru, their food is still much worse. I still like their food."


    Ling fei''er smiles and pulls Wu Hao to the door. Wu Hao shrugs and goes home with him. They live not far away from Longcheng college. The reason why they bought the house there was that it was convenient for them to go to school. Now it doesn''t take long to go back.


    "Young master and young lady."


    Yuying and yudie are happy to meet them when they come back.


    "Is dinner ready? I''m so hungry. I didn''t come back for lunch today, so I just ate a little in the canteen. I still miss your cooking. I''m used to your cooking. I''m not used to eating things outside. " Ling fei''er ran into the room with a smile, and said with a smile: "I guess Ling Hao''s brother didn''t have you to serve her when he ate. She must be unhappy when she ate. But she likes you to serve him when she ate every day. Now she doesn''t have you to serve him. Don''t mention how uncomfortable it is, Ling Hao."


    "You girl, don''t think about it." Wu Hao gave him a smile, but he didn''t deny what the girl said. Every day when he ate at home, he could enjoy the delicious food made by the little girls, and at the same time, he could enjoy two little girls with tender mouths serving him. Naturally, he was the one who liked to eat at home most. Eating out was not as delicious as eating at home, At the same time, when eating, there are no two little girls to serve themselves. Naturally, this feeling is not very comfortable, but it''s different at home. Every day when eating, there are little girls to serve their tender mouth. It''s a very comfortable thing to enjoy more and enjoy the delicious food they make, After practice, what he likes most is to enjoy the delicious food and the tender mouth of the little girl while eating. How comfortable it is. Enjoy as much as you can.


    "Who do you want to serve you today, young master?" Yu Ying looks back with a smile and spits out her tongue. Seeing Wu Hao behind, she can''t help but swallow her saliva. Although she says that he is now in a very peaceful mood and can resist all kinds of temptations calmly, it''s different at home. Facing all kinds of temptations of his own women, he still can''t resist completely, And there''s no need to resist the temptation of these lovely little beauties at home. Anyway, when I eat, I''m used to enjoying it like this. Naturally, I just enjoy it like this. Looking at his tender mouth, I''d like to enjoy it now.


    "You see, brother Li Hao wants to enjoy it now. Hee hee, have you finished your meal? If not, let''s serve brother Linghao together. "


    "Good."


    Qingyin Jade Butterfly smile, of course, will not refuse, this kind of thing, for them is not a childe, itself is the happiest thing, no matter at any time, as long as at home, they are willing to serve the childe.


    "Since you three little girls are willing, hehe, I will accept your kindness. You can play as you like." Wu Hao gave a bad smile and put his arms around the three of them. No matter how they wanted to play, it was a casual thing at home. He sat down in the hall directly. The three little girls squatted in front of her and began to serve her, but there were more than a few of them at home, Xiao Bing, Xiao Lan, Xiaodi''s three little girls come down from the upstairs happily when they know that Wu Hao is back. When they see that the three of them are serving, Wu Hao also runs to join in the fun with a smile. As a result, Wu Hao is surrounded by these lovely little girls. When Qingyin and Tina come down, they see a group of girls around him and giggle.


    "You are the happiest when you are at home. Anyway, the little girls in the family like to play with you." The young man joked that, in fact, she also likes to play with his sisters recklessly, but at home, he is more like a big sister. Naturally, it is difficult to play as recklessly as these little girls.


    Originally, Xiaobing, Xiaolan and Xiaodi were all little beauties at the level of xiaoluoli, but now they all gave themselves to him. Naturally, it doesn''t matter. Some things can be played and done as they should. Anyway, they all belong to his women. Naturally, some shy things are OK.


    In particular, Xiaolan and Xiaodi are two little girls. They like these things very much. Beautiful things are always full of people''s desire. There are many naughty sisters at home who are willing to teach them all kinds of things. Naturally, they are willing to learn something. Finally, Wu Hao is enjoying what they have learned.


    Wu Hao is also happy to enjoy it. Anyway, what he has to do at home is to enjoy it with them. He should practice outside and be serious. But when he comes back home to so many women, he also knows what kind of attitude he should use to adjust his state of mind. In essence, all he does is for them, And now back home, of course, also want to give them a happy feeling, if you violate this point, it will run counter to their latest ideas, what''s the significance? So Wu Hao didn''t want to be very serious at home. Anyway, he would do whatever he wanted to do with them. He was never constrained and would refuse them for the reason of being tall.

 Chapter 1444

    "The meal will be ready soon." Yunhan and Yunru come out of the kitchen, and the two girls giggle when they see the pictures in the living room. In fact, they have been used to it for a long time. Everyone is reckless at home, not to mention the living room. Every corner of the house has traces of their fun, so they are used to it. Anyway, when they eat, they also need to serve the young master, Now let the young master enjoy it first. What does it matter?


    "Anyway, now they are serving here. For a while, Yunhan and Yunru will serve me when we have dinner." Wu Hao said with a smile. Yun Han and Yun Ru nodded playfully. Of course, at home, they are quite willing to serve the young master. It''s a very happy thing for them to serve the young master and make him relaxed when they eat. Especially, it''s a very happy thing for them to serve the young master''s pure Yang in the end, Young master''s pure Yang is their best tonic.


    This is not only loved by every sister in their family, but also by them.


    Wu Hao enjoyed it for a while, and Yun Han and Yun Ru continued to let him enjoy it while he was eating.


    "Wife, when are you going to Longcheng college? Or you won''t teach us in Longcheng college this time? " Wu Hao asked Qingyin while eating.


    "Yes, sister Qingyin, when are you going to the college?" Ling Fei son also curiously asks a way.


    Under normal circumstances, their classes are basically taken over by Qingyin. Now Qingyin doesn''t go to the college after the beginning of school, which makes them wonder when he will take over their classes.


    "Originally you said that I should take over your class, but now the situation has changed a little. Lord Lingtian asked me to go to Longcheng college to teach other classes instead of having too much contact with you. I think the Lord himself is worried that some things that are too intensive will cause unnecessary attention, so he specially asked me to leave you to teach in other classes, But in general, it doesn''t matter. For you, what I can teach is not much different from what other tutors can teach. Especially for Wu Hao, you will adjust all kinds of skills yourself. There is no big difference between what I teach and what other tutors teach. In a word, we are still in the same college. " Qingyin said.


    "I''m afraid that I will be seen through at noon tomorrow, especially after I enter the college, I should start to practice at a higher level. At least I believe that some people in the competition group can open up the level of students who rely on the aura of heaven and earth to absorb energy to practice, and they will be found out, It will certainly attract more attention from the outside world, and it is a wise choice to transfer you away. " Wu Hao said as he ate: "I believe that the master of Lingtian''s action should be smaller and smaller now. The exchange competition will begin in two days, but I think the master of Lin Xianzong should inform the dean to come and inform my present tutor to help me and Lingfei not to participate in the exchange competition. I believe the purpose is also to fear that our strength will be discovered, I believe he still hopes that we can appear in Longcheng College as low-key as possible, and then slowly release our strength after the real strength goes up. "


    "It should be so, otherwise he can''t let you not participate in the exchange competition of Longcheng University. The significance of the exchange competition is to let the tutor and the college understand the real level of the students. If you don''t participate in the exchange competition, it means that you don''t need to know your strength level. From a certain level, Maybe at noon tomorrow, I think he has mastered your level of strength. Another point is that he doesn''t want too many people to pay attention to you. I believe the former and the latter account for a certain proportion. " Qingyin said.


    Wu Hao nodded with approval.


    "Anyway, we don''t need to take part in the exchange competition now, so when we start the exchange competition, we will naturally go to the exchange competition to have a look at their competition. Anyway, we know a little about their strength. In this way, we will probably have a bottom in Longcheng University, although their strength is not as good as ours in essence, But it''s OK to know their general strength. " Ling Fei Er said with a smile.


    "Now you know, now you know, the day after tomorrow you''ll have a good look at their strength. Although they are certainly inferior to us in strength, the fighting style cultivated by Longcheng University in the special living environment must be very different from that of normal colleges. Normal colleges are too strong, and they are basically one-time fighting, There''s no comparability between clicking to the address, but in Longcheng University, you are required to treat the tutor as an enemy, attack the tutor with the greatest strength, surprise and cause trouble to the tutor as much as possible. In this case, many people''s strength and fighting style are extremely extreme and special, We also need to take a look at these extreme circumstances and special fighting methods, so that we can better understand the college, and through the students in the college, we can roughly understand the fighting methods of the high heaven, Only in this way can we really and thoroughly know what kind of fighting we are going to face next, and only by knowing ourselves and the enemy can we win a hundred battles. " Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I see. Anyway, I will watch their game the day after tomorrow. Maybe I can understand all their fighting methods. I will try my best to understand all their fighting methods. Although their strength is not as good as ours, you also said that you can''t underestimate the enemy. As long as you underestimate the enemy, any strong one may fail, So I will not give up easily. As long as they have anything to learn, I will also learn all the things they can learn. I will never be so self righteous that I feel that I am the most powerful. " Lingfei nodded seriously.


    "That''s good. Now we''ll go there after dinner and have a good day''s practice with you. There''s nothing to do tomorrow, so we don''t want to go to school. When the exchange competition starts the day after tomorrow, we can go there directly. There''s no need to waste time here. I''ll accompany you to practice there all day tomorrow." Wu Hao said with a smile, several little girls immediately nodded happily.


    After dinner, Xiaolan takes them to the chaotic universe quickly, where everyone just finished their meal. In this way, there will be more time to rest in the evening.

 Chapter 1445

    For them, the best way of cultivation is the perfect combination of each other. Through this way, their strength can be rapidly increased, and the level of growth will be very high every day. They can not only increase their strength, but also improve their qualification level. With higher qualification, the intensity of cultivation will be higher and higher, Similarly, the difficulty of cultivation will also decrease. Higher level of qualification has greater benefits for cultivation. The higher the qualification, the lower the difficulty of cultivation. It''s just like a genius can always solve some difficult problems more easily. This is the advantage of raising intelligence quotient. Similarly, if he only knows the inadequacy, he can improve his intelligence quotient, So it will be very difficult to solve a very difficult problem, but conversely, when the IQ becomes higher and higher, the solution to the problem will become faster and faster, in practice. With such a higher and higher qualification, it can in turn make some difficulties in the cultivation direction that are difficult to understand and understand easier and easier.


    Ordinary people simply can''t promote their own qualifications. Qualifications are basically determined by nature. If they are determined by nature, they can''t change them by force the day after tomorrow. Even if they can change them by force, it''s a very dangerous thing. Moreover, there are very few ways to change them, and they basically have to pay for their lives, But for them, it''s totally different. Every day, they improve their strength level in happiness. They accumulate more and more aura in their bodies, and their aptitude becomes more profound with every day''s happiness. Although aptitude can''t be improved as quickly as strength can be in every day''s happiness, But the cumulative change of qualification can also make their qualification level get obvious improvement. But over time, we can upgrade our qualification, and we can upgrade our qualification unconsciously, which can''t be compared with any other way. In this world, there is only one way to improve our qualification.


    Wu Hao and all of them spent a whole day and night in the chaotic universe. On the third day, that is, the day when the exchange competition started, they came back. Qingyin went to Longcheng college with them. However, Qingyin had other things. After arriving at the college, they left Wu Hao and Lingfei er. They didn''t go to the class, so they just wandered outside, Because the exchange competition is not held in the class, but at the level of one year after another. It is held on the outside field. If it is only held in the class, it is relatively closed, which is no different from the qualification examination competition. But the original intention of the exchange competition is not the level between classes, Coaches don''t just teach between years. It''s a bit like, but it''s not all in the same way as the qualification examination competition. Even though the original intention of the qualification examination competition is to let the college and the tutor understand the students'' strength level, the qualification examination competition is more to let the students understand their own strength level. At the same time, there are also challenges, It can help students better know where their current level is and leave more economic space for students. However, the exchange competition is only for the college and tutors to understand the students'' strength level, which is convenient for future teaching. Therefore, the exchange competition is all set on the open field outside, In this way, we will have more space to visit, whether it''s for junior students to visit senior students or senior students to visit junior students.


    Without the shackles of classes, everyone is in the open space outside Longcheng college, which makes Longcheng college very lively. All the people gather outside. It seems that this is a small city full of people, which is generally very lively. Each class occupies a place, and each grade occupies an area, which is very obvious, No one is fixed in their own class. Although many people want to know what the level of strength in their class is, more and more people have known what the level of strength in their class is through yesterday''s communication with their tutors, So many people are more willing to visit the strength level of other classes. Many people privately pull a few people to go to other classes to see the strength level of other classes.


    The exchange competition has not officially started yet. There is a table in front of each class. The table is the place where the tutor who is responsible for recording sits. At the same time, there is a tutor in the middle of the field. That is not the tutor in his own class, but the tutor of other classes in the college. He is responsible for fighting with his classmates and truthfully describes the fighting process, Let the recording tutor accurately record the advantages and disadvantages of the student.


    There is no official start time for the exchange competition. We think that we can start when we are ready. However, it is too early today. All classes have not started. The tutor is checking the list. Although many people have already gone to other classes, he has told them in advance what they should do, He had to know what he should and shouldn''t do now. He gave the list of his class to the tutor who was in charge of checking. He asked the tutor to call the roll in person and check them one by one. Of course, the names of Wu Hao and Ling fei''er have been excluded from the list, so the tutor can never call them both, So Wu Hao and Ling fei''er just looked at the preparation of their class and left. They didn''t really wait for the tutor to call their name and then fight against the tutor. This is meaningless for them, because they don''t need to participate in the exchange competition, so it doesn''t matter which class they are in. Watching the competition, relatively speaking, I have no interest in the competition of the lower grades. The students who can really represent the strength of Longcheng college are often the senior students, and it is the senior students who support the prestige of the whole Longcheng college. There is no doubt about this. So Wu Hao takes Ling fei''er directly to the competition venue of the higher grades to visit their competition.


    There are many people in the first grade. There are hundreds of people in each class, but the more they go to the higher grade, the less the number of people in the class. Some classes with less than ten people are less than 20. Basically, the more they go to the higher grade, the less the number of people. There are only a dozen people in the 14th grade, 15th grade and 16th grade.

 Chapter 1446

    Of course, there are only a few students in each class who can reach this level and enter the senior grade. This is a fact in itself. There is no doubt that it is inevitable in Longcheng University and even in every college. Not all students in each grade will pass the examination and enter the senior grade in two years, Even many people have been in the same grade for several years in a row. This is a very normal phenomenon, which leads to the phenomenon that the higher the grade, the fewer the number of students in the class.


    Everyone is very interested in the strength of these people in senior grades. No matter they are in junior or middle grades, they are basically very interested in coming to senior grades to watch their games. Although the number is small, the attention of senior grades is always the highest, which makes a few of these people in the class feel very proud and excited, Everyone is arrogant, as if they are the protagonist of the attention. Everyone excitedly puts their eyes on the people around them, looking like a proud swan. Everyone is looking forward to what kind of shock their performance will bring to the scene for a while. As senior students, they naturally have confidence in their own strength, Although the exchange competition is to show their strengths and weaknesses, but the tutor can see, does not mean these. It''s very difficult for people in lower and middle grades to see one''s strengths, but it''s very difficult for them to see one''s weaknesses. In addition to the fact that tutors can see these people in lower and middle grades, it''s basically impossible for them to see their weaknesses, What they show to the lower and middle grades are often the strongest in themselves, because even if they show their weakness, they can''t see it.


    "They look confident one by one. It''s like they are the best in the world." Ling Fei saw them make complaints about each other''s arrogance. They couldn''t help but Tucao a sentence. These people''s hearts were really big. Everyone seemed to lift himself up very high, as if he was the most powerful person in the Academy, and accepted the feeling of millions of people watching. But actually, what is the strength of these people? I''m afraid they can only compare themselves in such a small environment to feel that their strength is quite good. If they go to a really larger environment, for example, when they travel around the high heaven, the experts they meet are obviously much more powerful than them. Although Longcheng university is essentially simulating the real living environment of the high heaven, But this is a small society after all. It is a place divorced from the real reality. Even if it''s just the experts in it, they are just trapped in a place like Longcheng University, and they can''t really broaden their horizons to high-speed rail. With such a high level, the pride and pride in these people''s eyes come out, because the strength level they are comparing is only within the scope of Longcheng college they are involved in. If they really expand their vision to a higher level and put it in a larger environment like the high heaven, they will know their current strength, There''s nothing to be proud of.


    However, this is a very difficult thing in itself. No one can get rid of a certain view of the pattern. Even if they have seen more citizens themselves, they can hardly escape the restricted level. Just like Wu Hao, who has seen more talents in the universe, can roughly feel how big their pattern should be. If they just put the pattern in Longcheng University, Even if you just put the pattern in such a place as the high heaven, it is difficult to ensure that you are not bound by yourself. The real level of strength is a more powerful one. Throughout several universes, you have to be the strongest to be qualified to be proud and to despise others. But if you can''t be the strongest, then any contempt is actually a way to seek death, Even now, for the dark Protoss, their own strength level is far from equal to theirs. Even in front of his eyes, Wu Hao would not think that he would be proud of his strength in such a place as Longcheng University.


    "Everyone''s view of the pattern is different. After staying in a place for a long time, the view of the pattern will form a harmonious relationship with the pattern of the place. For example, if a person stays in a college for a long time, his view of the pattern will be limited by the college. If his own strength can reach the peak level of the college, He will feel that he is very powerful in the college. Only when he jumps out of the college and enters into a larger scope, will she know that his pattern is not big enough. For example, when he leaves the college and comes to a city, he will realize that his strength is not enough in the city. He will continue to move up and reach the peak of the city, He will feel that his strength in this city is the most powerful, especially when he has stayed in this city long enough, he will feel that he is the overlord of this city. If a person never leaves this situation, he will always feel satisfied that he is the most powerful person in this city, There will be no further progress. Only when he leaves his comfort zone and goes into a wider world and makes himself aware of his lack of strength, can he make greater progress. That is to say, when he enters another panic zone, he can improve his strength and enter a higher pattern, He can improve his strength to a higher level, but there is no limit to the pattern. When you leave a city, you will find that your strength is the biggest and the strongest in an area. In this case, it depends on how you think about your future. If a person does not have too much ambition, he just thinks that his level of doing is enough, You will find that his pattern will stop. He will think that he is the most powerful in this area. That is enough. But when he becomes the most powerful at this time, he will think that he is the most powerful at this time, and he will be complacent and proud. "


    "But if a person''s pattern is higher and bigger, when he finds that his strength level in this country is not strong enough, his pattern has actually risen to the national level. When the national level pattern makes him realize that he is not strong enough, and he wants to become the most powerful person in this country, he will continue to improve his strength, At this time, his pattern has risen to a height that he did not have before. "

 Chapter 1447

    "When her strength level is the highest in this country, it depends on whether he can realize more things. If he wants to be the strongest in the world, then his pattern will be further improved, and his natural strength will also rise, He will not feel complacent, excited and satisfied with his strongest and highest strength in a country. When he thinks that he can become the strongest only when he reaches the world level, his strength should rise to the height of the world level. In this situation, his strength will naturally become stronger, But this is actually the biggest limitation. When a person reaches the highest level of power in the world, he will fall into the final state, because it is very difficult for anyone to realize that there are other stronger people outside the world who can pose threats to him. He will only think that he is the most powerful in the world, They don''t realize that they are likely to face threats from other worlds. For example, in Gaotian divine world, Shenzong and Lingtian, the patriarchs may feel that they are the most powerful people, so their pattern is often limited to gaotianchen world itself. But if they realize that there are powerful opponents waiting for them outside Gaotian divine world, Their pattern will rise to a higher level, but this is often the most difficult thing. In this world, the pattern is often limited by various things, such as the social environment, living environment and living space. It is quite difficult for a fish to realize that there is still more space on the land, and so are people, When your pattern is not big enough, you are often limited to the space you live in. Only when you can jump out of the space and environment you live in, can you realize that your pattern is not big enough and your strength is not strong enough. Only when you experience more things can you change your pattern view. But when a person''s pattern is high enough, In fact, it means that one''s strength is on the rise. If one''s pattern is not high enough, there will never be much room for improvement. You must remember that as long as you improve one''s pattern, you will be dissatisfied with one''s strength. Only if you are dissatisfied with one''s strength can you make continuous progress, When you are satisfied with your own strength, it is difficult for people to make progress. "


    Wu Hao said that with a smile at him. He said this to Ling Fei Er, but he also said it to himself. Now he has seen several worlds, first from the earth to the Milky way, then to the whole universe, and then to the realm of the gods. At the same time, he knows the existence of the Dark Lord, His pattern should be very big, but Wu Hao is always telling himself to distinguish between pattern and vision. Theoretically speaking, he only has a very big vision now, because he knows that there are three universes, and he also knows what kind of position he is in the three universes, but what kind of real pattern is it, He is not sure whether his vision has been transformed into a pattern, so that he has more room for progress, so that he can make progress. He is not particularly sure about higher power. Although he is also pursuing stronger power and better level of layout, he is not sure that he has really raised the pattern to this point, so he just constantly warns himself that he needs stronger power to support himself and become stronger. I believe that under constant reminding himself, No matter how his own pattern is, it will gradually become higher. Only in this way can he really fight against the powerful dark Protoss and solve the contradictions and problems between the time Protoss and the spirit Protoss. Only when his own pattern is far higher than that of the Shenzong and the Lingtian Protoss, can he be able to control them and merge the two patriarchs, Together against the Diablo.


    Two people continue to wander around. Naturally, Lingfei''s focus is on the battles here. Wu Hao''s focus is different. He has no interest in these battles. Anyway, he doesn''t think he can learn anything here. What he wants to learn is not what they show. What he really wants to see in this exchange competition is the whole Longcheng college, What is the relationship between the various levels of the protoss of the spirit? In the best situation, it is natural to know what kind of place Longcheng college is and what kind of place the protoss of the spirit is through Longcheng college, although the protoss of the spirit is only a clan, And according to the surface, the whole high heaven God kingdom is controlled between the two clans, the God clan of spirit and the God clan of time, but the control is so huge. It can be divided into two parts. There must be unknown distribution of power. Only by understanding these things and deeper things can we really understand how a clan is formed. Although he is also very interested in the protoss of time, there is no doubt that the first thing he needs to know is the protoss of spirit, Only by making clear the internal structure of Lingzhi city master, can he really know what kind of patriarch Lin is, and only by making clear the protoss of the spirit, can he fight against Lingtian in the future. Only by understanding all its departments, can he really understand what kind of way the protoss of the spirit will fight against himself, In the future, we will make corresponding adjustments and adjustments to the various forces of Linzhi. It''s not his favorite thing. Wu Hao always likes to make clear all the unknown things and then make corresponding strategic adjustments, If you don''t know anything, you can only passively wait for it to happen and then solve the problem. This is not the best choice for him. If you fall into passivity, you will be led by the nose forever, Only when you know the unknown things can you understand what are the factors that lead you by the nose. Only when you know these things can you avoid being led by the other party. Otherwise, you will have to be led by the other party all the time. Passivity is often the result. He is tired of dealing with the end of running, which is the worst and the worst result. It''s easy to be caught off guard by the other party. This is not the result he wants.

 Chapter 1448

    "Phil, take your time somewhere else. I''ll walk around and see if there''s anything I think I need." Wu Hao said to Ling fei''er that Ling fei''er nodded without hesitation and ran to the side to watch the fun. Although he was not interested in the game, he was very interested in watching the fun. The exchange match had already started. There was a fierce attack on the senior field. The fight between the senior students and their tutors made him interested in watching the fun, Although their strength performance is not very strong, it''s good for him to see the strength of these people, and he can also find something from their strength. He has some understanding about the strength level of these people, at least he can know what their strength level is, We can know what kind of place Longcheng college is and how deep it is. So when Wu Hao said that, he was excited to run over and watch the fun. It doesn''t matter whether he will encounter any trouble here. With his current strength, he is not afraid of any trouble at all.


    Normally speaking, in a place like Longcheng college, if you often see a beautiful girl walking around, either the girl has strong power behind her or she has strong strength. If a girl dares to walk around without anything, it is very dangerous in Longcheng college, at least in Longcheng college, After all, there are no rules and regulations in Longcheng University. Students will not do evil. On the contrary, they are even encouraged to simulate all kinds of evil situations in the high heaven. This situation means that someone will show the most evil part in their heart, which is not a good thing for the little girl. They have to show all their strength, Only then can resist these evil things, but Lingfei son is quite confident in his own strength, for these so-called senior people, he didn''t pay attention at all. The onlookers just want to know what their strength is, so it doesn''t matter what their strength is. Anyway, they can''t cause enough threat to them. In this case, of course, they don''t care. Anyway, it''s impossible for them to do what they want with them.


    As a matter of fact, some people do have some wrong ideas when they see Ling fei''er coming. After all, such a beautiful girl is quite rare in Longcheng college. If they can find a way to make him happy in the room, they will be very happy. After all, as a man, they will never have less ideas, And it will become more and more evil with the beauty of the little girl, which is beyond doubt.


    "This little girl is really beautiful. I really want to play with him. It should be a very cool thing. When there were so many beautiful little girls in Longcheng college, I saw them for the first time. I''ve never seen such a beautiful girl in Longcheng college before." Sure enough, Ling Fei Er is looking at it, nearby not far place someone drools to want to make her idea.


    But the man was held by the people on the side before he took action.


    "You''re crazy. Don''t you know what happened when school started two days ago? I don''t think you want to live. "


    "What''s going on? Does this little girl come from a very powerful family with a very strong background? "


    "I don''t know if there is any very deep background, but the little girl''s strength is not generally strong, it''s quite strong. It seems that you have never heard of what happened on the day of the beginning of school. On the day of the beginning of school, the little girl offended Jiang Yitian. You should know that Jiang Huo was supporting him, Jiang Huo and Jiang took more than 20 people to besiege the little girl one day. As a result, the little girl killed all of Jiang Huo''s more than 20 people from grade 14 and grade 15. At your level, you also want to make other people''s ideas. They are top experts. They can kill more than 20 experts from grade 14 and grade 15, It means that other people''s little girls can kill all the more than ten people in grade 16 by themselves. Even if the tutor is not you, you still want to go up and make other people''s ideas. You say that you are not looking for death. You are killed every minute. "


    "Damn, this girl is so powerful. Is it true that a person can fight against more than 20 people in grade 14 and grade 15? Then he is not against the weather. Which grade is he just enrolled in?"


    "It''s said that he is one of the special students recruited this year. It''s said that he has a stronger friend, but he doesn''t seem to see it. But even if there is no little girl around him, we can''t provoke her. It''s better not to be cheap and provoke others. It''s not cost-effective to take advantage of his own life, However, there are many beautiful girls in the college. Although they are not as beautiful as she is, they are not too bad. You don''t have to worry about these things any more. Beautiful girls don''t just want to go up and play. If they can''t do it well, they will play themselves to death. "


    "Damn it, I almost went up just now. Fortunately, you reminded me quickly, otherwise my life might be lost. But really, this little girl is so powerful that she can kill more than 20 people from the 14th and 15th grades. It''s impossible for her to be a freshman, even a tutor, How did he do it? It''s reasonable to say that people of this level don''t need to enter Longcheng college at all. Moreover, people of this level are so young. There is a greater family power behind him. Why do they have to come to Longcheng college? In principle, this kind of new life is too terrible. It''s impossible. "


    "If you ask me, I''ll ask who. Anyway, it''s just that they show up here, and they still enter Longcheng College as a special recruit. Anyway, what kind of influence and arrangement are there behind their family? Why do you want so much? Anyway, you should know that it''s better not to provoke others, to provoke others, This little girl is very likely to take your life away in an instant. At that time, you don''t want to know how you die. You''d better be careful. If you look like a little girl, it''s better not to provoke him. If he easily provokes such a person, he will definitely die. At that time, you don''t want to know how you die. "

 Chapter 1449

    "We''d better be careful. Longcheng college is a place where big clan forces crisscross. Although there are no rules on the surface, it seems that we can be unscrupulous, but there is a lot of knowledge in it. It''s better not to offend people easily, especially girls, who don''t seem to be able to provoke themselves, It''s definitely not something that you can provoke. Although the little girl may not be strong, she may have a strong influence behind others. A strong person like him absolutely means that he has a very strong influence behind him. Otherwise, at such a young age, she can''t have such deep strength. Even being a tutor is enough, Do you think there will not be enough power behind him to be a freshman? So don''t offend such a person just because you''re in the brain. It''s absolutely uneconomic. I really don''t know how to die at that time. Anyway, I''m very clear about this kind of thing now. As long as it seems that you can''t offend someone, you must not offend them. In the end, if you can''t offend someone, your life will be taken away, It''s quite uneconomic. It''s better for me to be such a stupid thing. I just remind you when you are a brother, don''t think I''m talkative. "


    "Don''t worry, I also thank you for reminding me. If you didn''t remind me just now, maybe I would really go up and harass others. At that time, maybe Xiaoming had been taken away. He could kill more than ten or twenty people from grade 14 and grade 15 in an instant, which shows that he is strong enough, and there is no ambiguity about killing people, I can kill more than 20 girls at a time. Maybe this little girl can''t be easily provoked. I''m sweating a little now. Fortunately, you just held me, otherwise I might really go up to find trouble. At that time, you may have to collect my corpse. Hehe, thank you. Anyway, we''d better watch the game. These senior people are so powerful, It''s really hard for me to imagine how this little girl killed more than 20 people in the 14th and 15th grades. "


    "So the strength of other people is unfathomable. If it''s just our level, we certainly don''t know how to deal with these people. We can''t deal with even a person in the 14th grade, let alone more than 20 people from the 14th grade and the 15th grade. Under the siege, we may be killed every minute, But if someone can turn around and kill more than 20 experts like that, that kind of strength is really unfathomable. "


    "Yes, I don''t know when I can improve my strength to a higher level. I don''t know if I can kill those masters of grade 14 and grade 15 in more than 20 at one time. At least I can fight against one of them. That''s the ranks of the top masters. After all, there are few battles that can cross the grade."


    The two people here are exchanging their feelings. At the same time, Ling Fei Er doesn''t notice their actions. If he notices them, he may give them a white eye, but it''s a good thing for him. It shows that the decision he made two days ago is correct. After enough deterrence, these people are not so arrogant, Seeing him harassing her will give him more freedom to watch the game. Otherwise, she will be harassed every minute because of her present beauty. You should know that this girl is becoming more and more beautiful and charming now. Walking in the crowd is a scenic line that will attract countless people''s attention wherever she goes, Whether it''s of the opposite sex or of the same sex. They will be attracted by her beauty, but in view of the deterrence of the previous two days, many people know that they can''t easily provoke him. If they do, there will be only one dead end. In this case, of course, they are not willing to seek their own way. No one will do this kind of thing. They know that the other side is very strong, And it is very likely that in the case of a deeper background, no one will be so stupid as to spread his life to death, just like a moth to a fire. Unless his brain is sick, it is impossible to make such a stupid decision.


    Ling fei''er watched the game leisurely. Although he didn''t like the strength of these people, the wonderful game still forgave him and gave him warm applause from time to time. Although he said that these people''s strength was not good, the bravery shown in the fighting process was also commendable. At least for him, that was the way to watch the fun, When you see the wonderful place, you have to clap and give the other party an encouragement. So he is also a scenery on the field. At the same time, he also leads many people to give warm applause to the competition on the field, which is a great encouragement to the wonderful performance of the people on the field.


    Wu Hao, on the other hand, wandered around in the crowd. He looked around at the competition fields of his classes and was not interested in those competitions. However, he was observing the people in each competition. For the people in the competition, he didn''t care about the level of strength of these people or the excellent qualities they showed, How brave and resolute perseverance he has shown, and what is the level of gaotianshenjie and Longcheng college reflected from it. He only cares about the power shown by these people. What he is most concerned about now is what kinds of forces are contained in Longcheng college?


    In fact, this can be well reflected in the crowd. As long as there are snobbish people, there will be some special situations around them. For example, an ordinary person can never receive too much special care and support after the game. Generally speaking, a few friends and brothers will come over after the game, In other words, it shows a little special place, but in Longcheng University, it is precisely the snobbish person in any place. The environment and crowd structure around him inevitably lead to some special situations. For example, once a snobbish person does something and gets off the field, he will definitely be taken care of and concerned by the special crowd, They must show different attitudes, which can be easily found in the group.


    In fact, this situation does not necessarily exist only in senior grades, because in places like Longcheng University, all enrollment is regular. There may be some people from family power in the first grade, but Wu Hao is more interested in what kind of family power exists among these senior people. After all, these senior people are about to leave Longcheng University.

 Chapter 1450

    Where are you going? But generally speaking, they are about to leave Longcheng University. These people often represent a new generation of young forces in the family. They are the representatives and successors of the future family, so it is more clear to pay attention to their status, It is also a more correct decision.


    In theory, the proportion of different families should be the same no matter in senior or junior grades. After all, these senior grades are also rising from the level of junior grades. Therefore, the proportion of families should be proportional to the number of people in junior grades, It''s just that every year''s recruitment may be insufficient, so it doesn''t matter whether Wu Hao goes to the junior or the senior. Of course, his goal is more on the senior. After all, these people are the clan addresses of the major families in the future. They represent the existence of the new forces. Understanding them is also the best way to understand the future direction of a family, After all, young people have to inherit the family business after all. Although the time may not be so fast, they have to finish this step after all. The turning point of inheritance is often a turning point. When the fate of a family begins to change, it is often a special thing or a special inheritance event, and 80% of the probability happens to the family heirs. The appearance of the heirs means that the fate of the family is about to change. This is beyond doubt, whether it is going to be better or weaker, Basically, it is all started by the successor. There are huge differences in the thinking and way of the successor of each generation. It is impossible for everyone to be the same. Although the high-ranking successor will tell the first successor how to deal with some things before inheriting the unknown, people are different after all, Everyone has their own thoughts and independent ways of thinking. Different thoughts and different ways of thinking determine the different trends of the family. If we can make good relations with the younger generation. Maybe it can penetrate into the deeper inner family of the God clan. If we can get the help from the inner power of the God clan, then there is no doubt that we will have greater confidence in the future when we fight against the God clan and against the Lord of the God clan. Not to mention the help from these inner power of the family, they will betray the God, It''s very difficult for the patriarch to betray the whole spirit family, especially for the family to make such a decision. So Wu Hao didn''t expect such a situation to happen in essence. She was thinking that if she could get along with the younger generation of these families, when she made some decisions in the future, There is no doubt that they can get better help. Only they can communicate with the younger generation in these families. Good relationship in some special situations in the future, you can imagine the help you can get from them. For example, some powerful families in his family will fight against you at noon tomorrow. If you have a good relationship with the younger generation of the family, even if you just inform yourself in advance, you can be more prepared to deal with it, There is no doubt that this is a very good thing, but if there is no such relationship and no news can be obtained, there is no doubt that one''s future will become very unpredictable. For example, if one can''t get advance notice of the news informed by the Lord Lingtian, then one has to deal with it passively. This is obviously not a very good decision, If we can get better help, there is no doubt that many aspects of our future can be better displayed.


    To say the least, if we can have a good relationship with the younger generation, we can know in advance the characteristics of the various forces within the Linzhi city master''s family, such as the level of power, the distribution of power, and the characteristics of power, even without any help. In this case, we can have a clearer understanding of the internal personnel structure of the protoss of spirit, We can also know what level, strength and way we have to pursue ourselves and deal with our family. We can also adopt better and more effective ways to deal with them. All kinds of situations show that this is the best way. If we can have a good relationship with them, it will be the best way, At least through them, what kind of power structure does the protoss have?


    Wu Hao came to the competition field of one of the 16th grade classes. There were very few people in this class. It seems that there were only seven or eight tutors in the class, and their strength was good. In the process of fighting, facing the crazy and fierce attacks of the 16th grade students, Wu Hao was able to deal with them, show his strength, and let the other side give full play to his strength, And to be able to do this with ease, the tutor is actually quite good, especially the tutor of grade 16, whose own strength should be strong enough, otherwise they will not be able to hold down those of grade 16 at all. If the young and vigorous people, those who are eager to win, can not hold down, then it is obvious for these tutors, They are not a good thing. After all, it is impossible for a student to set up his own dignity. If he can''t set up enough dignity, there is no doubt that he can''t really teach these students effectively. It''s even more impossible for students to listen to their own words. Only when the tutor''s strength is much stronger than that of the students he wants to teach, and he can easily suppress it, can he really teach these students. No matter in Longcheng university or in other colleges, it''s the same. The truth is that he knows everything, Although these tutors are not from the same class, they are all from the 16th grade. They have enough strength to suppress these students, so they are able to perform well in the competition.


    Wu Hao is always interested in watching the match, but he is not interested in the tutor. He is interested in watching the students in the match. The posture of the students in the match is also good, and their strength is quite good. At least there are few students who can match the tutor. Moreover, he noticed that when this student was playing in the match, Many of the students around him are quietly cheering for him. Some are sweating for him, some are worried for him, and some are cheering for him. It seems that this person is very special. Naturally, Wu Hao focuses more on him and pays more attention to him.

 Chapter 1451

    Compared with other people, this situation is relatively special. Generally, people who play in the game will not cause this feeling to other people, unless. It''s very special, but if this person is not special, the people on the side can see it as a play at most, and can''t have too many other feelings. But this classmate is different. The people on the side who cheer him up are not from the 16th grade, but from other grades, Or it doesn''t look like you''re from other grades, but it''s a bit like his entourage. There are two women and a man in these entourage. These two women should look like maids. Although you''re not strong, you have some level, and the man is like his bodyguard, although he has a cold face, But the look on his face also proves that he is cheering for the young master of this manufacturer and supporting him silently. I hope she can achieve better results, which shows that the identity of this person on the field is not general.


    "If there are conditions, it''s good. Others will cheer him up. No one like us will collect the corpses for us even if they are dead. In the end, they are all burned to ashes. Tut tut Tut, it''s better to have power and power in the high heaven. Although we respect strength, it''s better to have power and power in these big families, We can get more attention. " A voice came to Wu Hao''s ears. Wu Hao looked over and saw a man with short hair and almost an inch of his head standing there, his hands around his chest and his face tut tut tut. His voice was a bit of ridicule and self mockery. This man should not be from the 16th grade, but a classmate from a senior grade, But his strength should not come from the 14th grade, the 15th grade, but from the 10th grade or at most the 12th grade.


    "Do you know this man?"


    Wu Hao asked curiously, which can be regarded as a side attack.


    "I don''t know who they are, but I just know a name, but what can I do if I know a name? Anyway, they are from a big family. Of course, they are different from us ordinary people. These people are born with a higher sense of superiority than us. You can see that they are playing on the field, and they also bring their entourage to cheer him up, This kind of person is not the same as us. I don''t know what kind of feeling it is for people from big families. Even in the exchange competition, there are people cheering up. This kind of feeling should be great for ordinary people. " The man shrugged and looked at Wu Hao. He didn''t feel that there was anything special about Wu Hao. He just regarded Wu Hao as a classmate from the lower grade or a little better than the lower grade.


    "You seem to know a lot about these families. I''d like to know what these big families are, and I don''t know how many families there are in Linzhi. If you can, I hope that after graduating from Longcheng University, I can directly enter these big families to do things. After all, these big families can bring us better conditions, It can also bring us better superior and rich resources. In this way, our level of promotion will be a little higher. Unlike other places, the resources and rising space available are very limited. After all, in the realm of high heaven, although power is very important, strength is more important. If we can get better resources, we can get better rising space, So the strength can also be respected, but before we get enough strength, you are right. I think power is really important, otherwise we don''t need to rely on it to get more powerful resources and higher level. " Wu Hao continued to beat about the Bush, and the man became interested.


    Anyone who has rich knowledge will be inclined to teach others their knowledge and make them admire themselves, especially those who are not as good as themselves. They are always willing to teach others their knowledge and see the pure eyes of others and imitate how great a prophet they are. This is the weakness of human nature, At the same time, it''s something that everyone will subconsciously do, which is the same with this person. Hearing Wu Hao''s expectant and inquiring eyes, she can''t help saying it.


    "You don''t seem to know anything about these families? If you study in Longcheng University, to be honest, you should know the power distribution of these families in Longcheng University. No matter what, only if you know something deeper, can you avoid some troubles. Although Longcheng university is not the top school, it is relatively high level. You only need to know more, Only in this way can you know what kind of level it is. If you can''t reach a higher level, you''d better not easily provoke people from these families. But first of all, you need to know what kind of people there are in these families so that you can avoid these troubles. "


    "It seems that this brother knows a lot. I''d like to know what kind of family power is distributed in Longcheng college, so that I can avoid more danger and trouble. After all, with so many people in Longcheng college, it''s not good if one day I offend someone from a big family and try my best to die, So please tell me a little bit about the families in Longcheng college. At least let me know their existence. In this way, I won''t make trouble for myself one day. Are you right? I came to Longcheng college to study. If they killed me one day, it would be a pity. I finally entered Longcheng college, If it''s easy to die, I''m sorry for all my efforts. "


    "Since you want to hear it, I''ll try my best to tell you that the distribution of all the family forces in Longcheng college is not as much as you think, but you should know that Longcheng college is actually a college under the spirit Protoss. Although it''s not the top college, it also represents a part of the spirit Protoss. Only you can understand this level, Only in this way can you know why Longcheng college is so special. In the case of other colleges being very relaxed, it has the ability to live in such a bad living environment. However, there are still people coming to Longcheng college in an endless stream. They want to study here and get opportunities here. The final reason is not because there are so many rich resources here, But you can enter into the various families of the God clan through the springboard of Longcheng college. If you have the opportunity to enter the family of the God clan, you will naturally have the opportunity to further enter the main part of the God clan. I think you should know something about that, too? "

 Chapter 1452

    Lingfei noticed that the tutor had come to the teaching building.


    "I''m very glad that you have come to Qinghe university to study. I hope every one of you can stay here and become excellent students of Qinghe University. In the future, you will go out here and become a powerful soldier in the high heaven. However, the college has its own rules. If you want to become a real student of Qinghe college, it is not enough to pay the tuition fees, but you need to carry out the qualification examination. Here I need to explain that some students already have the foundation of cultivation and are directly transferred from other colleges to Qinghe college. Your college should have carried out the qualification examination, But the qualification examination of Qinghe university is different from the qualification examination you know. What you are doing is primary cultivation, which is the so-called introduction. But when you get to Qinghe University, you really enter the door of practitioners. At this time, the qualification examination is to judge whether you have the foundation of cultivation. If there is no foundation of cultivation, I''m sorry, You will not be able to study in the college, because the road of martial arts is also suitable for you. Of course, from my personal experience, there are only very few people who are really not suitable for cultivation. I hope you can have a very good mechanism to carry out your study in Qinghe college. " The tutor clapped his hands to attract everyone''s attention.


    "Next, start your qualification examination. Please rest assured that the qualification examination of Qinghe university is not the same as the qualification examination you know. It''s not to judge your qualification by winning or losing the competition, but to feel the cultivation foundation in your soul by using special equipment. So for those who have practiced and those who have not practiced, It''s the same. You don''t have to worry. Because you haven''t practiced, you can''t pass the qualification examination. "


    The tutor said that he released an instrument from his space ring. This instrument is very simple. It looks like a stone pillar in the shape of a six pointed star. Of course, the description of the pillar is not accurate, because it is not high, so to be more accurate, it is actually a stone platform of a six pointed star, which is about 50 cm high and about 1.2 m in diameter, Seeing this, Wu Hao couldn''t help thinking of Guanyin. The lotus sitting under the Bodhisattva is very similar, but the lotus is white, and the stone platform is black, emitting a strange power. It''s hard to describe what this power is? It''s not like the power of the practitioner, nor the power emanating from the power crystal, or even the power of the nether world. This is Wu Hao''s first experience of this strange power.


    "It''s like a spirit stone." When Tina saw the six pointed star stone platform, she murmured.


    "The spirit stone?" Wu Hao frowned and asked, it seems that Dina knows this thing.


    "The spirit stone is what we call it. As for what you call it, I don''t know. But the power it radiates should be the spirit stone." Dina said: "the spirit stone can really detect a person''s aptitude. It is the energy released temporarily. It belongs to a kind of resonance shock wave. This resonance shock wave will produce a weak vibration in the human body. This vibration is not the energy in the practitioner''s body, but a test of the highest level that the practitioner can achieve from the body to the soul."


    "Resonance shock wave will produce amplification signal in a person''s body. This amplification signal will resonate with the shock wave released by the spirit stone. How much resonance shock wave my body and soul can bear together is basically impossible to judge how deep the person''s future qualification is."


    "So what this spirit stone tests is not the present qualification, but the future qualification?" Ling fei''er is surprised. It''s the first time she''s heard that this thing exists. If so, for those with high qualification in the future, won''t they be very confident after the test, and it''s a big blow for those with poor qualification who are detected? I don''t even have the courage to practice.


    "Indeed, if this is what I mean by the spirit stone, then what it detects is indeed the highest level of detection that a person can achieve in the future. Of course, it''s not absolute. It can detect a person with high qualification, but he can''t achieve a very high level without hard training. Similarly, a person with low qualification may not necessarily have no chance to break through. There are many ways in the world to help a person break through some shackles. Of course, how high does a person with low qualification want to break through, It''s almost impossible to break through to the same level as a person with high qualifications. There are indeed qualifications in the world. A good person will be relatively relaxed in his study, while it''s almost impossible for a person with low qualifications to reach the same level as a person with high qualifications. However, it takes great efforts to get close to him, It depends on whether a person is willing to make such efforts. There is no absolute Tina whispered.


    "Brother Linghao''s qualifications must be very high. I don''t know what my qualifications are." After hearing this, Ling fei''er was a little worried. If we only test the present level of qualification, it also means that there is room for future efforts. But what we test is the future level of qualification, which means that our own level is there. If I want to break through a limited range of strength, I need to make great efforts. Everyone wants to be highly qualified, There is no doubt about this, and Lingfei is no exception.


    "Philly''s qualification should be very high, and Philly''s qualification level can be continuously improved." Tina smiles mysteriously.


    "Isn''t qualification fixed? What can I do to improve my qualifications? " Ling fei''er looks at Dina in surprise and surprise. Similarly, Wu Hao looks at Dina in surprise. For the first time, he hears that qualification can be improved.


    If it is a qualitative improvement to break through one''s own qualification, then the natural improvement of one''s qualification is almost inconceivable.


    "It''s mainly because of you."


    Tina said in a low voice: "the power of pure Yang is good for girls in all aspects. It not only nourishes girls'' body, but also benefits girls'' cultivation. As I have said before, the advantage you mentioned is not only to speed up the progress of cultivation, but also to deepen girls'' qualification foundation, no matter the absorption of strength, Or the control of power, even the induction of power, will be constantly improved. I only know that this matter itself is nothing more than the control of power, the induction of power and the absorption of power, which are related to the level of power. "

 Chapter 1453

    "There are so many advantages?" Ling fei''er is very excited for a moment, and her eyes are almost shining when she looks at Wu Hao. I didn''t expect that this can not only make girls enjoy it, but also make girls get so much benefit from it.


    "You don''t find that every time you and your son are in the same bed, whether you are absorbing power or mastering power, you will be more accurate and powerful. This is the best proof." Tina whispered.


    "Yes, yes. Every time I let brother Linghao love me, I feel that my cultivation is very smooth. It''s because of this." Ling Fei Er suddenly realized.


    "This is the most direct manifestation of the improvement of qualification, and if we can get the nourishment of pure Yang essence, the qualification will continue to improve."


    "Brother Linghao..."


    Ling Fei son immediately looks at him expectantly, really didn''t expect that this matter also has so big help to his cultivation.


    "Why, it''s useless for you to look at me. You don''t want me to moisten you at this time, do you?" Wu Hao smiles and reaches for her nose. Ling fei''er blushes and shakes her head.


    "No, they want to say that brother Linghao must nourish us often in the future." Ling fei''er leaned up to her ear and whispered, "anyway, we are all the women of Ling Hao''s brother. When Ling Hao wants to, he can release them to us."


    "Cough, you girl." I want to give him one of what he said.


    "Hee hee."


    "Well, in addition to cultivation, I''ll give it to you when I''m free, OK?" Wu Hao smiles and taps on her head. This girl is really a ghost. You can imagine that if you bring this girl back to earth, you will definitely play very well with those little girls at home. At that time, they will play with each other at home every day. At least during the time when they go back, they will be in their bodies for 24 hours.


    Ling fei''er laughs and is not happy.


    Can "Tina pure Yang essence improve your qualifications?" Wu Hao asked in a low voice.


    "Of course, because I am pure Yin, the pure Yang essence of the childe will actually be more obvious for my promotion." Tina said sheepishly.


    "I''ll moisten you with my pure Yang essence every night." Wu Hao leaned up to his ear and whispered a bad smile. Dina''s blushed face gently twisted on his waist.


    Wu Hao smiles and focuses on the field. At that time, he is about to introduce the six star stone platform he took out.


    "This is the six star spirit stone. It''s a tool specially used to test your qualifications. As long as you sit on it, the six star spirit stone will detect your qualifications. I want to tell you one thing. What I''m talking about is not the level you can cultivate now, but the level you can cultivate in the future, that is to say, What level can you reach in 20 or even 200 years? This six star spirit stone can be detected for you, which has nothing to do with whether you have become practitioners. What it detects is the highest level that your body and soul can reach in the future, so you don''t need to make any special preparation, just come up and sit on it. "


    The teacher''s words caused the following uproar. It''s a good thing for people with high qualifications to test their future qualifications. It also directly proves that their future qualifications can be very good. They can ride the wind and waves on the road of cultivation. For those with poor qualifications, what they could have worked hard for is directly punctured now, Even many people will lose the strength to work hard. After all, the qualifications are already there. Many people are not willing to work hard any more. Some unknown things may not be a bad thing. Many people simply can''t accept the things that are clearly put there.


    "I know what you''re thinking. Do you think it''s a good thing for people with good qualifications, but it''s a disaster for people with poor qualifications? It''s true that the world of martial arts is so cruel. Qinghe University will not hide your level in order to take care of your feelings. However, it may not be a good thing for you. Knowing your level will give you a better direction. If you are detected to be highly qualified, don''t be proud, because you are highly qualified, It doesn''t mean that you can become a strong cultivator without hard work, and all those who are detected to have low qualification don''t have to be discouraged. This test result only tells you that you need to work harder to go further on the road of dancer and know your destiny, so you have the direction of effort, right? If you don''t know anything, you will always just spend your present mediocre, many things, think from another angle, you can get more different things, that''s what I want to tell you


    With that, the tutor withdrew his advice and began to introduce other six star spirit stones: "the reason why six star spirit stone is called six star spirit stone is that it is in the shape of a six pointed star, and the six corners of the six pointed star represent your qualification level. When you sit on it, the six star spirit stone will automatically detect your qualification, When all the six corners shine, it means that your future can reach an extremely powerful level. Of course, if you want all the six corners to shine, I advise you not to hold any hope. There are no more than ten strong people who can practice the six stars in the whole high heaven. They are the masters of the divine family of spirit and the divine family of our present time, So you can imagine how high the level of six stars is, so don''t expect too much. If you can reach the level of four stars, you will be a very powerful warrior in the future. "


    "Is it true that teachers with one star qualifications will be eliminated?" When someone interrupts the tutor, the anxious voice also represents everyone''s heart. If the level of Shenzong and the patriarch is six stars, many people worry that they may not even reach one star, especially those who have not yet started to practice, and they have no confidence in themselves.


    "That''s what I''m going to tell you next. Six star spirit stone will light up seven different colors, namely, red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. One star is the basic standard of judgment, but it does not mean that one star qualification will be eliminated. When a student sits on the six star spirit stone for qualification examination, if the six Star spirit stone only lights up one star, and, listen to me, the light up color does not exceed cyan, Then, the student will be judged to be unqualified, that is to say, unable to study in Qinghe University. If the bright color reaches or exceeds cyan, he can stay in Qinghe University for further study. That is to say, one star cyan is the lowest standard to enter Qinghe University. If even one star cyan can''t reach, I''m sorry, I''m afraid Qinghe university can''t be rotten. How excellent such students have become. I can even say directly that such students are not suitable for cultivation. There are many things that can be done in the high heaven. They are not martial arts. This is the only way out. Going to Jinshan to do anything else can give full play to your higher talents and qualifications, After all, the qualification of cultivation is only one aspect, not all the qualifications of a person. "

 Chapter 1454

    "To tell you the truth, I was lucky to enter Longcheng college. I really don''t know about it. I don''t know if I can tell you more about it. Longcheng college is actually the protoss of spirit under the protoss of spirit. What''s the relationship between different families? I always thought that there was only one Protoss of spirit. It seems that there are many families in the protoss of spirit, Does the protoss of spirit really have many families? I didn''t know that before. I always thought that the Lord of Lin was just a huge patriarch, and there was no other family branch with more details. "


    "Damn, you are too naive. You don''t really think that there is only one clan power in the protoss of the spirit. What do you think is the support of the clan power of Linzhi city leader? Any huge family power must be composed of a smaller power structure, just like a big river and ocean, Basically, they are all formed by smaller rivers, and so is the master of Ganoderma lucidum. Although the clan power of the God clan itself is the largest one, it is like a combination, but if you want to gather the clan power that can compete with the God clan of time and rule half of the high heaven, It can only be accomplished with the help of other families. Besides the God of Lin, there are also other families, and the God of Lin can''t sit by and watch these families become powerful. No matter which day these families become bigger without supervision and form a second power level like the Lord of Ganoderma lucidum, Isn''t it that you want to compete with Ganoderma lucidum, so it''s impossible. It''s naive to see you so young. Since you don''t know anything, I''ll tell you something about these families within the protoss of the spirit. "


    This guy knew that Wu Hao didn''t know anything, and then he was even more excited. He immediately said what he knew.


    "In fact, in addition to the main clan, there are four families in the spirit clan. These four families together form the whole spirit clan. In the spirit clan, there are basically five families. These five families are combined into a circle, that is, the four families form a core circle of the spirit clan around the main clan, That is to say, the Ganoderma lucidum City Lord is essentially composed of five families. Of course, the core circle is the headquarters of the city Lord of killing souls, while the four families around the periphery are the second core circle. At the same time, the four families have their own power distribution. At least I heard that each family has its own center and four other affiliated families, The four affiliated families are merged into five families, forming a third layer of network. The third layer of network is basically led by four families, and then each of them forms four families. That is to say, there are 16 families in the third layer, plus the four families surrounded by the patriarch''s headquarters, there are a total of 20 families, the whole 21 families, The 21 families, including the head of the protoss clan, constitute the core circle of the true sphere of influence of the whole Protoss clan. "


    It turns out that there is such a large range of family power distribution within the whole spirit clan. Originally, I thought about the spirit clan, which should not be so simple. Now it seems that what I thought is right. All kinds of complicated forces within the spirit clan are inevitable. It is absolutely impossible for one clan to rule the whole spirit clan, It is reasonable to say that any huge clan is a huge sphere of influence made up of some details, just like a tree, it can''t have only one pole, and it is often composed of other denser small branches. The whole towering tree is like a big river, absolutely impossible, there is only one trunk, and it is often smaller small streams that join together to form a big river, The whole structure of the protoss of the spirit is the same. As the most important and core structure within the protoss of the spirit, the head of the protoss of the spirit plays an absolute leading role. However, the other four families surrounding him constitute the second sphere of influence of the protoss of the spirit, which expands outward and continues to expand new spheres of influence, even outside the structure of the third sphere of influence, Wu Hao also believes that there are still other spheres of influence, which exist in a smaller way. Together, they constitute the divine family of spirit. This huge clan power is only divided into clan and outer room. But each of them is a small part of the Protoss.


    "I see. Thank you very much. I''m just curious to hear the story of the protoss of spirit. I didn''t expect you to know so much, man. Thank you, thank you." Wu Hao gave a smile of thanks, then frowned and asked, "but there''s a question I''d like to ask again. I don''t know where these families are scattered. I''ve heard that Longcheng college is also a college subordinate to the Lord of Nyingchi. Although the relationship is not very close, the teaching quality of Longcheng college seems to be very good, It is reasonable to say that if there are people within the clan scattered in various colleges, are there also members from these big families within the clan in Longcheng college? "


    "Of course, there is. However, Longcheng college should be ranked at the bottom among the best colleges of the protoss of spirit. Although Longcheng college may be an unattainable place for other colleges, among the other colleges under the control of the protoss of spirit, Longcheng college is not only in terms of teaching level and quality, but also in terms of teaching resources, They should all belong to the bottom of the list. Therefore, as the largest family power within the protoss clan, the children of these families are more willing to play in those really better colleges than come to Longcheng college. Of course, those whose families are relatively lower in the list have to choose Longcheng college, which matches her status. See, The young master who is being served over there is the young master of one of the four families around the head of the holy family. However, I don''t know which one is the weakest among the four families. According to the ranking of Longcheng college in the four schools, this young master should also be the weakest of the four families. "


    "Oh?"


    Wu Hao curiously looked at the young master who was waiting on the edge of the competition field. He looked dignified, but there was a touch of dissatisfaction between his eyebrows.


    "I don''t know which family the young master is. It seems that he didn''t do well in Longcheng college?" Wu Hao said in a low voice.

 Chapter 1455

    "I don''t know if other people are doing well. The affairs of these big families have little to do with us ordinary people. We usually don''t have to pay attention to these things, but I only know that he is a member of the Bai family in the four big families. What kind of position does the Bai family occupy among the four big families? To tell you the truth, we don''t know at all, and it''s impossible to make it clear, so I can''t answer this kind of question. If you''re really interested, and you''re not afraid of being beaten or even killed, you might as well ask Mr. Bai. "


    "I''m just interested in learning about Longcheng College''s social skills, so I''d better listen to it and go there. I don''t have to pay so much attention to fawning on her. This kind of big family is totally different from our relationship. It''s just a chat after tea. After all, it''s a freshman in Longcheng college, There are a lot of things I don''t know about. It''s better for my future after all. When you are talking about something, I don''t know anything when I''m a freshman. It''s a bit embarrassing. Moreover, in case of a small contradiction offending people in the harsh living environment of rural college, it''s even worse, So I just want to know about it. It doesn''t mean anything else. " Wu Hao said with a smile. The surname of young master Bai reminds him of another person in rural college, namely Bai Jinlong, the president of Longcheng college.


    Is it a coincidence that Bai Jinlong and the young master have the same surname, or do they belong to the same family?


    "By the way, man, I heard from my tutor that the dean of our Longcheng college is Bai Jinlong, also Bai. Do you have anything to do with this young master?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I don''t know if it''s related, but I think it''s inevitable to spread some news from Longcheng college. Some rumors spread in the college, like our dean Bai Jinlong is a member of the Bai family, one of the four families of the spirit Protoss. If so, this young master Bai and the platinum dragon are two people who have a close relationship, But no one really knows. In Longcheng college, it''s not a relationship at all. No one knows what their relationship is


    "So." Wu Hao looked at him and nodded. After thinking about it, he didn''t ask any more questions. He hugged his fist to thank him and went to the side to watch the game. After the match, the young master took a rest for a while and then left the crowd. Wu Hao knew that this was what he was looking for. If he could start from this man, There is no doubt that we can understand the relationship network of the rural college quite clearly. Of course, this is not the point. After all, the rural college is only a small platform. It wants to really understand and deeply know the inner situation of the Protoss. He said that this person should also be talking about 7788. After all, in the rural college, many people come from the inner part of the God clan. Although they are not necessarily some people from the head of the God clan, many of the families close to the core area of the God clan should also study in Longcheng college. It is inevitable that they can know something, If this person''s identity is really one of the four core families formed around the protoss of spirit, then there is no doubt that he can have a good relationship with such a young master, and he can undoubtedly have a fuller understanding of the protoss of spirit.


    He can even do more things by using the man in front of him. Although many things may not be successful, there is always a chance as long as he tries. If he can instigate one family, or use one family to swallow another family, and let the inner members of the protoss of the spirit be used by himself, Then there is no doubt that the internal structure of the whole Protoss of the spirit will be determined by herself, sister WA, just as I thought before. Even if there is no such situation to make a good relationship with this kind of person, and there are some disturbances within the protoss of the spirit, I can know it very quickly and clearly.


    The only problem now is to be on guard against the Lingtian patriarch. Tomorrow, the patriarch''s authority within the protoss of the spirit is beyond doubt and can''t be provoked. The power of several big families can be firmly controlled by the Lingtian patriarch. The biggest reason is that the Lingtian patriarch has the right irresistible power level, which supports him to become the strongest patriarch, Let them dare not have the heart of betrayal, at the same time, the Lord of Lingtian must also absolutely maintain a high degree of vigilance for these big families.


    As a large clan, their strength depends on the head of the spirit clan. However, it is inevitable that some people will covet or feel happy, trying to strengthen themselves with the power of the head of the Qingshi spirit clan, The Lord of Lingtian is 100% closely monitoring every family he belongs to, so Wu Hao knows that he has any intersection with these families. The Lord of Lingtian will know that if the Lord of Lingtian knows that she has an intersection with these people, it will inevitably make the Lord of Lingtian doubt what his motivation is, The reason of simple encounter is almost unconvincing. After all, among the thousands of people in Longcheng University, it''s very unlikely that they will meet the big family childe in the inner part of the protoss of the spirit. Even if they meet by chance, it''s impossible to say that there are too many intersections between them. If it''s just an encounter without too many intersections, then the Lord of Lingtian may not care, However, if the meeting happens after the encounter, then the Lingtian patriarch has 1000 10000 reasons to suspect him. Wu Hao intends to collude with the inner people of the holy family to plan something, even if Wu Hao doesn''t do anything, as long as he contacts with each other, the Lingtian patriarch can definitely react at the first time.


    From the perspective of Lingtian master, Wu Hao, who is the most important chess piece in his hand, is most wary of contacting with the most important trusted forces around him. After all, he is going to support Wu Hao, the little god sect, and become the God sect leader in charge of the whole high heaven, If shaoshenzong and the inner members of the protoss of the spirit are allowed to collude and carry out some planning activities now, Wu Hao will be in trouble in the future if he really takes the position of Shenzong. If one day these big families in his family will not obey their own orders and instructions, but will obey the orders of Shenzong, If you push Wu Hao to the position of Shenzong, you will be in a desperate situation. It is absolutely impossible for your wisdom at noon tomorrow to do this kind of thing. How cunning he is and how easy it is to let this kind of thing happen. Therefore, there is no doubt that it must monitor everything in Longcheng college, At least everything about him is clear to the group tomorrow.


    There is no need to think about this. Wu Hao knows it in his heart.


    So how he wants to get in touch with the young master of the Bai family has become the biggest problem.

 Chapter 1456

    If you directly contact with the little master of the Bai family, it will definitely cause unnecessary misunderstanding and doubt. Now he must be careful to deal with any family that has close contact with the spirit God family and the clan. If he has too close contact with these families, he will undoubtedly be noticed by the Lord of Lin Tian, Once the leader of Lingtian sect noticed, what the consequences would be? You can imagine what kind of person the leader of Lingtian sect was. He was so careful that he didn''t know what was going on in his mind. She allowed herself to wander in four places for such a long time, Even Wu Hao felt that he didn''t care about himself at all. After he put himself down in Qingyuan City, he didn''t pay attention to himself any more. It just happened once in a while. However, it clearly felt that he knew everything like the palm of his hand at noon tomorrow, and that she could confidently hand over herself to Longcheng University, which showed that she had absolute control over some things, Although I have done a lot of things without telling him, it doesn''t mean that I really have the ability to tell the truth, especially when I do things under such eyes.


    What kind of place is Longcheng college? This is the place where the Lord of Lingtian himself can control his sphere of influence. Without any careful preparation, such a place will rashly contact with those places that have close interests with the inner family of the divine family of Lingtian, and even the power pattern is involved with each other. There is no doubt that Lin Tianzhong will suspect that he has an intention. Once he suspects, Lin Tianzhong will not be able to control the place, Then he will be careful to contact himself, and use his own way to separate himself from these forces. If he reaches this level, then whatever he does, the Lord of Lingtian is likely to be on guard. Once he wants to do anything, he will be on guard. It became very embarrassing.


    Wu Hao absolutely does not allow this kind of thing to happen. If it really comes to this time, it means that his plan is on the verge of success and failure, and he will face the risk of having to have a showdown with tomorrow''s patriarch. Now that he has the chance to contact the inner part of the protoss, how can he give up such a good opportunity so easily, On the contrary, he chose to have a showdown with the leader of Lingtian clan. Once the showdown came, he had to face the most direct risk. He was not allowed to appear in this situation. Once this happened, what would happen in the future? Once he started to fight with the protoss of the spirit, would the protoss of the time stand by or join the protoss of the spirit against himself? It''s just an unimaginable thing. It''s conceivable that the two races will unite to deal with themselves. Even if I have three goddesses, my wives are all very strong, and the spirit beast and the colorful fire phoenix are powerful foreign aid. But compared with the whole spirit God clan and the time God clan, the two clans across history, This power is not enough to be afraid of themselves. This power is absolutely difficult to support themselves and fight against them for a long time. However, it does not mean that they are bound to lose. With the help of the three goddesses, although they may not necessarily be able to achieve great victory, it is not so easy to say that failure. At least let them take themselves to the chaotic universe, So it''s not so easy for the protoss of spirit and the protoss of stone to deal with themselves. But my failure doesn''t mean that my plan is successful. His current plan is to unite the protoss of spirit and the protoss of time against the dark ones. This is the most important thing, and the rest can be ranked second.


    In order to complete his final plan, he must be careful about this matter. He must not let the protoss know that he is in contact with these people in the protoss family at noon tomorrow. If he knows the consequences, he can imagine.


    But it''s a bit of a headache. We can''t let the Lord of Lingtian know that he is in contact with these people of the protoss of the spirit, and we have to do this. What should we do? In a flagrant way, Wu Hao looked at the White House and thought it was a big joke. He was not so aware of the place in the dragon city academy. He did not know how many EYELINES the spiritual Protoss had arranged here, and how much they knew about their affairs. In this case, the contact between direct eyes and eyes would be seriously doubted, in order to avoid this situation. He had to think of another way to get in touch with the young master of the Bai family.


    Wu Hao thought about it carefully. Since he can''t do it in the daytime, let''s talk about it in the evening. But he can''t just give the chance to heaven. He doesn''t like him very much. Wu Hao is not a passive person. He likes to take the initiative in everything. Only by taking the initiative can he have more detailed control over everything, If you can be absolutely sure, then there is no doubt that these things can be controlled by yourself, otherwise it is only possible to be controlled by the protoss of the spirit. What he is fighting now is the master of the spirit, a wily old fox. Everything must be careful, and it is best to be controlled by himself, All of these, only if you grasp all of them well, can you relax your vigilance in your calculation at noon tomorrow.


    He watched the game quietly and moved step by step to the young master of the Bai family. The young master of the Bai family didn''t contact Wu Hao. Naturally, he didn''t know who Wu Hao was. He didn''t even know what was going on with everyone around him, and Wu Hao didn''t intend to contact him, At least in the daytime, she didn''t want to deliberately contact the young master of the white family.


    After Wu Hao got close to him, he touched him lightly, seemingly unintentionally, but actually intentionally. At that moment of contact, Wu Hao changed his thoughts into his body. This time, a year later, he was able to directly sketch the actions of the young master of the white family in his mind, Even being able to present his surroundings and characters in his mind through his own ideas is another form of comprehensive monitoring. As long as he has the opportunity, he can contact him immediately. This situation is obviously the best choice he can do now. If he knows that he has private contact with him at noon tomorrow, He will be alert to what he does, but now, even if 1000 people and 10000 people of Lingtian sect are watching himself in Longcheng college, they can''t do anything about it. After all, Longcheng college can''t all be the protoss of spirit. It seems that it doesn''t matter who monitors himself. Now as long as his mind stays in his body, he can monitor him in real time.

 Chapter 1457

    As long as you have the opportunity or even the possibility, you can be prepared to contact it in advance. For example, if the Bai family is mainly on the street, you can be prepared in advance. Even if you know that someone is monitoring you, you can pretend that you are just on the street with your own woman and occasionally encounter him, In this case, it is impossible for the Lord of Lingtian to suspect that he intentionally contacted him in private.


    Even he can make more choices by using the idea left in his body to know what he does and what he does. Wu Hao does not intend to take out the idea in his body, but intends to keep it in her body all the time. As long as it is not found, he can use the idea to monitor the person all the time, Monitor every move around him, and this time the mind can feel the situation around him through it. I can fully use this idea to monitor the people and things around him, and I can control my mind remotely. If there are strong enough people around him, I can find this meaning. In this case, you can temporarily withdraw or hide a wisp of ideas, so that the other party can not check the body, as long as you can do this, then you have enough grasp of this person, and you can have absolute contact with her, and 100% can do casual contact.


    What he needs now is this kind of casual contact. If it seems casual, it is actually intentional. Only in this way can he make all contacts seem unintentional. Of course, it is impossible for him to make all contacts seem unintentional. If it is unintentional contact and frequent unintentional contact, it will undoubtedly make people feel that this is the contact of friendship, If something happens frequently, people will feel that it''s not a coincidence, but a deliberate act. Therefore, Wu Hao has already figured out how to deal with the monitoring of Lingtian patriarch at the moment when he injects his mind into his body. Besides his monitoring, he has some contact with the young master of Bai family.


    "Squeeze what squeeze." Bai Yulong is touched by Wu Hao and stares at him impatiently. Wu Hao smiles awkwardly, retreats to one side and starts to watch the game from other angles.


    Wu Hao''s performance was completely planned. Even if she was glared by Bai Yulong, she just backed away awkwardly, as if she had just accidentally met the young master of the Bai family. Moreover, the reason why he stayed to watch the game was to prove that he didn''t mean to meet the young master of the Bai family, However, after watching the game for a while, Wu Hao didn''t bother to continue to entangle with the young master of the Bai family, and to avoid suspicion, he directly left the competition site.


    Now that he wants to observe the actual situation of each student in Longcheng college, he doesn''t leave directly. Although the overall strength of Longcheng college can be seen from the competition here, he doesn''t directly choose to judge the strength of these people according to his own standards. Does he compete with his own women every night with his current strength? To improve his strength in happiness, his strength has become stronger and stronger every day. Even he feels that his strength has already entered the level of six stars. But even so, he does not dare to judge other people easily by his own standard. The key is not that their strength is in the inner family of dragon City College. In a college under control, strength is not the key, but power is the most important. Only by understanding the power of the protoss of spirit can we know what kind of place Longcheng college is and what kind of place the protoss of spirit is.


    He believes that it has a deeper meaning for him to arrange himself here. First of all, it is impossible for him to get in touch with the protoss of the spirit, but he also takes such a risk, because he has already made this preparation and plan after he came to Longcheng college, Therefore, Wu Hao doesn''t know what it means to arrange himself to the Longcheng College of the holy family, but now he knows that this matter must be controlled by himself. No matter what he wants to do, he must first know what he wants to do, What he has to do now is to find out the structure of these forces within the protoss of the spirit, and keep in touch with them as much as possible, so that they can become a part of their own strength, instead of being a part of the strength of the zero one patriarch all the time.


    Continuing to watch these senior competitions on the competition field, the overall strength of Longcheng college is much stronger than that of other colleges. Although we don''t know how strong the students of other colleges of the spirit Protoss are, as students of Longcheng college, we can say that the actual strength of these students is much stronger than that of senior students of ordinary colleges, The level of strength of these people can be said to be quite high. Even if a student of grade 14 and grade 15 goes out, he is no better than those who have mixed with the society. Even in many cases, they get better resources, have more sufficient strength, and have the same power. It seems that they are much stronger.


    However, Wu Hao doesn''t care about this. He is looking for what he wants to find in various competition venues. All day long, he does find something. In Longcheng college, there are a lot of people from within the protoss of the spirit family, although not all of them are the four most core families around the protoss of the spirit family, But there are also several families from the third circle outside the four families studying here. The significance of these people''s learning here is naturally to enhance their own strength. Moreover, he also found that there are contacts within these families. Although he did not know whether these families knew the leader of Lingtian, they actually monitored the place of Longcheng college, However, these families may have been in contact with each other through normal family communication. Although we don''t know whether these families have taken advantage of this opportunity to discuss some matters, or to solve some contradictions within the family, or to form a clique, Wu Hao is basically sure that the Lord Lingtian absolutely knows the contact between these families, And always on guard against these families.


    In essence, Wu Hao believed that before he came to Longcheng college, the protoss of the spirit were monitoring them here, and he believed that the people in these families themselves knew that the Lord of the spirit was monitoring them, but even if he knew what, the contact between their families would not be controlled at noon tomorrow, Even if they can control them, there are enough reasons and excuses to tell him that this is normal contact.

 Chapter 1458

    After one day''s competition, Wu Hao and Lin Fei return home together. After dinner, he doesn''t rush to go to chaos universe with them. Instead, he stays at home. Of course, he doesn''t stay at home alone, but lets Yuying yudieyun hanyunru be a little girl and stay at home with him.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to go to the chaotic universe to accompany them to practice happily. The key is that he must pay attention to the movement of the young master of the Bai family at any time. If he has the chance to contact the young master, he naturally needs to have some contact with him. If he is in the chaotic universe, it''s not good to stop and find the young master of the Bai family, And at that time, I was enjoying my women, and I didn''t want to stop to do this kind of thing. It was better to stay here than to do this. Even if I was enjoying my four little girls, I could react more quickly, adjust my movements in time, and contact the young master of the white family.


    In the evening, I enjoyed my four beauties. I always noticed the movement of the young master of the Bai family. However, the young master of the Bai family went back to his dormitory after he left the competition field. He didn''t do anything. After sleeping at night, he went to class early the next day. He seemed very regular and didn''t have any special life trends.


    In the morning, Wu Hao and Lin Fei went directly to the college. The next day, the exchange competition was still going on. Many senior classes had finished yesterday''s exchange competition. After all, there were fewer people. The exchange competition didn''t need special news. The time of the exchange competition was very short, and it didn''t need too long at all. It was a first-year exchange competition, There is still a lot to be done. After all, there are too many people. It''s impossible to finish all the exchange competitions at one time. Wu Hao is not interested in going to the lower grades. However, it''s necessary to pretend now. Although it''s OK to practice in the class, it''s a bit boring to practice in the class during the exchange competition, After all, everyone in the class is outside to observe the dynamic of the exchange competition. Everyone wants to know what kind of strength level these students in Longcheng college are and what kind of foundation they have. Especially as freshmen, they want to know what level these students in rural college have. Only they know what level they are, They can really be at ease in Longcheng college. Otherwise, it''s hard for them to be at ease in Longcheng college, let alone live a relaxed life. In this harsh environment, you only have to understand the opponent, which is a word. Strength can only know what kind of threat your opponent will pose to you. If you don''t know anything, there is no doubt that it is easy to have an accident in such a place as Longcheng University.


    Wu Hao is not interested. He knows the level of the senior, but he is not interested in the level of the first grade. But now he can only have a good look at how the junior compete. After all, the senior exchange competition has been completed. It''s boring, but it''s boring. He still has to find something to do, In order not to appear too divorced from the masses, the key is that even in the lower grades, he also tries to understand that not all the family members are in the higher grades. According to his previous assumption, in every grade, in fact, the members of the family have the same basic strength level and the probability of the number of people. After all, they are not the same. Every year, there are new people entering the college, and the number of people entering the college is almost the same. In this case, the number of people in each family in Longcheng college is essentially the same from the junior to the middle and then to the senior.


    During the observation the next day, Wu Hao did find something. It''s true that Baijia family is not the only one in Longcheng college. There are people studying in Longcheng college. In fact, there are some people from other families in Longcheng college, not only the four families in the core area, but also other families under the four families, And there are still a lot of people studying. Of course, he found this yesterday, but today he found more cases in the lower grades. The appearance of this situation basically proves that there are many family children studying here in Longcheng college, except for the core family of the whole spirit family. Many other big cities or families under big forces have been practicing and learning here. These families may not be members of the core area of the protoss of spirit, but they are also members of the big families in essence, just they have not entered the core circle. Of course, these families can not be compared with the big families in the core circle, but even so, The members of these big families also have the cost of being proud and the capital of being proud.


    After confirming his conjecture, Wu Hao also tried to understand these family forces. However, he was not very interested in these family forces. According to his current understanding of the high heaven god world, the influence of power in the high heaven god world is not particularly great, even some big families, As long as the big family not included in the influence area of the God clan of spirit is not likely to be affected by the power, the core area of the God clan of spirit involved in its diffusion is not as far as the downward radiation of a power structure, but more like the God clan of spirit under the command of the God clan of spirit, the Lord''s headquarters, This is a basic point at the core of the core circle. There are four families surrounding it. To be exact, he controls the four families, but the other 16 families, of course, 16 families. It''s another matter whether they control other families. It must be certain, but this is not the focus of discussion. The circles of this part of them are not very close. They are more inclined to exist independently. There are not so many so-called power rules, but they have power to control these, Although the Lingtian patriarch certainly has the right to speak for these families, the right to speak is much weaker than that under the rule of power. After all, the Lingtian patriarch has his own strength. Here, in the high heaven, the strength represents everything. The Lingtian patriarch has absolute strength, so these families are also influenced by the Lingtian patriarch to some extent, However, their influence is much smaller than that under the rule of power. They have more respect and respect for the Lord of heaven than the so-called fear and worry. They seldom see a family or a person in the high heaven. Because they worry about someone''s rights, they go against their heart and do something. They are more afraid of powerful power.

 Chapter 1459

    However, the powerful power itself will arouse some people''s courage to fight against each other, trying to strengthen themselves to see the other side. As long as they have enough strength support, in many cases, the ruler of power does not necessarily have enough discourse power to command people with the same strength. This is the special situation of the high heaven god world.


    For him, it doesn''t mean much to contact these small families. Even if Lingtian sect mainly deals with himself in the future, his orders can be passed down, but the probability that they can be passed on to those small families is not big. Therefore, he doesn''t need to pay special attention to these small families. Basically, he can be sure that Lingtian sect will deal with himself in the future, Basically, they rely on this part of the families in the core area of the protoss to fight for themselves. As for which of these small families have close ties with the families under the protoss, it''s not clear, and he can''t control this kind of thing, If we want to make good relations among all the families under the 16 families in the third circle, there will be no sense at all. If we calculate the subordinate families according to the same four, there will be more than 50 families, more than 50 families. If we expand further, there will be four families in each family, there will be more than 200 families, If you want to build a good family relationship. All the time and energy are spent on such meaningless things. It''s not worth wasting time on it. Instead of spending time on it, it''s better to have a good relationship with the big family. Although the Bai family may be the smallest or even the weakest family in the core of the spirit Protoss around the core circle, But after all, it is one of the four big families. Even if it is weaker, it is much stronger than the families in other circles. Moreover, the weakest family often has a better chance to get in touch with him. The saying that a thin camel is bigger than a horse is never wrong. Even though the Bai family is relatively weak now, compared with the small families of Longcheng University, Then I don''t know how many times bigger it is. It''s not a hierarchical family at all.


    While observing the basic dynamics of these small families, Wu Hao observes the trend of the young master of the Bai family. He finds that the young master of the Bai family is in conflict with others. Wu Hao frowns and begins to walk there leisurely.


    In his mind, the young master of the Bai family also came out to observe the situation of the exchange competition of Rongcheng college. However, when he was observing the competition, he had a conflict with a childe brother of another family, which was not particularly serious. There was a quarrel between them. The other side didn''t seem to be afraid of the identity of the young master of the Bai family, and didn''t know whether he knew or didn''t know his identity, In a word, the other party didn''t pay attention to the young master of the Bai family, and the young master of the Bai family didn''t seem to have a big temper. In the face of the other party''s conflict, he didn''t show any special anger and emotion. He just said you to the other party, and didn''t seem to want to have a conflict with the other party.


    Of course, Wu Hao can''t sit back and ignore this situation. Now that he has this opportunity, even in the daytime, he can just contact the young master of the Bai family through this. It''s just a coincidence. Wu Hao is not in a hurry to go to him right away. Instead, he stops and looks at the competition situation between different venues, When she finally came to the nearby carefully, she watched the game for a while. Then she was attracted by the politics there, hesitated for a moment, and walked over. He was not sure if anyone would follow him, but it was better to be careful, at least pretend to be one. I don''t know what''s the situation of the other side. I just want to join in the fun.


    "Bai Yulong, there''s nothing good to see at your level. From here, what do you want to do? Do you want to win over other families, or do you want to know the strength of other families, and then win over them to strengthen your strength? If you really think so, I advise you to forget it. With the strength of your Bai family, there is no need to do these meaningless things. The four families lead you to the bottom of the Bai family. No matter in all aspects, your Bai family can not be stronger, or it will always be the bottom, or it will be completely surpassed by our experts, It won''t be long before our zhangjias will replace us as the new substitutes in the four families, and your Bai family will be reduced to the second echelon. At that time, hehe, your Bai family will never be able to turn over. Now enjoy what you should enjoy while you are still the four families, and there will be no good treatment and days for you in the future. "


    "Zhang Tianba, when your zhangjias become the four big families and brag with me here, don''t think I don''t know what your zhangjias occupy. If the Lord Lingtian knows which family your zhangjias collude with, he will see if he will give you this opportunity at noon tomorrow. Don''t be too arrogant, It''s better to be careful one by one. You don''t know what''s going on in your family. " Bai Yulong said with no expression. He didn''t pay attention to Zhang Tianba at all. Although he didn''t want to have a conflict, it didn''t mean that she could be insulted.


    "Do you think Lord Lingtian doesn''t know about our Zhang family and Zhao family? Who will be at noon tomorrow? That''s a crystal clear person. He knows absolutely anything about the following families. You think there is no eye liner in the Rongcheng Academy. You think it''s too naive. The God of heaven is not the first day to monitor our families. But tomorrow we turn a blind eye at noon. Have you ever thought about the reason why, although it is stipulated that there should not be too close ties among the major families within the patriarch of the holy family, the reason why he will turn a blind eye tomorrow noon is to take this opportunity to promote our experts. Our Zhang family has such close ties with the Zhao family that the patriarch of the holy family will turn a blind eye, Can''t we prove the problem? I hope our experts can replace you Bai family. Your Bai family''s status in the four major families is getting weaker and weaker now, and you can''t produce a talent for many years. When your generation comes, your family will not be completely weakened, If you let the livelihood of these four families not only be a matter of quota, but also let the strength of the whole four families be dragged down by you. The four families represent the most powerful strength and influence of the Lingtian patriarch and the Lingzhi Protoss. If they are dragged down by your white family, do you think the Lingtian patriarch will not make any move? "

 Chapter 1460

    "Of course, the Lord of Lingtian should prevent this kind of situation. The name of white jade dragon sounds good to you, but Jinyu has no strength. In this case, if the white family comes to you, then the Black family will be finished. In this case, the middle group of Lingtian should prepare well in advance. You can see its preparation, and I think you people of the white family can guess it, Although Zhangjia is only a family in the second circle, a family subordinate to your four families, Zhangjia is quite powerful among the 16 families. It should be said that Zhangjia is the strongest family among the 16 families, and the strongest experts in the four families will take over the position of Bai family and become one of the four families. It will be a matter of time, So you''d better not expect miracles to happen here. While you are still a member of the four families, enjoy the treatment of the four families. If you have time to seize the opportunity to improve your strength, you may be able to let the Bai family linger for a long time. But I''ll tell you what I say, your Bai family will linger for a long time at most, It''s impossible to keep the reputation of the four big families. Remember that our Zhang family, in essence, is a family not allowed by Lingtian patriarch. It won''t be long before our Zhang family will replace your Bai family and become the new four big families. At that time, when you see Yulong, please bow your head and call me master. Ha ha ha. "


    "Zhang Tianba, you are not a member of the four big families. Please don''t be so arrogant. I''m not afraid of you, but I don''t want to worry about you. Don''t think that our Bai family is the weakest of the four big families, which means we are better than you, Even if we are the weakest of the four families, we will be 100 times better than your experts. When you become one of the four families one day, you can talk with me here. Don''t get in my way here. " The white jade dragon gave a cold hum.


    "Damn white jade dragon, don''t pretend to me here. Do you really think I care if you are a member of the four families now? You are the young master of the white family. To put it bluntly, you are not the first echelon of the 16 families now. Don''t pretend to be with me here to scare you." Zhang Tianba also snorted coldly, and despised Bai Yulong.


    The scene suddenly persisted.


    "Well, two students, could you please let me know that I want to watch the game over there. I can''t get through so many of you here." Wu Hao came to them and looked at them awkwardly.


    "Who the hell are you? Go away on such a wide road. " Zhang Tianba said angrily.


    It''s impossible for him and Bai Yulong to really split their faces, so although there are conflicts and tit for tat between them, they still keep restraint. However, Wu Hao, a strange young man in the college, he can''t control so much. He should scold him if he should. If he gets angry, he should do it. He doesn''t care so much about him.


    "What''s the wide road? It''s just a little road. How can you block me here? Why do you block me in the middle of the road? I have to make a detour. This road is owned by your family, and this rural college is owned by your two families. How about I go in the middle? Damn, don''t think Longcheng college is your bullying place, If there are contradictions on both sides of you, let''s discuss with each other. The road here is the place for us to go, not the place for you to brag. It''s your fault to get in the way. Why should I go to one side to make way for you? Such a big road is for people, not for you. There are so many venues in the college, Although there is an exchange match now, there are still many free fields. If you want to fight, you have to go to the field over there. No one cares about you, but I''m going to leave today. What''s the matter Wu Hao stares at Zhang Tianba without expression.


    Zhang Tianba was stunned. She never thought that someone in Longcheng college would dare to speak to him in such a tone. Even Bai Yulong did not dare to speak to him so impolitely. This little devil dared to yell at him like this and let him go away. This was something that had never happened before. After a moment of stupefaction, his anger came up in an instant, Can he tolerate such things? Of course, I can''t bear it. Bai Yulong doesn''t dare to reprimand himself like this. This little kid who came from nowhere dares to reprimand himself like this. How can he bear it? Not only that, but now in front of Bai Yulong, if he loses face in front of him, it''s a big deal. Who is Bai Yulong, That''s his nemesis. He lost face in front of him. That''s like letting the Bai family see a joke. How could he tolerate this kind of thing.


    "Say it again, boy. If you dare to say it again, I will cut you to death." Without saying a word, Zhang Tianba took out his machete. It was exquisite and gorgeous. At first sight, it was the top weapon representing his identity.


    "I said that if you two have any conflicts, go away and fight or kill as you like. But this road is not opened by your two families. It''s the tutor of Longcheng College of Longcheng college. It''s good for the students of Longcheng college. You are dominating this road now. How can I cross it? I''m going this way now. What do you want to do Wu Hao said with no expression. He didn''t take him seriously at all. Zhang Tianba is very angry now. This boy is a freshman, and he is still a typical kind of green with a straight head. He thinks he is great, so everyone dares to recruit him after he comes to Longcheng college. Since this boy doesn''t know how to praise him, let him know what it means to have a way in the world, If you don''t go to hell, you have no way to throw yourself.


    "Good boy, you can do it. Since you dare to be so arrogant, I''d like to see how much arrogant capital you have to dare to say such things to me here. You seem to be impatient." Zhang Tianba shouts angrily, and cuts his knife directly at Wu Hao''s head without any sympathy. Longcheng college itself is a place without any rules. The biggest rule here is to speak with strength. Since the boy dares to provoke himself, he is not afraid to kill him, even if he kills all his family, In places like Longcheng college, no one will protect a student, let alone a young man without any influence.


    "You want to be arrogant with me here with this kind of strength. Do you think you are great? Is this kind of broken knife just showing off over there? It''s useless to use it in actual combat." Wu Hao''s rude sarcasm.

 Chapter 1461

    When he saw the knife fall down, the knife he took with one palm was broken by the knife. He saw that the knife in front of him could have fallen on his head, but half of it fell in front of her in an instant. He didn''t hurt him when he cut it down. The head of the knife was broken on the ground, and the whole delicate knife turned into a broken one in two in an instant.


    All the people on the field were stunned. The guards around Zhang Tianba were dumbfounded, and Zhang Tianba himself was dumbfounded. This was the top weapon that we spent a lot of money to find the best foundry to make. Unexpectedly, it was smashed by this young man. Bai Yulong and the guards around him were also dumbfounded. Originally, he didn''t intend to take charge of this matter, He just wants to watch the fun. For him, it has nothing to do with what these people in Longcheng University will do, who they will have conflicts with, even if the young man offends Zhang Tianba around him, it has nothing to do with him. He doesn''t feel that she is his ally and on his side just because she offends Zhang Tianba, I don''t feel like I need to be on his side, but right now. Wu Hao''s strength is amazing to him. Although Zhang Tianba''s sword is beautiful and colorful, its power is also extraordinary. This young man slapped it in half. This strength is by no means what ordinary people can have.


    In addition, the young man looks very smart. It is impossible to say that he is too confused to see the situation clearly. Even if he is a freshman coming to Longcheng University for the first time, he should know something about the situation of the rural college. If he knows something about the situation of the Rural College, he should be able to see that both sides of them are definitely not ordinary families, they are children of big families, When there is a conflict here, he dares to challenge so easily, and he doesn''t want to do anything bad. Maybe this itself shows that there is a huge force behind this young man. The biggest force is the protoss of the spirit, the patriarchal headquarters, although he knows all the people in the protoss of the spirit, the patriarchal headquarters. Among the younger generation, he didn''t know that there was such a number of people, but every clan spread a lot of radiation points. For example, the son of the Lord Lingtian spread all over the high heaven. It''s impossible that it would not be Lingtian. Zhong zumou was the son of his son, that is, the grandson of the Lord Lingtian. This kind of thing is not impossible.


    Even if it has nothing to do with the Lord Lingtian, if it''s four families, it''s not impossible for the other two families. The situation is the same. Every family has many wives, and many wives will have many children. The children are scattered in the high heaven, and they also get married and have children, No one knows if this will be a direct relative in a big family. Now I come to Longcheng college with confidence and strong strength, which is also an unknown situation.


    It''s not right to offend anyone with the current situation of his Bai family, especially when he is a powerful man, especially when he has powerful strength behind him. He can''t offend a big family. Zhang Jia now has a sign of coming from behind, and it''s true that as Zhang Tianba said, there is a kind of tacit approval from the Lord of Lingtian. The Lord of Lingtian tacitly allows him to contact the Zhao family, In essence, he acquiesced in Zhang Jia and became powerful with the help of the Zhao family. When Zhang Jia became powerful to a certain extent, there was no doubt that he would replace the Bai family and become one of the four new families. In this case, he had to consider whether he could afford to live. If one family is offended, the situation of Bai family will be more serious. On the contrary, if another family supports Bai family, the possibility of Bai family''s rising again will become greater.


    Bai Yulong looks at the young man in front of him. He is only in his early twenties. He is quite young for people in the high heaven. He is basically at the age of childhood. He is surprised that a young man of this age can have such strong strength, Unless he is born with a unique talent, the only way to create such a strong strength is to have a strong family support behind him and provide him with unlimited resources and rising space. Only in this way can he cultivate such a strong strength in such a young age.


    There is no doubt that this young man is definitely a young man from a big family. His strength is a symbol of his family''s strength. It is the first time that he has seen whether he is a member of the four big families. He is not sure, but according to his strength, he is at least a member of the four big families, It may even be someone from the head of the Protoss.


    "Zhang Tianba, do you hear me? We have contradictions now, but it doesn''t mean that we can get in the way of public transportation. If other people want to cross the road, you should not brazenly occupy the road here, and don''t let other people live at your present level. You can''t do other people at all. Be careful that you are killed. When the time comes, Zhangjia will have no queen, and it''s impossible for you Zhangjia to rise. " Bai Yulong spoke at the right time. Although he was sarcastic, there was no doubt that this was his attitude at this time, that is, to stand on Wu Hao''s position and fight against Zhang Tianba.


    Zhang Tianba''s face was livid at this moment. He never thought that the young man''s strength was so strong that he could smash the top weapons in his hands. This shows that his strength is quite high and far beyond his own level. If he can smash the weapons in his hands with one hand, it shows that he has the ability to smash himself with one hand, Now he has to consider a situation, that is, whether the lengtouqing in front of him will care about his identity. Since he can make way for him with Bai Yulong regardless of everything, it means that he can''t distinguish the situation at all, so naturally he doesn''t care about his identity. If this guy can''t distinguish his identity and doesn''t want to distinguish his identity, he really kills himself, Then, even if the Jiang family avenged themselves, it would not help. It doesn''t matter if they died. Even if they avenged themselves, they can''t come back to life. What''s the significance of everything else? Since it''s meaningless, he knows what''s the most important. If he can''t save his life, everything else is nonsense. At first sight, this young man is a reckless lengtouqing, and what''s more, the powerful lengtouqing. He doesn''t know whether he can withstand his attack, He didn''t dare to try whether he could withstand his attack.

 Chapter 1462

    In Longcheng college, no matter who kills people, it doesn''t violate any rules. In this case, if you kill him, you can not bear any punishment. If you kill yourself, you will not bear any punishment on the surface. Even if you kill him later in your family, it doesn''t help. If you die, you will die. The rest is meaningless. Only if you live is the most important thing.


    And now that Bai Yulong is standing with him, there is no doubt that Bai Yulong wants to die. Of course, he is more willing to kill himself on the impulse of the young man in front of him. Moreover, he can prevent his subordinates from helping him. Zhang Tianba knows very well how to choose in this case. He is not a fool, and naturally knows that this kind of thing should be done according to his ability, The strength displayed by the young man in front of him is definitely not something he can easily contend with. In this case, only when he is cold for a while can he ensure that he will not be hurt too much now.


    "You are kind, but you don''t know what level you can go crazy to. Remember that Longcheng college is not as simple as you think. Don''t think that if your tutor tells you that Rongcheng college can kill people without fear, you really think that if you have some strength, you can kill people without fear in Longcheng college. If you really think so, you are very wrong, In Longcheng college, if you want to kill people wantonly, you need to have enough strong backing besides your own strength. Otherwise, as long as you have enough strength behind the people you kill, you can easily be destroyed. Don''t think you are great now. Wait and see. Next time, let me seize the opportunity to see how I deal with you. Let you go first today, Bai Yulong, please wait for me. Your Bai family will be pulled down by our Zhang family one day. You will look good at that time. " Zhang Tianba snorted coldly and then left.


    Although he was extremely unwilling to lose face to his opponent''s home, it was obviously more important than losing face. At this moment, the young man looked like a blue head. If there was a conflict with him at this time, it would undoubtedly cause unnecessary harm to himself. Even if he was injured or maimed, it was a big event, Depth is undoubtedly a great pain for a cultivator. It is likely that he will not be able to practice in the future. If he can practice, he will not be able to practice more strongly. This is a fatal destruction for a cultivator. He can''t bear such a blow. It''s better to have a fight with him here. It''s better to learn to be good and give up on your own.


    What''s more, he is not stupid. The fact that this young man has such a strong strength in front of him shows that his situation is not simple. He is just an ordinary freshman, and such a young freshman is worthy of vigilance. What''s more, the young man''s strength is so terrible, which is enough to show that he is not simple, This is another reason why he chose not to conflict with him. It is important for him to kill himself when he is strong, but what he represents now is not only Zhang Tianba himself. What he represents is the strength level and style of the young generation of Zhang Jia. If he rashly offends a young man with such strong strength, In itself, it means that he is reckless, which is likely to cause unnecessary trouble to himself, and even more likely to cause unnecessary trouble to Zhang. Zhang''s current situation is also very special. Like Bai family where Bai Yulong lives, our family now wants to rise and replace Bai family as one of the four major families. However, we must be careful in this process. The strength of this young man is extraordinary. If he comes from another big family or a powerful family, then if he offends him easily, It''s very likely to cause unnecessary trouble to yourself and experts, and it''s also very likely to cause an unnecessary enemy in the future. This is totally unnecessary. Zhang Jia''s current situation is quite special. It''s certainly very good to have one more friend, but if we say one more enemy, it''s a very troublesome thing. Every more enemy increases the distance, The status of the four families will be far away, so he has to deal with the young man''s situation carefully, even if he is willing to conflict with him, but if he may represent a large family behind him, he must deal with it carefully. He can offend a person, but not a family.


    Although Zhang Tianba put cruel words on the surface, he knew that after he went back, he had to find out what level the young man was. If he was only strong and didn''t have enough support, the situation would be very simple. It''s not impossible to find more powerful experts to kill him directly, and it''s quite possible, Without a backer or just a small backer, it can be easily destroyed. However, if the person has a strong background, he must think twice. Even if he suffers a loss this time, he must make good use of the opportunity to keep a distance from her. Of course, if he has a better choice, he can also win over the young man, After all, among the younger generation, he wants to be successful. We have to rely on the same younger generation. Such a strong young man himself may inherit the whole family in the future and have a good relationship with the younger generation, which means that he is connected with this family and can bring more powerful strength to Zhang. Naturally, he will also consider it. Although his personality is rash and impulsive, But among the younger generation, he is also the most promising one to inherit Zhang Datong.


    In addition to his strong strength, it is also because even if he is impulsive, he will stand on the overall situation and consider problems. It is precisely because he considers problems on the overall situation that he is willing to bear humiliation.


    In a word, in order to deal with this young man, we must first determine his background. If we can''t determine his background, we can''t attack him easily. Zhang Tianba knows this very well in his heart and understands it very well. Looking back at the noisy young man, Zhang Tianba looks back without expression, Let''s go and investigate the young man immediately.


    This side drives away Zhang Tianba. Wu Hao doesn''t have much contact with Bai Yulong either. He just takes a look at him and then walks away.


    Bai Yulong was stunned when he saw his attitude. He thought the young man would talk to him more. Unexpectedly, the young man looked at himself and left without saying anything. This feeling made him feel very strange. He had a feeling that the young man actually came to look for things on his own initiative.

 Chapter 1463

    In fact, the road just now is really wide. If he doesn''t want to make trouble, he can just go around. When he takes the initiative to find something, and it''s obvious that he is on her side to deal with Zhang Tianba, but after Zhang Tianba is solved in the end, he leaves directly, which makes her a little puzzled.


    "Thank you just now, brother."


    Bai Yulong took the initiative to go up, and no matter whether Wu Hao answered him or not, he first introduced himself, "I''m a 13th grade student of Longcheng college. Bai Yulong, you look like a freshman. It''s rare for freshmen to have such strong strength. I''m afraid you''re more powerful than the seniors."


    "What kind of college you are in doesn''t mean that you should have what kind of strength. Maybe Longcheng college has worse students than ordinary colleges, and the same junior students may not necessarily be worse than your senior students." Wu Hao said faintly that he didn''t have much contact with Bai Yulong. Now he has to show that he just ran into this incident by chance, so even if he is willing to have more contact with Bai Yulong, he won''t really have too much contact with him. Especially in this case, he is less likely to have too much contact with Bai Yulong, and there are people all around him, Besides, he didn''t know which one was the spirit. The Lord of heaven sent him to monitor his situation. Of course, he couldn''t contact Bai Yulong.


    But now he knew the name of the young master of the white family? There is no doubt that Han Yulong''s name once again made him contact Bai Jinlong, baijinlong and Bai Yulong, the presidents of Longcheng University. At first glance, they came from the same family. Originally, he was still wondering whether there was any relationship between them. Now he can be 100% sure that Bai Jinlong and Bai Yulong came from the same family, It''s just that he can''t understand why Bai''s family is in charge of Longcheng college, but Bai Yulong''s status here seems not high. It seems that Bai''s family is on the verge of decline, just as Jiang''s family said. If you are not careful, you may enter the 16th family, and the expert is very likely to follow the trend and become one of the new four families, So now Bai Yulong must be careful everywhere, otherwise he is likely to cause unnecessary trouble to the Bai family. They are on the verge of decline again. If they still encounter unnecessary troubles at this time, they are very likely to make the Bai family get into more trouble, thus accelerating the decline of the Bai family. Experts will also rise rapidly, quickly replace the Bai family and become the new four families.


    As one of the old four families, I think the other three families also want the Bai family to quit as soon as possible. As long as one position is vacated, the pattern of the four families will change, just like Zhang Jia and the Zhao family are closely linked. If experts can replace the Bai family as one of the new four families, the Zhao family will have two seats in the four families, Occupying the strength level of 12 of the four major families, there is no doubt that the Zhao family occupies the most important position among the four major families. It is definitely not a good thing for the other two families that one family dominates. However, she speculates that one of the reasons why the other two families are not willing to stay in the Bai family is that the Bai family leaves Zhangjia, which is a way to break the pattern, The other two families naturally have the opportunity, reason and potential to cultivate their own power and become new families. Originally, the four families are very likely to eventually evolve into a fight between the two families. When the two families have a subordinate family, the four families are still four families on the surface, but they have actually become two families, If the two families are merging and re integrating into one family, there is no doubt that they will have the ability to fight against the Protoss. Although I don''t know if they will do it, once they do it, there is no doubt that the Lord of Lingtian will deal with them. At that time, the four families will definitely reshuffle their cards again. It will be useless to cultivate the power of the Bai family here, so he doesn''t want this kind of thing to happen. Yuqi wants the Bai family to be reshuffled, He might as well help the Bai family to stay in this position and stabilize the four families without causing too much trouble. Although big trouble is easy to distract the attention of the Lin Xianzong group, he still believes that with the strength and ability of the Lingxian patriarch, it is impossible for this kind of thing to happen. Since this kind of thing will not happen, it is of little significance. Instead of considering this kind of thing, It''s better to take the initiative and support 100 families. Continue to hold the throne of the four families, and then use the Bai family to do more things.


    "I don''t know my brother''s name. Can I get to know him?" Bai Yulong continues to follow Wu Hao.


    "Linghao."


    Wu Hao lightly said two words to speed up his pace. He didn''t want to contact him too much at this time. Bai Yulong was stunned when he heard the name. Although there is not only one family, there are very few of them. Most of them are not strong. Among them, the Lin family is the most powerful, There is no doubt that it is the master''s headquarters of the divine family where the master of Lingtian is located.


    His conjecture is true. This young man is likely to come from the headquarters of Linzhi Shendu.


    This makes him ecstatic. If he can get the favor of the head of the holy family, there is no doubt that the four families of Bai family will become more relaxed. Even with the help of this young clan insider, Bai family is likely to become the head of the four families and the most powerful existence in charge of the four families, Of course, he hopes that the buyer can enter such a level, so he is more reluctant to give up such an opportunity in his heart.


    "Can you invite brother Linghao to have a cup of tea?" Bai Yulong catches up.


    "I don''t have time. Let''s talk about it next time. I want to see more games here now." Wu Hao said that he didn''t want to give Bai Yulong a chance at all. Bai Yulong also saw that Ling Hao was a little impatient and didn''t intend to give him the chance. But he had an idea in his heart. He was ready to fish for a long time. Seeing that Wu Hao was not interested in him, he didn''t bother him, but said something.


    "Since brother Linghao wants to watch the game, I won''t disturb him. I hope we can get together again next time. Let me have a chance to thank brother Linghao for his help today."


    "Let''s talk about it next time. Anyway, I don''t have time to talk to you now." Wu Hao is also very direct and frank.


    Director Bai Yulong laughs that he is from the protoss of the spirit. The leader of the clan has the second qualification. Moreover, the strength of the young man in front of him also has the absolute strength to despise everything.

 Chapter 1464

    Bai Yulong took people away, but he didn''t miss the chance to find out Wu Hao''s identity in private. He knew what he had just guessed. He just guessed that he had to find a way to prove that the young man named Linghao was really from the protoss of the spirit. Only in this way can he have a further contact with him, Since the Lord Lingtian didn''t care about the contact between Zhang Jia and Zhao family, he probably didn''t care too much about the contact between himself and Linghao. With this idea, Bai Yulong immediately found his uncle baijinlong after he left.


    Platinum dragon is in the office, looking at the freshmen enrollment information, see white jade dragon smile, said nothing, motioned him to sit down.


    "What''s the matter? Can I help you? " After all, he is a family. Baijinlong has a very good attitude. He still likes baiyulong very much. As the successor of the new generation of Bai family, he knows very well that although baiyulong may be lacking in strength, he has a mature mind and is able to take on great responsibilities. It is not necessarily strength that makes him do great things, but delicacy of mind, To be able to grasp the overall situation, after all, most of the powerful people have become soldiers under the family. However, as a big family, what they need is not simply powerful soldiers. Especially from the perspective of rulers, what they need is a person who has the ability to control the overall situation. Bai Yulong has this potential.


    "Uncle, I have something to ask you about." Bai Yulong locked the door of the office, pulled a chair and sat down beside him. He asked in a low voice, "I met a young man named Linghao in the competition field today. He should be a freshman this year. Can I have a look at his enrollment information?"


    "You want to know his identity, don''t you?" Platinum dragon frowned. In fact, he was also looking at the young man''s information.


    "I can''t hide anything from my uncle. I think this young man is not simple. His strength is very strong, and he has such strong strength when he is so young. This man is absolutely not an ordinary man. I don''t know what it is like?" Bai Yulong also said frankly.


    Baijinlong looked at him and hesitated for a while. Seeing that the door was locked, he whispered: "this Linghao is really not simple. I don''t know much about it. I can only infer a little information from the student status. The first college of Linghao is Qingyuan college. It''s a partial city. I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of it?"


    "Tianyuan college? I don''t think I''ve heard of this college. " Bai Yulong shook his head. There are too many Gaotian Shenjie colleges. Basically, every bigger and more formal city will set up its own college. With so many cities and so many colleges, he can''t remember which colleges there are and what their names are.


    But Bai Yulong, the dean of Longcheng University, knows a lot of things.


    "I guess you don''t know the origin of this remote college. Tianyuan college is located in Tianyuan city. I think you should have an impression?"


    As soon as he talked about Tianyuan City, a ray of light came out of Bai Yulong''s eyes and immediately said, "I know Tianyuan city. It''s said that the Lord Lingtian had a son in Tianyuan city. To be exact, he built Tianyuan City, but this place is very remote, so it''s not well-known."


    "Yes, this Tianyuan college is located in this Tianyuan City, and this Tianyuan city is also the city established by the son of Lingtian patriarch." Platinum Dragon said without expression.


    As soon as baijinlong said this, Bai Yulong understood what this meant. There is no doubt that this in itself proved his conjecture. Tomorrow, the son of Zhongzhu is in Tianyuan City, and a Linghao is from Tianyuan city. There is no doubt that this is the fact that there is no need to guess any more. The only one who is qualified for spirituality in Tianyuan city is Ningyuan''s child, Who is Lin Yun? He is the direct son of Lingtian patriarch, that is, di Chu. Then Linghao is also the direct grandson of Lingtian patriarch.


    Sure enough, this young man is really a member of the head of the divine family of the spirit. Now he comes to Longcheng college step by step, to the College under the jurisdiction of the divine family of the spirit. He comes here from the remote Tianyuan city. Although he does not know what happened, the Lord of the divine family of the spirit can allow such things to happen, It shows that this young man is about to enter the head of the protoss clan in the future.


    White jade dragon is excited, platinum dragon knocked on the table, seriously reminded: "jade dragon, I see you like this, do you want to contact this young man? If you really think so, I advise you to give up. This young man had better not contact him. At least in your current situation, it''s better not to have too much relationship with him. This young man is definitely not as simple as the direct grandson of Lingtian Lord. In fact, after he came to Longcheng college, Lingtian Lord sent someone to greet me personally, Don''t let him take part in the exchange competition. Do you know what it means? This means that the Lord of Lingtian doesn''t want to let people know the strength of this person. From another point, it can be inferred that her strength should be quite high. Either the Lord of Lingtian has secretly sent him to cultivate him, or the Lord of Lingtian is planning other things on him tomorrow. No matter what, the Lord of Lingtian will personally ask about Linghao, This is a signal in itself. He has an inseparable relationship with the Lord of Lingtian, not only the relationship between his lineage and his grandson. He may want to do something through him at noon tomorrow. Otherwise, so many lineage youths of the Lord of Lingtian can''t care for him alone. I believe in this special period, Everything the Lord does tomorrow has a deeper meaning behind it. Otherwise, you say he would rather not like this child, but he arranged Ling Yuan''s child to Rongcheng college step by step. It''s not clear why. But the Lord Lingtian must have a very important arrangement, I think you''d better not touch him easily at this time. "


    "Uncle, but shouldn''t this matter be more important to our Bai family? Now the Bai family is on the verge of decline. If this Linghao gets the attention of the Lingtian patriarch, there is no doubt that our Bai family will be able to form a stronger situation if we hook up with him. In the future, we will be able to be strong again. At least it is not a problem to stand firmly in the four families, even if we get some support, It''s not impossible to be the head of the four families. Why don''t you have too much contact with him when you have this opportunity? "

 Chapter 1465

    Bai Yulong was a little worried. When he knew that Linghao and Lin Tianzong had a very close relationship, his inner thoughts became more clear. Since Lingtian Zong attached so much importance to this young man, his relationship with this young man would undoubtedly bring a better situation to the Bai family, Why does uncle insist that he try not to contact him at this time?


    "On the surface, this matter may be of great benefit to our Bai family, but if you think about it carefully, you will know that it is also a very dangerous thing. You should carefully consider what kind of pattern it is now. Now Shenzong is about to abdicate, and shaoshenzong still doesn''t know, but in every family, What does it mean for the Lord Lingtian to take this young man back from the remote Tianyuan city at this time is an intriguing thing in itself. Maybe he plans a more far-reaching thing, which is absolutely impossible for our families to easily intervene in, If we start to choose the team at this time and succeed, there is no doubt that it will bring great good news to our family. But if we fail, it is likely to bring a devastating blow to our Bai family. " Platinum dragon a face serious say, but white jade dragon a listen to his analysis, the excitement on the face is more obvious.


    "Uncle, do you mean that the patriarch may want to cultivate Linghao as the successor of Shenzong tomorrow? If so, isn''t that better news for us? If this Linghao is really the successor of Shenzong in the future, we should have a good relationship with him now. In the future, it will not be as simple as a powerful rise. It is not too easy to become the capital of the four families, and it is very likely to unify the other four families. Isn''t that a better situation? "


    "It''s not as simple as you think. Although you''re right, if you do, it''s a gamble."


    "Our Bai family is on the verge of recession now. Today I met Zhang Tianba. How arrogant that boy is now, standing in the power of Zhang Jia and the relationship with Zhao family, now he dares to ride on our Bai family, and blatantly says that he is going to replace our Bai family, which is enough for us to shout and gamble, Although safety is more important, our Bai family has come to the brink of having to gamble. Since every step is gambling, I would rather read that we can get more benefits from this young man. " Bai Yulong said firmly.


    At this moment, he is more clear about his heart. No matter how hard he is, he must have a good relationship with this young man. No matter whether he can be chosen by the future God clan or not, as long as he can enter the head of the God clan, it means that there can be a clearer connection between them. This connection is to make things clearer between them and make the Bai family stronger, No matter what the identity of Linghao is, there is no doubt that he can now be sure that he is the lineage youth of Lingtian patriarch. This is a very good identity in itself, which can help the Bai family make deeper progress in the future, at least let the Bai family get rid of it. Even if he is on an equal footing with the other three families, the situation is much better than it is now. What is more important is that if he continues to gamble, he will have a chance to make up a bigger chip to make the Bai family stronger. He is willing to do so. Every step of his life is gambling, since this gambling is now in front of him, When he had to stop, he would rather gamble hard to let the Bai family return to the strongest period. The Bai family used to be the top of the four families, but now it''s on the verge of decline, and now it''s very likely to quit the four families and be replaced by Zhang Jia. This is something he doesn''t allow. After he was born. His own historical mission, he believes that he has the responsibility and obligation to help the Bai family improve its strength, return the Bai family to the most normal state of prosperity, and let the Bai family have a really strong foundation. Now this foundation is in front of him. This young man is very likely to change the future pattern of the Bai family. He is willing to gamble on this kind of thing.


    "Are you sure you really want to do that? If you really want to do this, I will not stop you. You are the pride of the younger generation of Bai family. Although the strength level is not the best, your pattern is the best among all the younger generation. If you are sure to do this, I will not say anything more. I just hope you can consider every detail, After all, the Bai family will be handed over to you soon. If you can do well, it may be possible for the Bai family to enter a new era. But before that, I hope you will remember that the strong foundation is that you can guarantee that it will not get worse now. If you just take this as a gamble, If you hand over the fate of the Bai family to a young man you don''t know yet, I advise you to think twice. " Platinum dragon was silent for a long time, and said solemnly.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. No matter what, I will take the overall situation into consideration and never act rashly. Although it''s a gamble now, I will definitely keep the bottom of Bai''s family. I will never let Bai''s family''s line worse than it is now. Furthermore, if Bai''s family can get on Linghao''s train, if Linghao can become Shenzong in the future, If Linghao doesn''t become Shenzong, then there is no doubt that we won''t suffer. Even if he doesn''t become Shenzong, I think Linghao will stay in the headmaster''s headquarters and be able to be selected to become Shenzong. There is no doubt that Linghao has great strength, I think his strength will be left in the head of the holy family. In this case, the head of the holy family may not give him a good position, or even he may be in charge of many things. In this case, we support him to run for Shenzong. Even if he does not succeed, he will remember the kindness of our Bai family and will not do anything to our Bai family, Anyway, it''s good for us to go further, and it''s not bad for our Bai family to take a step back. I believe there will be a better ending if we go on gambling in this situation, at least better than our Bai family, which is now being squeezed everywhere. Think about it, our Bai family is now under the pressure of the other three families, and experts and several other families are looking down on us, There are wolves in front and tigers behind. If we climb a dragon at this time, we can''t get our Bai family out of trouble. " Bai Yulong said seriously.

 Chapter 1466

    "Now that you have thought about it, I don''t want to say anything more. I just want to remind you that the current period is very special. No matter what the situation is, you should be careful. At least the Lord of Lingtian is not sure how to negotiate with this young man. We must grasp every detail, We must remember that although this young man can bring the white family great hope, a bad one can also bring a devastating blow to our white family. Don''t think it''s good to go further, and it''s not bad to take a step back. Even the absolute spirit heaven, the Lord must take it into consideration. I believe you have the ability to take the overall situation into consideration, So I just want to remind you to be careful when you do this. Don''t be reckless. At least at this stage, don''t be too reckless to have direct and clear contact with this young man. Even if you want to contact him, you should also contact him secretly and silently. Don''t be blatant. At least don''t do such a risky thing before it is clear. " Said the dragon.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. I understand." Bai Yulong nodded seriously. He also understood that this matter must be treated with caution. This is not a joke, especially when it comes to the Lingtian race and the head of the Lingzhi clan. A bad thing is really likely to bring a devastating blow to the Bai family


    But now the Bai family has reached the real edge. He has to make a bet.


    After leaving the dean''s office, Bai Yulong directly went back to his dormitory and did nothing. He sat down cross legged and entered the state of cultivation. However, he was not really practicing, but was thinking about how to deal with the current situation. He had to figure out how to deal with the contact with Wu Hao, He can''t really get in touch with him at ease. Only when he really gets in touch with him at ease can he really have a good relationship with this young man. If they can''t get in touch with each other well, there is no doubt that many things between them can''t be carried out. At least we should have a good relationship with him, which is beyond doubt.


    What to do is his first consideration.


    Wu Hao didn''t think too much about it. Anyway, the situation is like this. He is under the surveillance of Lingtian middle group at any time, and he should be cautious at any time. Will it damage the relationship between him and the Bai family? If he finds out this thing at noon tomorrow, there is no doubt that as long as he says a word, he can break the connection between him and the Bai family, There is no doubt about it.


    So now he also has to think about how to deal with this matter. Anyway, it is impossible to have normal contact. If he has normal contact, he will be easily discovered by the people under the leader lingxianzong. Once this matter is reported to the higher authorities, it will become very bad. Anyway, there is no chance to contact the Bai family, But Wu Hao didn''t know when he thought about it. In fact, Bai Yulong has been thinking about it all the time. The problem he thought about is the same as Wu Hao''s, that is, how to get close to each other and establish a closer relationship with each other. Especially for Bai Yulong, he must think about it carefully, He knows that Linghao is likely to be the successor of the future Shenzong, that is, the upcoming shaoshenzong. He knows very well that the conditions for the appearance of shaoshenzong are very harsh. First of all, he must be a male. Linghao meets the conditions, and at the same time, he must have the dual racial talent of the spirit Protoss and the ten city masters. This is the most difficult part, Although he didn''t know whether Linghao had the racial characteristics of the protoss of the time and the protoss of the spirit, he knew from the attitude of the Lord of Lingtian to him that it was probably a fact that his uncle had not guessed wrong. The main purpose of the Lord of Linghao''s focus on this person tomorrow was to pull down the protoss of the time from the altar and cultivate his own people, After all, it has been a long time since the protoss of the spirit left the ruling class. If there is a little Protoss in the protoss of the spirit, it means that the protoss of the spirit will take the place of the present Protoss and take the position of the Protoss. Then the protoss of the spirit will stand on top of the protoss of the time and dominate the world.


    Maybe the leader of Lingtian brought him to protect him just because he knew the existence of Linghao and that he might be the future shaoshenzong. After all, although there is no special power struggle in the high heaven, there is no doubt that there is a very strong struggle in the face of the whole power in the top and core area, Even Bai Yulong knows that there must be a competition between the Lord of Lingtian and the present Shenzong. Maybe the presence of shaoshenzong around the Lord of Lingtian will give him a good protection. At least he can let the present Shenzong know that shaoshenzong has already appeared in the Shenzong of Lingtian, so he wants to fight shaoshenzong. It''s an impossible thing. Unless we get rid of the leader of Lingtian clan, we can''t move a hair of shaoshenzong.


    The more he thought about it, the more he realized that he was getting closer to what he wanted to do. He also had to pay some price for his ideal. He knew that if he could get close to the shaoshenzong, which was appointed by the Lord, it was very likely that he would bring the white family to a perfect turn in the future. In addition, he might defeat the other three families, To be the top of the four families, if possible, we can even unify the four families and make the Bai family the pinnacle of existence. Although this idea is not very realistic, it will take a lot of institutional reform to bring about such an effect, the young generation''s thinking is different after all. As long as it is possible, he will have to work hard for it, You have to do what you want to do.


    Relatively speaking, Wu Hao didn''t think so much about it. He was just thinking about when it would be better to get in touch with Bai Yulong. She felt helpless when Bai Yulong came back to the dormitory to practice. Although Bai Yulong''s body had the meaning he left behind, it didn''t mean that his consciousness could monitor his thoughts. If Wu Hao knew that Bai Yulong thought the same now, That''s easy. You can directly use your own ideas to connect with him and let him know what you are thinking. They happen to agree. Once they merge, it''s easy to do it. But Wu Hao''s ideas can only monitor his actions, not his thoughts. Naturally, you don''t know what Bai Yulong thinks, Although we can know that he just went to the platinum dragon side, but the platinum dragon in the end. What he said is not known. He can only feel the scene, but not the words around him.

 Chapter 1467

    After all, there is no idea, and there is no sense in the facial features. We can''t know what the people around him say and what they think through this kind of monitoring. We can only know what the people around him have done. We just don''t know the content of the communication between Bai Yulong and baijinlong. We just know that there was a communication between them, and it was quite serious, As for whether the content of the exchange is related to him, Wu Hao basically guesses that it has something to do with him, because Bai Yulong went to Bai Jinlong immediately after he contacted him. He must want to know something from Bai Jinlong, which proves once again that there is an extraordinary relationship between Bai Yulong and Bai Jinlong. At the same time, he can infer Bai Yulong from this, It''s not bad that he has a little doubt about his identity through the contact just now. As long as he knows that he is good for him, it will be easier to contact him in the future.


    Wu Hao''s greatest fear now is that there is no opportunity, not any problem. The current problem is not a problem. As long as there is a good foundation between each other and enough trust can be established, that is a good thing. The key is whether we can do this now and what kind of opportunity we have to do it, He doesn''t know what Bai Yulong and Bai Jinlong have discussed, and also doesn''t know what kind of opportunity they have to get in touch with Bai Yulong.


    However, there was no choice but to let it go. One day''s competition soon ended. When he got home, Wu Hao was still the four little girls who stayed around to serve him. Anyway, there were little girls'' tender bodies and their more and more skillful oral skills at night, and he didn''t feel lonely at all. He just said that he didn''t enjoy the four little girls, More than 20 little girls are so comfortable, and now I''m used to enjoying them every night. I can only enjoy four little girls at a time, and I''m not so happy. But there''s a little girl around me to enjoy. This feeling is very satisfied.


    At night, she was a little girl, and soon fell asleep after being spoiled. But Wu Hao held them, but he didn''t sleep. Instead, he paid attention to Bai Yulong''s movement. Bai Yulong practiced all the time from day to night, and then left the dormitory.


    Wu Hao knows where Bai Yulong is going. To be exact, he knows that he is coming to his own side.


    After Bai Yulong left baijinlong''s dormitory, Wu Hao noticed that he sent a hand down to find himself. To be exact, he didn''t just come to find himself, but looked at himself from a distance. Basically, he followed 7 Wu Hao. He always knew that he sent someone to follow him, but he didn''t make any abnormal moves during the whole day, as if he didn''t see them, Also did not feel the same, still do their own things, let Bai Yulong people rest assured to monitor themselves.


    Just when Wu Hao was enjoying being a little cute, he knew that the monitor went back to report to Bai Yulong, so he didn''t sleep, waiting for the arrival of Bai Yulong. Sure enough, Bai Yulong left the dormitory immediately after he knew the news.


    He didn''t leave the dormitory aboveboard, but left the dormitory instantly through a flash stone, and appeared directly outside Longcheng college, so his action was not monitored by anyone.


    Although there are people monitoring the outside of Longcheng college, this kind of action is relatively safer, at least it will not be monitored by the people in the college. He is dressed in black and seems not so conspicuous at night. After all, xianglongcheng itself is a dangerous place in rural college, Many people like to go out at night wearing black clothes to hide their true identity and whereabouts. Not only Bai Yulong, many people are willing to do so, so many people can''t see their faces clearly. In this way, few people offend, and those who have offended don''t know who is hidden under the black clothes.


    Knowing that Bai Yulong was facing him, Wu Hao also got up carefully and left his room.


    Did not wake up is a little girl, but a person left the house, directly along the direction of white jade dragon came to walk in the past, since he came, then he as a chance encounter.


    Wu Hao walks around casually, like a person who comes out to get some air at night. He also buys some snacks on the way and eats while walking. He looks like a stranger who comes to Xianglong city. He comes out at night to see what kind of place Xianglong city is. He seems to be very interested in it. He has no feeling that he wants to meet others.


    As they walked, Bai Yulong was observing the environment around him. When he saw a familiar figure in the street from a distance, he was stunned. Then he was ecstatic. Originally, he didn''t know how to meet Wu Hao, but now he just didn''t expect that he was wandering on the street, It looks like I''m coming out for supper, so I can just have a chat with her.


    When they passed each other, they touched him.


    Bai Yulong is also pretending that he just came out by accident. When he met him, Bai Yurong immediately said, "I''m sorry, it''s too dark for me to see anyone. Eh, aren''t you the Linghao classmate we saw in the daytime? What a coincidence. You came out for supper this evening? "


    "Bai Yulong, it''s a coincidence that you came out for supper?" Wu Hao didn''t break it either. It was just two people who met by chance on the road.


    "Yes, the school is really a bit boring, and the school food is just like that, just boring, want to come out to eat some supper, did not expect to meet you so coincidentally, where have delicious, would you like to introduce us to have a supper together?" Bai Yulong, Xiaowen.


    "How long have I been here? I don''t know what''s delicious here. I just wanted to ask you what''s delicious here in Xianglong city. We just went to have a supper together. Do you have a good place to introduce it? "


    "Since you ask me, you''re welcome. I happen to know a good place for supper. Why don''t we go together?"


    "OK, let''s go together." Wu Hao agreed in an instant. It was an arranged coincidence. Since she was willing to have dinner together, she just found a place to sit down and have a chat.


    It can be seen that Bai Yulong intentionally wants to contact himself, but what is the matter is not known. However, for him, no matter what purpose Bai Yulong wants to contact himself, what he wants is to have the opportunity to contact Bai Yulong. Anyway, this opportunity has been obtained. It depends on how he contacts Bai Yulong.

 Chapter 1468

    Bai Yulong knows a lot about Xianglong city. Basically, he knows everything about Xianglong city or where it''s suitable for private parties. Otherwise, he won''t come out with Linghao easily, and he won''t come to Linghao easily. If he didn''t make preparations before he came to find Linghao, it''s also mindless. The reason why he came to find Wu Hao this evening is that he didn''t make preparations, It''s because they know what''s suitable for them. The private gathering in this state is absolutely confidential. They don''t worry about being known by anyone else. If they know it, it''s very likely that it will be poked to the Lord of Lingtian. He''s not sure what kind of attitude the Lord of Lingtian is. He didn''t dare to easily try to touch the bottom line of Lingtian master. He was not sure what Lingtian master planned on Linghao, so he didn''t dare to easily test Lingtian master''s bottom line. If Lingtian master planned on Wu Hao, it would be a very important thing, and if he was really like his uncle, What baijinlong said was to cultivate Wu Hao to become a little god sect. Then it must be that the Lord of Lingtian didn''t want to have too much contact with Wu Hao himself. After all, this kind of contact is very dangerous. He is not sure what the consequences will be if he knows that he has private contact with Linghao. He is gambling now. On the one hand, if the Lord knows tomorrow, If he is not allowed to contact Linghao, what will happen to him in the future will become very negative. It is very likely that his actions will bring accelerated destruction to the Bai family. But on the other hand, if the Lord of Lingtian doesn''t mind this, he will contact shaoshenzong, In other words, he is busy with shaoshen zongnan''s Lingtian patriarch contacting Zaoshen Zong, and nothing happens all the way, so he can also take the Bai family to become the most powerful existence.


    For him, this is a gamble, and it is a gamble of either strength or destruction. However, he feels that he will be able to make all the preparations for this gamble, and he also believes that he will be able to lead the Bai family back to its glorious moment. Although the Bai family is still one of the four families in the eyes of outsiders, he knows that he is exploring the family, The Bai family is already the weakest family. Now even the experts in the 16th National Congress of the Communist Party of China can bully themselves. It can be seen what the position of the Bai family is in their mind. In the same core circle, the position of the Bai family has plummeted. Although in the eyes of ordinary people, the Bai family is still the Bai family, which is one of the four powerful families, But in the same core circle, the status of Bai family has already reached a precarious level, even better. Many of the families you asked have been privately planning how to replace Baccarat. This is the current situation of the Bai family, not that he does not want to. He is not allowed to live a comfortable life. If he wants to live a comfortable life, the Bai family will be destroyed sooner or later. He will be expelled from the four families and replaced by others. Even after being replaced by others, the sixteen families may gradually crowd out the Bai family and make the Bai family lose everything. The situation will become more and more serious, It''s like an unstoppable water, an unstoppable car. There is no sympathy at all. No powerful force will pity a declining eyesight. This is inevitable. Once they start to want to deprive the Bai family of everything, unless the Bai family can do it by themselves. Enough preparation, otherwise this situation will happen again and again, and make the Bai family become a real eliminated family. What kind of situation the Bai family will face at that time? It can be imagined that those who have offended the Bai family, or those who have offended the Bai family, will all come to avenge against the hundred families. That is the end of destruction. Too many forces want to destroy the Bai family, If the Bai family does not have enough strength, everything else is empty talk. It is impossible for the Bai family to live easily after leaving the four families. Since it is impossible for the Bai family to live easily, what he can do as the successor of the next generation of the Bai family is to strive for a better future for the Bai family through his own efforts, Although this matter is very difficult, we should also be careful and very cautious, but there is a risk, which means there is a return. If there is no risk, then the return is also very low. What he wants to see is not only the return itself, but also the risk. Since there is such a big risk, it means there is no risk. There is a big enough return. He hopes that the return is what he wants.


    Bai Yulong and Wu Hao come to a remote bar in Xianglong city. The bar is full of misgivings and confusion. We can''t see whether it''s a paradise for rich people or a place where misgivings and misgivings gather. In short, everything here is very chaotic. Some people directly press women on the bar, while others drink wine and play crazy, There is no one in the bar to participate in the so-called public security management. Everything above is chaotic like an unorganized place, and I don''t know who organized the bar, but the chaos here is just like a spontaneous bar, and everyone here is recklessly venting their emotions and squandering their experiences.


    Bai Wushuang takes Wu Hao to a private room. There are many private rooms like that, but they are very small. These practitioners usually play here. Some practitioners don''t want to make women outside, so they will pull a few women in the private room to be relaxed here.


    The private room is not big.


    About less than ten square meters, put a sofa, put a tea table, there is not much space to use, close the door, Yulong directly to lock the door.


    "Let''s have a drink and have a chat. How can we find such a secluded place? How can it be as if we are doing some underground activities?" Wu Hao looked at her with a smile, and saw that the tea table was full of wine. He took a bottle and poured a cup for himself, and also poured a cup for Bai Yulong. Naturally, he knew why Bai Yulong had to look for such a place that looked chaotic. In fact, it was chaos that made it very hidden. Of course, he didn''t want their meeting to be disturbed by anyone, and also didn''t want their interface to be discovered by anyone else. It was because of this situation that she knew, It''s impossible for Bai Yulong to disclose the news of their meeting to anyone else. Once it''s disclosed, it''s easy for them to be exposed. Once it''s exposed, it won''t do him any good. Of course, it won''t do him any good. There''s no doubt that Bai Yulong is on guard against the Lingtian patriarch and the people in the main part of the Lingzhi patriarch, He is the same, and he is also on guard against those people who are the God of the spirit and the God of the spirit.

 Chapter 1469

    "I can''t help it. Every time I come out, I will encounter a lot of problems, so I''m used to chatting and drinking in this kind of place where few people find it. Relatively speaking, it won''t cause any trouble here. After all, it''s a mess here. Few people want to come, and those who can come are basically with their own purposes. On the contrary, nothing will happen when I''m drinking and chatting here, Linghao, you can rest assured. " Bai Yulong knew that he took the wine from No. 5 and drank it in one gulp. On the one hand, he expressed that it had been no problem for a long time. On the other hand, Wu Hao also expressed his attitude that he was making a friend, which had no other meaning.


    "How can I feel that you have come to me on purpose, or why do you bring me to such a place? Originally, I thought we just met by chance and wanted to have a chat. We met during the day, so it doesn''t matter to chat with you for a while. But now, depending on your situation, I find that something is wrong. I totally feel that you just want to talk to me on purpose, and then you need to talk to me about something that can''t be told, for fear of being known by others. " Wu Hao said with a smile that it is not good to directly confess their relationship in this way, so as not to be covered up by Bai Yulong. The reason why we want to make this matter public now is that there is no need for them to cover up like now. Since they have already had a contact with each other, it''s normal. Everything else doesn''t matter, Anyway, I know the friendship between each other is so simple, I believe some things frankly, and other things are not important.


    Bai Yulong was stunned for a long time when he heard this. He didn''t expect that Wu Hao could guess his mind. She really came to him on purpose, but he couldn''t admit that he wanted to follow her. He could only smile bitterly and hesitated for a moment, saying, "master Linghao''s insight is really sharp. I really came to you on purpose, But I didn''t expect to meet you tonight. I just came out and walked around to see if I could have the chance to see you on the road. Who could have thought that I could really see you? Maybe this is fate, don''t you think? "


    "I just want to know why you came to me?" Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "In fact, it''s nothing special. After I saw you today, I thought you were very special, so I went to the dean to ask about you, and I probably knew about you. Of course, Mr. Wu Hao, don''t get me wrong. It''s not intended to see anything about you, it''s just a pure curiosity about you, After all, there are very few people with the surname of spirit in the whole high heaven god world. I thought at that time that you might be a member of the head of the God clan. Although there is no final confirmation from the Dean, I guess you are from Tianyuan college in Tianyuan city. Tianyuan city is the city that the son of the God clan would rather build, and you are from Tianyuan, So basically, I can conclude that you are the child of the Lord of Ningyuan. To tell you the truth, the reason why I want to see you is because of your identity. After all, as one of the four families, Bai family has a very close relationship with the Lord of God and the divine family of spirit. I can have more contact with you, In fact, it''s good for my Bai family to have little contact with the master of Lingtian and the master of Lingzhi. Don''t misunderstand my intention, Mr. Linghao. To tell you the truth, I just want to make friends with Mr. Linghao. No matter how I say it, I want to make friends with you, But to tell you the truth, it''s impossible to make friends without a little purpose. I believe you can get in touch with it as a young master Linghao. Many people also know that people in this position make friends more or less with a little purpose. I don''t think young master Linghao will mind? "


    "Of course I don''t mind. I''m glad you can tell me everything. If you tell me the truth, I don''t want to make friends with you. But if you tell me all the facts, I think you can make friends with me, After all, is honesty the most important thing between friends? If there is no honesty, then there are only seven friends left. How can we talk about friends? Right


    "Of course, that''s what I think. That''s why I''m willing to tell Mr. Lin what I want to do." Bai Yulong happily said that he had poured two glasses of wine. He didn''t expect Wu Hao to accept his point of view so easily. Although this is also his real point of view, many people are not willing to hear such frank and direct words. Many people want to flatter and grovel, but what he sees from Wu Hao is different, He thinks that Wu Hao is a very special person. He can explain his mind to him. At the same time, he also thinks that Wu Hao is absolutely smart and has enough ability to know what he is thinking in his heart. Even he can be 100% sure of No. 5. He should doubt whether this encounter is accidental or not. He would not ask such a question just now. It was just because he had doubts in his heart that he would ask if the chance encounter between them was arranged. If she had no doubts in her heart, she would not ask such meaningless questions. Now that he had asked, it means that he had already got up in his heart, There is no doubt that it will have a great and unnecessary impact on the next contact between them. He does not want to destroy the relationship with Wu Hao. After all, this relationship has not started yet. If it is directly destroyed, it will be very difficult to pick up this relationship later. All the relationships are like this, When the first impression is not good, it is always easy to arouse suspicion. In fact, she is also gambling. At this time, if she is honest, it will bring more benefits. In fact, it is directly proportional to the harm of concealment, so he chose to tell Wu Hao what he thought.


    Wu Hao raised his glass to him, touched the wine in the glass, and drank it. He was very happy. Bai Yulong could tell himself what he was thinking directly, and let him know what he was thinking in this way. Since he could know what he was thinking, he would know what he wanted to do in his heart. If he confessed, the contact between them would be easy.


    Wu Hao doesn''t intend to tell him about his own affairs. Maybe Bai Yulong always feels that his affairs have been arranged. When he comes into contact with Wu Hao''s son, Wu Hao knows that his so-called arrangement is actually his own arrangement. Everything is under his control, not Bai Yulong''s, However, as long as one party has confessed this kind of thing, the other party does not need to do any more confessions. He just has to push the boat with the current and make plans.

 Chapter 1470

    "I really like to make friends with candid people. In my opinion, those who hide are all hypocritical and don''t really have the consciousness of making friends. So it''s very good. I can see a little sincerity in making friends from you. It seems that our friend can really teach us." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "I hope we can become very good friends. Although there will be certain interests involved in our exchanges, I don''t think it''s important. Even if there is a little interest involved, who says that there can''t be interests involved among friends? And even if there is no interest involved on the surface, there will always be problems when it comes to interests, So we can be the best friends, no matter you or I, we can open our hearts to make a friend, I believe we will become very good friends, with our attitude of being frank now. " Bai Yulong said that she is really relieved now. With Wu Hao''s words, he can completely put down his heart and tell Wu Hao about his own affairs. It can be seen that Wu Hao should also be a person who likes to be frank, otherwise he would not say such words. It is precisely because he likes to be frank that there will not be any obstacles in their communication, It is also because of Wu Hao''s honesty that they can have better communication, and Wu Hao''s honesty can let him talk more about his own ideas with him.


    "Come for a drink and hope we can be best friends." Wu Hao smiles, pours wine for them, raises his glass, touches it and drinks it all. Bai Yulong drinks it all without saying a word.


    "Mr. Bai, I don''t know what you''re looking for?" Wu Hao leans on the sofa and looks at Bai Yulong with a smile. He knows that Bai Yulong has something to do with himself, but he doesn''t know exactly what it is. It''s almost certain that it has something to do with the declining situation of the Bai family. After all, the situation of the Bai family is very embarrassing. Among the four families, the strength of the Bai family is the weakest and is on the verge of decline, He wants to hurt himself with his own help, which is certain, but he doesn''t know if he has any other ideas.


    "Just call me white jade dragon. Don''t be so polite."


    Bai Yulong hesitated for a while, and finally chose to confess that he wanted to find him. After all, he had just confessed all his thoughts. Now if he chose to hide, it would be different. It''s not good for him. Yuqi might as well choose to tell his thoughts completely.


    "To tell you the truth, I began to notice you after I knew your name. I checked your identity. I told you just now. I''m basically sure that you have a very close relationship with Lord Lingtian. In fact, I''d like to know what your relationship is with Lord Lintian. I don''t know if I can tell you?"


    Even though he is quite sure that he can determine Wu Hao''s identity, he still wants to get a more accurate answer from him. If it''s really like what he guessed, he must grasp this matter well.


    "What do you think of the relationship between master Lin Tianzong and me?" Wu Hao asked.


    "You are from Tianyuan. I guess you are the next of kin to the Lord of Lingtian." Said Bai Yulong.


    "Now that you have guessed it, why do you go on asking? Yes, just as you think, I am the next-generation grandson of the Lord of tomorrow. I am the child of Ling Yuan, the Lord of Tianyuan city." Wu Hao said directly that Bai Yulong was excited. Just as he and his uncle had guessed, Wu Hao had an extraordinary identity. Even if he was not the shaoshenzong that Lingtian master was going to cultivate, he had an inseparable relationship with Lingtian race. In the future, he would directly enter the master''s headquarters. Since the master would take him back tomorrow, he would be able to return to the master, That means that he intends to cultivate his own direct grandson. Although her relationship with Ling Yuan is not very good, it is obvious that he has a very good relationship with his grandson. Otherwise, he will not bring her back far away. Moreover, it seems that he intends to cultivate him. If so, Wu Hao will have a very high position in the protoss of spirit in the future, It''s a very good thing for him.


    "Of course, I still want to know something more clearly about this kind of thing. Otherwise, it would be bad if there is something more offending. Right?" Bai Yulong said happily, then thought about it and said: "to tell you the truth, the reason why I want to contact you is to guess that your identity is extraordinary, and I think your relationship with the Lord of Lingtian must be extraordinary. I don''t know what you know about the protoss of Lingtian. Anyway, to tell you the truth, we are one of the four families under the command of the Lord of baijialingzhi, But among the four families, our Bai family is the least powerful, and it is becoming weaker and weaker, and even has the risk of being replaced by other families. So I want to improve the strength of buyers through contact with you. Even if I can''t do it now, I also hope that one day in the future, the Bai family can return to the top of the four families and become the strongest one among the four families. "


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes, it''s so simple. I don''t have much to think about anything else. The power of our Bai family is getting weaker and weaker now. I just hope that the Bai family can get better from such a weak situation as soon as possible. Although it may take a little longer, I believe that if our relationship can be improved, Sooner or later, the Bai family will become the most powerful one among the four families, just like the strength of the Bai family at the beginning. Now I believe that our Bai family can return to the top position of the four families, but all this may depend on your help. I also know that it''s too direct for me to say so, It seems that I am here to ask for something from you, but correspondingly, if you can help our Bai family to return to the top of the four families, no matter what, if you have any needs in the future, I will promise you, and our Bai family will spare no effort to support you to become the most powerful existence. "


    "How do you know I want to be the most powerful being?" Wu Hao looked at him with a smile.


    "I''m not sure what the Lord Lingtian brought you back all day long, but in fact, the Lord Lingtian should give you more attention. After all, the Lord Lingtian has more than one son, and he also has more than one grandson. To be exact, there are so many grandsons and granddaughters that the Lord Lingtian can miss so much, I think you''ve got something extraordinary

 Chapter 1471

    "Lord Lingtian, if you want to support you to become a more powerful being in the future, no matter what he wants to support you to do, you will encounter great resistance. This resistance comes from the middle group of Lingtian. Other grandchildren, that is, your other brothers and sisters, if you can get the support of our Bai family, I believe you will be much easier on the way to become the most powerful, If we can, we can form a perfect cooperative relationship. Although this way is not like making friends, if we can form a cooperative relationship, there is no doubt that our relationship will be more stable, and we can also become a group of cooperative partners in the future. What do you think? "


    "Well, I like this kind of candid person. To tell the truth, I hate those who cover up. I appreciate this way of speaking out their needs and goals directly. Although it''s a bit too beneficial, who doesn''t live in this world for you, especially the closer people are to the core of interests, the more they have to do such things, So I''m not surprised at all, and I don''t blame you. On the contrary, I appreciate your courage and perseverance. You can tell such things directly. Anyway, it''s very simple for me. To be honest, I''m also considering whether to build my own strength. "


    Wu Hao turned his eyes and then whispered to her: "to be honest, since we are friends, I should tell you about this. However, this matter is of great significance to me, and it is also extraordinary to you. Even to be exact, it is of great significance to the whole heaven, So before that, I want you to promise me that only you and I know about it. No one can know about it outside this room, whether it''s your parents, your elders or the woman you are closest to and who rolls in bed with you every day. Besides you and me, we can''t disclose it to any third person. That''s all, You have to promise me that if we can''t do that, then our relationship of cooperation or friendship will not be established. "


    "Of course, I, Bai Yulong, swear to heaven that anything I heard here today will not spread to the outside world. Except you and I, no one else can know about it. If there is a word about it from me, I, Bai Yulong, will personally send my head to thank you." Bai Yulong said seriously. Seeing Wu Hao''s serious appearance, he knew that this matter was extraordinary, and listening to what he meant was related to the safety of the whole high heaven, so it was very likely that it was a very important thing, as her uncle said, which made her heart beat faster.


    "Well, since you said it, I believe you can do it. Now I can tell you about it, but only as a secret between us."


    Wu Hao said: "the main reason why my grandfather secretly brought me here from Tianyuan city is that he didn''t just want to cultivate me, but that he thought I had the ability and potential of opening up the Protoss and the protoss of spirit, so he wanted to cultivate me into shaoshenzong, the successor of Shenzong, No one knows about this matter, and the Lord of God himself is doing it secretly. After all, the position of God sect has a wide influence. If you let others know in advance, it is very likely to be bad for me, and it will also affect the plan of the Lord of God. No matter how it is, you must keep it secret, and the impact of this matter will be very deep, If you are known in advance, do you know the consequences? Not only will I not let you go, but tomorrow the Lord''s attention to this matter will also make him directly wipe out your Bai family from the four families. Not only that, it is very likely that your Bai family will disappear from elder sister Gao Tianchen. "


    "I understand." Bai Yulong nodded solemnly. As his uncle said, this matter is related to the whole high heaven divine world, and his uncle''s conjecture is not wrong. He really has something to do with Shenzong. He knows very well in his heart that if Wu Hao is going to run for Shenzong''s position in the future, this matter will be leaked from him if he knows in advance, Then it is absolutely impossible for the young man in front of him or the leader of Lingtian to let him go. The reason why the leader of Lingtian wants to do this secretly is that the candidate of shaoshenzong is very crucial. If someone knows in advance, it will bring unnecessary hidden danger. First of all, it will be difficult to escape the supervisor of Shizhi, If the protoss of time has other ideas about this matter, then shaoshenzong is very likely to be in danger of life. It''s not a joke. Anything can happen. After all, what does the status of Shenzong mean? Whether it''s the protoss of time or the protoss of spirit, it''s a position that everyone wants to have, even if the fight for the power of the high heaven is not so terrible, However, the power struggle in the core circle of the high heaven god world is still very hot, especially for the position that can affect the whole high heaven god world. The time God clan has occupied this position for a long time. It is not a matter of two days for the leader of the high heaven clan to try to let the spirit God clan get this position, He certainly understood the importance of the matter. Lord Lingtian finally sees the hope and the opportunity to sit in Shenzong, just because he wants to be as cautious and stable as possible.


    "Just because I know what kind of danger I will encounter in the future, I have to find a way to create a powerful force for myself. As a future shaoshenzong, maybe even a future Shenzong, then I must have my own strength. Otherwise, even if I sit in my position, I will be a puppet, although you are now the four families under the leader of lingxianzong, But one day in the future, you will ascend the position of shaoshenzong, or even inherit the position of Shenzong. So what you just said is right, so I need to confirm with you now. I want to get the loyalty of your Bai family now. If there is something wrong in the future, I didn''t ascend the position of Shenzong, No matter what, I will leave a good place for you in the protoss of the spirit, so that your Bai family will continue to be strong. Of course, I will also stay in the protoss of the spirit, and the strong power will become more powerful. There is no doubt about this. But one day I will be a God, and then your Bai family will become the most powerful existence, At that time, thanks to your support, I think I will make your white family the most powerful one in all the families of the whole high heaven

 Chapter 1472

    "Although I, Bai Yulong, can''t represent the whole Bai family now, I will be loyal to you when I succeed as the head of the Bai family." Bai Yulong hugged a group excitedly, then fell on his knees and kowtowed three times. Now he can''t be loyal on behalf of the Bai family, but he can represent himself. If he succeeds to be the head of the Bai family in the future, there is no doubt that he can lead the Bai family to a bright road.


    "Well, I like you. Now you really can''t represent the Bai family. But in the future, if you inherit the flavor of the Bai family, it''s easy to say. Since we have reached a cooperative relationship, or even an alliance now, I will help you succeed in becoming the leader of the Bai family, Of course, the premise is that you don''t encounter any serious obstacles. Once you encounter obstacles, I will help you succeed as the head of the Bai family. Our cooperation is officially established, don''t you think? " Wu Hao looked at Bai Yulong. Bai Yulong got up from the ground and sat down on the sofa again. He said excitedly: "if you are willing to cooperate with me, I can''t get it. Although the Bai family is weak now, the situation of the Bai family is also very complicated. If I can get the support and help of Linghao, I think I can be at ease as the head of the Bai family. "


    "Don''t worry, I can''t run in this position." Wu Hao firmly said that no matter what, he must help Bai Yulong get this position. Now he and Bai Yulong have almost 100% confirmed their cooperative relationship. Now that the cooperative relationship has been confirmed, it shows that there is a need for deeper cooperation between them, It means that they need to have in-depth contact. This contact includes Wu Hao helping her to become the successor of the Bai family. At the same time, it also needs Bai Yulong helping him to consolidate the status of Shenzong in the future. There is no doubt that if they can''t do this, they may become a stumbling block in the future, But if we can accurately establish the position between them, then the cooperation between them can be improved. Get twice the result with half the effort.


    The two drank together.


    On the other hand, they don''t know that not everyone in the bar is recklessly fooling around. On the contrary, there are people carrying out blatant monitoring activities here. In the seemingly chaotic bar, in fact, everyone''s actions are monitored, In particular, those high-ranking figures come here thinking that they will not show their true feelings. In fact, on the contrary, they will be completely monitored here, and there is no room for escape.


    Wu Hao and Bai Yulong communicate in the bar, while a person in the bar on the other side quietly leaves the bar. He seems to be drunk, but after leaving the bar, he immediately returns to his normal state and goes to a deserted alley. His mind disappears in the alley. No one notices where he has gone, and no one knows where he has left the bar, It''s all as if it happened by accident.


    The place where he appeared was another place. This place was the study of the Lord of Lingtian. There is a secret room in the study. The man appears in the secret room of the study. Lord Lingtian is reading the case. He feels that someone has entered the secret room. He immediately closes the book and enters the secret room.


    "Report back to the Lord, something unexpected has happened."


    "What''s the matter?" The Lord of Lingtian sat down in his position and signaled that he didn''t have to kneel down to speak, just sit down and speak.


    "In the dark bar, I met Bai Yulong, Bai Gongzi and Linghao Gongzi. They were in secret contact."


    "Oh, Bai Yulong''s boy has contact with Linghao. It''s only a week later that he came to Longcheng college. How long does it take for them to have contact in private?" Lord Lingtian frowned.


    "It''s not a small problem, but according to our observation, the first contact between Bai Yulong and Linghao childe happened in these two days. It was the situation in the exchange competition of Longcheng University. Originally, they thought they just met by chance, but unexpectedly they also started to contact in private. I thought it was a need to be vigilant, So come back and report to the Lord urgently. "


    "Well done. Anything else?"


    "There is no other situation for the time being."


    "Very good. You should continue to monitor their actions. Don''t panic. You''d better wait in the dark bar. If they contact one day, they will contact the next day. If they contact one or two times, they will know what they are doing. Next time, don''t only report their contact, but also let me know their contact with each other, What are you communicating with, understand? "


    "I understand."


    "You go down and keep watching them."


    "The little one is leaving."


    The cold drink disappeared, and there was only tomorrow left in the secret room, the Lord of heaven.


    Her face was very grave.


    Wu Hao''s every move, he must be careful.


    From the day he was arrested, he knew that this was not a simple young man to deal with. If he took it lightly, he would suffer a great loss in the end. If he did not steal chicken, he might even be killed perfectly by him.


    Why does Wu Hao contact Baiyu dragon?


    I absolutely don''t believe that their private contact is due to coincidence. If it''s really just coincidence, they will not go to the chaotic place like dark bar for private contact. The reason why dark bar is called dark bar is that no one can know each other there. That''s why he specially arranged detailed work there, It must be Bai Yulong who monitors every move there and takes Wu Hao to the dark bar. There is no doubt that Wu Hao has just come to Xianglong city. He certainly does not know the place of the dark bar. Even people who have lived in Xianglong city for decades have never known such a place, So Bai Yulong took the initiative to take Wu Hao to the dark bar. He must have his own intention. As for Bai Yulong''s intention, he can obviously guess it.


    The status of the country is very embarrassing. As one of the four families, Bai family is likely to be eliminated by accident. There are too many covetous families below. It is perfectly normal for him to contact Wu Hao, but the premise is that he knows that Wu Hao is not an ordinary person, or even that he knows that Wu Hao is the head of the divine family, At the same time, he could even suspect that Bai Yulong knew that Wu Hao was the successor of Shenzong in the future through some way, so he was eager to contact Wu Hao and help Bai family rise rapidly and return to the top position of the four families with his power.

 Chapter 1473

    Bai Yulong''s idea is very simple. He doesn''t need to speculate too much, or even be too nervous about what he does. After all, he has a clear understanding of Bai''s family. Naturally, he has nothing to fear. The key problem is what Wu Hao does when he contacts Bai Yulong, He knew that Wu Hao would never easily contact people who had nothing to do with him in private, so Bai Yulong must have the benefits he wanted. What did he want to do when he contacted Bai Yulong?


    Lord Lingtian leaned on his position and rubbed his temple. His eyes gradually disappeared.


    Wu Hao knows very well what he wants to do. He wants to use him to ascend Shenzong, just to control him and let the protoss of spirit become the master of the high heaven. Wu Hao knows this very well, but so far he has been very cooperative with his actions, which makes him happy, but also a little vigilant, After all, Wu Hao, as he knows, is not a person to be slaughtered. He has his own plan. If he carries out this plan, the first thing Wu Hao has to do is to resist him. Then he has to get rid of the puppet state. How to get rid of the puppet state is to establish his own power group, Only when you are powerful enough. There is no doubt that Wu Hao can fight against him, and the position of the Bai family is very special. As one of the weakest four families, if Wu Hao can support the Bai family and help the Bai family rise, then he is the benefactor of the Bai family. It is undoubtedly the best choice for him to use the Bai family to understand the power of the divine family from the inside, and this is the worst situation for him, If his internal strength can''t be mobilized, he will lose more than half of his strength. Even if Wu Hao has a good enough relationship with the Bai family, he can easily know some of his orders and things he wants to do through the Bai family, so it will be very convenient for him to fight against himself in the future, And there are many more ways to fight against yourself.


    There is no doubt that Wu Hao wants to fight against himself secretly.


    If he has such ideas and practices now, he can be 100% sure that he has never stopped from Tianyuan city. He can almost be 1000% sure that all the way to Xianglong City, he has absolutely done a lot of things to fight against himself secretly. What can he do? The Lord of Lingtian fell into thinking. This is what he had to think about, Wu Hao is his puppet on the one hand, and also the enemy he has to face on the other. If he can''t catch every move of the enemy, then he can''t firmly grasp his actions.


    Lord Lingtian made himself a cup of tea and thought as he drank it.


    If Wu Hao had planned his own action secretly from Tianyuan City, his goal would be very limited. After all, he didn''t spend a long time in every place from Tianyuan city to Qinghe city to Xianglong city. It''s almost impossible for him to establish his own power in the city, whether it''s Tianyuan city or Qinghe city, They are relatively remote cities, where he has established his own forces. In essence, he has no help at all. When he needs the help of these forces, he can''t help at all. Basically, he is far from being able to hydrolyze and thirsty. Therefore, with Wu Hao''s intelligence, He will never form his own forces among the local forces such as Tianyuan city and Xianglong city. What he can do is to keep going with his own progress. Team, which team will it be?


    He thought of two.


    Yinhui team has always been sent to monitor Wu Hao and protect Wu Hao''s team. If Wu Hao wants to build his own team, there is no doubt that the best way is to let Yinhui team turn against each other. There is no doubt that if Yinhui team can turn against each other, it will not only increase his own strength level, At the same time, it also makes Yinhui team play a greater role. After all, Yinhui team is not only a team sent by itself in the past, but also a team trusted by itself. If we can get Yinhui team, then there is no doubt that the people of Yinhui team will provide him with a lot of convenience. Even in the future, if he rebelled against Yinhui team, it would definitely be an advance target to kill him, After all, Yinhui team knows a lot about Wu Hao, so according to the tactics, Yinhui team will play an important role. But at this time, if Yinhui team has been incorporated under her own command, Yinhui team is not a sniper. Instead, his main force is an important helper to help him escape.


    Lord Lingtian thought that another person was Qingyin.


    Wu Hao has several women around him, which he knows very well. He even knows that his granddaughter has already become his woman. There is no need to guess and doubt them. Although she behaves very well outside, some actions make her believe that her little granddaughter has already become Wu Hao''s woman. Wu Hao seems to have a good way to deal with women, And that boy really has a huge attraction for women. He doesn''t doubt it, and he never wants to doubt it. Whether Qingyin can resist its attraction is an unknown number. Maybe Qingyin can''t resist Wu Hao''s charm and become his woman.


    If Qingyin has become his woman, Wu Hao will naturally know all about her relationship with her relatives. There is no need to have any other doubts.


    The Lord of Lingtian thought for a while. In order to make sure of his guess, his idea disappeared in the secret room. The next second, he came to Qingyin''s house. Instead of going in, he used his idea to find out the situation inside. There was no one in it. Where would he go in the evening?


    There''s no doubt that this is abnormal, but it doesn''t absolutely prove that Qingyin must have a problem. So the Lord of Lingtian immediately went to the next door of Qingyin''s house, that is, Wu Hao''s house. After reading it over, he knew the personnel inside. Four little girls were sleeping soundly in bed. He knew that these four were Wu Hao''s daughters, All his women have disappeared.


    So Qingyin and his woman? Mixed very well, all disappeared, where is this? The Lord of Lingtian frowned and let go of his mind to search the whole Xianglong city. He didn''t find the trace of Qingyin and Wu Hao''s women, which made him frown more deeply. But at the same time, he made sure that Qingyin had become his woman. No matter where they went in the evening, they could be together in the evening, There is no doubt that Pro is actually Wu Hao''s woman.

 Chapter 1474

    He didn''t continue to explore whether the Yinhui team had betrayed himself, because he knew that even Qingyin had betrayed himself, so there was no doubt that Yinhui team had betrayed itself. He didn''t expect that all the two teams he sent in the past had betrayed himself. As a woman, Qingyin was a sentimental animal, and would be confused by men, which was very normal, Although a little disappointed, but also a little sad, but Yinhui team as his own training out of the top strength, even betrayed himself, which makes him more disappointed, but Yinhui team this strength is not for him. It''s so important that he feels angry. After all, Yinhui team is just a small object. There are dozens of hundreds of spirit Protoss in his team. It''s absolutely not relying on Yinhui team''s small strength to hold the position of one of the two families in the whole high heaven.


    After walking 20 or 30 meters in the street, the Lord of Lingtian didn''t immediately call Qingyin back. He didn''t rush to find kuangfeng and his team members. After hesitation, he went back to his secret room and was not ready to scare the snake.


    Although Wu Hao secretly resisted, she was a little displeased, but from the beginning, he was ready for Wu Hao''s rebellion. So Wu Hao''s action didn''t make him feel so hard to accept. It just confirmed what he thought in his heart. The boy really would secretly resist.


    Now the problem is that Wu Hao has chosen to resist, so what should he do next?


    The seal left in his body is the last line of defense. It''s his secret must kill, so he''s not in a hurry. However, since Wu Hao has chosen to resist, and has come into contact with Bai Yulong, the future young master of the Bai family, he must speed up his pace.


    Who is Bai Yulong? Although he is not the youngest leader of the Bai family now, among the candidates for the position of youngest leader of the Bai Jiaji City, he has the highest voice. He is the successor of the Bai family in the future. Although the Bai family is the weakest among the four families of the spirit Protoss, even the weakest, it also represents one of the four families and still has great strength.


    Since Wu Hao has extended his hand to the patriarchal headquarters of the protoss of spirit, one of the core forces surrounding the patriarchal headquarters of the protoss of spirit has reached the most fundamental strength of the protoss of spirit. In this case, he must speed up his plan


    Originally, he didn''t want to use this exchange contest to make Wu Hao''s identity known to the public, because Longcheng College''s main role is to send it to the patriarchal headquarters of the spirit clan. He wanted to get Wu Hao to the patriarchal headquarters step by step in this way, and then reveal his identity. But now Wu Hao has reached the core interest area of the spirit clan, Must quickly complete their own plan, put him on the throne of God, give him a surprise


    This thought directly connected with the idea of platinum dragon.


    When Wu Hao and Bai Yulong come into contact, they don''t realize that the Lord of Lingtian has completely grasped their direction of action, and quickly made their own plan adjustment. It''s late when they leave the dark bar. They say goodbye on the street. Bai Yulong returns to the dormitory of the school, and Wu Hao returns to their home.


    The next morning, Wu Hao and Ling fei''er came to Longcheng college together. Today, the exchange competition is basically over, but this is only the first step of the exchange competition. There are other things to do next. The whole process of the exchange competition is quite complicated and complicated, and there are many processes.


    The significance of the exchange competition itself is to let everyone know what level of their strength is, but the exchange competition also has another significance, that is to let everyone know whether they have better qualifications, especially for those who are in the middle of the competition. They need to test their strength through the exchange competition, Have you reached the level where you can get rid of the crystal and directly use the aura of heaven and earth to enhance your strength


    This is a phased process. At the beginning of cultivation, everyone can only use the crystal stone to practice, because the power of crystal stone itself is relatively easy to absorb, but at the end, the level of qualification is high, and those from the Chinese headquarters or those with a certain special level can use the aura of heaven and earth to absorb, This can almost be regarded as a watershed in a practitioner''s career. If you can use the aura of heaven and earth to enhance your strength, then even if you get rid of a resource constraint in the future, it also indicates that cultivation can go on endlessly and can be practiced at any time. This is a very important message, If we can use the aura of heaven and earth to absorb and enhance our own strength, then there will be no obstacles in the future cultivation. As long as we practice alive, we can go on at any time and not be constrained by any other forces. But if we can''t use the aura of heaven and earth to absorb and enhance our own level of energy, then it is the other end of the watershed, It means that one''s own height will be limited. After all, crystal is limited. It is impossible to get crystal without limit. Even if someone can get crystal without limit, it also needs to pay a huge price. The relative cost of time and energy, and even money, can''t be compared with directly absorbing the aura of heaven and earth, All of these are relative. People who can use the aura of heaven and earth to absorb energy to enhance their strength will enter a higher field in the future, not to mention whether they can reach six stars or at least five stars, which is certain.


    But as a practitioner, it''s another matter whether he can reach this level. Theoretically, only some people within the clan can reach this level. That is to say, several major families in the core area and those who read the book of Ganoderma lucidum can have such talent, but it''s not entirely such talent, In other words, this amazing person can also use his own advantages to get rid of the dependence on crystal and directly start to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. This is very special and normal. Therefore, one of the most important things after the college exchange competition is to test whether he can use the aura of heaven and earth, It''s not just to know your strength level through the exchange competition. This exchange competition can be said to be of great significance. Of course, there is another thing in the exchange competition, but this is the third and last most important thing. At present, the most important thing is to solve the problem of aura

 Chapter 1475

    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er come to the class and have finished the exchange competition. All of them have fallen down. They are all sitting in their seats. The originally sparse positions are now gathered together. Many people are sitting in the class, Everyone''s face was full of excitement. They didn''t know that Wu Hao and Ling fei''er didn''t participate in the exchange competition. There were many people in the exchange competition. At the same time, the exchange competition distracted everyone''s attention. They didn''t know who took part in the exchange competition or who didn''t take part in the exchange competition. Anyway, everyone felt that they had taken part in the exchange competition. Since it was a private matter, They don''t know whether Wu Hao and Ling fei''er have participated in the exchange competition or not. When they come back, it seems to them that everyone has to participate in the exchange competition. Naturally, it doesn''t matter whether they have participated in the exchange competition or not. Moreover, it doesn''t mean much to them whether they have participated in the exchange competition or not, The most important thing is that Wu Hao and Ling fei''er know what it means to not participate in the exchange competition. For others, it doesn''t mean anything.


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er find a place to sit down. When the teacher sees that everyone is here, he begins his lesson today.


    "Dear students, I''m glad that all of you have come to the classroom today. No one will leave the college and go to other places as I thought. You''ve done a good job. Compared with other classes I''ve taken, you''re quite disciplined, although you don''t need to abide by this rule, But generally speaking, what you have done is quite good. First of all, I would like to congratulate you all for completing the exchange competition. The exchange competition is different from the qualification examination competition. There is no so-called challenge competition. So you know how much you know about your own strength. I don''t want to say what your strength is. Anyway, you know it, The tutor''s mind is also clear, you know what kind of level you are, the tutor knows what kind of level you are, the rest is not important. "


    After a pause, the teacher said, "but the exchange competition has three steps. The exchange competition itself is only one of them. The next thing you need to do is to test whether you have the ability to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. Of course, the premise is that you have reached the level of four stars, whether you are from the midfoot or not, If you want to use your ability to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, and open up a new way of cultivation for yourself, the prerequisite is that you have the level of four stars, and your strength level. In the exchange competition, the tutor has clearly drawn the line for you. Whether you can carry out the second round of test depends on your own, anyway, whether you reach the level of four stars now, For all the students who have reached the four-star level, you can take the second step test, which is to test whether you can have the ability to use aura. I will not tell them one by one. Anyway, you can know your own level, The next test is to let you know whether you have the ability to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. I think as practitioners, you should also know that the ability to absorb the aura of heaven and earth means that your cultivation has reached a new level, which means that you can enter a higher level of cultivation, At this level, you don''t need to limit yourself to the limited crystal. Although the energy of crystal is easy to absorb, reserve is also a kind of confusion. It can keep you firmly trapped in this condition and can''t extricate yourself. However, if you can absorb the aura of heaven and earth, then you can do more. You don''t need to worry about the lack of aura of heaven and earth, After all, the aura of heaven and earth can be found everywhere. It''s different from the crystal that you are absorbing now. You don''t have to sit now for all the students who have reached the four-star level and leave the classroom directly. I''ll take you to the test field to test whether you have it and whether you can reach the standard of absorbing the aura of heaven and earth. As for those students who have not reached the four-star level, you don''t have to be discouraged, In the future, your cultivation level will reach a higher level and your ability will be improved. When you reach the four stars, what you can do will be the same as now. As long as you reach the four stars, you can immediately test in the annual exchange competition. As long as you pass the test, you will not need to be bound by the crystal stone in the future, Instead, you can directly use the aura of heaven and earth to cultivate it, which can make your cultivation unrestrained and free from any constraints. I think you should all know the benefits. If these students can pass the test and have the ability to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, you can see what benefits it will bring, Not only do you have more powerful power, but you can also purify the power you have absorbed without any restrictions. Even if you don''t need a crystal in the classroom, you can start practicing at any time. This kind of practice is the real sense of cultivation. So you should work hard, as long as you have the ability to absorb the aura of heaven and earth in the future, Your path of cultivation will become stronger and more meaningful. At that time, you will enter the ranks of real masters. "


    Those students who have not yet reached the four-star level sigh helplessly. As long as they reach the four-star level, they still have the chance to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. However, if their strength does not reach the four-star level, there is no way. Only when they reach the level, can they really test. After all, the level is there, They can''t break through the people below four stars. No matter whether they are members of the clan or not, they can''t absorb the aura of heaven and earth. However, if they reach the level of four stars, it will become a matter of probability. Therefore, if they want to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, the first thing they have to do is to let themselves have the strength level of four stars, They didn''t reach the level of four-star strength. Others said that everything was nonsense and useless. But those who had reached the level of four-star strength were excited. They all stood up and went down to the middle of the field


    However, there are a few people here after all, most of them have not reached the four-star level. No more than ten of the 200 people have really reached the four-star level. That is to say, less than ten of the 20 colleges have the four-star level, and three of them are from Qinghe University.

 Chapter 1476

    Wu Hao, Ling fei''er and kuangfeng are all over the four-star level. The rest of them are scattered in various colleges. They are all students from other colleges. On the whole, if you want to reach the four-star level at this level, you need to be quite strict and the level is naturally quite high, but the same difficulty is self-evident, This difficulty can be imagined. It is very difficult to reach the four-star level at this age. Although most people come from the 16th grade of various colleges, even the 16th grade does not mean that they can easily reach the four-star level. As long as they can reach the three-star level, they have entered the upper middle level and reached the four-star level, Basically, it can be proved that they are masters. There are less than 10 out of 200 people. It is a question whether there are more than 30 of the 1000 people they come in. However, these people have met the requirements after all. Although they may not be qualified to cultivate aura, they have at least the chance to have hope, which is better than those who have no chance at all, In this examination contest, many people''s qualifications can not even reach the four-star standard. Those people will never be qualified to have the opportunity to practice the aura of heaven and earth, but they are different. They have at least the probability to practice the aura of heaven and earth


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er don''t worry at all. It''s actually very simple for them. For Ling fei''er, she is the blood of the clan, and she is also the next of kin. It''s easy for him to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. He never has to worry about whether he has the probability, It''s that he has a 100% probability to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. As long as he reaches an appropriate level of strength, this is the matter of pushing the boat along with the current. As for Wu Hao, he is not worried at all.


    Although he is not the direct grandson of Lingtian clan leader, he is the lineage of Shizhi clan. As long as he is the lineage of Shizhi clan and Lingzhi clan, he will be able to absorb the aura of heaven and earth after reaching the level of four stars. There is no doubt about this. In fact, Wu Hao thinks that he can begin to absorb the aura of heaven and earth now, As long as Qingyin teaches him the method, he can do it. But when he is at home, he doesn''t ask Qingyin to help him open up the absorption ability of heaven and earth aura in advance. He just wants to be on guard against the Lord of Lingtian. After all, absorbing heaven and earth aura is easy to find. If people in Lingtian group know that they can absorb heaven and earth aura, Then he doubted whether it was the way Qingyin told him at the first time. If he was doubted, the problem would be troublesome. Anyway, he was not in a hurry. For a while, plus the fact that the crystal stone he had on hand had almost unlimited level, he was not in a hurry to open up the absorption capacity of heaven and earth aura immediately


    However, Wu Hao is still very much looking forward to absorbing the aura of heaven and earth to strengthen his own strength level. The aura of heaven and earth is more convenient and faster than crystal stone. It doesn''t need to be bound to a tangible substance. As long as there is aura of heaven and earth everywhere in the high heaven, it even leaves the high heaven, in the chaotic universe or in the universe where the earth is, All of them have aura. As long as you master the method, you can enhance your strength anywhere and anytime. As long as you master this method, it will be easy for other women to have the same ability to absorb aura. In fact, the method is common. At the beginning, there were 13 women in the family, They can only use their aura to enhance their strength, but later, with the help of Liya and Shirley, they have been able to absorb aura in their own way, which is the best proof. Now they can also absorb aura, which means that they have formally got rid of the power brought by inheritance, There is no doubt that he really entered the door of cultivation


    As for Kuang Feng, he was a little nervous. He could not get rid of the shackles of crystal stone. All her cultivation depended on crystal stone. If there was no crystal stone, he could not carry out effective cultivation. He could only enhance his external strength, but not his internal strength. On the contrary, if he could get rid of the shackles of crystal stone now, If he has the power to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, he will enter a new level of cultivation. Of course, he is not sure that he can do it. After all, he has never done it before. Now, with his help, he is uncertain whether he can have more powerful cultivation qualification and improve the cultivation level, She does not know whether she really has the ability to do this. As long as she can absorb the aura of heaven and earth, there is no doubt that his cultivation will enter a new level


    "Don''t worry, I believe you can absorb the aura of heaven and earth to enhance your strength this time." Wu Hao looked at kuangfeng a little nervous, and could not help comforting him. For him, kuangfeng''s current strength level is closely related to himself. Kuangfeng''s powerful means that he has a more powerful assistant, and he also knows that kuangfeng used to only rely on crystal stones for cultivation, but this time his cultivation method has been slightly changed, Maybe it can really help him break through the shackles of crystal and start to absorb the aura of heaven and earth.


    There are few things that can cause her mood fluctuation when kuangfeng nods. However, anything related to cultivation can cause his mood change. There is no doubt that his current mood is easily driven by things related to cultivation. After all, what he will do next is very dangerous and terrible, If there is no strength to help him reach a higher level, then it is difficult for him to really help Wu Hao to do a lot of things, which is beyond doubt. If he can absorb the aura of heaven and earth, it means that his strength level has reached a new height. In this case, he can naturally do more things.


    "Well, fellow students, all of you who have not yet reached the four-star level will practice in the class. The nine students who have already reached the four-star level will go to the test place with me to see if you have the qualification to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. I hope each of you can become the strongest cultivator in the true sense, To be able to absorb the aura of heaven and earth means that you will get rid of all the shackles and enter a more spacious and bright channel. At that time, your future will be truly limitless. I hope each of you can succeed. "

 Chapter 1477

    After that, the teacher took Wu Hao and they left and came to a classroom. There were many people in the classroom. There was a test instrument in the middle. Through this instrument, we can test whether we have the ability to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. If we can, the machine will show the absorption of the aura of heaven and earth. If not, the aura of heaven and earth will not enter the body, Naturally, machines don''t react


    This machine is not particularly special. It is basically made of stone, but it is more delicate than the previous six-star array. There is a cross legged one at the bottom, which is made of a green crystal. There is also a hanging one on the plate, which seems to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. Look at what the former student is doing, Basically, I know what''s going on. When I sit in a meditation place, I begin to absorb the aura of heaven and earth in the way taught by my tutor. As long as the aura of heaven and earth is slightly activated, it will be poured into the body from the instrument on my head. This proves that the aura of heaven and earth has entered the body, which means that the cultivation method is effective, But if not, there will be no change in the instruments of heaven and earth aura on the top of the head. There will be no change, no light, no change.


    "You all line up there and test with other students. Anyway, the teacher will teach you how to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. Don''t think it''s very difficult. In fact, as long as you have the qualification, it''s a very simple thing to absorb the aura of heaven and earth." The teacher said to leave with himself, found a place to sit down and look at the situation here


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er are in the queue. Instead of thinking too much, they look at the test situation in front of them.


    There are very few freshmen who can reach the four-star level. As he said, there are no more than 30 freshmen who can have the four-star level of strength. In fact, there are only nine freshmen in this class, and the other five classes add up to more than ten, with a total of 256, However, the strength level of senior students in Longcheng university has become different, and gradually become more powerful. Everyone seems to be very confident, and everyone has absolute confidence in themselves. Each of them is from the 14th grade, the 15th grade and the 16th grade. Here, Longcheng university has cultivated their more powerful strength, Many of the students in grade 14, 15 and 16 have the strength to enter the four-star level, so the vast majority of the test classrooms are senior students of Longcheng college.


    During the test, some people are excited, while others walk down from the test bench with a sad face, and can have the ability to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. For the practitioners, it is undoubtedly a great joy, but after all, not everyone has this probability. For those who are in the middle of the test, it is a natural thing to have the aura of heaven and earth, Therefore, they are not particularly excited, but for those who are not the main part of the sect, it is worth their exciting life to have the aura of heaven and earth. On the other hand, they can not have the ability to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, which is undoubtedly a huge blow to the practitioners. It is the crystal stone that the heart needs to use in the future, which is very, very huge, If we all rely on crystal stones for cultivation, then the number of crystal stones needed will undoubtedly become a huge number. Not everyone has the ability to get so many crystal stones. This is one of the reasons why the cultivators who can''t absorb the aura of heaven and earth can''t cultivate very slowly after they reach the four stars.


    Soon it was Wu Hao''s turn


    "Don''t be nervous, this student. It''s very simple. You just need to sit on it and cross your legs to empty your mind. If the aura of heaven and earth can enter your body through the instrument above your head, it means that you have the qualification to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. If not, it means that you don''t have the qualification to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. Do you understand me? You don''t need to make any special preparation. You just need to sit on it. It''s an instrument to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. If your body can absorb the aura of heaven and earth, the aura of heaven and earth will naturally run through your body. If it can''t, then your body and the aura of heaven and earth are like insulation. There''s no way to absorb it. If it fails, Don''t think it''s because the method is not right that you can''t absorb the aura of heaven and earth. Because this instrument is automatic, you don''t need to operate it. If you can, you can''t. So if you can''t absorb the aura of heaven and earth in a moment, don''t tell me anything, just go to one side. " The teacher has said too many of the same words. After he said it without expression, he motioned to Wu Hao to sit cross legged on the green spar


    Without any hesitation, Wu Hao directly sat on the crystal stone, cross legged and relaxed himself. Without waiting for his tutor to get ready, the instrument on his head quickly lit up a milky light, which was like a white light running through Wu Hao''s whole body.


    No matter the tutors around or the students nearby, they all looked at him in surprise. None of them expected that the light would be so strong, because the intensity of the light represents the body''s ability to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. The stronger the light is, the higher the efficiency and level of absorbing the aura of heaven and earth will be. On the contrary, it is also difficult. If the light is weak, although it can absorb the aura of heaven and earth, However, the effect of absorbing the aura of heaven and earth will be relatively weak. It is the first time for everyone to see such a strong white light into his body, which also means that the first person with such a strong level in thousands of years can absorb the aura of heaven and earth with such a strong level. Naturally, the students have not seen many people, but the level of surprise of the tutor is even higher, It''s the first time for them to see such a strong white light. No one has ever had such a strong white light, no matter the tutor or the headmaster or even the headmaster''s headquarters. This white light almost immediately condenses a lot of heaven and earth, and the aura is absorbed into the body. This level of progress will definitely become very terrible in the future.


    "Well, this classmate, you already have the qualification to cultivate the aura of heaven and earth. Come down and let others come." The teacher finally recovered from the shock. The second one on the stage was Ling Fei Er. After he sat down, the instrument on his head immediately lit up a strong white light. Although it was not as strong as Wu Hao, the strong white light level was also shocking.


    After lingfei''er, there is kuangfeng. Kuangfeng is a little uneasy. He sits on it for a long time before adjusting his state and entering into the realm of selflessness. After a while, the instrument on his head slowly lights up white light. Although the white light is not particularly strong, the aura passes through the instrument and disappears into kuangfeng''s body, and as his state is adjusted better and better, White light has gradually become stronger. Although it is not the top level of qualification, it has been the envy of countless practitioners to have the ability to absorb the aura of heaven and earth

 Chapter 1478

    After kuangfeng felt the power to enter his body, his nervous and anxious face suddenly showed an excited look, which he seldom showed. But at this moment, he could not suppress his inner feelings. He did not expect that he would "thank you very much." Kuangfeng expressed his gratitude in two words, and he would not say too much in full view of the public. Similarly, he could not say too much, but Wu Hao was able to understand the feelings contained in his two words, which was gratitude to himself


    "It''s your own business. What does it have to do with me? If I can absorb the aura of heaven and earth in the future, I will greatly reduce my dependence on crystal stones. However, crystal stones should always be prepared. As long as you have enough crystal stones and then use the aura of heaven and earth to absorb them, then the cultivation can go on all the time. I believe that the level will be higher." Wu Hao said with a smile, he believes that kuangfeng will be able to do better, and kuangfeng''s heart has been able to understand what he really wants to do, that is a person who really wants to follow him, of course, he will want to help her do better and have more power.


    "But how can we absorb the aura of heaven and earth?" Ling Fei Er looks at Wu Hao helplessly, and he doesn''t know how to use it. Although the level of performance seems to be very high and can absorb the aura of heaven and earth quickly, this instrument is automatic, which doesn''t directly mean that they have the ability to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. This test only proves that they have the ability to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, But it doesn''t mean that you can absorb the aura of heaven and earth immediately after passing this test


    "To absorb the aura of heaven and earth, we need some new cultivation methods. When you come back to class, I will tell you how to absorb the aura of heaven and earth." The tutor said that it was just as surprising to him. She didn''t expect that Wu Hao and Ling fei''er had such strong abilities. The absorption speed and efficiency were absolutely the top of the genius level. Even the genius could not be compared with them. They were really the special care of the Lingtian race, This level is a little too strong. I''m afraid even the Lord of Lingtian didn''t have such a strong absorption speed


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er nodded and continued to watch the others accept the test. In addition to their three abilities to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, there are still two left in the class. After the test, there are five of the nine students in the class who can absorb the aura of heaven and earth. Naturally, they are very excited, But those four seemed a little lost.


    The tutor took them out of the test room


    "The next seven of you can go back. Your exchange competition is over. The rest has nothing to do with you. Wu Hao and Ling fei''er will continue to follow me. For you, there is a test to be carried out. After you finish the test, your exchange competition is over." The tutor said that he didn''t stop, but walked in another direction. Wu Hao and Ling fei''er followed him, and the other seven went back to the classroom by themselves


    "What else does the teacher need to do next?" Ling Fei son curiously asks a way


    "You two, as clan disciples, are the people who have the ability to open the racial talent. If you have the ability to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, then opening the racial talent is what you will do next." The tutor carelessly said that every exchange competition will face such a thing, so he has been sparsely ordinary about this thing. In his class, only these two people are from the midfoot, so he just needs to bring these two people to the past, and does not need to ask her to do other things


    Wu Hao and Ling fei''er look at each other. This time, Ling fei''er''s eyes show a very excited look. It''s 100% to open up the race talent. As a disciple of the clan, as the direct grandson of the Lord of Lingtian, he can open up the race talent. But after opening up the race talent, he can open up the race talent, That means that he has really become a top presence. For those who are in charge of the clan, after opening the racial talent, a person''s strength will change dramatically. Although his strength is strong enough, many people are not qualified opponents in his eyes. He can easily defeat many people, But the fact that she had racial talent made her think about it. Now she can finally open up her racial talent. Of course, he was very excited.


    But Wu Hao frowned. He didn''t expect to start testing racial talent at this time. It''s reasonable to say that the plan of Lord Lingtian hasn''t been carried out yet. When he arrived at Longcheng college, he immediately started testing racial talent. This will expose his identity? He thought Lord Lingtian would prevent such a thing from happening.

 Chapter 1479

    But since the tutor has started to take them there, it means that the Lord of Lingtian knows about it, but he has no intention to stop it. That is to say, he is willing to expose his identity at this time. As long as the racial talent is tested, he can know what kind of racial talent he has immediately, And he has the race talent of the time Protoss and the race talent of the spirit Protoss, the power of the nether world and the time trading ability. As the two races talent of the spirit Protoss and the time Protoss, they all belong to one man, which means that this man is the little god sect, that is, the successor of the future God sect.


    He never thought that the Lord Lingtian would ask himself to do such a test at this time. It is reasonable to say that his current plan has not been carried out yet. By allowing himself to do such a thing at this time, it means that he is ready to expose his identity. Once the identity of shaoshenzong is told to the world, the whole high heaven divine world will bring about a huge change, There is no doubt about this. Wu Hao himself can guess that once this identity is known by others, there will be a huge reshuffle in the whole divine world. That is the confrontation between the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit, and that is the confrontation between the top forces. If Shenzong is not willing to abdicate, Then, the danger brought about by the exposure of one''s own identity will naturally become very huge. Whether the Shinto clan of time will attack the shaoshenzong is another matter. But since the Lord of Lingtian has chosen to expose one''s own identity, he should also protect himself. There is no doubt about that


    Wu Hao calmed down quickly. On the contrary, safety can be put aside for the time being. If Lingtian had chosen to expose his identity at noon, what he had to do was to quickly adjust his state. Maybe the Lord of Lingtian had already started to carry out his plan ahead of time. He didn''t know about the Lord of Lingtian, The main reason is that he found out that he was cultivating his power in secret. He only felt that the master of Lingtian quickly adjusted his strength level and his plan at this time. The main purpose might be because of what happened to the protoss of time. It was also because of what happened to the protoss of time that she quickly began to adjust her plan.


    Wu Hao''s conjecture went in the wrong direction, but he immediately knew that he should be prepared to deal with this matter. It''s very important that you let your identity be exposed, which means that the whole plan of Lingtian Lord began to be carried out quickly. Once his identity is exposed, he will become the successor of Shenzong and the position of shaoshenzong, It means that we are approaching the final fact


    How to face the protoss of time and the Lord of Lingzhi is not his main consideration. Against both the protoss of time and the God of spirit, he is not absolutely sure that he can defeat them, but he is absolutely sure that they can not hurt themselves. There is no doubt about this. But now he has to give up the Bai family, Originally, he thought that he could quickly know some news from the Bai family and let himself master the active state, but the master of Lingtian adjusted his plan so quickly. To tell the truth, he was a little at a loss. But now that he has chosen to do so, he must quickly adjust his state to deal with it.


    Since Lord Lingtian plans to advance his plan, he just wastes a lot of time here. Since he is willing to make his identity public, he is also ready to let the two races accept his opinions at the same time. No matter how unhappy they are, in terms of his current strength level, He has the ability to make them unable to start. Anyway, it is impossible for the two families to make themselves listen to them and become their puppets


    The teacher took the two of them to another classroom, and there were far fewer people in this classroom. There were not many people from within the clan in Longcheng college, and there were exchange competitions every year. Each exchange competition would test whether the racial talent of these people in the ultimate interior had been turned on. In fact, they had been tested by people above the second grade, Whether they have racial talent or not, so the people here are only freshmen, that is, less than 20 of the 10000 freshmen are from within the clan.


    As long as people come from within the patriarch, they will be able to turn on the racial talent. Although there is no need to test this point, the reason why it needs to be tested is that even those who are also from the protoss of the spirit, some people''s racial talent is not necessarily the power of the nether world. On the contrary, these people from Nyingchi''s morning reading may turn on the racial talent of the protoss of the time. This is where we need to test. The main purpose of the test is to test what kind of racial talent these people from inside China will open. Some people can open the racial talent of the protoss at that time. Of course, most people still open the racial talent of their own race.


    Because all the people here are from inside China, the tutor''s attitude to you is obviously better. He went to the front and said to 20 people in a soft voice, "gentlemen, young masters, as freshmen of Longcheng college, you may not understand the rules of rural college. Every freshman has to carry out such a test in the exchange competition, Young masters and young masters from China, you must test what kind of racial talent you have. At the same time, the purpose of this test is to help you open the racial talent, open the talent, and know what kind of racial talent you open. I think you should know that although you are all CHILDES and young masters from the protoss of the spirit, it is very likely to open the racial talent of the protoss of the time, so this is not necessarily a thing, so this is where you need to test. You need to test what kind of racial talent you have


    "Stop talking nonsense and get to the point."


    A tall young man said rather displeased, obviously to the teacher this kind of harmonious whisper, but slow way of speaking a little impatient.


    "OK, next I''ll talk about the point directly. What you need to do is very simple. Standing on the two crystals behind me, these two crystals correspond to two kinds of racial talents. She can first test which kind of racial talents you have and help you open the corresponding racial talents."


    The teacher then pointed to the two crystal pillars behind, one is black crystal pillar, the other is transparent crystal pillar, two crystal pillars are full of three meters high, but close to each other, you can stand on two crystal pillars with two feet apart


    "I''ll go first."

 Chapter 1480

    The man who just spoke flew to the crystal column impatiently and stood on a crystal column with his legs spread out. The crystal column immediately lit up. The black crystal column quickly sent out the smell of black, and then wrapped her. The young man fell from the crystal column with a scream, and the tutor quickly caught him


    "Young master, you are really in a hurry. I haven''t finished yet, but congratulations on opening up the racial talent of the protoss of spirit."


    "Damn, you didn''t say that earlier." The young man scolded, but he was still very excited after opening the racial talent. There is a big difference between the ordinary cultivator and the cultivator who has opened the racial talent. After opening the racial talent, it means that his strength has become extremely strong.


    "After you stand up, the crystal column will automatically test and activate your racial talent. This process is very simple, but in the process of opening the racial talent, your body will suffer a lot, so please stand firm and don''t have an accident like that." Said the teacher


    "I''ll do it."


    Ling fei''er is excited. Seeing that he has opened the race talent so quickly, he flies to the water Sutra note. The water Sutra note also lights up the black light. The black crystal pillar also sends out the black breath quickly. He wraps her up and only hears them hum. Then the horizontal black breath is taken back. Ling fei''er stands on it with a pale face, But at the same time, there was excitement in his eyes. He could clearly feel an extraordinary power in his body.


    "It''s my turn."


    Others are also scrambling to fly to the crystal pillar to open their own racial talent


    The vast majority of people have turned on the racial talent of the protoss of spirit. Among the 20 people, except Wu Hao, the last one has not yet been tested. Among the first 19 people, 18 have turned on the racial talent of the protoss of spirit, that is, the power of the nether world. Only the middle one has turned on the time trading ability of the protoss of time


    Each of the two races has its own merits and demerits. It''s not clear who is good or bad in the two races. But as long as the race talent is turned on, everyone will feel very excited. This kind of thing is exciting for people of any race, even when they know that they will turn on the race talent and really turn on the race talent, Their hearts are still very excited


    "Linghao, it''s your turn." The tutor looked at Wu Hao at the bottom. She didn''t know whether Wu Hao had the racial talent of the protoss of the time or the protoss of the spirit. But he knew that the son of the spirit must come from the real patriarch''s headquarters, which is the core power of the protoss of the spirit. Although he was not sure which young master he was, However, there is little hope for the race talent of the protoss who want to avoid the exorcism. The closer they are to the power of the patriarch''s headquarters, the more they will develop the same power as the clan, that is, the power of the nether world.


    Wu Hao didn''t say anything more. Instead, he walked to the two crystal pillars and jumped to the crystal pillars with a slight jump. Since the Lord of Lingtian wanted to expose his power, he had no hesitation. He could directly expose his racial Tianfu.


    When it flies to the crystal column, with its feet apart, it stands on a crystal column, and two crystal columns light up at the same time. On the black crystal column, a strong black air suddenly erupts, wrapping him up. On the transparent crystal column, a multicolored light suddenly lights up, and the light also instantly wraps him up. The black breath and multicolored light mix together, Let his whole person exude a kind of strange breath and light, all the people in the field were shocked and retreated, not because of how powerful they felt, but because of the picture in front of them at this time, everyone was extremely shocked. A man inspired the dual racial talent of the God of time and the City Master of spirit at the same time. What does it mean? In Gao Tianchen, everyone knows what it means. As the children of the clan, they clearly know what it means. It means that shaoshenzong was born, and a person who inherited the grand rule appeared in front of them. Everyone''s horror was extremely strong. None of them thought that this person could activate the time trade of the clan, Racial talent and the ghost power of the protoss of spirit, racial talent, the dual racial talent, are mixed together, that is, the future heirs of shaoshenzong. This picture surprised and shocked every one of them.


    The tutor''s eyes almost fell off. The picture in front of them made everyone feel incredible. None of them thought that the student from the special recruitment class had dual racial talents. In addition, he was a man, which meant that he was the future of shaoshenzong. It was not the future, but now as long as the two racial talents were activated, Let her be shaoshenzong from this moment on. According to the regulations of Gaotian divine world, as long as he is a man and has dual racial talents, he is shaoshenzong. No one needs to identify him. He only needs to activate two kinds of abilities, so he will naturally become shaoshenzong. Wu Hao has done that. Now he is shaoshenzong. Everyone is shocked, The tutor who took part in the test immediately took out a crystal stone to record the image in front of her eyes, which can be used as evidence as well as the video to be viewed later. She knows very well that the presence of shaoshenzong and Rongcheng college means that the high-level of the whole high heaven, whether it is the Lord of the city of food or the high-level of the protoss of spirit, will all gather here, They must have something to prove that the young people in front of them have indeed activated the racial talents of the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit. Although these big people will definitely have to test their racial talents again, they must be ready to take over as tutors, so that those big people will know that this is true at the first time, and they don''t need to test it, Of course, it''s their own business to test or not, and it''s his own business to do what he does as a tutor.


    Wu Hao also felt the power in his body. For him, the power of time and the power of the nether world were very familiar, but they were sealed by the leader of lingtianzong. Therefore, there was no special feeling for him to reopen the talents of the two races. He had his own power again, which was nothing to be happy about.


    Flying down from the crystal column and in front of Lin Fei, everyone subconsciously steps back. Their eyes at Wu Hao have changed, and great changes have taken place.

 Chapter 1481

    None of them thought that this young man should be shaoshenzong, and now he has opened up the racial talent of the protoss of time and the racial talent of the protoss of spirit. The dual talent is combined, that is the most powerful existence. Today''s Shenzong is a person with dual racial talent, and she is going to inherit the position of Shenzong and lead the two patriarchs.


    "Dear students, now the test is officially over. Congratulations to all of you for opening up your racial talent, but now there is a little accident on the field. Everyone should know what happened, so please stay here and don''t wait for the tutor to deal with the things here before arranging for you." The tutor in charge of this test immediately realized the seriousness of the matter. If the matter was directly spread out, he did not know what the consequences would be. Moreover, such a serious matter must be notified to the patriarch before he could make a judgment. If the patriarch did not wait for a response, he would let the news spread, and the consequences would be unimaginable, He must first inform the patriarch to deal with these people. If the patriarch thinks that the news can be spread, it doesn''t matter whether they return to the class or not. If the news they know can''t be spread, that is, the situation of shaoshenzong can''t be spread, then how to deal with these people will have to be dealt with by the spiritual patriarch himself, Anyway, he can''t deal with these people. These people themselves come from the patriarch''s headquarters, and all of them are well-known in the clan, which makes him a little tutor not qualified to deal with them.


    Other tutors immediately understood what this meant. For such an important thing, we should never let the news go out at will. If we say that the news goes out at will, no one knows what will happen to the situation. After all, no one knows whether the patriarch is willing or not. Now we can let people know that Shao Shenzong has appeared in the divine family, When they are tutors, they have to react at the first time and deal with such a difficult matter. It doesn''t matter if it''s an ordinary matter, but it''s a matter of great importance. They have to deal with every detail carefully. Now no matter who they are, they can''t leave here, even the tutor can''t leave, We must wait until the Lord of Lingtian gets the news in person to deal with this matter, otherwise the seriousness of the matter will be unimaginable.


    The tutor in charge of the competition called several other tutors to give them a few words. Then he left the classroom in a hurry and came to the office of baijinlong.


    Baijinlong didn''t know what happened. He watched his tutor rush into his office without knocking on the door. He couldn''t help frowning. It''s fashionable. According to the rules of the exchange competition, the three procedures are inevitable. He didn''t receive the above notice, so he didn''t care if the Lord Lingtian had any other arrangements. What would Wu Hao do? Since there is no other notice, he will assume that the normal situation has not been arranged, so he does not know what happened to Wu Hao. Now when he sees the tutor in charge of the test rushing in, he is vaguely aware of what happened, but she does not guess what happened.


    "What''s the matter? What happened in such a hurry? " Platinum dragon asked.


    "Dean, something big happened. Take a look at this." The teacher quickly closed the door, threw the video crystal in his hand into the air, and the picture just recorded instantly appeared in the air. Baijin LONGHUO stood up from his chair. His eyes were blankly looking at the picture of two test crystal shining up in the air, and the shaking in his eyes was unparalleled. Although he had guessed that Wu Hao''s identity might be related to his future Shenzong position, But he didn''t expect that it really had something to do with him. When the truth happened in front of his eyes, he was shocked. This completely verified his idea. It turned out that the reason why the Lord of Lingtian paid special attention to Wu Hao was that he was the successor of Shenzong in the future. The position of Shenzong was about to be born in Linzhi, and this young man was shaoshenzong, The moment that the heavenly father opened it together means that it has been confirmed to be the little god sect. The little god sect is only for the future God sect, because this matter matters.


    "All the people who took part in the test saw this picture?"


    "Yes, everyone saw this picture, because he was the last one to take part in the test, so no one could see it. However, the Dean was relieved that all the students who witnessed it had stayed in the test classroom, even the tutors. The news hasn''t spread yet, I just came here in a hurry to tell the Dean about it and see how the dean will deal with it. " Said the teacher


    "It''s well done. You''ve dealt with it very well, but I can''t make this decision now. Go out first. I''ll contact the Lord Lingtian to see how he will deal with it."


    "All right, Dean, I''ll go back."


    "Everyone who takes part in this test should stay in the classroom. No one, including the tutor, can leave the classroom and pass on the news until there is a clear solution. Do you understand?"


    "I know what to do when I hear the dean." The teacher nodded and immediately went back to the classroom, calmed everyone''s mood, and stayed in the classroom with the tutors and students.


    Platinum dragon took a deep breath and looked at the picture of the crystal stone in the air. The shock in his heart was very strong. The protoss had occupied the dominant position in the high heaven for a long time. No one knew how this would change. Maybe in the eyes of other people in the high heaven, The status of the ruler of the high heaven kingdom will still fall in the family of the protoss of the time. After all, the protoss of the time has appeared the talents of the two races for many times. The people who started together have no high hopes for the protoss of the spirit. But now the shaoshenzong appears in the protoss of the spirit. What kind of turbulence will it bring once the information is spread out? I can''t even imagine.


    Taking a deep breath, he immediately throws another crystal stone into the air. After inputting energy, the picture immediately contacts the Lord of Lingtian.


    "There is a situation in the suzerain college. When the Linghao young master from Qinghe college participated in the race talent opening test, he activated the race talent of the time Protoss and the race talent of the spirit Protoss, which are dual race talents." Platinum Dragon said directly that he didn''t make too many comments, just passed the facts to him. Too many comments are not what he should do, which is totally unnecessary.

 Chapter 1482

    Lord Lingtian of course knows that Wu Hao''s participation in the test will activate the racial talent of the protoss of the time and the protoss of the spirit. However, in order to make the plan more perfect, even when he faces his subordinates, he still shows a look of surprise. He stands up directly from his chair, waves his hand excitedly, and then appears in front of the platinum dragon.


    Platinum dragon''s eyes still present the picture just when Wu Hao participated in the test. When the Lord Lingtian saw the picture, he was very excited.


    "I didn''t expect that this time shaoshenzong would appear in the protoss of our spirit. God cares where he is and takes me to see him immediately." The Lord of Lingtian said excitedly that this time he was not so excited as to pretend, but really excited. As long as Wu Hao''s identity was announced, then his plan could be implemented smoothly.


    Platinum dragon did not have any hesitation. Without saying a word, he took the Lord Lingtian to the test room.


    "Lord."


    Everyone kneels to salute when they see the Lord of Lingtian. After all, no matter what their status is, they are not qualified enough to stand and talk to him. However, there are two exceptions on the stage, one is Lin Fei, the other is Wu Hao. Lin Fei doesn''t have the habit of kneeling, and he doesn''t think he should kneel. As for Wu Hao, No matter who it is, he will not kneel.


    "Linghao, have you opened up the talents of two races?" The Lord of Lingtian put his eyes on Wu Hao directly. Although he knew what he was asking, he still wanted to see the proof of Wu Hao''s two major racial talents. A piece of image didn''t prove anything. Only when he saw the two crystal pillars on the test field light up, could he really open the two major racial talents.


    "If there is no mistake, it should be." Wu Hao said calmly that she was ready for this kind of thing. Anyway, the Lord of Lingtian had to do it carefully. Since he wanted to play, he would certainly do it better. So he didn''t want to talk nonsense with him here. She just jumped on the crystal pillar again and the crystal pillar lit up again, But this time, he was not surrounded by black breath and colorful light. This step is the process of opening racial talent. After the process of opening racial talent, it will not happen again. It''s just that the two crystal pillars are all lit up, which proves that he has two racial talents in his body.


    "OK, it seems that I, the patriarch, have to worship, you little god sect." Lingtian smiles excitedly at noon. Looking at Wu Hao on the crystal pillar, he gives a little salute. Even the Lord of Lingtian gives a salute. Others are scared to salute him immediately.


    Wu Hao flew down from the stone pillar.


    "Suzerain, are you too polite?" Wu Hao looks at him with a smile. Lingtian goes to have a laugh at noon, and doesn''t care about Wu Hao''s slightly sarcastic eyes.


    "Dear students, congratulations on opening your own racial talent. Now you and your tutor all go back to your own class. Phil, you also go back to your class with your tutor. Linghao, you come with me." Say, once the Lord of Lingtian waved his hand, he left the classroom with her


    The next second, two people appeared in the secret room of Lingtian Lord.


    "Suzerain, you seem to advance the plan on purpose?" Wu Hao himself sat down and looked at Lingtian middle school with a smile. When they were two people, none of them had to pretend.


    "It''s true that my plan is ahead of schedule, but it doesn''t matter whether it''s ahead of schedule or behind schedule. This matter is no longer important. The news of shaoshenzong''s presence in the protoss of spirit will soon spread all over the high heaven." The Lord of Lingtian couldn''t help laughing. Although the plan was advanced, the overall plan was implemented very well. From Tianyuan city to Qinghe City, and now to Xianglong City Longcheng college, everything happened very smoothly, at least no one doubted him


    "So, what should I do now?" Looking at the tea on the table, Wu Hao took two cups and poured one for himself and another for him.


    "Nothing. I brought you here today mainly to give you a warning." The Lord of Lingtian looked at Wu Hao with a smile, then said seriously: "don''t think I don''t know what you have done behind my back, and I don''t want to say more, but I hope you firmly remember that your destiny is in my hands. If you dare to make any big moves, I''m sorry. I may let you die at any time. Don''t think I push you to this position, You''ll be all right. It''s a matter of minutes to kill you. If you want to live easily, or you want to return to your original world, you''d better listen to me


    "You has the final say." Wu Hao shrugged his shoulders indifferently. He didn''t move in the dark. It was his best way.


    Lord Lingtian is obviously very satisfied with Wu Hao''s performance. As long as Wu Hao is obedient, he doesn''t have to worry about everything else. Although he knows for sure that Wu Hao will never solve this problem easily behind his back, and his own plan will definitely be carried out secretly, no matter what, it is necessary to give him a warning, As for what he wants to do in the future, it''s his own business, and what he will do or what he will do after warning him. He will never relax his vigilance to her just because he warned her. This young man is definitely not the existence that can relax his vigilance. No matter what, he should always be vigilant to him. This is the feeling of the Lord of spirit.


    "Since you know how to do it, I advise you not to touch your careful thoughts. Don''t think that I don''t know the meaning of your contact with the Bai family. They are my people after all. You think that your contact with them can make you more confident against my mother''s mistake, Your contact with them will only make me more alert to everything you do now. Instead of making me so alert, you''d better listen to my arrangement honestly. I won''t do anything to you. As long as you listen to my arrangement well, I promise to turn a blind eye to your affairs. I''ve known about Li Gang and my little granddaughter for a long time, But it seems that it''s your own business, so I never planned to take care of it, so do you understand? As long as you listen to my arrangement, other things are not so difficult for you. I won''t do anything to you, and I don''t intend to do anything to you. Of course, the premise is that you can listen to me well and don''t act recklessly. " Lingtian patriarch said to Wu Hao with a smile. Wu Hao''s eyes flashed a color of surprise when he heard this.

 Chapter 1483

    He didn''t expect that he already knew about his contact with the Bai family, and he knew directly what happened within one day, which showed that the Lord of Lingtian knew everything about him. What''s more, he was surprised that he knew about the relationship between himself and Fei Er, which showed that everything was under his control, He doesn''t know how many things this cunning old fox knows, but now he can be sure that he knows all the little things. As for the big things, he probably doesn''t know, such as the three goddesses in his family, such as the identity of Dinah, and he has lifted his seal, He should not know about it yet.


    Wu Hao calmed down quickly. As long as he didn''t know these things, there would be no big problem. Since he knew other things, he didn''t stop himself too clearly, which means that he didn''t intend to do anything for himself, so he didn''t care. Anyway, he just knew what he knew, Now the old man has accelerated his pace ahead of time. Although he doesn''t know whether it has anything to do with his contact with the Bai family, since he has advanced his plan, he can just take this opportunity to contact the protoss of the time. He must want to take over the position of the protoss of the time and contact the protoss of the time, In this case, he will have a lot of opportunities to contact with the protoss of the time. As long as he can contact with the Terrans, then everything else is not very important. Anyway, he has decided this matter, and nothing else matters.


    Whether it''s the master of Lingtian or himself, he is ready to make a plan. Only by making a plan can the current situation be opened up a little bit. Anyway, after contacting the protoss of time, you can have a look at the attitude of the protoss of time. Moreover, the most essential meaning of this time when you come to the high heaven is to explore the mystery of your life experience, Since you have the opportunity to contact the protoss of the time, you can just talk with the protoss of the time about things here. If the city Lord really doesn''t want to have any relationship with himself, he doesn''t care. Anyway, as long as he knows the truth, he doesn''t care. Whether the protoss of the time admit their relationship or not.


    "Well, you''d better go back. Anyway, now that your identity has been exposed, the whole high heaven divine world will soon know that shaoshenzong has appeared. It won''t be long before I come to you with a group of elders of Shenzong and sometimes Shenzong. You should prepare yourself. The next thing you need to do is to hand over the position of Shenzong with Shenzong, Anyway, it''s good for you to remember these things in your heart. Don''t be too surprised. It''s good for you to behave naturally. " Said Lord Lingtian.


    "Don''t worry about that. Anyway, you''ve already said that. I''ll do whatever I can. I''ll never let you make a fool of yourself. Anyway, the plan has come to this stage. What else do you think I can do? Although I did some small moves behind your back, it was just for self-protection. Since you said that you would not do anything to me, I can rest assured, right? We are all people who understand. People who understand don''t talk in secret. Do you know what I''m doing? I also know what you''re doing. Since we''ve made it clear, it''s better. Anyway, I''ll do whatever you want. The premise is that when I finish your work for you, I hope you should let me go or let me go. " Wu Hao said.


    "Don''t worry, it''s very simple for me, and it''s also very simple for you. What I want is not you. What I want is you, the position under the butt. As long as you help me finish what I want you to do, other things will naturally be OK." Lingtian ZHONGZU said with a smile that such frank communication also made him feel a little relieved to Wu Hao. Of course, he was still on the alert.


    "That''s it. Is there anything else? If it''s OK, I''ll go back. "


    "OK, you go back. Anyway, your current identity will be known by everyone immediately. You don''t have to hide yourself. Now I want everyone to know your identity." Lingtian said an idea, and he went back to Longcheng college with him.


    In the classroom where they took part in the test, baijinlong and a group of tutors and students were all waiting for the reappearance of Lord Lingtian and Wu Hao. All of them immediately became agitated, but they didn''t know what Wu Hao and Lord Lintian had discussed, but they also knew that they had no right to know what had happened between them, It doesn''t matter to them what happened between them. After all, their current status can''t be compared with Wu Hao. Even though they are all clan disciples, it doesn''t mean that they have the ability to surpass Wu Hao in the matter of identity. Wu Hao''s status is really shaoshenzong, and he has been officially received by lingtianzhong group, This has proved the accuracy of the matter, and no other proof is needed at all, because shaoshenzong is determined by rigid conditions. First of all, Wu Hao is a man, and second, he has opened up dual racial talents. The combination of these two things means that he is already shaoshenzong. The so-called Shenzong is the future Shenzong, and they are not qualified to meddle.


    "What does this test mean? I think you all know that in your heart? " The Lord in the spirit heaven spoke and looked at everyone with no expression and said: "from today on, the new clothes of the high heaven god world are born for shaoshenzong. He is the Linghao classmate in front of you. Soon he will be the new Shenzong of the high heaven god world. I hope that one day you can work well under the command of Shenzong and have better contact with the future Shenzong, I hope everyone of you can do it soon. I will lead all the elders of the protoss of spirit, the protoss of the protoss of time and all the elders to make this matter known to the public. Of course, it''s a great joy. You can share it with anyone now. It''s not a big secret. It''s a good thing, So I will never stop you from sharing this matter with people around you. After all, if the protoss of the spirit has a number, then in the future, the throne of the God will be born in the protoss of the spirit. I think each of you should know this very well. So what should you do now? And I will immediately inform the protoss of the time to confirm this matter. "

 Chapter 1484

    With that, the Lord of Lingtian disappeared in the class. The meaning of his words had already indicated his attitude. He didn''t mind that the news was spread out. He even understood his meaning very clearly, that is, he hoped that the news could be spread out as soon as possible, at least let more people know about it.


    In fact, it is much more meaningful to spread this story than to hide and Yee. If we hide and Yee, then no one knows that the new shaoshenzong was born in Linzhi. Even if Linghao was killed, no one knows. Shaoshenzong was born in Linzhi. Although it is a kind of protection, it also brings greater danger, Moreover, once killed, the protoss of the spirit will have to suffer a lot, but on the contrary, they will disclose everything at the beginning of the event. On the contrary, it just lets everyone know that if they dare to kill the new born shaoshenzong, the public opinion storm brought by the protoss of the time will become very huge, It means that there is no room for people other than the protoss of time to inherit the throne of Shenzong, which in itself will make people question the legitimacy of the rule of the protoss of time. Therefore, the more the news spread, the more people will know about it, and the less room for reversal. Anyway, we all know that the protoss of spirit has become the protoss of shaoshenzong, and they dare not do anything about it.


    Several tutors soon figured out what the Lingtian race meant by this. Anyway, they were trying to spread the news as far as possible, so that everyone could know that shaoshenzong appeared in the Lingtian race, and the city master of Nyingchi would soon become the ruler of the Gaotian kingdom. The more people knew about this news, the more they could not block it, For Wu Hao, who is now a shaoshenzong, it is more advantageous.


    The tutors were not stupid. They immediately understood the meaning of Lingtian ZHONGZU, and immediately asked their students to return to the class to share with you. Wu Hao and Lin Fei followed the tutor back to the class. Naturally, the students didn''t know what had happened, but the tutor just waited for Wu Hao and Lin Fei to sit down, and immediately took the initiative to talk about it with you.


    "Dear students, today I want to tell you a very surprising thing. It''s also a very unexpected thing. Of course, the most important thing is a very surprising thing. I want to ask you one thing. Do you all know how the high heaven determines the successor of the throne of God?"


    The teacher''s question made everyone talk about it. In fact, this matter is known to all women and children in the high heaven. How can they not know? Everyone is whispering about the same thing.


    In fact, the tutor didn''t know what they were talking about, but they could basically hear it. They knew very well that they would be the candidates for shaoshenzong, so he nodded his head and said, "it''s not wrong, just like you said, if you want to be the successor of Shenzong, that is, shaoshenzong in the future, you should be a man first, There is no doubt about this. The second point is to meet the dual racial talents of Protoss and Protoss. None of them can become the heirs of Shenzong. Only when they meet the two conditions can they really become the heirs of shaoshenzong, that is, the heirs of future Shenzong. So I tell you this, because in today''s test of racial talent opening, There is a male classmate who has developed two major racial talents, namely, the time trading ability of the protoss of time and the power of the ghost of the protoss of spirit. "


    The teacher''s words made the students in an uproar. Everyone was shocked and looked at them. Everyone wanted to know what was going on. All of a sudden, the whole classroom was boiling like a frying pan in the classroom, and everyone was excited and whispering.


    "Everyone be quiet, and this person is either someone else, or Linghao of our class. When testing the racial talent, Linghao opened up the ghost power of the protoss of spirit and the time trading ability of the protoss of time at the same time, so this matter has been settled now. Linghao is the future successor of Shenzong, that is, shaoshenzong, Now this matter will be settled soon, and it won''t be long before Linghao will inherit the position of Shenzong and ascend to the position of ruler of the high heaven. "


    Wu Hao shrugged helplessly. Indifferent as water, he didn''t feel excited about it. It was not a crown prince in itself, and there was no dispute about the crown prince in the high heaven. The way to determine the successor in the high heaven was not a transfer of power, but a random thing, So he didn''t have much interest in this matter. Anyway, the leader of lingxianzong arranged a big thing. In addition, there was no such saying and practice in Gaotian divine world that the crown prince would succeed to the throne, so he naturally didn''t feel too excited about it.


    But he is not excited, which does not mean that others are not excited. Knowing that Wu Hao is the successor of Shenzong, the whole class is boiling. Originally, some people still want to have a good contact with Wu Hao in the future, because his strength is too strong. It is very beneficial to get close to him, But now I didn''t expect that this young man should be the successor of Shenzong, which surprised them. No one thought that the young man in front of them would be shaoshenzong.


    "Well, fellow students, I don''t believe you will be interested in having classes here today. So, today I''ll give you a day off. What should you do? Go straight away." The teacher said that she left the classroom first. She understood that the meaning of Lord Lingtian was to let the news spread, and spread it as soon as possible, so that Wu Hao''s safety could be guaranteed to the greatest extent. So the best way he could do now was to give these people a holiday. 200 people could spread the news to every corner of the whole college in an instant, Then everyone in Xianglong city will know that shaoshenzong doesn''t need too much participation. As long as these people who know the news are released, their mouths will soon spread the news to the whole high heaven.


    It will not be long before the high heaven will know that shaoshenzong has appeared in the protoss of the spirit.


    As soon as the teacher left, everyone was even more excited. Everyone knew that this event would affect the future pattern of the whole high heaven divine world. From the day this news spread, it means that the future pattern of the high heaven divine world is about to change greatly, and the protoss of spirit and the protoss of time will also have a huge transformation. No one knows whether this transformation is good or bad.

 Chapter 1485

    But they don''t have the heart to think about this problem. For them, one of the most important points is that no one thought that shaoshenzong in the high heaven would appear in their class. This kind of luck makes everyone of them want to jump up and hold their thighs.


    Wu Hao and Lin Fei are not interested at all. Wu Hao quickly pulls Lin Fei out of the classroom.


    "These people are exaggerating. I feel that they all want to hold brother Linghao and beg to be friends with you." Lin Fei said with tears and laughter.


    "It''s true, but it doesn''t matter. It''s easy to do now. Now that the next things have been unfolded, we''ll just wait for the result. We don''t have to consider anything else." Wu Hao said with a smile that he is not in a hurry to go home now. Instead, he wanders around the school. She knows the significance of Lingtian''s decision at noon. He also knows that more and more people know that they have become shaoshenzong, and that they are safe to the leader of the clan, just as they are safe to themselves. After the news goes out, more and more people realize themselves, For him, it''s the greatest security. The current situation of the protoss is still uncertain. He must know that he should be fully prepared for himself. If he can''t guarantee himself, it''s hard to say what will happen in the future.


    All the first year students chose to have a holiday, and the tutors knew very well that only when they chose to have a holiday could the news spread as quickly as possible. Therefore, during the first year holiday of Longcheng college, all the students wandered around the college and communicated with each other. In addition, many students did not directly return to the class, In an instant, the news exploded like fireworks in Longcheng college, and everyone who came and went knew about it. Those who knew him in Wu Hao''s class chased Wu Hao and came out. All of them tried to get in touch with Wu Hao, and this move made everyone outside Longcheng college know about it, This young man is the new born shaoshenzong in the high heaven, and the eyes of the whole rural college have changed.


    One morning, from grade one to grade 16 in Longcheng college, everyone knew that shaoshenzong appeared in the protoss of spirit, and also in the freshmen special recruitment class of Longcheng college. Many people had met this person in the school, and Wu Hao was not in a hurry to go back at noon. Instead, he ate directly in the canteen, The bustling scene can''t be described in words. Even the teacher, in order to ensure Wu Hao''s safety, personally protected her and avoided the danger brought by others'' too close to him. Now there is a little god in the protoss of spirit. Everyone knows that they must be vigilant in any aspect, no matter from the side or from where, In case of any accident, the whole Longcheng college will disappear.


    The reason why Wu Hao chose to show off is to let more people know himself clearly. On the one hand, he is creating security for himself. On the other hand, he is also providing sufficient proof for himself. At least everyone should know that he is the next shaoshenzong and the future successor of Shenzong.


    After dinner, Wu Hao and Lin Fei go back to class together and wait for further instructions from Lord Lingtian. However, just on the way, Ling Tian appears in front of him with a group of old men at noon. Besides Lord Lingtian, he also has a distinguished man. Wu Hao vaguely knows what his identity is when he looks at his momentum, He saw that Shenzong was looking at himself. At the same time, he was also looking at Shenzong. They didn''t speak, and their thoughts were hidden in their eyes. Wu Hao knew that Shenzong was his great grandfather, but at this point, he didn''t say anything, Moreover, he also knew that it was meaningless to talk about it now. He didn''t know whether the protoss of time knew that he had come to the high heaven. He was not sure whether the protoss of time knew his identity. He couldn''t easily scare the snake before everything was clear.


    Now everything must be cautious and cautious, because the Lord of Lingtian has speeded up his plan, and now he must adjust his plan in time to speed up his plan. The first thing to do is to determine the attitude of the protoss of time, another race, towards this matter, so that he can know exactly what to do.


    In addition to Shenzong, there are about 30 elders behind him, 30 of whom are divided into two groups, one is from the protoss of the time, the other is from the protoss of the spirit, and each of them has 15 elders to verify this matter, which is quite shocking.


    The appearance of these big men was too sudden. The college suddenly felt such a powerful momentum. All the people around couldn''t help looking this way. Some people knew, some people didn''t know, some people didn''t know, and some people didn''t know, but all the people they knew knelt down in an instant. The powerful momentum made them kneel down and have no courage to stand. All of them bowed their heads. They all knew that this event would certainly disturb the big men such as the Protoss and the master of Ganoderma lucidum, so they also knew that the scene at the moment was inevitable in surprise.


    "Shenzong, this is the young man who appeared in our family. He opened up the dual racial talent of the protoss of time and the master of Ganoderma lucidum." Lord Lingtian introduced Shenzong around him.


    Shenzong didn''t speak, but nodded silently. Then the leader of Lingtian said to the 30 elders behind him, "elders, what I said is just a family''s words, empty talk. The reason why I brought you here is to let you personally verify whether what I said is true. I think Longcheng college is also a good place, Since we want to verify whether this is true, let everyone witness it together. Just as it happens, Longcheng college can become a big platform for everyone to know whether this teenager has really opened up dual racial talents. "


    The 30 elders got together and discussed for a while. They all nodded solemnly.


    "This way, please." Without saying a word, Lord Lingtian took them to the central square of Longcheng college. Wu Hao and Lin Fei also followed.


    As soon as the news came out, the whole Longcheng college was boiling. All the students, teachers and students gathered in the center square of Longcheng college. Tens of thousands of students surrounded the center square. At this time, Bai Jinlong himself moved the two pillars in the classroom to the middle of the center square.

 Chapter 1486

    Just under the attention of all the people, Wu Hao flew to the two pillars, with one foot in the middle, and the two pillars immediately lit up. The black light and the colorful light were shining in the eyes of all the people at the same time. Everyone witnessed this moment, and the whole students of Longcheng college were boiling. They knew that the young man standing on the pillar was shaoshenzong, Shenzong looked at Wu Hao under the pillar with some incomprehensible expressions in his eyes. The expressions of the 30 elders were different. Naturally, the 15 elders from the protoss of the spirit were excited. This young man came from their Protoss of the spirit. Then the high heaven would be ruled by the protoss of the spirit, The 15 elders from the protoss of time have no smile at all. They can''t deny the test results in full view of the public. Moreover, when this matter is known by so many people, they can''t make any action. They can only silently admit that the protoss of time has lost the control of the whole high heaven, which is certainly not a good thing for them, How can you laugh.


    However, from the face of Shenzong, there was no change in his expression. It seemed that the power of the protoss had not been handed over to the young man at that time, and any sadness seemed to hide his great emotion. But on the whole, he had no idea what he was thinking.


    "Congratulations, shaoshenzong is now the leader of Ganoderma lucidum. Next, the protoss of spirit will take over the dominant position from me. I hope the protoss of spirit can do better than me." Shenzong suddenly opened his mouth. The director of lingtianzong was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Shenzong would admit it so soon, which made him a little surprised. But now he is also very excited. This matter has been confirmed, and he hopes to start his own ruling road as soon as possible.


    "God''s blessing, after all, this matter is fair." The Lord of Lingtian tried to restrain his emotion and said faintly.


    Shenzong nodded faintly and didn''t comment on it. Instead, he continued to say to Mr. Lin: "now that shaoshenzong has been confirmed, you can take him to the temple in the afternoon to confirm the handover. I''m just tired. Now that the protoss of your spirit has come to replace me, I can give you the position with ease."


    Shenzong patted the Lord Lingtian on the shoulder and disappeared in the middle of the square the next moment. The Lord Lingtian was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that Shenzong would solve the problem in the afternoon. He thought the handover would take at least one to two years, and she had finished the handover process for up to five years. Unexpectedly, Shenzong asked him to take him to complete the handover in the afternoon, This surprised him, and at the same time made him a little bit at a loss. To carry out the handover ceremony so soon was to confirm the identity of shaoshenzong directly, and immediately promoted shaoshenzong to the position of Shenzong. This was really a bit unexpected, but the Lord of Lingtian didn''t think much about it. The excitement now made him a little less rational, Shenzong said in front of so many people that he wanted to take over this matter. Even if he wanted to make a ghost, it was impossible. If he was making a ghost at this time, it would be a matter of conversation.


    The 15 elders of Shizhi Protoss immediately left the factory with Shenzong. Only the leader of Lingtian and the 15 elders of Lingzhi Protoss were left. Apparently, the 15 elders were ready to go back and prepare for various matters. After talking with the leader of Lingtian, they left immediately. Lingtian stood in the middle of the square at noon, Looking at all the teachers and students of Longcheng college, they said excitedly, "today, shaoshenzong has appeared in the protoss of spirit. In the future, this young man in front of you will be the future Protoss. He will rule the whole high heaven on behalf of the protoss of spirit. As colleagues, I think each of you should be happy. In the future, you will be the alumni of Shenzong, I hope each of you can be as good as shaoshenzong. "


    The people were excited. Shenzong then left the center of the square with Wu Hao. When he reappeared, he had already appeared in the main part of the God clan.


    It is obvious that the 15 elders who left first had arranged all the matters in Linzhi. They saw that the Lord of Lingtian and a young man appeared at the same time. The soldiers and maids in the middle group and other things all knelt down to salute.


    "Welcome Lord zero heaven and shaoshenzong."


    The Lord of Lingtian is used to this way of saluting. He takes Wu Hao with him to the holy family. In the middle of the temple of the Lord''s headquarters, all the elders of the family have gathered together.


    The elders also respectfully saluted him. After all, in terms of current status, the young man in front of him is Shao Shenzong. Although he has one more word than Shenzong, in terms of status, they already belong to his subordinates. Even if they are older and older, shaoshenzong is the successor of shaoshenzong in the future, Even if she didn''t have to ascend to the throne of Shenzong, now this identity is still steadily pressing them.


    "Now I have something to tell you. It''s in a hurry, so don''t talk, just listen."


    When the Lord of heaven spoke, he told Wu Hao all the things that should be paid attention to. Then he left the temple with Wu Hao. The maids helped her change into a new set of experience intention, and then took him to the temple of Shizhi.


    When the protoss was ready, everyone in the temple saluted like the shaoshenzong. Wu Hao didn''t feel much about it, but the Lord of Lingtian felt deeply about it. She felt as excited as if she had ascended the taste of Shenzong, but he obviously couldn''t say it or even show it, It must establish its own identity and status as a helper


    In the center of the temple, Shenzong has been sitting there, and all the elders of the clan have been seated. Although the expressions on their faces are very complicated, this matter has been determined from the moment when they are sure that it is caused. In addition, Shenzong himself agrees with this matter, which means that this matter has been settled in essence.


    "I didn''t expect that the hero will be a young man. This time, the protoss of your spirit can cultivate such an excellent young man. Yes, very good. The high heaven god world will become more powerful in the future. No matter it is the master of the city or the protoss of the spirit, it will be more prosperous under the knowledge of this young man." Shenzong on the throne said faintly that there was no one below to make a statement. Of course, he didn''t expect a response. He just said what he wanted to say. As for their attitude, he didn''t care, and he didn''t intend that they could make a statement.

 Chapter 1487

    "According to the rules of the high heaven, the youth who has opened the dual racial talent of the protoss of the time and the master of Ganoderma lucidum is the successor of shaoshenzong, which has not changed for thousands of years. Therefore, there is no doubt that this youth has the dual racial talent of the protoss of the time and the master of Ganoderma lucidum, That is to say, what he has determined is shaoshenzong, the successor of Shenzong. Although the transfer of power can not be completed in one or two days, now that he has been determined to be shaoshenzong, what we need to do next is to transfer the power to this young man step by step, and transfer the positions of various departments step by step, I don''t think that''s a problem for all the elders here? "


    "Shenzong handover can not be completed in one day or two. Is this process a little too fast?"


    "Yes, is it against the rules for Shenzong to make such a hasty decision?"


    "The rule is that we have found the successor of Shenzong now. In this case, everything will be in line with the rules. I said that the handover work will start in the afternoon, but I didn''t say that all the handover work will be completed in the afternoon. This is different. I think you elders should have a bottom in your heart, and the work of each department can be completed bit by bit, But first of all, I have to hand over this position, and then finish the handover of other work. Is that ok? "


    The elders sighed helplessly and did not speak.


    They don''t understand why Shenzong is so eager to give up this position. In fact, even the patriarch doesn''t understand why Shenzong is so eager to give up this matter. It''s reasonable to say that Shenzong should not be in a hurry for a while, but he is so eager to give up the position. There is a vague impulse to give up the position quickly.


    However, it doesn''t matter to him. Even if Shenzong wants to give up his position immediately, it doesn''t matter to him. Anyway, as long as he can give up his position, other things can''t be done even if Shenzong wants to turn the world around. As long as Shenzong''s position is handed over, other things can be handed over slowly, It doesn''t matter at all.


    "Since you elders don''t have any opinions, let''s do it. This afternoon I will hand over the throne of Shenzong to this young man, but there are still many things to be handed over. We need to deal with them alone. You leave the temple first, and I need to explain some things to this young man alone." Shenzong said with no expression on his face. He couldn''t see any look on his face, let alone what he was thinking.


    "Leave."


    The elders and the master of Lingtian left one after another, and soon there were only Wu Hao and Shenzong left in the temple


    As soon as Shenzong waved his hand, the whole temple was wrapped in a layer of boundary. No matter how powerful the outside people were, they could not hear the news inside.


    Wu Hao looks at Shenzong without expression.


    "I thought Lingtian could be more calm in this matter, but I didn''t expect him to advance so soon. Did you force him to do his plan?" Shenzong stepped down from the throne and came to Wu Hao, with a faint smile on his face. In the smile, he was melancholy, but also with an unspeakable complexity.


    Shenzong''s words stunned Wu Hao for a long time. It was obvious that his every move and that of the leader of Lingtian were under his supervision, which was enough to show that the leader of Lingtian didn''t escape his eyes, and he knew everything clearly.


    "It seems that nothing can be concealed from Shenzong."


    "From the moment you were caught by the Lord of Lingtian sect, I knew that you came to the high heaven, and I knew the plan of the Lord of Lingtian sect, so I''m not in a hurry to see you. I knew that Lingtian would bring you here to see me sooner or later at noon. In that case, why should I scare the snake?" Shenzong smiles, reaches out his hand and touches Wu Hao''s head, and says sadly, "my child has suffered for you these years."


    Wu Hao was a little strange in his heart. He couldn''t help stepping back and looking at Shenzong, he didn''t say anything.


    Seeing her expression, Shenzong sighed more disconsolately and said, "I don''t know if you know the relationship between you and me, but I can still remember those things in those years. Your grandmother was so talented that she went to the underworld and had a child there, that is, your mother. Maybe I went too far at that time, But the high heaven god world has just experienced the destruction of the Diablo. The whole world can''t allow the existence of the Diablo. What I can do is to imprison him and expel your mother to another world. "


    "It''s about what I know." Wu Hao said calmly that there were not too many waves in his heart. This thing was not much different from what he imagined. At the beginning, this thing was basically inferred in this way, and there was almost no way out.


    "You know?"


    "The main reason why I came back with Lord Lingtian is to know my life experience and my mother''s life experience. However, when I went to find old man Longya, I probably had guessed the truth of the matter, so for me, it was just a positive answer." Wu Hao said lightly that Shenzong was quite surprised. He didn''t expect that he came back with lingtianzhong group on his own initiative.


    After a while, Shenzong asked, "so now that you know the answer, do you have any ideas?"


    "It doesn''t matter what you think. My mother is dead. She sacrificed herself to protect my world from the invasion of the dark Protoss." Wu Hao looked at her and said that Shenzong''s body trembled, and his eyes showed loneliness and sadness.


    "So I''ve eaten this thing. I''m not here to seek your revenge. This kind of thing is meaningless. Since you and I know each other''s identities, I''d like to confess that I have another thing to do this time."


    Wu Hao said bluntly: "the dark Protoss has swallowed up their original universe, and soon their universe will disappear completely. At that time, they will invade my universe. After my universe is swallowed up, the dark Protoss will invade the high heaven god world soon. The reason why I try my best to listen to the arrangement of the Lord of the spirit heaven, and make plans there, The main purpose is to make yourself strong and have room for negotiation with your two patriarchs, so that you can unite to fight against the dark Protoss. Otherwise, I alone will not be able to fight against the huge race of the Diablo and its powerful and strange ability to devour time. "

 Chapter 1488

    "No problem. You can deploy all the powers of the protoss of time at any time." Shenzong nodded without saying a word. Wu Hao was surprised by her decisive attitude. After looking at her hesitation for a long time, she said suspiciously, "don''t you worry that I''m talking nonsense?"


    "I''m sure I can''t mistake people, and I probably know what''s going on."


    Wu Hao looked at him for a long time and didn''t speak. At last, he took a long breath, nodded and said: "in this case, I''d like to believe that you are really willing to do it. I think you should also know very well what kind of consequences will be brought if the dark protoss invades the high heaven. Maybe it was just revenge to enter the high heaven before, but this time the situation is quite different, Once the high heaven is invaded, it will be devastating and there will be no room for turning back. "


    "The high heaven god world has experienced the invasion of the dark Protoss, so I also understand the harm of the dark Protoss. You don''t have to say much about this. The only problem is how you can persuade the spirit Protoss to join the war. If you can''t join the war together, it''s difficult for the time Protoss to win the war alone, The Diablo''s ability to devour time is very strange. In addition, it''s very difficult for weapons other than God''s blood to damage the Diablo. So basically, the people who can take part in the war are the masters of the time Protoss and the spirit Protoss. If other soldiers want to take part in the war, they have to grow up with a weapon with God''s blood, If there are not enough weapons, the only ones who can fight directly are the soldiers in the headquarters of the Linzhi clan. The number of soldiers displayed by the two clan leaders is very rare. If only one death clan takes part in the war, the hope of victory will be reduced by half. However, it is not known whether the spirit clan is willing to fight or not, The gods of the forest have just had the opportunity to inherit the ruling position of the high heaven through you. At this time, let them participate in this war. I''m not sure whether Lingtian will agree or not. "


    "Now that you have agreed, I will take care of Lingtian. I believe I have the ability to persuade him." Wu Hao firmly said that now for him, the situation of Lingtian master is easy to solve. As long as Shenzong side stands on his side, then Lingtian master side will be weak. With the support of Shenzong side, no matter how unwilling the Lingtian master is, it is easy to convince him.


    "You don''t have to carry all these things on your own. I will also help your Lingtian, and I will help you persuade her. After all, it''s not your own business, it''s not the business of a race of Shizhi, it''s also the business of his Lingzhi. All the situations in the whole high heaven must be undertaken by the two patriarchs, Who let our two patriarchs jointly rule the high heaven god world? The high heaven god world is shared and ruled by our two races. Therefore, in the case of the dark god family, the two patriarchs must face the Lingtian patriarch together. Although they do not want to make too much sacrifice now, it is inevitable and inevitable, No matter what he says or thinks, it is impossible to avoid the occurrence of this situation. Therefore, he must be allowed to solve this matter and participate in this battle together. Facing the battle of Diablo, he can never leave it out. Even if you don''t say it, I will talk to him personally about it and set it down, If this matter does not settle down, then the high heaven divine world will not be able to prepare against the Diablo. Even if the Lord of heaven suddenly stabs in the back when the time Protoss is fighting against the Diablo, the situation will become very bad. Therefore, the situation here must be solved first. If ten protoss are one race, they will face the Diablo, Then the protoss of the spirit are more likely to take advantage of themselves, so no matter what, the protoss of the spirit will join in this battle. "


    Wu Hao was silent for a while and nodded directly when he saw what he said. For him, the effect of doing it by one person is far better than that of doing it by two people. Moreover, he does not have enough position and confidence to let the Lord of Lingtian listen to him. But Shenzong is different. If Shenzong comes forward to mediate this matter, the whole thing will be very good, As long as Shenzong says this, then the Lord of Lingtian will have to consider it. And as long as the Lord of Lingtian says that he is facing the dark god clan, then the Lord of Lingtian can''t be indifferent no matter how, because the harm of the dark god clan is not only against the time God clan, but against the whole high heaven God kingdom, As one of the two families in the high heaven, the divine family of spirit must shoulder the responsibility of the high heaven. This is beyond doubt. No matter how unwilling he is, he must do it. Therefore, this matter is also what he must do. As soon as the divine family comes out, this matter can be settled, even if he is unwilling, He also has to find a way to de ice and fight against the Diablo. This is what he has to do, and there is no alternative. If he really does not want to do this, then the whole high heaven will not accommodate her, and she will lose her dominant position in the high heaven. It is very easy for the spirit to lose heart in the whole high heaven, After all, the high heaven divine world is jointly dominated by two families. If the Lin clan does not act against the dark ones, then the people in the whole high heaven divine world will have great opinions on the spirit clan.


    After a moment''s silence in the temple, Wu Hao suddenly asked, "where''s my grandmother?"


    "Dead." Shenzong said faintly, with a little sadness in his eyes. After all, it was his own daughter. How could he be indifferent? Although he was imprisoned in the temple at the beginning, she was his own daughter no matter how she was imprisoned. If his daughter made a mistake, he was also a father. Now his daughter has passed away, For her, it''s not a kind of blow, it''s not a kind of confusion in her heart. Although her daughter was determined to go her own way, he, as a father, failed to stop him from dying now. It''s useless to say more about many things, so he didn''t want to say it.


    Wu Hao saw her heart from his eyes, so he didn''t say anything. Although his heart was a little painful, this kind of regret can''t be said after all. Death means death. Many things can''t be investigated as long as they reach this level. As his daughter, it must be hard for Shenzong to live in her heart.

 Chapter 1489

    Although he also wanted to see himself, the grandmother who had gone to the underworld at the beginning, there was no meaning for anything else at this moment. He withdrew his God''s attention and focused on this matter. He calmed down for a moment, and said, "God, if not, God will warn me how to deal with this matter anyway, So I just explained this matter to him directly. He will certainly take action against me. But it depends on how you persuade him. I think it''s better to persuade him as soon as possible. Then the two patriarchs will immediately prepare appropriate weapons and equipment and fight against the dark gods. After all, although the blood between your two races can fight against the dark gods, But after all, this is not something that you two patriarchs can accomplish alone. When the whole high heaven god world has to face this matter, there must be enough weapons with God''s blood to fight against these diabolics. I have seen the power of time eaters, so I know that time eaters are definitely not so easy to deal with. They only have powerful weapons to hurt them, Only in this way can we really fight against them, so we must be prepared in advance, so that all the weapon craftsmen in the whole high heaven can make weapons that can fight against the dark gods. Although the dark gods may not invade the high heaven at any time, it is always right to be prepared in advance. Only by being prepared in advance can the dark gods be completely eliminated, Although my grandfather is a member of the Diablo race, I will not show mercy to the Diablo race. There is no room for this. The characteristics of the Diablo race are doomed to be eliminated. If we can''t eliminate the Diablo race, then the universe where I live still has the high heaven, These two universes will be completely eliminated, so we must be prepared in advance. I think Shenzong has no opinion on this. "


    "Of course, there is no room for negotiation. Anyway, the protoss of the spirit must participate in this matter, otherwise it will not be completed. And as you said, we must start to prepare as soon as possible. If your universe is ready, then we in the high heaven must be ready as soon as possible, Because if the dark Protoss can''t get a breakthrough there, they will find a way to find a breakthrough from other places. The best way for them to find a breakthrough is undoubtedly to make a breakthrough from the high heaven. They have been here before, and I''m not sure whether they have killed all the dark Protoss, If they are familiar with finding the high heaven, then the high heaven will inevitably bring a devastating disaster, so they must be prepared to kill him. What you said must be well prepared in advance, and every weapon craftsman in the high heaven should start to make weapons with God''s blood, so that they can fight against those powerful dark Protoss. "


    "In that case, let''s do it. Anyway, I''ll do it now. Since you are willing to help me, let''s carry out this plan to the end." Wu Hao said that Shenzong was willing to help him, which made him feel that he was still good. As long as he was lucky enough, he didn''t seem to have too much difficulty. As long as he could face Lingtian well, the patriarch convinced him. Then when he came to Gaotian Shenjie, he basically solved all the things he had to do. After all, he came to Gaotian Shenjie, The first problem is to solve the mystery of one''s life experience. Now that this mystery has been solved, the second and most important problem is that the Protoss and Ganoderma are united to fight against the dark Protoss. This matter has been solved as well. Although it has not been solved, it is basically on the verge of solution, As long as the protoss of the spirit can participate in this war, the possibility of the victory of the dark Protoss is not great. At least, the preparations made by the dark Protoss are much more abundant than the original. Originally, there was really nothing to say. Basically, he and his women didn''t have much to do there. Now the situation is different, At present, the people of the two clans fight against the Diablo. No matter whether the Diablo invades or not, there is a greater probability that they will defeat the Diablo. If they can''t defeat the Diablo, the situation will be very bad. Now we must completely solve the Diablo, so that we can really rest assured, Only if the dark Protoss is completely solved, then this matter can be regarded as a real end. If the dark Protoss cannot be solved, then there is still danger at any time. No matter the universe or the high heaven, it is the same. Only if the dark Protoss is completely solved, can you really rest assured, Live the life you want to live, and live the life you want with your women freely, not like now, although your women are around, but every day because of fear, you have to guard against the invasion of the dark Protoss at any time, this kind of feeling is not generally bad.


    Shenzong didn''t say anything. Now that he has said this, there''s nothing else to say. With a wave of his hand, all the seals will be removed. With another wave of his hand, the gate will open automatically, and the Lord of Lingtian and all the elders are still waiting outside.


    "Then I''ll leave first."


    Wu Hao gives a little salute, turns around and leaves the divine God. The patriarch gives a salute to Shenzong outside the door and immediately follows Wu Hao.


    "What did Shenzong tell you?"


    "I''ve told you some things that need to be paid attention to in succession to the throne of God. There are other things I want to tell you." Wu Hao took a look at him. He didn''t intend to explain to him in detail. Instead, when he was puzzled, he threw out what he wanted to say. "Now that the Lord of Lingtian is at this juncture, I want to tell you something. In a word, the reason why I inherit the throne of Shenzong is due to your coercion, But in fact, the more important reason is that I want to use this opportunity to contact the two patriarchs, the protoss of the time and the protoss of the spirit. Of course, my main purpose of contacting you is nothing else. I want to contact the protoss of the time and the protoss of Nyingchi because I know that there is a dark Protoss in addition to the universe and the high heaven where I live, That is to say, I don''t think you and I know exactly where the dark miracles are in the dark god world, but I think you and I have a certain understanding of what kind of race the dark god clan is

 Chapter 1490

    "At least I know something about the dark Protoss, and the dark Protoss road passes through the high heaven. I think you know something about the dark Protoss, Lord Lingtian. So I don''t want to explain more about the dark Protoss. I just want to tell Lord Lin that the dark Protoss has devoured all the resources of his own universe, Now I''m preparing to invade the universe where I live. Before I came here, I was ready for defense, so the situation there is relatively better. However, the dark Protoss is very likely to invade the high heaven at any time. You should know what kind of race the dark Protoss is, so you should also know that the dark Protoss can''t be solved easily, I have just told President Shen that if I want to inherit the throne of Shenzong, I must agree to a condition, that is, let the protoss of spirit and the protoss of time unite to fight against the dark Protoss. If I can''t do this, then I won''t agree to sit on the taste of Shenzong. On the contrary, now you must consider this problem. "


    "Are you threatening me?" Lingtian patriarch looks at Wu Hao without expression. At this time, she doesn''t know that Wu Hao is threatening him. Although it''s not because of his personal affairs, Wu Hao uses this kind of thing to coerce him to compromise, which is what he doesn''t want to see.


    "You can take this as a threat, but for you, you are the leader of one of the two clans in the high heaven god world. The high heaven god world is facing such great danger. I think you can take my words as a reminder to prepare for the danger as soon as possible. You should know more about the danger of the dark gods than I do, The Diablo is definitely not so easy to deal with. If you are not well prepared now, when the Diablo really invades the celestial kingdom in the future, you will not have enough time to deal with the invasion of the Diablo. At that time, all the people of your two clans will be destroyed, At that time, I don''t need to say more. After the dark Protoss occupies the whole high heaven, they will devour the whole high heaven, and your living home will disappear completely. Of course, you can regard it as my alarmist. But if you think about it carefully, you will know that the dark Protoss will definitely invade the high heaven soon, Because what they invaded was my universe, but I had set up obstacles in the closed place where the two universes intersected, and the defense company was quite complete. In addition, I sealed all the seals. It was very difficult and dangerous for the dark Protoss to get close to my world, I think the dark gods know what to do. When they come back to their senses to adjust the muzzle of the gun, change their direction and aim at the high heaven, it will be too late for the high heaven. But when it''s too late to repent, what else can you prepare for? Don''t think that you and Shenzong can deal with the power of the dark gods, You''ve seen it, and I''ve seen it. One or two people can''t easily deal with it. Only by using the power of the clan can we completely suppress the dark Protoss. If we can''t make sufficient preparations in advance to defend them, everything will become very dangerous. It''s not a general danger, It''s very likely that the whole high heaven kingdom will disappear completely, just like the universe where the Diablo is. If you want this kind of thing to happen, I certainly don''t care. But if you don''t want it to happen, and as the leader of one of the two great lords of the high heaven Kingdom, you have this awareness, I think you should listen to me now and join hands with the protoss of time to fight against the dark Protoss, otherwise this thing will become very bad


    "Now that you have been in the position of Shenzong, you dare to threaten me so soon. I have to be wary of you, boy. Do you really think that I have nothing to do with you? In this world, our Lord Lingtian will never do anything with only one hand preparation. Do you think you will be safe now when you sit on the throne of Shenzong? In fact, your life has the final say of me. Don''t think I haven''t done any precaution against you. Do you think that the power you seal at the beginning is just to seal your power? If you think so, it''s a big mistake. In fact, the seal is a triple guarantee. One seal is your strength, and the second one controls your mall, which can kill you directly. You think you didn''t do something to prevent it. I dare to let a smart young man like you sit on the throne of God. You look down on me too much. " The leader of Lingtian said with a sneer that he didn''t know how much danger the dark Protoss Lu Qinggao would bring. The key problem is the danger of the dark Protoss. He didn''t know when it would happen. The creatures of the dark Protoss that devour time for a living could be tens of thousands of years or hundreds of thousands of years at any time, In this case, of course, he can''t be in a hurry to be nervous about the dark Protoss. Instead of being nervous there, the dark Protoss, it''s better to deal with the things on his side first. The danger of the dark Protoss can happen at any time. That''s right, but in terms of the total length of time, it can''t happen too soon.


    Since it can''t happen too soon, he doesn''t have to care too much about it. Instead of caring about the invasion of the dark Protoss, the most important thing for him is to let the protoss of the spirit quickly take over the various departments occupied by the time Protoss, and let the protoss of the spirit really become the ruler of the high heaven. Only in this way can he be assured, If he can''t achieve this level, he can''t put his mind on other things. Instead of putting his mind on other things at this time, it''s better for him to let the protoss of the spirit take the position of ruler first. Only in this way can he be at ease, and the protoss of the spirit will withdraw from the position of ruler now, as long as the protoss of the spirit can do well, In the next tens of thousands of years or even hundreds of thousands of years, the protoss of the spirit ruled. She managed to win the dominant position of the protoss of the spirit, and it was absolutely impossible to let her own advantages disappear easily. If we want to fight against the dark Protoss, let the protoss of the time go, at least let her out of the ice, otherwise the protoss of the spirit will be in this battle, If the loss is heavy, then the protoss of time in the future is very likely to turn over again and deprive himself of the dominant position he has won. This is definitely not the situation he wants, and he must be fully prepared to guard against this situation.


    "Do you really think I don''t know what you''re putting on me?" Wu Hao gave a light smile. This situation had already been expected by him. The reason why the Lord Lingtian set up a trap on him was to control him. This situation had already been relieved. Naturally, this danger was not enough to worry about.

 Chapter 1491

    At this juncture, it doesn''t matter if you tell him something directly. He doesn''t need to worry about it at all. Anyway, this kind of thing is bound to happen. In this case, it''s better to tell him something directly. If he can accept it, he will accept it. If he can''t accept it, he will accept it. Anyway, he won''t be threatened by him. This is an indisputable fact, Whether he wants to or not, he will not be threatened by him. In this case, let him know his strength. Although he has his own strength and reading ability, now that he has the support of Shizhi Protoss, the whole situation has changed greatly. It is not the original thing, nor himself, All the forces become more powerful. The protoss of the time can compete with the protoss of the spirit. Even because the protoss of the time dominates, the power of the protoss of the time is stronger than that of the protoss of the spirit. There is no doubt that the God of the spirit can''t control himself now, so it''s more difficult to really compete with him.


    As soon as the Lord of Lingtian heard this, he felt something wrong. He immediately straightened his face and quickly tried to control Wu Hao with his own ideas, making Wu Hao lose his mind. But the next second, he was surprised to find that although he could feel the existence of the seal in his body, he could no longer control his seal. In the outer layer of the seal, there was another layer of protective energy, He had no way to directly hurt it or control him. The master of Lingtian''s face suddenly became ugly. The most powerful move he had left behind, that is, his trump card, was easily cracked by him, and was also cracked by him unconsciously, This made him quite embarrassed, and at the same time, he was more alert to Wu Hao.


    "I didn''t expect that you were so deep in the city. I don''t know when you will solve my seal. It''s very good. I didn''t expect that you have such ability. It''s very good and powerful. It seems that I underestimate you. In that case, everything you do should be pushing the boat along the water. In that case, you can just say it, What do you want to do? Is it because you know that you are a direct descendant of Shizhi, so you want to use me to ascend Shenzong, just to let Shizhi continue to inherit the grand unification? Or have you had contact with the protoss of time from the beginning? " The Lord of Lingtian looked at him without expression. He wanted to know what was going on. She wanted to know what Wu Hao wanted to do with himself. At first, he thought he was using Wu Hao. In fact, he didn''t know that he was being used by Wu Hao until now, although he knew that he was being used by him, But up to now, he doesn''t even know what Wu Hao is doing with himself, which makes him very angry. At the same time, he is also a bit frustrated. After all, as the leader of the spirit heaven clan and the ruler of the spirit God clan, he is fooled by a young man. How can she be calm? No matter how angry he is, he can only show his face, Now it''s not the time to tear his face. He has to know what''s going on. She has to know what Wu Hao wants to do and what he wants to do with it.


    "Lord Lingtian, you don''t have to think that I have any ulterior motives. It''s true that, as you said, I''m pushing the boat along with the current, but it''s not necessarily a bad thing for you, because from the beginning to the end, I didn''t want to do any big conspiracy, and I didn''t intend to do anything to you, I just use your plan to complete my own plan. As for my plan, it has nothing to do with you. Of course, it also has something to do with you. As I just said, in fact, my biggest purpose in the high heaven is to let the protoss of your time and the protoss of spirit unite to fight against the dark Protoss, Because I know that the Diablo can''t be solved easily. It''s impossible to talk about the Diablo with my own strength and those around me. So I have to work with the people of your two Patriarchs to fight against the Diablo. In addition, the people of your patriarch''s headquarters own the blood of God, That''s why you are the main force against the underworld Protoss. I just use your plan to hope that your two patriarchs can unite to fight against the underworld Protoss, and there is no special purpose for the rest. If you want to say yes, I was arrested by you at the beginning, but actually I wanted to know my identity. Now that I know my identity, There''s nothing to say. In fact, when I met the old man Longya, I already knew my identity. Now I see Shenzong, and I know exactly what my identity is. So you don''t have to worry about my conspiracy. I just hope you and Shizhi can unite to fight against the dark ones, It''s not a joke, and it''s by no means comparable to any other situation. Besides, I''ve done everything you want me to do for you, and if you want to help me finish it, I''m willing to help you talk to Shizhi shinzu and let you take over the shinzong this time. After all, nothing else is important except this, The Diablo Protoss is the biggest threat at present. I think you are absolutely capable and should be no less powerful than Shenzong. In this case, I think it''s not impossible for Shenzong to give you the position to rule and ease the relationship between you, and it''s also a matter of no blame, The protoss of time and the protoss of Ganoderma lucidum are two races that govern each other. In this case, even if we know that the protoss has not yet appeared, people with dual racial talents can also rule. Especially at this juncture, I don''t think it''s a bad thing for you to participate in the rule. As long as you promise me, I can convince the protoss of time, If you want to succeed to the throne of Shenzong, I will not reveal my identity to them. Anyway, as long as you promise me, I can use my identity to help you complete this task. And if you want to use me to ascend to the throne of Shenzong, you want to let yourself sit on the throne of Shenzong step by step through me, right? Now this opportunity is in front of you. You should know a lot about your Lord Lingtian, at least much more than I do. In this case, when you ascend the throne, I don''t think anyone will object to it, let alone refuse it. Even if you have you, you can make them believe your ability through your own ruling ability. "

 Chapter 1492

    The Lord of Lingtian looks at Wu Hao suspiciously. He didn''t expect that he did so much just to fight against the underworld. If so, of course, he doesn''t care. But the key is that if he only wants to fight against the underworld, how to deal with it after fighting against the underworld will become very complicated, If the dark Protoss is disposed of now, there will be no connection between him and the dark Protoss, and there will be no connection between him and the time Protoss. If there is no Wu Hao as a buffer between the time Protoss and the time Protoss, things will become very complicated, Is he going to the protoss of time alone to deal with this matter, or is he trying to find a new one? Making shaoshenzong is an unknown, especially when Wu Hao can''t be trusted at all. He doesn''t know whether Wu Hao''s words can really play a role. He doesn''t know whether Wu Hao can be trusted or not. If Wu Hao''s words are true and he can do these things, it doesn''t matter, Of course, he can help him fight against the dark Protoss, but the key problem is that he is not sure whether Wu Hao can do it. If he can''t do it, all his plans will be in vain. How can he easily accept such a thing.


    "Lord Lingtian, I know you are thinking a lot now, and I''m not sure what you are thinking, but it''s obvious that if you don''t take part in this battle, the whole high heaven will be destroyed. At that time, even if you want to rule, there will be nothing to rule, and you''re not sure, but most of your power will be consumed, Do you have the ability to fight against the Diablo, the Diablo? You also know that it''s a race that devours time for a living. Moreover, the protoss of time has a lot of time and life. The length of their time and life is beyond our imagination. The more time the Diablo devours, the stronger their strength will become. If the protoss of time loses first, Then the time possessed by the protoss of time can be almost sure to be swallowed up by the dark Protoss. At that time, the power of the dark Protoss will become extremely powerful. When you fight against the protoss, do you think your spirit Protoss has the ability to fight? I don''t know if you want to use the Diablo to fight against the protoss of time, but it''s a very dangerous move. If you do, it''s very likely that your Ganoderma will repeat the fall of the protoss of time in the future. In this case, why do you do so much? You''d better believe me, And to tell you the truth, you don''t have much to think about, because I''m telling you this for my personal purpose. At the same time, I''m telling you that I''ve already told you these words to the Shenzong of the time Protoss. The Shenzong will come to discuss with you on behalf of the time Protoss. If we can fight against the dark Protoss and the time Protoss together, It''s absolutely impossible to fight against the Diablo with the power of one clan, and Shenzong knows better than you that fighting against the Diablo is absolutely not the power of one clan. Only when the two patriarchs fight together can they win. If you don''t agree to Shenzong''s request, then you feel that you have a chance to be the same as the mother of Gaotian in the most dangerous time, A person who tries to rule the high heaven god world is not willing to do something for the high heaven god world. Do you think those people under your hands will be happy in the future? Can the people in the high heaven god world listen to your arrangement and command? Obviously, this is impossible. In this case, you will agree after all. Why do you hesitate so much here? Don''t you think so? " Wu Hao said lightly.


    "Boy, it seems that I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect that you are not only stronger than I imagined, but also deeper than what I imagined. Your eloquence is really not common people. It seems that I have to reevaluate you." The leader of Lingtian said coldly that she was not sure about Wu Hao''s strength. But from his calmness and his ability to lift his seal, we can see that his strength has reached a level that can not be underestimated. As for how high this degree is, he can''t measure it in an accurate way, But it''s almost certain that his strength is not inferior to that of himself. How can he not be afraid of having such a strong strength at a young age? And now Wu Hao dare to say these words so recklessly and tell himself that these things are essentially because of the support of the protoss of time, In other words, please have a thorough showdown with the ten Protoss. Shenzong already knows his identity, or to be exact, Shenzong knows his identity from the beginning, but Wu Hao has just said his identity, and Shenzong has accepted his identity, So Shenzong must be on her side. In this way, Shenzong has become his biggest backer. If he wants to fight against Shenzong, it is tantamount to fighting against Shenzong. Of course, this kind of thing is not easy for him to accomplish. He is not sure enough to win against Shenzong and the whole time Protoss, Whether it''s one-to-one or the whole clan to the whole clan, the strength of the protoss of the spirit will be a little weaker because they haven''t been in contact with the ruling position for a long time. He still has self-knowledge about this, and he will never be stupid enough to meet the protoss in this situation. It''s not good for her to meet the protoss in this situation, Yuqi might as well figure out how to deal with the relationship with Wu Hao. If they can deal with it well, they still have a chance to make a common advance and retreat. If what Wu Hao said is true, then at least he still has a chance to gain the status of the ruler of the protoss of the spirit. But now if they do the opposite, All situations may become unknown, and he doesn''t know what the unknown means. However, judging from the current situation, the unknown is likely to be that the protoss of the spirit has suffered a major blow, whether it comes from within the protoss of the spirit, from the protoss of the time, or from the dark Protoss. He has indeed come to the point of consideration, If we can''t deal with this matter properly, the danger of the protoss of the spirit in the future will be very huge, and he will also face a very huge danger, not necessarily the danger of force, but also may come from the whole high heaven. The danger of the public opinion of the protoss of the spirit can''t be underestimated. He must make careful plans, To make the final decision.

 Chapter 1493

    "Suzerain, you don''t have to guess my intentions. I just told you that the purpose of my coming to the high heaven is very simple. One is to find out my identity, and the other is to fight against the Diablo through you. After all, the Diablo has very strong strength, which is not easy to fight, In this case, we must work together to fight. If the dark Protoss is eliminated in the end, then I will not stay as the ruler. At that time, I can persuade the spirit Protoss to let you know that the protoss will be the ruler. Anyway, it is absolutely impossible for me to do this, At that time, I may take my women to be at ease. Whether it''s going back to my own world, going to the underworld, or staying in the high heaven to explore the unknown world of the high heaven, it''s a particularly unknown thing. In a word, I can''t be as infatuated with these rights as you are. I''m not interested in power, Otherwise, I will do it myself. It is impossible for me to promise you such a thing. If you are willing to believe me, then I can tell you clearly that I will do what I promise. Believe it or not, I will do what I say, just as I said that if I cooperate with your actions, I will cooperate with your actions, Although I have made some plans of my own behind my back, it''s one thing to promise you. I have my own plans. You can''t say that everything is in accordance with your plans, and then I''m at the mercy of others, right? It''s impossible, right? So now you don''t have much choice. It''s not that I threaten you, nor that I force you to make a decision. It''s that you, as the leader of Lingtian sect, as the ruler of the divine family in the high heaven, must make some choices and decisions. It''s not that I''m coercing you, but that your status makes you have to do something, For example, if you don''t take part in the battle against the dark Protoss, maybe your strength will become stronger because of the weakening of the time Protoss. But in the face of such great danger in the whole high heaven, as one of the two patriarchs, the time Protoss, as the ruler of the time Protoss, you are indifferent to help, In this case, do you think the people of the high heaven will let you rule in the future? You will also be happy, the ruler. So it''s not that I force you, but that the high heaven god world itself will force you to do these things. Of course, I believe that the Lord Lingtian, with your wisdom, must have guessed these results long ago. I don''t need to say more. I''m just talking nonsense here. You know these things better than me, So I don''t want to say more about these things, but I think I need to remind you that this matter is imminent and we must do it as soon as possible. If we can''t do it as soon as possible, then it is very likely that when the Diablo suddenly comes here, the whole divine world will be at a loss, and there will be no preparation to defend and confront, In this case, how much chance do you think we have and how much hope we can fight against the dark Protoss? The dark Protoss itself is a very terrible race. We can''t easily fight against them. In this case, I think we must be prepared in advance to be able to fight them, You know, the best way to fight against the dark Protoss is to use God''s blood against them. If there is not enough God''s blood, it is impossible to fight against the dark Protoss. The time consumed by the dark Protoss can make them stronger, This is something that no other race can compare with, and other weapons can''t hurt them at all. In this case, we have to make preparations in advance, use the blood of God to make more weapons, and distribute them to all the soldiers in the whole high heaven. Only in this way can we make them more powerful, and let them have weapons that can hurt the high heaven, Otherwise, when the underworld comes to this world, there will be no other way to restrict the whole high heaven god world except the people of the two main clans who have the ability to fight against the underworld. "


    "At that time, all the other soldiers in the whole high heaven world will basically become victims. They will become the breakfast, lunch and dinner of the Diablo. They will become meals and provide them with more powerful energy. I don''t think you want to see that. And by that time, even these people in the two main clans will become more and more weak, Because it''s impossible to directly use the blood of God to fight against them, how many people in the patriarch''s headquarters can have enough powerful blood of God to fight against the Diablo? Right? It''s impossible for everyone to wipe their necks with their own weapons and then fight against the Diablo at that time. This is absolutely impossible, It is necessary to minimize this damage. Only by using God''s blood to build enough weapons in advance can we have enough strong defense force to fight against the Diablo. If the Diablo prepares in advance or breaks through the edge of the high heaven world in advance, then the whole high heaven world will face a huge invasion, At this time, maybe we have to be prepared in advance, not necessarily. Only when we are prepared in advance, can we be able to fight against the dark Protoss. Only when everyone has weapons that can harm the dark Protoss, can the world be relatively safe, and the power of the whole divine world be really used, Otherwise, although the high heaven god world has powerful force, if everyone can''t use their own power, it''s meaningless. You also know that apart from the blood of God, any other power can''t hurt the Diablo, whether it''s physical power or direct use of energy attack, they can''t work, In this case, you don''t think you should be prepared ahead of time. I think we should be prepared ahead of time when we are hesitating about these things. After all, as one of the two patriarchs of the high heaven, you must let the Linzhi Protoss participate in this war. This war is definitely not the protoss of the spirit or the protoss of the essence. A certain clan has to face it alone, It''s something that the two patriarchs have to work together to face. If the two patriarchs can''t work together, then it will become very ugly. The high heaven god world is likely to be destroyed by the dark gods. If you two patriarchs can''t work together to fight against the dark gods, then there is no chance to defeat the dark gods. "

 Chapter 1494

    "I think you should know this better than me, Lord Lingtian. After all, the high heaven had encountered the underworld. I don''t know what the situation was at that time, so you were attacked like this. But I thought you and Lord Lin were the same. You and the Shenzong also fought against the underworld, and knew the strength of the underworld, At that time, I didn''t think the whole high heaven was well prepared. Now when the dark dark Protoss invades again, I think both the cross Lord and the spirit Protoss should be well prepared, All the people in the whole high heaven world must be well prepared to make enough weapons to damage the dark gods. Only when there is a real invasion can the power of the high heaven world be exerted to the limit. After all, only the blood of God can damage the dark gods. If there are no weapons made with the blood of God for the time being, No matter how strong they are, they can''t play enough role. They have to provide energy for the dark Protoss. In this case, I think we must abandon all the unhappiness and build a new front to fight against the dark Protoss. "


    "I think Lord Lingtian, you have never been a chicken bellied person, and I think you are really a person with foresight. In this case, I believe you know better than me how to face the Diablo. The situation of the Diablo is like this. It''s very dangerous and terrible. We have to become more unified, If we are more determined to face the dark Protoss together, we can really defeat the dark Protoss. Otherwise, it is meaningless for us to say more here. The dark Protoss itself is a very dangerous situation. The danger of the dark Protoss is self-evident. If we hesitate here for too long, the dark Protoss will probably have started to prepare ahead of time, And we are in a passive position. I don''t think you want the whole high heaven to be in such danger. I believe that although you want to get power, you pay more attention to the security of the high heaven. If there is no security in the high heaven, what''s the meaning of my rights? Am I right? If power is based on nihility, what''s the significance of the whole high heaven, even if you are the only one? What''s the point of you living alone or only the head of your whole divine clan? Only when there are enough people in the high heaven for you to rule, can these things be meaningful. Power itself is for ruling. If the meaning of power becomes your ruling over yourself, it will have no meaning. Do you think? Now I don''t think I want to say too much. Anyway, consider this matter by yourself. I believe that with your intelligence and ability, you will know how to deal with this matter. It seems that I am older than you to say these words. But I believe that you can put down your infatuation with power and calm down, and you will know how to deal with this matter, When you know how to deal with it, I think we can be prepared in advance and fully prepared to deal with the danger of the high heaven. Now that there is a great danger in both the high heaven and the world where I live, I think we must face the great danger of the Diablo together, If we can''t face the great danger of the Diablo together, then everything we are facing will become very bad. I think you have the determination, the courage and the ability to fight against the Diablo together. I believe you, as the ruler of the future high heaven, will be able to make the right decision. "


    Wu Hao looked at her and said that he didn''t want to say a lot of things, but since he had already said it to this extent, there was no need to make redundant explanations. He just said what he wanted to say. No matter whether he could listen or not, he had to say something to let the Lord understand that the current situation was not his own business, It''s not a matter for the protoss of spirit or the God of time alone. Only when they cooperate with each other can they have a chance to fight against the dark Protoss.


    The Lord of Lingtian looked at Wu Hao and said nothing. He didn''t know what to say now, because he knew that everything Wu Hao said was right. It was also because everything Wu Hao said was right that he didn''t know what to say. Moreover, he also understood that Wu Hao was here to say these things to himself now, and he didn''t have to respond, But when Shenzong came to talk to himself about these things, he had to respond. How should he respond to them is his biggest headache. It must also consider this matter. If Shenzong has already begun to consider this matter, then as the leader of the divine family of the spirit, he can not ignore this matter, only consider this matter, Although we don''t know what kind of situation the dark gods are in, whether they will attack the high gods, or when they will attack the high gods, it''s absolutely right to make preparations in advance. This is a right thing in itself, because the high gods once suffered the invasion of the dark gods, At that time, there were not many invasions of the dark Protoss, and the high heaven god world caused heavy losses to the high heaven god world. If the high heaven god world is facing the invasion of the dark Protoss, then the danger it will suffer must be very, very huge. And as Wu Hao said, although the high heaven god world is very powerful, these powerful forces are useful against other things, It doesn''t mean that these powerful forces can fight against each other. The Diablo is certainly useful. The Diablo itself is not a normal race. They devour time and live by it. Any other race can be killed easily, but the Diablo can''t be killed easily. They can only be killed by using the blood of God, If the blood of God can not be sufficiently distributed to the whole high heaven, then the world will not be able to fight against the dark Protoss. The dark Protoss is a very special, very special, very special existence. It can only be fought with the blood of God, but the central group is not only the God of food, but also the God of spirit, It is impossible to directly use the blood of the God of the patriarch''s headquarters to fight against the dark gods. As Wu Hao said, there is not enough blood of the God of the Chinese headquarters to fight against the dark gods. Only when the whole high heaven has the weapons made by the blood of the God, then all the people in the high heaven can exert their real strength to fight against the dark gods.

 Chapter 1495

    The underworld is an existence that needs everyone to fight against. Otherwise, there is no way to easily fight against the underworld. The particularity of the underworld is definitely not an ordinary small race. Their harm is quite serious. Only by fighting against the underworld together can we gain enough powerful effect, Give those weapons, bows and arrows, let the weapon craftsmen make enough weapons with God''s blood, and then disperse all these weapons to all places in the whole high heaven, so that everyone can have such weapons, so that when the divine world invades, everyone in the high heaven can have the power to fight against the dark gods, Even if this kind of confrontation is quite small, as long as one person can hurt the Diablo, there will be 1000 people and 10000 people fighting against the Diablo. The Diablo can really fight against the Diablo only by working together. Otherwise, no one can fight against the Diablo alone, Diablo is such a special existence. Only when the two patriarchs unite and make preparations in advance can it be possible to accomplish this task.


    He didn''t know whether it would take 10000, 20000 or 50000 years for the dark Protoss to come to the high heaven and invade the high heaven after 100000 years, but it would take a very, very long time for the blood of the gods to be distributed to the whole high heaven. Maybe it would also take thousands of years to be well prepared, Moreover, no one knows what will happen. Only when the whole high heaven is well prepared together, can it really be able to cope with the invasion of the Diablo and win the final victory. He can imagine that once the Diablo invades, the whole high heaven will pay a huge price, It''s definitely not easy to win. Gaotian Shenjie is not a world that can easily fight against the dark Protoss. Just like Wu Hao''s time, it''s impossible to have enough strength to fight against the dark Protoss. Most of their world is developing scientific and technological forces, that is, artillery and other forces, It''s difficult to pose a huge threat to the dark Protoss, and the high Heaven Kingdom has God''s blood to fight against the dark Protoss, which is very different in essence. Therefore, we must rely on the two major races of the high Heaven Kingdom to fight against the dark Protoss. This is not a joke, nor is it a alarmist.


    It is precisely because of this that he has fallen into a huge tangle. He knows very well that facing this danger, the protoss of heaven and the protoss of spirit must face it together. But now the things he is facing are also very difficult. What he has to think about is how to balance the power of the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit, and how to fight against the dark Protoss, The whole thing is a little difficult for him. She doesn''t know how to explain it to Wu Hao, and he doesn''t know whether to explain it. That''s why he is so tangled. He doesn''t know how to deal with it as quickly as possible. It''s also a very difficult thing for him to want, He didn''t know how to make a quick decision, so he hesitated for a long time and didn''t speak. After watching Wu Hao for a long time, he didn''t want to continue to discuss this with him. Now he knows that he can''t control Wu haoyuqi at all. In this way, he might as well put down his control and consider this matter. He knows very well, If we continue to use this matter to control Wu Hao, we will only encounter greater opposition. With Wu Hao''s current strength, he should be able to fight against himself. He can''t use his woman as a threat. In this case, if he uses his woman as a threat, once Shenzong knows about it, he can''t easily let go of himself, And he will never trust himself again easily. He has to make plans for some things. Only when he makes plans for himself can he really fight against Wu Hao. Now the relationship between him and Wu Hao has become more and more subtle and mysterious. He has to think about how to treat Wu Hao correctly, Only in this way can he really be ready for the next thing, so he came here to talk to Wu Hao about these things that are not of great significance. He left directly, regardless of Wu Hao. Wu Hao was stunned for a long time and didn''t stop him. On the contrary, now things are like this, so he has to think about it, He can really know how to face this matter. It''s not easy for him to fight against it alone, so he must let the Lord of Lingtian join in the battle. Only when he joins in the battle together can he fight against the dark dark Protoss well, and only when he has equal strength with the dark Protoss can he defeat it, If there is not enough power to fight against each other, then everything else is nonsense and meaningless. Only when they have the power to fight against the dark Protoss, can they finally get what they want, whether it is the holy race or the whole Protoss of knowledge, or in other words, can they get what they want, But the premise is to win against the dark Protoss. I think the Lord of the spirit heaven should be very clear about this, so he became silent. Now that he has fallen into silence, it means that he is already thinking about this matter. Since he is already thinking about this matter, Wu Hao naturally does not bother to urge him any more. In fact, it is meaningless to urge him. He knows very well that if he is in a hurry to urge him to make a decision immediately, it is impossible and should not be, After all, this is an important thing for him. He can''t agree as decisively as Shenzong. After all, the relationship between him and Shenzong is very special, and Shenzong has obviously been in the position of ruler for a long time. He is also very clear that some things should be decided immediately, and some things must be considered carefully. In this matter, it is a problem faced by the whole divine world, So he knew very well that he had to make a decisive decision immediately to let the high heaven divine world version, so she made a decision quickly. But the Lord of Lingtian was different. He had been out of the dominant position for a long time, so he had to consider his own situation, not from the Perspective of the whole high heaven divine world. People were selfish, In particular, Lin Tianzhong''s group, in the current situation, he finally had the opportunity to inherit Datong. In this case, he had to consider the problem more carefully. It''s not his fault at all. Hu Hao also gave him enough time to think about the problem and left the temple.

 Chapter 1496

    The temple was so big that it was impossible for him to go out without a leader, so every two steps he took, a servant came to take him away from the temple.


    Wu Hao didn''t go back to Rongcheng college directly, and now it''s meaningless to go back to Longcheng college. Anyway, what he wants to do now is far away from Longcheng college itself, and the Lord of Lingtian has already started to plan to ascend to the throne of Shenzong, and he has already met with the people of Shishen clan. All this has become meaningless, When Longcheng college itself becomes meaningless, why does he have to go back? And on the way back, he directly uses his mind to inform Lingfei Er to go home. So when Wu Hao gets home, Lingfei Er has already arrived home, and some other women are all at home. Except for the three of them, who are still in the chaotic universe, all the others come back and see Wu Hao coming back, Each of them rushed to ask her about it, because Ling fei''er had told them about it. Now they all know that the Lord Lingtian had advanced his plan, so Wu Hao had to explain it to them. However, there was no big problem in this matter after all. He had made the situation almost, Now it''s time for master Lingtian''s answer, so he doesn''t have any hesitation. He just tells them everything and still makes them feel at ease. Secondly, he explains the current situation to them. After listening to Wu Hao''s explanation, they feel at ease. After all, the current Protoss has promised to fight against the dark Protoss, In this case, they also know that it is very clear that they will fight against the dark Protoss. Although the chance of winning is not 100%, they can at least increase some chances of winning. If they are prepared in advance, the whole high kingdom can fight against the dark Protoss together, In this case, at least the power becomes more powerful, at least the odds against the dark Protoss become greater.


    With Wu Hao''s affirmative answer, his women naturally feel a lot more relaxed. After all, this matter is also a major event for them. They don''t want to participate in the so-called power struggle, and they don''t want to be queens or concubines in the divine world. They just want to live their own life with their own men, They know this very well, especially after living with everyone, they know what they want more firmly. As women, they only want to live a carefree life with their men, and there are too many places in the high heaven that they have not explored. They want to explore the whole high heaven with their beloved men and their beloved sisters, In other words, when they go to the universe where Wu Hao lives, there are too many planets that have not been explored. When they have enough strength and ability to explore, of course, they are willing to explore such a world with their beloved men and sisters, rather than stay in the center of the power struggle to do these meaningless things, For them, this is meaningless, so they are more willing to deal with these things well, and then explore the world with their own happy mood and no pressure mood. Therefore, the current situation is a happy thing for them, and they don''t know what to do now, anyway, they are very happy, Now, this matter has been basically determined. Anyway, it doesn''t need them to think too much about it. Basically, the Lord of Lingtian has a high probability to agree to this kind of thing. What they need to do is to improve their strength, and then make themselves stronger as much as possible. When that time comes, they will fight against the dark Protoss together, In this case, they all know this thing very well and have to do it, so Wu Hao doesn''t want to share it with them. He brings them to the chaotic universe and shares his happiness with them. Let them practice together in bed and enjoy themselves. How comfortable and comfortable it is for so many women to enjoy together now, As comfortable as he wants, he wants to let it end earlier. Only in this case can he be relaxed and happy with his women, and enjoy all their beautiful things. The more he wants to finish it, the only way is to finish it completely, Only in this way can he really make everything develop in the direction he wants, and only by making these things develop in the situation he wants, can he really live the life he wants. Moreover, the current Protoss and the God of forest are likely to agree with their own situation, and they want to improve their strength, And then we''ll get rid of it completely.


    Wu Hao and his women are practicing their own way of cultivation in the chaotic universe. On the other hand, after the Lord of Lingtian came back to his residence, he became very happy. He didn''t know how to deal with it now. It happened too suddenly for her, and he didn''t know how to find Wu Hao, He didn''t know that his seal had failed. What''s more, he didn''t know it. Now when Wu Hao told him, he knew that his seal had failed. This situation is really ironic and a blow to him. He didn''t expect such a change in the situation, which makes her a little depressed, But fortunately, things are not as bad as he thought. Everything is not particularly bad. At least it is true that Wu Hao shows that he is not interested in power. She doesn''t want to get the throne of Shenzong by herself, and it''s not a real Protoss. She specially arranges Wu Hao to have physical contact with her, and then continues to use herself to get the future of Shenzong, He believed that what Wu Hao said was true. All this had a deeper meaning behind him, that is, to fight against the underworld together. When he thought of the underworld, he also had a headache. He knew very well that to fight against the underworld, he had to use the power of the family to touch it together, whether it was the time or the spirit, All of them must have no reservation before they can defeat the Diablo. But now he has the chance to inherit the throne of the God sect. It''s really a very depressing thing for him to face this kind of thing right away.

 Chapter 1497

    After all, as one of the two patriarchs of the high heaven, he must lead the Linzhi clan to fight against the great danger faced by the high heaven. If he doesn''t do it, as Wu Hao said, even if the God clan is left to rule the world, The rest of the people will also oppose him. This is not a decision that can be made at will. He has to fight with the Deathly family, so that the dark Protoss can get everyone''s support. If he can''t do this, he won''t be happy even if he gets the Shenzong in the end. In fact, he knows this very well, so he tangles, He doesn''t know what to do and how to deal with it. For him, the position of Shenzong is very important. But at the same time, he also hopes that he, as one of the two patriarchs of Gaotian Shenjie, has the sense of responsibility to Gaotian Shenjie. In essence, he has enough sense of responsibility to face this matter, But the same desire for power also made him a little confused about what to do and how to arrange his own strength to fight against it.


    "Here comes the patriarch." The housekeeper suddenly knocked at the door. The Lord of Lingtian was stunned and sighed helplessly. He got up from his chair and went out to meet Shenzong himself. The reason why he sighed was that he knew what Wu Hao said was right. Shenzong really found himself, and he also knew that Shenzong would come to find himself, because he had confirmed Wu Hao''s identity and Shenzong knew it very well, He doesn''t know what Shenzong came to say, but she has no room to refuse Shenzong''s arrival. No matter what he said, he must face Shenzong. No matter what he said, he must directly face Shenzong to make it clear. No matter whether Shenzong has broken down his purpose, or Shenzong has other things to say, Anyway, he has to face this matter. There is no doubt about it.


    "When Shenzong comes, it''s a long way to go." Seeing that Shenzong could not help saying a word, he didn''t show much emotion on his face. Anyway, Shao Shao gave a gift, which seemed to show his attitude symbolically. Shenzong didn''t bring anyone else to the residence of Lingtian Zong alone. With a smile, he made a gesture of invitation and went to his study with him, They didn''t have any words along the way. The Lord of Lingtian walked in front of him, and Shenzong was at his side. They came to the study together and waited for Shenzong to close the door. Then there was a dialogue.


    "I''ve come to you today because I want to discuss something with you." Shenzong said: "now this matter has become quite difficult, but I believe Wu Hao has told you about it, so I think you probably know what I want to say. Yes, I want to say about the Diablo. Wu Hao told me that the whole universe of Diablo has been swallowed up by themselves, Now they are about to invade the universe where Wu Hao is, and Wu Hao has made sufficient preparations in his universe, so the dark Protoss is very likely to break through from our world. You also know the strength level of the dark Protoss, which is absolutely not easy to fight. We must fight against the dark Protoss with the strength of the whole clan, Both the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit must be mobilized to fight against the dark Protoss, and this confrontation may not necessarily win the final victory, but even if there is no final victory, they must do their best to fight against the dark Protoss, and even in the end, they are likely to cause huge casualties and losses, But no matter what, we have to go all out to fight against the Diablo, don''t you think? "


    The leader of Lingtian sect looked at Shenzong. Shenzong used Wu Hao instead of Linghao. It can be seen that Shenzong already knew Wu Hao''s identity, but he has not mentioned Wu Hao since he came in. He has not mentioned his conspiracy to use Wu Hao to ascend Shenzong''s throne. Mingshenzong does not want to investigate this matter at all, and Shenzong only discusses the dark gods, This incident shows that his father''s Diablo business is based on his own intrigue, which makes him sigh in his heart. Maybe he is too small hearted and too entangled in this matter, so when facing such a big matter of Diablo, he is still hesitating whether he wants to fight against the Diablo, This makes him feel a little lost. Loss is a kind of self reproach. After all, as one of the two patriarchs, the Diablo Protoss shoulders the same responsibility as the time Protoss to fight against the high heaven of the Diablo Protoss, but he didn''t do it well, which makes him feel a little ashamed, but this shame makes him feel helpless now.


    "I know what kind of existence the dark Protoss is, so I also know that we should fight against the dark Protoss well. But I think it''s better for us to take a long-term view on this matter. Now no matter what, we have to make preparations in advance, so we have to arrange how to take defensive measures, At the same time, you should be well prepared to fight against the dark Protoss. I think you, as a god sect, should know better than me. Now that you have come to me, let''s make it clear. Anyway, no matter the time Protoss or the spirit Protoss can''t get away, I will support you to do it, But there''s one thing I have to tell you. Although you didn''t mention it, I think I should take the initiative to tell you. First of all, Wu Hao is a member of the protoss when you were. I think you should be very clear about this. I don''t need to think about what happened. I''ll tell you more. You must know all about it now, I can only admit that I''m not as good as others, but I''ve done so many things deliberately. I also hope that the whole high heaven god world can change its ruler. The time God clan has been in the dominant position for too long, and the spirit God clan also needs such an opportunity. " The Lord of Lingtian didn''t go on talking about it. He knew that Shenzong would know what he wanted to say. In fact, Shenzong knew what he wanted to say immediately. He looked at her and said with a smile.


    "In fact, I have known your plan for a long time, and I don''t intend to tell you anything more, and I also intend to let you finish your plan smoothly, so you should understand my attitude. If we can solve this matter together, that is, against the dark Protoss, we can fight together and solve this matter together, Then nothing else matters

 Chapter 1498

    "At that time, I''ll persuade the Presbyterian group to persuade the whole time Protoss to give up this position to you. As long as I give up your position at that time, then everything else will be in order. Of course, the premise of these problems is that we can work together to defeat the dark Protoss, Only by solving the problem of Diablo can we really talk about other problems, don''t you think? "


    The Lord of Lingtian nodded seriously. He knew the inevitability of this matter. Only when the problem of Diablo was really solved, all other problems could really start to be discussed. If the problem of Diablo was not solved, everything else would become useless, and everything else would have little meaning, Only when the problem of Diablo is solved, can other things really start and become meaningful, and begin to discuss how to solve the problem of ruler status.


    When Shenzong saw Lingtian, the Lord agreed with him, and sighed with ease. Both of them showed a smile. Seeing the water cup on the table, the Lord poured two glasses of water in person. Just as they were about to touch a cup and drink tea instead of wine, a guard rushed to the door and knocked on the door of the study.


    "The Shenzong event is not good. The underworld Protoss has appeared in the border town of Gaotian divine world, which has destroyed several cities. The survivors quickly sent back the news that the underworld Protoss may have invaded Gaotian divine world."


    As soon as they heard the news, the Shenzong and the Lingtian patriarch in the room suddenly stood up. The smiles on their faces instantly disappeared, leaving only the extremely serious coldness. They knew more about the harm of the dark gods than anyone else, so they knew very well that once the dark gods appeared in the high heaven, it meant that the high heaven had no time to prepare, It is necessary to start fighting immediately. If all this is true, then the situation is much more serious than they expected. It is much more serious than they expected. If this matter is not handled properly, it will become very difficult between them. Moreover, if this news is true, In fact, their battle has become quite difficult, and it is absolutely impossible for them to have a chance to win immediately. Originally, they wanted to have thousands or even tens of thousands of years to prepare the weapons of God''s blood for all the people in the high heaven. But if the dark dark Protoss starts to invade the high heaven now, Then they can''t have any chance to prepare weapons at all. Instead, they have to rely on the strength of the two races to fight back against the dark Protoss. This also means that their chances of winning are quite low, and they are likely to die easily, with heavy losses and heavy casualties. There is no doubt that they thought a lot of things in their minds, Lord Lingtian immediately opened the door and let the person who reported the news come in.


    "You just said that the dark Protoss appeared in the border town. What''s the matter? Tell me all the details right now. " Shenzong said seriously.


    "It''s reported to Shenzong that the whole Tianhan city has been attacked from time to time. The whole city has been engulfed in an instant, and all the life around it has been engulfed. People who live in the surrounding cities have seen these situations, so they conclude that it is the invasion of the dark Protoss. Now the scope of the invasion is uncertain, but according to the news from all aspects, It''s very likely that the dark Protoss has entered the high heaven. It''s not clear where it appears and how wide it is. But from all aspects, it''s basically certain that the dark Protoss has entered the high heaven. "


    Shenzong and Lingtian look at each other, and their faces are extremely grim. Lingtian waved his hand, and the spy immediately stepped down. When they look at each other, they understand each other''s mind. They disappear in the study. They go to Tianhan city. Tianyuan, Prime Minister of Tianhan, is also a remote City in Gaotian, And even more remote than Tianyuan City, it is an extremely remote city. Of course, as the masters of Shenzong and lingtianzong, they both know that this city can reach this city in an instant with their present ability. When they come to this city, they can see the picture in front of them in an instant. Everything of the whole city remains intact without any damage, Even some people in the city are still standing on the streets, but the strange thing is that the whole city has no vitality. Every brick and tile reveals the color of gray, which is a lifeless color. The whole city has lost its color. Many places on the streets are covered with dust, and some people are standing in the middle of the dust, There are some livestock also maintain a standing posture. When a gust of wind blows, all those unstable lives fall to the ground, and all of them turn to ashes in the moment they fall to the ground. They know very well that this is the rhythm of the invasion of the Diablo. They know very well that this is the means of attack of the Diablo. They can swallow everything and life in an instant, Then the others will have no meaning, they will lose the color of life, their soul and everything else will disappear, and their whole life will become a state of near nothingness.


    Two people fly to the sky and look at the whole Tianhan city. The whole Tianhan city is hundreds of kilometers around. All the gray areas are like this. As soon as the wind passes, all the trees are reduced to ashes in the strong wind. The surrounding area becomes extremely wide and empty. Everything disappears in the strong wind, The flying ash is the situation after time is swallowed up. Only these can prove that the dark Protoss has arrived. When they fly to higher altitude, they find the trace of the predator. The predator devours the dark Protoss all the way to the dark Protoss. They can see the trace of the whole dark Protoss and the high heaven, Seeing the track of nothingness and emptiness coming all the way from the ground, the two of them looked at each other and immediately went to the direction where they came out along the disappearing life. They wanted to see what was going on here, so they kept moving in that direction for a moment. Their flying speed was very fast, almost invisible, Their bodies can only feel a flash of light, and they soon come to the end of nothingness. The end of nothingness is an empty area. They can see that all the life around them has been swallowed up. All of them, thousands of kilometers around, are empty, nothingness, a gray.

 Chapter 1499

    All the gray areas are lifeless. No matter trees or stones, everything is swallowed up by time. If time is swallowed up, then everything will be over. As long as a gust of wind can destroy everything, the God God God and the God God God are very shocked that they see the continuous stream of the dark God clan, From the black cracks in the air, they keep pouring in, and the cracks are constantly expanding. Obviously, the dark Protoss did not unintentionally attack this area. They can see dozens of such cracks from the air. In each crack, a large number of dark beads are constantly pouring in here, and after the influx, they are not all scattered, Instead, a large part of them concentrated in this area and protected it all. Obviously, they launched their invasion here consciously, planned and strategically. They took the space-time fissure here as their gathering place. Here, they can protect the space-time fissure first, and can accommodate more dark Protoss and constantly appear here, By doing so, they can prevent the people in the high heaven from sabotaging their plans. Only in this way can we really control everything here, control the cracks in time and space, and they can come to the high heaven continuously.


    Even if the masters of Shenzong and lingtianzong saw it, they couldn''t help it. In fact, when they saw that Tianhan city was completely destroyed, they had already figured out their own way to deal with it. If they met the dark dark Protoss on the road, they would destroy them immediately and let them do it. They both had the strength to do this, although the dark Protoss was powerful, However, with their strength, they can still defeat the Diablo Protoss. As long as there are not a large number of them, they can easily kill a few or even more with their ability. Moreover, if they see the cracks in time and space, they are ready to poison the fans to death. The only way they come to the high heaven is reading, That''s why they can''t come to the high heaven. Only in this way can they stay in the dark. Only in this way can they have more time to prepare for the high heaven. But now the situation is more complicated. They see such a large number of protoss coming to the high heaven together, Moreover, they consciously block their routes and even protect the cracks in time and space, which makes them even more unable to do what they want to do. It''s impossible to block the cracks in time and space and poison their channels. In this situation, they both look at each other and they are very distressed, In this situation, none of them can seal these cracks in time and space. If they are exposed, they will never be able to kill thousands or tens of thousands of time eaters with their strength. Time eaters and Diablo people can change their body. Their strength can become very strong in this state of change. They can kill more than a dozen time eaters or even more at one time, But they can''t face thousands of words at a time. If the leader of the two clans, Shenzong and Lingtian clan, is lost in the whole high heaven divine world, then the whole high heaven divine world is bound to be in a state of being leaderless in an instant, and they are in a state of being leaderless in an instant, and they are even less likely to win the battle, So as soon as they bite their teeth, they immediately understand what they should do. They can''t expose themselves at this time. Instead, they must start to gather forces to block this side. Although the protoss of the time and the protoss of Nyingchi haven''t made enough preparations, the current situation can''t make them make more adequate preparations, Their so-called preparation is on the premise that the dark Protoss has not invaded. If it is not now, if the dark Protoss has invaded now, they will not have any time to prepare at all. They can only make the worst preparation, that is, they will fight a decisive battle with these dark Protoss directly.


    The two men looked at each other and left this route together. They disappeared in an instant, so they didn''t attract the attention of the whole dark Protoss. The situation of the dark Protoss is also very mysterious. They are constantly expanding the cracks of time and space, and they are constantly opening up new cracks of time and space. They want all the people of the dark Protoss to come to the high heaven, Only in this way can they invade, and now that they have opened a space-time crack, they must transport all the people here. Only by taking this place as their new place, can they really extend their life, extend their life span, and make themselves live here for a longer time, Only when they regard this place as a new world can they continue to live. This is what they have to do now. If they don''t do it now, then they are close to the time when they can''t help it. Their whole dark Protoss has been devoured by them. Now they have come to the new world, and all the dark Protoss are very excited, Everyone is very excited here, because this new world means they have a new life, it means they have a new food, everything here has time, as long as any world exists, even a plant, a stone, they can swallow the stone, swallow it will become gray, If the trees are swallowed up, they will turn grey. As long as everything is swallowed up by them, their original state of life will be changed. If time disappears, then life will naturally end. They can swallow up the world without limit. They also know the existence of the divine realm. Once the dark Protoss invaded the divine realm, which is a huge world, They are also very clear, so they are very excited and finally come here. Although the world they once wanted to break through was unsuccessful, they are also very excited now that they have entered the high heaven. There is plenty of time here. Everything here makes them feel very excited. They can regard this place as a new hunting ground, It can also be used as a new starting point for life cultivation here. They can devour everything here without fear. They can treat this place as a brand new place, and they can do anything without fear. Now what they have to do is to treat the whole high heaven as their own place, and at the same time let all members of the dark Protoss go out and come here, Only when all of them come here can they make a new move and let themselves and the race come.

 Chapter 1500

    Then they will have a new place. Only when the whole underworld is mobilized can they be sure to occupy all the places in the high heaven. They have a clear rule. Before they come, their boss has made sufficient preparations and conditions, so that everyone knows what to do, So although they are excited, they still stay at the base and do what they should do. Only a small number of people who are allowed to be released can they act. So now they are all acting according to the plan. As the cracks in time and space are growing, every dark Protoss is very excited, Seeing that every time and space crack is getting bigger and bigger, more and more people come here, and they are more excited, because only with more people can they have more powerful power to conquer the world.


    The Lord of Lingtian and Shenzong went back to the temple together. Their faces were very serious. At this time, they knew that something was wrong. Now they also knew that they had to fight against all the dark gods and dark gods who were invaded by the high heaven. If they didn''t kill them, Then the whole high heaven god world will fall into the region they created. They must destroy all these people, otherwise they will not survive. The current situation has become very bad. They must adjust their measures as soon as possible to deal with all the situations in the high heaven god world, because they are not fully prepared, They are not ready for any conflict. They can better deal with the invasion of the dark Protoss under any sufficient preparation. But now they have not made any preparation at all. They have just determined to deal with this matter. As a result, the dark Protoss has already arrived. It seems that they have not come for a day or two, but have been prepared all the time, After they broke through the defense of Gaotian God Emperor, they came here directly after the defense of time and space, and they wait until now to take action, which means that they have enough strength to fight against Gaotian God kingdom. Now what they see is at least more than 50000 dark Protoss, more than 50000 dark Protoss, It''s definitely not a place where they can fight easily. It''s definitely not a place where they can kill a large number of races easily.


    "How does Shenzong deal with this matter now?" The Lord of Lingtian looked at Shenzong with a serious face. Now they have to deal with this matter carefully. Only by dealing with this matter well, can they have a chance to survive. Originally, they wanted to have more time to prepare weapons to deal with the war in the high heaven. But they didn''t expect to face it so soon. They didn''t have any sufficient preparation, This is definitely a real battle.


    "There''s no way. Now we certainly don''t have time to prepare. Now we have to work hard. It''s very simple. When you go back, the protoss will mobilize all the people of all races, and I will mobilize all the people of the protoss of time. At the same time, we will leave the owner of Dayi 110 to provide God''s blood and let all the weapons, bows and arrows in the City Forge weapons, Although it''s too late to prepare, it''s definitely a fight to the death. It''s definitely a protracted battle. We have to prepare for the next battle, so we have to gather more weapon craftsmen to build weapons. We should hold the pace of the Diablo in the front, and the people behind will start to prepare enough weapons immediately, In this way, we can still have a little room for victory in the later stage, but now if we go all the way, then the more we get to the back, the weaker we will be, so we must be prepared in advance. " Shenzong said with a serious face, he now knows what to do, now the high heaven has been invaded, now the situation is very dangerous, they must be more fully prepared, although the plan to prepare in advance has been broken, but what they can do now is to prepare for the future.


    "Are we going to attack all of us now?" Lord Lingtian asked.


    "We can''t attack all of them now. Now we have to be more prepared for ourselves. Everything must be carried out according to a more perfect plan. I didn''t expect that the Diablo would invade the high heaven so soon, so now we have to be more fully prepared. When the plan of preparation in advance has been broken, We have to think about it in the long run. " Wu Hao''s voice came from the success, and Wu Hao appeared among them in the next second. Both of them were very surprised. What they saw in an instant was completely different from what they saw before. They clearly saw that Wu Hao''s strength was even higher than them, and that strength was already quite strong.


    Wu Hao didn''t explain anything about it. Since Lord Lingtian already knew what he was going to do, and he confessed to Lord Lin Xianzong, naturally, there was no need to keep his seal. Its seal itself was a seal of his strength. After he went back, he asked Xiao Lan to help him solve his seal art, and he immediately recovered, All the strength, plus his original strength, plus the strength gained after cultivation, has broken through the limit, the peak of the six stars. Moreover, if he continues to practice, he can completely break through the limit of the power system of the whole high heaven.


    However, there is no other special significance in this matter faced by the whole high heaven god world. She also knows that it is important for her strength to become stronger now. In fact, it also allows Xiaolan to solve the seal of all the members of the whole Yinhui team. Only in this way can they have enough strength to fight against the Diablo.


    Wu Hao suddenly appeared because he felt something was wrong when he was in the chaotic universe. He felt that the dark Protoss was very close to him. On the contrary, when this feeling became more and more powerful, he finally couldn''t help his doubts. He went to the immortal world with Xiao Lan and found that the dark Protoss had already appeared in the high heaven, The danger faced by Gaotian divine world is becoming very, very serious, so he immediately came back to find Shenzong and Lingtian master. Originally, he found enough change, but Lingtian was not in his house, so he went directly to the temple. Unexpectedly, he heard the conversation between them from a distance, so he came directly, I know they both know the news.

 Chapter 1501

    "I didn''t expect that your hidden strength is so strong. It''s all above us. It''s really a promising young hero." The Lord of Lingtian sighed with a bitter smile. He also hoped to control the situation of the whole high heaven and the divine world by controlling it. Now it seems that he completely underestimated the boy and put him in an unimportant position. He didn''t expect that he was actually more powerful than Shenzong.


    "Thank you very much for the seal you gave me before, which made me hide my strength. However, I was a bit surprised that my strength increased so much after the seal was lifted. But now this is not the point. I think we must take a long-term plan before we take action and plan everything well."


    Wu Hao said: "the speed of the Diablo Protoss is much faster than what we thought. I didn''t expect that the speed of the Diablo Protoss is so fast. They have started their action now, and they have broken through the space-time blockade of the high heaven and come here directly. Now I just went to see the situation there, They have protected all the cracks in time and space. Now there are dozens of cracks in time and space. More and more dark Protoss come to the high heaven, and they will definitely let more dark Protoss come here. I think they want to move all the people here, so they are here, After they came here, they did not take any action, but directly and continuously expanded the cracks in time and space, increased the cracks in time and space, and let more people come. Their purpose is very simple, that is to let all the people come here, so it should be impossible for them to come here to fight during this period of time, I think their primary purpose now is to bring all the clansmen here. Besides, if they start fighting now, I think it will be bad for them. Therefore, we must treat this matter with caution. "


    "Tell me what you think. I think the three of us must take a long-term view now." Shenzong said that she didn''t feel good. She was a leader representing a new force. Although she said that he didn''t have his own ethnic group, his strength could definitely play a vital role in this battle. Moreover, this young man, he knew something about it and knew that he was a very powerful man. If you listen to his opinions, it won''t be too bad, What''s more, he is right. The current situation is very complicated. They must make all plans before they can take action.


    "I think the first thing we should do now is to determine the action plan first. I have an idea that you can use it as a reference to see if it makes sense. Since the first thing the dark Protoss should do now is to let all his people come to the high heaven, that is to say, it is unlikely that he will start the invasion immediately, and now that we know it, Then we must take action immediately. I can''t delay for a moment. Shenzong is right. The people we sent out must go out, but we must reserve enough strength to deal with the situation in the future. If we don''t have enough preparation in the future, we can''t win this battle, Now that our idea of making preparations in advance has failed, we must fight for time for the future. The battle in the early stage must be a battle that we make the two patriarchs of the Protoss and the protoss of the spirit face together, but in the later stage, we must provide enough weapons for everyone in the heaven and God world to participate, Therefore, the protoss of our present time and the protoss of Nyingchi must participate in the fierce battle, leaving 110 or even 1918 people to provide the blood of God and make enough weapons to prepare for the later period. I think we must first determine this, and this is absolutely right, In the early stage, we can only participate in this battle by the protoss of time and the protoss of Nyingchi, and all other people in the middle heaven will participate in it. Therefore, our Protoss of time and the protoss of Nyingchi must participate in this fierce battle, leaving 110 or even 1918 people to provide God''s blood and make enough weapons to prepare for the later stage, I think we must first determine this point, and this is absolutely right, because in the early stage, we can only participate in this battle by the protoss of time and the protoss of Nyingchi, and all other people in the middle heaven will participate in it. Therefore, our Protoss of time and the protoss of Nyingchi must participate in this fierce battle together, Leaving 110 or even 1918 people to provide God''s blood and make enough weapons to prepare in advance for the later period, I think we must first make sure, and this is absolutely right, because in the early period, we can only participate in this battle by the protoss of time and the protoss of Nyingchi, and all other people in the middle heaven, Therefore, the protoss of our present time and the protoss of Nyingchi must participate in the fierce battle, leaving 110 or even 1918 people to provide the blood of God and make enough weapons to prepare for the later period. I think we must first determine this, and this is absolutely right, In the early stage, we could only participate in this battle by the time Protoss and the Linzhi Protoss. No matter how powerful the other families or other soldiers were, they had no role in this battle. The characteristics of the dark Protoss decided that only those who had the blood of God in the ten Protoss and the head of the spirit Protoss could defeat them, If we let other soldiers join this battle without any reason now, it''s just like sheep entering the tiger''s mouth. It''s unnecessary and meaningless. It''s not necessary for us to let them die now. Only when we produce enough weapons in the later stage can we let them give full play to their strength. I don''t think there''s any problem, What do you think? "


    Wu Hao''s words were affirmed by both the God sect and the God sect, and both of them nodded.


    Wu Hao continued: "the early stage of this battle is destined to be a joint battle between the ten Protoss and the protoss of spirit. Now we have to determine another point, that is, we have to block the way forward of the dark Protoss. Now that they have taken the place of the space-time crack as their base camp, our best way is to make them unable to leave the base camp, Shorten the battle line to the other side directly. If we let them break through the other side and enter into the living space of human beings, then their strength will increase rapidly. Because too many people have a lot of time, they will definitely make their strength stronger. Now they can swallow only some wild animals, and only some stones, Some simple things that have time. "

 Chapter 1502

    "When they enter the living space of human beings, they will increase rapidly. At that time, it will be very difficult for us to deal with them. Therefore, we must first blockade the front so that they can not leave that area. While we are fighting, we should block their way forward so that they can avoid entering the high heaven, Other places should seal them up as far as possible. At the same time, another thing we should do is to block the cracks in time and space, cancel the cracks in time and space, so that they can''t enter here. Only when they can''t enter here, can we eliminate those who have entered here. If they can enter here continuously, Basically, we have no hope of victory in this battle, so what we have to do is to block all the cracks in time and space, and then we can fight against them again. However, we need to work together, and it is estimated that we also need the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit, All the elder level figures are mobilized to deal with this matter together, otherwise we would not have the ability to block so many cracks in time and space. "


    Lingtian master and Shenzong nodded without hesitation.


    "In addition, I have another plan. The first thing we need to confirm now is the implementation of these two plans. Now that you have agreed, I think these two plans can be implemented immediately. At the same time, another plan is that since they have broken through the defense line here, it means that they can''t go to the place where I was before, I have set up enough star bombs over there, which is a very, very large number. On the other hand, since those bombs have no effect, now I think we should recycle them and put them on the battlefield here to deal with them. So I think we can act on both sides. On the one hand, you can directly confront these dark Protoss who have entered the high heaven, And I led my women to set up all the star bombs that I had originally set up in my world, and all of them were transferred here. One part of them was transferred to the high heaven, and the other part was directly transferred to the dark heaven, bombing the dark heaven from the inside. After all, the casualties would be relatively small, Just wipe out all the Diablo in their world. In this case, they can play the role of everything as much as possible. "


    "How can you transfer all the planet bombs you said? That''s quite a huge thing, isn''t it? "


    "I have my own way to do this. I have the ability to do it now. Maybe I can''t do it in the past, but now I have enough ability to do it. Anyway, since we have made a plan, I think we should start to implement it now, without any delay, Now you two have to gather the whole Protoss of time and spirit, and start to move to the front line of battle, so as to provide more time and space for the later designation of the high heaven. So now we have to act immediately. If there is any further delay, we are likely to face a very huge risk. " Wu Hao said that Shenzong and Lingtian looked at each other, and both of them nodded. Now they know that there is no time to delay. They must act immediately, otherwise the situation will be difficult to deal with.


    The two men nodded and immediately began to act. The three men went out of their minds together. After the successful bow, the protoss of the time and the protoss of the spirit were immediately called together. All the soldiers of the two patriarchs and the people of the patriarch''s headquarters, no matter how strong or weak, were gathered together. All the powerful soldiers began to go to the battle area to prepare for the battle, All the weak and all the women are left behind, because the blood of God is not strong or weak. As long as it is the blood of God, it can cause enough damage to the dark Protoss. Therefore, the weak are basically killed when they go to the front line. Instead of this, it is better for these losers to stay and provide enough blood of God, so that the fight will be more smooth in the later stage.


    Wu Hao immediately returned to the chaotic universe with his women.


    Everyone already knows that the dark Protoss finally invaded here, so when they met Wu Hao, everyone was very serious. They also knew that this matter must be dealt with immediately, otherwise they would not have any time and opportunity to make any preparations now. Anyway, they have reached this level now, What they can do is to use the preparation they made before, and their strength is much stronger than before, and now they can do more than before.


    Looking at his more than 20 women, Wu Hao took a deep breath and said to them, "wife, I''m very confused now, but I think what we have to do now is very simple. Since the dark Protoss has invaded the high heaven, and it depends on the situation, then the planet bomb we prepared there, If these things can be used, then I don''t think our early preparations are in vain. Gaotian Shenjie doesn''t have enough preparations now, so our previous preparations will be used. On the one hand, I want to transfer those star bombs to Gaotian Shenjie, On the other hand, I want to transfer those star bombs to the underworld and release them there. I think we have enough ability to attack them on both sides. This situation will be much better relatively. What do you think? "


    "Yes, since we spent so much time and effort to prepare so many star bombs in the early stage, and now they have not invaded there, we should certainly make use of all these star bombs, otherwise it will be meaningless at all, and the preparation of the high heaven is very inadequate, We can just use what we have prepared to help them win this battle. "


    "Well, let''s take action now. If we don''t take action now, we won''t have more time next, so we can''t waste a minute now."


    All of his 23 women nodded, and everyone immediately started their own action. Led by Xiao Lan, they went directly to the edge of the universe, where there were a lot of star bombs, but now what they have to do is to directly move all the star bombs away.

 Chapter 1503

    It''s very simple for Xiaolan, Xiaobing and Xiaodi, so what they have to do is very easy. They directly transfer all star wars to the chaotic universe. Although the chaotic universe is a newborn universe, it''s not big, but it''s easy to accommodate these star bombs, After all the planet bombs are transferred to the chaotic universe, it''s easy to deal with. They can transfer these things to any place from the chaotic universe. Now they can see that the planet bombs transferred by the Terrans and the protoss of spirit are still on the road. Of course, they can''t be used in the melee, if they are used in the melee, Then there is no doubt that the damage caused by this will be very terrible, not only to the dark Protoss, but also to the protoss of time and Ganoderma lucidum. In this case, they obviously do not have any benefits. This way of killing 1000 enemies and losing 800 enemies is certainly not what he wants, so we can see that the protoss of time and Ganoderma lucidum are going to the battlefield, They started the operation first. A group of Wu Hao directly dropped all the planet bombs to the battlefield. At the same time, hundreds of planet bombs appeared in the open world. The huge planet bombs blocked the sky and hundreds of them appeared at the same time. The whole lower part became dark because they were directly dropped from space, So without any omen, all the dark Protoss below looked up at the huge sphere in the air and were stunned. They didn''t know what it was.


    "Boom ~"


    The huge sound rang out, and the whole celestial world shook up. After all, it was a planet like bomb. The whole planet like bomb exploded. It was quite powerful, and there were too many lethal triangles in it. In this case, hundreds of planet bombs exploded at the same time, and the whole world seemed to end. Tens of thousands of people had arrived in the celestial world ahead of time, They thought it was a meaningless explosion, but when the huge metal body pierced their bodies after the explosion, all the people of the whole Diablo started to howl and fight. They didn''t know what it was or where the enemy was, so they became a mess, Even the people who came to the high heaven in succession hesitated in the cracks of time and space. Seeing the huge and terrible picture, they did not dare to go to war. They did not know what the situation was. The whole thing became very strange.


    Wu Hao and his women looked at each other. Of course, he was very satisfied with this situation. Seeing that they suffered such a great loss in an instant, he immediately began to deliver other star bombs. Of course, there were so many star wars, so hundreds of them were just a drop in the bucket, so they dropped hundreds more, At the same time, the damage caused by the huge power after the explosion was very, very huge. The whole dark Protoss was in chaos. Some of them died directly, and some of them were only injured. They became very frightened because they knew that this was a weapon with God''s blood, and such a huge weapon also caused great damage to them.


    After the second wave of attack, the degree of damage expanded rapidly, and the whole dark Protoss who came to the high heaven became very frightened. What they can do now is to escape from this place. After all, they have no idea what happened here, and they have no idea what happened, They can''t deal with any problems calmly here, and when the enemy doesn''t know where they are, they have no way to start. They can only escape in fashion. After the injured stone beast has escaped, the situation now becomes more beneficial to them. The whole God of consciousness and the Linzhi Protoss, of course, also feel the movement ahead, They didn''t expect that the star bomb mentioned by Wu Hao was so strong and terrible. They saw the huge sphere in the sky from a distance, as if the huge sun had set the world. So they were very frightened and excited in a moment, because Zhang Hai was also fatal to the dark Protoss, Now that they have been able to achieve this level, there is no doubt that this kind of thing can be attacked. They immediately speed up and rush to the battlefield. Now those time eaters who escape from the base camp of the Diablo protoss have become their targets. The battle begins immediately, and all of them are involved in the battle. The scene is quite tragic, even if the time eaters are injured, There is no doubt that they still have strong power, but in essence, all the warriors of Protoss and Nyingchi have the blood of God. Their weapons and blood can cause fatal damage to the dark Protoss. In this case, of course, they can also cause fatal damage to the dark Protoss.


    The fighting on both sides was quite fierce. Wu Hao didn''t go down to take part in the fighting here. After Shizhi Protoss and Linzhi Protoss had arrived here, he didn''t have to continue to take part in the fighting, and there was no need to release the planet bomb. The planet bomb can only be released when the dark Protoss exists alone, because it can cause huge damage to them, In this case, what they can do is to go to the dark Protoss and start a new round of bombing. Only by blowing up all the dark Protoss can they block their attack route. Only when all these people can''t resist, can they win the final victory.


    "Xiaolan, didn''t you feel the dark and nihilistic world before? Now take us there. Let''s go there and put all the planet bombs in there. We need to cut off all the planet bombs here. Only after we cut off all the planet bombs here, can we cause a devastating blow to the dark Protoss. If we can''t do this, it doesn''t mean anything at all. We have to do everything now, It''s possible to use all these planet bombs. "


    Xiaolan nods without saying a word. Now he doesn''t need to confirm this thing alone. He just needs to come to the edge of the time and space crack to follow the time and space crack to the dark Protoss. Xiaolan Xiaobing and Xiaodi lead everyone from the time and space crack to the dark Protoss, the dark Protoss. There is nothing, no light, nothing else, and they can''t even see their fingers, They can''t see anything. They can only feel the existence with their mind. In this case, what they can do now is simple. Seeing the huge number, there are almost millions of dark Protoss waiting to enter the high heaven.

 Chapter 1504

    This kind of terror makes them all very clear that what they enter into the realm of the high gods is just a tiny drop in the sky. If tens of millions of the dark gods here are allowed to join together, the realm of the high gods will surely be destroyed. Now to destroy so many dark gods, all they can do is to release all the planet bombs, After finding the right square for them to enter into the high heaven, Wu Hao quickly adjusted his fighting strategy, so that all his women were dispersed, and they all used the planet bombs one time. I don''t know, because they knew that if they arranged them one by one, it would be easy for the people of the time Protoss and the dark Protoss to be on guard, Once we are alert and want to escape, what they can do will become very weak. Only when they work together, can we do more powerful. Only in this way can they effectively deal with this matter.


    Hundreds of thousands of star bombs appeared in the sky of the dark Protoss at the same time. Naturally, they were very powerful. They felt the change of the situation in the moment, but the next second was too late. All the star bombs exploded instantly, the damage caused by the huge power was irreparable, and the powerful power was destroyed in an instant, At least more than half of the time eaters, more than half of the Diablo Protoss and millions of Diablo Protoss were injured at the same time. The situation they are facing now becomes very complicated. Now they have to rush to the Diablo high heaven, and the situation is becoming more complicated. Wu Hao also commands all his women quickly, Let go of all the remaining planet bombs? The explosive sound of ASEAN was deafening in the whole world. The light lit up the whole world. The continuous explosion directly wiped out nine out of ten dark Protoss, but still hundreds of thousands of dark Protoss fled to the high heaven. At this time, Wu Hao and his women had no way to prepare. They directly used their strength to fight, The battle went white hot.


    Tens of millions of Diablo Protoss, in a moment, only a few hundred thousand are left. The power of terror is not in vain, just as they thought when they first set up the planet bomb. Once the battle starts, they can quickly preempt and eliminate a large number of time eaters. They have achieved this. The power of the planet bomb is indeed quite powerful, All the Diablo protoss have been wiped out directly. Although not all of them have been wiped out, almost nine out of ten have been wiped out. In this case, the pressure of the high heaven god world will naturally be very low, and all the remaining Diablo protoss have been injured. In this case, they can certainly fight against them better.


    After confirming that all the time eaters of the Diablo have come here, without the support of external forces, all the time and space barriers have been closed. Wu Hao is more relieved. If the time and space barrier can open the cracks of time and space and become the entrance for them to escape back to the Diablo world, it''s not good, So the chance to make a comeback is also very huge. Now that they have all come here, the best way is to solve them all. After they are all killed, there will be no worries.


    "Kill


    The whole battle started quickly, and the scene of fighting became very, very huge. However, hundreds of thousands of Diablo Protoss were not easy for them to deal with. Within the whole clan mobilized by their two patriarchs, only a few hundred thousand people had the same blood of God. In this case, they could not do much, Under the same confrontation, in fact, the same number of time Protoss and spirit Protoss suffer losses. After all, the Diablo Protoss can transform and have more changeable ways of fighting, so their battle lines break away instantly and become longer. In this case, none of them can completely prevent the Diablo Protoss from entering the high heaven, and the high heaven is such a big place, The protoss of time and the protoss of Ganoderma lucidum can''t completely stop the dark Protoss. Under the circumstances, the dark Protoss is not stupid. It doesn''t make any sense to stay here and fight with them. Moreover, the terrible planet bomb just swept almost all of them. Now the rest of them, if they continue to fight here, will become meaningless, Moreover, they are more likely to be killed. In this case, what they can do is to adjust their strategies and quickly pull the battle line. At the same time, hundreds of thousands of Diablo Protoss, at least 300000 of them, have left the battle line and entered the high heaven. In this case, the battle becomes more fierce, There are battles in all parts of the high heaven. In the face of such a large number of Diablo Protoss, all the people in the high heaven are helpless. Except those who have the blood of God can defeat them, no one else has any way to fight. I can''t defeat the Diablo Protoss, It is impossible to defeat the Diablo, because the Diablo will not be hurt in any other way. Without the blood of God, they will not be able to win this battle.


    All the places where the dark Protoss went were invincible. All the cities were destroyed in an instant, and the way of destruction was quite terrible. They disappeared directly. Without any hesitation, the whole dark Protoss directly devoured all the cities and everything around them, facing such a huge threat from the dark Protoss, Other spirit beasts in the whole high heaven also joined the battle. Although they didn''t know that only God''s blood could hurt them, they also joined the battle quickly, because they also felt the threat of death. Under this threat, they could win only if they completely defeated these dark gods, However, the Diablo Protoss are not the ones they can defeat. All the Diablo Protoss are not affected by this. On the contrary, they are the spirit beasts with huge life and powerful strength foundation. They constantly devour the spirit beasts with life and make their strength stronger. In a moment, the whole battle becomes more different, When facing these people, the Diablo Protoss, who are spreading and fanning, can''t have any interest in fighting at all. They directly devour everything. The whole battle front is constantly moving towards the central city. However, what the Protoss and Ganoderma can do now is to stop them and disperse their fighting power.

 Chapter 1505

    In this case, they can''t have too many chances to win the battle. But in this case, they also have to do their best. Now what they can do is to delay time. After all, there is a lot of time in the divine world, Moreover, the whole area of Gaotian divine world is very vast, and there is still time and space to stop them.


    The battle has become very difficult as a whole because the front line has been opened and the dark protoss have fled everywhere. The battle that could have been solved quickly has been extended for a long time. In one year, two years, three years, four years, five years, six years, seven years, eight years, nine years, ten years, ten years, the whole outer circle of the high heaven has fallen into complete chaos, With the help of the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit, everyone evacuated to the central city. The more people there were in the central city, the more people they wanted to take part in the battle. But the protoss of time and the protoss of spirit didn''t let them take part in the battle. After the tenth year, the protoss of time and the protoss of Ganoderma lucidum prepared almost the same thing. They had all the weapons, the blood of God, Although there are still some, in this case, other powerful people can join in the battle. When all powerful people in the whole high heaven god world begin to have weapons that can cause great damage to the time Protoss and the dark Protoss, the battle will start again quickly, and the situation will be much better, After most of the people in the whole Gaotian Kingdom began to take part in the battle, the pattern of the battle also changed rapidly. 20 years, 30 years, 40 years, 50 years, 60 years, 70 years, 80 years, 90 years, 100 years, and 100 years of fighting, the whole Gaotian Kingdom fell into a very chaotic situation. However, although manager Chen is one of the Protoss and the Linzhi Protoss, as well as the whole Gaotian Kingdom, He sacrificed tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of people. Although manager Chen is the Protoss and the Linzhi Protoss, as well as the whole Gaotian Shenjie, he sacrificed tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of people. Although manager Chen is the Protoss and the Linzhi Protoss, as well as the whole Gaotian Shenjie, he sacrificed tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of people, Although manager Chen has sacrificed tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of people, he is the Protoss and the Linzhi Protoss, as well as the whole Gaotian kingdom. However, in the past 100 years, the Diablo Protoss has rapidly reduced the number of the Diablo Protoss entering the Gaotian Kingdom, with a total of about 500000, but in the end, there are only less than 100000, In other words, nearly 400000 Diablo Protoss were quickly eliminated in the 100 years.


    However, the remaining 100000 are the most powerful existence of the whole dark Protoss. That 100000 is enough to destroy most of the high celestial kingdom. In fact, in the past 100 years, the whole high celestial kingdom has already had civilized places, which have been destroyed at least 13 to 23, that is to say, at least half of the civilizations have been completely destroyed, although this battle is very difficult and hard, But this battle must be won. From the beginning of the battle, they knew that it was an irreparable battle. They had to fight with all their strength to win this battle. This battle is absolutely a life and death battle. No one can easily win this battle. There is no doubt that everyone knows this, It must be admitted that they have also known the horror of the dark Protoss, so they have all the power to join the battle of life and death in the high heaven. Especially in the past 100 years, they have been building weapons with God''s blood. Almost all the remaining people in the high heaven have weapons that can fight against the dark Protoss, But now the Diablo is fleeing everywhere, and the whole high heaven god world, I don''t know these 100000 Stone Beasts. It''s hard for the Diablo to find these 100000 Stone Beasts, but everyone has to start fighting all over again, because they are destroyed from time to time, and they can only fight all over.


    Now the battle has turned Wu Hao''s time eater into a seven star one. The fact is that from the beginning of the battle, he didn''t use his conventional strength to fight. Of course, it can''t be said that he didn''t have it at all. Instead, the conventional strength has become his assistant. What he can do is to become a time eater himself. After all, most of the time eaters are not royal, When facing the royal family, she would be even more frightened. Even if she knew that he would kill them, she did not dare to resist. In this case, it was quite beneficial for her. It constantly devoured the power of the time eater, making herself more powerful. The power of the time eater itself was also very terrible. The Seven Star Stone beast itself was quite few, leaving 100000 time eaters, Wu Hao himself has very strong strength. He even thinks that if he takes the rest of himself, he may break through the nine star time eater, that is, the most powerful time eater. Up to now, no one has ever appeared as a terrorist force. Of course, he doesn''t want to strengthen himself in this way. He just wants to end the battle in this way.


    Therefore, this battle is still going on. In essence, this battle can not be ended in a short time. What they can do in the face of such a cunning and terrible enemy is to fight with all their strength. What is 100 years? In the high heaven, 100 years is a very short time, and the battle itself can not be ended in a short time, Of course, they can imagine that it will take a longer time to fight, 200, 300, 400 years, 500 years, 600 years, 700 years, 800 years, 900 years, 1000 years. After 900 years, the dark Protoss has been wiped out again for at least 12 years. I''m afraid there are less than 50000 remaining in the high heaven, but the remaining less than 50000 time eaters are real, The powerful existence almost concentrates the existence of most royal families, which is the top time eater and the most terrifying dark Protoss. The reason why the dark Protoss is powerful is that it is the most terrifying existence of the royal family. The royal family represents the real power of the dark Protoss and the most terrifying power of the dark Protoss.


    However, in the past 1000 years, Wu Hao has rapidly raised his strength to the level of eight stars, that is, his strength has reached the level of eight stars, that is, he has become the most powerful existence in the whole dark Protoss. According to sherry and Liya, the most powerful existence in the dark protoss is the level of eight stars, Now as long as he can find the time eater, he can quickly devour them. There is no time to hesitate, and the other side can''t be his opponent. Even at the same eight star level, he can use his other strength to defeat them.

 Chapter 1506

    In addition to his own God''s blood, his own talent of two races, and his power as a time eater, he could easily kill the same eight star time eater. In this case, of course, he took on the top power of the whole high heaven against the dark Protoss. He became the one who was superior to the stone Protoss and the forest Protoss, It is the most powerful existence in the main branch of Lingtian sect, because in the past 1000 years, all the people in the high heaven god world have witnessed the powerful strength of this young man. Almost any battlefield, as long as he appears, will be able to win the battle by an overwhelming majority. However, in the past 1000 years, the whole high heaven god world also knows Wu Hao''s real identity, They know that Wu Hao not only has the dual racial talent of Shizhi Protoss and Ganoderma Protoss, but also has the lineage of Diablo Protoss. However, in the past 1000 years, they have proved that Wu Hao only has the lineage of Diablo Protoss. All of them know that the daughter of Shenzong went to the Diablo Protoss to give birth to Wu Hao, so Wu Hao has the blood of God, They also have the lineage of the Diablo. At the beginning, they were very scared about it. But after the baptism of time, 1000 years is enough to let all of them know what kind of person Wu Hao is, and also let all of them know that Wu Hao will fight for it. He has been fighting against the Diablo for the whole 1000 years, and has played countless roles, No one can deny his contribution, no one can deny his contribution. They know very well that this is the real person who fights for the high heaven. In fact, they are the same. Everyone in the high heaven knows what Wu Hao is, but everyone in the high heaven also recognizes Wu Hao, and even everyone trusts Wu Hao, They all gave their lives to him, because it was often Wu Hao who first felt the appearance of the dark Protoss and then led everyone to kill him.


    In the whole 1000 years, Wu Hao has established a prestige that no one can achieve in the high heaven. Neither the God clan of Shizhi nor the leader of Lingxian clan of Lingxian clan has ever had such prestige in the high heaven. However, the matter is not over, and the remaining dark and black god clan is the most terrible existence, So all the rest of the Diablo are counting on Wu Hao to see them. Wu Hao can lead them to victory in this battle. In the past 1000 years, the high heaven god world has almost been destroyed. Although only about 500000 Diablo have entered the high heaven god world, Gao Tianchen has built a civilization through hundreds of thousands of years, Almost in the past 1000 years, they have been completely destroyed. Although the rest are powerful beings, the remaining civilization of the whole high heaven is less than 14. They also know that only by completely annihilating all the 50000 Diablo Protoss can we start to build the high heaven civilization again. The high heaven is such an existence, They must wipe out all the dark Protoss before they can build up a new hope.


    Everyone knows very well that this is a necessary thing, so in the next two thousand three thousand four thousand five thousand years, the whole divine world has entered a new cycle, and the remaining 14 civilizations have not been damaged. Human beings have begun the rhythm of counterattack, and the whole human race has begun to counterattack, They did not let the dark Protoss destroy human civilization again, but the power of the dark Protoss has become more powerful. In 5000 years, although they have eliminated another 40000 dark Protoss, the remaining 10000 dark Protoss are difficult to eliminate, and become very, very difficult. It took another 5000 years to eliminate the dark Protoss.


    Mankind has entered the final stage of victory, and all the people in the high heaven are excited. On this day, Wu Hao and all his women, as well as the new generation of elders and the new generation of elders led by Shenzong, the new generation of elders led by Shenzong, appeared in a temple.


    "Nearly 10000 years later, we are going to wipe out the dark Protoss." Shenzong was filled with emotion. In the past 10000 years, they really understood what a terrible battle was. If Wu Hao had not helped them fight in the past 10000 years, they would not have won the battle, or even had they been completely eliminated, It is also because of the existence of Wu Hao that they suppressed the whole dark Protoss to the present level.


    "Don''t be careless. There are still 33 Stone Beasts in the whole high heaven. Most of them are from the royal family. If we take it lightly, we may be devastated. But now I don''t know where the dark gods have gone. They have hidden themselves in a strange way, so I don''t know where they have gone, But if we take it lightly and think that we have already begun to win, we will also face great danger now. As long as one of the dark Protoss stays in the high heaven, then the whole high heaven is in danger. They can devour time and constantly strengthen themselves, but we can''t easily gain strength. If there is a nine star stone beast, Then we are all likely to be wiped out. " Wu Hao said solemnly. Everyone else nodded solemnly. They all knew the truth that Wu Hao said, because the dark Protoss could reach the eight star power, which was basically an irresistible existence. When they met the eight star, even the masters of Shenzong and lingtianzong had to retreat quickly. Only Wu Hao could fight against the eight star eclipse, In fact, he also killed many eight star eclipse beasts. According to Wu Hao himself, he has nearly the power of nine stars. Although he doesn''t know whether he can break through, he can solve all the problems he encounters. The key problem is that he can''t meet them now.


    These 33 stone beasts are very hidden. When they are ready to escape at any time, they have nothing to do with them.


    "You are also lucky that our husband used the planet bomb to wipe out all the dark Protoss in the whole high heaven. At that time, our hundreds of thousands of planet bombs wiped out nearly ten million dark Protoss in the whole dark heaven. If all the terrible numbers reached the high heaven, let alone ten thousand years now, Even in 100000 years, it is impossible to win this battle in 1 million years, and in turn, it is very likely that in 10000 years, the whole high heaven will be swallowed up by the time eaters of ten million level. "

 Chapter 1507

    Yu Xin pouted and said that they had been fighting all the time in 10000 years, so his strength has become very, very powerful. With his strength, he can compete with Shenzong. You can imagine what kind of terror other people''s strength has reached. Although Wu Hao said that he didn''t have much time to help them cultivate, But in the next 5000 years, they have a lot of time to practice with them. So in the past 5000 years, they have improved their strength while practicing, so that they can participate in actual combat, so their strength level has improved quite quickly.


    Yuxin said that, all the elders, Shenzong and Lingtian patriarchs were hardened and nodded. They all knew very well that they were all helped, because the whole dark miracle could not have only 500000 time eaters. To be exact, the level of ten million was small. After all, there were ten billion people in the high heaven, The population of Diablo beads is only 10 million, which is quite terrifying and normal. If there were no star bombs prepared by Wu Hao at that time, all the Diablo might invade the high heaven. What kind of situation they would face at that time is unknown. The most likely thing is to kill them all, Now it is impossible for them to sit here and discuss how to deal with the remaining dark Protoss. They may have been turned into ashes and bones.


    "In any case, the 10000 year battle is thanks to you. Without your help, the whole high heaven divine world will be destroyed. So now I''d like to express my highest respect to you on behalf of all the people in the high heaven divine world in my capacity as a god sect." Shenzong then stood up from his position and bowed deeply to Wu Hao and his women. They almost had enough strength to fight against the dark Protoss. With their all-out efforts, they were relatively relaxed. After Shenzong stood up, all the other people also stood up and bowed deeply to them, This makes Yuxin feel a little embarrassed. She turns her head away and doesn''t want to look at them. He is not interested in such things. He just wants to say these words, not to get their thanks.


    "Well, don''t be so polite. Now the situation is quite dangerous. Only by destroying the 33 Diablo Protoss together can we win the final victory in the high heaven. Only in this way can we make the high heaven return to its final normal. If we can''t, we can''t take it lightly, even if one of the Diablo''s time eaters stays in the high heaven, I can''t be at ease. " Wu Hao floor temple said


    Shenzong returned to his position with a smile, and all the others also returned to their positions. At this moment, there was a fighting sound outside. Everyone''s eyes were fixed, and they quickly left the temple. Everyone went outside to see dozens of predators painted by the Diablo. They surrounded the place. Without saying a word, they began to devour the huge blood, In a flash, everything in front of them was swallowed up.


    "I didn''t expect you to see here that you want to make a last ditch fight and kill us all, so that the whole high heaven will be leaderless, right? If you think so, you are very wrong. " When Wu Hao saw them, he immediately understood what they were thinking and jumped into the air. In an instant, he became a time eater. Now only when he became a time eater can he do the most damage to them. Of course, he would not be polite in this case. The nine star time eater is only one step away. Now he also wants to see if he can reach the strength of the nine stars, All the 33 Time eaters are eight star time eaters, that is, all of them are royal. So he knows very well that if he devours all the eight time eaters, he may be able to gain the most powerful power, and he can devour them all.


    Wu Hao rushed to fight without saying a word. There were 33 Time eaters. The purpose was to kill Wu Hao. They were too scattered before. Now we have a discussion. Only by killing Wu Hao can they win the battle and have the hope of victory. Even if there is one time eater, they can reappear, So now they are not afraid that they have finished the final fight. 33 Time eaters surround Wu Hao. Everyone immediately launches the most violent attack against him, and everyone immediately surrounds her. In this case, Wu Hao''s attempt to get out of the battlefield becomes impossible, so Wu Hao bursts out of all his strength, When the race talent of the time Protoss and the race talent of the dark Protoss, the race talent of the spirit Protoss, and the three races talent were integrated, he quickly started his fight. The same eight star eclipse beast had no power to fight. Their only advantage was their number. Wu Hao watched all the 33 Stone Beasts arrive, In this case, of course, he wants to kill all of them. In this case, he wants to kill all of them. He can''t let them have the chance to escape and look for them again. It''s too difficult. In this way, he just kills all of them. Wu Hao kills five of them in an instant. His new mother is stronger, Wu Hao felt that he was about to break through the nine star time eater. Now he became more and more crazy. He devoured ten dark Protoss time eaters and became more and more crazy. For a moment, it turned into a light behind it. Dasheng''s purple light and golden light instantly connected into nine stars, and the Crystal Beast instantly appeared, The remaining time eaters of the dark Protoss couldn''t bear such power. They looked at Wu Hao in despair. The nine star stone beast was a powerful force that had never appeared in the history of the dark Protoss. They didn''t dare to move, but Wu Hao didn''t dare to give them any room for hesitation and breathing, and swallowed all the remaining time eaters at once, The bridegroom behind is more powerful. In a moment, the whole dark Protoss has disappeared, completely destroyed.


    The whole battlefield quieted down in an instant.


    Because the time eaters are very huge, they can see that there are 33 Time eaters in total. The whole high heaven god world has been searching for 33 Time eaters of Diablo for nearly 20 to 30 years, so everyone knows that the remaining 33 Time eaters of Diablo have not been eliminated. Now we see that all the 33 Time eaters of Diablo have been eliminated, All the people around the whole high heaven god world were excited. In a moment, all of them cried with joy. After more than 10000 years, the whole high heaven god world finally wiped out all the time eaters.

 Chapter 1508

    From then on, the whole high heaven divine world entered a moment of peace. They all knew very well that there was no threat of time eaters in the whole high heaven divine world, and there was no other thing in the whole high heaven divine world. In fact, even Wu Hao was very excited in a moment. What she was excited about was not that she finally reached the level of nine star time eaters, It''s because it has been able to eliminate all the dark Protoss.


    Although he has the lineage of Diablo in his body, in the past 10000 years, he also knew that his grandfather had been killed long ago. The whole Diablo had experienced a learning and reshuffle, and the rule of power had been turned over and over again. In fact, the whole Diablo had nothing to do with him, That''s why he wants to wipe out the whole dark Protoss. Now he has done it. The whole dark Protoss has been wiped out. Nine star eclipse beast, he has enough powerful power and idea to know whether there is still dark Protoss in the whole high heaven, Even his idea can observe whether the whole Diablo Kingdom and the universe in which he lives have the existence of Diablo. In fact, there are still Diablo on the earth, that is, the time eaters who have come to the earth. Without any politeness, she directly eliminated them. As long as one of them remains, it is a disaster, Just like cancer cells, even one cell may destroy the whole body. In this case, of course, he has no hesitation.


    "It''s all over."


    Wu Hao stood in the air. She was stunned for more than two minutes, and finally spoke. This was not to the people below, but to all the remaining people in the whole high heaven. His powerful power was transmitted to the whole high heaven through the voice. Regardless of the high heaven, all the people in the high heaven are still biological life, As long as all the people with hearing heard his words, the ethereal voice, everyone knew who it was. At that moment, everyone was excited. And even if they were not sure what the news was, they soon heard another news, just when 33 Stone Beasts attacked, Everyone around there saw the news that all 33 Stone Beasts had been eliminated. The news spread in the whole high heaven. Everyone knew that the battle had gone through 10000 years and finally won the final victory.


    "Thank you, Wu Hao, the whole heaven God Kingdom owe you an irreparable favor, and you will be the net of heaven''s high heaven, and you has the final say in the whole heaven." Shenzong looked at Wu Hao in the air and couldn''t help saying that although they had direct relatives, he didn''t have the heart to care about this relationship. In his heart, Wu Hao''s powerful power was a God, a real God.


    "Yes, Wu Hao, I wanted to inherit the position of Shenzong, but now I hope you can continue to inherit it. Shenzong is the leader. You should be responsible for the statistics of the whole divine world, whether it is the time or the spirit." Lord Lingtian said excitedly that he knew how to do it now. In fact, as early as 5000 years ago, he had given up his idea, because he knew that he was not suitable to do it. Wu Hao saved him in the crisis several times. This is an indisputable thing, and it is also a fact. He can''t refute it, And slowly, he also felt that he should not do it at all. Only Wu Hao has the ability and qualification to do it, so now he also hopes that Wu Hao can inherit the grand unification to count the protoss of the time and the protoss of the spirit. If it is him, then he is willing to accept his rule and will never have a second heart.


    "Forget it, I don''t have any interest in this kind of thing. Now the whole high heaven is in chaos and almost destroyed. Now the 14 civilization needs to be rebuilt, and the remaining 34 ruins also need to be rebuilt. I''m not interested in this matter. Long term governance is a kind of torture for me, so you don''t have to force me to do it, Now I''m also very happy that the dark Protoss has been completely eliminated. What I want to do now is to take my women and live my own life at ease. Although I helped you win this battle, it has nothing to do with me. I don''t want to help you build ruins, and I''m not in the mood to help you build ruins, After 10000 years of fighting, the only thing I want to do now is to have fun with my women. "


    Wu Hao took a long breath and finally won the battle. The only thing he wanted to do now was to have fun with his women. He only had this idea. Now he had no idea except this idea, so he refused directly. They showed their eyes to their women, and all 23 women understood, One by one, they are very excited, and finally solve the last trouble, that is, solve all the problems. What they want to do now is to start a real happy life with him. This happy life is only for them. They can do anything if they want to, and they can do nothing if they don''t want to, There is no so-called worry, the dark Protoss disappeared, their last worry also disappeared.


    "Grandpa, maybe we will come back often in the future. Anyway, now we have the ability to travel through the whole time and space, and we can come back at any time. But now we are really tired, and we want to have a good rest. Anyway, you are still in charge of the whole high heaven. On the contrary, I don''t think my husband and I are interested in participating in this matter, So it''s up to you to do all these things. We''re leaving. Now we want to find a place to have a good rest, adjust our state, and then travel around. " Ling Fei Er said with a smile, he has no interest in this matter now, and he just wants to find a place to be at ease with his sisters and husband.


    "Anyway, we will often come back to play in the future. I hope that a new civilization has been established in the whole high Heaven Kingdom at that time. Maybe we will stay here for a long time after a new civilization is established. I hope that the high heaven kingdom will not refuse us at that time." Wu Hao said with a smile, looking at the woman beside him? She was so happy as never before. With a smile, her women disappeared into the high heaven.


    Shenzong and lingtianzong looked at each other, and their eyes were very complicated. They were still at ease. Unexpectedly, they left directly at this time. Just after winning the victory, they left. This God like existence should be recorded in the most glorious history of the high heaven.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe end¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª